《Fantasy: I Did Not Raise The Divine Beasts》 Chapter 936 -
With just a bit more money, Xie Feng¡¯s situation changed drastically. Inside Dong Luorong¡¯s coin purse, along with several coins, was a bundle of crumpled bills, including a few high-value notes¡ªmore than enough to last her at least a week. Xie Feng hailed a cab, finally spared from walking through the pouring rain. As she sat quietly in the back seat, her fingers traced the outline of Dong Luorong¡¯s purse¡ªand the spare hotel key card she¡¯d found inside. Dong Luorong had to know that Xie Feng returning would put both of them at risk. Yet, she still left her a way back. When the security bureau launched their citywide search, Dong Luorong¡¯s place was one of the least likely spots they¡¯d check. Xie Feng thought back to stories she¡¯d read, especially martial arts novels, where two heroes would meet for the first time and, recognizing their kindred spirits, become sworn brothers for life. Yet she could never recall any female characters sharing that same experience. Now she knew¡ªit wasn¡¯t that it didn¡¯t happen. It just hadn¡¯t been written about. ¡°This d.a.m.n rain won¡¯t quit,¡± the cab driver grumbled, watching the wipers struggle to keep the winds.h.i.+eld clear. ¡°In all my thirty-odd years, I¡¯ve never seen rain this heavy go on for so long.¡± Xie Feng hummed distractedly, already planning her next move. She needed to warn her friends in the group chat before the security forces got to them. The capsule hotel she¡¯d stayed at before likely hadn¡¯t drawn the bureau¡¯s attention yet. If she could find someone she knew there, she could borrow a phone and send a message. The driver, indifferent to her silence, kept venting¡ªabout his family in the hospital, getting hit by a stray bullet from the security forces, his kid¡¯s school being shut down because the curriculum didn¡¯t meet imperial standards, and the mounting expenses everywhere. ¡°I¡¯d saved up for ages, hoping to take my kid to see Dawnstar one day. Now the planet¡¯s gone, and the money¡¯s gone with it.¡± ¡°I always wanted to visit, too,¡± Xie Feng said, stirred by the memory of a childhood dream. Chatting with the driver almost made it feel like her world hadn¡¯t fallen apart¡ªlike this was just an ordinary, unlucky day. ¡°Right? I¡¯ve only seen those red maple trees on TV, so tall and beautiful,¡± the driver sighed. The ma.s.sive red maples, rising straight into the sky as if to touch the stars, were a signature of Dawnstar¡¯s landscape. It was said that walking among them could make you feel as if you¡¯d stepped back into prehistoric times. Suddenly, Xie Feng sat upright. Wait. Yes¡­ If there was anything unique to Dawnstar that Noonstar didn¡¯t have, it was the red maples. The trees weren¡¯t just a different species; they belonged to a different botanical family altogether. Vast forests of them were so breathtaking that entire cities had been built around them, turning into major tourist destinations. If doomsday was linked to the red maples¡ªif they were the cause of Dawnstar¡¯s extinction¡ªof course the empire wouldn¡¯t be concerned. But how could red maples destroy a planet? She had no idea. And what about the posthumans? Where did they come from? Qiu Chantian didn¡¯t seem to be lying¡ªposthumans had appeared on Dawnstar. What connection could they possibly have to the trees? The thoughts swirled in Xie Feng¡¯s mind without resolution as the cab pulled up to her destination. After paying the fare, the driver handed her an umbrella, left behind by another pa.s.senger. s.h.i.+elded from the rain, she made her way to the capsule hotel, almost feeling like she¡¯d stepped back in time. Fortunately, she ran into a familiar face¡ªsomeone she knew from the streets, though not well. Still, she managed to borrow his phone and sent out as many warnings as she could, hoping to s.h.i.+eld others from the fallout she now faced alone. ¡°Make sure no one knows we know each other,¡± she warned as she returned the phone. ¡°If they find out, it won¡¯t just be trouble for me but for you, too.¡± The boy hesitated for a moment, realizing the weight of the situation. ¡°What about you? Do you have somewhere to go?¡± No. Even with nowhere to go, Xie Feng didn¡¯t dare linger a second longer. Despite the torrential rain outside, as if it was trying to wash the whole world away, she gripped the flimsy umbrella¡ªalready trembling under the downpour¡ªand stepped into the storm. The umbrella was practically useless; the wind blew so fiercely it felt like walking through ocean waves. ¡®There¡¯s nothing left to hold on to,¡¯ she thought. Meeting Dong Luorong had been an unexpected gift. Now that she no longer had to worry about her other friends, Xie Feng felt an odd sense of relief wash over her. With nowhere to go, she figured she¡¯d just take things one day at a time. If her life happened to come to an end tomorrow, she was ready for it. With that mindset, she entered a restaurant and ordered a steaming plate of curry rice, eating until sweat trickled down her face. Afterward, she cradled a free cup of hot tea and spent over an hour there, watching the endless rain fall outside. The storm shrouded the world in a dim gloom that made it feel like evening, though it was only the afternoon. While the security forces scoured the city for her in the pouring rain, she sat comfortably inside the restaurant, almost tempted to laugh at the absurdity of it. The place was empty, and the owner didn¡¯t seem to mind her staying. Exhausted from the sleepless night, Xie Feng unknowingly drifted off, slumped over the table. She was startled awake by a gentle nudge on her arm, nearly b.u.mping her head into the person standing next to her. The owner, startled as well, stepped back. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xie Feng asked groggily, sitting up. Was the owner asking her to leave? Without a word, the woman glanced toward the gloomy rain beyond the gla.s.s doors, then pointed to the television on the wall. Puzzled, Xie Feng turned to look. The TV was playing an emergency news broadcast, displaying a blurry image of a person¡¯s face. It seemed like a cropped section from an enlarged photo, the details fuzzy. But anyone who knew Xie Feng would recognize her features instantly. She¡¯d seen that photo before. Back on the high-speed train, the overweight man who had grabbed her had shown her the same picture. She almost wanted to laugh bitterly: If she¡¯d known it would come to this, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted that cup of hot coffee on him. That man must¡¯ve reported her right away, submitting her photo. Qiu Chantian must¡¯ve confirmed her ident.i.ty, matching it with existing records at the security bureau, which explained why the arrest notice had gone out so quickly. Wait, did this mean the parking lot cameras hadn¡¯t caught her? If they had footage of her from the surveillance cameras, wouldn¡¯t they have used that instead? After all, comparing her appearance from a year ago to last night would have been far more useful. The shop owner unmuted the television, and the news anchor¡¯s crisp Imperial accent filled the room, ¡°Among the rioters involved in this morning¡¯s terrorist activity, one female suspect is still at large¡­ Citizens who provide effective leads or a.s.sist in her capture will be rewarded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been playing for a while now, just on repeat,¡± the shop owner said quietly in the local dialect from behind Xie Feng. ¡°They want every shop on the street to install surveillance cameras. I haven¡¯t installed mine yet. I won¡¯t call them, but you shouldn¡¯t stay here either. You need to go.¡± Already on edge, Xie Feng grabbed her umbrella and hurried to the door. Just before leaving, she turned back and softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The owner gave her a silent nod. She couldn¡¯t stay on this street. Other shops might have surveillance cameras. Fortunately, the heavy rain offered some cover; in the dim light, it was difficult for anyone to make out the person under the umbrella. And in this downpour, there were hardly any people on the streets. Xie Feng didn¡¯t dare take a taxi again. She walked slowly through the pouring rain, soon becoming soaked to the bone. As she pa.s.sed various shops, she caught fragments of the news from their TVs. It turned out that two of the people with Ah Cheng were still alive, though severely injured and undergoing emergency treatment at a heavily guarded hospital. The mayor¡¯s daughter-in-law tearfully thanked Qiu Chantian on television, saying he not only captured the culprits but also recovered their yacht. Her husband, however, was too embarra.s.sed to make a public appearance. Different people were being interviewed and offering opinions, but Qiu Chantian himself never appeared on screen. This was strange. Whenever he captured suspected posthumans, he would give long speeches on TV. Yet for such a major accomplishment, he was nowhere to be seen? He hadn¡¯t been injured¡ªXie Feng knew that much from how energetically he berated his subordinates back at the warehouse. Puzzled but unable to linger in one place, she stood near shop entrances, listening to the news through open doors, unwilling to close her umbrella. Anxious, she kept moving from one street to the next. Then, as if by some stroke of luck, she finally spotted an electronics store. In the window, large, high-definition TVs were all broadcasting the same news. ¡°Through decisive and intelligent leaders.h.i.+p, with unwavering resolve in the face of danger, Officer Qiu not only escaped harm but successfully apprehended the criminals. He is in good health and currently resting, so there¡¯s no need for public concern,¡± the male anchor said solemnly. ¡°He stands as a pillar holding back the rise of posthumans and preventing the impending doomsday! What kind of heartless criminals would jeopardize the entire city like this?¡± If red maples were truly the cause of Dawnstar¡¯s downfall, then calling Qiu Chantian a pillar made sense. After all, a pillar just divides the river, letting the water flow around it. Xie Feng scoffed quietly, standing in the rain, watching the broadcast a little longer. The more she listened, the more a nagging unease settled over her. It wasn¡¯t based on anything concrete¡ªmore like the paranoia of seeing shadows where there might be none. But why would Qiu Chantian choose this moment to ¡°rest¡±? His absence only fueled speculation and rumors. If he wasn¡¯t seizing the opportunity to accept praise, bolster his image, and intimidate potential threats, was he really just lying in bed? Dong Luorong had mentioned that her driver was suspicious of Xie Feng. If the driver reported this to the security bureau¡ªor worse, directly to Qiu Chantian himself¡­ She stood on the street for nearly twenty minutes before finally flagging down a taxi. Jumping into the cab, she barely managed to close her umbrella, blurting out the hotel¡¯s name, ¡°Please, hurry!¡± Chapter 1 In the backyard of the thatched cottage in Dayang Town Inn, Xiao Changtian was wearing a green robe. He looked handsome and carefree as he held half a bowl of corn in his hand and mumbled. ¡°When other people transmigrate, they use a heaven-defying immortal artifact or a divine-grade cultivation technique! Why did my system give me a green tortoise?¡± Xiao Changtian lowered his head and sighed. In his previous life, he was an animal caretaker. Because he stayed up late to cultivate, he suddenly died and transmigrated. He had thought that after transmigrating, he would be able to obtain a cheat system and be invincible in the other world! However, he had awakened the ¡®Never Cultivate¡¯ system. He obtained a green tortoise, and his daily task was to feed the tortoise! Completing daily missions would give skill bonuses, but these skills had nothing to do with immortal cultivation. If it weren¡¯t for the system telling him that the path of invincibility would be activated after he had collected all the animals in the zoo in his previous life, he would have committed suicide. A female cultivator in a long dress flew past the sky. Xiao Changtian only dared to look at her enviously. He lowered his head and threw another corn grain into the pond. The green-furred tortoise in the pond ate the corn and burped. It twisted its four short legs and turned around, and a white tortoise egg the size of a thumb fell out. Xiao Changtian lifted his eyebrow as he thought, ¡°Tortoise can lay eggs?¡± However, the tortoise was a male. Tortoise egg? Xiao Changtian was stunned. He even wondered if it was reasonable. However, on second thought, the system gave this tortoise! This egg was probably also provided by the system. He picked up the tortoise egg and prepared to study it. As expected, the system¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Ding! Publishing mission. Let the first person who enters the cottage today eat the tortoise egg. Reward: The Big Lucky Blind Box.¡± The system¡¯s voice resounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°The Big Lucky Blind Box?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Could it be a powerful cultivation technique?¡± Xiao Changtian thought. It was dark outside, and stars filled the sky. Xiao Changtian lay on the rocking chair with anticipation. ¡°What¡¯s inside the blind box? A peerless divine technique or an invincible cultivation base?¡± Just after Xiao Changtian spoke, a seven-colored light exploded in the dark sky. The entire night sky glowed gorgeously. ¡°It¡¯s so late at night, and there¡¯s still someone setting off fireworks.¡± Xiao Changtian was puzzled. He immediately felt a wave of sleepiness and remembered that he had suddenly died while cultivating his previous life. He quickly got up and prepared to go back to sleep. Meanwhile, a thousand meters away from Dayang Town. The nine-headed Phoenix turned pale, and blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. She was attacked by an alliance when breaking through to the Greater Vehicle Realm. Her realm fell, and she was seriously injured. ¡°No! My cultivation level is dropping too fast. If I drain up my vital energy to escape, it will cause irreversible damage to my foundation. On Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s pale face, her phoenix eyes squinted and locked on the thatched cottage next to the inn. ¡°Right now, I can only stay here and hide. It¡¯ll be good if I can delay for a while.¡± At the thought of this, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s figure flashed, and she arrived in front of the thatched house. Xiao Changtian had fallen asleep. But when he heard the sound, he instantly understood that someone was coming. Joy rushed through Xiao Changtian. Finally, someone had come. The blind box was about to open. He was going to be invincible! He opened the wooden door and saw a woman in a red dress. She exuded a noble and cold aura, and her appearance was unparalleled! Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang. Although the blood at the corner of her mouth had been wiped away, her pale face still revealed that she was frail. She looked anxious. ¡°Young lady, are you being hunted?¡± Xiao Changtian asked as he saw her expression. ¡°Please provide me a place to hide,¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at Xiao Changtian and requested anxiously. If they delayed any longer, the Black Fiend Daoist would catch up. ¡°I¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned for a moment. From Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s urgent tone, he knew that the woman before him was indeed being chased. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to get into trouble, but he thought of the system¡¯s mission and nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± Xiao Changtian brought Mu Jiuhuang to the backyard. Mu Jiuhuang followed closely behind without hesitation. The person in front of her was only a mortal and could not pose any threat to her. Xiao Changtian led Mu Jiuhuang to a chicken shed. ¡°You can hide here. I¡¯ve seen everything here. This is the only place you can hide,¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the chicken shed and said helplessly. That was the only place in his backyard where people could hide. Looking at the chicken shed before her, Mu Jiuhuang was instantly dumbfounded as she thought. ¡°He wants me, the great Emperor Jiuhuang, to hide in a chicken shed? Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Emperor Jiuhuang, a phoenix, a Supreme divine beast. How can I hide in a chicken coop?¡± ¡°Are there no other places for me to hide?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. There was a trace of anger in her tone as she looked at Xiao Changtian with an overbearing aura. ¡± Is this mortal toying with me?¡± Mu Jiuhuang thought. Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s expression froze. She was about to get angry. But suddenly, her expression changed, and a strange feeling arose. ¡°Huh?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was stunned. This was a feeling that only the Nine Phoenix Dynasty¡¯s forbidden land would have. ¡°Could it be that this place was a forbidden area?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was overjoyed. This mortal was ignorant and could not sense the existence of the restriction array. However, it was an opportunity for her now. She could use the array to conceal herself and delay the time to heal her injuries. Thus, Mu Jiuhuang walked into the chicken shed and sat cross-legged with her eyes closed. Her forehead puckered as she circulated the true essence in her body to heal her injuries. Xiao Changtian was delighted to see this. He turned to the kitchen and cooked the tortoise egg. About an hour later, the tortoise egg was ready. Xiao Changtian happily took out the tortoise egg and went to the chicken shed again. ¡°I see that your face is pale. You¡¯ve been running all the way. Eat an egg to calm down and replenish your strength.¡± Mu Jiuhuang opened her eyes. Her gaze locked onto the egg, and she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t eat tortoise eggs.¡± She looked at the tortoise egg in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand with disdain as she thought. ¡°I¡¯m a powerhouse at the Heavenly Tribulation Realm! The Phoenix¡¯s blood flows in my body, and I¡¯ll never eat a tortoise egg. I, the great Emperor Jiuhuang, can¡¯t lower my status even if I¡¯m in trouble!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Changtian answered indifferently. He placed the bowl with the tortoise egg to the side and walked back. He didn¡¯t believe anyone could resist food! Moreover, the person was injured and weak. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face turned pale again. She quickly closed her eyes to recuperate. However, a strange fragrance wafted out just as she closed her eyes. She sensed the aura of a spiritual item as if it was right in front of her. ¡°Is it this egg?¡± Mu Jiucheng suddenly opened his eyes. A fiery red light circulated in his eyes. This was her divine power, the Eyes of the Divine Phoenix. ¡°What a great tonic!¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s eyes lit up. Although she couldn¡¯t tell the egg¡¯s origin, she urgently needed spiritual items. She immediately broke the eggshell and swallowed the egg. She felt like a boundless ocean was pouring in instantly, and an unparalleled power rushed into her meridians. The Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s previous attack had submerged in the sea. Her realm, which had been falling continuously, was directly stabilized. In an instant, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s body and realm recovered to their original state! ¡°My God, what kind of egg is this? This is unbelievable!¡± Even Mu Jiuhuang, Emperor Jiuhuang, was shocked. She was the Emperor of the Nine Phoenix Dynasty, and her cultivation base was at the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. During the era when the ancient emperors fell, being at the Heavenly Tribulation Realm was invincible. However, this egg had completely healed all the injuries in her body! Mu Jiucheng was stunned for a moment and lifted her head. In an instant, she saw a green tortoise staring at her coldly, but it seemed to be afraid of something and did not attack her. As she had not deactivated the Eyes of the Divine Phoenix, the green tortoise looked different to Mu Jiuhuang. It was a huge green tortoise. Its body seemed to be as tall as the sky. No, it was even taller than the sky. Its four legs were like pillars that supported the sky, crossing the heavens and earth. The tortoise¡¯s head revealed an ice-cold expression. It was as if the world was trembling as it stared at Mu Jiuhuang angrily. ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± Mu Jiuhuang was shocked. That was the legendary Black Tortoise. The Black Tortoise¡¯s gaze seemed to be fixed on the eggshell in her hand. It made her wonder if the egg from before belonged to the Black Tortoise. No wonder the egg could heal the injuries in her body in an instant. Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This was the Black Tortoise, and she had eaten its egg? There was only one thought in Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m doomed. The Black Tortoise could easily suppress her, and it was at least in the Greater Vehicle Realm. It would only take a moment for the Black Tortoise to kill her, but it didn¡¯t move. From time to time, it looked at the room where Xiao Changtian was in with fear in its eyes. Her life seemed to be in the hands of Black Tortoise, making her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles as if she was on the verge of dying at any time. ¡°Could it be that Black Tortoise was afraid of that person just now, so he didn¡¯t attack me at the first moment?¡± ¡°Help! Help!¡± Thoughts flooded Mu Jiuhuang and she could not help herself from shouting for help. In the room, after Mu Jiuhuang ate the tortoise egg, the system¡¯s reward was transferred to her account. ¡°Ding! Congratulations, host. The system reward is yours.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded, and a blind box appeared in XiaoChangtian¡¯s hand. However, just as he was about to open the blind box, he suddenly heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s cry for help. He was shocked and thought the person who was after that man had arrived. ¡°Had something happened to that woman?¡± He thought. Xiao Changtian hurried to the chicken shed and saw the green tortoise walking out of the pond. It was baring its teeth and staring at Mu Jiuhuang fiercely. Mu Jiuhuang was so frightened that she trembled and hid in the chicken shed, not daring to move. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°She is calling for help for this?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned and was somewhat speechless as he thought. It was only a green tortoise. Why would someone be afraid of a tortoise? Xiao Changtian looked at the green tortoise and warned, ¡°Go back into the pond. If you can¡¯t even be obedient at night, I¡¯ll make you into soup.¡± Hearing this, the green tortoise finally suppressed the killing intent in its heart. It wriggled its four short legs and quickly returned to the pond. Mu Jiuhuang sat in the chicken coop, feeling afraid. She almost died! Without the Black Tortoise¡¯s hesitation, she would have lost her life. Mu Jiuhuang looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief and felt lingering fear as she thought, ¡°This person made the divine beast Black Tortoise retreat just like that?¡± It was the divine beast Black Tortoise of the Greater Vehicle Realm! This was this person¡¯s courtyard, and he was the Black Tortoise¡¯s master. Then, wouldn¡¯t this person¡¯s cultivation be above the Greater Vehicle Realm? Mu Jiuhuang gasped and was shocked. How could she not understand that the young man in front of her was a peerless master? Chapter 2 ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. You can continue to stay in the chicken coop.¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. He still had to go back and open the blind box. ¡°Wait!¡± Mu Jiuhuang saw that Xiao Changtian was about to leave and hurriedly called out to him. She had eaten the Black Tortoise¡¯s egg, and the Black Tortoise would not forgive her so easily. She was afraid that after the master left, the Black Tortoise would come to kill her again. Xiao Changtian, who had already at the door, stopped. Women were troublesome. Xiao Changtian turned around and frowned. He said impatiently, ¡°Young lady, is there something you need?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. Can you stay here and accompany me?¡± Mu Jiuhuang spoke in a low voice. Her entire face flushed red. She was delicate and beautiful. If the Nine Phoenix Dynasty¡¯s people saw their Emperor in this state, their jaws would drop. ¡°No, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± Xiao Changsheng shook his head as he thought. ¡°I have to work and rest regularly in this life. How can I stay up late to cultivate with you?¡± When Xiao Changtian refused her, Mu Jiuhuang looked at the pool again and found that the Black Tortoise was still looking in their direction. Thinking about the Black Tortoise¡¯s terrifying aura, Mu Jiuhuang felt a chill down her spine. The divine beast Black Tortoise could kill her with one slap. She could not stay there. There was only one way left. ¡°I want to spend the night in your room.¡± Mu Jiuhuang asked embarrassedly, and her cheeks flushed red. She was worried that Xiao Changtian would think she was frivolous. After all, it was not right for a man and a woman to spend the night alone in a room. However, Mu Jiuhuang shuddered at the thought of the Black Tortoise¡¯s terrifying aura. ¡°My room?¡± Xiao Changtian was startled and wondered why that woman wanted to go to his room. She was there to avoid being hunted down and not cause him trouble. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face turned pale. She had eaten the Black Tortoise¡¯s egg. The Black Tortoise would not let her off so easily. ¡°Come in,¡± Xiao Changtian saw that Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s body was still trembling. He could see she was terrified. So, he helplessly agreed. ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian nodding, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face lit up in joy, and she followed him into the room. The two of them entered the room. The furnishings in the room were extremely simple. There was a table and chair, an oil lamp, and a large bed. ¡°This is his room?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was too simple. ¡°That man is a peerless master, and his cultivation is above the Greater Vehicle Realm. How can he live in this small broken house?¡± She thought. This did not match the status of an expert. ¡°Could it be that the senior has returned to his true self and are training his heart in the mortal world?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up in joy. She felt that this reason made more sense. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep. Do as you please.¡± Xiao Changtian walked to the bed and lay down. He closed his eyes and began to sleep. ¡°Do whatever I please?¡± Mu Jiuhuang stood and looked at Xiao Changtian lying on the bed. His body only took up half of the bed, and her brows furrowed slightly. She was thinking about what the senior meant. The senior told her to do as she pleased, but his body only took up half of the bed. So she guessed the senior wanted her to sleep on the bed! Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes were closed, he could still hear this woman seemed to be walking towards him. ¡°Huh?¡± His body seemed to have touched something soft. He wondered. ¡°What is she trying to do? Could it be that she¡¯s coveting my unparalleled handsomeness and is ruthlessly preparing to ravage my body?¡± For a moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart hammered in him. He didn¡¯t know if he should resist or accept it. ¡°For the blind box and invincible cultivation, I¡¯ll endure it!¡± Xiao Changtian was prepared. The heavens were about to give a man a great task, and he must exhaust his bones and muscles first. This was the first step to opening the path of invincibility. ¡°Come on! Come and ravage me!¡± He thought. Xiao Changsheng could feel a delicate body moving slowly on top of him. Wisps of fragrance fell and entered his nose. Xiao Changsheng had already prepared himself. His thought became savage¡­ Erm, no! He felt wronged. However, after a long time. He felt as if Mu Jiuhuang was lying next to him, motionless. ¡°Why is this woman not moving? Maybe she wants to seduce me and make me take the initiative? That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m a good man who keeps my body clean. You will never seduce me.¡± Mu Jiuhuang lay down beside Xiao Changtian. As the Emperor, this was the first time she slept on the same bed as a man. Her heart thumped fast, and she was nervous. Outside, she was the Emperor who awed the entire continent. Now in bed, she was just a person protected by her senior. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the profile of Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. He was handsome and masculine, filled with a kind of charm. She even couldn¡¯t help but want to touch his face. Mu Jiuhuang mustered up her courage and raised her hand slightly, about to touch Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. Suddenly, she felt a pair of eyes staring at her. She lifted her head and looked out of the window. ¡°Ah!¡± Mu Jiuhuang screamed. The Black Tortoise¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. She screamed and pounced on Xiao Changtian. Due to the shock of the Black Tortoise¡¯s primordial spirit, Mu Jiuhuang fainted. She fell on Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. Xiao Changtian was a virgin of two lives, and now such a beautiful woman had fainted on him. He could feel the woman¡¯s body temperature and the faint fragrance from the tip of his nose. Blood rushed up Xiao Changtian¡¯s brain, and he fainted. ¡­ The sun rose, and it was another beautiful day. Xiao Changtian woke up and felt a little dizzy. He vaguely remembered that Mu Jiuhuang seemed to have fainted on him last night. He stretched his hand to the side. ¡°Where is she?¡± Xiao Changtian sat up and looked around. His clothes were still there, and he immediately felt depressed. Recalling last night, he could not believe he had fainted too. He was speechless. ¡­ At the same time, tens of thousands of meters above Dayang Town, a black-robed Daoist looked down coldly with a fierce expression. He was the Black Fiend Daoist. ¡°Mu Jiuhuang, how long do you think your array can hold me back?¡± ¡°I can sense your aura in this town. You definitely can¡¯t run far in your heavily injured state.¡± Black Fiend Daoist sneered and released his divine will, which instantly enveloped the entire Dayang town. In a few breaths, Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s spiritual will locked onto the backyard of the thatched house. ¡°Hahaha! The great Emperor Jiuhuang hid in a chicken coop. However, anyone who dares to help Mu Jiuhuang is my enemy.¡± Black Fiend Daoist attacked, and boundless black Qi surged like dark clouds. The demonic blood Qi filled the air, and the howls of thousands of ghosts made all the cultivators in Dayang Town tremble. The elders discussing in the main hall in the great Dayang Sect felt a chill in their hearts.¡±Quickly, go and invite the ancestor.¡± The sect leader of the great Dayang Sect said anxiously. As a cultivator, he could feel that the entire great Dayang Town would be destroyed if this attack landed. Xiao Changtian was feeding the chickens in the backyard, and the green turtle was blowing bubbles in the pond. Sensing Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s aura, the turtle emerged from the water and slapped the air with its front leg. Black Fiend Daoist, gathering his killing intent and preparing to destroy Dayang Town, suddenly felt a chill down his spine. He sensed an extremely terrifying aura coming toward him. ¡°Where did this expert come from?¡± Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s expression turned cold, and he again exerted his divine sense. Suddenly, a shadow of a Black Tortoise that was as tall as the sky appeared. Black Fiend Daoist immediately saw the Black Tortoise¡¯s true form. He was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s the divine beast Black Tortoise, a divine beast of the Greater Vehicle Realm.¡± Black Fiend Daoist was instantly dumbfounded and wanted to turn around and run. However, the Black Tortoise¡¯s terrifying palm instantly sealed the space around Black Fiend Daoist. With a bang, Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s figure exploded into a bloody mist in the void. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also opened the blind box. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Chapter 3 Xiao Changtian opened the blind box with incomparable anticipation. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Open the blind box.¡± In an instant, the blind box emitted a golden light that was extremely dazzling. After the golden light, an Earth Dog Fist manual and a small dog the size of a rice bowl appeared. ¡°It¡¯s this¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. He had a tortoise and now a puppy. Was the system trying to make his place a zoo? Helplessly, Xiao Changtian could only look at the Earth Dog Fist Manual. He had heard of this in his previous life. It was also a very powerful martial art. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t cultivate, it¡¯s not bad to master a peerless martial art.¡± Xiao Changtian opened the manual expectantly. Then, his mood sank. There were no moves or mental cultivation methods in the Earth Dog Fist Manual or written annotations. There were only a few pictures of the dog digging the soil. Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, holding the fist manual, instantly trembled in anger. He threw the Earth Dog Fist on the ground. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Earth Dog Fist,¡± He growled, ¡°stupid system. Are you toying with me?¡± However, the system¡¯s response was silence. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll use it to balance the table¡¯s leg. It just so happens that the table has been shaking these few days.¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian placed the Earth Dog Fist Manual under the table leg. ¡°Just nice.¡± As for this little dog, he would add a kennel for it. ¡­ After a while. A red-haired old man with a red beard appeared in the sky above the inn with a puzzled expression. That man was the Dayang Sect¡¯s elder and a famous golden core expert in the great Dayang Town. He was mighty. ¡°Those two auras appeared in the courtyard next door. My senses can¡¯t be wrong.¡± The Dayang Sect¡¯s elder stared at the small courtyard. Xiao Changtian carried the dog and walked out, preparing to find materials to build his kennel. The Dayang Sect¡¯s elder was puzzled when he saw Xiao Changtian. He wondered, ¡°Could the two auras that had exploded above the courtyard be related to this person?¡± Considering this, Reverend Chi Yang¡¯s figure moved and appeared before Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian, who was hugging the puppy and muttering to himself, was shocked. ¡°Are you a ghost? Why don¡¯t you make any sound when you walk?¡± Xiao Changtian stared at Reverend Chi Yang in surprise. This old man was quite fashionable. His hair was dyed red. Reverend Chi Yang¡¯s divine sense swept across and found that Xiao Changtian had no cultivation. ¡°A mortal?¡± Reverend Chi Yang nodded. Those two auras shouldn¡¯t be related to this person. ¡°I¡¯m Reverend Chi Yang from the Dayang Sect,¡± he said with a faint smile. Who wouldn¡¯t know Reverend Chi Yang¡¯s reputation in Dayang town? He was the Dayang Sect¡¯s elder, a Golden Core Realm expert. When the people of Dayang Town saw him, they all knelt in admiration. Reverend Chi Yang looked at Xiao Changtian, who was in front of him. He was already prepared to accept the worship. ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Changtian gave a perfunctory answer. He also knew about Reverend Chi Yang, the almost invincible cultivator in Dayang Town. However, when he went to the Dayang Sect to find a master, there was no response from the stone tablet. From then on, Xiao Changtian could only give up and wait to complete the system¡¯s task. If it was before, Xiao Changtian might have asked the immortal to take him as a disciple. But now, he had no intention of doing so. Without any talent, no matter who took him as a disciple, he would not be able to cultivate. His expression became desolate, and he didn¡¯t speak for long. Reverend Chi Yang was already looking forward to Xiao Changtian kneeling to him. But when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer, he was suddenly stunned. Something was not right. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this kid kneel and beg me to give him a little blessing?¡± He thought. Although cultivators couldn¡¯t attack mortals, mortals still extremely respected them. ¡°What¡¯s with this kid¡¯s attitude?¡± Reverend Chi Yang shook his head as he thought. With his status, he did not need to argue with a mortal. He said, ¡°Did you see people fighting in the air?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and thought. ¡°How could cultivators be fighting in broad daylight? If cultivators were to fight with their terrifying cultivation, wouldn¡¯t my small courtyard have been demolished long ago?¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Reverend Chi Yang nodded. He could tell from Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes that this man wasn¡¯t lying. Xiao Changtian nodded and left disappointedly. Chapter 4 Reverend Chi Yang frowned slightly as he watched Xiao Changtian leave. That¡¯s right! Those two experts were both above the Golden Core Realm. It would be a piece of cake if they wanted to hide their auras. The person in front of him was only a mortal. How could he have seen a fight between cultivators? ¡­ Meanwhile, Xiao Changtian found some bricks and soil to build a small kennel for the puppy. Then, he took some food the system gave him and fed the puppy. ¡°Ding! The host has been detected to have fed a second animal. Reward: He¡¯s a master of calligraphy.¡± The system¡¯s notification rang out in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t show any surprise. Instead, his face was calm. By now, he was proficient in the four arts, including calligraphy. If it were in his previous life, he would have become a star with his looks and talent. But now¡­ They were pointless. In the world of immortal cultivation, these skills were of little value. He would have to live a boring and peaceful life. Xiao Changtian would feed the animals daily, work at sunrise, rest at sunset, and never stay up late to cultivate. Half a month later, a red ray of light came from the distant sky. After it reached the sky above the small courtyard, it began to dissipate. Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s figure disappeared along with the red light and appeared in front of the small courtyard. Looking at the small courtyard before her, Mu Jiuhuang felt grateful. After returning to the Nine Phoenix Dynasty, she discovered that the Black Fiend Daoist had died. She was certain the person who could kill Black Fiend Daoist was the senior. Recalling that night, in her panic, she had laid on the senior¡¯s body, and her pretty face instantly flushed red. Mu Jiuhuang saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure through the door. Her beautiful eyes locked onto Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian threw a corn kernel into the pool, and the tortoise ate it. ¡°Black Tortoise eats ordinary grains? The Black Tortoise is a divine beast from the Greater Vehicle Realm. How can it cultivate by relying on ordinary corn?¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at the corn and opened the Eyes of the Divine Phoenix, but she still couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Are they just ordinary corn?¡± Mu Jiuhuang squinted her eyes, and her pretty face looked astonished. Although the Black Tortoise was a divine beast, there were only two ways to cultivate into that realm. One was to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, while the other was to listen to the Supreme Dao and breakthrough in his enlightenment. ¡°Could it be that senior has taught the Supreme Dao to Black Tortoise? It must be that!¡± Mu Jiuhuang was shocked by her speculation. That was the only way to explain why the Black Tortoise could cultivate the Greater Vehicle Realm while eating grains. ¡°If only I could follow his side and listen to his lecture¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean I would quickly become a Greater Vehicle Realm cultivator? I must stay by senior¡¯s side then.¡± Mu Jiuhuang thought to herself as she stood before the courtyard gate and greeted softly, ¡°May I come in?¡± Hearing someone calling from outside the door, Xiao Changtian put down the corn in his hand and looked up. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the woman from before?¡± Xiao Changtian was puzzled. He looked at Mu Jiuhuang and found her face was ruddy and springy. It was apparent that her previous injuries had recovered. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Come in.¡± Xiao Changtian beckoned with his hand. Recalling that sudden softness, he couldn¡¯t help but feel some reminiscence in his heart. ¡°Could it be that she had come back to find me?¡± He thought. Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart was filled with joy, but he suppressed his emotions and didn¡¯t let himself get too excited. Otherwise, he might faint again. ¡°Thanks.¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face lit up. She didn¡¯t expect the senior to remember her. She walked into the courtyard and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your help last time. I¡¯m here to repay your kindness.¡± Mu Jiuhuang bowed respectfully to Xiao Changtian. It made her feel like he was wearing short clothes in the snow because she was facing Xiao Changtian. That was because he knew that senior had returned to his true self and concealed himself from the world of mortals, so he did not want to be disturbed. She even deliberately changed the title senior to you. Mu Jiuhuang said as she took out a pen. It was a quill, its feathers like burning flames. The bone in the middle was a pure and flawless white. ¡°I have nothing to repay you with. I can only give you this Phoenix Feather Brush as a thank-you gift,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said respectfully. This Phoenix Feather Brush was made from a Phoenix¡¯s feathers, a precious item in the Nine Phoenix Empire. It was tough to control the Phoenix Feather Brush. The user must have an extremely high level of attainment in the path of painting. Xiao Changtian had already prepared to sacrifice himself to help others repay their kindness. However, he instantly lost interest when he saw that it was a pen. ¡°Forget it. Although it¡¯s not worth much, it¡¯s still a token of your sincerity.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed and took the Phoenix Feather Brush. ¡°Is a Phoenix Feather Brush not enough to catch the senior¡¯s eye?¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked into Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes and seemed a little disappointed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior¡¯s tortoise is a Black Tortoise. A Phoenix Feather Brush is nothing to him.¡± Mu Jiuhuang instantly understood what she had done wrong. ¡± Senior, one Phoenix Feather Brush is not enough. Why don¡¯t I stay here? I can serve you as a maid.¡± Mu Jiuhuang took the opportunity to speak again. She was the great Emperor Jiuhuang. If people knew that she was a maid, they would be shocked. However, she knew very well that it was a supreme opportunity for her to listen to the Supreme Dao of such an expert while he was serving him! ¡°As a maid? That¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart was filled with joy. The maid could warm his bed and also¡­ However, although Xiao Changtian was happy, he definitely couldn¡¯t show it. What if he scared the girl away? ¡°If you want to be my maid, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Hearing this, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face bloomed with joy. Just as she was about to thank him, Xiao Changtian said, ¡°But you have to give up some things. It¡¯s up to you if you can accept it.¡± ¡°Give up some things? Could it be that the senior wants my¡­? Hearing this, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s fair face blushed. However, it was to become a senior¡¯s maid, serve the senior, repay the senior¡¯s life-saving grace, and even have the opportunity to listen to the Supreme Dao. That was a supreme opportunity! Compared to the unparalleled opportunity, so what if she abandoned her body? ¡°I¡­ can do it.¡± Chapter 5 ¡°Then, let¡¯s settle this matter now,¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and entered the room. ¡°Now?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and she was flustered. She didn¡¯t think that senior would want it now. Was it appropriate to do it in broad daylight? However, since it was an order from the senior, she couldn¡¯t refuse. She could sacrifice anything for the Supreme Dao, not to mention her body. Immortal cultivators never cared about these empty things! She tiptoed after him and gently closed the door. Bang! Bang! The sound of the door closing made Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s heart hammer. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xiao Changtian praised. She even knew that this kind of thing needed the door to be closed. Otherwise, it would not be good if someone saw them doing it. ¡°Thank you, senior,¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face flushed red after being praised. When the two of them entered the room, Mu Jiuhuang was at a loss. ¡°Is senior coming? Should I move by myself? Or should I wait for the senior to make a move?¡± As the Empress, she didn¡¯t care about her appearance and pursued the Supreme Dao with all her heart. But this was also her first time! ¡°Why are you lowering your head?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going back on your word, are you?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang, who had her head lowered and was shaking slightly. He was puzzled. Was this woman toying with him? ¡°No, Jiuhuang has no regrets.¡± Mu Jiuhuang thought Xiao Changtian was angry, so she lifted her head and said firmly. ¡°You have to think carefully. I didn¡¯t force you. You wanted to be my maid. I¡¯ll give you another chance to think about it. After today, you won¡¯t have the opportunity to regret it.¡± Xiao Changtian said in a deep voice. Women were troublesome. They said one thing and meant another! ¡°You said you¡¯d be my maid, but now you¡¯re wavering. I¡¯m not one of those tools you¡¯re playing with.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was gloomy as he sat down and thought. ¡°This person! I have saved her, yet she came to pester me. She couldn¡¯t agree to even such a small request?¡± Xiao Changtian was very depressed. He picked up the teapot and took three big gulps before feeling his anger calm down. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve thought it through. I won¡¯t regret it!¡± Mu Jiuhuang adjusted her emotions and walked before Xiao Changtian. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡± Xiao Changtian asked again. Mu Jiuhuang nodded. ¡°Okay, then go to the bed and lift the blanket.¡± Xiao Changtian said. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded and used her vital spirit to suppress her anxiety. She walked to the bed and lifted the quilt. Then, she took off her shoes, revealing her beautiful, white, and jade-like feet. Her feet were emitting waves of fragrance! Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s feet tapped lightly as she walked up to the big bed. She began to take off her red dress. The long dress slipped down, revealing her delicate collarbones and snow-white shoulders. Then, she covered them with the blanket. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m done.¡± Mu Jiuhuang closed her eyes and lay down as she spoke softly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it over since it¡¯s done?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was drinking water, was a little speechless. It was just an agreement. She could have brought it. Xiao Changtian helplessly turned his head. ¡°Pfft!¡± The tea in his mouth spurted out. Xiao Changtian turned around and saw Mu Jiuhuang lying on the bed, blushing! The aftereffects of being a virgin caused his blood to surge, and he almost fainted again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Put on your clothes!¡± Xiao Changtian quickly rebuked and turned his head away, not daring to look. ¡°Huh?¡± When Mu Jiuhuang heard this, her pretty face turned pale, and she quickly put on her clothes again. A trace of joy flashed through her heart, but at the same time, she was a little disappointed. ¡°Could it be that senior doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Mu Jiuhuang thought disappointedly. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m done,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said as she stood by the bed, not knowing what to do! ¡°You¡¯re really stupid,¡± Xiao Changtian put down the teapot and walked over. Then, he stretched his body out from the bed. A piece of white paper covered with dense black words appeared in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to take this contract. What are you thinking?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. What kind of person was he? He was a gentleman! What was in this little girl¡¯s mind? Then, Xiao Changtian handed the Phoenix Feather Brush to Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to give up your salary, sign this contract, and you can stay as a maid.¡± Mu Jiuhuang was shocked. ¡°A¡­ contract? ¡± She thought that the senior wanted her to do that with him¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a contract. The contract is the proof. What if you go to the government to sue me for not paying my salary after being a maid for two days? Then wouldn¡¯t I be severely punished?¡± Xiao Changtian explained. ¡°The government?¡± ¡°Salary?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was stunned as she thought. ¡°Senior is asking me to give up my salary and not my¡­? Just this? I was already prepared to take it off, and you¡¯re telling me this? That¡¯s true. Senior, you¡¯ve hidden in the mortal world and returned to your true self. The mortal world has refined your heart, and everything you do is the actions of an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll sign it now.¡± Mu Jiuhuang picked up the Phoenix Feather Brush and signed the contract. After signing the contract, Xiao Changtian carefully compared it again. After confirming there was no mistake, he stuffed the contract into his clothes. ¡°Mu Jiuhuang!¡± ¡°From today onwards, you are my maid. I¡¯ll call you Jiu¡¯er.¡± Xiao Changtian kept the contract as he looked at her thoughtfully. One more person meant more food. It didn¡¯t matter if he was alone. He could find something to fill his tummy. But now he had a maid¡­ His life could not go on like this. He had to start making a living for two people¡¯s food. So, he pondered. ¡°Why don¡¯t I open a bookstore? The initial cost is too high. Although there are stories, it¡¯s easy to go bankrupt too. The risk is too high. Then let¡¯s sell some calligraphy and paintings first to save up some capital.¡± Xiao Changtian flipped his bed and took out a dozen copper coins. ¡°Take ten copper coins to the town to buy some papers. You don¡¯t have to buy too expensive ones, as long as the quality is good.¡± ¡°Then, use the remaining ones to buy steamed buns.¡± Mu Jiuhuang took the copper coins and nodded seriously. Although she didn¡¯t know what the senior wanted to do, she just needed to complete her master¡¯s task. Mu Jiuhuang went to buy papers. Xiao Changtian began to build up his stall at home. ¡­ At the same time, a young man and woman walked into the Dayang town Inn. The man and woman were teasing each other. The man wore a white brocade robe. He had sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes. He was handsome and had a long black sword at his waist. Even though he looked worried, the arrogance in his eyes could not be hidden. The woman was wearing a long black lace dress. She was young, and her body had not fully developed. There was even some baby fat on her fair and tender face. However, one could tell at a glance that she was a beauty. In a few years, she would be devastatingly beautiful. One was the head disciple of the Qingyun Sect, Huo Qingyun, and the other was the daughter of the sect master, Wang Luoli. They walked into the Inn and headed to the counter. ¡°Boss, a superior room!¡± Huo Qingyun said. ¡°Okay!¡± The receptionist at the counter glanced at the two of them and cast a look as if he understood everything. Chapter 6 ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Luoli gasped for breath. The two of them had not stopped at all along the way. They had already consumed half of their spiritual energy, so it would be strange if they were not tired. ¡°I¡¯m so tired from the journey!¡± ¡°Senior brother, didn¡¯t my father forbid disciples from going down the mountain? Then why did we come down the mountain?¡± Wang Luoli¡¯s two big bright eyes stared at her senior brother with doubt. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t allow us to go down the mountain. But two days ago, two people were fighting here. I heard the two are very powerful, both above the Nascent Soul Realm and likely to be in the Deity Incarnation Realm. Don¡¯t you want to fight? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay in the Qingyun Sect all day.¡± Huo Qingyun explained, his eyes filled with yearning. He was the senior brother of the Qingyun Sect and an outstanding young man. At a young age, his strength had already reached the Deity Incarnation Realm, which was terrifying. His master, Perfected Qing Yun, was an expert at the first level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. The Qingyun Sect was also a famous top-rank sect. However, Perfected Qing Yun rarely restrained him, so he naturally developed a combative character. Besides, youngsters should be arrogant and bold. Otherwise, it would be a waste of the beautiful age. When he heard that an expert was passing by Dayang Town, Huo Qingyun wanted to fight with him. ¡°Senior brother, why are you bringing me if you want to fight?¡± Wang Luoli was puzzled. ¡°Hehe. With you here, we¡¯re accomplices, and the sect master loves you the most. According to the Qingyun Sect¡¯s fair punishment, the sect master will not punish you severely. Then, wouldn¡¯t I, your senior brother, escape this punishment?¡± Huo Qingyun chuckled. Wang Luoli was speechless. ¡°Stinky senior brother, you¡¯ve been tricking me all day and taking advantage of me. Don¡¯t even think about it this time.¡± Wang Luoli rolled her eyes and got up to leave. Huo Qingyun would not want to let Wang Luoli leave. His master might punish him severely if he was back alone. ¡°Junior sister, I¡¯ll take you to buy some clothes. I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± He quickly tried to please her. ¡°Buy new clothes? Alright.¡± Wang Luoli¡¯s face brightened when she heard the word ¡°buy clothes¡±. She immediately stopped leaving. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Empress was very fast. In a few minutes, she had bought the papers and steamed buns. However, the papers that Mu Jiuhuang bought were of the highest quality. The steamed bun was also made with the best spirit flour. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have finished her shopping so soon. ¡°So fast?¡± Xiao Changtian, who had just set up a stall at the entrance, was surprised to see Mu Jiuhuang return. He didn¡¯t expect that a weak woman like Jiu¡¯er, with such thin arms and legs, would be able to be such a quick runner. He suddenly felt that he had not taken her in for nothing. Mu Jiuhuang handed over the paper. Xiao Changtian took one of them and spread it on the table. He rolled up his sleeves and picked up the Phoenix Feather Brush. ¡°Hiss!¡± Mu Jiuhuang watched Xiao Changtian pick up the Phoenix Feather Brush so easily and couldn¡¯t help but gasp! That was the Phoenix Feather Brush, refined from the feathers of the divine beast Phoenix. It contained a terrifying law. Even if she used the Phoenix Feather Brush, she would have to activate her spiritual power and use some strength. However, the senior was able to casually wave it around without any spiritual energy fluctuations. He had suppressed the laws contained within the Phoenix Feather Brush. It directly suppressed the Phoenix¡¯s laws. What a terrifying realm! ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion as he picked up the Phoenix Feather Brush. He seemed to want to write something, but he was not sure. The Phoenix Feather brush contained vital spirit flame and required unique materials to write. The Phoenix Feather Brush would burn the ordinary paper in front of him! Mu Jiuhuang wanted to remind him. But after thinking about it, how could a powerful senior not know? ¡°Could it be that senior has some special means?¡± She thought. When Xiao Changtian heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s question, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to write.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mu Jiuhuang was just about to raise her doubts. Xiao Changtian was already holding the Phoenix Feather Brush. The brush tip was dipped in ink, and he wrote directly on the paper. A line of large ink-like characters appeared on the paper within a few seconds. ¡°The sword Qi is a million miles long, and the sword light is cold enough to freeze fifteen continents.¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at the poem on the paper in front of her and was shocked. Every stroke of that poem was firm. His calligraphy skills had reached the peak. However, his style was not uniform. He was unrestrained, graceful, and powerful like a dragon! It was like a divine dragon soaring above the nine Heavens and a peerless swordsman waving his sword. ¡°The sword Qi is a million miles long, and the sword light is cold enough to freeze fifteen continents.¡± Mu Jiuhuang muttered again, and a vast and overpowering intent rushed over. A shocking sword light suddenly appeared in her sea of consciousness, slashing down at the Mainland of Tian Yuan. The sword light expanded, and the sword Qi swept across millions of miles. It wiped out the five great continents! Boom! Mu Jiuhuang only felt her sea of consciousness shake. The terrifying sword intent directly scared her so much that her face turned pale, and she took a few steps back! ¡°This isn¡¯t calligraphy at all. This is a peerless sword intent!¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face was filled with shock and horror as she thought. It was terrifying! Facing that sword light, she felt even more powerless and unable to resist it than facing the Black Tortoise. If she were to say that facing the Black Tortoise was like a leaf facing the turbulent sea, she felt like she was a speck of dust facing the vast universe when faced with this shocking sword intent! It made people feel despair. Deep despair! How was this calligraphy? Her master had hidden the peerless sword intent within the calligraphy. The master had only hidden his sword intent in his calligraphy, which was already terrifying. The master¡¯s move was simply unimaginable. ¡°This is my favorite line in the poem,¡± Xiao Changtian put away his brush, looked up at the sky, and said faintly. Once upon a time, he had also yearned for such a carefree scene! With a single strike, the white-robed swordsman flew on his sword and traveled between heaven and Earth! How carefree that was! Even on the first day Xiao Changtian had transmigrated, he had already thought that if he started cultivating, he would cultivate swordsmanship! With a sword in hand, he could roam the continent, defeat all his enemies, and compete in swordsmanship! He would also find a cute and mischievous junior sister. Every day, besides practicing his swordsmanship, he would prank his junior sister. This kind of life was simply like the life of an immortal. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this f*cking system doesn¡¯t allow me to cultivate.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he thought. His face revealed endless desolation. His eyes seemed to be yearning and recalling something. Mu Jiuhuang saw all of this. She suddenly understood why the senior had hidden himself in this small courtyard. She felt the familiar loneliness, the desolation of standing at the top! Because senior was invincible! He could no longer find an opponent, so he chose to hide in the mortal world and play in the mortal world! ¡°Master, what kind of calligraphy is this?¡± Mu Jiuhuang could not help but ask. She had never seen such calligraphy before. Xiao Changtian took a look at his calligraphy and nodded in satisfaction. That was a piece of calligraphy that could only be found on Earth. ¡°Wild scribble!¡± ¡°It has another name, cursive writing!¡± Chapter 7 ¡°Junior sister, why did you buy so many clothes?¡± Huo Qingyun was speechless. His ring was filled with all kinds of clothes. However, he knew that his junior sister would not wear it after he bought it. This was because his junior sister only wore black. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I love wearing it,¡± Wang Luoli pouted her lips. Her chubby face looked joyful. Huo Qingyun was helpless. He thought of his junior sister taking the blame for him and smiled. The vendors had already started to pack up their stalls on the street, and the atmosphere had become cold. The two of them returned to the inn. ¡°Hey, senior brother, look at these words. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen them before.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m buying this calligraphy piece.¡± Wang Luoli stood in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall, curiously staring at the calligraphy while muttering. ¡°A¡­¡± ¡°Yes, good handwriting.¡± ¡°Senior brother, how do you spell this word?¡± Wang Luoli looked at Huo Qingyun and shouted. Hearing that there was business, Xiao Changtian sat up from his chair. He initially thought it would take a few days for customers to come, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be people coming as soon as he set up his stall. Xiao Changtian sized Wang Luoli up. She was wearing a long black lace dress with wing patterns on it. This was the unique symbol of the Heaventtire Pavilion, and a piece of this dress was worth more than ten thousand taels of gold. Moreover, this little girl had a noble temperament and was obviously from a wealthy family. The business was at the door! Xiao Changtian was overjoyed. Such a big family would usually have some knowledge of calligraphy. This deal might work. ¡°Young lady, you want to buy some calligraphy work?¡± He asked with a smile. A successful calligraphy piece would attract the gazes of wealthy families and elegant people. However, before Wang Luoli could speak, Huo Qingyun said with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s there to see about something made by mortals?¡± He was the head disciple of the Qingyun Sect, an outstanding talent among the younger generation of the cultivation world. The things of mortals were nothing to him. Xiao Changtian was slightly shocked when he heard this. Cultivators! The cultivators he usually saw were all flying in the sky, which made Xiao Changtian think that these two were mortals. However, he immediately frowned. This young man was a little too arrogant. So what if it was a mortal thing? This was calligraphy, not a cultivation technique. Could it be that he had not even seen it and had come to a conclusion based on his imagination? Calligraphy was not based on cultivation! Although he couldn¡¯t cultivate it alone, the system rewarded his calligraphy skills. ¡°Senior brother, take a look. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Wang Luoli held the calligraphy piece with admiration. Although she did not recognize those words, the calligraphy piece in front of her was as strong as a shocking dragon. Every stroke was connected and turned into a circle, and the characters were wildly changing. It had a natural beauty that did not suppress one¡¯s heart. Wang Luoli¡¯s personality was carefree, and she was used to seeing neat calligraphy with rules and regulations. On the contrary, she felt a sense of oppression. The wild scribble in front of her made her feel comfortable and happy. However¡­ Huo Qingyun shook his head and rejected her sternly. His junior sister did not even know how to write, so how could she appreciate calligraphy? Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Huo Qingyun reached out to pull his junior sister, wanting to take her away. However, his hand suddenly stopped halfway. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Wang Luoli in disbelief. ¡°Junior sister, you¡¯ve broken through?¡± He saw that his junior sister¡¯s cultivation had been at the first level of the Deity Incarnation Realm earlier, but now it was shockingly at the third level. ¡°My cultivation?¡± ¡°Eh, yes. I¡¯ve broken through!¡± Wang Luoli¡¯s face was also filled with joy and excitement. ¡°Junior sister, what¡¯s going on?¡± Huo Qingyun asked hurriedly. ¡°Erm ¡­ Could it be that my talent is outstanding? That¡¯s why I broke through?¡± Wang Luoli said with a smile, proudly raising her undeveloped chest. Slap! Huo Qingyun slapped the back of her head and said, ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming,¡± His junior sister¡¯s talent was outstanding, even a bit higher than his, but it was impossible to break through two levels instantly. Now that the demons were wreaking havoc, such situations would happen from time to time. If some old monster had planted a demonic seed in her dantian, it was indeed possible for her to break through quickly. However, if this continued, his junior sister would likely end up as the old monster¡¯s puppet. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry back. I¡¯ll check your body. It won¡¯t be good if something goes wrong.¡± Huo Qingyun¡¯s expression was anxious. The sudden increase in cultivation level was not necessarily a good thing. ¡°No, I want to buy this painting first.¡± Wang Luoli shook her head and refused. She had taken a fancy to this painting and wanted to buy it. Huo Qingyun was helpless. He was worried about his junior sister¡¯s condition. He looked at Xiao Changtian and said impatiently, ¡°I want this painting. How much is it?¡± Xiao Changtian was overjoyed to hear this. Since these two were cultivators, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to rip them off a little more. Five copper coins it was. Hence, Xiao Changtian directly extended five fingers and said, ¡°Five¡­¡± But before he could finish, Huo Qingyun threw down five pieces of gold. With a wave of his hand, he rolled up the calligraphy and disappeared with Wang Luoli. ¡°Five pieces of gold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ rich!¡± Xiao Changtian was overjoyed. When had he ever seen so much gold? Even this tiny courtyard of his was only worth five taels of silver after considering everything. ¡°After these two people find out about the price of the calligraphy, they won¡¯t come to me for a refund, right?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart sank. He felt that this was more possible. Hence, he closed the stall and closed the door. ¡°Where¡¯s your calligraphy?¡± Mu Jiuhuang walked out of the house and saw Xiao Changtian return. However, the calligraphy piece was gone. She asked in confusion. ¡°I sold it for five taels of gold,¡± Xiao Changtian took out the gold and stared at Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face, waiting to see her reaction. ¡°What? Sold it? Five taels of gold?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s tone sounded shocked, and her phoenix eyes filled with disbelief. A calligraphy piece that contained a peerless sword intent was sold for five taels of gold? Good heavens! What does the master want to do? Xiao Changtian stood at the side and stared at Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face. His heart was heavy. As expected, even Jiu¡¯er felt five taels of gold were too expensive. He had to be more careful these few days. Meanwhile, Wang Luoli was back in the inn. ¡°Senior brother, hurry up.¡± Wang Luoli urged with an impatient expression. At this moment, beads of sweat began to form on Huo Qingyun¡¯s forehead. No matter how much strength he used, no matter what methods he used, the junior sister in front of him still did not move. There was no reaction. Huo Qingyun panted and said helplessly. ¡°Junior sister, I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything, but I still can¡¯t detect the abnormality in your body.¡± ¡°I must return to the Qingyun Sect now and let master come and check on your condition¡­¡± Chapter 8 The Qingyun Sect was the top-rank sect. The sect leader, Perfected Qing Yun, was an expert in the first stage of the Heavenly Tribulation. He was a powerful and famous expert on the Mainland of Tianyuan. At this moment, they were in a magnificent pavilion. ¡°Master, is junior sister¡¯s dantian alright?¡± Huo Qingyun asked anxiously. He blamed himself for this. They would not have encountered such a situation if he had not brought his junior sister down the mountain. After a long time, Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s face suddenly turned serious. ¡°Within Li¡¯er body, there is indeed the mark of a slave left by the old monster.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Huo Qingyun heard this, he was shocked. The calligraphy piece in his hand fell to the ground and spread out. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking. Although there is the mark of the old monster, it has been shattered by a sword intent,¡± Perfected Qing Yun said slowly, frowning. He was curious about where the sword¡¯s intent came from. Huff! Hearing that his junior sister was fine, Huo Qingyun heaved a sigh of relief. He was the one who had secretly brought his junior sister down the mountain. If anything happened to her, he would have to bear the blame and feel guilty for the rest of his life. ¡°Senior brother, you dropped my calligraphy piece.¡± When Wang Luoli opened her eyes, she saw that the calligraphy piece had fallen. She glared at Huo Qingyun and quickly picked it up. Perfected Qing Yun saw this scene, and he also saw the line of words on the calligraphy. In an instant, Perfected Qing Yun trembled violently as if he had seen something shocking. He stood still on the spot as if he had entered a meditative state. Perfected Qing Yun was shocked and in disbelief. He stood rooted to the ground, his body trembling uncontrollably. It was a vast and unrivaled sword light from the Nine Heavens. It easily cut through the barrier between the immortal and mortal worlds and headed toward the Mainland of Tianyuan. One slash! Only one slash! The sword Qi swept across a million li. With a single strike, the world lost its color, and the sun and moon lost their light. The entire Mainland of Tian Yuan was instantly reduced to dust. ¡°This is¡­¡± Perfected Qing Yun was so scared that he staggered a few steps back before he could barely stabilize himself. His face was a little pale. ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Huo Qingyun and Wang Luoli were both shocked. Their master was a first-stage Heavenly Tribulation expert. He wouldn¡¯t stagger for no reason. Could it be that some expert who had surpassed the Heavenly Tribulation Realm was secretly making a move? The two of them instantly became alert. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± With a wave of Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s hand, the calligraphy in Wang Luoli¡¯s hand flew directly into his. ¡°Luoli, where did you get this piece of calligraphy?¡± Perfected Qing Yun asked doubtfully. Every stroke of the calligraphy was extremely smooth and full of unrestrained elegance. However, each stroke seemed to be made of countless sword Qi, like a drunk sword immortal dancing with his sword. This peerless swordsman had infused his sword intent into his calligraphy! ¡°I bought this calligraphy beside an inn in Dayang town,¡± Wang Luoli replied. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with this piece of calligraphy?¡± Huo Qingyun was confused. Was this calligraphy well-written? He looked over in confusion. ¡°Pfft!¡± Huo Qingyun spat out a mouthful of blood. He was a swordsman, so he wanted to resist the sword will the moment he came into contact with it. However, the sword intent of Huo Qingyun was like an egg hitting a stone. He was instantly annihilated. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body¡¯s true essence vibrated. ¡°What a terrifying sword intent.¡± Huo Qingyun was dumbfounded. He finally understood why his junior sister had suddenly broken through, and the seal in her body had been broken. It was all because of this sword¡¯s intent! ¡°Li¡¯er, tell me about the origins of this piece of calligraphy.¡± Perfected Qing Yun sat on the sect leader¡¯s chair with a piece of calligraphy in his hand, quietly listening to Wang Luoli¡¯s description. ¡°A mortal?¡± Perfected Qing Yun frowned after he listened to the story. ¡°Master, that person is indeed a mortal. There is no spiritual energy fluctuation on his body.¡± Huo Qingyun replied respectfully. Wang Luoli also nodded in agreement. ¡°No, you¡¯re all wrong. To be able to use sword intent to break the slave mark, and with such a terrifying sword intent, he can¡¯t be an ordinary person.¡± ¡°This senior must have hidden his cultivation. With your strength, it¡¯s hard for you to see through him.¡± ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and find that senior again. He saved Li¡¯er¡¯s life. No matter what, we should thank him.¡± Perfected Qing Yun said solemnly. ¡­ At the same time, something was happening in the Dongsheng Continent. There was a dark secret chamber. Outside of the secret chamber, more than ten layers of terrifying power enveloped it. Even if a cultivator at the peak of the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Stage attacked with all his might, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move it. In the secret room, a dozen figures could be vaguely seen sitting on both sides of the long table. One of the seats was empty. It was Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s seat, but now he was dead. ¡°Black Fiend is dead, and Mu Jiuhuang has appeared in the Nine Phoenix Dynasty. What do you all think?¡± The leader said in a deep voice. ¡°Black Fiend¡¯s death was too bizarre. Although his strength was slightly weaker than Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s, Mu Jiuhuang was seriously injured, and her realm dropped. She didn¡¯t have the ability to kill Black Fiend.¡± An ear-piercing sound rang out. It was extremely sharp as if a fingernail had slipped on glass. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡­ The weakest of the people present was of the Sage Sovereign Realm. It was almost impossible to kill them in a battle of this level. Moreover, Black Fiend Daoist was killed in an instant. ¡°Therefore, I suspect that there¡¯s an expert in Dayang Town who¡¯s far more powerful than Black Fiend. This is the only explanation for his sudden death.¡± ¡°So, I have a plan.¡± The person in the middle, wearing a white skull mask, spoke again. ¡­ After a long while, a man walked out of the secret chamber. With a move of his body, he appeared in front of Dayang Town. If Mu Jiuhuang were here, she would recognize the man as the head of the Black Chess Sect, the black blood chess Saint! He was Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s twin brother. ¡°Could he be a powerhouse of the Greater Vehicle Realm? Forget it. I¡¯ll put aside the plan I¡¯m carrying out on my side for now. I¡¯ll set up the black blood chessboard and wait and see.¡± With a wave of his hand, the Blackblood Chess Saint threw out a blood-colored chessboard, which instantly enveloped the entire Dayang Town. That was the divine power of destiny of the Blackblood Chess Saint, the black blood chessboard! Unless someone broke his game, the black blood chessboard would suck the souls of all the cultivators and mortals in Dayang Town within ten days and turn them into chess spirits. ¡°Hmph, no matter who you are, don¡¯t even think about leaving Dayang Town during this period. Since you dared to ambush my big brother, you must die!¡± The Blackblood Chess Saint said coldly. In his opinion, the Black Fiend Daoist had been killed because of the enemy¡¯s sneak attack. After checking the enchantment again, Blackblood Chess Saint turned and left. The giant chessboard was hidden above the clouds, and the blood-black aura floated around it. No one noticed it at all. Just as black blood chess Saint left. In the small courtyard, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s shrieking and begging for mercy could be heard. ¡°Master, I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Master, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Master, I can¡¯t do it¡­¡± Chapter 9 Mu Jiuhuang was frantically rejecting him. She didn¡¯t dare to feed the tortoise! That was the Black Tortoise! ¡°Why can¡¯t you feed a tortoise? What¡¯s impossible about that?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. He was teaching Mu Jiuhuang how to feed the tortoise. After all, with a maid, he didn¡¯t have to do this work himself. He was also very bored facing the green tortoise every day. However, she did not expect Mu Jiuhuang to say no. Xiao Changtian cursed in his heart. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just feeding a green tortoise? If you can¡¯t even do this, what¡¯s the use of having a maid like you? To warm my bed? I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. I don¡¯t dare to feed him,¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s voice trembled. That was the Black Tortoise of the Greater Vehicle Realm. She had eaten the egg of the Black Tortoise. It would be strange if the Black Tortoise didn¡¯t kill him. ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s just a green tortoise. This tortoise is not even as big as your palm.¡± Xiao Changtian ridiculed. He looked at the green tortoise helplessly and said coldly, ¡°She¡¯ll be feeding you in the future. If you scare her again, I¡¯ll chop you up and make you into soup, do you hear me?¡± The green tortoise was so scared in the pool that it shivered and nodded hurriedly. ¡°This green-furred tortoise has a small stomach and can¡¯t eat much. When feeding it, feed it one by one.¡± Xiao Changtian patiently instructed. That was a system character, and he was already waiting to open the path of invincibility. ¡°Yes.¡± Sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s anger, the Black Tortoise no longer treated her as an enemy. Mu Jiuhuang quickly took half a bowl of corn and began to feed it into the pool. Pfft. Corn grain was thrown in, and a few bubbles floated under the water. The green tortoise swallowed the corn grain in one bite and stared at Mu Jiuhuang, indicating that she should feed him one more. Seeing that Mu Jiuhuang had learned to feed the tortoise, Xiao Changtian lay down on the rocking chair. In his mind, he was thinking about the five taels of gold. ¡°What if those two people came looking for him? Should he return the money or not?¡± ¡­ As he thought about it, Xiao Changtian began to take a nap. Mu Jiuhuang was feeding the Black Tortoise with a trembling expression. She finally saw the Black Tortoise burp and put down half a bowl of corn. The moment she raised her head, her expression changed. ¡°Black blood chessboard?¡± As a ninth-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm expert, Mu Jiuhuang was just one step away from entering the Greater Vehicle Realm. She had eaten the Black Tortoise¡¯s egg before, so her perception ability was sharper. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, what¡¯s this¡­?¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at the green tortoise with a gloomy expression. Although the black blood chessboard could not do anything to her, she could not break it either. Therefore, Mu Jiuhuang wanted to ask the Black Tortoise to help. ¡°I can smash this chessboard with one palm, but Doggy likes to play chess. Let him play.¡± The Black Tortoise looked at the puppy in the kennel and said indifferently. ¡°That dog?¡± Mu Juhuang was shocked. She looked at the kennel and suddenly found that the little puppy had already drawn a chessboard on the ground. The arrangement on the chessboard was the same as the black blood chessboard! The cute little puppy pushed the stones as chess pieces, and on the black blood chessboard in the clouds, a white chess piece moved. On the black blood chessboard, countless vengeful souls began to shriek miserably. They were all chess ghosts refined by the black blood chessboard. At the same time, Perfected Qing Yun, Huo Qingyun, and Wang Luoli had just arrived outside Dayang Town. ¡°Black blood chessboard? Is this the Blackblood Chess Saint¡¯s doing?¡± Perfected Qing Yun was shocked. The Blackblood Chess Saint was more powerful than him and had killed so many people that even Perfected Qing Yun did not want to provoke him. ¡°Someone from Dayang Town made a move?¡± Suddenly, he was shocked. He saw an unknown force in Dayang Town, driving the white chess pieces on the chessboard toward the black chess pieces. He was going to play against the Blackblood Chess Saint! Perfected Qing Yun was shocked. Although Blackblood Chess Saint wasn¡¯t the strongest, his divine mandate, the black blood chessboard, could kill anyone who dared to play against him, even if they were at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Once he played against the Blackblood Chess Saint, he would enter the world of the Blackblood Chess Saint. He could only survive if he surpassed Blackblood Chess Saint in the game. ¡°Could it be that senior?¡± Perfected Qing Yun was confused. He frowned and stared at the game, wanting to witness the realm of this master. This expert dared to play against the Blackblood Chess Saint, which was already a feat that no one in the world could do! The senior¡¯s strength and realm were definitely above his. Above the clouds, the Blackblood Chess Saint seemed to sense something. His expression changed slightly, and he opened his eyes. In front of him was a small black chessboard. The lines on the board were all blood-colored as if blood was flowing. On the chessboard, a white piece moved and fell on the Position of Tian Yuan. It was the piece that the cute little puppy had placed. ¡°You¡¯ve finally made your move? I didn¡¯t expect that you would want to play chess with me. What a courageous choice.¡± Blackblood Chess Saint grinned. It had been many years since anyone dared play a game with him. ¡°Blackblood, don¡¯t be careless.¡± A heavy voice rang out. In the dark secret room, more than a dozen pairs of eyes were using their great supernatural powers to watch the game. They all wanted to find that master because, according to their speculation, this person was likely to be a master of the Greater Vehicle Realm. This expert had already affected their first plan. They had used Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s blood as a sacrifice to the ancient door. They could not afford to fail a second time. Blackblood Chess Saint did not answer. He picked up a black chess piece and placed it next to Tian Yuan. That was his way of killing chess, using chess to create killing, using chess to bear karma, and escaping from it. As such, the chess ghost on the chessboard had already been infected by karma. Anyone who played against him and lost the game would be devoured by karma, and their souls would be destroyed. Therefore, none of the people who played against him could survive. He was the same! If he lost the chess game, he would be entangled by karma and burned to death by the fire of karma. However, he had absolute confidence in his chess skills. The man in the clouds waved his sleeve and placed a chess piece. The puppy was lying on the ground, playing chess with its eyes closed. The black blood chessboard in the sky above Dayang town had turned into a battlefield of slaughter. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at the game in shock. ¡°This person¡¯s chess skills are on par with Blackblood Chess Saint?¡± Perfected Qing Yun stood outside the chessboard. He was shocked and in disbelief. He could not even use words to describe his shock. He didn¡¯t expect every step he took to be filled with killing intent, which terrified him. If he were to play against the Blackblood Chess Saint, he would die within ten moves! ¡°Do¡­ Is that senior so powerful?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was equally shocked. Although she had the Emperor¡¯s Fate of Nine Phoenixes, and the chessboard could not affect her, she would die if she were to play against the Blackblood Chess Saint. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, may I ask what Senior Dog¡¯s real body is¡­?¡± Mu Jiuhuang asked respectfully ¡°Sky-devouring dog,¡± The Black Tortoise said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was extremely shocked. The ancient divine beast, the sky-devouring dog, was rumored to be a beast that could swallow the sky! ¡°No wonder! Black Tortoise, sky-devouring dog, each one of them is ferocious. However, these beasts all listen to my master. What is his realm, then?¡± She thought. Mu Jiuhuang looked at Xiao Changtian, who was taking a nap and could not imagine it. Chapter 10 ¡°This person can play chess with Blackblood and get a tie result? A hidden danger. He is a huge hidden danger. This person must die.¡± In the secret room, the sharp voice rang out again. Blackblood Chess Saint sat on the clouds, and his expression changed. For thousands of years, no one could stand on equal footing with him. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve been so serious in a chess game.¡± Blackblood Chess Saint¡¯s expression was calm, and his eyes were focused. The speed at which he placed his pieces was ten times faster than before. All the chess ghosts hidden on the black blood chessboard burst out at that moment. Killing aura! He was already gathering his killing intent. The moment the outcome of the game was decided, the other party would be devoured by the chess ghost who carried the karma. The dense chess moves, rapid attacks, and meticulous planning completely changed the situation. At that moment, Blackblood Chess Saint had gained the upper hand. ¡°Oh no, Blackblood Chess Saint will win if this continues.¡± Perfected Qing Yun exclaimed. On the chessboard, the black pieces had formed a formation of two dragons, while the White pieces were trapped in the shallow water. ¡°That person¡¯s true face is about to be revealed.¡± In the secret room, more than a dozen people were happy. Even if they were in the Greater Vehicle Realm, they would be seriously injured in the face of the power of karma on the black blood chessboard. In the small courtyard. Mu Jiuhuang looked at the Black Tortoise in shock. ¡°Senior, the black blood chessboard carries karma. If this goes on¡­¡± Mu Jiuhuang became nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Doggy is just playing with him. Doggy, get serious,¡± Black Tortoise said indifferently. Upon hearing this, the puppy, who had his eyes closed earlier, suddenly opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, a brilliant sky-devouring dog¡¯s dharma appeared behind him. The sky-devouring dog opened its mouth as if it wanted to swallow the entire sky. Mu Jiuhuang once again felt her breathing stop. The aura of the sky-devouring dog was too terrifying! The cute little puppy pushed the stones on the ground, and the white pieces on the chessboard moved at an even faster speed. In an instant, like a white dragon emerging from the sea, he killed all the black chess pieces surrounding him. In an instant, the chessboard was flipped! The overall situation was set! Blackblood Chess Saint, defeated! ¡°What?¡± At this moment, Mu Jiuhuang, Perfected Qing Yun, and the sect members in the secret chamber all had the same expression. 15 minutes! Only fifteen minutes passed. This game of death had already been turned around. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± The chess spirits engulfed Blackblood Chess Saint in endless flames. He looked extremely pained and shouted in disbelief. He did not expect that he would lose in a chess game. He didn¡¯t even see who the other party was, and his soul was destroyed in the endless flames of karma. ¡°Blackblood is dead?¡± ¡°This person from Dayang Town must die, or he will affect our grand plan.¡± ¡°From today onwards, stop all plans and get rid of this person first.¡± On the main seat, the leader of the group, who was wearing a white skull mask, said in a deep voice. In an instant, undercurrents began to surge. On this day, countless undercurrents were flowing toward Dayang Town. ¡°Enter Dayang Town.¡± How could Perfected Qing Yun not understand that the young man was at least at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm? It might even be the legendary Greater Vehicle Realm. He immediately seized the opportunity and flew into Dayang Town. ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Qingyun and Wang Luoli were still in shock. They answered in a low voice and followed behind Perfected Qing Yun. They had never seen a battle of this level before and were dumbfounded. At the same time, in the small courtyard, Xiao Changtian woke up. After a good night¡¯s sleep, he felt very energetic. In this life, to avoid a sudden death before becoming invincible, Xiao Changtian had already learned how to maintain his health despite his young age. Resting a few times a day would make him more energetic. ¡°I¡¯ve already fed the tortoise,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said. ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and looked at the puppy. The puppy was still in its growth period and couldn¡¯t be careless. He had to feed it himself. As soon as he walked over, Xiao Changtian found the chess game on the ground. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re pretty smart. You know how to play chess?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with joy. He recalled that there was also a dog like this in his previous life. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of your name yet, so you¡¯ll be Alpha, then.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the cute little puppy and smiled faintly. He even had the idea of playing a game of chess with the dog. ¡°Come. You set the chess. I¡¯ll play with you.¡± Xiao Changtian also wanted to see how this cute little dog played chess. It just so happened that a month ago, his chess skills had already reached great success. Knock! Knock! Knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the courtyard door. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, open the door.¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. However, he suddenly thought of something and wanted to stop Mu Jiuhuang. However, it was too late. She had opened the door of the small courtyard. Xiao Changtian looked over and saw Huo Qingyun, Wang Luoli, and a burly man. ¡°Are they here to find trouble with me?¡± Whenever he thought of the terrifying means of flying and burrowing immortal cultivators, Xiao Changtian was afraid. He turned and walked into the house. ¡°What should I do? Should I refund the money to them?¡± At the small courtyard entrance, the four people saw each other. ¡°Emperor Jiuhuang?¡± ¡°Perfected Qing Yun?¡± Mu Jiuhuang and perfected Qing Yun looked at each other. As experts of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm, they knew each other. I¡± was wondering who killed black blood chess Saint. It turns out to be you, the great emperor,¡± Perfected Qing Yun said in realization. ¡°No. It¡¯s him.¡± Mu Jiuhuang shook her head and looked at the puppy with respect. Perfected Qing Yun frowned as he stared at the puppy. ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t joke around. Isn¡¯t that just a little puppy¡­¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, the giant sky-devouring dog¡¯s dharma suppressed him so much that he could not breathe well. Behind him, Huo Qingyun and Wang Luoli spat out a mouthful of blood and were sent flying. ¡°Sk¡­sky-devouring dog?¡± Perfected Qing Yun was dumbfounded. He had never thought a little puppy would be the legendary sky-devouring dog. The aura of this sky-devouring dog completely suppressed him. From the corner of his eyes, he could see that Mu Jiuhuang was also trembling. Even Emperor Jiuhuang¡¯s ninth-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm couldn¡¯t resist. Could it be that this sky-devouring dog was in the Greater Vehicle Realm? ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you. Please withdraw your divine power,¡± Perfected Qing Yun apologized immediately. Seeing that Perfected Qing Yun lowered his stance, the cute little puppy retracted his dharma. Phew! Both Mu Jiuhuang and perfected Qing Yun heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Perfected Qing Yun, I¡¯m the weakest in front of the master. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, do you understand?¡± Mu Jiuhuang quickly reminded after experiencing the sky-devouring dog¡¯s anger. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Perfected Qing Yun and his two disciples nodded, but they were even more shocked. They seemed to have heard Emperor Jiuhuang say the word ¡°master¡± just now. Chapter 11 Master? The great Emperor Jiuhuang actually called him master? What kind of person could become Emperor Jiuhuang¡¯s master? The three of them were stunned at the door, not knowing if they should go in or not. In the room, Xiao Changtian was pacing back and forth anxiously. ¡°What do I do? Are they cultivators? I can¡¯t afford to offend them¡­ But if I just leave Jiu¡¯er outside alone, what if they make a move on her? She¡¯s my maid, after all. I can¡¯t let her be bullied,¡± Xiao Changtian thought to himself. He took two deep breaths and walked out of his room. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just talk to me,¡± Xiao Changtian feigned calmness but in reality, he was panicking. ¡°Master, the three of them are looking for you,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said. ¡°I know,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. He recognized the two people standing at the back. They were the man and woman who had bought the calligraphy piece. As for this burly man, it was obvious that he was their guardian who had come to demand an explanation. ¡°It seems that the matter today is going to be difficult to settle,¡± Xiao Changtian thought to himself as he started to panic. Today¡¯s matter was very difficult to resolve. If three cultivators made a move, then wouldn¡¯t he be unable to step on the path to invincibility? He couldn¡¯t lose his life before he reached invincibility. However, he couldn¡¯t lose his dignity either, or these cultivators would easily take advantage of him. ¡°About that calligraphy piece¡­¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to speak, Perfected Qing Yun knelt. ¡°Thank you, senior. That calligraphy piece saved my daughter¡¯s life,¡± Perfected Qing Yun said excitedly. If it wasn¡¯t for the sword intent contained in the calligraphy piece, the mark in Wang Luoli¡¯s dantian would have taken root after some time. At that time, even the gods would not be able to save her. ¡°Many thanks to senior for saving my life,¡± Wang Luoli also knelt. Now that she thought about it, it seemed that senior had been waiting for her on purpose. This was all part of the senior¡¯s plan! Otherwise, why would she have been attracted by the calligraphy piece and insisted on buying it? It must be the senior¡¯s doing. The senior had put in so much effort just to save her. Where could one find such a kind-hearted senior expert? ¡°Senior, I was disrespectful to you before, please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± After witnessing the might of the sky-devouring dog, added to the fact that even Emperor Jiuhuang was the senior¡¯s maid, a sense of fear welled up in Huo Qingyun¡¯s heart. To think he had previously addressed the senior as a mortal. At the thought of this, Huo Qingyun¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He immediately knelt and hurriedly admitted his mistake. Xiao Changtian, ¡°???¡± He was dumbfounded! Weren¡¯t these people here to cause trouble? Why did they all kneel to him? Could it be that they felt that his calligraphy was awesome, so they came to thank him? It seemed that this was the only plausible reason now. ¡°Stand up. It¡¯s just a piece of calligraphy,¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. Since the other party wasn¡¯t here to cause trouble, then the matter was easy to handle. ¡°Many thanks, senior,¡± Perfected Qing Yun and the other two quickly expressed their gratitude and stood up. ¡°Senior, I wonder if I can buy another piece of your calligraphy? I haven¡¯t been able to make a breakthrough recently,¡± Perfected Qing Yun asked carefully, his eyes darting with anxiousness. If he could buy such a divine item, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fly? No matter the price, he would not hesitate. However, Perfected Qing Yun also knew that such a divine item was extremely precious, and the senior might not sell it to him. ¡°Of course,¡± Xiao Changtian laughed. it seemed that this cultivator really liked calligraphy. The other party probably knew that he had no hope of achieving a breakthrough in calligraphy, so he wanted to copy a master¡¯s work. This was a good thing. He could even give the other party a few more pieces. However, the price would definitely not be lower than before. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stick to ten taels of gold for one painting. Can you accept this price?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at perfected Qing Yun, observing his reaction. Cultivators were usually not short of money, but they were not fools. If Perfected Qing Yun felt that the price was not suitable, he could lower it. ¡°Ten taels¡­ of gold?¡± Perfected Qing Yun was stunned. Such a divine item was only worth ten taels of gold? Wasn¡¯t this too cheap? Where else could he find such an opportunity? ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Perfected Qing Yun quickly said. He took out ten taels of gold from his sleeve and was about to hand it over to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the ten taels of gold and was overjoyed, but on the surface, he still pretended to be calm. ¡°Master, ten taels of gold¡­¡± Mu Jiuhuang could not bear to watch any longer. To think her master¡¯s calligraphy piece, which contained peerless sword intent, was bought by this old thief for just ten taels of gold. This was a huge loss! She wanted to say that ten taels of gold were too cheap. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, shush,¡± Before Mu Jiuhuang could finish, Xiao Changtian interrupted her. This was ten taels of gold! So what if it was a little more expensive? He was thinking about their happy lives. The little girl shouldn¡¯t ruin his plans. After being shushed by Xiao Changtian, Mu Jiuhuang pursed her sexy red lips. ¡°Could it be that the senior has some profound meaning? Why would he give away a piece of calligraphy for just ten taels of gold?¡± Mu Jiuhuang started to guess. Xiao Changtian then wrote another calligraphy piece for Perfected Qing Yun. The other party was a rich customer. In just a few days, the other party had given him 15 taels of gold. That was 15 taels of gold! At least for the next two to three years, food and clothing would not be a problem. Xiao Changtian invited them to stay for a meal, which was cooked by Mu Jiuhuang. Perfected Qingyun ate nervously. After the meal, Xiao Changtian and the puppy started to play chess. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the game on the black blood chessboard?¡± Perfected Qingyun and Mu Jiuhuang both looked at the chessboard. The puppy had placed the chess pieces exactly the same as the way they had been on the black blood chessboard. ¡°Alpha, your game has too many flaws,¡± Xiao Changtian was in a good mood. He said with a smile and placed a few pieces. The black pieces were instantly all blocked. There was no way for the black chess pieces to survive. Both Mu Jiuhuang and Perfected Qingyun were shocked. The senior¡¯s chess style was at least dozens of times better than the puppy¡¯s. In just a few moves, he had completely sealed off the black chess pieces¡¯ paths, and there was no chance for the other party to counterattack at all. ¡°Woof,¡± The puppy was a little unconvinced and asked Xiao Changtian to play another round. Just like that, more than ten rounds passed, and the puppy was on the verge of a breakdown. Xiao Changtian had used more than a dozen completely different methods for the same chess game. Each of them was completed in a few simple steps. Even the sky-devouring dog, which had easily defeated the Blackblood Chess Saint, was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°Such a terrifying senior!¡± Perfected Qing Yun, Huo Qingyun, and Wang Luoli all gasped. It was too terrifying. If senior were to make a move, the Blackblood Chess Saint would probably be killed with a flip of the former¡¯s hand. At the same time, a severely injured young man appeared in Dayang Town. A bloody hole was in his chest. ¡°Am I going to die?¡± The young man¡¯s face was pale, and he saw a small courtyard in his blurry vision before he fainted. Chapter 12 Early in the morning, the sky was still dark. The dewdrops on the leaves were crystal clear. Xiao Changtian had already gotten up and warmed up his body. He opened the door of the small courtyard and was ready to go buy groceries. With fifteen taels of gold, he would be able to have meat for every meal. It was wonderful. With a creak, the old wooden door was opened. ¡°F, Fu¡­ F*ck,¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked. There was a person lying in front of his door. He took a closer look and saw that there was a bloody hole in the man¡¯s chest. ¡°It can¡¯t be that this guy is here to extort us, right?¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked. He looked around but didn¡¯t see anyone. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t extortion or framing, Xiao Changtian squatted and checked the person¡¯s pulse. ¡°He¡¯s still breathing?¡± Xiao Changtian was overjoyed. Although there was a bloody hole in the other party¡¯s chest as if something had been dug out, whatever happened to the youth didn¡¯t hurt his heart. With his mastery in medical skills, he determined that this person could still live! ¡°Jiu¡¯er, come out,¡± Xiao Changtian shouted. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Jiuhuang quickly came out of the house, still a little sleepy. She didn¡¯t know why, but since coming to the senior¡¯s small courtyard, she would feel tired. However, when she woke up every morning, she would find that the vital spirit in her dantian seemed to have become more abundant. ¡°Carry this man into the house, I¡¯ll save him,¡± Xiao Changtian ordered, thinking that the two of them would carry him together. Mu Jiuhuang easily picked up the young man with both hands and walked into the small house. ¡°This little girl looks weak, but she¡¯s unexpectedly strong,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s back and smiled faintly. In the future, the work of carrying water and chopping wood could be handed over to the girl. The more he thought about it, the more satisfied he was with her. ¡°Master, how can we save him? His life is already hanging by a thread,¡± Mu Jiuhuang placed the young man on the bed and asked in confusion. She could feel that this young man¡¯s life force was extremely tenacious. There was even a faint golden tinge in his blood, which contained a mysterious power. That was why the young man had been able to survive until now. But even if she wanted to save him, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it? Since his heart is not injured, just one surgery will do,¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. With his mastery of medical skills, he would definitely be able to save the youth. If the other party really couldn¡¯t be saved, there was nothing he could do about it either. He could only do his best and leave it to fate. What was important was not whether the youth could be saved, but whether he would save him. Fortunately, he had transmigrated from the Blue Planet and had not lost his heart of morality. Otherwise, no one would save anyone else in this world of cultivation. ¡°Surgery?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was stunned. She had never heard of this before. Could this be some kind of the senior¡¯s divine power? ¡°Master, what do I need to do?¡± Mu Jiuhuang asked respectfully. ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Changtian left all the preparations for the surgery to Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Go get some healing pills from the inn. Buy the good ones. Take these fifteen taels of gold,¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart was bleeding. He had been thinking of improving his life, but the fifteen taels of gold were gone in the blink of an eye. However, he had no choice. The healing pills at the inn were very effective, though expensive. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die. But after I save you, you have to pay me twenty taels of gold,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the young man lying on the bed with a determined expression. Not long after, Mu Jiuhuang had prepared everything required for the surgery according to Xiao Changtian¡¯s instructions. As for the pill, Mu Jiuhuang took out a healing saint pill from the Nine Phoenix Dynasty. After all, the quality of the pills at the inn was simply too poor. ¡°Wait for my instructions at the side.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Jiuhuang stood to the side, her face full of curiosity. This was the first time she had heard the word ¡°surgery¡±, and her eyes were fixed on Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements. Xiao Changtian slit the young man¡¯s chest open. ¡°Wha-¡± Mu Jiuhuang, who was watching from the side, was shocked. The young man was already seriously injured. By doing this, wasn¡¯t the senior killing the young man instead? However, what happened next shocked her. After Xiao Changtian finished the series of operations, he sewed up the young man¡¯s chest. He then fed the young man the healing pill, and the young man began to show signs of life. ¡°He¡¯ll be able to wake up by tomorrow,¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently as he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Even though he had mastered profound medical skills, this was the first time he had performed surgery on someone else. There was a life and twenty taels of gold on his back. ¡°So this is surgery?¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at the young man who was gradually recovering and was shocked. This method was too magical. ¡°Alright, you look after him. I¡¯ll go outside and lie down for a while,¡± Xiao Changtian walked out of the room and laid down on the rocking chair to take a rest. It was his first surgery, and it was extremely exhausting. ¡­ The next day, the young man woke up and opened his eyes at noon. The first thing he saw was Xiao Changtian and Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°You two saved me?¡± The young man opened his eyes, his voice extremely weak. In his mind, endless hatred surged, and his eyes burned with anger. ¡°Ah!¡± His emotional fluctuations affected the injuries on his body, causing him to cry out in pain. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t move around, or the recovery time will be delayed,¡± Xiao Changtian reminded him. The earlier the other party recovered, the earlier he could get the money. Twenty gold taels, not a single copper less. ¡°Alright,¡± The young man nodded and closed his eyes, temporarily suppressing his anger. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Xiao Changtian asked. ¡°Ye Fan,¡± The young man replied calmly. When he opened his eyes again, his gaze was filled with gratitude. ¡°Okay,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head. The young man in front of him didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy fluctuations. It seemed that he was also an ordinary person. Suddenly, Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression became a little unsightly. Since the boy was a mortal and was seriously injured, one look and one could tell that he was a poor kid with no money. The twenty taels of gold were probably down the drain. ¡°Ding! Detected that the host has saved his first disciple. Reward: Mortal Path Scripture,¡± The system¡¯s notification suddenly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Is this a celestial path cultivation technique? I can cultivate now?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with joy. Could he finally cultivate? The journey hadn¡¯t been easy! He was very pleased that the system had finally given him a cultivation technique. Xiao Changtian immediately flipped open the Mortal Path Scripture and saw all kinds of words on it, which looked extremely profound. ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at the Mortal Path Scripture, Xiao Changtian felt that it was much stronger than the previous Earth Dog Fist. At the very least, the Mortal Path Scripture in front of him was more normal. It was like the martial arts manuals from his previous life, all of which had pictures of small people. It was just that Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t quite understand. The small people drawings on this scripture seemed to be chopping firewood, carrying water, and growing plants. It was simply the work of mortals. Was this a cultivation technique? Was it fake? Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to curse the system in caps, ¡°F*CK!¡± ¡°Also, what the hell? Ye Fan is my first disciple? I¡¯m just a mortal, but I¡¯ve taken in a disciple?¡± Xiao Changtian questioned the system. However, after waiting for a long time, all he got in return was the system¡¯s silence. ¡°F*ck you, don¡¯t call yourself the ¡°Never Cultivate¡± system anymore. You can just call yourself the ¡°Silent¡± system,¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. Chapter 13 The next morning, Ye Fan¡¯s injuries had recovered slightly and he could walk. ¡°Many thanks to the senior for saving my life,¡± Ye Fan said gratefully to Mu Jiuhuang. If it wasn¡¯t for Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s spiritual energy nourishing his meridians for the whole night, he wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly. ¡°No, the one you should really thank is my master,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said lightly. Without Xiao Changtian¡¯s surgery, Ye Fan would not have survived. ¡°However, there is a faint golden color in your blood, which proves that you were born with spiritual bones. Why¡­¡± Mu Jiuhuang stared at Ye Fan and said. Although she was Emperor Jiuhuang and wouldn¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s privacy, she could feel that Ye Fan¡¯s body had some kind of potential. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to call the latter a heaven¡¯s favorite. The most important thing was Ye Fan¡¯s surname. She had heard before that the Ye family of the Xiniu Continent had given birth to a youth with supreme bones more than ten years ago. At that time, the news had shaken the entire continent. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± When Ye Fan heard the words ¡°born with spiritual bones¡±, his expression changed and he took two steps back, on high alert. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s reaction, Mu Jiuhuang was even more certain that Ye Fan was the eldest young master of the Ye family. ¡°I am known for the name Jiuhuang,¡± Mu Jiuhuang replied indifferently and released her aura. The aura at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm made it difficult for Ye Fan to breathe. Mu Jiuhuang only wanted to prove her identity so she did not use her aura to target Ye Fan. Otherwise, with Ye Fan¡¯s now mortal body and his broken dantian, the boy¡¯s bones would have been crushed. ¡°Emperor Jiuhuang?!¡± Ye Fan was shocked. As a member of the Xiniu Continent¡¯s Ye family, he naturally knew about the Nine Phoenix Dynasty, and even more so about Emperor Jiuhuang! The other party had cultivation in the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. After the Emperor Death Era, Greater Vehicle Realm cultivators were non-existent, so those in the Heavenly Tribulation Realm were invincible! ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for that. You should thank my master first. If it weren¡¯t for my master¡¯s heavenly medical skills, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to come back to life,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said in a deep voice. ¡°Your master? Isn¡¯t my benefactor a mortal?¡± Ye Fan found it hard to understand, frowning. Although that person saved him, he had no cultivation. Why would Emperor Jiuhuang call that person her master? Emperor Jiuhuang was already the strongest on the Mainland of Tianyuan. She was extremely arrogant! To think she would acknowledge a mortal as her master? Ye Fan wasn¡¯t a fool. As the young master of the Ye family and born with supreme bones, how could he be brainless? In just a moment, he thought of the key point. ¡°Is my benefactor a Greater Vehicle Realm expert?¡± Ye Fan looked at Mu Jiuhuang in surprise. It seemed that this was the only explanation. He had heard of Emperor Jiuhuang¡¯s story before. She was no weaker than anyone else. Mu Jiuhuang chuckled and shook her head, ¡°The senior¡¯s cultivation base has long since surpassed the Greater Vehicle Realm. at the very least, he¡¯s at the Ancient Emperor Realm.¡± ¡°The Ancient Emperor Realm?¡± Ye Fan was stunned. The Ye family was a family with deep foundations in the Xiniu Continent, so they naturally knew many secrets. The Ancient Emperor Realm was above the Greater Vehicle Realm. Experts in that realm were truly the undefeatable cultivators of the Mainland of Tianyuan. However, it was rumored that all the Ancient Emperors had fallen. ¡°My hate¡­ My supreme bones, my dantian¡­¡± Ye Fan¡¯s heart was still burning with anger. Knowing that Xiao Changtian was an Ancient Emperor, Ye Fan¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with a bright light. In his mind, an unprecedented thought suddenly emerged. He wanted to be his benefactor¡¯s disciple! As long as he could become the disciple of an Ancient Emperor, he might be able to cultivate again. This was because the ancient records of the Ye family stated that Ancient Emperors were existences that could resurrect people. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for the other party to recover his cultivation. He had to acknowledge his benefactor as his master. Thinking of this, Ye Fan immediately ran out and knelt on the ground. Xiao Changtian, who was warming up, was dumbfounded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The boy can¡¯t possibly be thinking that he didn¡¯t need to return the twenty taels of gold just by kneeling, right? ¡°Senior, thank you for saving my life,¡± Ye Fan kowtowed three times and a wound appeared on his forehead. Xiao Changtian hurriedly supported his head. If the boy hurt his head again, wouldn¡¯t he have to pay for it? At most, he could just write off the twenty taels of gold. Why did the boy have to hurt himself like this? ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Ye Fan opened his mouth, wanting to become Xiao Changtian¡¯s disciple. ¡°I agree to it,¡± However, Xiao Changtian directly agreed before Ye Fan could finish his words. It was just twenty taels of gold. If the boy couldn¡¯t afford it, then so be it. He really couldn¡¯t stand Ye Fan¡¯s self-harming actions. ¡°Really? Senior, you¡¯ve agreed!¡± When Ye Fan heard this, his face was filled with joy. As expected of an Ancient Emperor. He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking and the other party already knew that he wanted to be his disciple. ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head, but his heart was bleeding. Twenty taels of gold were gone just like that. ¡°That¡¯s great! Master, please accept this bow from your disciple,¡± Ye Fan bowed respectfully. ¡°Master?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. Wasn¡¯t the boy talking about the twenty taels of gold? He wasn¡¯t surprised that Ye Fan wanted to be his disciple. After all, the system had given him a notification before. But now that Ye Fan had become his disciple, it seemed that he could not get the twenty taels of gold back either. After all, no master could ever ask for money from his disciple. Then, he thought of the cultivation technique rewarded by the system. If he couldn¡¯t understand it, he could let his disciple take a look. If his disciple could learn it, wouldn¡¯t it be great if he could reap the results for free? ¡°Ye Fan, although you are my disciple, I will say this first. I¡¯m just a mortal. The things I can teach you are only mortal things. So, you¡¯ll be like me for the rest of your life, a mortal. Are you still willing?¡± Xiao Changtian asked. If Ye Fan wanted to cultivate, wouldn¡¯t his action of taking the boy in as a disciple be wasting the boy¡¯s time? This matter had to be said first. ¡°A mortal?¡± Ye Fan was startled. What did the senior mean by this? To think the Ancient Emperor called himself a mortal? Ye Fan frowned. He suddenly thought of some hidden experts he had met when he was young. All of them were no different from mortals. He had only found out later on that these experts had reached the Simplicity Returning Realm. They had cultivated their hearts in the world of mortals and were but playing around in the human world. The senior must be the same! In fact, as an Ancient Emperor, the senior might be hiding in this tiny world of mortals and planning something big. ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± Ye Fan nodded his head in agreement. The mortals that followed Ancient Emperors were not something that ordinary cultivators could compare to either. Seeing Ye Fan nod, Xiao Changtian took out the Mortal Path Scripture, ¡°In that case, you can cultivate according to this cultivation technique.¡± ¡°As for the parts you don¡¯t understand, you can slowly comprehend them on your own. I will observe you regularly,¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly. ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Fan received the Mortal Path Scripture and replied respectfully. ¡°Work hard. I¡¯m off to feed the dogs,¡± Xiao Changtian patted his shoulder and left. Chapter 14 ¡°The Mortal Path Scripture?¡± Ye Fan had a confused expression as he read the first page of the cultivation technique. In that instant, he felt his mind go blank, and the world in front of him suddenly changed. He had come to a mountain village and was looking at an ordinary person who wore simple cotton clothes, worked at sunrise, and rested at sunset. Every day, the person farmed, chopped firewood, and fetched water, living in the mountain forests, never getting tired of it. Moreover, the person worked harder and more seriously every time he plowed. Gradually, after an unknown number of years, this person¡¯s appearance did not change, but his aura grew increasingly ordinary. Yet, the firewood he chopped was already ninth-level wood and the land he plowed was already the vast heavens. However, he didn¡¯t seem to notice all this, just like a mortal who didn¡¯t have spiritual energy. That was until the man went to chop firewood. The axe fell on the wood and seemed to be able to split the heavens! Ye Fan was so frightened that he trembled, and only then did he come back to his senses. ¡°So this is the Mortal Path Scripture? To walk towards invincibility with the mortal path! Vindicate the heavens!¡± Ye Fan was stunned. Compared to the Ancient Emperor Realm, this was many times stronger. So much so that he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine it. It turned out that when his master had said things about being a ¡°mortal¡±, he wanted him to cultivate the mortal path! Unknowingly, Ye Fan reached the last page of the Mortal Path Scripture. There was only a line of words on it, ¡°Return to mortality and achieve invincibility!¡± Ye Fan was shocked beyond belief. If he cultivated this cultivation technique, he might only be able to reach one-hundredth of the expert¡¯s strength. But this was already enough for him to be an invincible existence on the Mainland of Tianyuan. ¡°Thank you, master, for your enlightenment,¡± Ye Fan said gratefully. ¡­ At the same time, in the Dayang Sect, Reverend Dayang sat on his throne and stared down coldly. ¡°Speak. What happened? Which sect¡¯s disciple attacked you?¡± Reverend Dayang asked in a cold voice. In the hall were dozens of Dayang Sect disciples with bruised noses and swollen faces. ¡°Sect master, there has been an influx of cultivators of unknown origin in Dayang Town recently. They hurt mortals at will and simply ignore the rules set by our sect. The disciples were really angry, so they took action.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, master!¡± ¡°Those cultivators were too overbearing, and¡­¡± One of the disciples stammered as if he had something he couldn¡¯t say. ¡°And what?¡± Reverend Dayang said in a deep voice that sounded like he was going to lose his temper. The disciple shivered and quickly replied, ¡°And¡­ We can¡¯t beat them.¡± With that said, the disciples lowered their heads in shame, their faces flushed. ¡°What?!¡± Reverend Dayang was completely enraged. To think a foreign sect was trying to bully his Dayang Sect. How could he endure this? ¡°Although the Dayang Sect has fallen to being a ninth-grade sect, we still have our past heritage. Do they really think we are pushovers by picking on us?¡± Reverend Dayang was extremely furious. His name was like thunder in Dayang town. In fact, it was because of the existence of the Dayang Sect that Dayang Town was able to maintain its peace and tranquility. The previous two fights between experts had already made him feel very aggrieved. Now, after listening to the disciples¡¯ description that an eighth-grade sect dared to bully the Dayang Sect, he couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the Dayang Sect has displayed our true strength. I¡¯ll have to take action personally,¡± Reverend Dayang stood up with a furious expression. The vital spirit in his body surged and the aura of the Golden Core Realm was unleashed, causing the disciples present to tremble uncontrollably. However, when they sensed the sect leader¡¯s powerful aura, all of them laughed while trembling. ¡°The sect leader is mighty! The sect leader is domineering!¡± ¡°With the sect leader¡¯s help, we¡¯ll definitely be able to beat the crap out of those foreign sects.¡± ¡°¡­ The disciples who had been beaten up were all cheering wildly. Reverend Dayang was an expert in the Golden Core Realm. In the eyes of these disciples, he was invincible. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Reverend Dayang waved his sleeve and led the group to annihilate the few sects. In a dark secret room, at the head of the table was a man with a skull mask. He was observing the happenings in Dayang Town through a mirror. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this? Sending a bunch of ants to Dayang Town to cause trouble is just sending them to their deaths in front of that Greater Vehicle Realm expert,¡± An ethereal voice sounded, but there was no second person in the secret room. ¡°Whether that person is in the Greater Vehicle Realm or not is to be determined. I¡¯m mainly trying to confirm that person¡¯s identity. I suspect that he¡¯s one of the fish that escaped the net back then. As long as it¡¯s the same group of people from back then, they would definitely not sit by and do nothing when cultivators kill mortals,¡± The skull-masked man said, and the dark secret room fell into silence again. The ethereal voice didn¡¯t ring out, as if it agreed. On the streets of Dayang Town, Kaoshan Sect and Zhatian Faction were two eighth-grade sects that had a total of about a hundred people, most of whom were Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. They were currently running amok on the streets. ¡°Little sister, come play with me. I guarantee you¡¯ll reach heaven! Ahahahaha!¡± ¡°Damn it, is your watermelon not ripe yet? It should be destroyed!¡± ¡°You sissy, get lost. I¡¯ll stab you every time I see you. ¡± ¡°¡­¡± The disciples from the two eighth-grade sects were running amok on the streets, robbing people and committing all kinds of evil. They had already received orders from the sects to do whatever they wanted this time. They could do as much evil as they wanted, as they had someone backing them up. With that, these disciples immediately became unscrupulous. They had even gotten permission from the sects to injure the Dayang Sect disciples. The sect leaders of eighth-grade sects were Nascent Soul Realm experts with unparalleled strength, and even stronger than Reverend Dayang. ¡°Stop,¡± At this moment, Reverend Dayang arrived. His face was filled with anger, just like his red eyebrows and red beard. ¡°A Golden Core Realm expert?¡± The disciples of the Kaoshan Sect and Zhatian Faction were all shocked to see him. One of the Zhatian Faction¡¯s disciples even shivered in fear as if he had a problem. ¡°Do you know that this is the territory of the Dayang Sect? Could it be that my name as Reverend Dayang is no longer enough to intimidate you bunch of juniors?¡± Reverend Dayang was extremely furious. His vital spirit surged and his figure instantly disappeared. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Screams filled the streets. The disciples of the Kaoshan Sect and Zhatian Faction had their meridians destroyed in a few breaths. ¡°Dayang Town is not a place where you can act so impudently,¡± Reverend Dayang¡¯s face was cold as he spoke in an icy voice. ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s that powerful?¡± In a corner, Xiao Changtian, who was carrying the puppy out shopping, happened to see this scene and was shocked. To be able to knock down a few hundred people in a few breaths¡¯ time, Reverend Dayang was really not for show. Fortunately, he heard that Reverend Dayang had a good personality. Xiao Changtian left silently. He wanted to hurry back and tell his disciple and maid about how powerful Reverend Dayang was. He didn¡¯t notice that the puppy opened its eyes to stare into the void coldly. Chapter 15 Bang! Outside Dayang Town, the sect leaders of the Kaoshan Sect and Zhatian Faction, who had been ready to strike at any moment, were killed in an instant. Even at their moment of death, they didn¡¯t know what had happened. In the dark secret room, the skull-masked man¡¯s mirror also cracked. ¡°Hu!¡± Xiao Changtian walked back home briskly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Jiuhuang, who was feeding the green tortoise, asked in puzzlement. Ye Fan, who was chopping wood at the side, also put down his axe. What matter could make the senior so shocked? ¡°You guys didn¡¯t see it, but a group of foreign cultivators came to town. They were burning, killing, and pillaging on the streets,¡± Xiao Changtian took a deep breath and paused. ¡°Could it be that someone has come to avenge Black Fiend Daoist?¡± ¡°Could it be that the Ye family has come to find me?¡± Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan were both puzzled and even prepared to attack. ¡°However, the Dayang Sect¡¯s Reverend Dayang made his move and single-handedly defeated over a hundred people. That scene was truly spectacular. Back then, I¡­¡± Xiao Changtian took a sip of tea and lay down on the rocking chair. Back when he transmigrated, didn¡¯t he want to become an invincible existence like that? It was a pity that the stupid system was blocking his way. Halfway through his words, he felt extremely aggrieved and could not continue. However, even though his pause was unintentional, the listeners took it seriously. ¡°Senior¡¯s tone seems to be extremely dejected. It¡¯s as if he has experienced a loss that has lasted for ten thousand years. What exactly did senior experience back then?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix-like eyes were deep as she looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure. She seemed to feel the loneliness of being at the top. Back then, she had also experienced that. However, she could feel that her feelings back then were totally incomparable to the senior¡¯s loneliness and loss. ¡°Master said that Reverend Dayang defeated hundreds of people. Could it be that senior killed hundreds of Ancient Emperors with a single slap back then too?¡± Ye Fan thought of what the Mortal Path Scripture said: Return to mortality and achieve invincibility! Indeed, his master looked no different from a real mortal. Even if he knew his master¡¯s true identity, he would still think that his master was an ordinary person. His master was truly invincible! On the streets, after Reverend Dayang defeated the hundreds of disciples from the Kaoshan Sect and Zhatian Faction, the people on the street knelt to thank him. ¡°Celestial!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, celestial!¡± There was a hubbub of voices filled with gratitude. The contribution of the Dayang Sect in the many years of Dayang Town¡¯s peacefulness could not be ignored. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is what I, Reverend Dayang, should do. There¡¯s no need for you to remember my name, Reverend Dayang, for such a small matter,¡± Seeing the crowd¡¯s gratitude, Reverend Dayang laughed as he emphasized. ¡°Master, do you want them to remember? Or not to remember? If they don¡¯t need to remember your name, why did you say it out loud?¡± At the side, the head disciple of the Dayang Sect, Yang Dingtian, scratched his head and asked with some confusion. ¡­ Days passed by peacefully. Ever since the last incident, Black Fiend Daoist¡¯s companions seemed to have stopped in their tracks and didn¡¯t make any more movements. As for Dayang Town, it returned to its peaceful state. In the small courtyard, Mu Jiuhuang was feeding the turtle. The puppy could keep its eyes open now. Every day, Ye Fan chopped wood and carried water. He even plowed out a piece of barren land beside the chicken pen in the backyard and worked on the land hard every day. Recently, the ground was already green and full of vitality. Xiao Changtian lay on his rocking chair, still thinking about Reverend Dayang¡¯s attack. He was a little depressed. ¡°It¡¯s been some time. I wonder how my disciple¡¯s comprehension of the cultivation technique is going. I should ask. If I can get some information out of my disciple¡¯s mouth, that would be the best,¡± Xiao Changtian thought as he sat up from the rocking chair. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, go and clean my room,¡± Xiao Changtian sent Mu Jiuhuang away and then said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, it¡¯s been a while, let me test you. How¡¯s your comprehension of the cultivation technique?¡± When Ye Fan heard this, he quickly stopped his work and walked over, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve come to realize that becoming a mortal is also a kind of Supreme Dao, and also a path to becoming an expert.¡± Xiao Changtian, ¡°???¡± He was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t this the cultivation technique rewarded by the system? Could it be that his disciple couldn¡¯t understand either? ¡°This¡­ is quite good,¡± Xiao Changtian could only smile faintly. It seemed that his disciple had no fate with the celestial path in this life. However, Xiao Changtian himself was already suffering the pain of being unable to cultivate, and he could not let his disciple be discouraged as well. Thus, he looked at Ye Fan and encouraged, ¡°The mortal path is also a path. At any time, we must be optimistic and not lose our fighting spirit. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, master,¡± Ye Fan nodded and was filled with gratitude. His master knew that the mortal path was difficult so he encouraged him. As such, he couldn¡¯t give up! He had to walk the mortal path to the end! No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let down his master¡¯s expectations! Ye Fan¡¯s gaze became increasingly determined, causing people to feel an endless fighting spirit. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s determined gaze, Xiao Changtian nodded his head in relief and let Ye Fan leave. As for himself, he continued to lie down on the rocking chair and muttered, ¡°When can my path of invincibility be activated? ¡± In the room, Mu Jiuhuang followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s instructions and cleaned the room. She didn¡¯t even let go of the dust under the table. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this?¡± While she was tidying up the table, she suddenly saw a book under the table¡¯s leg. Although it was dusty, the name still attracted her. ¡°Earth Dog Fist?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was puzzled and flipped through the book. In an instant, her fair face was filled with shock, surprise, disbelief, and finally ecstasy! Her mouth was so agape that it could fit two eggs. She discovered that the book was actually a cultivation technique! A divine-tier cultivation technique! It just so happened that she was in a difficult situation cultivating the Nine Phoenix Emperor Technique. Even if she wanted to break through later, not only would she be affected by the current Heaven and Earth rules, but she didn¡¯t even know how to. After the Emperor Death Era, all techniques above the Greater Vehicle Realm were extinct. Now, she was at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm and was the number one cultivator on the continent, but in ancient times, cultivators in this realm were only relatively powerful ants. Now that she found the Earth Dog Fist, she seemed to have sensed the path to the Greater Vehicle Realm. ¡°Master, can I have this book? I can buy it from you,¡± Mu Jiuhuang ran out of the room with a happy expression and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Earth Dog Fist? Sure, take it,¡± Xiao Changtian was slightly stunned. Just a lousy book? He didn¡¯t want it either, so he simply allowed Mu Jiuhuang to take it. ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face was filled with joy. Her master was indeed a peerless expert. To think he gave away such a divine-tier cultivation technique so casually! Chapter 16 In the Kaoshan Sect, Reverend Dayang appeared. Beside him stood a man with a head full of red hair. He was the Dayang sect¡¯s patriarch, Reverend Chi Yang! ¡°That¡¯s strange. It seems like someone has made a move in advance,¡± Reverend Chi Yang looked at the corpses on the ground with a puzzled expression. ¡°Their bodies are still warm. Like those of the Zhatian Faction, they were just killed,¡± Reverend Dayang squatted and examined the corpses of the Kaoshan Sect disciples. He discovered that they had all just been killed. It was obvious that someone had done something to them before they arrived. ¡°But where did the sect leaders of the Kaoshan Sect and the Zhatian Faction go?¡± Reverend Chi Yang asked doubtfully. ¡­ At the same time, in Nanbu Continent. In the Beast-taming Sect, a woman was riding on a snow wolf. She was wearing a tight-fitting white animal skin suit, which highlighted her curvaceous figure. The snow wolf beneath her exuded the majesty of a King! This woman was Chu Yiren, the daughter of the Beast-taming Sect¡¯s sect leader. As for the white wolf that she was riding, it was the Beast-taming Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s gift to his daughter for her 18th birthday, the snow wolf king. ¡°Whitey, let¡¯s go out and pick a husband now,¡± Chu Yiren had completely inherited Beast-taming Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s domineering style. With a wave of the leather whip in her hand, she commanded the snow wolf she was riding and left the Beast-taming Sect. ¡°Elder Wang, please follow her. With her temper, she¡¯ll easily fall into a disadvantage,¡± In the main hall, the sect leader of the Beast-taming Sect said to Elder Wang beside him. ¡°Yes,¡± Elder Wang nodded and replied. His figure flickered as he looked in the direction that Chu Yiren had left in, his eyes filled with love for a junior. ¡°Sigh, in the blink of an eye, Yiren is already such a big girl now. If my daughter was still alive, she would be around the same age, right?¡± Elder Wang let out a sigh. his scarred face was filled with vicissitudes of life. Then, he turned into a shadow and followed Chu Yiren. He would never allow anyone to harm her. In the main hall, the sect leader of the Beast-taming Sect sighed as he watched the two of them leave. ¡°Elder Wang, with you around, I¡¯m assured of Yiren¡¯s safety. Even if we lose our beasts in the future, at least you¡¯ll look after her,¡± The Beast-taming Sect¡¯s sect leader sighed. His eyes were filled with helplessness, and the Beast-taming Sect began to shake violently. It was as if there was some peerless monster making a ruckus underground. Chu Yiren had no idea about any of this. She rode on the snow wolf, speeding along. The one closest to the Nanbu Continent was the Beihuang Continent. The snow wolf king was very fast. In just one day, they arrived at the Qingyun Sect in the Beihuang Continent. Chu Yiren had heard that the Qingyun sect¡¯s eldest disciple, Huo Qingyun, was a peerless genius who was very handsome! ¡°Chu Yiren of the Beast-taming Sect has come to visit,¡± In front of the Qingyun Sect¡¯s main gate, Chu Yiren said in a deep voice. Her voice was accompanied by a surge of spiritual energy, allowing it to resound throughout the Qingyun Sect. ¡°Two respected guests, please come in,¡± Immediately, a deep voice rang out in the Qingyun sect. It was Perfected Qing Yun. ¡°Two?¡± Chu Yiren furrowed her brows, a look of confusion on her face. Was he talking about her and the snow wolf king? In the next moment, Elder Wang could only laugh bitterly as he revealed his figure in midair and said, ¡°Congratulations to Qingyun Sect¡¯s sect leader for the improvement in your strength.¡± Elder Wang was also at the first level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm, and he knew Perfected Qing Yun. Logically speaking, Perfected Qing Yun should not have been able to discover him while still in the gates. After all, the two of them were in the same realm, and they were separated by such a long distance. He had even concealed his aura. But now, he had been discovered. He could sense that Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s aura had detected him. As such, he knew that he could no longer disguise himself, so he revealed himself. ¡°Uncle Wang?¡± Chu Yiren¡¯s face was first filled with shock, then anger appeared on her pretty face. ¡°Did father ask you to come?¡± Chu Yiren furrowed her brows, feeling a little displeased. She was already 18 years old, and according to the rules of mortals, she was already an adult. ¡°Yiren, the sect leader is just worried,¡± Elder Wang could only helplessly smile. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll settle this score with you guys when we get back!¡± Chu Yiren flicked the whip in her hand, and while still on the snow wolf king¡¯s back, she flew into the Qingyun Sect. Elder Wang followed closely behind. ¡°Qingyun Sect¡¯s sect leader, you¡¯ve made great progress,¡± Upon entering, Elder Wang immediately noticed the abnormality. Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s body seemed to have undergone a transformation, and his aura seemed to have become sharper. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just so-so,¡± Perfected Qing Yun laughed and changed the topic. The senior was a reclusive expert who had hidden from the world of mortals. Naturally, he did not wish to be disturbed, so Perfected Qing Yun did not dare to reveal too much information. ¡°Yiren, why the sudden visit?¡± Perfected Qing Yun looked at Chu Yiren. ¡°I¡¯m here to choose a husband. I¡¯ve heard that your sect¡¯s head disciple, Huo Qingyun, is a genius, so I¡¯ve come to pay a visit,¡± Chu Yiren said frankly. There was no trace of the bashfulness of a young girl on her face. Instead, she looked haughty like the wolf king. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s face lit up. To think his stupid disciple had a stroke of luck in romance? Hehe, not bad. ¡°I¡¯ll call Qingyun out right now,¡± Perfected Qing Yun said and sent out a message. Soon, Huo Qingyun and Wang Luoli appeared in the hall. Chu Yiren¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly when she looked over, ¡°You¡¯re Huo Qingyun?¡± ¡­ In the small courtyard, Xiao Changtian was feeding the puppy. ¡°Ding! Detected that host has completed the feeding mission, cooking skill +1. Ding! Congratulations, host. You have achieved mastery in cooking skills,¡± Xiao Changtian, who was holding the puppy, heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. ¡°Mastery in cooking skills?¡± Xiao Changtian was instantly happy. With mastery in cooking, he could cook some of the dishes from his previous life. The food in this world was basically for the mortals to fill their stomachs, so they didn¡¯t exactly taste great. As for the meat of demonic beasts, it contained spiritual energy. For an ordinary person like him, he didn¡¯t know if the spiritual energy would cause damage to his body, so he didn¡¯t dare to try it. Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang, who was cooking at the stove, and walked over. ¡°This isn¡¯t cut like this. Come, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Xiao Changtian took the spoon, but Mu Jiuhuang was nervous due to his sudden approach. She didn¡¯t dare to use her vital spirit in front of Xiao Changtian either. Due to a moment of carelessness, her body tilted to the side due to the force, making her fall directly into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Xiao Changtian, ¡°???¡± In an instant, he recalled what had happened that night, and his blood instantly surged. Mu Jiuhuang, who had fallen into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, was so embarrassed that her neck was red. Coincidentally, Ye Fan, who had just finished chopping the firewood, saw this scene. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my axe? I think I left it outside. Master, I didn¡¯t see anything! I¡¯m going to look for my axe,¡± As Ye Fan spoke, he raised the axe in his hand and threw it out, then ran out to pick it up. Chapter 17 ¡°Ahem,¡± Xiao Changtian coughed. The fragrant wind that wafted into the tip of his nose caused his blood to surge. Afraid that he would faint, he quickly pushed Mu Jiuhuang away. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, be careful next time. I¡¯ll teach you how to cut vegetables now,¡± Xiao Changtian said softly, changing the topic. He came to the chopping board and raised the knife in his hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face was flushed and she almost buried her face in her chest. ¡°Look carefully. For a vegetable like the ground melon, you must cut it along the lines of the melon. Just like this¡­¡± Xiao Changtian demonstrated it himself. The ground melon was a special product of Dayang Town. It looked like a potato, but the texture inside was complicated. If one didn¡¯t cut it according to the lined texture, it would ruin the taste. Mu Jiuhuang watched carefully from the side, not daring to make any mistakes. Xiao Changtian¡¯s blade fell. Ye Fan, who had just picked up his axe, saw this and his expression changed. His master¡¯s strike didn¡¯t show any signs of using a knife. It didn¡¯t even carry any sword intent. It was as if he was really cutting vegetables. It was extremely ordinary! ¡°This is the true meaning of the return to mortality!¡± Ye Fan exclaimed in his heart. He was still far from his master. Mu Jiuhuang was also watching with great interest, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a peerless expert like the master to actually cook and be so skilled at it.¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s cutting technique looks very simple, but it seems to have the unique charm of a certain skill that has reached mastery,¡± As Mu Jiuhuang looked on, she was engrossed. Suddenly, she had an epiphany. The barrier of the realm in her dantian was thus broken by more than half. ¡°This¡­¡± Mu Jiuhuang was shocked. The senior was really too strong. As expected, it was only right to follow the senior to comprehend the Supreme Dao. In the Qingyun Sect, Chu Yiren looked at Huo Qingyun and frowned. She shook her head and said, ¡°You won¡¯t do for me.¡± Huo Qingyun, ¡°???¡± Huo Qingyun was dumbfounded. The sect leader had simply informed him to come to the main hall. He didn¡¯t even know what was going on, and he was already told that he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Young lady, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t just say whatever you want,¡± Huo Qingyun¡¯s face darkened. He had already noticed the suspicious look in his junior sister¡¯s eyes. This made him very angry. Why was the other party spouting nonsense here? What if his junior sister misunderstood? ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything toward you,¡± Chu Yiren shook her head again. Although the man in front of her was handsome and had extraordinary cultivation, Chu Yiren did not feel any romantic feelings. ¡°You¡­¡± Huo Qingyun was speechless. He felt like his words had not been taken heed by Chu Yiren. ¡°Qingyun, this is the daughter of Beast-taming Sect¡¯s sect leader, Chu Yiren,¡± Perfected Qing Yun introduced. ¡°Oh, I see. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you either,¡± Huo Qingyun replied. He wanted to reply to Chu Yiren so that she would feel the same feeling of being ignored. However, the result he was expecting did not appear. ¡°Boring,¡± Chu Yiren said disdainfully. She rolled her eyes at him and bid farewell to the sect leader, ¡°Senior Qing Yun, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Then, she rode the snow wolf king and left the Qingyun Sect, leaving the furious Huo Qingyun behind. ¡°Damn this Chu Yiren. I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson the next time I see her. I¡¯ll let her know how powerful I am,¡± Huo Qingyun said angrily. However, Wang Luoli, who was standing beside him, had a suspicious look on her face as if she was pondering over something. ¡°Junior sister, you have to believe me,¡± Huo Qingyun hurriedly explained. If this caused his junior sister to misunderstand, that would be a huge matter. ¡°Huh. Senior brother, why are you telling me this?¡± Wang Luoli replied and left with a red face. ¡°Junior sister, you really have to believe me¡­¡± After leaving the Qingyun Sect, Chu Yiren¡¯s expression was gloomy. she had not expected that she would not feel anything for the head disciple of the Qingyun Sect, a genius. After that, Chu Yiren visited a few other sects, but without exception, she felt nothing for all of the talents in those sects. ¡°Damn it, this is a huge continent, but I can¡¯t even find a husband?¡± Chu Yiren sat on the snow wolf¡¯s back, looking helpless. ¡°Miss, let¡¯s find a nearby inn for a breather,¡± Elder Wang consoled. Although they were cultivators and would not be tired, nor did they lack spiritual stones, Elder Wang could not stand it anymore. The young miss of his sect said straight to the faces of others that they won¡¯t do out of the blue. It was simply impolite. They should look for an inn to rest for the day, for now. He still needed to have a good talk with Chu Yiren about the whole matter. After all, he had been through this and knew more about courting. ¡°Alright,¡± Chu Yiren sighed and had no choice but to agree. ¡°The nearest one is the Dayang Sect¡¯s inn,¡± Elder Wang looked at the map and pointed ahead. The two of them then walked towards Dayang Town¡¯s inn. To not scare the mortals, Chu Yiren had the snow wolf king shrink itself to the size of a large white dog. ¡°Let¡¯s go, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Chu Yiren looked at the snow wolf king that was lying on the ground and frowned. Even Elder Wang¡¯s face darkened. The snow wolf king was trembling in fear. The snow wolf king was a powerful demon. Even if it was facing a Heavenly Tribulation Realm expert, it would not be so afraid. The two of them thus stared at the approaching Xiao Changtian with vigilant eyes. Xiao Changtian had just finished his lunch and was taking Alpha out for a walk. Alpha could now walk on its own and didn¡¯t need Xiao Changtian to carry him. As Alpha and Xiao Changtian approached, the snow wolf king trembled even more. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this man. Be careful,¡± Elder Wang immediately sent a telepathic message to Chu Yiren. He stared at Xiao Changtian with a frown. He clearly felt that the Xiao Changtian was only a mortal. However, the snow wolf king¡¯s fear was also real. It was because of the appearance of this man and dog that the snow wolf king did not dare to move. Chu Yiren, who was at the side, was originally also on guard. However, when she saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, her heart suddenly beat faster, and her face unconsciously turned red. She could feel romantic feelings now. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Yiren. Can you be my husband?¡± Chu Yiren walked up to him and asked. Her breathing became rapid, and her body trembled uncontrollably due to her nervousness. Xiao Changtian, ¡°???¡± Elder Wang, ¡°???¡± The two of them were dumbfounded on the spot. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Chu Yiren, wondering if there was something wrong with this girl¡¯s brain. But he definitely couldn¡¯t say it out loud. After all, someone was behind this lady. He seemed to be this lady¡¯s elder. ¡°Young lady, please make way. I¡¯m going home,¡± Xiao Changtian picked up Alpha and looked at Elder Wang, who was standing behind Chu Yiren. ¡°Yiren, make way,¡± Elder Wang quickly pulled Chu Yiren away. Chapter 18 The night sky was as dark as ink, dotted with stars. Chu Yiren sat in her room. Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure was all she could think of. She did not hear a single word of Elder Wang¡¯s warning. ¡°This can¡¯t do, I¡¯m going to find him,¡± Chu Yiren felt that since she had feelings for Xiao Changtian, she should go to him. ¡°Miss, are you crazy?¡± Elder Wang, who was standing at the side, was shocked. The person they bumped into in the afternoon was of unknown origin. Even he could not see through that person¡¯s cultivation level. He had never heard of such an expert in Dayang Town. What if it was some old monster? Wouldn¡¯t he be sending a sheep into a tiger¡¯s mouth? To think the young miss still wanted to meet that person. What if she encountered danger? ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Elder Wang rejected her sternly and stood in front of Chu Yiren. ¡°Elder Wang, since you¡¯re worried, you can come with me,¡± Chu Yiren knew that since Elder Wang was blocking her way, she would not have a chance to leave. She could only compromise. Elder Wang¡¯s face darkened. Seeing the hope in Chu Yiren¡¯s eyes, he pondered for a moment before helplessly agreeing, ¡°Very well.¡± He was, after all, a cultivator in the first level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Even if the other party was very strong, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to escape with the young miss. Moreover, as an elder of the Beast-taming Sect, his demonic beast was just as powerful. ¡°Come out, tiger king,¡± Elder Wang said, and a huge white tiger suddenly appeared, exuding a powerful and terrifying aura. The third level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm! The people of the Beast-taming Sect were the most powerful in the path of beast-taming. He believed that with the cooperation between the tiger king and himself, both Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts, they would be able to escape even if they were facing a ninth level Heavenly Tribulation Realm expert. Elder Wang brought Chu Yiren with him and the two leaped into a small courtyard. In the courtyard, Xiao Changtian was sleeping soundly in his room. Mu Jiuhuang opened his eyes in the guest room. However, with the Black Tortoise and Senior sky-devouring dog around, she could just rest easy. As for Ye Fan, he was also sleeping. After all, according to the habits of mortals, he should be sleeping now. The hatchet he used to chop firewood had a layer of faint silver-white light on it, though. The sharp blade of the axe bloomed with an unparalleled sharpness. The light swayed slightly as if it would slash out if the two dared to take another step forward. ¡°He¡¯s in this room,¡± With a sweep of her divine will, Chu Yiren found Xiao Changtian¡¯s location. Her face lit up with joy, and she stepped out, preparing to enter the room. ¡°Pu,¡± All of a sudden, in the pitch-black sky, two huge shadows appeared! Chu Yiren was sent flying backward by the aura, which was as deep as the ocean. She spat out a mouthful of blood in mid-air, falling like a kite with a broken string! ¡°Miss!¡± Elder Wang was shocked. Under the pressure of the Black Tortoise and sky-devouring dog, he and the tiger king found it hard to breathe. They lay on the ground, unable to move. Even the ribs in front of his chest made cracking sounds. He could only watch as Chu Yiren was sent flying, but there was nothing he could do. At the next moment, the Black Tortoise¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. A feeling more terrifying than death welled up in his heart, and he was sent flying. The next day, Xiao Changtian woke up early in the morning as usual. After a night, he was full of energy. His body was full of vitality! ¡°Sleeping early and waking up early does make one more energetic,¡± Xiao Changtian smiled lightly. He took the puppy and went out for a walk. If it was before, he would not have been able to live such a life. However, ever since he took in a maid and a disciple, the former would feed the green tortoise and the latter would fetch water as well as chop firewood, so it was much easier for him. The green turtle in the pond was envious as it watched its master take the puppy out. Then, an aura locked onto Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s room. When she sensed the cold aura, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed drastically. She hurriedly ran out and smile bashfully, ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, I¡¯m sorry. I was breaking through last night, so I¡¯m late today. But thank you for blocking the heavenly tribulation for me.¡± At this moment, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s aura seemed to have become more restrained. Her fair face seemed to have become even more radiant as it was filled with joy from the bottom of her heart. Just last night, she had comprehended the Earth Dog Fist and had thus broken through to the Greater Vehicle Realm. At the critical moment when the heavenly tribulation was about to fall, the Black Tortoise and the sky-devouring dog made their moves, sending the heavenly tribulation flying. It was only last night that Mu Jiuhuang realized how powerful the two were. Even though she was now in the Greater Vehicle Realm, Mu Jiuhuang still couldn¡¯t see through the cultivation of the Black Tortoise and the sky-devouring dog. In the Beast-taming Sect, blood was flowing like a river, and the ground was covered with the corpses of countless demonic beasts. ¡°Damn it! Do the heavens want the Beast-taming Sect to be destroyed?¡± Chu Kuangren, the sect leader of the Beast-taming Sect, had an expression of endless grief and indignation. He could do nothing as he watched his sect disciples die one by one in front of him. His daughter and Elder Wang had been seriously injured and had flown back to Beast-taming Sect in the early hours of the morning. If it was before, he would definitely take revenge for his daughter. But now¡­ ¡°Sigh!¡± Chu Kuangren could only sigh. The panda was about to break out of the seal. Its two forearms had already come out from the ground. When the panda fully came out, no one in the Beast-taming Sect would be able to suppress it. It would be a catastrophe. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± At this moment, Chu Yiren and Elder Wang, who had been unconscious due to their severe injuries, woke up. Their eyes were still filled with fear. After a long while, the two finally came back to their senses. ¡°Yiren, Elder Wang, what happened to you two?¡± Seeing that the two of them had woken up, Chu Kuangren hurriedly asked. To think with Elder Wang¡¯s strength, there was still someone who could injure them?! ¡°This¡­¡± Both Elder Wang and Chu Yiren hesitated. The scene last night was too terrifying. They had seen a phantom of a Black Tortoise that was taller than the sky and a divine dog that seemed to be capable of swallowing the world. They were like the masters of this world. Just thinking about the scene sent chills down their backs. Luckily, the Black Tortoise and sky-devouring dog didn¡¯t kill them. They only gave them a small lesson. Chu Yiren lowered her head, her beautiful eyes glimmering. ¡°No wonder the snow wolf king was so scared that it lay on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move. So that divine dog was the legendary sky-devouring dog! That mortal¡­¡± Chu Yiren thought of Xiao Changtian, and her face suddenly changed. That¡¯s right, even the puppy he was carrying was a divine dog, so how could that mortal be a real mortal? ¡°His cultivation realm was too high that I couldn¡¯t tell!¡± Suddenly, Chu Yiren¡¯s eyes lit up, and her mind trembled. ¡°Roar!¡± At that moment, a huge panda crawled out of the ground under the Beast-taming Sect where it had been sealed. Its body was black and white. It bared its fangs and brandished its claws. Its aura was explosive, and all the cultivators of the Beast-taming Sect fled in fear. Chapter 19 ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Help! the panda has broken the seal!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Countless Beast-taming Sect cultivators formed hand seals, and countless streams of light flew toward the panda in an attempt to control its mind. However, the panda waved its hand, and the lights disappeared. ¡°Attack, quickly attack!¡± An elder shouted in panic. Swords, spears, halberds, axes, hooks, and forks were all thrown at the panda. However, these iron weapons were like bamboo shoots as the panda held them and munched on them as if it was eating the most delicious food in the world. It sat down and ate slowly, producing an extremely crisp chewing sound. The disciples of the Beast-taming Sect gulped as they watched. If not for the fact that they knew that cultivators couldn¡¯t eat iron, they would have gone up and taken a bite themselves. ¡°Attack quickly, attack while the panda is eating,¡± Seeing this, everyone¡¯s faces lit up. Fireballs, ice arrows, and poisonous mist¡­ The Beast-taming Sect disciples commanded their demonic beasts to launch countless long-range attacks. ¡°Ding, ding, ding, ding¡­¡± However, when these attacks hit the panda, they were like a drizzle falling on an iron bed. They didn¡¯t have any effect at all, not even bringing the panda an itch. ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t stop the panda from coming out,¡± Chu Kuangren said resentfully. The panda was the mount of the Beast-taming Sect¡¯s founding ancestor, but who was the founding ancestor of the Beast-taming Sect? No one knew at this point. After all, this page had disappeared from the Beast-taming Sect¡¯s genealogy. ¡°Father, bring the Beast-taming Sect cultivators to the Beihuang Continent. We¡¯ll have a chance to live once we reach Dayang Town,¡± Chu Yiren, who had been deep in thought just a moment ago, suddenly raised her head and said. ¡°Dayang Town?¡± Elder Wang was taken aback, and his expression suddenly darkened. That was where the Black Tortoise and sky-devouring dog were. He would rather die than go there! ¡°Roar!¡± The next moment, the panda let out a furious roar. It had finished eating all the weapons. ¡°Sect leader, I think what the young miss said makes sense,¡± Elder Wang immediately changed his mind. ¡°Very well,¡± Chu Kuangren nodded immediately. Although he didn¡¯t know why his daughter and Elder Wang were so certain, there was no other way. ¡°Everyone, we will retreat to the Beihuang Continent,¡± Chu Kuangren shouted and retreated with the people of the Beast-taming Sect. After the people of the Beast-taming Sect retreated, a person walked out of the seal in the Beast-taming Sect. The man¡¯s face could not be seen clearly, and his body seemed to be shrouded in a layer of white mist. ¡°Why am I in the wrong place again? I¡¯m following the instructions of fate, so how did I deviate from the right direction?¡± The man mumbled and dusted himself. He took out a Dao compass and some of the white mist around him landed on the compass. The needle on the Dao compass spun a few times before stopping. The needle stopped and pointed at the north. ¡°The Beihuang Continent? The Heaven Secrets Compass should not be wrong. I¡¯m heading there,¡± The pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion said indifferently. In the Qingyun Sect, Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s face was gloomy. He had found out who was trying to make a move on Wang Luoli. It was the Black Mountain Daoist who had planted the mark in Wang Luoli¡¯s dantian. ¡°Hmph, this debt must be settled!¡± Perfected Qing Yun snorted and led the disciples of the Qingyun Sect to the Heishan Sect. In 15 minutes, the people of the Qingyun Sect arrived in front of the Heishan Sect. ¡°Black Mountain Daoist, get out here. How dare you lay your hands on my daughter? To think you have the guts!¡± Perfected Qing Yun bellowed. His voice was accompanied by a vibration of spiritual energy, and it whizzed out. The entire Heishan Sect heard it clearly. ¡°How presumptuous! You, a first-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm cultivator, dare to provoke me?¡± Black Mountain Daoist roared and threw a punch at Perfected Qing Yun. Although they were both Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts, the difference between the first and second levels of the same realm was huge. Basically, in a battle, there was no chance for a first-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm cultivator to kill a second-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm opponent, but the latter could kill the opponent. Each level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm was so vastly different that the gap between levels was the distance between Heaven and Earth. Even if it was indeed possible that a second-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to stop his opponent if the other party wanted to run, if they were to face each other head-on, the former would definitely have a higher chance of winning. Therefore, Black Mountain Daoist attacked Perfected Qing Yun without any restraint. He had visited Perfected Qing Yun a month ago. At that time, the latter was only in the first level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. He had also placed the slave mark on Wang Luoli¡¯s body at that time. ¡°Hehe, the first level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm?¡± Looking at the Black Mountain Daoist, Perfected Qing Yun smiled contemptuously and threw a punch as well. Bang! The Black Mountain Daoist was sent flying backward, his face pale. ¡°You¡­ Third-level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm?!¡± The Black Mountain Daoist was shocked and his expression changed to one of disbelief. This was impossible! In their realm, it was almost impossible to make any further progress, not to mention that Perfected Qing Yun had broken through two levels in a month. Black Mountain Daoist was shocked. He looked at Perfected Qing Yun and his face darkened. His escape route had been sealed off by the disciples of the Qingyun Sect. If he didn¡¯t kill Perfected Qing Yun today, he would be killed by the latter instead. ¡°Hmph, I want the Qingyun Sect dead!¡± The Black Mountain Daoist roared and a black token appeared in his hand. With a ¡°crack¡±, the token was crushed. Then, a huge millstone array started to spin under the Heishan Sect. ¡°Ah!¡± Countless Heishan Sect¡¯s disciples let out blood-curdling screeches as they were ground into blood mist by the millstone array. The blood mist gathered and was devoured by Black Mountain Daoist. In the blink of an eye, his cultivation rose sharply and his aura became extremely brutal. He sent Perfected Qing Yun flying with a punch. ¡°Hahaha, Perfected Qing Yun, what can you do to me now?¡± The Black Mountain Daoist laughed as he looked at Wang Luoli. Wang Luoli had a pure yin body, so the Black Mountain Daoist had his eyes on her for a long time. As long as he could eat Wang Luoli, with the help of the pure yin blood, his devilish technique would be greatly improved. At that time, he would have a chance to break through to the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. By then, even if he were to face Mu Jiuhuang, he would have the confidence to fight. ¡°Hahaha, be good and let me eat you,¡± The Black Mountain Daoist stretched out his hand and grabbed at Wang Luoli¡¯s chest. He wanted to grab the girl and devour her. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ll have to ask me first,¡± Huo Qingyun stood in front of Wang Luoli and assumed a cool posture. ¡°Senior brother!¡± Wang Luoli looked at Huo Qingyun. ¡°Junior sister, say no more. Your senior brother will always stand in front of you,¡± Huo Qingyun said calmly. He wanted to prove that he was capable. He could already see his junior sister waving at him, wiping away her tears of being moved. However, in the next moment, the Black Mountain Daoist¡¯s big hand pressed Huo Qingyun into the ground, making a huge pit. ¡°Senior brother, I just wanted to remind you to be careful¡­¡± Wang Luoli covered her eyes and couldn¡¯t bear to look at the state her senior brother was in now. Chapter 20 - Im so Ignorant Chapter 20 I¡¯m so Ignorant ¡°To think a little piece of trash dares to get in the way,¡± The Black Mountain Daoist said disdainfully as he looked at Huo Qingyun, who was pressed in the pit. His big hand once again reached out to grab Wang Luoli. Wang Luoli looked at the Black Mountain Daoist¡¯s big hand in despair. ¡°Luo Li,¡± Perfected Qing Yun shouted as well, his face filled with anxiety. He was on his way back, but it was too late. ¡°Be eaten by me. Hahahaha!¡± The Black Mountain Daoist laughed as he was about to catch Wang Luoli. All of a sudden, he felt as if the back of his collar was being pulled by a large hand. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Black Mountain Daoist was dumbfounded. He turned his head only to see a huge beast. Seeing its huge mouth and sharp teeth, the Black Mountain Daoist did not doubt that the panda could swallow him whole! ¡°Run!¡± The first thing the Black Mountain Daoist did was to use his vital spirit to tear his clothes apart and break free from the panda¡¯s restraint. He wanted to use his escape technique to escape, but the next moment, the panda slapped him to death. ¡°Run! This is a panda. We¡¯re not its match!¡± Chu Kuangren¡¯s rough voice rang out. the people from Qingyun Sect were not fools either, so they also started running. The panda chased while the people of the Qingyun Sect and the Beast-taming Sect ran. Along the way, the demonic beasts in the mountain forest all prostrated on the ground, and the birds scattered in fright. The small courtyard was calm as ever. Mu Jiuhuang was feeding the turtle, while Ye Fan was chopping wood seriously. The current Ye Fan had a faint smile on his face, the hatred in his eyes had disappeared, and he was more like a mortal now. However, every crack on the firewood he chopped out was perfectly straight, as if it had been measured beforehand. Even if one slid one¡¯s hand down the edge of the chopped firewood, one wouldn¡¯t find any thorns or cuts on one¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the first stage of wood-chopping,¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly. Mu Jiuhuang occasionally glanced at Ye Fan, and each time, she became more curious. In her eyes, Ye Fan seemed to have cultivation at times and was a mortal at other times with no cultivation at all. She was greatly shocked. One must know that she was now in the Greater Vehicle Realm, yet she was unable to see through Ye Fan¡¯s current state. The only thing she could be sure of was that the current Ye Fan was more like a normal person. The aura of a celestial cultivator that he previously had seemed to have been washed away. As for Xiao Changtian, he was walking Alpha, having a lot of fun. He even strolled to the green mountain outside town. There, he found a stone slab where he carved some lines on with a rock, making a simple chessboard. The man and dog started playing chess. ¡°Woof, woof, wuwu~¡± After more than ten rounds, Alpha was dejected once more. ¡°Don¡¯t be so dejected. You can now play half a game against me. One day¡­¡± Xiao Changtian encouraged Alpha as he patted his head. Alpha raised his head when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s encouragement. His large dog eyes were filled with anticipation as he waited for the second half of Xiao Changtian¡¯s sentence. Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t expect the dog given by the system to be so smart. He joked, ¡°One day, you¡¯ll be able to play for a little while longer against me.¡± ¡°Wuwuwu~,¡± Alpha thought that Xiao Changtian was encouraging him, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to tease him instead. The puppy thus lowered his head and whimpered. Xiao Changtian laughed out loud when he saw Alpha¡¯s expression. It had been a long time since he had laughed so relaxedly. ¡°Woof, woof,¡± Suddenly, Alpha barked at the forest with a fierce look. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s in the forest?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was laughing out loud, was also shocked. A dog¡¯s nose and senses were very sensitive. As an animal caretaker in his previous life, he knew this very well. ¡°Whoosh¡­¡± There seemed to be some small animal moving in the forest. ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Alpha barked and ran into the forest at the speed of light. After crossing the forest, a huge panda walked over. ¡°Roar!¡± The panda glared at Alpha and roared. To think a puppy dared to block its way? How bold! The panda raised its huge paw, which was the size of a small mountain, and slammed down with terrifying power. Meanwhile, Chu Kuangren¡¯s divine will was locked onto the panda as he fled. He wanted to estimate the distance between them. ¡°Not good, where did this puppy come from? To think it¡¯s blocking the way in front of the panda, isn¡¯t it courting death?¡± Chu Kuangren was bewildered and helpless. The Beast-taming Sect had always liked animals, but now, he couldn¡¯t save the pup. After all, he couldn¡¯t even take care of himself, let alone a puppy. However, with this time, they could run even further. He would strive to reach the small courtyard of that expert as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Chu Kuangren retracted his divine will and used his vital spirit to speed up his escape. Bang! The panda¡¯s palm landed on the ground, creating a huge pit and stirring up dust. However, it did not hurt Alpha! Rather, there was not even dust around Alpha. The panda¡¯s movements were simply too slow for him! The moment the panda¡¯s palm landed, Alpha had already left his previous position. Alpha stared at the panda before him. If it was an unpardonable human before him, he would have killed the other party long ago. What a pity, it was a panda. ¡°Master should like a panda,¡± Alpha said indifferently. He thought of subduing this panda to make his master happy. ¡°Roar!¡± Seeing that its attack had missed, the panda pounded its chest with both fists, and two fists the size of hills smashed down. However, Alpha was unmoved. With a tap of its feet, the point turned into a line, and the line turned into a plane. A chessboard with crisscrossing lines instantly appeared! Then, the panda was enveloped by the chessboard. Its two fists that were smashing down landed on the chessboard, but the chessboard remained unscathed. The sky-devouring dog stood on the chessboard and a huge sky-devouring dog dharma appeared. The huge sky-devouring dog dharma opened its mouth which was as huge as a black hole, ready to swallow the Sun and the Moon in the sky! In front of the sky-devouring dog dharma, the panda¡¯s size was nothing. It was like a mountain compared to the stars, simply insignificant. ¡°Woof!¡± The sky-devouring dog barked at the panda, its terrifying aura shocking the latter. The panda raised its arms and looked at the sky-devouring dog in front of it. A bloodline pressure crushed it. The panda¡¯s body began to shrink until it was the size of a cub. ¡°Yinyinyin,¡± The panda shrunk back into a cub, and it was so scared that it whimpered while running into the forest. Upon seeing this, Alpha retracted his sky-devouring dog dharma, then wagged his tail as he ran back to Xiao Changtian, using his head to rub against Xiao Changtian¡¯s pants. ¡°Alpha, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Alpha rubbing against his trousers, Xiao Changtian thought the puppy was playing with him. However, Alpha looked into the forest again. Xiao Changtian was stunned. Could it be that Alpha had found something good and was pointing it out to him? the ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Changtian stood up and walked towards the forest. Pulling apart leaves and branches, he managed to pry open a small gap in the shrubbery in front. ¡°F*ck, a panda?¡± Xiao Changtian immediately saw a panda cub as tall as his calf. It was hiding in the grass, shivering. As an animal caretaker in his previous life, he had also raised a panda before. He used his hand to grab the back of the panda¡¯s neck and lifted it, holding its fate in his hands. Xiao Changtian was very clear that lifting a panda this way was the most energy-saving method. After all, if he hugged the panda, the panda would resist. But if one grabbed the panda by the back of its neck, the panda would then be under one¡¯s control. ¡°Roar!¡± After being lifted by Xiao Changtian, the panda was about to let out a low roar. ¡°Woof, woof,¡± Alpha barked straight at the panda, and the latter instantly flinched and didn¡¯t dare to growl anymore. It obediently allowed Xiao Changtian to carry it. ¡°This is really rare. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing a panda in the world of celestial cultivation,¡± Xiao Changtian carried the panda back and placed it on the green stone slab. ¡°This is great,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the panda in front of him. It made him feel as if he had returned to his previous life. It was as if he had met an old friend in a foreign land. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll take care of you. You¡¯ll be called Rongrong,¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile, using his hand to caress Rongrong¡¯s body, appeasing its mood. Not far away, the people from the Qingyun Sect and Beast-taming Sect were originally running in a hurry, but after some time, they suddenly realized that no creature was chasing them. ¡°The panda isn¡¯t chasing us anymore, so what are you guys running for?¡± A disciple at the back of the line asked. ¡°It¡¯s not chasing us anymore? I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just following the person in front,¡± The person in front answered. The crowd finally stopped. Perfected Qing Yun and Chu Kuangren stopped in their tracks and looked at each other. They nodded and went back the way they came. They wanted to find out what had happened. After all, the panda wouldn¡¯t give up on them for no reason. Chu Kuangren also wanted to go back and bury the dog¡¯s body. Hence, the people from the two sects slowly walked back the way they came from. Following this, the tens of thousands of people present all gasped. They actually saw the panda that had been chasing after tens of thousands of people held by Xiao Changtian. Yet, it didn¡¯t being even dare to make a sound. ¡°Hurry up and leave, don¡¯t disturb the senior¡¯s peace,¡± Perfected Qing Yun said in a low voice and used his vital spirit to send the message to all disciples, asking them to leave. Previously, he had thought that the senior who had given him a calligraphy piece with sword intent was a Greater Vehicle Realm expert. Even back then, he was already highly shocked. However, at this moment, he felt ignorant. He was like a frog at the bottom of a well who was shocked when he suddenly came out of the well and saw the vast sky. Everything he thought of was wrong! At this moment, he finally realized how insignificant he was! To think the senior could even play with the panda as he pleased! How could he merely be a Greater Vehicle Realm expert?! The senior was probably even more powerful than the Greater Vehicle Realm! In fact, he might even be a legendary Ancient Emperor! Chapter 21 - Creepy Chapter 21 Creepy As for Chu Kuangren from the Beast-taming Sect, the fear had stunned him. ¡°Erm¡­ This¡­¡± Chu Kuangren looked at Xiao Changtian before him and the panda in his arms, which he was stroking. He was dumbfounded. Xiao Changtian was like a statue, unmoved. Chu Kuangren had never seen such a scene before. Panda was the mount of the Beast-taming Sect¡¯s founding patriarch. It was fierce, and according to sporadic records, the panda could even eat a Greater Vehicle Realm cultivator. However, the mortal before him was treating the panda as a toy. Most importantly, the panda cooperated obediently and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Sect leader, that senior is a peerless expert. As for the one beside him, it¡¯s the legendary divine beast, a sky-devouring dog,¡± Elder Wang quickly explained the situation to Chu Kuangren. Even though Elder Wang was using his vital energy to transmit the message, Chu Kuangren could still feel the fear in Elder Wang¡¯s emotions. ¡°A peerless expert? Sky-devouring dog!¡± Chu Kuangren was shocked. No wonder, to him, the senior in front of him was no different from a mortal. It was because he was too weak. As for the sky-devouring dog, wasn¡¯t it the little dog beside senior? It was the little dog that had stopped the panda! The sky-devouring dog was a divine beast that was even more terrifying than the panda. It was rumored that it could devour the sky and the moon! Even if the Beast-taming Sect¡¯s patriarch climbed out of his coffin, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for them. However, it seemed like the sky-devouring dog listened to the words of the expert in front of it! Also, the previous obstruction should have been instructed by the senior. Hiss! Chu Kuangren gasped. He was more shocked than ever. His face turned from shock to paleness, and the fear in his heart was indescribable. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re the¡­ previous buyer of my painting?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and saw Perfected Qing Yun. This man was his source of money. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s indeed me,¡± Perfected Qing Yun laughed and answered quickly. ¡°Senior?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. He was only a mortal, and they were cultivators. How could they call him senior? But on second thought, this person didn¡¯t seem like he was out of his mind. Calling him senior should be referring to him as a senior in calligraphy. It was no wonder that the system¡¯s skill mastery reward had enhanced his calligraphy. In the path of calligraphy, seniority had always been determined by calligraphy skill, not by age or status. This was the so-called ¡°accomplished people are the masters¡±. There was no harm in calling him senior. ¡°Who is this person beside you? There are so many people from your sect. Why are you here?¡± Xiao Changtian stood up and looked into the distance. He saw tens of thousands of people. He was also slightly nervous. There were so many people. He was afraid they were there to fight. This was the world of cultivation. It was normal for two sects to fight. However, these people¡¯s cultivation base was not enough to compare with the Reverend Dayang. He recalled a miniature sun behind Reverend Dayang¡¯s back when he had seen him make his move on the street. Moreover, he had the demeanor of an expert. Unlike these people, who were just here to fight for their sects, they all had fear in their eyes. They didn¡¯t even have the contempt that cultivators had for mortals. At first glance, he could tell that person was from a weak sect. It was like heaven and earth compared to Reverend Dayang. ¡°Senior, this is the sect master of the Beast-taming Sect, Chu Kuangren. Our two sects are in a disagreement,¡± Perfected Qing Yun explained hurriedly. However, before he could finish his explanation, Xiao Changtian interrupted him. ¡°Alright, I understand. Listen to me. Go back. Let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand and said to Perfected Qing Yun and Chu Kuangren. Xiao Changtian thought, ¡°Your sects have arranged a fight, and these disciples look afraid. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Even I can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Then, senior¡­¡± Chu Kuangren pointed at the panda, pondering how senior would deal with it. Without the senior¡¯s suppression, the panda would run back again. The might of the panda was not something they could resist. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Rongrong? I¡¯ll raise it in the future,¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile. A giant Panda¡¯s living environment in the wild was terrible, not to mention that this was the world of immortal cultivation. What if Rongrong encountered some powerful demonic beast and swallowed Rongrong in one bite? He should handle this matter and not be careless with it. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Kuangren was overjoyed when he heard this. The senior was going to suppress the panda himself. That was great! With the senior¡¯s help, the panda would not be able to cause any more trouble, and Beast-taming Sect would be considered to have survived this calamity. ¡°You guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Xiao Changtian lifted the panda. This panda was still in a state of shock. It must have been frightened by the fight between the two sects. After all, the panda was still small, and it was normal for it to be afraid of strangers. ¡°I am different and am a mortal. So, Rongrong would feel at ease with me.¡± Xiao Changtian thought to himself as he rushed home. Only Perfected Qing Yun and Chu Kuangren were left there. At Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s order, tens of thousands of cultivators from both sects returned to the Qingyun Sect. After a round of conversation, the two of them were extremely shocked. That was because they had discovered a shocking setup. Chu Kuangren asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that senior has already predicted the birth of the panda?¡± Perfected Qing Yun said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This was all part of the senior¡¯s plan. Senior predicted that the panda would be born, so he had the Black Tortoise and the sky-devouring dog take action to send your daughter and Elder Wang back.¡± ¡°With your daughter and elder wang¡¯s hint, you will come to the Beihuang Continent. At this time, the senior predicted that I would attack the Heishan Sect, and the result of the attack must have been within his expectations.¡± ¡°The Black Mountain Daoist sacrificed the sect to increase his strength and wanted to attack Luoli. This included the panda that arrived later.¡± ¡°the senior is truly meticulous!¡± The more perfected Qing Yun guessed, the more shocked he became. Every step was closely linked, and his guess should be correct. After hearing what Perfected Qing Yun said, Chu Kuangren nodded his head repeatedly, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. He thought about it carefully, and it was indeed so. He only felt that it was unimaginable and even more terrifying. Meanwhile, a figure riding on a snow wolf stealthily left the Qingyun Sect under cover of the night, looking determined. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Yiren flicked the leather whip in her hand, and the snow wolf king under her leaped up, disappearing in front of the moon. Meanwhile, a figure emerged from the ground in a barren land in yang town. ¡°The heaven¡¯s secrets Dao compass shows that it¡¯s here. Could it be related to the expert who killed the Black Fiend Daoist and the Blackblood Chess Saint?¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion¡¯s head retracted the silver light from his body, revealing his true appearance. ¡°Well. It¡¯s just in time. I can transform into a wandering Daoist and slowly search for my chance.¡± Chapter 22 - I Really Cant Figure It Out Chapter 22 I Really Can¡¯t Figure It Out The following day, the sun rose from the East as usual, and Xiao Changtian was also awake. There were a lot of plans for today. First, he would sell some calligraphy and paintings on the streets to exchange for copper coins. Next, he would renovate the small courtyard. The environment of the small courtyard wasn¡¯t suitable for Rongrong¡¯s life. ¡°If I want to expand the courtyard area, I¡¯ll need a lot of money¡­¡± When Xiao Changtian thought of the twenty taels of gold from before, he felt pity for it. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, after feeding the tortoises, go find a few craftsmen to renovate the courtyard,¡± Xiao Changtian ordered. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded, and her beautiful eyes flashed. ¡°Craftsman¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was walking on the street, preparing to head to the town¡¯s pawnshop. He wanted to ask how much his paintings could be pawned for. A rich man like Perfected Qing Yun must be rare. Now was when he urgently needed money and could not try his luck. ¡°I can predict the great fortune of the heavens and the good fortune and misfortune.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start the divination with one copper coin. If it¡¯s accurate, you can give me more. I¡¯ll give you ten taels of gold if it¡¯s inaccurate.¡¯ A loud voice was heard. Xiao Changtian looked over and saw that a fortune-telling stall had appeared before him since god knows when. At this time, a white-robed, beardless, middle-aged man had his eyes closed as he called out. It was the pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. In front of the stall, people would pass by from time to time to ask. When everyone left, they all had grateful expressions. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s our fate to meet each other. Why don¡¯t I read you your fortune?¡± Heavenly Secrets Pavilion¡¯s master said with a smile. ¡°Hehe.¡± Xiao Changtian chuckled, and the corner of his mouth twitched. What ability did this kind of wandering Daoist have to predict the fate of the heavens? He had met many wandering Daoists in his previous life, so he didn¡¯t have a good impression of them. If they could directly calculate the winning numbers of the lottery tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t they have become rich long ago? Does he even know how to read fortunes? As for the cultivation world, he didn¡¯t believe it. Cultivation was a heaven-defying act. Who could predict their fate? ¡°Little brother, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s sneer, the pavilion master of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion frowned. Countless cultivators on the five continents of the Mainland of Tianyuan begged him to tell their fortunes, but he still did it according to his mood. Today, however, he came to a small town and was questioned by a mortal. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and said seriously. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look like he was lying. The pavilion master was even angrier. A mortal was questioning him! Was that appropriate? He could not tolerate that! The pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion slammed a hundred taels of gold on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll read your fortune. You¡¯ll have to give me a copper coin if it¡¯s accurate. If it¡¯s not, these golds are yours.¡± Hiss¡­ Seeing a hundred taels of gold, and the gold even emitting a dazzling light, Xiao Changtian silently gasped. This was a hundred taels of gold, enough for him to live the rest of his life without worry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll lie on purpose?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the pavilion master and said solemnly. As long as he insisted that the man¡¯s calculations were inaccurate, wouldn¡¯t these hundred taels of gold be his? However, Xiao Changtian maintained his sincerity and wasn¡¯t tempted by money. He said it out loud. ¡°I have a mirror here. It¡¯s an immortal treasure that can test the authenticity of a person¡¯s words. You can try it out,¡± The Heavenly Secrets Daoist took out his heavenly secrets mirror. The heavenly secrets mirror was an ancient treasure passed down from generation to generation. Detecting lies were only one of its various functions. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll try then.¡± Xiao Changtian was interested. He sat down opposite the pavilion master and looked in the mirror. After recalling what he knew, it seemed he was the only one who knew about yesterday¡¯s fight between the Qingyun Sect and the Beast-taming Sect. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°There was a fight at the back of the mountain outside the town yesterday.¡± As Xiao Changtian spoke, the heavenly secrets mirror lit up with a green light. ¡°This means you¡¯re not lying. If you lie, it will show red.¡± The pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion explained. Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed that this realm was indeed a treasure in the cultivation world. It even knew about the fight between cultivators yesterday. ¡°Alright. You can start the divination. Do you want me to write a word, or do you want me to read my fortune through my face? I¡¯ll cooperate with you,¡± Xiao Changtian said. As for whether this wandering Daoist would renege on his debt, he didn¡¯t need to worry at all. Many people were watching them. With so many witnesses, he wasn¡¯t afraid that this wandering Daoist would go back on his word. ¡°No need to go through so much trouble. I¡¯ll know once I calculate,¡± The pavilion master said arrogantly. His divination art could predict anything from the ninth-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts to mortals on the Mainland of Tianyuan. The pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion lightly twirled a spell with a faint smile on his lips. Today, he was going to let this mortal experience his skill. ¡°What do you guys think? It¡¯s a hundred taels of gold. I want it¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the results. If it¡¯s accurate, let¡¯s get him to read our fortunes too.¡± The residents of Dayang Town were all curious as they waited for the results. Xiao Changtian, on the other hand, was indifferent. The wandering Daoist was probably using a trick to deceive people. If he didn¡¯t get tricked by the wandering Daoist and allowed him to grasp his psychological weakness, the wandering Daoist wouldn¡¯t have had any chance to find out anything. The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master chanted a spell, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. His brows gradually furrowed, and his expression turned serious. ¡°Such a tough mortal¡¯s fate? Fog blocking my sight?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s a pity it will not stop me. I¡¯m, after all, the Daoist of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master sneered. He used the heavenly secrets art and charged toward the mist. ¡°Heh, break it open and let me see what¡¯s inside,¡± Heavenly Secrets Daoist laughed in his heart. But suddenly, his expression changed, and his body trembled. Just as his heavenly secrets art was about to break through the fog, a brilliant pressure of the great Dao descended. If he hadn¡¯t dodged in time and used his substitute body to block it¡­ he was probably dead by now. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Was the person in front of him a f*cking mortal? This big shot came from god knows where and was making fun of him! ¡°Senior must be joking. I¡¯m just a swindler. All of this gold is yours.¡± the pavilion master knew that the person in front of him was a big shot, so he quickly apologized. His back was already drenched in a cold sweat. In the ring, the substitute body had already been crushed into ashes. He would have turned into a pool of ash if he had not reacted quickly. No! Not even his ash would be left. ¡°Huh? You haven¡¯t told me the result yet,¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded, ¡°you just made up a lie, and it ended just like that? How boring is that?¡± ¡°il¡­I can¡¯t figure it out,¡± The pavilion master said helplessly with a wry smile. However, Could it be that the senior doesn¡¯t intend to he was a little nervous in his heart. let me go? However, he didn¡¯t have any enmity with this senior! The pavilion master could only smile and hand the gold to Xiao Changtian as a serious apology. Chapter 23 - Renovate the Courtyard Chapter 23 Renovate the Courtyard ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I can¡¯t predict your fortune,¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master smiled bitterly. ¡°Hehe, if you knew this would happen, why did you promise this? In the future, don¡¯t predict such unpredictable things like fortune and fate.¡± Xiao Changtian laughed and said. If he didn¡¯t intend to swindle, he wouldn¡¯t have had such an ending today. It was a lesson for this wandering Daoist! As for the 100 taels of gold¡­ Xiao Changtian only took ten taels. ¡°Senior, these are all yours. Please don¡¯t refuse them,¡± The pavilion master quickly said. He was panicked. This young man was an expert, and the pavilion master knew he couldn¡¯t offend him. Moreover, the words of this expert were the same as the admonishment his master had given him when he had first entered the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. Predicting the heavenly secrets was a treasonous thing. However, after cultivating the art of heavenly secrets to perfection, he no longer cared about it because he could use other means to eliminate the heavenly tribulation. Moreover, no one could remind him. Only today, when he had made a fool of himself in front of senior, did he truly come to his senses. The apprehension and nervousness he had felt when he first entered the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion again welled up in him. The senior was reminding him if he predicted many heavenly secrets, it would eventually lead to a karmic backlash! The senior was a kind man! ¡°No need. Since the previous rule was ten taels of gold, it¡¯s ten taels of gold. Just remember not to do such a thing in the future,¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently as he left with the ten taels of gold. He left the pavilion master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion alone to reflect on his actions. ¡°Tsk! This man is a swindler, after all. He is not to be trusted.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave. There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡± The surrounding crowd also dispersed in an uproar. If the Daoist couldn¡¯t read anything, what kind of fortune teller was he? Immediately, everyone lost interest. On the streets, Xiao Changtian looked at the ten taels of gold in his hand, feeling happy. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite lucky recently. First, someone bought a piece of calligraphy, and then I met a wealthy swindler. I¡¯ll have money now to renovate the courtyard. || ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Jiu¡¯er has found the craftsmen.¡± Xiao Changtian thought. Dongsheng Continent. On a vast sea, a few masters were floating in the void, and their powerful Qi activities caused the sea to surge. ¡°Fellow Daoist Jihuang, it¡¯s impossible for us to be craftsmen for others.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re all cultivators at the third-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Don¡¯t even think about insulting us even if we¡¯re not your match.¡± ¡°We also have our dignity!¡± Five middle-aged men stood in front of Mu Jiuhuang, each holding a different weapon. These five people were the sect leader and elders of the Heavenly-building Sect. When they were still weak, they were construction workers. However, due to fate, they obtained an opportunity and evolved into Daoism through construction work, becoming powerful people. ¡°Hehehe, it seems you guys don¡¯t like to be persuaded.¡± Mu Jiuhuang chuckled. The aura around her turned cold. A powerful aura burst out, instantly suppressing the five people. ¡°Argh! What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The five of them shouted. Their faces flushed red. Under the pressure of Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s aura, they found breathing difficult. They were like small boats on the sea that could be overturned at any time. ¡°No! How is this possible? How can you be so powerful?¡± The five of them were shocked, and their faces filled with horror. Even if Mu Jiuhuang was a ninth-stage Heavenly Tribulation Realm expert, the five of them could still escape even if they couldn¡¯t defeat him. But now, they realized that they couldn¡¯t even escape. ¡°Because I¡¯m already above the Heavenly Tribulation Realm,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said indifferently. His face was cold, but his voice resounded over the entire sea. At this moment, she was more like Emperor Jiuhuang, the emperor who controlled life and death! She was different from the courtyard¡¯s submissive maid. ¡°Senior, do you still remember me?¡± On the way, Xiao Changtian was stopped by Chu Yiren. Chu Yiren¡¯s smiled affectionately, and her big, watery eyes stared at Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the young lady in front of him. Wasn¡¯t this the young lady who seemed dimwitted? Did she run out again? Wasn¡¯t this girl following Chu Kuangren before? Could this girl be Chu Kuangren¡¯s daughter? ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly. They were considered acquaintances, so he couldn¡¯t watch this silly girl get abducted. He would bring her back first. Chu Kuangren would send people out to look for her, and he would let the Chu family¡¯s people take this silly girl back. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re taking me back?¡± Hearing this, Chu Yiren felt her heart hammering. ¡°Follow me,¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed Chu Yiren¡¯s wrist and brought her back. Chu Yiren felt even more delighted when he held her. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve taken a liking to me, senior. I¡¯ll go to your room tonight and settle this matter, then¡­¡± Chu Yiren lowered her head as she thought. Her face filled with excitement and anticipation. Soon, the few of them returned to the small courtyard simultaneously. ¡°Master, who is she?¡± The first thing Mu Jiuhuang saw was that Xiao Changtian was holding a woman¡¯s hand. Baffled, she directly asked. After she spoke, she realized that something was wrong with her. She was the senior¡¯s maid. How could she question the senior like this? She quickly apologized, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s an old friend¡¯s daughter. Did you find me those craftsmen?¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand and said indifferently. He knew that women were always on guard against each other. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang replied. After knowing Mu Jiuhuang had broken through to the Greater Vehicle Realm, the few people from the Heavenly-building Sect agreed to build the place. After all, Mu Jiuhuang had told them that if they came to build the courtyard, they would be able to meet the peerless expert. But, all they saw was a mortal. The five of them looked at each other in confusion. That was all? ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s start the job.¡± ¡°Transform this courtyard according to my blueprint.¡± Xiao Changtian settled Chu Yiren down in a room. Then, he took a blueprint and handed it to the Heavenly-building Sect members. ¡°I want to build a bamboo forest here. We need to expand the pool and the chicken coop¡­ Xiao Changtian planned carefully. According to his guess, the system would give him more animals. He had to expand the yard and not mix up the lives of the animals. A budget of ten taels of gold was enough. The problem was that they might have a conflict with the inn. Xiao Changtian felt that this matter would be a little challenging to handle when he thought of Reverend Dayang¡¯s invincible demeanor. However, after looking at the animals and thinking about his future path of invincibility, Xiao Changtian still felt that he had to do this. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, go to the Dayang Sect¡¯s inn first and communicate with them,¡± Xiao Changtian instructed Mu Jiuhuang. If it didn¡¯t work, he would go himself. ¡°Alright,¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded. Chapter 24 - Reverend Dayang Is a Kind Chapter 24 Reverend Dayang Is a Kind Man In the courtyard, the five elders of the Heavenly-building Sect were renovating the courtyard according to the blueprint. Xiao Changtian was pacing back and forth at the door, a little worried. Dayang Sect was a cultivation sect in Dayang Town. There was still one level difference between an immortal cultivator and a mortal. ¡°I wonder how the communication is going. Did Jiu¡¯er manage to persuade the cultivators?¡± ¡°Should I go with her?¡± Xiao Changtian was worried as he looked at the inn. Meanwhile, Mu Jiuhuang walked into the inn and immediately announced her identity. When she released her aura, the cultivators on duty were instantly intimidated. The inn manager was dumbfounded and quickly reported to Reverend Dayang. On the other end of the communication device, Reverend Dayang quickly agreed humbly. In just a quarter of an hour, everything was settled. ¡°Done.¡± Mu Jiuhuang smiled faintly. She felt that she could ask her master for some rewards for completing the mission. After all, her master brought back another woman¡­ ¡°Phew!¡± In the Dayang Hall, Reverend Dayang cut off the communication and sat limply on the sect leader¡¯s throne, looking aggrieved. He had never thought that the mortal from before could make Emperor Jiuhuang speak to him personally. No wonder! No wonder that mortal was so calm when he saw him. It turned out that he had the Emperor as his backer. At the thought of the Emperor¡¯s terrifying might, Reverend Dayang immediately ordered the inn to agree to all conditions related to the courtyard. ¡°The Emperor is not to be trifled with. She¡¯s an existence that can destroy the Dayang Sect with a single slap.¡± Reverend Dayang said with lingering fear. At the same time, he also asked the disciples of the inn to take care of the small courtyards. If there were any trouble, he would ask the cultivators of the inn to go and help. In the courtyard, the five elders of the Heavenly-building Sect worked very quickly and removed all the outer walls in no time. ¡°Little tortoise, go to the side and wait for a while.¡± Elder Zhu Yi walked to the poolside and grabbed the green tortoise with one hand, trying to transform the pool. Suddenly, the green tortoise glared at him. The Black Tortoise¡¯s terrifying aura instantly scared Elder Zhu Yi to the point that his face turned pale, making him stagger and fall to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian rushed back when he heard the voice. The other elders of the Heavenly-building Sect also hurriedly helped Zhu Yi. ¡°Be careful while working. Don¡¯t be so careless.¡± Xiao Changtian observed Elder Zhu Yi and found that he wasn¡¯t injured. So, he let out a sigh of relief and advised. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Elder Zhu Yi quickly nodded and answered, no longer looking down on him. Elder Zhu Yi had just seen the Black Tortoise dharma. He finally understood that the mortal before him was not as simple as he thought. As for the opportunity that Mu Jiuhuag had mentioned, he believed it now. ¡°I¡¯m going to move these animals away. You guys rest for a while.¡± Xiao Changtian picked up the tortoise and put it in the water basin for the time being. Then, he went back into the house. When Xiao Changtian had left, the other elders all asked with puzzled looks, ¡°Big brother, what happened just now? You¡­¡± Zu Yi said, ¡°Shush, listen to me¡­¡¯ Xiao Changtian carried the tortoise and entered the room. He immediately saw Chu Yiren carrying Rongrong to the bed, playing with her happily. As for the panda, because Chu Yiren had Xiao Changtian¡¯s aura on her, it did not dare to move and curled up into a ball. ¡°Okay, have fun in the room, and don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ll only be back at night,¡± Xiao Changtian instructed. He placed the basin with the green tortoise on the table, closed the door, and left. ¡°Did senior just say¡­ he will be back at night?¡± Chu Yiren¡¯s mind was running wild. But being stared at by the green-furred tortoise also made her tremble in fear, and she hid in a corner with Rongrong. ¡°Master, the inn has agreed to let us have the land behind.¡± Mu Jiuhuang reported to Xiao Changtian happily. ¡°The people at the inn are so easy to talk to? What are their conditions?¡± Xiao Changtian was puzzled. ¡°There are no conditions. He just gave it to us.¡± Mu Jiuhuang shook her head. It was just a piece of land. Why would Dayang Sect dare to ask for conditions from her master? ¡°Well¡­¡± Xiao Changtian honestly did not expect that things would progress so smoothly. ¡°It seems like this Reverend Dayang is a good cultivator,¡± Xiao Changtian lamented. He had read too many novels in his previous life, which made him think he would encounter a tyrant the moment he transmigrated. He did not expect Reverend Dayang to be so reasonable. ¡°I should also send a congratulatory gift whenever Dayang Sect has any celebrations in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian thought. Everything was going according to plan. Time passed slowly. Soon, it was night. When Xiao Changtian returned, he found Chu Yiren shivering in the corner, fast asleep. Helplessly, he could only sleep on the floor. On the streets, undercurrents were surging. The cultivators of the Asura Sect had sneaked in during the night when it was dark. Asura Sect, a seventh-grade sect, was an evil sect that harmed ordinary mortals. They were best at extracting the Yang energy of mortals and using it for cultivation. It was an existence that everyone in the cultivation world hated. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s destroy this inn first. Then, we¡¯ll occupy the Dayang Sect¡¯s territory and start our development from Dayang Town.¡± The sect master said with a smile. Dayang Sect was merely a ninth-grade sect. It would be a piece of cake to take it down. Suddenly, a voice rang out. ¡°So this is where your Asura Sect escaped to. No wonder we five brothers couldn¡¯t find you after searching for so many years.¡± Zhu Yi¡¯s voice was extremely cold. The other four elders of the Heavenly-building Sect also had cold expressions. They originally had six brothers. Unfortunately, the Asura Sect had drained their brother¡¯s Yang energy using the charming technique, making him die of exhaustion. They had been searching the world for years but could not find a trace of the Asura Sect. However, they did not expect to meet the Asura Sect here today. ¡°You guys! Why are you here?¡± Asura Sect¡¯s sect leader turned pale with fright. An expert wearing a skull mask told him he would not be discovered if he hid in Dayang Town. ¡°Argh!¡± Before they could escape, the cultivators of the Asura sect were all killed. ¡°I¡¯m enlightened.¡± ¡°This is all part of the senior¡¯s plan.¡± Zhu Yi looked at the Asura Sect corpses on the ground, filled with surprise. The other four people all came over to take a look. Meanwhile, in the dark secret chamber, a slave mark in the skeleton-masked man¡¯s hand suddenly shattered. ¡°Hehe, these Asura Sect pieces of trash are indeed unreliable. It seems like I have to make some big moves soon.¡± The skeletal man sneered and issued three orders. The three men who received the order were shocked. ¡°A Convention of Geniuses in Dayang Town?¡± Chapter 25 - What Do You Want to Eat? Chapter 25 What Do You Want to Eat? A great morning would make the day. Xiao Changtian woke up and looked at Chu Yiren, who was lying on the bed, trembling with a helpless expression. This girl was more fragile than he thought. She was so frightened, even by a nightmare! After thinking for a while, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t wake her up. He let her sleep a little longer so she wouldn¡¯t cause a ruckus. Walking out of the room, Xiao Changtian was stunned. The original courtyard had been renewed. It was a completely different place from before. A cool breeze blew in a green bamboo forest, and the bamboo leaves rustled as if heaven and earth were singing in harmony. An artificial pond paved with gray cobblestones was at the corner of the wall. Next to it was a rockery, and under the pond, there was an underground canal that led to an underground river. The water flowed freely, reflecting the entire bamboo forest. The chicken pen and dog kennels at the side were also renovated to look like caves, full of a natural charm. Light and shadow flickered, causing the entire small courtyard to be filled with elegance. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the five people from the Heavenly-building Sect in shock. These five people were so responsible, not even sleeping in the middle of the night. He was delighted with the transformation of this small courtyard. Hearing this, the five people from the Heavenly-building Sect quickly approached with embarrassed smiles. ¡°Senior, everything is done according to your blueprint. Please see if there is anything you want us to change.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. The renovation of the small courtyard has been completed. This is your salary. Take a rest. ¡° Xiao Changtian said indifferently and gave ten taels of gold to Zhu Yi. ¡°No, we can¡¯t accept this,¡± Zhu Yi and the other four took the gold and looked flustered. ¡°This is¡­¡± They didn¡¯t know if they should take it or not. Senior had already helped them take revenge, which was a great favor. Moreover, it was their luck to do things for the senior. How could they ask for something from the senior? Looking at the panicked look on their faces, Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. He could tell at a glance that these people were simple craftsmen who worked overnight without sleeping, and the results were beyond his expectations. They were honest people. These people must have never seen such a high salary, so they were shocked. He couldn¡¯t blame them for this. He had the same reaction when he first saw the taels of gold. ¡°You deserve these for the job you¡¯ve done. Take it,¡± Xiao Changtian smiled, indicating the craftsmen to accept the gold. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The five elders of the Heavenly-building Sect could only nod their heads upon hearing his words. The five took their wages and walked out of the small courtyard. ¡°Brother, are we just going to leave like this? That senior is an unparalleled expert.¡± ¡°He only asked us to help him modify his courtyard. Yet the senior had helped us take revenge on our enemy.¡¯ ¡°Yes¡­¡± A few of them looked at Zhu Yi. None of them wanted to leave. All matters within the Heavenly-building sect, big and small, were settled with a single vital spirit voice transmission. However, the opportunity to follow an expert could only be encountered and not sought. The five had been stuck in the same realm for many years. They had tried all kinds of methods but had no hope of breaking through. The five of them had become the experts they were today because of an opportunity. They valued this opportunity more than countless expoerts who had passed the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. ¡°We¡¯ll live in this town with the excuse of work.¡± Zhu Yi thought for a while and made a decision. They wanted to live in this small town. Many mortals lived in Dayang Town, and craftsmen were also very common. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°This way, we can often visit to ask for the senior¡¯s advice.¡± The other four were overjoyed when they heard this. As long as they could stay in Dayang Town, they would have more opportunities to get in touch with the senior. This was an opportunity for a breakthrough, and no one would give it up. So, the five rented a small courtyard not far from the inn. ¡°This courtyard is not bad. I heard that a middle-aged man lives next to it. It¡¯s secluded, and the main thing is that the small courtyard is closer to senior,¡± Zhu Yi said indifferently. Just as they were about to push open the door to the courtyard and enter, a middle-aged man with a white beard walked out of the small house next to them. In an instant, their eyes met. ¡°The pavilion master of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion?¡± ¡°The five elders of Heavenly-building Sect?¡± The pavilion master of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion and the five elders of the Heavenly-building Sect looked at each other in shock. Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan also walked out of their rooms in the small courtyard. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Those guys from the Heavenly-building Sect did a good job.¡± Mu Jiuhuang complimented calmly. Her fiery red lips curled up. A bold idea suddenly emerged in her heart. She walked directly toward Xiao Changtian. ¡°Master, are you satisfied with the craftsmen I found this time?¡± Mu Jiuhuang smiled lightly. Her cold face had a bit of charm, which was soul-stirring. If the other experts of the Nine Phoenix Dynasty saw Mu Jiuhuangs attitude, their jaws would drop. However, Xiao Changtian only nodded his head in response. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you going to reward me?¡± Mu Jiuhuang saw that Xiao Changtian seemed indifferent and remained calm. She bit her lips and mustered up the courage to ask. Chu Yiren¡¯s arrival made her feel like she could not calm down. This feeling was extraordinary, and she couldn¡¯t even control it. ¡°Reward? How do you want me to reward you?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang. He had no idea why this girl¡¯s personality changed suddenly. ¡°She would not ask for a salary, would she?¡± Xiao Changtian thought. He could not agree to that. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed on the salary. It¡¯s written on paper. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°As for the rest of the rewards, you ask for whatever you want.¡± Xiao Changtian promised. ¡°Okay, then I want senior¡­¡± ¡°Huh? You want me?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. He even wondered if the maid wanted him as a reward for what she had done for him. ¡°I want senior to cook me a meal,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said after a pause. A blush appeared on her pretty face. She quickly buried her head in her chest as her heart hammered. ¡°Phew, that was too close. I almost spoke my true thoughts,¡± Mu Jiuhuang thought to herself. ¡°Sure.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head. This wretched girl didn¡¯t finish her words in one go, making him excited for nothing. However, the five craftsmen she found were reliable, so she should be rewarded. Thus, Xiao Changtian immediately agreed. ¡°Thank you, master.¡± When Mu Jiuhuang heard this, she was instantly overjoyed. Her face bloomed with joy. Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect Jiu¡¯er to be so easily satisfied. Forget it. It¡¯s just a meal. He could fulfill it if Mu Jiuhuang were happy. ¡°Tell me, what do what do you want to eat?¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. Chapter 26 - This Mortal Is an Expert Chapter 26 This Mortal Is an Expert Finally, at Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s request, Xiao Changtian made a simple bowl of clear broth noodle soup. ¡°Thanks, master.¡± Mu Jiuhuang held the bowl of clear broth noodle soup in her hands. Her fair and delicate face was filled with a happy smile. ¡°Eat slowly. I¡¯m going for a walk outside,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s satisfied expression and smiled. Xiao Changtian brought Alpha with him and went on a fresh morning walk. ¡°Hello, senior.¡± Zhu Yi and the others happened to meet Xiao Changtian on the street. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t returned home yet?¡± Xiao Changtian asked. ¡°The few of us felt that the business in Dayang Town is good and can make money, so we rented a house here and planned to do it for a few years,¡± Zhu Yi and the others said. Xiao Changtian nodded his head. ¡°Not bad. Good luck, and do your best,¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently and continued to walk out of the town. ¡°Yes,¡± Zhu Yi and the others quickly nodded, revealing a touch of joy. They looked at each other and nodded. ¡°It seems like senior has allowed us to stay in Dayang Town.¡± Xiao Changtian was in a good mood as he walked. He and Alpha came to the green stone slab again and played another dozen games. The result was obvious. Alpha lost again. The only difference was that three streaks of light streaked across the sky today. They were three immortal cultivators flying over. Looking at the flowing light, Xiao Changtian sighed silently. He still wanted to cultivate. ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯ll take to complete the system¡¯s zoo mission,¡± Xiao Changtian was in a bad mood. The three rays of light turned into an arc and landed in the Dayang Sect. ¡°Seniors, why have you come to my Dayang Sect?¡± Reverend Dayang looked at the three people before him respectfully. The three people before him were the sect leaders of the first-grade sects of the Beihuang Continent. They were Reverend Zhong Xian, Reverend Qiong Cheng, and Reverend Ba Shan, all from the second level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. ¡°We¡¯ve formed an alliance with a few first-grade sects, and we¡¯re going to use Dayang Town¡¯s territory to hold a Tournament of Geniuses of the Beihuang Continent,¡± Reverend Zhong Xian¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. Still, it was filled with a commanding tone, not allowing Reverend Dayang to refuse. ¡°It¡¯s Dayang Sect¡¯s honor.¡± Reverend Dayang quickly agreed. Cold sweat rolled down his back. He didn¡¯t dare to refuse as the aura of Reverend Zhong Xian had locked onto him. Reverend Dayang did not doubt that Reverend Zhong Xian would instantly attack him if he refused. The only thing he could do now was to accept. ¡°Alright, prepare the venue in half a month. Invite the mortals as well,¡± Reverend Qiong Cheng said indifferently, but his voice sounded demanding. ¡°Sure¡­¡± In the end, Reverend Dayang, who was only in the Golden Core Realm, could not do anything before the Heavenly Tribulation Realm¡¯s experts. He could only agree to anything they said. Only after the three had left did Reverend Dayang sit down in despair. How could he not tell that these three people were preparing to gather all the people in Dayang Town? ¡°Hmph, the three of them are up to no good, for sure!¡± Reverend Dayang scolded in annoyance. His experienced eyes revealed a deep sense of helplessness. Even if he knew that the three wanted to cause trouble, what could he, a Golden Core Realm cultivator, do? ¡°Sigh!¡± Reverend Dayang sighed helplessly. It was as easy as flipping their hands for three Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts to destroy the Dayang Sect. Reverend Dayang could not escape either. It was impossible to run away. These three first-grade sects were very powerful. In Dayang Town, the strongest was only the Golden Core Realm, so he could not resist them. He had no choice. Reverend Dayang looked worried. This matter was simply a dead end. ¡°Wait.¡± All of a sudden, Reverend Dayang¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly recalled that the emperor had been to the inn a few days ago. Furthermore, she had asked him to give a piece of land in the inn to the small courtyard behind. At that time, the emperor had promised him that she would owe him a favor. Reverend Dayang knew the emperor¡¯s promise was worth more than ten thousand pounds. The only way he could deal with this was to find the emperor. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that small courtyard!¡± Reverend Dayang¡¯s eyes lit up. Since the emperor had stood up for that small courtyard, she must have had a close relationship with the people in the courtyard. With that thought, Reverend Dayang immediately set off. He could not afford to delay any further. After 15 minutes, Reverend Dayang flew to the front of the small courtyard. He stepped in. Boom! In an instant, it was as if he had been walloped. He felt his mind go blank as he was sent flying. ¡°Black¡­ Black Tortoise?¡± Reverend Dayang was shocked. In his moment of daze, he saw a Black Tortoise dharma taller than the sky. It stood between heaven and earth, its four legs like pillars that held up the sky, suppressing the heaven and earth. In front of the terrifying aura of the Black Tortoise, he was like a small boat, jolting on the rough sea. A mere wave could overturn him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Black Tortoise didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards him, he would have been dead by now. ¡°Phew!¡± It took Reverend Dayang an hour to calm down. ¡°Reverend Dayang?¡± Xiao Changtian had just returned from walking his dog when he saw Reverend Dayang sitting at the entrance of his courtyard, looking inside. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± When Reverend Dayang saw Xiao Changtian, he was stunned. Was this the mortal who had come out of the small courtyard with a little puppy? His impression of Xiao Changtian was especially deep, and also that little puppy¡­ ¡°Hmm?¡± Reverend Dayang glanced at Alpha and instantly felt the world spin. In his spiritual sense, the phantom of a divine dog that wanted to devour the sky appeared. It opened its huge mouth and swallowed the sky! Reverend Dayang was stunned and could not snap out of his shock for a long time. Shocking! This was too shocking. He had seen two divine beasts on the same day. Two incomparably terrifying divine beasts! ¡°Reverend Dayang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian asked again. Reverend Dayang had suddenly stopped moving. Could this be the enlightenment of immortal cultivators? As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Reverend Dayang felt that his mind had cleared. The pressure from the sky-devouring dog disappeared in an instant. ¡°The pressure has disappeared?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this mor¡­ || ¡°No! It¡¯s this senior before me!¡± Reverend Dayang was incomparably shocked as he looked at Xiao Changtian This person in front of him in disbelief. had suppressed the pressure of the sky-devouring dog with just a single sentence. It was truly unbelievable. Suddenly, he recalled the calmness of this senior when he saw him and instantly understood. The senior in front of him had a high cultivation level, which was why he had determined that the senior was a mortal. Chapter 27 - Hug His Leg Chapter 27 Hug His Leg ¡°Reverend Dayang, please come in.¡± Reverend Dayang had previously stood up for the mortal and was willing to give him a piece of the inn¡¯s land for free after some discussion. He was a role model in the immortal cultivation world! Xiao Changtian¡¯s impression of the Reverend Dayang was perfect. ¡°After you, master,¡± Reverend Dayang panicked when he saw Xiao Changtian make an inviting gesture and quickly took half a step back. That was a peerless expert. He should never walk in front of him. ¡°The emperor went to the inn probably because the senior didn¡¯t want to expose his identity. The emperor and senior should be good friends.¡± Reverend Dayang guessed. Seeing Reverend Dayang had allowed him to enter first, Xiao Changtian¡¯s favorable impression of the Reverend Dayang had gone up another level! Where else could they find such an elegant, easy-going, humble, and polite immortal cultivator? However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stand at the ceremony either. After all, if the two of them were too polite, they might not even be able to enter the courtyard today. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± Mu Jiuhuang saw Xiao Changtian had returned and shouted happily. Reverend Dayang followed closely behind Xiao Changtian. This time, it was as if he had entered an ordinary courtyard. There was no obstruction at all. The Black Tortoise dharma disappeared again. Phew! Reverend Dayang heaved a sigh of relief. The senior in front of him was indeed a peerless master. As for the Black Tortoise and the sky-devouring dog, they were just the senior¡¯s spirit beasts. He followed Xiao Changtian into the house and heard Mu Jiuhuang calling Xiao Changtian master. ¡°It¡¯s Emperor Jiuhuang!¡± ¡°The emperor called this senior master?¡± Reverend Dayang was dumbfounded. Emperor Jiuhuang was at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm and was publicly acknowledged as the number one person on the Mainland of Tianyuan. Now, she called this man her master. If the world¡¯s experts knew about this, their jaws would drop. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, this person is Reverend Dayang. He¡¯s a super expert in Dayang Town and our respectful guest. Hurry up and make some tea,¡± Xiao Changtian instructed Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded and smiled. She glanced at Reverend Dayang and then turned to make tea. ¡°No, please¡­ I¡­¡± Reverend Dayang was flustered when he saw the emperor going to make tea. This was the great Emperor Jiuhuang. How could she make tea for a Golden Core Realm cultivator? That would be inappropriate! ¡°Reverend Dayang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. My house is simple, and there aren¡¯t many people here. There¡¯s only a green tortoise, a little puppy, a panda, and my disciple. It¡¯s usually boring here. We finally have a visitor. Please have a seat.¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently as he sat down on a chair. ¡°Okay.¡± When Reverend Dayang heard this, he quickly sat down as well. Since the senior had asked him to do it, how could he dare not sit? After a short while, Mu Jiuhuang served tea. She poured a cup for Xiao Changtian first, then another for Reverend Dayang. After pouring the tea, she stood behind Xiao Changtian obediently. ¡°Reverend Dayang, thank you for allowing us to use the land behind the inn.¡± Xiao Changtian raised his teacup, took a sip, and looked at Reverend Dayang. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a piece of land,¡± Reverend Dayang quickly said. It was just a piece of land. Compared to this senior, it was nothing. ¡°This time, I¡¯m here to invite the two of you to the Tournament of Geniuses in half a month. May I know if¡­ ¡°Reverend Dayang asked tentatively, feeling nervous. ¡°The Tournament of Geniuses?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned. Reverend Dayang was a good person. Not only did he give him his territory, but he also invited him to the Dayang Sect to watch the Tournament of Geniuses. He was a kind man! As for Reverend Dayang, sitting opposite him, he felt extremely uneasy when he saw Xiao Changtian frowning. He could feel his heart hammering. ¡°This senior must have already known about Reverend Zhong Xian and the others. Would he think my invitation was a little abrupt? If the senior refuses, we¡¯ll be doomed.¡± Without waiting for Reverend Dayang to consider the consequences, Xiao Changtian¡¯s brows relaxed, and he said, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go.¡± Not only did he want to go, but he also wanted to bring a big gift. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Reverend Dayang exclaimed subconsciously. With the senior going, what could the three Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts do to them? With the emperor present, she could suppress the three of them. Not to mention the senior there. This matter was settled. ¡°On that day, I will send my disciples to pick you up,¡± Reverend Dayang cupped his fists and said happily. ¡°Sure,¡± Xiao Changtian returned the gesture as well. His impression of the Reverend Dayang, an immortal cultivator, had changed. After sending off Reverend Dayang, Xiao Changtian was in a good mood. It turned out that interacting with immortal cultivators could also be so carefree. ¡°Master, you seem to like this Reverend Dayang a lot?¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s happy face and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. If there were more immortal cultivators like Reverend Dayang in the cultivation world, he would be a symbol of the cultivation world. Mu Jiuhuang looked at Xiao Changtian and nodded, silently remembering Reverend Dayang¡¯s name in her heart. Then, she sent out a message, asking the people of the Nine Phoenix Dynasty to give the Dayang Sect some resources. A junior acknowledged by a senior would be worth helping. That night, Reverend Dayang received enough resources to form a fifth-grade sect. Reverend Dayang and Patriarch Chi Yang couldn¡¯t sleep out of excitement. In the small courtyard, seeing it was almost noon, Xiao Changtian then remembered Chu Yiren was still in the room. When he entered the room, Chu Yiren trembled as the tortoise stared at her. She squatted in a corner, shuddering. Rongrong, the panda, squatted beside Chu Yiren. The girl and the panda hugged each other and fought their fear of the tortoise. ¡°Huh? Are you trying to scare others again?¡± Xiao Changtian walked in and smacked the tortoise¡¯s head. The tortoise instantly wilted and quickly retracted its head. ¡°Seriously? Are all women on the Mainland of Tianyuan afraid of tortoises?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Chu Yiren and the panda in confusion. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°you¡¯re a giant panda. You weren¡¯t afraid of anyone in my previous world?¡± Without the Black Tortoise¡¯s intimidating aura, Chu Yiren and the panda finally recovered from their fear. ¡°Let¡¯s Chu Yiren quickly nodded in agreement. If she stayed with this tortoise any longer, she felt she might be scared to death. As for the panda, it obediently rolled over and hugged Xiao Changtian¡¯s leg, becoming a pendant on his leg. It finally understood that in this small yard, it could only hug this person¡¯s leg tightly to avoid being bullied by the tortoise and sky-devouring dog. Chapter 28 - Beaten up by an Ant Chapter 28 Beaten up by an Ant Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. This panda was just like the one he had raised in his previous life. It liked to hug people¡¯s legs. Soon, two people and a panda walked out of the room. ¡°Ding! New task: Feed the panda.¡± ¡°Reward: Big Lucky Blind Box.¡± Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Pfft, just tell me, what¡¯s in the blind box? Is it a rooster or an ant?¡± ¡°Iron-eating panda? System, what a joke! I can even say that Rongrong is the god¡¯s mount.¡± Xiao Changtian said in disdain. He had already figured out the system¡¯s trickery. It would do it again and again. He would be a fool if he could still be fooled after three times. However, to complete the system¡¯s character as soon as possible, Xiao Changtian nodded helplessly and accepted the mission. ¡°Rongrong, let¡¯s go eat bamboo.¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed the panda by the neck and brought it to the newly built bamboo forest. As expected, pandas loved bamboo shoots! When they were in the bamboo forest, the hidden nature of the panda seemed to have been unearthed. Soon, it picked up a bamboo shoot from the ground and started to gnaw on it. ¡°Is this¡­ even the panda I know?¡± Chu Yiren looked at the panda in disbelief. At this moment, the panda exuded a silly and cute feeling. it. She could not help but want to stroke ¡°But it¡¯s understandable. Even the Black Tortoise and the sky-devouring dog are the senior¡¯s spirit beasts and have been tamed by the senior. A mere panda is nothing.¡± Chu Yiren thought to herself as she looked at Xiao Changtian with admiration and adoration. ¡°A person like the senior is truly too lofty. I¡¯m not worthy of being the senior¡¯s Dao partner, ¡°Chu Yiren¡¯s flashed with disappointment as she thought. But then, his eyes lit up. eyes ¡°If I can¡¯t be the first wife, then I¡¯ll be his concubine.¡± Chu Yiren thought to herself. Her gaze was filled with determination. She had found her small goal again. That was to become the senior¡¯s concubine. ¡°Yes, you must do it. Chu Yiren, you can do it,¡± She even secretly clenched her little fists to cheer herself on. ¡°Ding! Detected host feeding the panda. Mission reward: Big Lucky Blind Box.] After the panda finished eating the bamboo, the system¡¯s notification sounded. ¡°Just open it.¡± This time, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t wait any longer. He directly opened the blind box. There were animals in the blind box anyway, so there was nothing to hide. ¡°Ding! The blind box opened. Congratulations. Host, you have received one chaos ant.¡± The system¡¯s notification rang out. Xiao Changtian saw a palm-sized ant appear in his palm. However, Xiao Changtian was not surprised. Although an ordinary ant might not even be the size of a thumb, this was the Mainland of Tianyuan, a world where countless races coexisted. Even an ant that was a hundred meters tall was not rare in this place. An ant the size of a palm was only considered ordinary. ¡°You can live under the bamboo forest, then,¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. The ant nodded and followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s body, directly climbing down. ¡°Hey, this little ant is quite sensible,¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly, but he was curious. The green tortoise given by the system could lay eggs. The dog rewarded by the system could play chess. Then, what kind of outstanding abilities did this ant have? Could it be that it could dig a tunnel? Xiao Changtian was puzzled, but he didn¡¯t investigate it in detail. After all, there was still a long way to go. He would slowly find out in the future. Just like that, he continued his peaceful life. Chu Yiren stayed in the small courtyard and gradually became familiar with everyone. As for the green tortoise, Alpha, Rongrong, and Xiao Ma were all playing in the zoo built in the backyard. Xiao Changtian had also given that ant a name. It was called Xiao Ma. After the meal, everyone entered a state of rest. Xiao Changtian was resting on a rocking chair while Rongrong ran over and hung on Xiao Changtian¡¯s thigh, not daring to stay in the bamboo forest. It couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Black Tortoise in the pool, the ants in the bamboo forest, and the little puppy that came to visit from time to time. Only by hanging on the senior¡¯s thigh and becoming a pendant on the senior¡¯s thigh could he feel a sense of security. Everything was so peaceful, quiet, and beautiful. Until a shrill zither tune suddenly rang out outside Dayang Town. On the streets, countless residents were woken up by the noise. ¡°Who is playing instruments in the middle of the night? What a rude person,¡± Everyone complained in their heart. Although the zither sound was melodious, it was lunch break, and almost reached the small courtyard. However, it was stopped by the ant. ¡°How dare you disturb master¡¯s rest! I can¡¯t let you off easily.¡± The two ant antennae suddenly glowed red and instantly locked onto the people outside Dayang Town. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± The tortoise in the pool stretched out its head and was prepared to attack. A chessboard also appeared under sky-devouring dog¡¯s feet. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Xiao Ma said indifferently. Then, its figure flashed, and it disappeared from the small courtyard. In the next moment, his figure appeared outside Dayang Town. In the distance, there were two graceful women in purple. They wore white veils, but even so, one could still feel the peerless beauty under the white veils. ¡°Senior Sister Feng Ling, the Guangling Song you just sang was really good.¡± ¡°When will I be able to reach this level?¡± Yue¡¯er, the junior sister, said in envy. Then, the two began to play and giggle like young girls. ¡°Senior sister, why did you hit me?¡± Yue¡¯er suddenly let out a pained cry as a palm-sized handprint appeared on her face. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t hit you. Didn¡¯t you hit me?¡± Senior Sister Feng Ling asked in confusion. On her forehead, there was also a big bump. Instantly, the two girls ¡®expressions changed, and they became alert. They were the geniuses of the Divine Sound Sect and weren¡¯t fools. They quickly realized that someone was making fun of them. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Come out!¡± Yue¡¯er¡¯s expression changed as she shouted. In the next moment, they saw an ant walking upright. It rubbed its fists, wiped its palms, and directly attacked the two purple-dressed girls. ¡°Argh!¡± Then, there was a shrill scream. The two purple girls had never thought an ant would hit them! ¡°Boohoo, Senior Sister, I¡¯m going to tell master and let him take revenge!¡± Yue¡¯er, whose head was swollen, hugged Feng Ling and sobbed. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back and find master! us!¡± Feng Master will be able to avenge Ling nodded, and the two flew back to the Divine Sound Sect. Chapter 29 - Elder Sun Wukong Was Also Defeated Chapter 29 Elder Sun Wukong Was Also Defeated The girls were back outside the gate of the Divine Sound Sect. ¡°Who are you? How dare you impersonate Senior Sister Feng Ling and Yue¡¯er?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Sister Feng Ling and Yue¡¯er are so graceful.¡± ¡°You two pigheads. Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror? You¡¯re nothing compared to Senior Sister Feng Ling and Yue¡¯er, and you still want to sneak into our Divine Sound Sect? You¡¯re courting death.¡± A few disciples guarding the mountain stared at the two purple-robed girls in front of them with disdain. Feng Ling and Yue¡¯er looked helpless. They seemed to have lost their identity jade plate while they were escaping. Anger boiled in the two of them. They even wondered why they were so unlucky that day. ¡°I¡¯m Feng Ling.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yue¡¯er.¡± ¡°An ant beat us.¡± The two of them tried their best to explain. However, the disciple before them did not believe it at all. The two fairies who had descended from the heavens were graceful, slender, and agile as if they were the lovers of one¡¯s dreams. However, these two fairies suddenly woke up and turned into two bloated water buckets. No one would recognize them. ¡°You were even beaten by an ant? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard today.¡± ¡°Come on. Let the ant hit me then!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t blame us for beating you up.¡± A male disciple sneered as he lifted the jade flute and was ready to blow it. The attack method of the Divine Sound Sect was unique. They used music to kill. Their disciples also used weapons such as a zither, a jade flute, and various other weapons! ¡°Junior brother, if you continue like this, senior sister will never teach you how to play the flute again,¡± Feng Ling¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and she spoke in her low voice. ¡°Hmph, demon, how dare you impersonate Senior Sister Feng Ling! I¡¯ll make you regret this for the rest of your life! The male disciple said as he took action. The sound of the jade flute spread, and the resonant sound of killing seemed to penetrate gold and shatter stone, attacking Feng Ling. ¡°Hmph,¡± she snorted. Seeing this, Yue¡¯er was furious. She took out her long zither and plucked it with her ten slender fingers. The sound of the zither reverberated. The sound of the zither and the flute collided, and the male disciple was forced back a dozen steps, his face pale. ¡°Senior Sister¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡± The disciple who was guarding the mountain felt his heart skip a beat. The zither sound was Senior Sister Yue¡¯er¡¯s unique technique. Within the Great Hall of the Divine Sound Sect, a few elders played the zither harmoniously. The melodious sound of the instruments reverberated in the hall, forming a force that was difficult to describe. ¡°This disciple wishes to meet the master.¡± Feng Ling and Yue¡¯er¡¯s voices sounded outside the hall. Finally, the sound in the hall stopped, and they heard a powerful voice. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling and Zi Yue were overjoyed and walked into the main hall. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You guys were beaten up?¡± The sect leader Lian Shenyin pressed down on the zither with both hands and stared at Feng Ling and Zi Yue. A look of confusion appeared on her cold and beautiful face. ¡°Feng Ling, the two of you are at the Deity Incarnation Realm. Even if you can¡¯t beat him, you should be able to escape, right?¡± ¡°Who did this? The goddess of our Divine Sound Sect has been bullied! This is a disgrace to our sect!¡± The elders of the Divine Sound Sect were all furious. ¡°We¡­ were beaten up by an ant.¡± Seeing the sect¡¯s elders so indignant, Zi Yue directly said. ¡°Ants?¡± ¡°Even an ant can have a cultivation base above the Deity Incarnation Realm? Tell us what exactly happened.¡± Lian Shenyin was puzzled. There was no ant king among the demonic kings of the Beihuang Continent. Where did such a powerful ant-race demonic beast come from? ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Fifteen minutes later, Feng Ling Zi Yue explained the entire situation. ¡°Hmph, it should be a newly born ant demon in the Beihuang Continent. You two are quite unlucky. Let Elder Sun go with you to kill this ant demon.¡± The sect leader, Lian Shenyin, snorted coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± After he sat down, a green-robed elder, Sun Wukong, who had an extraordinary temperament, received the order. Then, under Elder Sun Wukong¡¯s lead, the three of them once again arrived at Dayang Town. ¡°Feng Ling, was this where you were beaten up?¡± Elder Sun Wukong asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Feng Lin answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ant tribe demonic beasts live in groups. They won¡¯t move so easily. They must still be around Dayang town.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use sound waves to investigate. I¡¯ll be able to find that ant monster soon and take revenge for you two.¡± Elder Sun Wukong said arrogantly as he took a dark green jade vessel flute from his sleeve. It was small at the top and large at the bottom and shaped like an egg. ¡°Hoo~¡± In an instant, a deep voice spread out in all directions like a tide. The sound waves spread across the space. Whether it was the seven-star bugs in the grass, the wild beasts running in the dense forest, or the people in Dayang Town, they were all detected by the sound waves. Soon, the sound wave arrived in front of the small courtyard. ¡°They are so persistent.¡± The ant snorted coldly. It moved its feelers and appeared in front of Sun Wukong and the other two again. ¡°What?¡± Looking at the chaotic ant that had suddenly appeared in front of him, Sun Wukong was stunned because his sound wave had not detected the existence of this ant. sun, that¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Elder Zi Yue pointed at the chaotic ant and said happily. With Elder Sun around, they could defeat the chaotic ants. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although this ant can avoid my sound wave detection, I can feel that it has not reached the emperor-level aura of a demon emperor. ¡°It should be a demon king!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so easy to suppress a demon king!¡± Elder Sun Wukong said arrogantly again. He raised the vessel flute in his hand again and prepared to blow it. Slap! Before Sun Wukong could blow, the chaotic ant smacked him into the ground. The vessel flute also fell to the side. ¡°Ah! Elder Sun.¡± Seeing this, Feng Ling and Zi Luan were shocked. Elder Sun was an expert at the first level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Although he had only broken through recently, he was still an expert at the Heavenly Tribulation Realm! Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts were existences that stood at the peak of this world! Yet, he was smacked into the ground just like that? ¡°This is bad! Yue¡¯er, let¡¯s run!¡± Feng Ling was shocked. She saw the chaotic ant walking towards them and tried to escape quickly. But where could they run? How could Feng Ling and Zi Yue outrun the speed of chaos ants? The chaotic ant slapped Feng Ling and Zi Yue instantly into the ground. After Elder Sun Wukong was hit, he instantly understood that he could not deal with the ant before him. A jade talisman in his hand turned into a stream of light and instantly disappeared into the horizon. That was a jade talisman to call for help. Sun Wukong once again sought help from the Divine Sound Sect. The chaotic ant naturally sensed this, but it did not stop it. Instead of waiting in line to deal with them individually, it was better to deal with them all at once. It would not let these people disturb his master anymore. Chapter 30 - Great Sound of Hope Chapter 30 Great Sound of Hope ¡°Sect leader, the ant beast is a high-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm beast. I can¡¯t defeat it.¡¯ ¡°Quickly send reinforcements.¡± Within the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s main hall, the sect leader, Lian Shenyin, and the other powerful beings looked at the distress call with grim expressions. ¡°This ant beast doesn¡¯t seem simple. Forget it, everyone. Follow me.¡± The sect leader, Lian Shenyin, stood up. Her aura turned cold as her third-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm cultivation erupted. ¡°Sect leader, you¡¯ve broken through again?¡± All the elders were overjoyed. A third-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm cultivator was one of the leading forces in the Beihuang Continent. ¡°Come out.¡± Lian Shenyin smiled. Her entire body exuded a valiant and valiant aura that did not lose out to men. Several beams of light flew out from the Divine Sound Sect and landed outside Dayang Town in a few seconds. ¡°Sect leader, this is the ant.¡± Sun Wukong saw that sect leader Lian Shenyin had personally come to help and instantly felt more confident. He pointed at the chaotic ant. Slap However, when he finished speaking, the chaotic ant smacked again, and Sun Wukong fell to the ground. ¡°Hmph, how dare you hurt my disciples. Set up the formation.¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s face turned gloomy, and she shouted out coldly. The elders behind her formed a formation as the sounds of the zithers clashed in the air. The zithers¡¯ sounds seemed to flow in the mountains and streams, and the chirping of hundreds of birds formed a natural sound of nature. The sound of the zither was melodic and gentle. Just listening to it made one¡¯s heart calm and intoxicated. ¡°Sect leader¡¯s divine tune is great.¡± Feng Lin and Zi Yue, who had their backs against the huge rock and were shivering, grinned with their pig-like faces. Even the two of them fell into it and were momentarily dazed. This was the terrifying part of practicing the divine tune! The beautiful sounds of nature made people feel as if they were in a valley, looking at the peak and calming their hearts, forgetting all the world¡¯s troubles, forgetting to resist, forgetting to fight, and then being obliterated by the hidden killing intent! It was called the God-practicing tune because, according to the records of the Divine Sound Sect, this tune had once killed a God! ¡°Heh.¡± The chaotic ant sneered and moved its feelers. It took the zither from Feng Ling¡¯s ring. Then, he gently prodded it! Clang¡­ The sound of a zither rang out. Lian Shenyin¡¯s heavenly sound seemed to be swallowed up in an instant. No matter how Lian Shenyin played the zither, he could no longer make a sound. ¡°Great Sound of Hope?¡± In an instant, Lian Shenyin and the others¡¯ expressions changed. The spiritual instruments in their hands seemed to have lost their souls as they fell to the ground. Feng Ling and Zi Yue¡¯s faces turned pale! This was the great Dao that the old ancestor wanted to impart to them. This was the Great Sound of Hope recorded in the sect¡¯s records. The loud sound was the most beautiful in the world. It could just be a note, or it could be a song. As soon as the loud voice came out, all sounds became silent! This was the realm the founder of the Divine Sound Sect had been pursuing all his life. ¡°Greetings, senior!¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s entire body trembled in excitement. Tears welled up in her beautiful eyes as she knelt. Listening to the baptism of the Great Sound of Hope, the barrier of the realm in her body disappeared like water flowing into a channel. Boom! Heavenly Tribulation Realm fourth-level! Lian Shenyin¡¯s aura fluctuated as she broke through! ¡°Greetings, senior.¡± Upon seeing this, the elders knelt one after another. How could they not understand that the ant in front of them was neither a demon king nor a demon emperor? It was an existence that surpassed the demon emperor. ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise during rest time. Master doesn¡¯t like it. The chaotic ant plucked the strings again, and the power of the zither carved a line of words on the ground. ¡°Yes.¡± Lian Shenyin replied hurriedly, shocked. She recalled Feng Ling¡¯s description and instantly understood. It was noon when Feng Ling was playing the zither. It was the sound of the zither that had disturbed the master behind this senior! ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Lian Shenyin gasped. This senior ant god could produce loud sounds with a wave of his hand. Even the founding ancestor of the Divine Sound Sect could only sigh in admiration at such a technique. Then the master behind the ant God was¡­ She didn¡¯t dare to imagine anymore. That senior was probably an invincible existence on the entire Mainland of Tianyuan! ¡°Sect leader, what kind of existence is that senior?¡± Feng Ling and Zi Yue walked over. Their faces, swollen to the size of a washbasin, were ghastly pale. ¡°You two are so lucky.¡± ¡°If that senior intended to kill, you would have been dead long ago.¡± Lian Shenyin sighed. She then passed down an order that all the disciples of the Divine Sound Sect were to remain silent as long as they were traveling in the mortal world during rest time. Those who disobeyed the order would be expelled from the Divine Sound Sect. The line of words that the chaotic ant had written had long disappeared. As for the Divine Sound Sect, they had all returned to the sect under the orders of Lian Shenyin to prepare for the Dayang Sect¡¯s Tournament of Geniuses that would be held in half a month! As for Lian Shenyin, she went to the Qingyun Sect. ¡°Hehe, old Daoist Qing Yun, I¡¯ve broken through to the fourth-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm. You heartless man, wait to be beaten by me.¡± Lian Shenyin smirked. She had just broken through the Heavenly Tribulation Realm a thousand years ago. That time, she had lost to Perfected Qing Yun. However, it was different this time! She was acquainted with an invincible senior. This time, she would defeat Perfected Qing Yun. The chaotic ant returned to the small courtyard. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also woke up from his nap. ¡°It¡¯s comfortable. I can¡¯t cultivate as I did in my previous life. Health is more important.¡± Xiao Changtian stretched his muscles and bones, again lifting Rongrong¡¯s neck and putting it back in the bamboo forest. ¡°What gift should I give to the Dayang Sect?¡± Xiao Changtian took Alpha to the street again. Reverend Dayang was a good person. He had even given him a piece of land for free. The gift must be expensive, generous, and high-class! Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t give them mortal items, and they had to have some immortal Qi. Xiao Changtian was in a daze as he pondered. ¡°Senior.¡± At this moment, a joyful voice was heard. Xiao Changtian was stunned. He raised his head and saw the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master. ¡°You¡¯re the¡­ fortune-teller from before?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master in confusion. He frowned. Could this person be setting up a stall in Dayang Town? Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s frown, the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master quickly laughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t set up a stall for fortune-telling anymore. I¡¯m just selling some small items and doing some business.¡± As the pavilion lord of heavenly secrets explained, his forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. He couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous facing such an expert. ¡°Not bad,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It was great to admit one¡¯s mistake and correct it. Xiao Changtian lowered his head and glanced around. The stall contained eight-trigram plates, talisman papers, and other items. Xiao Changtian nodded. This could be considered the old profession of fortune-telling in front of him. Suddenly, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered that this fortune-teller seemed to have a celestial magical artifact that could detect lies. Since that was the case, he might buy the mirror and give it to Reverend Dayang. Xiao Changtian stated his intention. Chapter 31 ¡°What? You want to buy my mirror? I¡­¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master was stunned. The heavenly secrets mirror was a sect item passed down from generation to generation in the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. He couldn¡¯t sell this. The heavenly secrets mirror belonged to the sect, and he was going to pass it on to the next sect leader. ¡°Senior, do you want to take a look at other things? I have other treasures in my room,¡± Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master chuckled embarrassedly. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t sell the heavenly secrets mirror. ¡°Sure,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. Naturally, he saw the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master frown when he mentioned his intention to buy the mirror. It was apparent that the mirror was a very important treasure. He would not force others. So, Xiao Changtian naturally would not force him. ¡°Senior, please,¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master was overjoyed. If the senior wanted his heavenly secrets mirror, he would have to give it to him. Fortunately, Xiao Changtioan did not insist. So, he invited Xiao Changtian into his room. ¡°Where¡¯s the treasure? Let me see.¡± Xiao Changtian sized up the room. Other than a green futon and a bed, he saw nothing else. ¡°Senior, look.¡± The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master took out a large pile of treasures from his ring. These are all his assets. The senior could take them if he wanted. ¡­ Meanwhile, Ye Fan was chopping wood in the small courtyard, Mu Jiuhuang was feeding the green turtle, and only Chu Yiren did not know what she was doing. No, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything. The people in the small courtyard were all existences she could not afford to offend. Black Tortoise, sky-devouring dog, chaotic ant, panda, and the emperor, any one of them was more powerful than her. Suddenly, Chu Yiren, the proud daughter of the Beast-taming Sect, felt defeated for the first time. The only person she dared to approach was Ye Fan. Ye Fan¡¯s aura was no different from a mortal¡¯s, so Chu Yiren didn¡¯t feel any pressure talking to him. ¡°Senior brother Ye Fan, I heard you are senior¡¯s only disciple. Don¡¯t you need to cultivate?¡± Chu Yiren asked curiously. She saw Ye Fan was either chopping firewood or fetching water every day. Ye Fan did everything that mortals did. He was even more serious than when she was cultivating. Chu Yiren was extremely puzzled. Ye Fan had become the disciple of such a powerful person. But instead of cultivating, he was doing what ordinary people would do daily? However, Ye Fan only smiled. ¡°I¡¯m cultivating.¡± After he finished speaking, he continued to chop firewood. A faint smile hung on the corner of his lips as if he was extremely satisfied with everything. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Yiren nodded helplessly. In her heart, she guessed this was a kind of Dao the senior had given her. But she couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡°It¡¯s so boring,¡± Chu Yiren cupped her face with her hands, placed her arms on the table, and sat down. She looked at the sky above the small courtyard with her big eyes. In her mind, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure emerged. Then, the corners of her lips slowly curled up. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw Xiao Changtian, her heart pounded fast. A mysterious feeling welled up in her. It was as if she had seen the senior in her previous life. She felt extremely safe and warm even if she was just by her senior¡¯s side. ¡­ In Dayang Sect, many disciples were anxious. Half a month was almost up. However, the arrangement of the venue had not been decided yet. They were all waiting for Reverend Dayang¡¯s orders. During this half a month, Reverend Dayang did not care about anything else and had been in seclusion. Before he entered seclusion, he had ordered all the sect affairs to proceed as usual! ¡°What should we do? Are we going to wait for the sect to be exterminated?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of the sect leader going into seclusion at this time? Could it be that he can directly soar from Golden Core Realm to the Heavenly Tribulation Realm?¡± ¡°Not only did the sect leader go into seclusion cultivation, but the patriarch also chose to cultivate in seclusion.¡± Every one of the Dayang Sect¡¯s disciples had a worried expression as they sighed. ¡°Huh? Look, the roof of the main hall seems to be moving,¡± A disciple suddenly said. Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes looked over. Then, a loud explosion was heard. Boom! A terrifying energy fluctuation came from the Dayang Sect¡¯s main hall. All they heard was a hearty laugh on the hall¡¯s roof. An afterimage directly flew out from the rubble! That afterimage was the Reverend Dayang! ¡°Hahaha, come on.¡± Reverend Dayang¡¯s face was filled with joy as he laughed at the sky. His aura was brutal, and his red hair danced in the air. As soon as the Reverend Dayang¡¯s voice fell, the dark clouds that covered thousands of miles and the clear sky suddenly gathered and formed a sea of dark clouds. The lightning was like a flying snake in the dark cloud sea, twisting and surging. It carried a terrifying aura as if it would fall at any moment! ¡°Nascent Soul Thunder Tribulation?¡± ¡°The sect leader is about to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm?¡± The disciples of the Dayang Sect were all excited. Now that he had broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm, the Dayang Sect could rise from a ninth-grade sect to an eighth-grade sect! Facing the Thunder Tribulation in the sky, Reverend Dayang¡¯s expression was calm. He had enough resources now. In his ring, to pass the Thunder Tribulation, he had stored a pill that could help him become a Heavenly Breakthrough Realm expert. He was 100% confident that he could survive a small Nascent Soul Thunder Tribulation! Boom! With a loud explosion, a thunderbolt as thick as a bucket struck down Reverend Dayang with a violent aura. Reverend Dayang¡¯s expression was calm. He did not panic. He swallowed an elixir and faced the Thunder Tribulation directly. He roused the vital spirit around his body, and a sun appeared behind him. The sun released a seven-colored and blazing light as it slowly rose! Bang! The Thunder Tribulation, which was as thick as a bucket, collided with the miniature sun. The two extreme forces collided, and the explosive power turned into countless light streams, bursting out a dazzling white light. After the light dissipated, a light rain drifted by. Reverend Dayang was bathed in the light rain. The aura around him continued to rise and then stabilized. In his dantian, the nascent soul cracked open and took the shape of a baby! That was the nascent soul of the Reverend Dayang. He had completed his breakthrough! ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great! From now on, our Dayang Sect will be an eighth-grade sect.¡± ¡°Eighth-grade sect! Eight-grade sect!¡± The disciples of the Dayang Sect immediately cheered. Everyone was in high spirits, and the previous gloomy atmosphere was swept away. Until a low voice rang out. ¡°But, will our sect¡­ still be around in half a month? ¡± Hearing this voice, everyone fell silent again. So what if the sect leader had broken through the Nascent Soul Realm? Half a month later, the three first-grade sects would descend upon the Dayang Sect. Facing those behemoths, the Dayang Sect was in imminent danger. The disciples of the Dayang Sect lowered their heads in disappointment again. The sect was about to be promoted to an eighth-grade sect, but now it was facing the crisis of being destroyed. ¡°Hmph, who told you that our Dayang Sect was going to be destroyed?¡± Reverend Dayang, who had completed his breakthrough, landed from the void and snorted coldly. ¡°But sect leader, half a month later¡­¡± The disciples stammered. ¡°So what? Aren¡¯t they just a few first-grade sects? Remember, there¡¯s an expert behind our Dayang Sect. A first-grade sect doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to destroy my Dayang Sect!¡± ¡°As for the competition venue, we¡¯ll just casually set it up.¡± Reverend Dayang said indifferently, looking calm. With that senior here, what could three Heavenly Tribulation Realm cultivators do? When Emperor Jiuhuang made her move, she could suppress it with a flip. Not to mention the senior. After speaking, he walked away, leaving behind a group of shocked disciples. ¡°There¡¯s an expert in Dayang Sect?¡± ¡°F*ck, that¡¯s breaking news!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care about the three first-grade sects. What kind of expert is he? could it be Patriarch Chi Yang? ¡± ¡°Impossible. Patriarch Chi Yang¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t that high. Otherwise, our Dayang Sect would have been a first-grade sect long ago.¡± ¡°Looking at the sect leader¡¯s expression, it¡¯s true! Do you guys think it may be the janitor who sweeps the floor?¡± Everyone became increasingly excited, and the gloomy atmosphere that shrouded the entire Dayang Sect had swept away! Countless cheers replaced it! They had forgotten about the intense preparation of the venue. With an expert around, what was there to be afraid of? Xiao Changtian did not know about any of this. He was in the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master¡¯s room, frowning as he looked at the gaudy items in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all of these are celestial artifacts?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master doubtfully as he thought. ¡°This wandering Daoist must have some connections to get so many treasures.¡± ¡°However, it should not be worth much.¡± After all, how could a wandering Daoist buy a real celestial treasure? At most, it was some ordinary spiritual artifact abandoned by cultivators or a half-finished product made by a weapon forging master. Xiao Changtian had once heard that these two kinds of immortal artifacts were generally very cheap because they didn¡¯t have complete functions. Most of them were just decorations. Ordinary people would not buy celestial artifacts. ¡°I guess so,¡± Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master nodded hesitantly. He didn¡¯t know how to answer such a senior. Even if it¡¯s called a celestial artifact, it doesn¡¯t seem to be precious in front of the senior. But it was indeed a celestial artifact! Xiao Changtian saw that the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master was hesitating and nodded his head. He had some thoughts in mind. Sure enough, it was just as he had guessed. It wasn¡¯t a good celestial artifact, just some defective goods. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll take this painting.¡± Xiao Changtian picked out a painting from a large pile of treasures. On it was a picture of a raging flame. The only thing that Xiao Changtian felt was not bad was this painting. However, there were many flaws in the content of this painting. He only needed to go back and make a few simple changes. ¡°I¡¯ll take this painting. How much is it?¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. Although he had used up the twenty taels of gold from before, he still had some capital that he kept as a last resort. Although this painting looked good, it was only average and could not be considered good. He had excellent painting skills, so he naturally understood the value of the painting in front of him. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll give it to you. Your guidance has already surpassed these treasures.¡± Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master quickly answered. Out of the hundred taels of gold previously, the senior only took ten taels. He already felt bad about it. Even though this Nanming Flames Painting was extremely precious. Since the senior wanted it, he could not be stingy about it. Chapter 32 ¡°Giving me for free?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this wandering Daoist to be so generous. However, Xiao Changtian felt he should not take advantage of the situation. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll bring you a painting after a while. I guarantee it¡¯s the same as this one.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s just an ordinary painting, not your celestial artifact.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and said. ¡­ Outside the Qingyun Sect, Lian Shenyin held her zither and floated in the air. She plucked the strings gently, and a melodious sound resounded throughout the Qingyun sect. However, the Qingyun Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation made the sound of metal clashing. This was her newly comprehended musical power. ¡°Hmph, Lian Shenyin, are you done?¡± Finally, a deep voice came from the Qingyun Sect. Perfected Qing Yun instantly appeared outside the mountain gate as his voice fell. ¡°Hmph, since you dare to come out, let¡¯s fight.¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s lips curled up. The charm of a mature woman was directly emitted, causing the disciples on duty to reveal infatuated expressions. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not afraid of you. You¡¯re the loser.¡± Perfected Qing Yun snorted and disappeared. Even if they wanted to fight, they couldn¡¯t do it in front of the Qingyun Sect. ¡°Heh.¡± Lian Shenyin chuckled. She was now at the fourth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm, so her confidence exceeded. She immediately followed. Then, the disciples guarding the mountain could only see bursts of vital spirit light in the sky. They could not see anything else. In the hall, Huo Qingyun circled Wang Luoli. ¡°Junior sister, why aren¡¯t you worried when the master fights with someone? The sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect was able to shake the mountain¡¯s protective formation, so she¡¯s obviously an expert at the fourth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Our master is only at the third level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm.¡± Huo Qingyun was extremely nervous. When two Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts fought, no matter which side won, it would leave a significant injury. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. A few days ago, the master comprehended the senior¡¯s calligraphy and had already crossed the fifth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm,¡± Wang Luoli said indifferently. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Hearing this, Huo Qingyun let out a sigh of relief. No wonder, according to his master¡¯s personality, he dared to fight with someone stronger than him. It almost shocked him. So it wasn¡¯t that. In the distant sky, Lian Shenyin strummed the strings of her zither, and countless murderous and sonorous notes pierced through the void like sword lights, bombarding Perfected Qing Yun. Even the space seemed to be distorted. ¡°You¡¯re no match to me!¡± Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s expression was calm as he threw out a group of attacks. The sword rays formed by the sound waves were instantly shattered. Kacha! The sound of the long sword shattering could be heard in the air. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve reached the fifth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not playing anymore. It¡¯s not fun!¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s expression changed. She kept her zither and prepared to leave. However, Perfected Qing Yun suddenly appeared next to Lian Shenyin and hugged her slender waist. Two hours later, Perfected Qingyun and Lian Shenyin lay in the grass and gasped for breath. They looked satisfied. ¡°Sigh. I haven¡¯t told Luo Li that I¡¯m her mother for all these years. Will she hate me?¡± Lian Shenyin leaned against Perfected Qingyun with a helpless expression on her face. Thinking back to the past, the two of them were the core disciples of the Qingyun Sect. However, when they investigated, they discovered that their master¡¯s deaths were related to a patriarch of the Divine Sound Sect. Thus, Lian Shenyin changed her sect and voluntarily destroyed her cultivation. She changed her appearance and entered the Divine Sound Sect to investigate the truth. However, after so many years, she had already become the sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect. As for clues, there was still no news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Luoli is our daughter. She has never hated you. She misses her mother,¡± Perfected Qingyun shook his head. ¡°I must take revenge for. I feel that I¡¯m getting closer and closer to the truth. You and Luoli, give me a little more time,¡± Lian Shenyin said with a firm tone. ¡°Alright.¡± Perfected Qingyun agreed. They couldn¡¯t let go of their grudges over their master¡¯s death. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to ask you. How did you break through so quickly?¡± Lian Shenyin looked at Perfected Qingyun with interest. She could only break through to the fourth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm under the guidance of an expert. Moreover, she had heard that when Perfected Qing Yun fought with the Black Mountain Daoist, he was only at the third level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Had he broken through to the fifth level in just a few days? It was a little bizarre. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. But to make it short, I met an expert¡­¡± Perfected Qingyun told Lian Shenyin about Wang Luoli¡¯s calligraphy and how he discovered that the senior was an expert. He spoke in an extremely respectful tone. After he finished speaking, he took out the calligraphy piece. Opening the calligraphy, Lian Shenyin¡¯s face turned pale. The calligraphy contained a supreme sword intent. She instantly felt as if her brain had been struck by lightning. Seeing this, Perfected Qing Yun quickly put away his calligraphy. ¡°What a terrifying sword intent! Is there anyone who can resist that sword?¡± Lian Shenyin muttered in shock. Seeing this, Perfected Qing Yun smiled faintly. Back then, wasn¡¯t he just as shocked? ¡°Qing Yun, are you talking about the senior you met in Dayang Town?¡± Lian Shenyin snapped out of her shocked state and realized something was wrong. She furrowed her brows and asked. An inexplicable intuition suddenly rose in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s in Dayang Town. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Perfected Qing Yun asked doubtfully. ¡°Does that expert also have a very powerful ant?¡± Lian Shenyin continued to ask. As a woman, her intuition told her that there was a high chance that the expert behind the ant was the same person as the one Perfected Qing Yun had met! ¡°Ants? No!¡± ¡°However, that senior had a turtle and a dog with him.¡± ¡°That turtle is the divine beast Black Tortoise. As for that dog, it¡¯s the divine beast sky-devouring dog.¡± Perfected Qing Yun shook his head and said in a respectful tone. He had never seen any ants in the senior¡¯s courtyard. However, Lian Shenyin¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was similar. That ant had surpassed the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. They had one thing in common with the divine beast Black Tortoise and the divine beast sky-swallowing dog that Perfected Qing Yun had mentioned! Powerful! It was ridiculously powerful. ¡°I think the expert we met might be the same one,¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s voice was heavy as she slowly revealed her thoughts. ¡°What?¡± Perfected Qing Yun was shocked as he sat up from the ground, standing right in front of Lian Shenyin. Chapter 33 ¡°You also met that expert?¡± Perfected Qing Yun looked at Lian Shenyin in surprise. Lian Shenyin looked at Perfected Qing Yun, and her face flushed red. She rolled her eyes and threw Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s clothes at him. ¡°Put on your clothes first.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Perfected Qing Yun grinned and put on his clothes. As he put on his clothes, Perfected Qing Yun listened to Lian Shenyin¡¯s explanation and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying you met an ant that can play the zither?¡± Perfected Qing Yun frowned. Didn¡¯t the senior¡¯s dog know how to play chess? Although he had never seen that ant before, he was sure the senior was the only one with such an extraordinary animal. ¡°Shenyin, you almost all lost your lives,¡± Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s face turned serious. He couldn¡¯t even describe how terrifying that senior was. ¡°How about this, Shenyin? Go and apologize to the senior again. Remember, you have to be sincere. Otherwise, there will be no end to your troubles,¡± Perfected Qing Yun stopped smiling and said with a serious face. ¡°Alright.¡± Lian Shenyin nodded. After hearing what Perfected Qing Yun said, she suddenly realized that she had been too rude. She didn¡¯t even apologize to the master personally. She was insincere. ¡°You should go now. The earlier you apologize, the better.¡± Perfected Qing Yun said in a serious tone. He felt that this matter could not be delayed. In the small courtyard, the tortoise¡¯s four legs were sliding in the pool, swimming with its back facing the sky. Alpha was drawing a chessboard on the ground. Its left claw held a black chess piece, and its right foot held a white chess piece. It was playing chess with itself. The ant was crawling around in the bamboo forest. Only the panda took a bamboo shoot, hid on the bamboo pole, and ate the bamboo while trembling. It had no choice. It could not offend all of them. ¡°Doggy, are you bored?¡± Suddenly, the tortoise in the pool turned over and looked at Alpha. ¡°Tortoise Head, I¡¯m not that bored. I¡¯m studying how I can win master in chess,¡± Alpha said indifferently. His eyes were still on the chessboard. ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t think about it anymore. It¡¯s useless no matter how much you think about the master¡¯s level. Why don¡¯t we go out and play? It¡¯s so boring to stay in this small courtyard every day,¡± The tortoise said again. ¡°It¡¯s not boring. I can go out with master every day,¡± Alpha shook his little head. ¡°I¡¯m bored. Let¡¯s go to the North Sea. I heard that it¡¯s very lively there,¡± The tortoise suggested. When its master was around, it didn¡¯t dare to run out of the small courtyard. But now that his master wasn¡¯t here, he could play. ¡°Xiao Ma, are you going?¡± The green tortoise asked the chaotic ant. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± The chaotic ant waved its antennae and said casually. ¡°Panda, come with us. We will bring you to see the world.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The panda nodded its head thoughtfully. These were the three experts, and they wanted to take it out to play. I was delighted to go. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± The green tortoise said calmly. With a swipe of its claw, the four of them disappeared instantly. Ye Fan, chopping wood at the side, looked at the tortoise and the others leaving and smiled. He didn¡¯t say anything and continued chopping wood. What was different from before was that the cracks on the firewood that had been chopped out were extremely smooth. There were no wooden spikes. But now, the firewood that Ye Fan chopped out had nothing. It was in a normal state, like a child picking up an axe and randomly chopping. It seemed that he was more like a mortal. The North Sea was the largest ocean in the Beihuang Continent. The Mainland of Tianyuan was similar to Earth. Land took up a tiny portion of the continent. The rest was the ocean. Thus, the demonic beasts of the sea race were also exceptionally powerful. In the past, the most powerful person in the human race would have been Mu Jiuhuang, who was at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. However, on the surface, no one in the human race could break through to the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm like Mu Jiuhuang, except for a few patriarchs of the Zhongtian Continent. However, those people were already ancient figures in the sect¡¯s forbidden area, struggling on their last breaths. Unless the sect was going to be destroyed, there was no way they would make a move. Compared to Mu Jiuhuang, who was a new emperor with unlimited potential for improvement, there was no comparison at all. However, among the sea Race, more than 20 people were known to be at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. All these years, the sea race would have wreaked havoc if it weren¡¯t for the Nine Phoenix Dynasty¡¯s suppression. At this moment, above the North Sea. The wind and waves surged, causing white waves to appear on the sea. The white waves rolled like white dragons. ¡°Grandpa, is there a ten-thousand-year-old soaring dragon under the North Sea?¡± A young girl looked at her white-bearded old man. ¡°Yes. I bought this information from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master,¡± The white-bearded old man smiled. For this information, he had given up all the wine he had hidden for ten thousand years. He was the patriarch of the Xingyun Sect in the Zhongtian Continent, one of the few people in the human race with a cultivation base of the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. His age added up to at least 100,000 years old. A hundred thousand years ago, he had a Daoist name, Emperor Xing Yun. However, after Mu Jiuhuang reached the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm, he gave up the title of a great emperor. He only allowed others to call him Daoist Xing Yun. ¡°Then, grandpa, can you catch it? Cough¡­¡± Xing Ling¡¯er asked with a smile. However, the little girl only said one sentence before she started coughing. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a mere ten-thousand-year-old soaring dragon,¡± Daoist Xing Yun said with a smile, but there was a deep worry in his eyes. The little girl in front of him was the most outstanding disciple of the Xingyun Sect. In terms of seniority, she was his granddaughter for many generations. She was born with the profound yin spiritual body and was a genius that only appeared once in ten thousand years. However, her natural lung meridian was defective, which caused her to be unable to condense spiritual energy. Her current cultivation was only at the Deity Incarnation Realm. If the damage to her lungs could be cured, her granddaughter could even become the second human emperor after Mu Jiuhuang. However, they still could not treat the injury even after looking for famous doctors. Helplessly, after hearing that the ten-thousand-year-old soaring dragon could heal the lung meridian, Daoist Xing Yun brought Xing Ling¡¯er to the North Sea to try his luck. ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡± Daoist Xing Yun¡¯s expression changed. He could already feel a terrifying power fluctuating under the water. In the rolling white waves, a huge figure was approaching Daoist Xing Yun and Xing Ling¡¯er. ¡°Hehe, Ling¡¯er, watch how your grandfather makes his move.¡± Daoist Xing Yun stood up and released his Qi. the terrifying Qi of the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm burst out. However, the next moment, he was shocked. In the sky, four extremely powerful auras suddenly appeared. ¡°Hehe, Emperor Xing Yun, long time no see. Are you satisfied with the trap we¡¯ve laid out?¡± The four ninth-stage Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts of the demon clan stood in four directions, surrounding them. Chapter 34 The four sea kings of the demon clan sneered, and their auras burst out. ¡°Hahaha, Daoist Xing Yun, we¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to lure you out.¡± ¡°To make you believe that soaring dragon can treat the lung meridian, one of the sea kings even personally took action.¡± The four of them fixed their eyes on Daoist Xing Yun. There weren¡¯t many experts at the ninth level Heavenly Tribulation Realm in the human race, but they could comprehend the laws at a deeper level, and their combat power was more terrifying! That was why the sea race had not made a move. However, in the dark, the sea race had been planning this all along. As long as the ninth-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm experts of the human race were weakened, the sea race could launch an all-out attack without any worries. Daoist Xing Yun was one of the plans of these people. ¡°Hmph, despicable.¡± Daoist Xing Yun looked at the four of them and frowned. He was very powerful, but he knew he couldn¡¯t defeat four experts of the same realm. Moreover, Xing Ling¡¯er was there. He could not let anything happen to her. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t even think about running. The soaring dragon has already sealed the surrounding space. Do you think you can escape with this little girl under our joint attack?¡± The Whale Shark King sneered and threw a punch at Daoist Xing Yun. The punch contained the terrifying power of the ocean. Like a giant shark, it came out to devour the sky and the earth, biting toward Daoist Xing Yun. This was a unique attack method of the sea race. Their attack could be combined with their body. Furthermore, they fought on the sea¡¯s surface, their home ground. They could continuously draw power from the sea. ¡°Hmph, could it be that I, Daoist Xing Yun, have not made any progress after all these years of seclusion?¡± Daoist Xing Yun shouted angrily as well. He stomped his foot, and a huge galaxy appeared around him. There seemed to be stars moving in the galaxy. This was his star domain! In an instant, he opened the star field. He knew he could not escape, but Xing Ling¡¯er had to leave. ¡°Old thing, do you think it¡¯s that easy to stall time?¡± The four sea kings looked at each other and attacked with all their might! Boom! A huge force struck the star domain, and the stars in the galaxy seemed to tremble. However, Daoist Xing Yun held on to it, accumulating his most powerful attack. He could only open up a short passage by striking out with this attack. He wanted to send Xing Ling¡¯er away the moment the passage was opened. The four sea kings¡¯ continued to attack, and the huge waves drowned the star. However, Daoist Xing Yun was an experienced expert at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Under the joint attack of the four, his expression did not change. Even though he did not counterattack and was purely resisting, the meridians in his body even showed signs of shattering. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Xing Ling¡¯er asked nervously. Her young face was filled with worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling¡¯er. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Daoist Xing Yun smiled and fixed his eyes on the gaps between the attacks of the four sea kings. ¡°Now.¡± Daoist Xing Yun was overjoyed. A light beam shot from his hand, aiming at the space next to the Whale Shark King. Crack. With a crisp sound, a crack in the array in front of the Whale Shark King opened. ¡°Ling¡¯er, go!¡± Daoist Xing Yun was overjoyed. He took Xing Ling¡¯er and turned into a beam of starlight, flying toward the crack. However, as he flew out, the space in front of him changed suddenly. The surrounding space was a cage formed by countless seawater. ¡°Hehe, Daoist Xing Yun, it¡¯s a pity I intentionally revealed that flaw to you. If it were any other time, you could notice it. But today, you brought another person with you.¡± The Whale Shark King sneered. That was what would happen when you have things to care about. ¡°Despicable!¡± Daoist Xingyun was shocked and helpless. He could only use all his strength. Otherwise, he and Xing Ling¡¯er would be unable to escape today. Boom! Daoist Xing Yun¡¯s power increased sharply, but the sea cage exploded. ¡°Ling¡¯er?¡± Daoist Xing Yun was shocked. They could feel that the explosion of the formation was extraordinary. Their spiritual power would be seriously injured. He had no choice but to cover Xing Ling¡¯er with all his spiritual energy and bear the force of the explosion. Slap! The huge shock wave exploded on Daoist Xing Yun¡¯s body, leaving a bloody mark. However, after the formation exploded, he took Xing Ling¡¯er and escaped. ¡°Go after them.¡± ¡°Daoist Xing Yun is seriously injured. He couldn¡¯t escape far.¡± The Whale Shark King shouted, and the four sea kings went after Daoist Xing Yun. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xing Ling¡¯er panicked when she saw the pale-faced Daoist Xing Yun. Behind her were four ocean kings. At the same time, the green tortoise and the other three appeared above the North Sea. ¡°Huh? The four sea kings again?¡± Daoist Xing Yun, running away in a hurry, suddenly saw the green tortoise and the others. He was instantly shocked. They didn¡¯t expect the sea race to dispatch eight sea kings to attack him instantly. ¡°Daoist Xing Yun, where are you running to?¡± The Whale Shark King and the others had caught up. Several attacks were launched at Daoist Xing Yun and his granddaughter. Bang! In the face of the four terrifying attacks, Daoist Xing Yun turned around quickly and stood in front of Xing Ling¡¯er. He immediately fainted. ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s my demon race¡¯s sea king. Nice to meet you! ¡± The Whale Shark King and the other three flew over, and when they saw the green tortoise and the others, they cupped their hands to show their friendliness. ¡°Sea king?¡± The green tortoise felt that the name sounded powerful. ¡°Doggy, from now on, don¡¯t call me Tortoise Head. This name isn¡¯t nice. From now on, call me Sea King!¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the sea king!¡± The green tortoise said with a smile. He was extremely satisfied with this name. ¡°Not bad. You guys have given me a good name. You can go now. I¡¯ll spare your lives,¡± The green tortoise said indifferently. Several demons besieged one human. If this were before, the green tortoise would have killed these demons directly. However, these few people had given him a very nice name, so he would let them go for the time being. ¡°What do you mean, fellow Daoist? Do you want to compete with us for Daoist Xing Yun?¡± ¡°Hmph, four against four, could it be that fellow Daoist is confident of winning?¡± When the Whale Shark King and the other three heard the green tortoise¡¯s words, their faces instantly turned gloomy, and they stood out. The sea kings were experts at the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm. Every sea king was an incomparably arrogant existence. How could others threaten them? In an instant, the Whale Shark King and the other three were in high spirits. Chapter 35 ¡°Well, you little rascals are trying to challenge me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Go, panda!¡± The green tortoise looked at the sea king before him and said disdainfully. Roar! When the panda heard its boss call it, it was instantly overjoyed. Boss Black Tortoise had asked him to do something! In an instant, the panda¡¯s body expanded hundreds of times, and the panda reappeared in the world. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the¡­ panda?¡± The Whale Shark King and the other three sea kings paused. Facing the terrifying aura of the panda, they had no way to resist. Under the terrifying aura of the panda, they were like leaves in the face of the surging waves, ready to be destroyed at any time. ¡°Senior, we didn¡¯t know your identity before. Please forgive us.¡± The Whale Shark King and the other three quickly admitted defeat. The panda¡¯s aura pressed down, but the tortoise, dog, and ant didn¡¯t move. The four of them were no match for the panda alone. Not to mention these few, who seemed to be the big brothers of the panda. The mental state of the Whale Shark King and the other three had already collapsed. Where did these old monsters come from? However, as the sea king, his reaction was still swift. The Whale Shark King and the other three instantly obeyed and hurriedly begged for mercy. However, the panda didn¡¯t listen to them at all. These days, even the panda had scared them. He was angry. How could he give up a chance to vent his anger? A palm smacked down on the four sea kings. Bang! The four Sea Kings still wanted to run, but when faced with the panda¡¯s furious slap, their bodies turned into a mist of blood and were blasted to death a thousand meters away. After killing the four sea kings, the panda¡¯s mood instantly brightened. ¡°Boss, Sea King, did I do well?¡± The panda shrank back again and looked at the green tortoise with a dazed expression. ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°Come with us in the future.¡± The Black Tortoise said indifferently as he looked at the white waves in the river. A ten-thousand-year-old soaring dragon was trapped and struggling madly. The Whale Shark King and the other three captured this soaring dragon. The purpose was to lure Daoist Xing Yun into the trap. But now, the panda had killed the Whale Shark King and the other three. The soaring dragon could feel the terrifying might of the four beasts. It was afraid of being implicated and struggled frantically. He was about to break the formation and escape. However¡­ Suddenly, a heaven-shaking pressure enveloped it, and the cold aura made it shiver, not daring to move at all. ¡°Please spare my life. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± The ten-thousand-year-old soaring dragon hurriedly knelt on the surface of the sea. Its long body was bent and prostrated, trembling in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t eat meat.¡± ¡°in the future, if there¡¯s anything fun in the north sea, let us know immediately.¡± The Black Tortoise said indifferently, but a green light entered the space between the soaring dragon¡¯s eyebrows. In an instant, the materializations of the Black Tortoise, the sky-devouring dog, and the chaotic ant appeared in the soaring dragon¡¯s mind. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The soaring dragon was so frightened that he gasped. ¡°My¡­ My¡­¡± ¡°My Lord!¡± After two hours, the soaring dragon finally spoke in a hurry. The few people in front of him were legendary peerless divine beasts. The soaring dragon had already shrunk in size due to fear, and those rolling white waves had all calmed down. It was scared. The few people in front of it were supreme big shots. If he could get the favor of these big shots in front of him, wouldn¡¯t he be able to take off? At the first moment, the soaring dragon knelt on the ground and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to do it¡­ my lord.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Black Tortoise said indifferently. He didn¡¯t expect that, although he didn¡¯t find anything fun this time, he got a good name. The Sea King! ¡°This name is domineering.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± ¡°Doggy, Xiao Ma, panda, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very domineering?¡± The Black Tortoise was filled with joy as it looked at the sky-devouring dog, the chaotic ant, and the panda, Rongrong. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alpha replied indifferently. He drew a chessboard in the air and fiddled with the game on it. The chaotic ant did not speak. Only panda Rongrong hurriedly flattered, ¡°The Sea King¡¯s amazing. The Sea King is domineering!¡± ¡°Not bad, you have a lot of potentials,¡± Hearing Rongrong¡¯s flattery, the Black Tortoise, cast an appreciative look at it. ¡°Seniors, please save my grandfather.¡± At this moment, Xing Ling¡¯er cried and held the unconscious Daoist Xing Yun, asking for help from Black Tortoise and the others. She had naturally seen the panda kill the Whale Shark King and the other three with a single slap. Moreover, the panda was flattering the green tortoise. It was obvious that these people were all super experts. Since they were willing to kill the Whale Shark King and the other demonic beasts, they were naturally on the human side. Xing Ling¡¯er instantly understood the key point in a few seconds. He immediately asked for help from Black Tortoise and the others. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The chaotic ant was about to attack when it saw the little girl cry for help. ¡°No, you can¡¯t,¡± However, the Black Tortoise managed to stop the chaotic ant. ¡°What?¡± The chaotic ant was stunned. Its feelers shook, and it looked at the Black Tortoise. ¡°What? You want to watch him die?¡± The chaotic ant said. ¡°No, it¡¯s easy to save this old Daoist, but look at this little girl¡¯s body,¡± The Black Tortoise said slowly. The chaotic ant looked over and then moved its feelers. ¡°The profound Yin spiritual body an inborn injury to the lung meridian?¡± The chaotic ant was stunned. This was a little difficult to resolve. ¡°Then, bring her back for the master to see.¡± Alpha said indifferently as he played chess. ¡°No, if we bring her back, won¡¯t master find out that we sneaked out?¡± The Black Tortoise shook its head hurriedly. When it remembered that its master had said he would make soup out of it, its body quivered. ¡°Little girl, come to Dayang Town¡¯s station by yourself, but don¡¯t tell us that you¡¯ve seen us before, do you understand?¡± The Black Tortoise instructed. Xing Ling¡¯er nodded quickly while carrying the severely injured Daoist Xing Yun, but she was extremely shocked. These divine beasts were already powerful, but they still had a master. Then wouldn¡¯t the master behind them be even more powerful? Xing Ling¡¯er was overjoyed. Wouldn¡¯t her grandfather¡¯s injuries be cured with such a terrifying expert? ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± she thought. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Xing Ling¡¯er¡¯s young face revealed a determined expression as she nodded. The Black Tortoise nodded. Then, his figure flashed, and he instantly disappeared. In the next moment, he was back in the small courtyard. At the same time, Xiao Changtian took the painting he got from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master and returned to the small courtyard. Outside Dayang Town, Xing Ling¡¯er, carrying the unconscious Daoist Xing Yun, headed toward Dayang Town with a determined look in her eyes. The sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect, Lian Shenyin, had an apologetic look on her face. Her gaze was filled with apprehension as she stood beside the inn. Chapter 36 Lian Shenyin¡¯s expression was solemn outside the inn, and her heart was filled with apprehension. After listening to Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s analysis, Lian Shenyin understood how terrifying this senior was. That day, she was lucky, or she would have died. Following Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s advice, Lian Shenyin arrived at the inn. However, she was extremely nervous. After all, if she were to barge into such an expert¡¯s courtyard, would she anger the senior? Or perhaps, the moment she entered, the big ant would suddenly attack again, and the terrifying power would directly hit her. At this moment, Lian Shenyin was like a little girl who had just entered the cultivation world. She was extremely reserved. If the disciples of the Divine Sound Sect saw that their usually decisive and tough sect leader was in such a feminine state, their jaws would drop. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll have to apologize to senior sooner or later.¡± ¡°Lian Shenyin, when did you become so cowardly?¡± Lian Shenyin said in a self-deprecating manner as she revealed a bitter smile. Then, she made up her mind. In an instant, she stepped out and came to the door of the small courtyard. However, the moment she got close, she was instantly stunned by the scene in front of her. She saw the Nanming Flames Painting of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master. However, at this moment, a young master in a green robe was holding the Nine Phoenix Dynasty¡¯s Phoenix Feather Brush and drawing on the Nanming Flames Painting. One must know that these two treasures were the treasures of the two experts in the world. The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion master was stingy, not to mention this Nanming Flames Painting. Once this diagram was out, cultivators below the fifth level Heavenly Tribulation Realm would find it difficult to resist. As for the Phoenix Feather Brush, as the sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect, it had naturally attended the meeting hosted by the Nine Phoenix Dynasty. He had seen the Phoenix Feather Brush once during the conference. That Phoenix Feather Brush was the most precious item of Emperor Jiuhuang! Emperor Jiuhuang was a heroine whom even she admired. She had single-handedly become the number one emperor after the Emperor Death Era on the Mainland of Tianyuan! However, these two treasures were now in the hands of the young man in front of him. How could Lian Shenyin not know that the young man in front of him was probably the master the chaotic ant had spoken of? It was the supreme existence that she admired. ¡°Sen¡­¡± She was just about to call him senior, but the scene in front of her made her feel as if she had been struck by lightning. Xiao Changtian was holding the Phoenix Feather Brush with a faint smile. With a wave of his hand, he was willfully drawing on the Nanming Flames Painting. He looked extremely calm. It was as if they were just a few casual strokes. It was like a child picking up a paintbrush and drawing on the wall. However, as the brush fell, the originally silent Nanming Flames Painting seemed to burn instantly. It was as if an unparalleled inferno had appeared in her mind. The countless flames between heaven and earth seemed to burn in the inferno. The terrifying flames contained the terrifying great Dao of fire. The entire world was destroyed in front of the great Dao of fire! All that was left was a sea of flames! ¡°Hiss¡­¡± ¡°What a terrifying fire concept!¡± ¡°What a terrifying painting technique!¡± Lian Shenyin stood at the entrance of the courtyard. She was shocked beyond words. It was as if he had been scared out of his wits. He was in a daze, and it took him a long time to recover. ¡°Well, this is barely acceptable.¡± After finishing the painting, Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. This Nanming Flames Painting was an immortal magic treasure, but the level of the painting was challenging to describe in words. With the help of the Phoenix Feather Brush, he drew a few simple strokes on the painting. However, with his superb painting skills, he could still easily adjust the painting to its best state. ¡°Now, this painting is already of a very high grade as a congratulatory gift.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly and put down the Phoenix Feather Brush in his hand. He looked up and saw an extremely valiant-looking woman standing outside the courtyard. However, the woman seemed to be in a daze. That was right. Lian Shenyin was indeed in a daze. She heard Xiao Changtian say that this painting was barely acceptable. ¡°Is senior¡¯s realm that hard to predict? Could it be an ancient emperor?¡± Lian Shenyin was shocked. After a long time, she finally came back to her senses. She just happened to see Xiao Changtian looking over. In an instant, his heart trembled, and he hurriedly bowed. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you.¡± Lian Shenyin quickly apologized. She had already seen the painting of such an expert. She wondered if she would be angered by it. On her forehead, beads of sweat could be seen. Even her back was covered in a cold sweat. The Xiao Changtian in front of her was too terrifying! ¡°Senior?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Lian Shenyin and frowned as he thought, ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°Why did she call me senior?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to be as old as this woman. However, Xiao Changtian was slightly stunned. He suddenly recalled that he was painting just now. ¡°Could it be that she is another painting enthusiast?¡± Xiao Changtian guessed. The more he thought about it, the more he felt his guess was accurate. He remembered that Perfected Qing Yun had called him a senior in calligraphy, even though he was not a powerful immortal cultivator. This person must have been standing outside the door and saw him painting. No wonder. Although he couldn¡¯t cultivate, and the system didn¡¯t let him cultivate, his painting skill had already reached great success. ¡°Come in.¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. Since she was a fan of painting and calligraphy, he would like to invite her to the small courtyard to discuss her painting skills. This was also an excellent way to relax. In the world of cultivation, there were not many people who loved calligraphy and painting. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian was letting her in, Lian Shenyin was overjoyed. The senior didn¡¯t blame her but let her in. So, Lian Shenyin walked carefully, retracted her cultivation, and slowly walked in. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a faint smile and sat down. ¡°Me¡­?¡± Lian Shenyin was incomparably shocked. This was a supreme expert, and she didn¡¯t dare to sit down with him. ¡°Of course, have a seat. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly and said to the room, ¡°Jiu¡¯er, there¡¯s a guest. Make some tea,¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mu Jiuhuang, whispering to Chu Yiren in the room, heard Xiao Changtian calling her and quickly responded. As for Lian Shenyin, she sat opposite Xiao Changtian as if she was sitting on pins and needles. Her face was filled with nervousness and apprehension. Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. He could tell she was nervous, so he found a topic to discuss. ¡°What do you think of this painting?¡± Chapter 37 Xiao Changtian had a faint smile on his face. Since they both loved painting and calligraphy, he must have placed too much emphasis on etiquette. That was why the person in front of him was so nervous. Xiao Changtian understood, so he directly found a topic. As long as there was a common topic, even those silent could speak eloquently and endlessly. It was a saying from where he came from. ¡°Senior¡¯s painting is the most realistic one I¡¯ve ever seen. Just by looking at it, I feel like I¡¯m in it. It makes me feel like I¡¯m in a sea of fire and in contact with this world of flames.¡± Lian Shenyin quickly answered with a respectful expression. This painting contained the supreme great Dao of fire. Even she didn¡¯t dare to look at it for a long time. After watching for a long time, she felt her eyes begin to burn and hurt. Even her divine consciousness was starting to hurt. This was due to being burned by the law of fire. If she continued to watch, it would become extremely dangerous. ¡°There are still some flaws.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head. Although he was a great calligrapher, the original creator of this painting was not very good. He didn¡¯t handle it well in some aspects. For example, the light and shadow at the corners of the fire and the use of lines. From how he drew, one could tell that this person¡¯s painting skills were excellent, but he was probably just an aficionado and not a real artist. Otherwise, he would have noticed these details. Of course, it was also possible that he did not have a good foundation. Although Xiao Changtian had repaired the painting and covered the flaws with other methods, this painting forever lacked the inner charm that was difficult to make up for. ¡°Flaw?¡± Lian Shenyin was taken aback. The Nanming Flames Painting before her, whether it was in terms of art or the great Dao of fire, was filled with a fierce spirit. She really couldn¡¯t think of any flaws. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The original creator of this painting didn¡¯t have a good foundation, which led to the difficulty of the post-production.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a house. It¡¯s easy to lay the foundation but not strong enough. No matter how gorgeous the house is, it will become fragile after a strong wind blows.¡± Xiao Changtian explained calmly and patiently. ¡°Senior, do you mean¡­?¡± Lian Shenyin furrowed her brows. Her face was filled with doubt. Even though what Xiao Changtian said was extremely easy to understand, and she even caught some of it, she still couldn¡¯t understand it accurately. ¡°Let me put it this way. For example, there are mountains, rivers, and forests.¡± ¡°Only countless existences can construct this world.¡± ¡°However, when the endless flames devour everything in the world, it is impossible for the flames to survive alone.¡± ¡°So, this is the flaw of this flame painting.¡± Xiao Changtian explained patiently. Although this painting described the ferocity of the flame in an extremely realistic manner, there were only flames in this painting. As the saying goes, solitary Yin can not grow, and solitary Yang can not exist. If only flames existed, how could this patch of flames still burn so vigorously? ¡°Even if two small stones were added, it might look abrupt and uncomfortable, but the whole painting suddenly became more charming, harmonious, and sophisticated.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression changed as he picked up the Phoenix Feather Brush and added two more strokes to the painting. He added a piece of grass. After the fire burned, it was pitch black. The grass was lifeless, leaving only some wood chips. However, in Lian Shenyin¡¯s mind, within the endless flames, even though the grass had been burnt to the point where it no longer had any signs of life when a gust of wind blew past, new grass would grow out. The grass was dark green and firm. Compared to the grass before, it was tougher and more vibrant. Then, the fire continued to burn, and the grassland lost its vitality again. However, the grass grew again, and the cycle repeated itself. The grass grew stronger, and the fire grew fiercer. The two destroyed each other, but they also relied on each other and survived! Suddenly, her expression changed, and her eyes lit up. She suddenly had a realization. ¡°That¡¯s right. I study the zither. No matter what kind of music I choose, I want to pursue perfection.¡± ¡°But just like this flame in front of me, as the saying goes, solitary Yin doesn¡¯t grow long. I pursue the ultimate music, but what if there is more noise?¡± Her expression changed, and she wanted to try playing the zither with her heart! She didn¡¯t need to care about so many failures or the disharmony of the notes. She didn¡¯t need to care about the disharmony of one note. She would just return to her original state. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy when I play the instrument. I¡¯ll play the instrument when I¡¯m happy! There was no need to pay attention to any rules and constraints, only the joy in the heart.¡± A zither appeared in Lian Shenyin¡¯s mind as she thought of this. She closed her eyes and played the zither in her mind. Countless notes burst out at the same time. It was as if she had returned to the time when she had just broken through the Heavenly Tribulation Realm with the sound of the zither. At that time, she was still playing the zither according to her heart. However, after so many years, of pursuing a higher realm, her mind was placed on how to play the ultimate note. How could she use music to reach a higher level and break into a higher cultivation realm? Under the subtle influence, he had forgotten the state of mind when he first came into contact with the zither! Wasn¡¯t it because she liked to play the zither that she could break through to the Heavenly Tribulation Realm so quickly? If she were happy, she would play the zither. This understanding rose in her heart. Buzzz! The long zither in her mind suddenly buzzed. She didn¡¯t need to play it, but she could already make melodious music. The sound of the zither rang out on its own. Lian Shenyin was immersed in this melodious zither sound, and the barrier of the realm in her dantian disappeared without a trace! At this moment, her cultivation base had another breakthrough! The fifth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm! Lian Shenyin¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. Her eyes were bright, and her face was filled with joy. In just a few days, she had broken through from the third level to the fifth level? That was something that she didn¡¯t even dare to think about before! All of this was because of senior! The senior was too terrifying! ¡°Thank you for your guidance, senior,¡± Lian Shenyin quickly expressed her gratitude. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small trick,¡± Xiao Changtian smiled indifferently and said. The Dao of painting and calligraphy was very petty compared to the great Dao of those immortal cultivators. As for him, he only had the system¡¯s support and some understanding of painting and calligraphy. ¡°The tea is ready,¡± At this moment, Mu Juhuang came over with two cups of tea. ¡°Please have some tea,¡± Mu Jiuhuang placed the two cups of tea on the table before Lian Shenyin and Xiao Changtian. ¡°Jiuhuang¡­¡± Lian Shenyin was instantly shocked to see Mu Jiuhuang. She was dumbfounded. That was Emperor Jiuhuang. ¡°Why is she here?¡± However, just as Lian Shenyin was about to stand up, Mu Jiuhuang smiled and motioned for her to sit down and not make a sound. Only then did Lian Shenyin sit down in shock. However, she had never thought that the great emperor, the strongest human in the Mainland of Tianyuan, would be serving tea. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Seeing Lian Shenyin¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian asked in confusion. ¡°There was a temple fair before, and we met once,¡± Mu Jiuhuang was the first to speak. It was a grand event of the Nine Phoenix Dynasty and a grand event for Mu Jiuhuang to ascend the throne! ¡°Senior is a reclusive expert. We can¡¯t expose our identity as immortal cultivators. Otherwise, if we disturb senior¡¯s peace, the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± At the same time, Mu Jiuhuang transmitted a message to Lian Shenyin using her vital spirit. Lian Shenyin received the vital spirit voice transmission and nodded. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, since you know him. Why don¡¯t you sit down and chat with him?¡± Xiao Changtian asked. ¡°Master, there¡¯s still something cooking in the kitchen. I¡¯ll excuse myself. Please continue your conversation,¡± Mu Jiuhuang said faintly and returned to the kitchen. ¡°Alright, then,¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. Lian Shenyin looked at Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s back in disbelief. She was shocked, ¡°Senior, she¡¯s¡­¡± Lian Shenyin didn¡¯t expect that the great Emperor Jiuhuang had just been serving tea. She even addressed senior as master¡­? ¡°Oh, she is my maid, Jiu¡¯er,¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. ¡°Maid?¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s entire being was dumbfounded. Even the great empress was a maid of this senior. This senior was genuinely terrifying! That was the human race¡¯s number one expert, and she was serving tea? Lian Shenyin was extremely shocked. Just as Lian Shenyin was still in shock, an extremely tender voice suddenly rang outside the courtyard door. ¡°May I ask if you can save my grandfather?¡± It was a little girl who looked to be only eight years old. She was carrying an adult¡¯s body on her back, and her eyes were sparkling with tears. Her face was covered in tears, and she looked dirty. The little girl was Xing Ling¡¯er. She carried Daoist Xing Yun¡¯s body and followed the tortoise. Because she felt that the tortoise was so strong that the person who could kill her grandfather could not kill him, he would be able to save her grandfather! When Xiao Changtian and Lian Shenyin heard the voice, they both looked toward the door. Then, he saw Xing Ling¡¯er and Daoist Xing Yun. ¡°Huh? Someone¡¯s injured?¡± Xiao Changtian looked over and saw Daoist Xing Yun in Xing Ling¡¯er¡¯s arms. At this moment, Daoist Xing Yun was covered in bright red blood. His white robe was dyed red, and he looked terrible. It was as if he could die at any moment. ¡°Help me save this person. Bring this person in,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Lian Shenyin. He wanted Lian Shenyin to help him carry the heavily injured Daoist Xing Yun into the house. However, Lian Shenyin thought Xiao Changtian wanted her to carry Daoist Xing Yun alone. So, Lian Shenyin stood up and walked to the door of the small courtyard. She picked up Daoist Xing Yun with one hand. When Xiao Changtian saw this scene, he recalled how Mu Jiuhuang had carried Ye Fan and was slightly shocked. ¡°Why are all the women here so strong?¡± Chapter 38 Lian Shenyin carried Daoist Xing Yun to Xiao Changtian¡¯s room alone. ¡°Daoist Xing Yun?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was stunned. She instantly recognized the injured old man. It was the Xingyun Emperor who had passed the great emperor¡¯s position to her. At that time, she had just broken through to the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm and defeated Daoist Xing Yun, taking down the great emperor in one go. However, Mu Jiuhuang was clear that Daoist Xing Yun had already developed the intention to retire during that battle. That was why he gave her a chance. Otherwise, how could she, who had just broken through to the ninth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm, defeat the Xingyun Emperor? At most, she would be on par with the Daoist Xing Yun. Although now, Daoist Xing Yun was no longer his opponent. But even so, the people who could hurt him on the streets were as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns. Why did he suffer from such heavy injuries? ¡°You guys go out first. I¡¯ll treat this old man.¡± Xiao Changtian said to Mu Jiuhuang, Lian Shenyin, and Chu Yiren. The three of them nodded and walked out of the room. ¡°Emperor.¡± Lian Shenyin bowed to Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Sect leader Lian, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. In the eyes of the senior, we are all ordinary people. Do you understand?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes squinted as she said in a low voice. ¡°Understood.¡± They were all intelligent people. In an instant, Lian Shenyin understood that this senior was hiding in the mortal world and playing around. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Who could hurt Daoist Xing Yun?¡± Mu Jiuhuang asked in a low voice. Daoist Xing Yun was extremely powerful. According to reason, crossing the Heavenly Tribulation Realm meant invincible in the era when the Greater Vehicle Realm did not exist. ¡°A few sea race brats ambushed that brat.¡± Suddenly, the tortoise¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise!¡± ¡°You mean the one who injured Daoist Xing Yun was the sea king of the sea tribe?¡± When Mu Jiuhuang heard this, she looked at the green tortoise respectfully. Seeing this, Lian Shenyin also reacted. This tortoise should be the divine beast that Daoist Qing Yun had mentioned, the Black Tortoise. She quickly followed suit and bowed. After paying his respects, his eyes scanned the small courtyard. Then, he noticed the divine beast ant in the bamboo forest and the grass in the backyard. ¡°Greetings, senior,¡± Lian Shenyin quickly greeted the ant. However, the ant only glanced at her and wandered into the grass. ¡°Phew! Luckily, my intuition was right. This ant does have the same master as the Black Tortoise.¡± Lian Shenyin was happy. Not long after, Xiao Changtian walked out of the room. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t cry. Your grandfather will probably wake up tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the seven-year-old girl in front of him and said with a faint smile. The old man¡¯s body was extremely tough. He had already taken care of his injuries. As long as he had a good rest, he would probably be fine by tomorrow morning. ¡°Thank you, big brother,¡± An innocent smile appeared on Xing Ling¡¯er¡¯s face. She no longer cried. ¡°Jiu¡¯er, take the little girl to wash her face first,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Xing Ling¡¯er¡¯s crying face and instructed Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Chu Yiren followed Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Ye Fan, go and sell some firewood tonight. Get some money for us to have a taste of meat tonight,¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the sudden guests in the small courtyard and could only give such an order. Ye Fan had been chopping firewood recently. It had almost filled up a small room. ¡°Yes, master,¡± Ye Fan nodded. He carried the basket and went to sell firewood. When Lian Shenyin heard this, she realized the senior had a disciple. She quickly looked at Ye Fan. After all, the senior was strong, and even Emperor Jiuhuang was only the senior¡¯s servant. Then how strong would the senior¡¯s disciple be? However, she was stunned at first glance. ¡°Senior¡¯s disciple is a mortal?¡± Lian Shenyin was filled with shock. However, after the initial shock, she was slightly astonished. She looked at Ye Fan, he was indeed a mortal, but his walking speed seemed to be very slow, but it also seemed to be very fast. It was extremely strange. She even saw Ye Fan smiling at her. She was dazed for a moment. She rubbed her eyes. When she looked at Ye Fan again, he had already disappeared. ¡°What¡­¡± Lian Shenyin looked at the scene before her and didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t tell if the senior¡¯s disciple was mortal. Just like Xiao Changtian. The feeling Ye Fan gave her was weird, like he was between a mortal and a cultivator. The feeling that Xiao Changtian gave her was that of an actual mortal. ¡°Could this be the realm of an expert?¡± Lian Shenyin was puzzled. However, Xiao Changtian did not notice Lian Shenyin¡¯s reaction. Meanwhile, in a secret room in the Divine Sound Sect, a tall old man had a shocked expression. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Lian Shenyin has already crossed the fourth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm?¡± The old man sat on the futon with a ruthless expression. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± An elder reported. ¡°Heh. I thought of turning her into a human cauldron when Lian Shenyin gets stronger.¡± ¡°Back then, I killed her master because I fancied her constitution and wanted her to become stronger so I could devour her. However, her cultivation level is the same as mine.¡± ¡°If I continue to let her stabilize her cultivation, my plan will be ruined.¡± ¡°Heh, set up the formation. When she returns, cooperate with my plan and take her down in one go.¡± The Divine Sound Sect¡¯s patriarch said ruthlessly. ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡± Below, vice sect leader Qin Shou sneered. He had been eyeing the position of sect leader for a long time. Since the patriarch was going to make a move, he only had to cooperate. He had no idea about the evil plan of these two people. In the small courtyard, Lian Shenyin told Xiao Changtian how she had disturbed his rest by playing the zither at noon. However, she didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°So you like to play the zither too. It just so happens that I¡¯ve recently written a score for the zither. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a zither.¡± ¡°Since you like to play the zither, I¡¯ll give you this score.¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently as he handed over a page of his score to Lian Shenyin. ¡­ At night, everyone gathered in the small courtyard and had a meal. Lian Shenyin took advantage of the night to comprehend half of the score. The following day, Daoist Xing Yun woke up early in the morning. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s great. You¡¯re awake.¡± Xing Ling¡¯er¡¯s surprised voice was heard from the room. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Lian Shenyin also excused herself. After all, she had been out for a long time. Furthermore, she wanted to return to the Divine Sound Sect and play the score. She could feel that the score contained boundless power. Chapter 39 Divine Sound Sect. Lian Shenyin rushed back from the courtyard with a look of joy on her face. After paying a visit to an expert, her cultivation broke through again, and she also received a song written by the senior himself. Right now, she wanted nothing more than to enter seclusion cultivation. ¡°Hmm? Where are the disciples guarding the mountain?¡± However, when Lian Shenyin returned to the mountain gate, she saw no disciples on guard in front of the entrance of the Divine Sound Sect. Her brows furrowed, and she suddenly had the intuition that a storm was coming, as if something was going to happen. After all, he had given the order that the disciples guarding the mountain could not leave their posts at any time. Just as she was puzzled, a disciple suddenly flew out of the mountain gate. ¡°Sect leader, the patriarch, has come out of seclusion. Please head to the sect¡¯s main hall now,¡± The disciple reported. He had just gone to report. Vice sect leader Qin Shou had already instructed him to do this. ¡°The patriarch has come out of seclusion?¡± Lian Shenyin frowned. All these years, she had suspected that this patriarch of the Divine Sound Sect had killed her master. However, all these years, she had only seen this patriarch of the Divine Sound Sect when she succeeded in the sect leader position in the Great Hall. The reason he gave was that he had been in seclusion. The strength of the sect¡¯s patriarch was above her, so she had not found any clues. She was elated when Lian Shenyin heard that the patriarch had come out of seclusion. She could finally get some news. ¡°You will be on duty here.¡± Lian Shenyin instructed the disciple and flew in. In the main hall, a tall old man sat on the seat of the sect leader. He had a black suona horn at his waist and was full of killing intent. He sat down. Feng Ling, Zi Yue, Sun Wukong, and the other core disciples and elders who supported the sect were all trapped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When Lian Shenyin stepped into the main hall and saw this scene, her brows furrowed as she instantly felt something was wrong. ¡°Sect leader, run! The patriarch wants to kill you!¡± Sun Wukong immediately burned the blood essence in his body to break through the restriction and shouted in panic. ¡°What?¡± Lian Shenyin was shocked as she looked at the ancestor of the Divine Sound Sect in shock. She was just about to investigate the clues, and the patriarch was going to make a move. ¡°Sect leader, leave quickly. They have set up the killing array,¡± Elder Sun Wukong continued to shout. Feng Ling and Zi Yue, who were at the side, also quickly gave Lian Shenyin a look. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s too late to leave now.¡± Sitting on the second seat, Qin Shou sneered with a ferocious expression. He waved his hand, and a stream of light shot out. Buzz! A trembling sound was heard. At the same time, a light shield lit up in the hall. The hall door was instantly locked, and no one could go out. The killing array instantly closed. ¡°Lian Shenyin, you will die today.¡± Qin Shou sneered. As long as Lian Shenyin died, he would be the next sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect. ¡°It¡¯s over. If you left just now, you might have a chance. But now, you can¡¯t go. ¡± Sun Wukong shouted in despair. Feng Ling and Zi Yue were also discouraged. Even though the patriarch¡¯s cultivation state was on par with the sect leader, they were already being controlled. The patriarch had the help of the vice sect leader and the others. The killing and trapping arrays were activated at the same time. He couldn¡¯t beat him, and he couldn¡¯t escape either. In Sun Wukong¡¯s eyes, sect leader Lian Shenyin would surely be dead. Qin Shou and the others also thought so. ¡°Lian Shenyin, are you going to end this yourself, or do you want us to do it?¡± The Divine Sound Sect¡¯s patriarch spoke coldly from the leader¡¯s seat. He opened his cold eyes and looked down at Lian Shenyin. Qin Shou smirked. Very soon, the position of sect leader would be his. Hearing this, Lian Shenyin¡¯s face was filled with confusion, ¡°Patriarch, why do you want to kill me? If you want the position of the sect leader, I can give it up.¡± Lian Shenyin said indifferently. Even though she had her suspicions that the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s patriarch might have something to do with the murder of her master, she didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence. ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to pretend anymore.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re about to die, there¡¯s no harm in telling you. I was the one who killed your master, Daoist Qing Shan!¡± Patriarch Suona sneered. He stopped pretending. He directly confessed. In any case, she was already in a situation where death was inevitable. Lian Shenyin could not escape even if she had wings or screamed until her throat went hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s you, indeed!¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s face turned cold, and her voice turned low. Her eyes focused, and her gaze was extremely cold. It was as if nine heavens of profound ice slowly swept across the faces of Qin Shou and the others. Those caught by Lian Shenyin¡¯s gaze all shuddered as a chill ran down their spines. In the end, Lian Shenyin¡¯s gaze finally landed on the patriarch. Even the patriarch of the Divine Sound Sect felt his heart skip a beat when he met Lian Shenyin¡¯s gaze. The moment his eyes met Lian Shenyin¡¯s, the patriarch of the Divine Sound Sect felt the threat of death. He instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation! Right now, he was surrounding and trying to kill Lian Shenyin. However, he was threatened by Lian Shenyin instead. How could he endure this? ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve angered me. So, I want to kill you myself.¡± The patriarch stood up and removed the black suona horn from his waist. In an instant, everyone¡¯s expression changed. ¡°This is bad. Sect leader, move quickly,¡± Sun Wukong shouted. Once the patriarch used the suona horn, there would be casualties. Moreover, the suona horn itself was extremely overbearing. Those trapped elders all had extremely anxious expressions on their faces. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s no use. Even though you¡¯ve just broken through to the fourth level Heavenly Tribulation Realm, you¡¯re still nothing in front of me.¡± The patriarch¡¯s face was gloomy. He raised the suona horn, and a loud and clear voice rang out instantly. The sound of the suona was ear-piercing, and the terrifying melody caused Sun Wukong, Feng Ling, and the others to spit out a mouthful of blood. It was unbearable. ¡°Lian Shenyin, you¡¯re dead.¡± Qin Shou sneered as well. He was indeed no match for Lian Shenyin, but the patriarch was. If the patriarch killed Lian Shenyin, he would be the sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect. ¡°Activate the killing array!¡± He sneered and shot out another stream of light. Instantly, the killing formation in the hall was activated, and countless notes flew out like blades. The concentrated rhythmic attacks rained down on Lian Shenyin. ¡°Sect leader!¡± ¡°Master.¡± Sun Wukong, Feng Ling, and the others anxiously shouted. Beside Qin Shou, no one noticed that an elder¡¯s eyes focused as a message was silently sent out from his sleeve, bypassing the formation. Chapter 40 ¡°What? The patriarch from the Divine Sound Sect was the one who had killed her master. They want to harm Lian Shenyin?¡± In Xing Yun Sect, Perfected Qing Yun stood up from his seat in shock after receiving the news. According to the information, Lian Shenyin¡¯s current situation was extremely dangerous. ¡°Luoli, take your senior brother along. Bring all the disciples of the sect and head to the Divine Sound Sect as fast as you can. ¡± Perfected Qing Yun sent a voice transmission to Wang Luoli. He then turned into a stream of light and disappeared from the hall. ¡°Head to the Divine Sound Sect?¡± This old man fought with the sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect a few days ago, and he¡¯s not satisfied yet. Now, he¡¯s going to start a group fight?¡± Wang Luoli didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she still called Huo Qingyun and gathered the cultivators of the sect, ready to set off. However, Perfected Qing Yun sent another message. ¡°Luoli, actually, the sect leader of the Divine Sound Sect is your biological mother.¡± After being afraid for so many years that Wang Luoli might have a grudge in her heart, he was trying to find a suitable time to say it. But now, Lian Shen Yin was in a precarious situation and was even trapped within the killing array. Facing the patriarch of the Divine Sound Sect, there was no way that someone with a cultivation base of the fourth-level Heavenly Tribulation Realm could survive. Perfected Qing Yun had no choice but to say it now. It was likely that this would be the last time the mother and daughter would see each other. ¡°What?¡± Wang Luoli¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard the news. She stood there in a daze. She had thought that her mother had died long ago. That was why her father had not told her until now. But now, her father told her that her mother was still alive. Wang Luoli was instantly shocked. She only felt that her mind was completely blank, and she was at a loss. This should have been a happy occasion, but she had just discovered that her mother was in danger. ¡°Junior Sister, take some people and hurry over.¡± Huo Qingyun¡¯s expression darkened, and he became serious. He rode his sword and flew toward the Divine Sound Sect, bringing with him the many experts from the Qingyun Sect that Wang Luoli had dealt with. Perfected Qing Yun even burned his blood essence and turned it into a light beam. If anything were to happen to Lian Shenyin, he would have the entire sect buried with him. Boom! In the main hall, the power of Patriarch Suona seemed to be able to pierce through gold and shatter stone. The sound of the suona horn was overbearing and powerful. Sun Wukong and the others vomited blood. As for Qin Shou and the others, they naturally didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°The patriarch is mighty!¡± ¡°The patriarch is so domineering!¡± Even though they were not feeling well, the people who followed Qin Shou were still cheering and shouting. Whether they could kill Lian Shenyin or not would depend on their ancestor. ¡°Hmph.¡± Hearing the cheers of the people in front of him, Patriarch Suona was extremely happy. He blew the suona horn with even more force. The overbearing sound was like a small mountain. The small mountain was majestic and terrifying as it crashed toward Lian Shenyyin. ¡°Hehe, old man, I didn¡¯t expect that after investigating for so long, you actually killed my master.¡± ¡°My master treated you well in the past.¡± Lian Shenyin sneered. She casually took out a long zither and sat down in the void. She plucked the strings of the zither with her bare hands, and a few soft and gentle sounds came out. The suona horn¡¯s power, like a small mountain, slowed down. Lian Shenyin had yet to make her move. She was waiting for Patriarch Suona to answer her. As for Patriarch Suona, he only laughed in disdain when he saw his attack slowing down. To him, this was just Lian Shenyin¡¯s final struggle to seek death. ¡°The old man Qing Shan has treated me well, but he¡¯s stupid!¡± ¡°I got close to him because I found out that your physique is suitable to be a furnace tripod.¡± ¡°Who knew he wanted to persuade me to go on the correct path, so I killed him.¡± Patriarch Suona sneered ferociously as he started to blow the suona horn again. The stacking of power and the descending array instantly broke the few soft notes that Lian Shenyin had sent out earlier. ¡°Sect leader!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Elder Sun Wukong, Feng Ling, Zi Yue, and the others watched as Patriarch Suona¡¯s attack was only one foot away from Lian Shenyin. They all shouted anxiously. Outside the mountain gate, Perfected Qing Yun also felt it. He used all his strength to hit the protective formation of the Divine Sound Sect. ¡°How dare you attack Shenyin! I¡¯ll bury your entire Divine Sound Sect!¡± A domineering voice rang out. A huge crack appeared on the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s grand formation. Huo Qingyun, Wang Luoli, and the others who had followed him were also attacking the mountain-protecting formation madly. Bang! A muffled sound of an explosion rang out within the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s main hall. The trap array outside the hall was blown up, stirring up smoke and dust. Behind the dust, there was no sound. The battle had ended. ¡°Shenyin!¡± Perfected Qing Yun exploded on the spot. His eyes were bloodshot, and he seemed to have gone crazy. The power around his body smashed toward the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation without restraint. Each attack carried the weight of ten thousand catty. In a few minutes, the Divine Sound Sect¡¯s mountain-protecting formation was instantly shattered. Perfected Qing Yun turned into an afterimage and rushed in madly. Wang Luoli followed behind Perfected Qing Yun and hurriedly rushed into the hall. Her young face and big watery eyes were already sparkling with tears as if she was about to die. On the other hand, Huo Qingyun was commanding the disciples of the clear sky sect to surround the Divine Sound Sect. ¡°Elders, please help me. If any fish escape the net, please capture them.¡± Huo Qingyun stood outside the formation with a grave expression. ¡°Shenyin!¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Two anxious shouts were heard. ¡°What are you shouting for? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± A voice filled with anger and joy suddenly came in the smoke and dust. When the dust settled, everyone saw Lian Shenyin stepping on Patraich Suona. ¡°You¡­.how is that possible? You¡¯ve crossed the fifth level of the Heavenly Tribulation Realm?¡± ¡°Also, what was that song just now?¡± The Divine Sound Sect¡¯s patriarch had thought that victory was already in his grasp. But suddenly, the tune that Lian Shenyin¡¯s turn changed. It was a terrifying sound that carried an endless killing intent. In just a moment, his suona horn could no longer be played. He was instantly defeated! ¡°Sect leader, please spare my life!¡± When Qin Shou and the others saw this scene, their legs trembled, and they knelt on the ground. ¡°Sect leader, I¡¯m a beast. Please spare my life. This old man forced me!¡± ¡°Sect leader, you have to believe me!¡± Qin Shou cried out loudly. Patriarch Suona, who was being stepped on, was shocked, and his face flushed red. ¡°You are worse than a beast!¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: What Old Monster Is That?_i Chapter 41: What Old Monster Is That?_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who is this old fellow scolding?¡± ¡°Sect Master, let me kill this old fellow for you.¡± Qin Shou stood up and walked towards the Suona Ancestor. He was filled with righteous indignation and shamelessly placed himself on the opposite side of the Suona Ancestor. ¡°Hche, a bisexual like you is a fence-sitter. You dirty my eyes.¡± Lian Shenyin said disdainfully as she slapped Qin Shou¡¯s head off. Qin Shou died on the spot. The people who followed Qin Shou shrank back in fear. ¡°That¡¯s great. Shen Yin, you¡¯re fine.¡± Perfected Qing Yun picked Lian Shenyin up and shouted happily. Lian Shenyin blushed like a ripe peach as she was hugged. ¡°Put me down. There are so many people watching.¡± Lian Shenyin said angrily as she patted Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s shoulder heavily. Perfected Qing Yun coughed twice and only then did he notice that there were still so many people present. Most importantly, Wang Luoli was present. He hurriedly put Lian Shenyin down. ¡°Mother!¡± Wang Luoli also rushed over. Her mood was like a roller coaster ride. ¡°Hey!¡± Lian Shenyin quickly responded and pulled Wang Luoli into her arms. Perfected Qing Yun also wanted to go over and hug her when he saw this heartwarming scene. However, Lian Shenyin rolled her eyes at him. Why are you joining in the fun when you¡¯re reunited with your daughter? Perfected Qing Yun felt a little awkward, but it didn¡¯t seem right for him to stand alone at the side. Then, he saw Patriarch Suona. ¡°Old fellow, you harmed my master and even dared to have designs on Shen Yin. A person like you should be skinned by a thousand cuts and burned to ashes.¡± As he spoke, Perfected Qing Yun grabbed the Suona Patriarch and beat him up angrily. Sun Wukong and the other elders were released by the people of the Qing-Yun Sect. ¡°Sect Master is mighty!¡± ¡°Sect Master is domineering!¡± A few elders followed. Just as they thought that the sect master would die, the sect master¡¯s anger actually changed. The terrifying aura of a fifth level Tribulation Transcendence realm was instantly released. Coupled with that divine tune, it instantly suppressed the Suona Patriarch. ¡°Shen Yin, what¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you at the fourth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm before?¡± Perfected Qing Yun, who had killed the Suona Ancestor, walked over and asked curiously. Previously, when the two of them fought, Lian Shenyin was still at the fourth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm. However, he had already reached the fifth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm in a day. Wasn¡¯t this too fast? Wang Luoli raised her head and stopped the flood in her eyes. She also looked at Lian Shenyin in confusion. Even the elder that Perfected Qing Yun had planted in the Divine Sound Sect was extremely curious. He was already prepared to help. Who would have thought that Lian Shenyin would be able to suppress the Suona Ancestor with a backhand? ¡°It¡¯s that senior!¡± Lian Shenyin said respectfully, her eyes filled with respect. At this moment, he could feel how terrifying Xiao Changtian was. If Senior hadn¡¯t given her pointers and the zither score, she would have been in danger today. However, with Senior¡¯s plan, everything could be reversed with a flip of his hand. ¡°That senior is really too terrifying. He can actually predict the future.¡± Lian Shenyin¡¯s mind trembled. In the courtyard. Daoist Nebula woke up. He looked at his body in disbelief. He had actually recovered in a day. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xingyun.¡± Mu Jiuhuang stood beside him and greeted him with a faint smile. ¡°Nine Phoenix Great Emperor?¡± Daoist Nebula was stunned. He looked at Mu Jiuhuang and was surprised. Mu Jiuhuang saved him? When did Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s medical skills become so good? However, despite his surprise, Daoist Xingyun still smiled and said,¡±Thank you for saving me, Fellow Daoist Nine Phoenix.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was the master who saved you.¡± Hearing Daoist Xingyun thanking her, Mu Jiuhuang hurriedly shook her head. She did not dare to take the credit for her master. ¡°Master?¡± Daoist Xingyun was shocked. Staring at Mu Jiuhuang, he was dumbfounded. ¡°Fellow Daoist Nine Phoenix, what nonsense are you spouting?& quot; ¡°Even if you saved me and wanted to do a good deed without leaving your name, there¡¯s no need to make up a master, right?¡± As Daoist Nebula spoke, anger appeared on his face. They were all existences at the peak of the human race, yet they still made such a joke. Did you think it was funny? However, before Mu Jiuhuang could explain again, Xing Ling ¡®er said,¡±¡±Grandpa, it¡¯s true. Big Brother saved you.¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± Daoist Nebula frowned. For a moment, he felt a little confused and did not know what these people were talking about. ¡°Let¡¯s go, follow me to see Master.¡± Mu Jiuhuang didn¡¯t explain and walked out of the room. Seeing this, Daoist Nebula followed him out. Then, he saw a young man chopping firewood. Every swing of the axe was like a mortal chopping firewood. There was nothing special about it. However, the more he looked at the axe, the more fascinated he became. It was as if he was comprehending some great Dao. Daoist Xingyun only came back to his senses when Ye Fan smiled at him. ¡°What happened to me just now?¡± Daoist Nebula reacted and realized that his mind was in a trance. Looking at this young man again, he was still ordinary. ¡°Strange!¡± Daoist Nebula was extremely shocked. Even though he had lived for 100,000 years, he had never seen such a strange thing. However, he knew that the cultivation of this person in front of him was definitely not lower than his. This was the vigilance of someone who had lived for 100,000 years. ¡°Greetings, senior. Thank you for saving my life.¡± Daoist Nebula hurriedly bowed to Ye Fan with extreme respect. In his heart, he could accept the fact that the empress had acknowledged him as her master. After all, at their level, wanting to advance further was simply harder than ascending to the heavens. ¡°Elder, you¡¯re too polite.¡± ¡°However, the one who saved you was Master, not me.¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly and returned the favor. He also knew Daoist Nebula, but Daoist Nebula did not know him. ¡°What? You have a Master?¡± Daoist Nebula was shocked. The young man in front of him had already made it impossible for him to pry into the mantras. However, this person still had his master. ¡°What kind of old monster is that?¡± Daoist Nebula muttered in a low voice. Could it be an old monster that was even older than him? However, he was only saying it for himself. The old monster he mentioned did not have any negative implications. He was just lamenting that he had lived for 100,000 years and did not know such an expert. However, the Black Tortoise and the other Divine Beasts heard it. In an instant, the terrifying auras of the Black Tortoise, the Heaven Devouring Dog, and the Heaven Murder Ant directly crushed over. ¡°Ah!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: A Merely Damaged Lung Meridian, That’s All Chapter 42: A Merely Damaged Lung Meridian, That¡¯s All Translator: 549690339 Daoist Xingyun was so terrified that he fell to the ground, trembling. In his sea of consciousness. He saw a Black Tortoise that was as tall as the sky. Its four legs were like pillars that supported the sky. Endless seawater surged around its body as if it wanted to drown the heavens! A huge divine dog stood on the chessboard that was densely covered with chess lines. The stars were on the chessboard, and the galaxy was on the chessboard. It opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to devour the sky and the moon! There was also a divine ant that walked out of the chaos. The aura of chaos around its body spread, and the infinite space collapsed! ¡°Black Tortoise, Heaven Swallowing Dog, Chaos Ant¡­¡± ¡°Hiss Daoist Xingyun gasped. His cultivation of the ninth stage Tribulation Transcendence realm was nothing in front of these divine beasts. Facing these four powerful auras, Daoist Xingyun felt like he was a leaf in the wind that could be torn apart by the hurricane at any time. He sat on the ground, not daring to move at all! ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake.¡± At this moment. Xiao Changtian came back from his morning walk. Daoist Nebula walked out, but he was sitting on the ground, and his body seemed to be trembling. Xiao Changtian was slightly stunned. He was puzzled. Could it be that the old man¡¯s injuries had not recovered yet? It shouldn¡¯t be! According to his advanced medical skills and the old man¡¯s strong body, he should have recovered. However, Xiao Changtian still walked over to help the old man. As Xiao Changtian approached, Daoist Xingyun instantly felt the pressure of the Black Tortoise and the other divine beasts disappear. ¡°Is it this person in front of us?¡± Daoist Xingyun was old and experienced. How could he not feel it? It was because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance that the Black Tortoise and the other divine beasts withdrew their pressure. With a whoosh, he hurriedly stood up. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Senior.¡± Daoist Xingyun stood there like a lackey and hurriedly expressed his gratitude to Xiao Changtian. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not a serious injury.¡± ¡°However, you need to pay the medical fees.¡±Xiao Changtian waved his hand and smiled. ¡°Medical expenses?¡± Daoist Nebula was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he had heard of the term medical treatment. However, it was understandable that a senior would ask for medical fees after saving him. But this time, he left in a hurry and did not bring any treasures with him. How should he repay Senior? Daoist Heiyun hesitated. Xiao Changtian looked at Taoist Xingyun who was hesitating and paused for a moment. Did this old man not understand what he said? After all, the word ¡®medical¡¯ was not common on the Tian Yuan Continent! After thinking for a while, Xiao Changtian said tactfully,¡¯¡±¡®! spent a lot of money to save you.¡± The clothes of the grandfather and grandson in front of him were extremely expensive. He had never even seen some of the threads on their clothes before! One look and you could tell that he was rich! Since he was a rich man, he had at least saved him from the gates of hell. It was not too much to ask for medical fees, right? ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t know what Senior wants.¡±Daoist Nebula asked. He was at the ninth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm and was extremely clear that it was extremely difficult to treat injuries at the ninth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm. Senior must have used supreme divine medicine and great divine powers. The price he paid was not light! No matter what kind of spiritual treasure Senior wanted, he had to agree! The kindness of saving his life was not something that could be measured by cultivation resources, spirit stones, or treasures. Even if the senior wanted some treasure of Nebula Sect, he would go back and get it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll speak. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Taoist Xingyun and confirmed again. He was afraid that asking for twenty gold taels was too much and would scare the grandfather and grandson. ¡°Your life-saving grace is priceless. No matter how much, I will definitely do it.¡±Daoist Nebula said respectfully. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed that the old man in front of him was also a loyal and kind person. He would take a little less. ¡°Ten taels of gold then.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the good character of the old man and directly gave him a 50% discount. ¡°Ten taels of gold?¡± Daoist Nebula was stunned. Shock, doubt, fear, panic, and other emotions appeared in his heart at the same time. When Xiao Changtian said ten gold taels, he was indeed shocked. Senior¡¯s great kindness only costs ten taels of gold? Could it be that he had done something wrong that made Senior angry and Senior wanted to chase him away? ¡°Do you want to add more points?¡± Daoist Xingyun asked cautiously. Senior saved his life, and he only asked for ten taels of gold? To Daoist Xingyun, ten taels of gold was like a stone on the roadside. It was as insignificant as dirt. II Increase the bid?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. It seemed that this old man was really rich. Compared to Perfected Qing Yun, he was much richer. Moreover, the old man had taken the initiative to increase the price. Xiao Changtian admired this kind of behavior! ¡°Then add another five taels of gold.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°Five taels of gold, this¡­¡± Taoist Xingyun was completely dumbfounded. What did he do wrong? To make such an expert like Senior not even want his own reward! ¡°Fellow Daoist Xingyun, Master has hidden himself from the mortal world and is now a mortal. Everything can be done according to the etiquette of mortals.¡± Just as Daoist Xingyun was in a daze, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s vital essence voice transmission notification arrived. ¡°Conceal the mortal world? As a mortal?¡± Perfected Qing Yun instantly understood. When one¡¯s cultivation realm reached a certain level, everything that one had once pursued and treated as treasures would become empty and meaningless. When he became Emperor Nebula, he had the same mentality! This was the state of mind that only invincible experts had. However, the senior in front of him had a higher realm and had reached the point of returning to his original state. He had chosen mortals as his starting point and played around in the world. After thinking this through, Daoist Xingyun understood that the senior had asked for fifteen taels of gold, but he did not mean to vent his anger on him. ¡°Senior, fifteen gold taels, I¡¯ll go to the exchange firm to get it.¡± ¡°Ling ¡®Er, wait here.¡± Daoist Xingyun said and gestured to Xiao Changtian. He then walked out of the courtyard, pretending to go to the exchange firm to withdraw money. In fact, he went out to find a pawn shop and pawned a piece of jade on him for twenty taels of gold. ¡°This old man is really honest.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Daoist Xingyun¡¯s back and sighed. He didn¡¯t expect this old man to withdraw money without hesitation! It was indeed worth saving. ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name? Where are you from?¡± Xiao Changtian sat down with a faint smile on his face. He looked at Xing Ling ¡®er and asked gently. Xiao Changtian had a deep impression of Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s weak body when she carried her grandfather on her back and begged for help outside her courtyard. ¡°Big Brother, my name is Xing Ling ¡®er. I came from the Central Heaven Continent with my grandfather. Cough cough Xing Ling¡¯ er¡¯s tender face carried a happy smile as she answered in a childish voice. Due to her constant illness, she had been following Daoist Xingyun and had never interacted with anyone of her age. Even though Xing Ling ¡®er was already eight years old, her behavior was similar to that of a five-year-old child. The big brother in front of him had cured his grandfather. He was a good person! This was Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s impression of Xiao Changtian. ¡°The Central Heaven Continent, that¡¯s far away.¡± Xiao Changtian was secretly shocked. This grandfather and grandson were indeed from a wealthy family. He had heard people mention that the Tian Yuan Continent was divided into five continents: North Barren Continent, South Bu Continent, West Bull Continent, East Victory Continent, and Middle Heaven Continent! Between the five continents, there was a huge ocean in the middle. It was difficult for ordinary people to cross it. In the ocean, there were also demon beasts of the sea race. They were all existences that killed without blinking. According to the residents of Dayang Town, there was once a fisherman who was fishing at the edge of the Northern Wilderness Sea. However, he was swallowed by a catfish sea demon that was hundreds of feet long. It was extremely terrifying! For ordinary people, there was only one way to go to other continents. Using the Immortal Sect¡¯s teleportation array! However, every time they used the teleportation array, they would have to spend a lot of money to exchange for spirit stones. Ten thousand taels of gold could only be exchanged for one spirit stone! Those without a family background generally did not dare to cross continents like this. ¡°Ahem.¡± While Xiao Changtian was shocked, Xing Ling ¡®er coughed twice. After coughing, Xing ¡®er¡¯s originally rosy and tender face suddenly changed. It became as pale as paper, and even her breathing became a little intermittent. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Changtian was slightly startled. With his advanced medical skills, he could tell at a glance that this was not a simple cough. ¡°Ling ¡®er, come over and let big brother take a look.¡±Xiao Changtian called Ling ¡®er over. Although Xing Ling ¡®er looked a little painful, she still listened to Xiao Changtian and walked over. Xiao Changtian observed carefully and his face turned cold. This was a damage to the lungs, and it was congenital! In mild cases, it might cause the body to be weak and often fall ill. If it was serious, his meridians would be blocked and he would suffocate to death! It was extremely dangerous! ¡°Big brother, am I going to die soon? I feel so uncomfortable.¡± Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with pain, and her large eyes were glistening with tears. How could Xiao Changtian not know that Xing Ling ¡®er was being tortured by the pain? She was terrified! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ling ¡®Er. Big Brother can cure your grandfather and you. This is just a small illness.¡±Xiao Changtian consoled. ¡°But Grandpa brought me to many famous doctors before, but they were all helpless!¡±Xing Ling ¡®er sobbed. ¡°That¡¯s because their medical skills aren¡¯t as good as big brother¡¯s. Big brother will be able to help you recover immediately.¡±Xiao Changtian patted Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s head, his heart aching for this little girl. Her lungs were damaged. If she had not met him, Xing Ling ¡®er might have fallen asleep in pain. Fortunately, he had previously used the shell of the turtle to make some ointment. Neighbors with damaged lungs had only applied a little ointment and their lungs had recovered. Because the neighbors didn¡¯t use much, Xiao Changtian still had a big bottle left. ¡°Ling ¡®er, wait.¡± Xiao Changtian walked into the room and took out the remaining bottle of ointment. He rubbed a little on Ling ¡®er¡¯s throat. ¡°Ling ¡®er, go in and lie down for fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, take Ling¡¯ er with you.¡± Xiao Changtian ordered. ¡°Big brother, really?¡± Ling ¡®er¡¯s tender face lit up with hope. It was obvious that she had been tortured by the constant coughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small injury to the lung meridian. Big Brother was able to treat this illness with ease..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Senior, You Must Take This Hundred Gold Chapter 43: Senior, You Must Take This Hundred Gold Translator: 549690339 Fifteen minutes later. Daoist Nebula pretended to exchange for gold. He walked into the courtyard and handed over fifteen gold taels to Xiao Changtian. ¡¯¡¯This is what I exchanged from the exchange firm. Please accept it.¡±Daoist Nebula said lightly. His tone was extremely respectful and his posture was extremely low. In front of Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t feel any pressure. In fact, Xiao Changtian gave him the feeling that he was an out-and-out mortal. However, the more it was like this, the more shocked he was. Such an expert had returned to his original state and was already so powerful that he could not understand it. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the 15 gold taels and was extremely happy. He looked at Daoist Xingyun and his favorable impression of him was already bursting. ¡°Sit down for a while. Ling ¡¯er is receiving treatment in her room/¡¯Xiao Changtian put away the gold and gestured for Daoist Xingyun to sit down. ¡¯Heal?1¡¯ Daoist Nebula was stunned. ¡°Ling ¡¯er¡¯s lungs should be damaged. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be congenital.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s just a small problem. It¡¯ll probably be better in a while.¡± Xiao Changtian said confidently. Even if Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s lungs were damaged, it would be more likely to block her meridians than normal. Ordinary doctors would not be able to treat it. However, it was not a big problem for him, who had advanced his medical skills. Moreover, although the turtle rewarded by the system was not a divine beast, the effect of the turtle shell being used as a drug primer was still surprisingly good. Previously, when he treated Ye Fan, he had used the powder ground from the turtle shell. The effect was amazing, ¡°Are you treating Ling ¡®er¡¯s lung meridian injury?¡± Daoist Nebula was stunned when he heard that. For Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s sake, he had searched for all sorts of divine doctors and explored all sorts of forbidden grounds, even though these were not too difficult for him. However, despite his ninth level Tribulation Transcendence cultivation, he stood at the peak of the human race. However, this congenital lung meridian injury could only be suppressed through various methods. This time, he had also captured the ten-thousand-year-old Tong Jiao to take out the gallbladder of the ten-thousand-year-old Teng Jiao, which had the effect of suppressing meridians. At the very least, it could buy Xing Ling ¡®er a year¡¯s time. However, these were only temporary solutions. Even if he suppressed the pain of his lung meridian being damaged, he still could not complete his cultivation. Innate defects were the most difficult to treat. ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t cough anymore. I feel like there¡¯s a warm current in my body.¡± While Daoist Xingyun was in shock, Xing Ling ¡®er walked out of the room. His face had turned pale a quarter of an hour ago, but now, it had turned red. As he spoke, his voice was clearly raised. Compared to before, anyone could hear it, and he was much more energetic. ¡°Ling ¡®er!1¡® Daoist Xingyun was greatly shocked. How could he not tell that when Xing Ling ¡®er spoke, the qi in her body was clearly able to flow freely. This was a sign that his lungs had been repaired. ¡°Ling ¡®er, come over and let grandpa take a look.1¡® Daoist Xingyun was overjoyed. He called Xing Ling ¡®er over with an extremely happy expression on his face. Then, a hand was placed on Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s wrist. ¡°Hiss She wouldn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look, but she was shocked when she saw it. Daoist Xingyun was dumbfounded. Other than the fact that Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s lungs had been healed, there was actually a trace of terrifying sea power in her body. No, to be precise, it was a terrifying power that surged like the sea. It was a power that carried the supreme law of water. ¡°Is this the power of the Black Tortoise?¡± Daoist Xingyun suddenly remembered that the turtle in the pond was the terrifying Black Tortoise. The shadow of the Black Tortoise that was as tall as the sky lay between heaven and earth. The terrifying aura made him tremble all over just thinking about it. The Black Tortoise¡¯s aura was too terrifying. ¡°This is a plaster used to treat the lung meridian. Although it has been treated, it still needs a few more courses of recovery/¡¯ ¡°Take these plasters.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly and handed the ointment made from turtle shell to Daoist Xingyun. To him, this ointment could be found by the green-haired turtle whenever he wanted it. But Xing Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t. Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s body was truly damaged from birth. A body that was damaged from birth must undergo long-term recuperation and changes. Otherwise, it would cause other diseases. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s too precious.¡± Daoist Nebula held a bottle of ointment in his hand. He could clearly feel the terrifying Black Tortoise aura contained in it. This was made from the turtle shell of the Black Tortoise, and its value had long surpassed any spirit herb on the continent. Furthermore, it was such a big bottle? ¡°Senior, this is a hundred taels of gold. Please accept it.¡± Daoist Daoist Xingyun had an idea. He immediately recalled that this senior in front of him had been playing around in the mortal world. It just so happened that other spirit weapons, magic treasures, and cultivation techniques were definitely worthless in the eyes of Senior. He even abandoned them like worn-out shoes. However, gold was something that experts who hid in the mortal world would accept. Therefore, Daoist Xingyun took out all the gold that he had exchanged for the jade. ¡°Senior, Ling ¡¯er¡¯s illness has already spread to almost all parts of the continent. Please don¡¯t refuse, or I won¡¯t be able to rest casy.¡±Daoist Nebula immediately knelt down and begged. The tortoise shell was simply too precious. Even if the senior didn¡¯t want to pay, he couldn¡¯t take it for free. If he really took it for free, he would feel uneasy and unable to sleep or cat in peace, ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old man kneeling before him and agreed. The old man in front of him was a good person. He was the kind of person who would repay the kindness of others with a spring. Moreover, the other party had an imposing manner as if he would kneel on the ground and not got up if he did not accept the hundred taels of gold. If an old man knelt down to him, his lifespan would be shortened. Xiao Changtian hurriedly accepted it. For the old man, he could travel across several continents. The family definitely did not lack this hundred taels of gold. He could just accept it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian take the hundred gold taels, Daoist Xingyun¡¯s face was filled with joy. If the senior was willing to accept his gold, it meant that he had acknowledged him. Such an expert senior must not be offended. ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey back.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. One of the grandfather and grandson in front of him was kind-hearted and adhered to his principles. The other was cute and sensible. However, it made people¡¯s good impression of him multiply. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Senior.¡± Taoist Xingyun and Xing Ling ¡®er bowed to Xiao Changtian again. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, go and see him off.¡± Xiao Changtian ordered. This grandfather and grandson pair were too polite, he couldn¡¯t be rude.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Book Store Preparing (1) Chapter 44: Book Store Preparing (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Please.¡± Wind and clouds surged above the North Sea. The two terrifying auras were like mountains, causing the space to become extremely heavy. Mu Jiuhuang stood opposite Daoist Xingyun with a cold and indifferent expression. Her phoenix eyes were filled with an unprecedented domineering aura. ¡°The aura you have now is that of Mu Jiuhuang, who fought with me back then.¡± ¡°Haha, come on.¡± On the opposite side of Mu Jiuhuang, Daoist Xingyun laughed and took the lead. After recovering from his injuries, it was Daoist Xingyun¡¯s first time making a move. He raised his hand and punched out, instantly forming a galaxy. The Milky Way roared. Countless stars trembled, and the terrifying power of the stars enveloped Mu Jiuhuang. On the surface of the sea below them, the waves were surging, and the huge waves formed a water tornado that surrounded Mu Jiuhuang. The terrifying power contained within it shook all the great demons in the deep sea. If the previous Sea Kings were here, they would also be terrified when they saw Daoist Xingyun¡¯s attack that contained a terrifying killing aura. ¡°Sister Mu, be careful.¡± Xing Ling ¡®er watched the battle from below. Her small face was filled with shock. This was the first time she had seen Daoist Xingyun in action over the years. ¡°Haha, Ling ¡®er, you should worry about your grandfather.¡± Mu Jiuhuang smiled and raised a fist. Her red long sleeves turned into a shadow and instantly broke through the galaxy. Bang! This punch seemed extremely slow, but it was extremely fast. It instantly landed on Daoist Xingyun¡¯s chest. With a muffled groan, Daoist Xingyun was sent flying. His figure retreated hundreds of meters before he stopped. ¡°You¡­ Your realm?¡± Daoist Nebula was hit by a punch, but Mu Jiuhuang did not really use her strength, so Daoist Nebula¡¯s injuries were not serious. It was just some superficial injuries. With Daoist Xingyun¡¯s strength as a Ninth Tier Tribulation Transcendence, he could completely recover on his own. However, Daoist Xingyun could not be bothered to recover from his injuries. He stared at Mu Jiuhuang in horror. Because he could sense that Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s punch was just a light one. He didn¡¯t really make a move. Otherwise, he would not have survived. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already¡­?¡± Daoist Nebula stared at Mu Jiuhuang with a pair of experienced eyes. He was shocked. An extremely bold guess suddenly appeared. That was that Mu Jiuhuang had already broken through to the Mahayana realm. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to defeat him so easily. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded. The news of her breaking through to the dacheng realm had not been leaked, and she did not want to leak it either. She had been investigating the organization behind Daoist Blackfiend for a long time. She wanted to hide her strength and unleash it at a critical moment to completely expose that organization. ¡°Is it Senior?¡± Daoist Nebula asked again. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded. There was nothing to hide. Then, she transmitted her true essence, and a golden light entered Daoist Xingyun¡¯s mind. ¡°Breaking through to the Mahayana realm? quot; Daoist Xingyun received Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s vital essence message and his body shook violently. It contained the method of breaking through to the Mahayana realm from the Earth Dog Fist. ¡°However, the laws of the Tian Yuan Continent have changed. The Lightning Tribulation of the Mahayana realm has reached a terrifying level. You need to estimate it yourself.¡± Mu Jiuhuang reminded. Then, her figure flashed and she disappeared from the North Sea. In the courtyard. As for all of this, Xiao Changtian had no idea. He was alone in his room, looking at the 150 gold taels on the table, feeling happy. ¡°I¡¯m rich.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly and played with a piece of gold in his hand. His plan to open an academy was recalled again. ¡°Which of the many books on the blue planet in my previous life should I put in this world?¡± Xiao Changtian began to think. After thinking for a long time, he still felt that the Tian Yuan Continent was the world of cultivators. Although those poetry treasures were accumulated over thousands of years, they were not something that cultivators were interested in. Every culture needed a specific background. After thinking for a long time, Xiao Changtian finally decided on two topics: myths and legends and web novels from his previous life. ¡°Let¡¯s start with web novels. Although it was often criticized in my previous life, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be out of place in this world.¡± Xiao Changtian walked out of the room. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, go and buy some paper.¡± ¡°Ye Fan, go and choose some bookshelves.¡± Xiao Changtian instructed them one by one. He was prepared to write the basic novels according to his memory today. Tomorrow, he would test how well the novels sold on the Tian Yuan Continent. ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°And me, I¡¯m also very capable.¡± Seeing that Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan both had things to do, Chu Yiren hurriedly asked. He had been in the small courtyard for such a long time, but she acted as if she did not exist. He had no part in anything. She was like a person made of air. ¡°You, stay at home.¡± Xiao Changtian was really worried. What if this silly girl found a random man to be her husband and was kidnapped? In this world, other than the person who created me and me, which man would not change his expression in front of a beauty? There were many good people in the world. However, there were also many bad people in the West. He would continue to wait for Maniac Chu to come and pick him up. ¡°But this Maniac Chu, his daughter has been missing for so long, why hasn¡¯t he come looking for her? Are they really your biological children?¡± Xiao Changtian expressed his deep doubts. ¡°I can help too.¡± Chu Yiren hurriedly added. She didn¡¯t want to be invisible anymore. She wanted to think of a way to become Senior¡¯s concubine. ¡°No need. The two of them are enough.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and lay down on the recliner. He closed his eyes and began to recall those web novels. In his previous life, as an animal keeper, he did not have to be on duty every day, so he had more free time. After work, he would usually watch a few videos on the road, have a simple meal at home, and fall asleep naturally after reading a novel. He had even read some of the divine works over and over again and had a deep impression of them. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a few books from the Red-haired Emperor.¡± After some thought, Xiao Changtian decided to test the reputation of the books on the Tian Yuan Continent. While he was deep in thought, a sudden fragrance suddenly surged into his nose. In fact, a trace of warmth was approaching him. ¡°Rongrong, go down.¡± Xiao Changtian was thinking about something, but he immediately threw a hand out. Rongrong¡¯s body was wide and fat, she couldn¡¯t be pushed without some strength, Xiao Changtian had experience in this aspect. As a hand sends out a hand, the big hand sends out the big hand, the big hand, the big hand, the small hand, the big hand, the small hand, the big hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand, the small hand Then, he heard a crisp sound.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Even the Great Dao Was Obstructed (1) Chapter 45: Even the Great Dao Was Obstructed (1) Translator 549690339 ¡¯Ta!11 A crisp sound rang out. A red mark appeared on Chu Yiren¡¯s face. ¡¯ Woo ~1f Chu Yiren instantly burst into tears. Xiao Changtian also frowned. Why was this palm different? He touched it again. ¡¯¡¯Hmm?¡± ¡°A person?¡¯ Chu Yiren stroked Xiao Changtian¡¯s head, confirming that it wasn¡¯t Fatty Rongrong, before opening her eyes in confusion. Then, he saw Chu Yiren beside him. ¡°Hmm? Why is it you? What did you want to do to me just now?¡¯ When Xiao Changtian saw Chu Yiren, his face darkened. He suddenly remembered the mailbox from before, and that trace of warmth. He instantly became vigilant! Has this Chu Yiren gone crazy? Did he treat me as his husband? 111 just wanted to¡­ To the senior¡­ quot; ¡°Yes, I want to massage Senior¡¯s shoulders.¡± Chu Yiren explained, blushing. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to lie. Don¡¯t disturb me, go find Rongrong to play, I want to think of something.¡±Xiao Changtian snapped at Chu Yiren. The little girl was young, but her mind was not normal. He couldn¡¯t cure this. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Chu Yiren looked at Xiao Changtian with a red face. Facing Xiao Changtian, her heart was in a mess. However, he was unwilling to accept it. Senior was the only person who made his heart ache. She thought back to what her sisters had said about her taking the initiative to attack. Gritting her teeth, she steeled her heart, and her face flushed red. Her red lips moved closer to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa!¡± However, Xiao Changtian reacted quickly. This lady was beyond cure, and he had to save her. He slapped Chu Yiren on the head. ¡°Ah! Senior, you hit me again.1¡® Chu Yiren had completely lost her courage from before as she said this in a wronged tone. ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t think about those messy things all day long.¡±Xiao Changtian said angrily. However, Chu Yiren acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. The wronged Baba left, walked into the room, lay down on the bed, wiped away the tears, and then the gaze became firm again, ¡°Hmph, I will definitely succeed.¡± Chu Yiren cheered herself on. In the courtyard, Xiao Changtian helplessly shook his head. This silly girl, luckily she met me. Otherwise, she would have been heavily injured by now. Retracting her emotions, Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan also returned at this time. ¡°Master, you asked me to buy these papers. Do you want some calligraphy again?¡¯ Mu Jiuhuang asked doubtfully. Master¡¯s calligraphy contained an incomparably terrifying sword aura. Thinking about the calligraphy that Master had written before, he felt a chill down his spine. Ye Fan only smiled faintly and placed all the bookshelves in front of the small courtyard, waiting for Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrangements. ¡°I plan to open a bookstore.¡± Xiao Changtian replied indifferently. He instructed Ye Fan to place a few bookshelves in front of the small courtyard and set up a small stall. ¡°Bookstore? Master, arc you planning to sell cultivation technique manuals?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was shocked. Master¡¯s cultivation technique was a god-tier cultivation technique. Could Master be thinking of selling a book of that level for gold? Ye Fan, who had gradually become calm, frowned slightly. He knew how terrifying his master¡¯s cultivation method was. If his master were to sell it, it would shake the entire Tian Yuan Continent. ¡°What arc you thinking about? I¡¯m going to write my own book and sell it.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. Even if he was selling cultivation technique manuals, he had to be talented! Where did the current him come from? ¡°I see.¡± Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan were both shocked. Fortunately, their master did not plan to sell the cultivation method. Otherwise, the Tian Yuan Continent would be in complete chaos. ¡°Bring me my Phoenix Feather Brush.¡± Xiao Changtian sat down in the courtyard and spread out the paper that Mu Jiuhuang had bought. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang answered and took out the Phoenix Feather Pen, handing it to Xiao Changtian. quot; ¡°In that battle, the two Supreme Deities fought to the edge of the universe and their Great Dao was destroyed.¡± Xiao Changtian used the Phoenix Feather Brush to write lines of words. It took him a few hours to finish writing. ¡°The Phoenix Feather Brush is really good. After using it for so long, my hands aren¡¯t sore.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. Then, he raised his head and saw the moon in the sky. ¡°I should go to sleep, I¡¯ll Skill Storing tomorrow.¡± After thinking for a while, Xiao Changtian decided to put down his work and walked into the room. He didn¡¯t notice the expressions of Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan at this moment. ¡°What era is this?¡± ¡°Who are these Great Emperors?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s magical energy swept across those words, and her pretty face was so shocked that it turned pale. She opened her mouth and said in disbelief. As for Ye Fan, he looked at the person with the same surname as him and was stunned on the spot. ¡°Heavenly Emperor Ye¡­¡± Ye Fan muttered. Suddenly, a lofty feeling rose in his heart. Wasn¡¯t this the future he had been looking forward to? At that time, he was still the eldest young master of the Western Bull Continent¡¯s Ye family, the genius youth with the highest talent and the hope of becoming an emperor in the future! But now, he only smiled faintly, In his master¡¯s book, he had fulfilled all his previous regrets. After that, he tidied up Xiao Changtian¡¯s manuscripts, walked out of a small courtyard, and went to print them overnight. ¡°If it was before, I would definitely choose this path,¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that I met Master and gained enlightenment of an even more terrifying Mortal Dao.¡± Ye Fan smiled and disappeared into the night. In the night, the aura of a self-cultivator from before completely disappeared. In fact, his heart had become completely ordinary. In the small courtyard, Mu Jiuhuang stood rooted to the ground. Her mind was still recalling those figures, and she could not come back to her senses for a long time. She muttered,¡±Senior, are you someone from that era?¡± In the pool, the green-haired turtle was diving and spitting out bubbles. Alpha was still studying the chess manual, his eyes shining brightly in the dark night. It was unknown which bush the Killing Heaven Ant was hiding in. The three of them fell silent. As for the fat Rongrong, she looked at the few big shots and didn¡¯t say anything, hugging a bamboo shoot. The bamboo shoot was already in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. At night, the moonlight was like water, quiet and peaceful. In the room, Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. The blanket was covered with Chu Yiren¡¯s clothes. Through the dim oil lamp, one could even sec two pieces of undergarments. Chu Yiren lay under the blanket, wrapped up tightly. Only his head was exposed. ¡°Hoy, I¡¯ll sleep on the floor.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled. Chu Yiren was already asleep.. He couldn¡¯t possibly disturb her, could he? Should he wake her up and let her out? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Black Tortoise and Phoenix Fight (1) Chapter 46: Black Tortoise and Phoenix Fight (1) Translator: 549690339 The next morning. The sky turned white, and the night passed in the blink of an eye. Xiao Changtian got up early and walked into the house, ready to do printing work. As soon as he came out, he saw that there were already over a hundred copies on the table. ¡°Shizun, I went to Store these last night.¡± Ye Fan said respectfully. He also came out of his room early in the morning. He was going to fetch water. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. However, in the future, he still had to sleep on time.¡±Xiao Changtian kindly reminded him. In his previous life, staying up late to cultivate and dying dying was a very good negative example. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Fan nodded. With that, he went to fetch water. This had already become his norm. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he was seriously injured and survived. In addition, he didn¡¯t understand the immortal cultivation method he gave him. It was already very good that Ye Fan could accept the current situation and live a normal life every day. Xiao Changtian walked out of the courtyard and took out the recliner. He lay on the rocking chair and started to set up his stall again. After all, he was too lazy to shout. There might not be people who would buy it even if they shouted it out, and there might not be people who would buy it. Even if they bought it, they might not be interested in the book¡­ Then he might as well not shout. Lying down properly was the correct way to live. Sure enough, they were proceeding step by step according to Xiao Changtian¡¯s guess. They had already reached the first step, but no one came. In the courtyard. Ye Fan was chopping firewood while the turtle and the others were discussing something. Fatty Rongrong nodded, eating a bamboo shoot. Mu Jiuhuang was not in the right state of mind today. Her mind was still thinking about the things in the book. Inside the room. Chu Yiren kicked the blanket away and stretched, revealing her perfect body. Then, he touched the side¡­ ¡°What? Senior didn¡¯t sleep last night?¡± As Chu Yiren spoke, a look of disappointment flashed across her face, and she began to blame herself. ¡°Aiya, I had to wait for Senior last night. Why did I fall asleep by myself?¡±Chu Yiren was extremely disappointed. Her plan had failed once again. Wuwuwu! Days. They lived peacefully. Xiao Changtian¡¯s book stall had been empty for a few days, but no one had come to buy books. ¡°How troublesome. Do you really want me to shout?¡± Xiao Changtian thought about it and decided to forget it. If he had the time, he might as well give two books to a few children. In Great Sun Town, other than the cultivators of Great Sun Sect, the rest were all mortals. Mortals could not cultivate, so they naturally wanted to gain fame and become officials. Therefore, the residents of Dayang Town were all educated. ¡°Hey, Goudan, let me give you a book to read.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he took out nine books from the bookshelf and gave them to the children passing by. Thinking back, he was also at this age when he read novels. Children of this age were always full of fantasies. ¡°Thank you, Tian gege.¡± Goudan and the others took the book and ran away. Xiao Changtian looked at them and smiled faintly. In his mind, he seemed to recall his childhood that he could never go back to. The children ran further and further away and gradually disappeared. ¡°Sigh, pack up. It seems that this bookstore can¡¯t continue operating.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the sunset and knew it was time to sleep. Thus, she closed the bookstall, closed the door of the courtyard, and prepared to sleep. ¡°Ding! He issued a mission to feed the Chaos Ants. [Reward: Phoenix] Suddenly, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Phoenix?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± ¡°Finally, there¡¯s a proper reward.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face lit up. If the phoenix came out, wouldn¡¯t he be going against the heavens? The system had told him that these animals were completely obedient to him. Phoenixes were also animals. Before he became invincible, wouldn¡¯t he be safe with a phoenix protecting him? ¡°System, I like you.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and said with great satisfaction. He walked towards the bamboo forest and took the corn to feed the tortoise, calling for the Chaos Ants. ¡°Little Ma, come out.¡± As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, a rustling sound came from the grass. The Chaos Ant walked out from the grass and took the corn. ¡°Ding! Congratulations on completing the mission. Reward: Phoenix.¡± The system notification sounded again. Wuhu took off ~ Xiao Changtian was delighted. He quietly waited for the phoenix to come to his side. He couldn¡¯t help but open his arms, wanting to hug the phoenix. This was the first time he had seen a divine beast! I¡¯m looking forward to it. jpg ¡°Come, Phoenix, come into my embrace.¡±Xiao Changtian said seriously. ¡°Gu gu gu As if sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s enthusiasm, the big hen that had received the reward from the system jumped into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Xiao Changtian¡¯s mouth was stuffed with chicken feathers. ¡°What the hell?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the big hen in his arms and was dumbfounded. Where was the Phoenix? ¡°System, don¡¯t you need to give me an explanation?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened. A hen and a phoenix, these were two different creatures, alright? In terms of blood relations, they were not close either! However, the system remained silent. Silence was tonight¡¯s¡­ II II ? Xiao Changtian was speechless, but for the sake of his invincible mission, he endured it. Then, he put the hen into the chicken coop and went back to his room to sleep. ¡°Gu gu gu The big hen looked at Xiao Changtian. Why did Master¡¯s expression suddenly change? However, the big hen did not care. She raised her head and puffed out her chest as she walked out of the chicken coop as if she was inspecting. ¡°San Gouzi, are you still playing chess?¡± ¡°Little Ma, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°What is this black and white thing?¡± The big hen raised her head and puffed out her chest, her tone extremely arrogant. The fat man looked at this hen who dared to call him that. He was instantly furious and wanted to make a move. However, all of a sudden. He saw the hen¡¯s aura change, and a fire phoenix appeared behind her. The phoenix spread its wings, and endless hell spread out, as if it wanted to burn the heavens. ¡°Sob The fat Rongrong was so frightened that she slid down from the top of the bamboo, her butt rolling on the grass, her arms drooping, her expression dull. ¡°Humph, Phoenix, you¡¯re really imposing! This is my little brother. Since when is it your turn to teach him a lesson?¡± At this moment. Black Tortoise, who was sleeping in the pool and blowing bubbles, surfaced. ¡°Hehe, Black Tortoise, don¡¯t forget who¡¯s the boss.¡±Phoenix looked at Black Tortoise, still holding her proud head high. ¡°Bah, the winner and loser between the two of us have yet to be decided. In terms of boss, I¡¯m the boss.¡± The Black Tortoise was furious. Its aura instantly crushed toward Phoenix. ¡°Humph.¡± Phoenix also snorted coldly. Her aura was sharp as she counterattacked. Fatty Rongrong was stuck in the middle, dumbfounded. ¡°They¡¯re fighting again. You two go outside and fight.¡± In the grass, the Chaos Ant that was eating the corn began to glow red. The next moment, Black Tortoise and Phoenix were teleported away.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: What? What a Terrifying Power!_1 Chapter 47: What? What a Terrifying Power!_1 Translator: 549690339 Teleported by the Chaos Ants, Black Tortoise and Phoenix arrived outside Great Sun Town in an instant. ¡°Black Tortoise, I must let you know today. Who is the boss?¡± The rooster puffed out its chest and said arrogantly. Behind her, a Phoenix Dharma Idol appeared. Raging flames surged, and the endless fire domain seemed to burn the void. Golden light circulated around the phoenix¡¯s body like a burning divine light. The divine light soared into the sky and illuminated the nine heavens. ¡°Hmph, so be it.¡± The Black Tortoise also snorted coldly, and its aura erupted. The Black Tortoise Dharma Idol that was as tall as the sky instantly illuminated the heavens. A silver river fell behind it, carrying the aura of boundless seawater! The Black Tortoise and the Phoenix were fighting! The space trembled and the earth trembled. The boundless fire domain of the boundless ocean formed two completely different worlds. The battle lasted until the next morning. Early morning. As the weather entered autumn, a hint of coolness gradually appeared. Xiao Changtian got up early to take Alpha for a walk. However, just as he reached the pool, he saw that the green-haired turtle in the pool had disappeared. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The hen is gone too?¡± Xiao Changtian glanced to the side, and his face instantly revealed a puzzled expression. Could it be that a thief had entered? But why would a thief steal a turtle and a hen? In terms of value, there was indeed nothing valuable in his dilapidated small courtyard. The most valuable one, the hundred gold, was placed in his room. ¡°Looks like he ran out.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. His small courtyard was too poor. It was impossible for thieves to come and steal. It should be the tortoise and the rooster who ran out on their own. Looking at the hole in the corner of the small courtyard, Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed that he still needed to renovate his small courtyard. A hundred taels of gold was already considered a fortune for him. ¡°Alpha, let¡¯s go find those two.¡±Xiao Changtian brought Alpha along. A dog¡¯s nose was very sensitive. Bringing a dog along to look for him would greatly increase efficiency. After all, they were still going to the Great Sun Sect today. Today was the Grand Prodigy Tournament of the Great Sun Sect. The Immortal Da Yang was an immortal cultivator that he had a good impression of, so he couldn¡¯t be late no matter what. Soon, Xiao Changtian walked out of the courtyard with Alpha. Chu Yiren was still in her room. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t worried about a hundred taels of gold. At the same time. The three sects, Zhongxian Sect and Qiongcheng Sect, were on their way to Great Sun Sect. In his hand was a magic treasure, a black iron box. There seemed to be a terrifying existence inside the metal box. It was constantly struggling, causing the metal box to shake. ¡°The disciples of the sect have already arrived. I have already told my disciples that they will cause trouble once they arrive at the Great Sun Sect.¡± Perfected Zhongxian says lightly. ¡°I wonder if that expert from Dayang Town will make a move?¡±Qiong Cheng said worriedly. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I learned the Black Blood Chessboard from Bloodfiend Taoist and the Exploding Heavens Sect. How could the Great Sun Sect, a mere ninth rank sect, destroy two seventh rank sects? It must be that person.¡± ¡°Since that person has done all these things, he will definitely protect Great Sun Town.¡± ¡°As long as he comes out, I will release this one. When that time comes¡­¡± The other one laughed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The three Sect Leaders who were in the Crossing Calamity realm sneered and increased their flying speed. In an instant, they had already arrived outside Great Sun Town. However, just as they appeared¡­ ¡°Puff!¡± Two incomparably terrifying forces, like the supreme Great Dao, directly sent them flying. The three of them flew backward as if they had been hit hard. They spat out a mouthful of blood and a few of their ribs were broken. ¡°What happened?¡± Immortal Zhongxian was shocked, and then he looked ahead. ¡°Hiss At this moment, the three of them gasped in unison, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s¡­Black Tortoise?¡± ¡°And a phoenix?¡± The three of them stared straight ahead, their faces filled with fear. Their bodies could not help but tremble. They saw a Black Tortoise that was as tall as the sky fighting a phoenix that seemed to be burning the heavens. The power of the Phoenix Heavenly Flame was awe-inspiring, and the power of the Black Tortoise¡¯s boundless sea water was enough to overturn the sky! The two forces collided, causing the space in front of them to shatter inch by inch. Cracking sounds rang out, and endless spatial gales spread out from the spatial rift. ¡°Phew!¡± After an hour, the three of them finally calmed down. ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, the three of them are really lucky!¡± ¡°We were only affected by the ripples of the outermost power. If it was the true power of these two divine beasts, we would have been gone long ago.¡± Perfected Zhongxian and the other two felt extremely fortunate. However, after rejoicing, the three of them had gloomy expressions and were extremely puzzled. These two divine beasts were so terrifying that even when they faced a ninth level Tribulation Transcendence expert, they did not feel such a sense of crisis. That also meant that the realm of the two divine beasts was above the ninth level of the tribulation, which was also the rumored Mahayana realm! ¡°But, since there is such a divine beast on the continent, why was there no news about it before?¡± The three of them looked at each other in confusion. On the other side. Great Sun Sect. There was a sea of people, firecrackers, gongs, and drums. In the sect, the disciples of the Great Sun Sect were smiling insincerely as they welcomed the people who had arrived. He looked perfunctory. ¡°Hello, senior brother. Please come in.¡± A disciple sat lazily on a small wooden table and called out weakly. He had been here since morning to receive them. At this moment, he was already exhausted. They were welcoming the cultivators who wanted to destroy the Great Sun Sect. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? You¡¯re only in the foundation establishment realm, yet you dare to speak to me like this?¡±A Golden Core disciple of the Zhongxian School said arrogantly. The sect master of a mere ninth-grade trash sect was not even as strong as an outer sect disciple like him. Before they came, the elders of the sect had already instructed them to cause trouble when they arrived at the Great Sun Sect. The bigger the trouble, the higher the reward when they returned to the sect. Thus, this disciple of the Zhongxian School directly picked on him. With a bang, he slammed his palms on the table in front of him. The vast palm force instantly smashed the table into pieces. ¡°A mere ninth-rank sect is so perfunctory when it comes to receiving disciples. Are they looking down on our Zhongxian School?¡± The disciple shouted loudly, and the other disciples of Zhongxian School who had followed him also surrounded him. It was as if he was going to make a move at the slightest disagreement. Both sides were at daggers drawn, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Both sides were in a stalemate.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: What kind of terrifying expert is this?_i Chapter 48: What kind of terrifying expert is this?_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°I think we should report this matter to that person.¡± Daoist Zhongxian said as he took out a crystal ball from his sleeve. The crystal ball faced the battle in front of him and dripped a drop of his blood essence. The crystal ball emitted a blood-red light. The light lit up, and the figure of the man in the skull mask appeared on the screen. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve already found that expert from Dayang Town?¡± The skull-masked man said slowly in a low voice. There was no sadness or joy in his voice. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or disappointed. ¡°No, sir, we found two terrifying existences.¡± Perfected Zhongxian¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he spoke. Then, the scene changed. Within the crystal ball, the scene of the Black Tortoise and the Phoenix fighting appeared. ¡°Phoenix!¡± ¡°Black Tortoise!¡± As the scene changed, the skeletal man¡¯s voice finally fluctuated. Through the crystal ball, Perfected Zhongxian and the others saw the skeletal man in front of them. He was originally sitting, but now, he had already stood up. He was obviously shocked. ¡°What is this place?¡± The skeletal man asked in a deep voice again. In just a moment, he calmed down and his voice returned to its usual emotionless tone. ¡°This is outside Dayang Town.¡± The nearby Immortal Jade City hurriedly replied. ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll bring my men over immediately.¡± On the screen, a black shadow seemed to have appeared behind the skeletal man and was about to leave. But suddenly, the scene in front of them made them gasp. They saw a handsome green-robed man with a slightly angry expression on his face. With two slaps, he slapped the Black Tortoise and the hen on their heads. ¡°I thought you two were captured by someone and actually came here to fight.¡± Xiao Changtian scolded angrily. Black Tortoise and Phoenix lowered their heads instantly. The turtle retreated into its shell, and the hen quickly squatted down, pretending to be well-behaved. In fact, when Xiao Changtian was about to arrive, they had already put away their Dharma Forms. When Xiao Changtian arrived, he saw a green-haired turtle and a hen biting each other. The ground was covered with chicken feathers. A few pieces of skin had fallen off the turtle¡¯s shell. Alpha stood at the side, as if he had sensed something. His gaze was stern and filled with deterrence as he instantly looked in the direction of Perfected Zhongxian. ¡°Not good, explode.¡± From the voice of the masked skeleton man in the crystal ball, it was obvious that he was panicking and chanting an incantation. In just an instant, the crystal ball in Perfected Zhong Xian¡¯s hand exploded. At that moment, the crystal ball turned into a wisp of black gas, as if it had escaped from this space and disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Seeing this scene, Perfected Jade Cheng and the other two were directly scared silly. Even that lord ran away in a panic when he saw this person in front of him. What about them? Should he run? They really wanted to run, but the Heaven Swallowing Dog¡¯s gaze locked onto them. A terrifying aura made them feel like they were stuck in a quagmire, unable to move. Even the true essence in his body seemed to have been suppressed and could not be used at all. ¡°You green-haired turtle, you¡¯re quite bold!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the green turtle and said angrily, then kicked it. This scene was seen by the three of them, and their bodies trembled. This is the Black Tortoise. This person actually dared to kick the Black Tortoise, and it was so easy? What kind of terrifying expert was this? What kind of terrifying existence was this? They wanted to escape, they wanted to go home! At this moment, the three of them had the same thought in their hearts. ¡°And you, old hen. If you cause trouble for me again, I¡¯ll chop you and the green-haired turtle up and stew them into soup.¡± Xiao Changtian glared at the hen and said fiercely. As an animal warden, he was very clear about the nature of these animals. He had to teach them a lesson so that they would listen to him in the future. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reprimand, the old hen shivered and squatted even more obediently. As for Perfected Zhongxian and the other two, they were so frightened that they shrank behind the huge rock and did not dare to move. ¡°Come back with me, then we¡¯ll go to the Great Sun Sect.¡± Xiao Changtian said impatiently and brought the turtle and the hen home. It was not until Xiao Changtian left that the three of them felt the terrifying aura that enveloped them disappear. Whoosh! The three of them panted heavily. Their bodies were covered in sweat, and even their precious clothes were wet. ¡°Shall we run?¡± Perfected Jade Cheng immediately fled. ¡°No, we can¡¯t run. If we run now, all that awaits us when we return is death!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you about that lord¡¯s methods, right?¡± Daoist Zhongxian was also panting heavily, but his expression had already darkened. Clearly, he was calmly thinking about the problem. ¡°Then what should we do now? He couldn¡¯t possibly go to the Great Sun Sect, right? This expert is even more terrifying!¡± Qiong Cheng asked in astonishment. Now, the three of them were in a dilemma. ¡°That¡¯s right, if we go to the Great Sun Sect, we will die..¡±Daoist Bashan said. ¡°No, if we go to the Great Sun Sect, we still have a chance of survival.¡± Daoist Master Zhong Xian¡¯s expression was firm. His bright eyes shone brightly. His brain was working rapidly as he thought about the current situation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We have to go to the Great Sun Sect. That senior didn¡¯t kill us.¡± ¡°Otherwise, with that person¡¯s methods, the three of us would only be a matter of him moving his fingers. However, since that expert didn¡¯t touch us, it means that we still have a chance of survival.¡± Daoist Master Zhong Xian analyzed the situation step by step, his voice calming down. The two people next to him were also sect leaders. Otherwise, they would not have been used by the man wearing the skull mask. Soon, they reacted. ¡°Right, we have to go to the Great Sun Sect now. This is our chance.¡± ¡°As long as we obtain the protection of that senior, we can live.¡± The three of them looked at each other and nodded before heading towards the Great Sun Sect. He returned to the entrance of the small courtyard. Xiao Changtian saw a man in a long robe pacing back and forth in front of the school gate. He was holding a sword in his hand. The symbol on his clothes was a ball of flame. It was someone from the Great Sun Sect who came to receive him. Xiao Changtian smiled faintly and went up to him. ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m here. Something happened and I was delayed.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice, the man turned around and was overjoyed.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Senior, This Is Our Fault (1) Chapter 49: Senior, This Is Our Fault (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°That¡¯s great, Senior. You¡¯re finally back.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Cheng Yang, the disciple of the Great Sun Immortal.¡± Cheng Yang was delighted. He had already heard about what had happened in the sect through True Qi Voice Transmission. The disciples of the Middle Sage School had already surrounded the mountain gate. The two sides had even started to have friction. A junior brother was beaten up and suffered some superficial injuries. The Great Sun Immortal sent a message, asking Cheng Yang to invite the senior to the Great Sun Sect. Only the senior in front of him could suppress the commotion. ¡°Senior, can you follow me to the Great Sun Sect now?¡± Cheng Yang cupped his fists and bowed respectfully. ¡°Sure. Wait for me to turn that thing over.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. He had a good impression of Cheng Yang. This Cheng Yang seemed to be of the same age as him, but he didn¡¯t have the arrogance of an immortal cultivator at all. He even called him senior because he knew the Great Sun Immortal. There weren¡¯t many young people who were so humble and polite. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Senior here.¡± Cheng Yang stood respectfully outside the door and replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. He had wanted Cheng Yang to call him Brother Xiao, but when he saw Cheng Yang¡¯s eyes, he seemed a little anxious. After thinking about it, it was indeed true. Originally, he would have set off long ago at this time. However, because of this green-haired turtle and the big hen, so many things had been delayed. Hence, he quickly walked into the room, took the Nanming Ignis Painting, and walked out again. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± He had already handed over everything in the small courtyard to Ye Fan. He originally wanted to tell Mu Jiuhuang, but when he saw Mu Jiuhuang sitting on the stool in a daze, his eyes were lifeless, as if he had something on his mind, he didn¡¯t tell Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Yes, I am. Senior, please board the Great Sun Boat.¡± Cheng Yang respectfully took out a flying magic treasure and chanted an incantation. In an instant, the flying ship that was laughing with his hands instantly enlarged. It looked as big as his small courtyard. Xiao Changtian was shocked when he saw this. He had only seen flying magic treasures before, but the feeling of being so close still shocked him. Then, he stepped onto the flying boat. Cheng Yang controlled the flying boat and flew towards the Great Sun Sect. In a quarter of an hour, the two of them arrived above the Great Sun Sect. Xiao Changtian looked down and saw the Great Sun Sect. Palaces were scattered everywhere, and spiritual qi rose with a scorching temperature. Even if one was riding on a spirit ship, one could feel it. However, at this moment, there seemed to be an argument going on below. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian said to Cheng Yang. Right in front of him was the gate of the Great Sun Sect, and he needed to enter through the gate. ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian was going down, Cheng Yang was instantly overjoyed. He had just thought of controlling the spirit ship and bringing Senior directly to the hall. Since Senior said to go down and take a look, it meant that Senior was prepared to make a move. Cheng Yang had already received information from the Great Sun Immortal about Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity as a peerless expert. With such a master taking action, even if the Zhongxian School wanted to cause trouble, they would have to stop. Very quickly. Cheng Yang landed the spirit ship and Xiao Changtian followed him. He saw more than ten people arguing with the Great Sun Sect disciples. After listening for a while, Xiao Changtian instantly understood that these people wanted to pick on him. ¡°I say, the few of you know the basic rules of being a guest, right? Coming to someone else¡¯s place and not paying attention to etiquette, what kind of logic was this?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. These people were just creating something out of nothing and picking on people! What kind of person was the Great Sun Immortal? He did not neglect any of his etiquette when he visited his own small courtyard. As a guest, he had to speak up for the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Who the f * ck are you?¡± The disciple of the Middle Sage School who was the first to be picky was slightly embarrassed when he saw Xiao Changtian suddenly speak up. Then, he became furious and was about to curse at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa!¡± Suddenly, the crisp sound of a slap rang out. This slap sent the disciple who had caused trouble directly to the ground. ¡°Who dares to hit me?¡± The disciple who had caused trouble was instantly enraged by the sudden slap. He immediately jumped up and drew his sword, wanting to kill. However, the moment she jumped up, she was stunned. ¡°Sect Master?¡± The disciple who had stirred up trouble was dumbfounded. Why did the sect leader hit him? ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ve been holding you down¡­¡± ¡°Pa!¡± The disciple wanted to explain, but another slap came over in an instant, directly knocking the disciple who caused trouble unconscious. Perfected Zhongxian was scared to death. As soon as they arrived, they heard Xiao Changtian speaking to Great Sun Sect. How could he not understand that Xiao Changtian had a relationship with the Great Sun Immortal? Fortunately, this disciple did not say anything about his arrangements. Otherwise, Zhong Xian School would not exist today. This senior in front of him was not someone he could offend? Daoist Zhongxian hurriedly apologized.¡± I¡¯m sorry. This is a disciple that I¡¯ve taken in under my wing. I¡¯m used to not being polite. I forgot not to blame you.¡¯¡±¡® ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to the me. You should apologize to the Great Sun Sect.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded his head. This person in front of him had some manners. ¡°What? You want our sect master to apologize to the Great Sun Sect? Are you crazy¡­¡± A disciple said disdainfully. His Zhongxian Sect was a first-class sect! A first rank sect could destroy the Great Sun Sect with a wave of their hand. In their eyes, the Great Sun Sect was no different from an ant. Now, they had to apologize to an ant? However, just as he was about to mock him, before he could finish his words, the voice of Perfected Zhongxian sounded,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize to the Great Sun Sect on behalf of Zhongxian Sect.¡± Perfected Zhongxian apologized to the disciples of Great Sun Sect. When the Great Sun Sect disciples saw this scene, they were all extremely shocked! This was Perfected Zhongxian, a powerhouse in the Tribulation Transcendence realm. He could destroy them with a flip of his hand. However, it was such an expert who actually apologized to them. ¡°Hiss The Great Sun Sect disciples present were all extremely shocked. In just a few moments, they all reacted. The reason why Daoist Zhongxian apologized seemed to be because of this person in front of him¡­ Moreover, they could feel that at this moment, Perfected Zhong Xian had restrained his aura. Even the two sect leaders looked at Xiao Changtian with respect. ¡°Could it be that this person in front of us is the expert of our Great Sun Sect that the Sect Master mentioned?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Another First Rank Sect!_i Chapter 50: Another First Rank Sect!_i Translator: 549690339 | In an instant. All the disciples present understood and were shocked! Their eyes were all on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Strange, why can¡¯t I feel any spiritual energy fluctuations from this senior? It¡¯s like he¡¯s a mortal?¡± ¡°This¡­ Could he really be a mortal?¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case. If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s just a mortal. How can it be possible for the Taoist Zhongxian to apologize?¡±¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak anymore. Senior¡¯s realm must be the legendary return to simplicity. His cultivation is too terrifying, far surpassing that of a Tribulation Transcendence expert. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t sense Senior¡¯s pressure.¡± The disciples of the Great Sun Sect looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion and communicated with each other through Zhen Yuan Voice Transmission. However, as soon as they were told that it was because their cultivation realm was not high enough, it was difficult for them to sense the cultivation of their seniors. They all fell silent and did not dare to speak again. ¡°Senior, please enter.¡± Cheng Yang made an inviting gesture, extremely respectful. Previously, he had only listened to his master¡¯s solemn instructions, so he did not dare to offend him and behaved extremely respectfully. But now, he saw that Xiao Changtian was able to make the three of them keep quiet out of fear just by standing there. He was extremely shocked. He originally thought that he was a Tribulation Transcendence expert, but he did not expect that he had far surpassed the Tribulation Transcendence realm. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and followed Cheng Yang into the Great Sun Sect. Behind them, Perfected ZhongXian and the other two hurriedly instructed their disciples not to cause trouble in Dayang Town. If a brick or tile was destroyed, they would have to pay a hundred times the compensation. ¡°Sect Master, why? That person just now is just a mortal. Why are you so respectful to him?¡± The troublemaker disciple woke up at this moment and asked in confusion. ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk about this anymore. That senior is a peerless expert. Killing me is like killing a chicken.¡± Daoist Zhongxian said solemnly. ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, countless disciples were incomparably shocked. The sect master was an expert in the Tribulation Transcendence realm. He could easily kill the sect master¡­ Was it the rumored Mahayana realm? Hiss ~ Everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air at the same time, causing the surrounding temperature to rise a little. He hurriedly nodded and noted it down. Under Cheng Yang¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian soon arrived at the square of the competition. The square of the Great Sun Sect¡¯s competition was extremely simple. The arena was made of countless red wood and was extremely popular. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The Great Sun Immortal was sitting on the Cloud Platform. He saw Xiao Changtian at once. He flew down from the Cloud Platform in a hurry and bowed to Xiao Changtian respectfully. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Xiao Changtian helped the Great Sun Immortal, who was bowing and paying respects to himself, up. This Perfected Da Yang was really too enthusiastic. ¡°Senior, follow me to the Cloud Platform to observe the ceremony.¡± The Great Sun Immortal said with a delighted expression. He made an inviting gesture and pointed at the cloud platform floating in the air. Xiao Changtian raised his head and looked at the cloud platform in front of him. It was dozens of meters tall! How was he supposed to go up? Even if he went up, he would definitely be smashed into pieces if he fell from such a high height. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just find a place to sit.¡± ¡°Oh right, this is a congratulatory gift for you. I didn¡¯t have anything to give him, so I randomly chose a painting.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head. He couldn¡¯t fly, so how could he fly up to the Cloud Platform? Moreover, he still wanted to open the path of invincibility. The experience of sudden death in his previous life told him that if he did not seek death, everything would be much safer. At the same time, he took out a painting that he had obtained from the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion. ¡°Is this for me?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian hand over the painting, Daoist Da Yang was overjoyed. Senior¡¯s item was a supreme divine item. Even if it was just a painting, it indicated that there was at least some fate between Senior and the Great Sun Sect. In the future, if the Great Sun Sect was in danger of being destroyed, perhaps he could ask Senior for help. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Great Sun Immortal solemnly put the Nanming Ignis Painting into his ring. He planned to observe it slowly at night. At this moment. Zhong Xianzhen and the other two also walked in with a group of disciples. Seeing these three people, the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s heart tightened. These three people were experts in the Tribulation Transcendence realm, and they gave him a lot of psychological pressure. However, when he looked at Xiao Changtian beside him, he finally calmed down. There was nothing to worry about with a peerless expert here. Therefore, the Great Sun Immortal went up and was about to greet the three of them. ¡°Big Brother Big Sun!¡± ¡°Hello, Big Brother Great Sun. The three of us did something wrong previously. Just now, our disciple caused trouble in your Great Sun Sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after the competition, I will definitely compensate your sect.¡± Perfected Zhong Xian and the others looked at Perfected Da Yang with a smile on their faces. Their tone was extremely respectful and their postures were extremely humble. Whether or not they could have a relationship with Xiao Changtian now depended entirely on Daoist Big Sun. They were willing to call him brother. Even if they called him something else, they would call him brother on the spot. ¡°This¡­¡± Daoist Big Sun looked at the three people who were extremely enthusiastic and was dumbfounded! What was going on? When he was still a little tadpole, these people were already overlords. Now, they actually called him elder brother? However, immediately after. The Great Sun Immortal¡¯s eyes turned and he instantly understood. These people must have seen that he had a good relationship with his senior, so they came to get close to him. ¡°Welcome, Sect Leaders.¡± The Great Sun Immortal also said with a smile. As the saying goes, one should not hit a smiling person. The few people in front of him were all experts in the Tribulation Transcendence realm. If he could not offend her, it was better not to offend her. ¡°The Divine Sound Sect has arrived!¡± ¡°The Blue Cloud Sect has arrived!¡± ¡°The Beast Tamer Sect has arrived!¡± At this moment. A loud voice sounded as Perfected Qing Yun, Lian Shcnyin, Chu Kuangren, and the others brought their sect disciples over. ¡°Hiss ¡°Another three first rank sects.¡± ¡°What happened today? Why were there so many experts here?¡± The name of the sect was the first grade of the sect, and the beast taming sect seemed to be from Nanbuzhou, right?¡± Cries of surprise rang out in the square. These Great Sun Sect disciples had never seen so many first rank sects before. Looking at the experts who were usually elusive and only existed in rumors, countless disciples felt their hearts about to jump out of their chests. ¡°The three of you¡­¡± The Great Sun Immortal was also drenched in cold sweat. What was he doing? How could the small Great Sun Sect attract so many of them? Although he was puzzled, the Great Sun Immortal still hurried to welcome him. After all, these people were existences that he could not come into contact with on a daily basis. However, before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: There Are Actors, But I Don’t Think The Report Was Successfully Chapter 51: There Are Actors, But I Don¡¯t Think The Report Was Successfully Translator: 549690339 ¡°Perfected Da Yang, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Lian Shenyin, Chu Kuangren, and Perfected Qing Yun were all smiling as if they had met an old friend. The Great Sun Immortal was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. Fine beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. The three of them were also in the Tribulation Transcendence Realm. The Qing-Yun Sect and the Divine Sound Sect were both famous figures in the Northern Wilderness State. These three experts were actually so polite to him, a mere nascent soul realm cultivator? He was instantly overwhelmed by the favor! ¡°What¡¯s going on? These sect leaders actually had sect leaders as fellow daoists. Wasn¡¯t this too inconceivable?¡± ¡°I heard that recently, Perfected Qing Yun and the sect master of the Divine Sound Sect have both obtained an opportunity and broken through to the fifth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm!¡± ¡°The fifth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm is so terrifying!¡± The disciples of the Great Sun Sect discussed among themselves with disbelief on their faces. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. Perfected Qing Yun and the other two looked at Perfected Ba Shan and the other two with question marks before they arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. Then, the three of them bowed heavily! ¡°Senior!¡± The three of them were respectful from the bottom of their hearts. Perfected Qing Yun and Lian Shcnyin¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for their senior, the two of them would have been separated by Yin and Yang. From then on, they would be separated from each other! However, it was precisely because of Senior¡¯s guidance that he was able to break through in a short period of time. Not only did he survive, but he also took revenge for killing his master and reunited with his family. ¡°It¡¯s you guys?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled. He knew these people. Perfected Qing Yun¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t very good, but he liked calligraphy. This woman liked many things. Not only did she have some attainments in painting, but she was also good at music. As for Maniac Chu¡­ ¡°Old Chu, you¡¯re a little unkind. Did you give birth to your daughter?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for so many days. At least send someone to look for you?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Maniac Chu with a gloomy face. Fortunately, one of them was in his own small courtyard, so nothing would happen. No one knew what would happen to Chu Yiren if she ran into some bad guys with evil intentions. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°I know that my daughter is in Senior¡¯s residence, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Maniac Chu wanted to explain. The damage caused by the Iron Eater was too great. The Beast Tamer Sect was still in the midst of reconstruction. As for Chu Yiren, he knew that he had to find Xiao Changtian. Therefore, Maniac Chu did not stop him. It would be Chu Yiren¡¯s fortune and fortune if her daughter could be by the side of such a senior. Maniac Chu had been worried that his senior would despise Chu Yiren, but after so many days, Chu Yiren was still in his senior¡¯s courtyard. Furthermore, Chu Yiren had broken through five levels recently. It had only been half a month. If this had happened in the past, it would have been something that he would not have dared to think about. Maniac Chu felt that his daughter¡¯s actions were correct. ¡°Alright, alright. Since I¡¯ve met you, you can bring your daughter home after the Grand Tournament hosted by the Great Sun Immortal ends.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. ¡°What? I¡­¡± Maniac Chu was shocked. Was Senior trying to chase her away? He hurriedly wanted to fight for Chu Yiren. If he could follow his senior, Chu Yiren¡¯s future and even become a Martial Monarch Realm expert was possible! However, just as Maniac Chu opened his mouth, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened and he frowned. Wasn¡¯t this Maniac Chu a little too unsuitable to be a father? ¡°You must bring your daughter back. If she wants to come back to the small courtyard to play, you are welcome to come back anytime.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re her father. Her home isn¡¯t here, understand?¡± Xiao Changtian said in a deep voice. In fact, he was also reminding Maniac Chu to educate his daughter properly when he returned home. Otherwise, how could she marry someone she caught? ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian frown, Maniac Chu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He shivered and quickly agreed. After exchanging some pleasantries, the Great Sun Immortal announced the start of the grand competition. The first match. The troublemaker disciple from the Zhongxian School went up against Cheng Yang. ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe that senior will fight in the arena.¡± The disciple of the Zhongxian School stared at Cheng Yang, who was only in the Foundation Establishment Realm, with a vicious expression. Previously, he had been beaten up by the sect master and was holding back his anger. He wanted to fight back on the arena. On the other hand, Cheng Yang¡¯s expression was grave. Although the disciple in front of him was only an outer disciple of Zhongxian School, his strength was definitely in the Golden Elixir realm. Furthermore, he was in the perfected Golden Elixir realm. If the Great Sun Immortal had not broken through, there was a high chance that he would not have been a match for this Zhongxian School outer disciple. However, Cheng Yang was fearless and just went all out. With Senior here, the Great Sun Sect was as stable as Mount Tai. However, these small matters could only be handled by the Great Sun Sect. ¡°Please!¡± Cheng Yang knew that he would definitely lose, so he was already fearless. He drew his sword and circulated the Great Sun Technique, causing his body to heat up and flicker with red light. ¡°Humph.¡± The disciple of the Middle Sage School grinned with disdain. He did not put a mere Foundation Building cultivator in his eyes at all. Immediately, a faint silver light lit up on his fist. It was like an iron wire that surrounded his fist. The strength of the Golden Elixir realm was completely accumulated in his fists. It didn¡¯t look as flashy as Cheng Yang¡¯s. Xiao Changtian naturally thought so too. ¡°Cheng Yang won.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. The red light around Cheng Yang was the rumored spiritual power cultivated by cultivators. As for the disciple of the Zhongxian School, his fist was surrounded by a silver light. Could these two people be on the same level? The disciple of the Great Sun Immortal was still the best! Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. Fortunately, the Great Sun Immortal had a good character. It was a blessing for the Great Sun Town to have such an expert. ¡°Eat my punch!¡± On the arena, the disciple of Zhongxian School was already preparing to make his move. Cheng Yang¡¯s expression was tense as he brandished his sword, sending out a burst of fire. However, facing the punch of a Golden Core expert, he knew that he would definitely lose. Therefore, he closed his eyes and waited to be sent flying out of the arena. Bang! Instantly, a loud bang was heard. ¡°Hmm?¡± Cheng Yang opened his eyes again. The scene in front of him stunned him. ¡°He¡¯s acting as me!¡± Cheng Yang looked at the Zhongxian School disciple who had collapsed outside the arena and frowned in disbelief. They could feel that he was bound to fly out under that punch. However, when the fist was only three inches away from him, all the power in the fist was withdrawn. Then, it flew over and collided with his sword, directly falling out of the arena. ¨C It was obvious that this disciple of Zhong Xian School was acting as him! He really wanted to report an actor, but he felt that his report would not be successful.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Senior, I Don’t Want to Leave (1) Chapter 52: Senior, I Don¡¯t Want to Leave (1) Translator: 549690339 The disciple of the Middle Sage School flew out of the arena with a sullen expression. Just as his fist was about to knock Cheng Yang out of the arena, Perfected Zhong Xian suddenly sent him a Zhen Yuan voice transmission, wanting him to lose! Helpless, he could only withdraw his primeval essence and pretend to be defeated by Cheng Yang. ¡°Sect Master, why is this?¡± The disciple was unwilling to give up. He was in the Golden Elixir realm, so it was easy for him to deal with a mere Foundation Establishment cultivator like Cheng Yang. However, he was defeated. If this were to spread out, where would the face of the people of the people of the world go? ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about this later.¡± Perfected Zhong Xian said in a deep voice with a calm expression. At the same time, he also ordered all the disciples of Zhongxian Sect to admit defeat if they encountered any disciples of Great Sun Sect. He had just sat beside Xiao Changtian. Naturally, they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s muttering. Wasn¡¯t the senior reminding them that Cheng Yang would win? How would they dare to disobey? He instantly arranged for his disciples to pretend to admit defeat as long as they fought against the Great Sun Sect disciples. Thus, the following competition became one-sided. All six of them pretended to be defeated by the disciples of Great Sun Sect. This caused countless Great Sun Sect disciples to be dumbfounded! They realized that the other side was acting them out. But they couldn¡¯t report it! Daoist Big Sun also looked embarrassed. If this matter were to spread, wouldn¡¯t the six experts who were transcending the tribulation lose face? ¡°Today¡¯s grand competition will end here. Everyone is just exchanging pointers, not truly fighting to the death.¡± ¡°In the Great Sun Hall, a banquet has been prepared to entertain everyone.¡± Daoist Big Sun hurriedly stopped the competition. He did not dare to continue. Xiao Changtian saw this. He was extremely emotional. ¡°Perfected Great Sun is still powerful. Even his disciples are so powerful.¡± ¡± Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any talent for cultivation¡­¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s blood was boiling as he watched this competition. He wished he could go on stage personally and exchange a few moves. However, the system did not give him cultivation, which was very uncomfortable. Under the guidance of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian, Perfected Qing Yun, and the others arrived at the Great Sun Palace. The interior of the hall was extremely prosperous. The walls were adorned with red crystals that emitted a warm energy. ¡°Is this the palace of the cultivation world? It¡¯s really impressive!¡± Xiao Changtian compared this place to his own courtyard and sighed in his heart. At the same time! In the dark chamber. The man wearing the skull mask was like an ancient stone statue. He stood rooted to the ground, and the black shadow behind him did not move at all. Until night fell. Only then did he seem to come back to his senses and slumped down on the chair. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°After the Fallen Emperor Era, why are there still such experts? How did he come back to life?¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely some old monster.¡± The skull-masked man¡¯s voice became ferocious, like fingernails rubbing against glass. Moreover, his voice was extremely hoarse, causing the entire room to sound like a ghost crying. His tone was extremely surprised. After saying that. He took off his mask. Through the dim light, one could vaguely see what kind of face it was! There was no nose, eyebrows, eyes, mouth, or even ears. He didn¡¯t have any facial features on the human body. His entire face was a bloody mess, and there was a force swimming around as if some bug had crawled into his body. ¡°He¡¯s definitely a Martial Monarch Realm expert!¡± ¡°In order to survive, I paid such a painful price, even my cultivation base.¡± ¡°But how did he do it? Not only did he not pay any price, but he also maintained his peak state!¡± The skeletal man put on the mask again, and his tone was filled with disbelief. ¡°No!¡± ¡°This is our opportunity.¡± ¡°As long as we obtain the secret of his survival in the Fallen Emperor Era, and through God, we will be able to live with incomparable power.¡± Suddenly, the black shadow behind him laughed maniacally. The skull-masked man seemed to have calmed down. His voice became hoarse again, filled with malice. ¡°Hehe, good idea.¡± ¡°Since we already know this person¡¯s identity, let¡¯s start setting up a trap for him.¡± ¡°Reverend Zhongxian and the others have probably already developed a strange heart. Let the Ghost Devouring Vine devour them.¡± The skull-masked man sneered and chanted an ancient gray incantation. The curse flew over and arrived at the Great Sun Sect. ¡°Senior, let me stay here for a while. I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± In the small courtyard. Chu Yircn¡¯s large, watery eyes blinked repeatedly, filled with reluctance. She didn¡¯t want to leave the courtyard, and she didn¡¯t want to leave Senior either. ¡°Be good, girl. Go back with your father. You can¡¯t be so careless about marriage.¡± ¡°You can come and play anytime in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. These few days, he didn¡¯t understand if this girl had a problem with her brain. It was because this girl¡¯s values were not normal. He was just a passerby, so he still needed Maniac Chu to teach him. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Chu Yircn still wanted to beg. Maniac Chu grabbed her arm immediately. An expert like Senior liked peace and quiet the most. That was why he hid in the mortal world and became a leisurely mortal. This daughter of his was pestering him. If he were to make Senior angry, it would really be a loss. ¡°Senior, I will take my daughter and leave now. I promise to educate her well.¡± Maniac Chu said with a smile. Although Chu Yircn was reluctant, she was also afraid that her senior would be angry. She could only lower her head silently and leave with him. Seeing the two of them leave. Xiao Changtian was delighted. ¡°That¡¯s great! A few days ago, I slept on the floor until my back hurt.¡± ¡°I can finally sleep in my bed tonight.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. In the afternoon, he brought Maniac Chu back. He wanted to try the spiritual dishes of the Great Sun Sect. He had been on the Tian Yuan Continent for a long time, but he had never tasted the food of cultivators. However, it was said that the food of immortal cultivators contained terrifying spiritual energy. If an ordinary mortal ate these spirit vegetables, they would probably explode and die. Even though Daoist Dayang tried his best to persuade him to stay, Xiao Changtian still refused. He returned early to settle Chu Yiren¡¯s matter. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cause me any more trouble.¡± He looked up at the sky and confirmed the time. Then, he looked at the pond and the chicken coop and warned the green-haired turtle and the big hen. Only then did he turn around and return to his room.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: One of the Ten Great Vicious Creatures, Ghost Chapter 53: One of the Ten Great Vicious Creatures, Ghost Devouring Vine!_i Translator: 549690339 Inside the Great Sun Sect. Perfected Qing Yun and Lian Shenyin saw that it was about time and also took their leave. In the Great Sun Sect, only Perfected Zhong Xian and the other two were left, as well as many disciples. ¡°Big Brother Big Sun, let me toast you again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Perfected Zhongxian, Perfected Qiongcheng, and Perfected Bashan all raised their wine glasses and kept calling Big Brother Dayang. He called her very warmly and affectionately. ¡°Seniors, don¡¯t call me that anymore. I can¡¯t bear it!¡± The Immortal Da Yang¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. After all, Xiao Changtian had already left. Facing these three people, he didn¡¯t have any confidence. It was like an ant standing beside an elephant. Even if the elephant did not have any ill intentions, the ant would still feel fear. ¡°Big Brother Big Sun, we are addressing you from the bottom of our hearts!¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± ¡°You will be our big brother in the future!¡± The three of them said sincerely. Being addressed like this was like a small mountain pressing down on him, making him feel suffocated. Although his cultivation realm was far from the three of them, as sect masters, he had a sense of experience in the ways of the world. ¡°Seniors, is there anything you need? You need me to do it!¡± ¡°If it is, I will do my best.¡± The Daoist Big Sun went straight to the point and stopped probing. When the three of them heard this, they immediately looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and nodded. ¡°Big Brother Big Sun, we do have a favor to ask of you.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard this, his eyes narrowed as if he had guessed something. He said,¡±Is it about that senior?¡± Actually¡­ He had not guessed it. However, at present, this was the only thing that Perfected Zhongxian and the other two could ask of him. After all, he was just a small Nascent Soul cultivator. In front of these three, he was like an ant that could be destroyed with a flip of his hand. Other than that senior, he had no other value. In the world of cultivation, there were no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. As the sect master of a sect, the Great Sun Immortal saw this matter extremely clearly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Perfected Zhongxian, Perfected Qiongcheng, and Perfected Bashan all calmed down. He slowly put down the wine glass in his hand. The three of them walked to the front of the Great Sun Immortal and knelt down. ¡°What are you doing? Seniors, please rise.¡± The Great Sun Immortal was extremely shocked. He could not afford to have three Tribulation Transcendence realm experts kneel down before a mere Nascent Soul realm cultivator. He hurriedly wanted to support the three of them. However, he discovered a terrifying fact. I can¡¯t help myself up! The other three were all Tribulation Transcendence realm experts. It was naturally impossible for a mere Nascent Soul realm cultivator like him to touch them. ¡°Seniors, what exactly do you want?¡± At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal wanted to cry but had no tears. He knelt down as well. Not only was he kneeling, but he was also prostrating on the ground. He was truly afraid. ¡°Brother Big Sun, get up!¡± The three of them watched as the Grand Sun Immortal knelt down. Their divine thoughts helped the Grand Sun Immortal up. The Great Sun Immortal was speechless. ¡°Seniors, please speak.¡± The Immortal of Dayang was completely speechless. In the past, he didn¡¯t want to kneel, but under pressure, he could only grovel! Now that he wanted to kneel down, those people wouldn¡¯t let him. He had to stand in front of them. Helplessly, he could only let the three of them speak and understand the reason why the three of them were begging him. ¡°Brother Big Sun, we want you to plead with Senior for us.¡¯¡±¡® ¡°Plead for mercy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Perfected Zhongxian and the other two nodded and then began to tell the story. ¡°In fact, half a month ago, we came to threaten you to hold the Grand Prodigy Tournament in the Great Sun Sect.¡± ¡°Our true goal is to destroy the entire Great Sun Town today.¡± ¡°This is the Ghost Devouring Vine! A method to destroy Great Sun Town!¡± With that, Perfected Zhongxian took out the black iron box in his hand and placed it in front of the Great Sun Perfected. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Ghost Devouring Vine!¡± The Great Sun Immortal¡¯s expression changed at this moment. He had already guessed that these three people¡¯s goal was to destroy Great Sun Town. However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually use the Ghost Devouring Vine! The Ghost-Devouring Vine was one of the ten great beasts of the Tian Yuan Continent. It could suck the souls of people. This wasn¡¯t the scariest part. The most terrifying thing about the Ghost-Devouring Vine was that it could imprison a person¡¯s soul and burn it with karmic fire, torturing it until it collapsed. However, the Ghost Devouring Vine would use a special method to save the soul that was about to collapse and burn it again with the Hellfire. It caused the soul body to be immortal, but it would forever be burned by the karmic sinflames. Just thinking of this, the face of the Grand Sun Immortal turned cold. These people¡¯s methods were too sinister! Even though these three people¡¯s cultivation realms were far above his, he still could not help but be furious. ¡°You guys are too much!¡± It was true that he was in the Nascent Soul Stage, but he, the Immortal of the Great Sun, was not someone who fawned over the powerful. If it weren¡¯t for Senior, everyone in Great Sun Town would have been devoured by the Ghost Devouring Vine and their souls would have been burned by the Hellfire. This was a supreme sin! He could not be forgiven. ¡°Brother Dayang, we know we were wrong, so we apologize to you and the entire Dayang Town.¡± ¡°Senior definitely knows about this.¡± ¡°We are not asking for his forgiveness. We just want you to introduce us to him. We will personally apologize to Senior and beg for Senior¡¯s punishment.¡± Perfected Zhongxian and the others all said. They knew that they had committed a grave sin, but fortunately, they had not committed a grave mistake and could still live. Even if they were to suffer the punishment of their seniors, they were willing. However, if they were allowed to leave, they would definitely be killed by the skeletal masked man! They didn¡¯t want to go back. He didn¡¯t dare to go back. ¡°Humph! Since you want to accept your punishment, I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Senior will definitely make a decision.¡± The Great Sun Immortal snorted coldly and looked at these people with an attitude that no longer had the same apprehension as before. Instead, he was filled with anger! ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Sun!¡± When the three of them heard that the Great Sun Immortal had agreed, their faces were filled with joy. Facing the punishment of their senior, even if they had to be dismembered or have their cultivation crippled, they were already prepared to accept it. As long as they could obtain the protection of their seniors after their punishment, they would be satisfied. As long as he could survive, everything was not a problem. At this moment. An ancient and profound voice suddenly floated in from the space and fell into the black iron box. ¡°Buzz!¡± All of a sudden, the black iron box shook violently. A black Qi spread out.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Nanming Primordial Fire! It’s the Nanming Chapter 54: Nanming Primordial Fire! It¡¯s the Nanming Primordial Fire Painting!_i Translator: 549690339 Kacha! A tearing sound rang out as the black iron box was torn open by a stream of black gas. As the black iron box was broken, countless black gases appeared and a vine floated in space. ¡°Not good, the Ghost Devouring Vine is out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that person who wants to kill us in the future. He wants to use the Ghost Devouring Vine to devour us.¡± ¡°This person is truly ruthless.¡± The expressions of the three people changed. How could they not know that the mysterious curse was the means of the man with the skeleton mask? Brother Big Sun, run!¡± ¡°We can only survive if we seek the protection of Senior.¡± Perfected Zhongxian¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he shouted for everyone to escape quickly. However, by the time the three of them used their spiritual power and escaped outside the hall, they suddenly turned their heads and saw that the vine had already transformed into thousands of tentacles. One of the tentacles enveloped the Great Sun Immortal. The Great Sun Immortal could not move and was about to be devoured. ¡°No! I¡¯m going back to save them. You guys go first!¡±Perfected Zhongxian¡¯s face darkened. He immediately turned into a stream of light and returned. ¡°We¡¯ll go back,¡± he said. Perfected Being Qiong and Perfected Being Ba Shan exchanged a glance, nodded, and flew back as well. They couldn¡¯t leave the Immortal Da Yang behind. The three of them turned into three streaks of light and attacked the Ghost Devouring Vine from three directions! The current Ghost-Devouring Vine! It wasn¡¯t just a single vine anymore, but a myriad of vines that were coiling around the space. Boom! The three forces landed, causing the Ghost Devouring Vine to tremble. After all, the Ghost-Devouring Vine¡¯s power was equivalent to a ninth level Tribulation Transcendence expert. In a situation where he was unprepared, a ninth stage Tribulation Transcendence expert would also be injured if he suffered a terrifying attack. ¡°Brother Big Sun, let¡¯s go!¡± While the Ghost Devouring Vine was trembling, Perfected Zhongxian saved the Great Sun Perfected. Pulling along Daoist Da Yang, he was about to flee at full speed. However, the Ghost Devouring Vine was furious. Endless vines instantly sealed the entire hall. The door of the hall was already blocked. It was already impossible for Perfected Zhongxian and the others to leave. ¡°Damn it! This damned Ghost-Devouring Vine is going to devour us all.¡±Daoist Bashan said viciously. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit there and wait. None of the people present were willing to submit, and they immediately began to fight the Ghost Devouring Vine. Buzz! Behind Daoist Bashan, a terrifying power condensed into a green mountain. The green mountain was vast and heavy as it pressed down heavily. ¡°Clang!¡± In front of Perfected Qiong Cheng, a Dan Qiong Flower appeared. The petals of the Dan Qiong Flower turned into the sharpest blade and cut the vines. ¡°Whoosh!¡± A huge long blade appeared under Perfected Zhong Xian. A cold light shone on the blade as if it could cut through everything. A knife will cut down to the point where it¡¯s about to be revealed. The Daoist Master Da Yang, who had just been rescued, did not idle either. He activated his cultivation technique and a fiery sun appeared behind him. The sun shone brightly, emitting a scorching aura. The sun ignited the vines, and some of the vines at the edge began to burn. As the four completely different attacks landed, the Ghost Devouring Vine that had just been released instantly took half a step back. A crack appeared in front of the door of the hall. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The four of them were delighted and wanted to escape. But suddenly, the severed vines on the ground suddenly turned into a huge network that wrapped around the four of them. Trapped within. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± The four people¡¯s faces darkened, and they were in despair. The attack just now had already consumed all of their strength. It was already impossible to break through this cage now. ¡°Hiss hiss The vines continued to climb. Wisps of black gas were emitted from the cage. The black gas attached to the surface of their bodies and began to devour them. Damn it! ¡°Are we going to die here today?¡± The four of them were in utter despair. Suddenly. Big Sun seemed to have remembered something. An image suddenly flashed across his mind. That senior gave him the scroll of the Great Thousand. He didn¡¯t know why such a thought flashed through his mind, but there was nothing he could do now. He could only take out the painting that Xiao Changtian had given him from his storage ring. Brother Big Sun, what are you doing with this painting?¡± Perfected Zhongxian could not help but frown and ask. However, the Immortal Da Yang did not answer him. The black gas had already enveloped him into a sphere. There was no time for nonsense now. The last glimmer of hope rose in the heart of the Great Sun Immortal. Then, he opened the painting. Phew! In an instant, a flame that seemed to burn the heavens roared out from the scroll. The vine cage in front of him was instantly burned into black ashes. The black gas that was attached to the surface of their bodies also disappeared in an instant. As for the Ghost-Devouring Vine, it still wanted to use its vines to contain the flames. However, a ferocious aura pounced over from the flames. ¡°Pa, pa, pa.¡± The endless inferno instantly set the Ghost Devouring Vine ablaze! It made crackling sounds. ¡°Nanming Primordial Fire!¡± ¡°This is the Nanming Ignis Painting.¡± Daoist Zhongxian and the other two were instantly shocked. As experts in the Tribulation Transcendence realm, they naturally had such discerning eyes. They could recognize that these flames were the Nanming Primordial Fire. As for the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s painting, they did not need to think to guess that it was the Secret Pavilion Master¡¯s Nanming Ignis Painting! ¡°No, I can¡¯t! That¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the Nanming Primordial Fire. This is an even more terrifying flame. It seems to be the god level of the Nanming Primordial Fire.¡± Daoist Ba Shan frowned as he stared at the flames in front of him. His brows were filled with shock! A few breaths of time. He sensed a power that was stronger than the Nanming Primordial Fire. Boom! In the endless flames, the Ghost Devouring Vine was burned and exploded, releasing countless vengeful souls and ghosts. Completely dissipated! The Great Sun Immortal¡¯s face was filled with shock. When had he ever seen such terrifying flames? He hurriedly rolled up the scroll. As the scroll was put away, the flames burning in the hall followed and entered the scroll. Phew! ¡°Fortunately, there are seniors. Otherwise, we would all die here today.¡± The Great Sun Immortal let out a long breath and calmed himself down. He raised the scroll in his hand and looked at it respectfully. Only then did he realize that he had underestimated the senior. Although he knew that Senior¡¯s painting scroll was no ordinary treasure, how could he have expected it? It was actually so terrifying! After the Ghost Devouring Vine was destroyed, in the dark secret chamber. The man wearing the skull mask seemed to have suffered a backlash. A spark floated into the entire dark chamber. ¡°Ah!¡± He only heard a miserable scream from the dark chamber. Half of the black shadow behind the masked skeleton man was burned away.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Stumbling in Shock (1) Chapter 55: Stumbling in Shock (1) Translator: 549690339 Inside the Great Sun Hall. Perfected Zhongxian and the other three saw this scene. He was stunned! ¡°This¡­ That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Although the Ghost-Devouring Vine is terrifying, it still has the ability to resist the Nanming Primordial Fire.¡± ¡°Even if the Pavilion Master of Divination had the Nanming Primordial Fire Portrait, he would still need to expend a lot of effort to destroy the Ghost-Devouring Vine.¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, you actually have such a treasure! You¡¯re also in contact with the Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets?¡± Perfected Zhongxian and the other two looked at Perfected Dayang. The three pairs of eyes stared at her as if they were staring at a beautiful woman. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± ¡°This painting was given to me by Senior.¡± The Immortal Da Yang quickly changed the topic and explained the origin of the painting. Nanming Fire Painting. He had also heard of it. That was the treasure of the Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets. As long as the scroll was unfolded, the Nanming Primordial Fire would turn into a sea of fire and fight the enemy from afar! The Nanming Primordial Fire, a celestial flame, was so terrifying! He did not expect that the senior would give him the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, the Nanming Primordial Fire Painting! ¡°Could Senior be the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion?¡± The people of Great Sun Town were slightly stunned, but they immediately rejected this doubt. Perfected Zhong Xian and the others were all experts, so they should have seen the Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets. Then¡­ The only possibility. It was the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion who gave this painting to Senior. ¡°Senior! II Perfected Zhongxian was slightly stunned. Then, he remembered that before the Prodigy Tournament began, Senior had once handed a scroll to Perfected Dayang. So that was the case. They also reacted. ¡°Senior is really meticulous.¡± Perfected Zhong Xian suddenly opened his mouth, his eyes bursting with light, and a hint of enlightenment suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Perfected Jade Cheng asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right! Plan without fail? Could it be that Senior already knew that the Ghost Devouring Vine was going to¡­¡± Daoist Bashan frowned as he spoke. Suddenly, he froze halfway through his sentence. ¡°Impossible! Senior even predicted that the lord would kill us?¡± The more Daoist Bashan spoke, the more shocked he became. Although he sounded doubtful, he had already agreed with this idea in his heart. ¡°That senior is really amazing! We¡¯ll hurry up and pay a visit to Senior tomorrow morning!¡± Daoist Zhongxian said solemnly. At night. It was as quiet as water. The gentle moonlight shone on the ground, illuminating the small courtyard as if it was covered with a layer of light gauze. Snoring could be heard from the room. Mu Jiuhuang sat on the stone table and was in a daze. Ever since she read the book written by Xiao Changzhang, she had been in this state. ¡°The Great Emperor is but an ant in front of those people.¡± After a long time, Mu Jiuhuang finally came back to her senses! Her red lips moved slightly as she muttered a sigh. A hint of disappointment flashed across her phoenix eyes. However, her eyes suddenly turned sharp! ¡°Even if I am as weak as an ant in front of those people. However, it allowed me to see the realm of the strong.¡± ¡°If I, Mu Jiuhuang, can become the Great Empress, then I can also break through the shackles of the Tian Yuan Continent and become even stronger.¡± Mu Jiuhuang muttered. He regained his confidence and made up his mind to follow Senior and listen to Senior¡¯s Dao. Hence, he flashed back to the kitchen to sleep. In the woodshed, Ye Fan¡¯s axe floated above his head. It emitted a faint silver light. It was as if he was completing some kind of transformation. Everything was so quiet and peaceful. As for the small courtyard, Alpha was playing chess, the ants were hiding in the grass, and Fatty Rongrong was in a daze. As for the green-haired turtle in the pond and the big hen in the chicken coop, they stared at each other. However, he did not dare to move. The night slowly passed. The next day. Early morning. Xiao Changtian woke up from his dream. He had a dream that his books sold well. Then, he opened a bookstore. Some wealthy people even came to him and said that they wanted to open their bookstore all over the Tian Yuan Continent. ¡°Tsk! If ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, but I actually opened a bookstore again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue setting up the stall.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. He got up and washed his face before walking out of the room. ¡°Good morning, Master!¡± However, as soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Mu Jiuhuang standing at the door with a smile on her face. After Mu Jiuhuang thought it through last night, she made a decision. If she stayed by Senior¡¯s side and listened to Senior¡¯s words of the Great Dao every day, she would be able to improve faster. Ye Fan was also fetching water. Ye Fan¡¯s ax was pinned to his waist, as if the ax blade had become even sharper. These two people actually woke up earlier than him! ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and ordered the two of them to move all the bookshelves out. He was going to set up his stall again. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The two of them nodded and went to move the bookshelves. Xiao Changtian took Alpha with him and pushed open the door of the small courtyard, ready to go for a walk. However, just as he pushed open the door. He was stunned. ¡°Daoist Great Sun, what are you doing? You even brought so many people.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the door in confusion. Behind the Great Sun Immortal, there were three Immortal Zhongxian. The three of them were all smiling and bowing. ¡°These three people were prepared to do some bad things, but now they have repented and want you to give them some advice.¡± The Great Sun Immortal said. He was sure that the senior in front of him already knew about the Ghost-Devouring Vine. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have given him the Nanming Primordial Fire Diagram. However, considering that Perfected Zhongxian and the others had returned to save him halfway, the Great Sun Perfected still wanted to plead for mercy. ¡°I see. Come in.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. The Great Sun Immortal himself was a terrifying immortal cultivator, but the reason why he came to negotiate with him was probably related to mortals. After all, most of the matters between Immortal Cultivators were about fighting and killing. ¡°Sit.¡± Xiao Changtian said casually, and the Great Sun Immortal sat down skillfully. But when the three of them saw Alpha staring at them, their hair stood on end and they didn¡¯t dare to move. It seemed that as long as they moved. In the next moment, he would be slapped to death by the Sky-devouring Dog! ¡°The three of us won¡¯t sit. We feel guilty and don¡¯t dare to sit!¡±Daoist Zhongxian and the other two hurriedly spoke. Xiao Changtian looked at the three of them and nodded. These three people¡¯s characters weren¡¯t bad. At least he knew that he had done something wrong and felt guilty. He did not lose his conscience. As an immortal cultivator, being able to admit his mistakes in front of mortals was like an emperor admitting his mistakes in front of ordinary people. This required great courage and character. Moreover, according to the Great Sun Immortal, these three people had not done it yet. ¡°Everyone, have some tea first!¡± Mu Jiuhuang, who was carrying the bookshelves, saw someone coming. She put down the bookshelves in her hands and brought a few cups of tea. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The Great Sun Immortal nodded to express his gratitude. As for the three of them, they also received the teacups and were suddenly shocked. ¡°Female, female, female¡­¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Immortal Ba Shan Is Dumb (1) Chapter 56: Immortal Ba Shan Is Dumb (1) Translator: 549690339 They wanted to talk about the empress! Mu Jiuhuang was the Empress of the Nine Phoenix Dynasty. She was at the ninth level of the Tribulation Transcendence realm and was the strongest human expert on the Tian Yuan Continent! Who didn¡¯t know? Who didn¡¯t know? Not to mention them. They were the sect masters of first rank sects and experts in the Tribulation Transcendence realm. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my name in front of Senior. Right now, I¡¯m just Senior¡¯s maid.¡± Mu Jiuhuang transmitted her true essence with a faint smile. Right now, she was just Senior¡¯s maid. ¡± Maid?!¡± The three of them were shocked and opened their mouths wide, wanting to say something. The dignified empress had such a peerless bearing! Countless experts followed, and the Rulers killed! How arrogant was that! Now, she was actually serving as someone else¡¯s maid? But after thinking about it, he felt that it was reasonable. The senior in front of him kicked the Black Tortoise and slapped the Phoenix as if he was bullying a child. Even that lord fled in panic when he saw Senior. The empress was very strong, and the woman was also very arrogant. But in front of Senior, it was just a slap! Being able to be a servant for a senior was a supreme opportunity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you three?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Perfected Zhong Xian and the other two in confusion. These three were immortal cultivators. Could it be that the spiritual energy in their bodies was conflicting and caused them to stutter? ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Perfected Zhongxian hurriedly replied. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded, then looked at the Great Sun Immortal and asked,¡¯¡±¡®How do you plan to deal with these three?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. If the three of them had committed any crimes below that, I would have definitely sentenced them to have their souls destroyed. But now, they hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. They just had the wrong idea.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should punish him or not. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you.¡± The Great Sun Immortal said respectfully. Although his cultivation was low, his heart was not devoid of conscience. That was why Great Sun Sect was protecting Great Sun Town. ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded again and said,¡¯¡±¡®As the saying goes, there is no greater good than knowing your mistakes and being able to correct them. Since the mistake was not committed, he could forgive it this time.¡± ¡°However, you will also need to receive a certain punishment. These punishments don¡¯t have to be too severe, you can decide for yourself, Immortal Da Yang.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Great Sun Immortal nodded. Since the senior said so, it meant that the three of them could live. ¡°The three of us know that we were wrong, but we were ordered by someone.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything bad under his orders. He¡¯ll kill us.¡± Perfected Zhong Xian looked at Xiao Changtian again with a pleading look in his eyes. If the senior in front of them could protect them, the man wearing the skull mask would not be able to kill them. Perfected Zhong Xian and the other two were all nervous. They stood still, waiting for Xiao Changtian to speak. Xiao Changtian was stunned. There was a mastermind behind this? This matter seemed to be a little troublesome. Fortunately, the Great Sun Immortal was an expert with a profound cultivation. ¡°You can ask the Great Sun Immortal for help in this matter. I¡¯m just a mortal and can¡¯t help you with anything.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and said. He was giving the three of them a hint. As long as they can find the protection of the Great Sun Immortal, we can guarantee our own safety. Perfected Zhongxian and the other two heard this. He was instantly delighted. Senior wants them to be together with the Great Sun Immortal! ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them nodded frantically. As long as they were together with the Great Sun Immortal, it seemed that they would be able to obtain the protection of their senior again. As for the man in the skull mask, he was nothing in front of the senior. At this moment. Ye Fan carried a bookshelf and walked around them, heading out of the door. ¡°Make way.¡± Ye Fan said indifferently. Perfected Zhongxian and the other two hurriedly stepped aside and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Are these going to be moved outside? We can help.¡± The three of them wanted to leave a good impression in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled. Although these people were not as powerful as the Great Sun Immortal, they were still immortal cultivators. Compared to Ye Fan, who was a mortal, Jiu ¡®er was more powerful. Moving these bookshelves was also much easier. Upon hearing this, the three of them immediately moved the bookshelves. These bookshelves did not pose any pressure to the experts who were transcending the tribulation. He casually moved the bookshelf up. Very quickly. The three of them moved the remaining bookshelves out. ¡°These are books? Senior¡¯s collection of books?¡± Daoist Ba Shan looked at the books on the bookshelf and asked in puzzlement. He was even a little moved. Could it be that such an expert¡¯s collection of books was some kind of peerless cultivation technique? He really wanted to flip it open and appreciate Senior¡¯s supreme cultivation technique. However, she retracted her hand halfway. ¡°I¡¯m really confused. How can I casually touch Senior¡¯s book? If I were to do so, I would be too offended.¡± Daoist Bashan laughed at himself. Perfected Zhongxian and Perfected Qiongcheng were the same. ¡°Everyone, these books were personally written by my master and are prepared to be sold at a stall, so the three of you can read them.¡± ¡°If you want to buy it, you can do so too.¡± Ye Fan said indifferently. ¡°Master? Little brother, arc you Senior¡¯s disciple?¡± Daoist Zhongxian noticed Ye Fan¡¯s address and looked at Ye Fan in shock. The other two also looked over. They realized that they actually could not see Ye Fan in front of them at all. They only felt that Ye Fan was like a mortal. However, there was an indescribable aura about him. That aura made them feel that he was in danger. ¡°Greetings, Senior.¡± Perfected Zhong Xian and the other two hurriedly bowed respectfully to Ye Fan. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Compared to the three of you, I¡¯m just a junior. I¡¯m Ye Fan.¡± Ye Fan smiled lightly and nodded his head simply. He walked back to the courtyard and continued chopping firewood. Looking at Ye Fan¡¯s back, Perfected Zhong Xian was slightly stunned. ¡°Ye Fan? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard this name before?¡± ¡°It seems that the name of the eldest son of the Ye family in the West Bull Continent is the same.¡± ¡°But I heard that the Eldest Young Master was persecuted by the Second Mistress and had already dug out the Supreme Being Bone. Could it be¡­¡± Perfected Zhongxian and the other two were stunned. However, Ye Fan was now the disciple of an expert. They did not dare to criticize him. He casually picked up a book on the bookshelf and flipped it open. He wanted to see if Senior¡¯s book contained a peerless cultivation technique. ¡°This, this, this, this¡­!¡± However, when they flipped open the book and scanned it, they were shocked. He was extremely shocked! They saw a brand new world, a world that was completely different from the Tian Yuan Continent. However, in this world, everyone was so powerful that they could destroy the Tian Yuan Continent in a single breath. ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°These people are too terrifying. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a description in the book.¡± Immortal Ba Shan gasped and said with relief. ¡°Haha! The description in the book was personally written by Senior..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57:1 Won’t Go to Yi Hong Restaurant (1) Chapter 57:1 Won¡¯t Go to Yi Hong Restaurant (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°You mean that Senior witnessed all of this with his own eyes?¡± Perfected Qiong Cheng said in a low voice. His breathing quickened, and his entire body began to tremble. In fact, he had already decided on this idea. It was just that it was too shocking and he did not dare to accept it for the time being. ¡°Not only did Senior witness it with your own eyes, but I also feel that Senior is an invincible person who walked out of that war!¡± ¡°Those people have the sun, moon, and stars in their hands. With a wave of their hands, the universe will collapse!¡± ¡°But Senior was able to come out of that war and write down these things. I don¡¯t need to say what it means.¡± Daoist Zhongxian said in a deep voice. His body was also trembling. The seniors must have experienced the war. Not only that, they must have survived the war. It was enough to prove that Senior¡¯s cultivation had already far surpassed those people! Those people already had the sun, moon, and stars in their hands, breaking the river of time. How terrifying would senior¡¯s methods be¡­ They didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. His entire body quivered. ¡°Senior, I want to buy a book.¡± Perfected Zhongxian was the first to come back to his senses. Holding the book in his hand, he walked into the small courtyard. Seeing this, the other two picked up their books and walked towards the courtyard. ¡°You want to buy books? Do you think this book is interesting?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the three of them holding books and threatening to buy them, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Could it be that the cultivators of this world? He also liked to read these cultivation novels. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t his bookstore be able to continue operating? And business was booming. ¡°Your book is so good!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The others also said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sell it to you. Ten copper coins per person. I¡¯ll give you a discounted price.¡¯¡±¡® Xiao Changtian smiled. Originally, he thought that this book was probably cold, but he didn¡¯t expect that these immortal cultivators actually liked to read it! ¡°Ten copper coins?¡± Hearing the price, the three of them were shocked. Senior¡¯s book recorded a once glorious era! Such a divine book was only sold for ten copper coins? Perfected Zhongxian, Perfected Qiongcheng, and Perfected Bashan looked at each other with shock on their faces. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll buy all the books here.¡± Perfected Zhongxian said directly. The matter came to an end. Xiao Changtian weighed the ten gold taels in his hand and nodded in satisfaction as he watched the four of them leave. It seemed that his idea of opening a bookstore was indeed feasible. Just now, he had already communicated with the people of Dayang Town that they wanted to open a bookstore in the relay station. When the time came, he would give the dividends to Immortal Da Yang. However, Daoist Big Sun didn¡¯t want a single cent! He immediately agreed to this matter and contacted the person in charge of the relay station. He would immediately come to his small courtyard to discuss with him. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here!¡± At this moment. A fat man with a big belly appeared in front of the courtyard. The fat on his face swayed like waves. He had a sexy moustache and was wearing a large coat. This was the person in charge of the relay station, Xiao Yang. He knew her. ¡°Head Shopkeeper Xiao, you¡¯re a Xiuxianist, don¡¯t ever call me lord.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Xiao Yang nodded. Xiao Changtian was speechless. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss about opening a bookstore.¡±Xiao Changtian had no choice but to change the topic. Days. They lived peacefully. A month passed. The bookstore was built in the courier station, and with Xiao Yang¡¯s special promotion, all of Xiao Changtian¡¯s books were sold in a short period of time. There was even a shortage of stock. Xiao Changtian was very satisfied. Within a month, another five books were written, all of which sold like hotcakes. ¡°These people are too strong.¡± ¡± Dou Qi Turning into Spirit, how terrifying!¡± ¡°A single sword that can sever the river of time. F * ck, this is too awesome!¡± II II In the Northern Barren State, Xiao Changtian¡¯s book had already been widely circulated. The price of this book had already reached a hundred taels of gold. However, Xiao Changtian felt that it was a little too scary, so he returned to the normal price. Now, he only needed one tael of silver. Otherwise, Xiao Changtian¡¯s house would be filled with gold. ¡°I¡¯m rich.¡± Xiao Changtian sat in the room and looked at the hundreds of gold taels. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it before. With a few hundred taels of gold, one could already be considered rich among mortals. Compared to those immortal cultivators, this white liang of gold might not be able to buy a spirit stone. However, the system had yet to open up the path of invincibility for him. Even if he obtained spirit stones, he would not be able to cultivate. He was already very satisfied with this gold. Be content! ¡°Disciple, I¡¯m going to buy meat today. I¡¯ll personally cook tonight to improve your meals.¡± Xiao Changtian took out a tael of gold and said with a smile. After a while, he would expand the bookstore and open it in Nanbu State. He had even thought of the name of the academy. It would be called ¡°Changtian Bookstore¡±! At this moment. Outside Dayang Town, a beautiful woman with a voluptuous figure walked over with graceful steps! ¡°My Lord wants me to use a honey trap to deal with that person, hehe!¡± ¡±1 don¡¯t care what kind of expert you are. Could it be that he could not fall in love with this old lady?¡± The woman held a cattail leaf fan in her hand. The mountain peaks in front of her chest were like raging waves, and the peaks were like a gathering. It was a magnificent sight. A breeze blew past. It carried a strange fragrance. Behind her were dozens of beautiful women, all of whom had sweet smiles on their faces. ¡°Lady Boss, when we reach Dayang Town, will you really give us one tael of gold every month?¡± A girl asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even in those big places, rich people were generous, but they did not even get one tael of gold a month!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The group of women chattered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The tael of gold that I promised you will definitely be fulfilled.¡± The woman who was walking at the front with a cattail leaf fan smiled contemptuously. In his eyes, trash like gold was just a stone. It was useless. His main goal was to deal with Xiao Changtian. A few days later. In Dayang Town. A pavilion named ¡°Happy Red Court¡± had been built at some point in time. Instantly. It caused an uproar in the entire Dayang Town. Especially the mortals of Dayang Town. When had they ever seen such a beautiful woman? They all went to Yi Hong Pavilion curiously. Even Xiao Changtian had heard about this matter. His face revealed a puzzled expression,¡± ¡°Yi Hong Pavilion, isn¡¯t this¡­¡± What was it? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say it. However, he would never go, not even if he was beaten to death.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Handsome Young Master, What Are You Chapter 58: Handsome Young Master, What Are You Trying to Test Me About?_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ding! [System Quest: Head to the Happy Red Brothel and have a long chat with the owner of the Happy Red Brothel.]¡± Suddenly. The system notification sounded. Xiao Changtian was stunned. What kind of mission was this? Talk all night, what is it about? The system didn¡¯t explain it clearly either. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll just have to suffer a little and go meet the boss of the Happy Red Brothel.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed. After leaving some instructions to Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan, he left. After all, the sooner he could complete the system¡¯s mission, the sooner he could start his path to invincibility. Xiao Changtian left the small courtyard after giving Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan some instructions. They headed to this Happy Red Pavilion. This time. He knew that there were many dangers. If he was not careful, he would enter the Azure Dragon Pool and White Tiger Cave. It was extremely dangerous. However, for the sake of his invincible path, he still went all out! Very quickly. Xiao Changtian arrived in front of the Happy Red Pavilion. Accompanied by a fragrant breeze, laughter and laughter could be heard. ¡°What a handsome young master! Come and play!¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m proficient in all eighteen martial arts. Do you want to try?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. Their martial arts aren¡¯t as good as mine.¡± ¡°Hey, handsome young master, come with me. I don¡¯t want money. How about I give you money?¡± An extremely alluring voice sounded. An old virgin like Xiao Changtian felt his entire body go numb after hearing it. He almost had his blood boiling and had an old problem. Fortunately, Chu Yiren had been in the same room as him during this period of time. She had already thought of all sorts of ways to suppress her emotions. ¡°None of you can. I want to see your lady boss.¡± Xiao Changtian said. ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s so good about the lady boss? Come find us directly!¡± ¡°Could it be that you, this handsome young master, look down on our martial arts?¡± ¡°Young man, although the Lady Boss is young, she doesn¡¯t have much actual combat experience.¡± ¡°Young man, I can only give you a piece of advice. You don¡¯t know how good it is to be old.¡± The few women standing at the entrance of the Yi Hong Pavilion all rebuked. A regretful expression appeared on his face. There was nothing they could do. Xiao Changtian was the most handsome and extraordinary person they had received in the past few days! It was like seeing a rose among wildflowers! Everyone¡¯s face revealed a wolf-like expression. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re playing with flowers ¡°You came in to look for the lady boss.¡± A few strong men walked out of the Happy Red Pavilion. Their legs were trembling, their faces were pale, and their footsteps were unsteady! It was obvious that last night was too exhausting. ¡°Go back and have a good rest.¡±Xiao Changtian laughed and then walked into the Happy Red Pavilion. ¡°Young Master, have you seen any Yi Hong Restaurant where the boss wants to do business personally?¡± A handsome woman leading the way said with a smile. Her smile was filled with charm. He looked at Xiao Changtian and felt his blood boiling again! ¡°Cut the crap and bring me to your boss.¡±Xiao Changtian was helpless. His face darkened and his voice became serious. If he continued to be teased like this, he would probably faint on the ground before he could see the lady boss and complete the system¡¯s mission. ¡°Oh, why are you so fierce?¡± The woman who was leading the way chuckled and teased Xiao Changtian again. Xiao Changtian was completely speechless. When had he ever seen such a storm? But in the end, he still persevered and suppressed his surging blood essence. Finally, at the highest point of the attic, in a room covered with roses, he saw the lady boss. ¡°Lady Boss, I¡¯ve brought you your men.¡± The woman who was leading the way turned around and smiled. She threw Xiao Changtian a flirtatious look and then left. ¡°Are you the Lady Boss?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the woman in front of him. She was beautiful and wore a long dress with a pomegranate pattern. There was a charming smile on her face. Extremely evil! He only took a glance. He felt a reaction. ¡°What is it? Does Young Master Jun want to have a long talk with me all night?¡± The woman giggled, but a trace of doubt arose in her heart. She was just about to make a move on this person, but she did not expect this person to actually come looking for her. Could it be that he recognized his identity? It shouldn¡¯t be. He had disguised himself very well. In order to complete the mission, he had even sealed his cultivation. He was just a mortal now, and there was no spiritual energy fluctuation on his body! ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Changtian sat down opposite the Lady Boss. His blood was boiling, making him a little unsteady. ¡°Hchc, Young Master is really joking. Don¡¯t you know? The Lady Boss doesn¡¯t accept customers?¡± The woman chuckled, her gaze gradually becoming vigilant. He felt that the person in front of him might have recognized her identity. ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± Xiao Changtian took out a tael of gold and slammed it on the table. Happy Red Brothel opened its doors to do business. Who wouldn¡¯t do business for money? Besides¡­ He just wanted to talk all night. It was normal to talk about family matters and dreams. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t mess around. I don¡¯t accept guests.¡± The Lady Boss laughed and refused again. ¡°Pa!¡± However, Xiao Changtian took out another tael of gold and slammed it on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Seeing that the lady boss still wanted to refuse, Xiao Changtian directly increased the price. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything and directly raised the price to ten gold taels. He didn¡¯t believe that anyone would reject such a generous offer! He was only doing this to complete the system¡¯s mission. Although ten taels of gold was extremely precious to him, he still felt that it was not a loss for the path of invincibility. Looking at the ten taels of gold on the table, the Lady Boss ¡®brows finally relaxed. ¡°Good! I agree.¡± The Lady Boss giggled and agreed. If she didn¡¯t agree even with 10 gold taels, then she was acting too abnormally. ¡°I can only test it out later.¡± The woman thought. Then, she stood up and gently took off her clothes. A light yellow muslin slipped down from her shoulders, revealing her snow-white skin and delicate collarbone! With a charming smile on her face, she walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Young master, tell me, how do you want to play? What kind of kung fu do you want to test me for?¡± The Lady Boss¡¯s red lips curled up. Her fair hands slowly rested on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulders. As she approached, the fragrance on her body spread and entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s nose. ¡°I want to talk to you all night!¡± Xiao Changtian replied. ¡°Young Master, please follow me!¡± The Lady Boss waved her hand, and her delicate hands left Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulders again, as if she was trying to seduce him¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Reward, White Tiger Chapter 59: Reward, White Tiger Translator: 549690339 ¡°Young Master, are we going to maintain this position?¡± The lady boss said gently. A light panting sound came from the red muslin on the big bed. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, and he wore a charming expression on his face. She wanted to seduce Xiao Changtian, who was sitting cross-legged opposite her. Because Xiao Changtian had taken off his shoes and gone to bed with her. In the end, they were really chatting here. They didn¡¯t even do anything. ¡°Of course. What else do you want?¡± Xiao Changtian could feel the warmth of the lady boss¡¯s body. He felt his blood boiling and his body straightened. He hurriedly crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared at the lady boss opposite him warily. This was the Lady Boss ¡®territory. If the Lady Boss drugged him and cut off his organs to buy them, wouldn¡¯t he be at a loss? Before activating the system¡¯s invincible path, he definitely had to be cautious. ¡°Alright then.¡± The Lady Boss sat opposite Xiao Changtian and smiled gently. In fact, she was also releasing a kind of bewitching fragrance. The higher one¡¯s cultivation was, the stronger the medicinal effects of this kind of bewitching fragrance would be. According to ancient records, this knockout powder was almost guaranteed to hit the target for Mahayana Realm cultivators. The person in front of him was definitely above the tribulation, at least in the Mahayana realm. On the contrary, she had sealed her cultivation. She was only a mortal now, and mortals would not have any reaction to this knockout powder. ¡°Young Master, where were we just now?¡± The lady boss smiled and picked up the cattail leaf fan. She pretended to fan the sweat on her forehead, but in fact, she mixed the knockout powder into the perfume. As the fan was waved by the slender hand, a fragrant wind blew towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Changtian sniffed and frowned. He quickly covered his nose with his clothes. ¡°Is it effective?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s strange behavior, the Lady Boss¡¯s red lips curled up slightly, and her face revealed a trace of anticipation. As expected, his knockout powder was effective. ¡°Young Master, how do you feel now?¡± The lady boss smiled and withdrew her left hand, taking out a crystal ball. He immediately prepared to report to the skull-masked man. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Open the window.¡± Xiao Changtian covered his nose and said,¡± Damn it, I thought that this stupid system had really come to its senses and asked me to complete some simple tasks. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Green Dragon Pool and White Tiger Cave!¡± This woman didn¡¯t have such a fragrance on her body before, but she suddenly had it. It was very likely that it was the legendary knockout powder. As expected, this woman wanted to knock him unconscious and do whatever she wanted to him. Fortunately, he had seen through it! Xiao Changtian opened the window and waited for the fragrance to dissipate before putting down his nose. ¡°Open the windows and get more ventilation. The air is fresh, and you can be healthy, right?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at the lady boss. ¡°Oh, yes¡­ Yes, yes.¡± The Lady Boss hurriedly nodded. Her left hand that was holding the crystal ball trembled in fear, and the crystal ball rolled out. She was extremely afraid now. The person in front of her had actually discovered the knockout powder mixed in the fragrance? Terrifying! It was terrifying! Even the part that he had absorbed earlier did not affect him at all. Could it be that this person¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t affected by the knockout powder? Could it be¡­ His cultivation had already surpassed the shackles of the Tian Yuan Continent? According to the ancient records, apart from mortals, only experts who had transcended the shackles of the Tian Yuan Continent were immune to the effects of the knockout powder. The person in front of him was definitely not a mortal. Then, there was only the second possibility! The expert before him had already reached a cultivation level that surpassed that of the Tian Yuan Continent. ¡°Hiss The Lady Boss sucked in a cold breath in her heart. She was also one of the core members of the dark chamber. Naturally, he knew that to reach this level, one had to be the legendary ancient emperor before the Fallen Emperor Era! An ancient emperor! This person before him was an ancient emperor! Moreover, he had already seen through his identity. The Lady Boss¡¯s face instantly darkened. There was only one thought in her mind. It was over! In front of an ancient emperor, even if he removed his cultivation base, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Not to mention the current him, who had sealed all his meridians. ¡°Hmm? Lady Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the Lady Boss like this, Xiao Changtian frowned, his face full of doubt. Just a moment ago, he was still smiling at her. Why did he have a long face the next second? ¡°What is this crystal ball for?¡± Xiao Changtian took the crystal ball in his hand and revealed a puzzled expression. Why was the lady boss holding a crystal ball? However, this crystal ball looked quite beautiful. It was extremely round and didn¡¯t look like it was going to make a fuss. Xiao Changtian looked at the lady boss and said,¡±¡±Lady boss, this crystal ball is mine. ¡°& quot; Xiao Changtian said and kept the crystal ball. Previously, he had already paid ten taels of gold. Although this crystal ball was round, it was not worth much. There were many of these crystal balls in the streets. ¡°Ah?¡± The Lady Boss was shocked again. The senior in front of him had even guessed the secret of the crystal ball? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to die here today. Time slowly passed. The night passed quickly. In her panic and fear, the Lady Boss sealed her cultivation, so she quickly fell asleep. As for Xiao Changtian, he sat by the window and looked at the moon through the crystal ball. Gradually. The night dissipated, and the dawn arrived! The first ray of sunlight shone on the Lady Boss ¡¯face. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even turn his head. The system notification sounded in his mind. ¡°Ding! Congratulations on completing the mission. Reward: A white tiger.¡± ¡°White Tiger?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned slightly, his face revealing a curious look. This time, it wouldn¡¯t be biased, right? ¡°Receive your reward.¡± As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, a white light suddenly flashed in front of his hands. The white light was extremely dazzling and even carried a hint of holiness. The white light gradually became idle. Xiao Changtian also looked at the rewards with anticipation. ¡°Meow.¡± However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face instantly fell as he heard a meow. ¡°This is a hammer-like white tiger!¡± Xiao Changtian was furious. How could this be a white tiger? If it wasn¡¯t a white tiger, why couldn¡¯t it be a tiger? What the f * ck, a white kitten? Playing! ¡°Meow, meow, meow The white kitten was only the size of a palm, and it was still in the form of a cub. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Kitten, come up.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly and squatted down. He stretched out a hand and gently called out to the kitten.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Did You Eat the Heavenly Sword?_i Chapter 60: Did You Eat the Heavenly Sword?_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Meow That little kitten cried out loudly, its four legs were extremely flexible, and in a few steps, it climbed onto Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the kitten in his palm and couldn¡¯t help but caress it. Although the system was deceiving him again, this little kitten was indeed quite cute. Thus, Xiao Changtian carried the kitten and walked out of Yi Hong Pavilion. ¡°This handsome young master, your body is really good. You can still walk so steadily when you come out from the Lady Boss¡¯s place!¡± ¡± Come again next time. I won¡¯t charge you!¡± ¡°Hehehe Bewitching voices rang out. The women standing outside the Happy Red Pavilion all covered their faces and smiled. They looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back with burning eyes. This young master was very capable! Even if they didn¡¯t charge, they still wanted to experience it once. Very quickly. Xiao Changtian carried the snow-white cat Mengxi and returned to the courtyard. As for this name, it was randomly picked on the way. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back?¡± As soon as they entered the courtyard, Mu Jiuhuang greeted them with a smile and a cup of tea in her hand. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, are you alright?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang in front of him with a puzzled expression. Jiu ¡®er was acting a little abnormal today. In the past, Jiu ¡®er was not so meticulous. Xiao Changtian thought for a moment and reached out his hand, slowly reaching for Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Master, what do you want?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand reaching towards her, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face instantly turned red. Master, don¡¯t tell me you want to¡­ ¡°Yes, her temperature is normal.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. He placed his hand on Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s forehead and compared the temperature with his own. After confirming that Mu Jiuhuang was not having a fever, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Phew.¡± Mu Jiuhuang saw that Xiao Changtian only touched her forehead and didn¡¯t do anything else. Her nervous mood instantly relaxed. Instantly, her jade-like neck turned red. She wanted to slap herself. Master was a gentleman. That night when she was unconscious, Master did not do anything to her. These few days, her mood had been unstable, and she had actually started to let her imagination run wild. Was Master that kind of person? ¡°Master, please have some tea. Let me hold this kitten.¡± Mu Jiuhuang handed the teacup over and Xiao Changtian nodded. ¡°Meow However, when Mu Jiuhuang took Meow Mengxi from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands¡­ The white tiger suddenly let out a deep roar. She was a white tiger and did not like the aura of strangers. However¡­ The white tiger¡¯s deep roar frightened Mu Jiuhuang so much that she retreated continuously. Her outstretched hands were so frightened that they retracted. A giant tiger appeared in her sea of consciousness! The White Tiger¡¯s domineering aura shook the nine heavens. It lay across the galaxy with a peerless figure and let out a muffled roar. In an instant, countless stars fell and the galaxy collapsed. How terrifying! ¡°White Tiger?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face revealed an extremely shocked expression. The white kitten in Senior¡¯s hand was a white tiger! One of the Four Great Divine Beasts, the White Tiger! ¡°Hiss Mu Jiuhuang could not help but gasp in shock. He didn¡¯t dare to touch the kitten again. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t like the aura of strangers?¡± Xiao Changtian asked. He knew that cats were extremely vigilant. ¡°Meow The white tiger hurriedly nodded. This woman in front of him was really too weak. She was the supreme white tiger and was naturally arrogant. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and picked up the white tiger. ¡°Then in the future, you¡¯ll feed this green-haired turtle, the old hen, and Alpha.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this kitten first.¡± Xiao Chang Tian ordered, bringing his little cat and Fatty Rongrong to Great Sun Town¡¯s Cang Mountain for a stroll. The main purpose of bringing the fat Rongrong was that the bamboo in the courtyard was almost eaten up. He had already instructed Ye Fan to change to a new batch. At the same time. North Barren State. Heavenly Sword Villa. The huge manor was scattered on a huge ancient sword. It was spectacular! At the same time, countless Sword Qi flew out and turned into white light, surrounding the Heavenly Sword Villa. At this moment. Suddenly, a huge white light shot into the sky, forming a pillar of light that soared into the sky! Suddenly, a vast sword Qi appeared in the light pillar. The sword Qi was unbridled, as if it wanted to split the world apart. With a single sword strike, it broke the huge light pillar. ¡°Hahaha, Heavenly Sword! I¡¯ve finally mastered the Heavenly Sword!¡± The pillar of light dissipated, and a tall and sturdy man appeared. His skin was bronze, and his upper body was naked. His entire body emitted a heroic aura! He was the owner of Heavenly Sword Villa, Tie Hanshan! In his hand was a peerless sword! The long sword was extremely sharp, and it emitted waves of dragon roars in the space. The sword chime sounded like a dragon¡¯s roar! Tie Shanhan waved his sword casually. The sharp sword tore through the air and slashed down. The mountain in front of him was directly cut into two halves. ¡°Hahaha, 1,000 years. It took me a full 1,000 years to forge this Heavenly Sword!¡± ¡°From now on, my Heavenly Sword Villa will be famous for this sword!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I Tie Shanhan laughed loudly as he brandished the Heavenly Sword in his hand, cleaving mountains and seas! He was proud of his success! Knowing that he was tired of slashing, he landed in the sky. ¡°The Heavenly Sword is invincible!¡± Tie Shanhan looked at the sword in his hand and focused all his energy on it. He didn¡¯t even have time to look at the road. He did not notice that a huge mouth had suddenly reached out from the bamboo forest in front of him and bit the Heavenly Sword. ¡°Kacha! As the huge mouth bit down, the Heavenly Sword in Tie Shanhan¡¯s hand was directly broken from the middle! Even the part that was bitten off was chewed by the Iron Eater seriously, making a crispy sound. It was as if he was eating bamboo. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­ ¡°You ate my Heavenly Sword?¡± Tie Shanhan looked at the Heavenly Sword in his hand. It had already been cut in two. In front of him was a black and white, round formation beast, which was chewing seriously. There was even a delicious expression on his face. He seemed to be extremely satisfied with the taste of the Heavenly Sword! ¡°What the f * ck! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s expression changed, and he was instantly enraged. This Heavenly Sword was the divine weapon that he was most satisfied with after he had been in seclusion for a thousand years! The demonic beast in front of him actually ate it. His anger instantly covered his rationality. The true essence in his body instantly surged, and an extremely terrifying aura instantly erupted. Directly blasting towards Fatty Rongrong. ¡°Boom! Immediately, a loud collision sound was heard.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Reforge This Sword (1) Chapter 61: Reforge This Sword (1) Translator: 549690339 Muffled sounds. Xiao Changtian was alarmed. ¡°What happened? Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the other side of the bamboo forest with confusion. Very quickly walking over, he saw Fatty Rongrong sitting on a man. That man struggled, wanting to get up, but Fatty Rongrong was like a mountain, unmoving. No matter how hard the man struggled, he couldn¡¯t move an inch. Who else could this man be but Tie Shanhan? He roused the true essence around his body, launching an attack with all his might towards Fatty Rongrong. However, he realized that he could not break through the defense! Soon after, he was suppressed here by Fatty Rongrong. ¡°Ah!¡± Tie Shanhan let out a series of helpless and furious cries. He struggled with all his might, but it was useless. ¡°Rongrong, quickly get up.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Changtian was shocked. This man looked strong and muscular. However, Rongrong sat on him, unable to even turn over. ¡°As expected, dead muscles don¡¯t work Xiao Chang Tian thought in his heart, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud, one hand grabbing the back of Rongrong¡¯s neck, one hand lifting her up. ¡°This¡­ Are you alright?¡± Xiao Changtian held back his laughter as he looked at this muscular man. IIJ II ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tie Shanhan looked at Xiao Changtian and stammered. The ferocious beast before him was an Iron Eater. During the process of the Sky Sword being swallowed and then suppressed, the memories of the Iron Eater finally surfaced in Tie Shanhan¡¯s mind. Back then, wasn¡¯t it because of the ancestor¡¯s regret that all the swords he forged were swallowed by the Iron Eater? No matter how good the materials were, no matter what techniques were used, it was still impossible to forge a perfect sword that could resist the Iron Eaters. That was why Tie Hanshan had been in seclusion for a thousand years. He had combined the techniques of his predecessors to create this Heavenly Sword. Originally, he was full of confidence and forged a sword that no one had ever forged before. However, it was casually devoured. Until just now, when he witnessed the power of the Iron Eater, he thought he would die here. He didn¡¯t expect to be saved right away. The man in front of him could pick up the Iron Eater with one hand. What kind of cultivation was this? Could it be that he had already surpassed the tribulation and was a legendary master of the Mahayana realm? Tie Hanshan looked at Xiao Changtian and frowned. ¡°Strange, why did this person in front of him not have any cultivation?& quot; ¡°A mortal?¡± ¡°But how can a mortal lift an Iron Eater with one hand?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s eyes scanned the tiger from head to toe, and soon, he saw the white tiger. In an instant, the white tiger glared at him. A majestic pressure instantly struck Tie Hanshan¡¯s head. He only felt that his sea of consciousness was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day. He saw a huge white tiger hovering in the sky, surrounded by countless suns, moons, and stars. However, this white tiger only let out a deep roar. In an instant, the countless stars collapsed! Countless galaxies collapsed in an instant! This terrifying scene had caused Tie Shanhan to be incomparably shocked! ¡°This, this, this, this¡­¡± ¡°This is the Divine White Tiger?¡± Just as he was about to get up, he was shocked again and fell to the ground again. His face was as pale as water! ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°So weak?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Cold Iron Mountain in confusion and couldn¡¯t help but complain in his heart. Isn¡¯t this too empty! He looked tall and muscular, but how could he fall just by standing up? Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Get up. quot; Xiao Changtian stretched out a hand to help Tie Shanhan up. As Xiao Changtian¡¯s right hand appeared, the terrifying aura of the White Tiger instantly disappeared without a trace, as if it didn¡¯t exist at all. The pressure on him was greatly reduced. Tie Shanhan kicked his feet and stood up easily. ¡°Thank you.¡± Tie Shanhan hurriedly bowed and saluted. His heart was filled with fear, and it was like a surging wave! The senior in front of him only stretched out a hand and was actually able to eliminate the aura of the Divine White Tiger. Heavens! He could no longer imagine what cultivation level this senior in front of him had! ¡°Pay attention to your rest and don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Tie Shanhan thanking him. He didn¡¯t refuse, but reminded him patiently. The man in front of him was obviously extremely weak because he had overused himself. This matter required more attention. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble! ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tie Shanhan didn¡¯t dare to refute and immediately agreed. The seniors in front of him were all peerless experts, and they were followed by god eating iron beasts and even divine beast white tigers. He could not afford to provoke such an expert. ¡°Hmm? Why was there a broken sword here? Is this yours?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Tie Shanhan in confusion. ¡°Yes¡­ No, it isn¡¯t.¡± Tie Shanhan hurriedly shook his head. The Heavenly Sword that he had forged had now become a pile of residue. He really did not want to admit it. However, Xiao Changtian could easily tell that this person was lying. Even a three-year-old child or a primary school student in his previous life could tell that the child in front of him was lying. ¡°Your sword isn¡¯t very good.¡± Xiao Changtian held the sword hilt and observed it for a while. This sword had too many flaws. His forging skill had actually reached the maximum level long ago. However, it was a waste of energy to forge iron every day, so Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to make anything to earn money. It was too tiring! The price-performance ratio was low! This was relative to the mortal world. However, if he had cultivation, he could earn a lot of money with his god-grade forging technique. In the world of cultivation, those spirit weapons were quite valuable. ¡°How could this sword be broken like this?¡±Xiao Changtian had the Divine level forging technique, so he could tell that this sword had been forged not long ago. It seemed to have been bitten by something, which was why the sword had an irregular shape. ¡°Sob,sob,sob Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, the fat Rongrong lowered her head, hugging Xiao Changtian¡¯s thigh, rubbing it with all her might. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s you?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned and instantly reacted. ¡°Your teeth are so good?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Fatty Rongrong, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Forget it. Since it was my spirit beast that bit your sword to such a state, then I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°Come with me to my house. I¡¯ll forge a new one for you.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s play again?¡± Tie Shanhan was stunned? Could it be that this senior in front of him also knew the art of sword forging? Tie Shanhan nodded and followed behind him in confusion.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Take It for Self Chapter 62: Take It for Self-Defense, You¡¯re Too Weak!_i Translator: 549690339 Very fast! Led by Xiao Changtian, Tie Shanhan arrived at the courtyard. ¡°What a simple courtyard. This is Senior¡¯s residence?¡± Tie Shanhan sized up the layout of the small courtyard. He instantly saw the green-haired turtle, Alpha, the big hen, and an ant the size of a palm. Thud! Tie Shanhan immediately fell to the ground. He was shocked. In his sea of consciousness, a Xuanwu silhouette as tall as the sky appeared! It was a phoenix that was covered in flames, and the flames seemed to be burning the heavens! It was a huge dog that opened its mouth as if it wanted to devour the sky and the moon! An ant that had walked out from the chaos! The auras were extremely terrifying, not inferior to the white tiger phantom from before! In front of these powerful auras, Tie Shanhan could only tremble! ¡°This is so fake!¡± Xiao Changtian heard a thud and turned his head. He saw the scene in front of him. ¡°Have a seat first.¡± Xiao Changtian took out a chair and placed it beside Tie Shanhan. As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, Tie Shanhan felt the terrifying Qi Power in his Sea of Consciousness disappear. ¡°Phew.¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s legs trembled. He let out a long breath and sat down on the chair shakily. Seeing him sit down, Xiao Changtian felt relieved. He went to the woodshed to look for some smithing materials. Tie Shanhan took a deep breath, and his expression eased up. ¡°Chief Tie?¡± Just as Tie Shanhan was about to close his eyes and adjust his state of mind¡­ Another voice sounded. ¡°Female, female, female¡­Emperor!¡± Seeing Mu Jiuhuang, Tie Shanhan rolled down from the stool. He looked at Mu Jiuhuang in front of him and felt that he had seen a ghost today. Why did he encounter so many experts? ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Here, I am Senior¡¯s maid.¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed as she stared at Tie Shanhan and warned him. He was the weakest in this small courtyard. ¡°Senior¡¯s maid¡­?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s eyes widened as he patted his head. Only then did he realize that he was not dreaming, and he did not hear wrongly! The dignified Nine Phoenix Matriarch was actually serving as a maid for someone else? That senior? Tie Shanhan felt like he was going crazy! Could it be that everything in this world had changed just because he had been in seclusion for a thousand years? Could it be that the Tribulation Transcendence realm was already at the bottom of this world? Tie Shanhan couldn¡¯t help but ask this question. He had experienced a lot of ups and downs today. His entire worldview was about to be overturned. He only felt that the thousand years he spent in seclusion were empty. ¡°I¡¯m here, Ye Fan. Prepare to light the fire.¡± Just as Tie Shanhan was sighing with emotion, Xiao Changtian had already taken out the pile of metal pieces given by the system and the tools that he was gradually using. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Ye Fan nodded and put the ax on his waist. He walked over and started to heat the boiler. Beside the stove was a furnace used for forging. Ye Fan casually pulled the bellows, and the flames in the furnace became more and more vigorous. ¡°As expected, people who work often are not weak.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Ye Fan and nodded his head in satisfaction. He saw that Ye Fan was not sweating at all. Even the frequency of pulling the bellows was stabilized at a certain speed, and it was even getting faster and faster. It was obvious that he was used to diving into the water to chop firewood. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, take him away from here.¡± Xiao Changtian ordered Mu Jiuhuang. When he was forging, the high temperature was very dangerous. He asked the two of them to leave. His next set of actions was as smooth as flowing water! He threw the iron pieces in and melted them with the fire in the furnace. When all the iron pieces had turned into molten iron, they began to pour. Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of a hammer smashing down could be heard. Xiao Changtian held the hammer and smashed it heavily on the steel in front of him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the hammer given by the system to be quite useful. It doesn¡¯t take any effort at all.¡± Xiao Changtian held the hammer and struck it, but he didn¡¯t feel tired at all. In fact, the more he struck, the more excited he became! ¡°Hiss ~ Every strike of Senior¡¯s hammer is like a falling star. How terrifying!¡± Mu Jiuhuang was terrified when she saw this. She felt that this hammer seemed to be imbued with a power that could destroy the heavens. Tie Shanhan, who was kneeling beside the small stool, felt his heart trembling as he watched each hammer strike. What kind of power was this? He didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. He hurriedly closed his eyes and sealed his six senses. Because he felt that if this continued, the sound of the hammering might even cause his veins to explode. Ye Fan looked at the hammer and his expression became solemn. In the pond, in the chicken coop, and in the bamboo forest, Black Tortoise and the others also looked over. ¡°Master picked up that hammer again¡­¡± The few of them were motionless as they watched attentively. Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! The sound of hammering could be heard continuously. Finally. Four hours later, Xiao Changtian finally hammered down and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Come, Rongrong, come and bite.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly, handing the sword he had just forged to Fatty Rongrong. ¡°Huh?¡± Fatty Rongrong looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion before biting down. Ding! With a crisp sound, Fatty Rongrong actually lost a tooth! ¡°This¡­¡± Tie Shanhan was stunned. Senior¡¯s sword had been forged without any strange phenomenon. It was ordinary, but even so, the Iron Eater¡¯s medicine was still not able to stop? ¡°Here you go.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he handed the sword to Tie Shanhan. This sword was originally meant to compensate Tie Shanhan. With his successful forging skills, the sword he forged would definitely be much stronger than the one Tie Shanhan had forged before. Tie Shanhan took the treasured sword. In an instant, a sword intent that penetrated his body attacked him. His entire body trembled, and his cultivation even broke through a level! ¡°Good sword!¡± Tie Shanhan praised. As a sword forger, he naturally knew how rare the sword in front of him was! ¡°Since it¡¯s a good sword, then take it.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Senior, this sword ..You really gave it to me?¡± Tie Shanhan was shocked that such a peerless sword was given to him by senior! He even felt that he was not worthy of holding this sword! ¡°Just take it. If you encounter a mountain bandit or something along the way, it¡¯ll be good for self-defense.& quot; Xiao Changtian waved his hand and said indifferently. The muscular man in front of him was too weak. If he met someone on the road, he could use him to protect himself and not be bullied.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Tie Shanhan Was Killed, My Life Is Over!__l Chapter 63: Tie Shanhan Was Killed, My Life Is Over!__l Translator: 549690339 He took the sword. Tie Shanhan was stunned on the spot, his face full of disbelief. A divine sword of this level was given to him just like that? Wasn¡¯t Senior¡¯s magnanimity a little too great? ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± Tie Shanhan kneeled on the ground excitedly, holding the long sword with both hands. His face was full of joy as he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a casually forged sword.¡± ¡°In my small courtyard, there are too many tools and materials that are lacking. This sword can only be considered to have barely passed.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand. His forging skill was at the great success stage! There were still many things that he was not satisfied with. However, there was no other way. There were too few tools in the small courtyard. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s still early. You should hurry back.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Tie Shanhan kneeling on the ground and ordered. The muscular man in front of him was too weak. There was no place for anyone to stay in his small courtyard. It was better to hurry back. If she fainted on the way, she could at least find someone to help her during the day. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tie Shanhan nodded hurriedly. He left the courtyard. Tie Shanhan held the longsword lovingly and waved it gently, bringing with it a series of dragon roars. ¡°Senior is really a good person!¡± ¡°Such a good sword and you gave it to me just like that. Senior is really domineering! Mighty!¡± However, Tie Shanhan also knew that such a divine sword must not be exposed to the public. Otherwise, just this Heavenly Sword alone would cause a huge uproar in the entire immortal cultivation world. Therefore, before he left Dayang Town, Tie Shanhan put the divine sword Xiao Changtian forged into his ring. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been in seclusion for a thousand years.¡± Tie Shanhan mocked himself. Unknowingly, he had already left Dayang Town a great distance away. However, his mind was completely occupied with the matter of the divine sword. He did not notice that he had already arrived above the North Sea. ¡°How did I end up in the North Sea?¡± Tie Shanhan looked at the North Sea in front of him and frowned. He was going back to the Ten Thousand Swords Villa, so why did he come to the North Sea? Just as Tie Shanhan was feeling puzzled. More than a dozen black shadows suddenly appeared. These men in black instantly surrounded Tie Shanhan. ¡°Congratulations, Sect Leader Tie, for forging the Heavenly Sword!¡± The person in the lead was half-hidden and his voice was muddy. It was obvious that he was hiding himself and did not want others to know. ¡°Who are you?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s expression turned cold. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the dozen or so people around him. His heart sank. He could feel that these dozen auras were definitely not simple. Some of them were even stronger than him. The masked man in the lead even gave him a sense of extreme danger. ¡°We are the guides of the Iron Chief. Otherwise, why would the Iron Chief come to the North Sea?¡± The leading man in black laughed. Tie Shanhan¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He closed his eyes and opened them again, instantly recalling everything clearly. It turned out that these people took advantage of the time when he was distracted to use an illusion to change the scene in front of him. It caused him to unintentionally come to the North Sea. Everything was done intentionally by these people. ¡°What exactly are you? Are you guys after the Heavenly Sword?¡± Tie Shanhan said warily, a bad feeling rising in his heart. ¡°Hehe, Sect Leader Tie, we are just nameless people.¡± ¡°Rumor has it that the Iron Sect Master spent a thousand years to forge this sword.¡± ¡°The appearance of the Heavenly Sword has caused a phenomenon of tens of thousands of miles. The few of us want to see the power of the Heavenly Sword.¡± ¡°Sect Leader Tie, please do not be stingy. Otherwise¡­Haha.¡± The man in the lead went straight to the point. ¡°Hmph, borrow?¡± ¡°Bringing more than ten people to surround them is a fake attitude. If you want to rob them openly, then just say it!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Sword has been destroyed. Even if the Heavenly Sword is still here, I won¡¯t hand it over to you.¡± ¡°You sneaky people, hiding your heads and dirty faces, and acting like rats. You¡¯re not worthy of holding a sword!¡± Iron Mountain Han was furious. As the leader of the Ten Thousand Swords Villa, he was a famous swordsmith. The sword. It¡¯s my life! That was a supreme item! How could these rats in front of him touch it? I just got my hands on this sword, and these people want to snatch it? This was simply a dream! Tie Shanhan was enraged. He would definitely kill these rats in front of him today. ¡°Die!¡± Tie Shanhan instantly roused the true essence around his body, and his fifth level Tribulation Transcendence cultivation instantly erupted. In an instant, the North Sea was filled with surging waves and howling gales. ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re not here to fight.¡± ¡°We are here to take the Heavenly Sword.¡± However, the black figures did not move. Each of them took out a blue bead. The bead moved, and in an instant, more than ten blue lights were emitted from the bead. The dozen or so beams of blue light turned into arcs and intertwined in the sky. Finally, they gathered at a point, and a blue ball of light instantly formed. ¡°Sea Demon Confinement Killing Array!¡± Tie Shanhan punched the blue light curtain, but it didn¡¯t change at all. It was as if he had hit soft cotton, making the power of his punch almost equal to zero. After being struck by the force, the same force bounced back from the blue light screen. Tie Shanhan¡¯s expression changed immediately. His figure flashed, barely avoiding the rebound attack in front of him. Then, he recognized the array in front of him. The Siren Trap and Kill Array was an array specially used by the Hunter Clan¡¯s experts in the Tribulation Realm! Within the sea demon¡¯s Confinement Killing Array, the attacks of the tribulation transcending experts would be blocked by the powerful sea power. It was as if they were attacking cotton and could not cause any damage. On the contrary, the people outside the array could attack as they pleased. ¡°You are humans, but you colluded with the Sea Race?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s expression was ferocious, and his ice-cold gaze seemed to want to kill someone! The dozen or so black-clothed men in front of him were using the sea race¡¯s sea demon confinement array. This was an attack that only the royal family of the sea race would use. ¡°Hehe, we only have a beneficial relationship with the Sea Race. How can we talk about collusion?¡± ¡°Sect Leader Tie, hand over the Sky Sword. We don¡¯t want to take your life.¡± ¡°What we need is the Heavenly Sword.¡± The leader of the black clothed men sneered. More than ten men in black surrounded him, each of them wearing a cold smile. ¡°If I don¡¯t hand it over?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s face darkened. The identities of these men in black were definitely not simple. To be able to collude with the royal family of the sea race, how could he be a simple person? ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t hand it over, then leave your life behind!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Invincible Divine Sword!_1 Chapter 64: Invincible Divine Sword!_1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°Die!¡± As soon as the voice sounded, the men in black immediately launched their own attacks on the Siren Confinement Killing Array. More than a dozen streams of power gathered, and colorful True Essence light exploded. It was about to land on the Siren Confinement Killing Array. After falling, Tie Shanhan would be severely injured if not dead. ¡°Hmph, do you really think you can take me down today?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s face turned cold and his brows sank. A light flashed on his ring. Clang! A divine sound of a sword rang out, like the roar of a tiger or dragon. Just as the dazzling attack was about to land, a sharp beam shot into the sky and tore through space! Slash! The blue light screen of the Siren Confinement Killing Array was cut open by this sharp light. In just an instant, a hole was torn open. Tie Shanhan¡¯s figure turned into a stream of light and flew out of the crack in an instant. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± The experts surrounding Tie Shanhan revealed a look of disbelief. This Confinement Killing Array was borrowed from a demon emperor. It was actually broken just like that. ¡°That sword is the Heavenly Sword!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Sword broke the sea demon¡¯s Confinement Killing Array!¡± ¡± Go!¡± the leader of the men in black shouted. He did not expect the Heavenly Sword to be so sharp that it could break the Confinement Killing Array with one strike. However, the sharper the Heavenly Sword was, the more excited they were! The black-robed man immediately revealed an excited expression as he threw a punch towards Tie Shanhan. He wanted to snatch the Heavenly Sword! ¡°Humph, your cultivation level is higher than mine?¡± ¡± Then you¡¯ll be fooled, hahaha!¡± Tie Shanhan burst into laughter as he watched the leader of the men in black rushing towards him. He was certain that the man in black before him wanted to snatch the sword away! He turned his sword and stabbed at the fist of the man in black. Sword qi whistled! ¡°Bang!¡± The black-clothed man¡¯s punch carried the power of ten thousand catties and instantly broke the sword qi. ¡°Hmph, the Heavenly Sword is a divine artifact, but your strength is too weak.¡± The man wrapped his fist in true essence and punched at the sword. He thought that Tie Shanhan wanted to fight him with the sharpness of the Heavenly Sword! However, in the next moment, he realized that he was wrong. Tie Shanhan held his long sword and pierced through his fist, piercing his arm bone, and his sword pierced through his heart! ¡°I¡­ You¡­ I¡­ You¡­¡± The black-robed man revealed an extremely shocked expression. He was so shocked that he could not speak. That sword was too sharp, so sharp that it seemed to be able to pierce through everything. Although his attack had landed on Tie Shanhan¡¯s body, it was still too late. However, he would not be able to survive if this sharp divine sword pierced through his heart. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Tie Shanhan smiled and immediately swallowed a pill. With a flick of his wrist, he swung his long sword, and the black-robed man in front of him was instantly cut into pieces, turning into a cloud of blood mist. ¡°You dare to kill our boss? You¡¯re courting death.¡± The dozen men in black behind him immediately rushed towards Tie Shanhan. ¡°Hehe, the only person who can threaten me is dead.¡±Holding the divine sword, Tie Shanhan¡¯s confidence increased greatly. ¡°Arrogant!¡± ¡°Great Might Golden Wheel, die!¡± More than a dozen experts who were passing the tribulation used their methods together to kill Tie Shanhan. However, Tie Shanhan was holding a long sword, and his figure was extremely agile. The sword lights were like cutting melons and vegetables. Bang bang bang bang bang! Sword light flashed, and the dozen or so black-clothed men were also directly killed. ¡°Who else?¡± Tie Shanhan held the divine sword and killed more than a dozen experts in the Tribulation Transcendence realm in a few breaths. Although other than the leader of the black-robed men, the rest were only at the first level of the Tribulation Transcendence Realm. But now that he had the divine sword in his hand, Tie Shanhan couldn¡¯t help but feel excited! The divine sword forged by the senior was too terrifying! ¡°Pa pa pa.¡± At this moment, a few more claps sounded. Tie Shanhan was startled because he did not sense any aura approaching. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± A voice sounded behind Tic Shanhan. Tie Shanhan¡¯s expression suddenly changed drastically. He suddenly pulled his body away and saw that a pitch-black catfish sea king had already appeared there. ¡°You¡­?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a Sea King behind those people. ¡°Did you command them?¡± Tie Shanhan was in despair. Although he could kill those humans at the Tribulation Transcendence realm with his sword, he had no chance against the Sea King. In fact, because he was on the sea, it was very difficult for him to escape. ¡°No, the person behind them is in a cooperative relationship with me.¡± The Catfish Sea King shook his head. ¡°You also want to seize the sword?¡± Tie Shanhan¡¯s eyes were alert. ¡°Originally, I was disdainful of the weapons of the human race. However, just now, this sword was actually able to cut through the Siren Confinement Killing Array.¡±King Catfish said. ¡°So, are you going to seize the sword?¡± Tie Shanhan said. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The Catfish Sea King chuckled, and an overwhelming pressure instantly crushed out. ¡°Puff!¡± Under the terrifying aura of Catfish Sea King, Tie Shanhan was like a small boat on the sea. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. ¡°Am I going to die here today?¡± Tie Shanhan was terrified and began to burn the blood essence in his body. The scene above the sea was seen by a pair of green eyes. Then, a green light flew out. In the small courtyard. Xiao Changtian, who had finished forging, was resting on a rocking chair. In fact, he did not feel tired. It was just that he had to take good care of his body for the sake of being invincible. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go and take a nap.¡± Xiao Changtian turned over and felt that it was better to take a rest. After saying that, he walked into the room. Mu Jiuhuang stood rooted to the ground and looked at the hammer. Her face was pale. That hammer gave her an extremely dangerous feeling. ¡°This hammer?¡± Mu Jiuhuang stared at the hammer, her phoenix eyes focused. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the hammer. However, she was surprised to find that no matter how hard she tried, she could not pick up the hammer. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was shocked. In an instant, a tall figure appeared in her sea of consciousness, holding this hammer in his hand. In front of her, powerful figures appeared one after another. She could not look directly at those figures. However, in her trance, she suddenly saw the tall figure smash out with his hammer. Instantly. The powerful figures in front of him were directly destroyed! Mu Jiuhuang was so frightened that she fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. This hammer recognizes its owner.¡± At this moment, the lazy voice of the green-haired turtle sounded from the pool.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Who Asked You to Call Me Sea King?_l Chapter 65: Who Asked You to Call Me Sea King?_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°I see. Thank you for your reminder, Senior Black Tortoise.¡± Mu Jiuhuang said respectfully. If it wasn¡¯t for the Black Tortoise¡¯s temporary power, her sea of consciousness would have collapsed. ¡± Master, he¡¯s too powerful.¡± Mu Jiuhuang looked into the room and recalled the Great Emperors she had seen in her master¡¯s book. ¡°Could it be that Master killed those people with one hammer?!¡± At the same time. The green-haired turtle¡¯s expression changed. It was originally blowing bubbles in the pool when it suddenly received a green light and immediately surfaced. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a bold fellow who dares to snatch a sword gifted by Master?¡± The green-haired turtle directly broadcasted the scene to the small courtyard. ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re just a little bug. Do you want to die?¡± In the chicken coop, the old hen raised her proud head, her eyes burning with anger. Alpha stopped the game in his hands. The Chaos Ant walked out from the bushes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Primal Chaos Ant said indifferently, the red light on its two antennae flashing, instantly the four divine beasts carrying Fatty Rongrong disappeared from the courtyard. In the next moment, they arrived above the North Sea. At this moment, above the North Sea. Catfish Demon King held the sword forged by Xiao Changtian in one hand and strangled Tie Shanhan¡¯s neck with the other. His expression was arrogant! ¡°Hahaha, this sword is mine!¡±The Catfish Sea King laughed loudly. He looked at the sword in his hand and was extremely satisfied. However, when it raised its head, it suddenly saw five demon beasts suddenly appear in the sky. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know when he had appeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± Catfish Sea King stared at Black Tortoise and the others with a puzzled expression. The few demons in front of him were flying in the air in front of him, but he actually could not see through the cultivation of these demon beasts in front of him. He was the Sea King. A 9th level Tribulation Transcendence Sea Race demon beast! Could it be that there was an existence stronger than him? The only explanation was that the few demon beasts in front of him had used a special method to hide their auras. Thinking of the key point, Catfish Sea King instantly calmed down. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to be too flustered. ¡°I am the Sea Clan¡¯s Sea King. How many¡­¡± Catfish Sea King wanted to speak, but before he could say the word ¡°position¡±, Black Tortoise directly slapped him. ¡°Pa!¡± With a crisp slap, Catfish Sea King was sent flying. Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword and Tie Shanhan flew out together with Catfish Sea King, both of them getting rid of their restraints. Tie Shanhan steadied his body and waved his hand. The divine sword returned to his hand. ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Seeing Black Tortoise and the others, Tie Shanhan was overjoyed. Originally, he thought that he was finished, but the few great divine beasts in Senior¡¯s small courtyard had all arrived. ¡°You dare to let others snatch Master¡¯s things?¡± The old hen spread out her domain, and endless flames seemed to burn the heavens! The terrifying aura directly pressed down on Tie Shanhan until he couldn¡¯t breathe. IIJ II Tie Shanhan wanted to explain, but he was so ashamed that he could only lower his head. Thanks to Senior¡¯s great love, he actually let the divine sword be snatched by others. It was indeed his fault. He really couldn¡¯t explain this matter. ¡°Alright, this catfish is stronger than you. It¡¯s understandable that you can¡¯t beat it.¡± ¡°But this ugly catfish actually dares to call himself the Sea King? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The green-haired turtle was furious. Other than him, there was actually someone who dared to call him the Sea King? How audacious! Could it be that these people didn¡¯t know that the name Sea King had been taken by him? As he spoke, he slapped her again. Pa! A clear and loud slap sounded. The Catfish Sea King was like a deflated ball as it flew backward with a terrified expression. ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Sparc me!¡± When the Catfish Sea King saw the Black Tortoise¡¯s true body, it was so scared that it went limp. It did not dare to fight back at all and hurriedly begged for forgiveness. However, the Black Tortoise¡¯s slap did not stop. This person actually dared to call him the Sea King? He couldn¡¯t tolerate it! ¡°Remember, in the future, only I can be called the Sea King in this world. Do you understand?¡± Black Tortoise said angrily. Such a domineering name. You, a small catfish demon beast, actually dared to call yourself that. You¡¯re simply tired of living! ¡°Sea King? Isn¡¯t Sea King just a title?¡± ¡°¡±We all call the 9th level Tribulation Transcenders of the sea race the Sea King!& quot; ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± Catfish Sea King looked at Black Tortoise in confusion. It was just a title, so why was Senior so angry? ¡°Hmm? And many people call themselves the Sea King?¡± ¡°F * ck!¡± ¡°Come, bring me to your king!¡± The Black Tortoise grabbed the ugly catfish demon beast with its palm. In an instant, the two figures disappeared from where they were. ¡°Senior, Senior Black Tortoise¡­?¡± Tie Shanhan was a little worried when he saw this scene. However, he was not worried about the Black Tortoise. He was worried about the Sea Tribe. He was worried that Senior Black Tortoise wouldn¡¯t destroy the Sea King of the entire Sea Race alone, right? ¡°There¡¯s a limit to our attacks. The Black Tortoise will at most teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°These ant-like existences, unless they dare to be disrespectful to Master or Master gives the order, we generally won¡¯t kill them.¡± Alpha used his spiritual power to condense a chessboard in the void. It would take some time for Black Tortoise to return, so he could continue the chess game from before. Very quickly. The Catfish Sea King gave him the coordinates, and Black Tortoise used his space god art. In just a moment, he appeared in a huge palace. The interior of this huge palace was brightly lit, and countless luminous pearls decorated the entire wall. Countless mermaids danced in the hall. A huge whale was lying on a huge seat. Its body was filled with mermaids. The mermaids ¡®faces were burning and their bodies were limp. This huge whale was the emperor of the sea race! Whale Emperor! ¡°There¡¯s no one. Bear with it for a while. I¡¯ll be able to end the battle soon.¡± The Whale Shark King lingered among the mermaids. His expression was extremely focused. At this moment. A voice suddenly rang out. ¡°You are their emperor?¡± The sudden voice caused the Whale King, who was focused on the throne, to suddenly tremble. His body shivered and he rolled down from the throne. In an instant, his body shrunk by more than two times. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Come out, I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death!¡± The Whale King shouted with a puzzled expression. He didn¡¯t see anyone? ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Announcement: Sea King Will Change Its Chapter 66: Announcement: Sea King Will Change Its Name in the Future! 1 Translator: 549690339 The Whale King followed the voice and looked over. He was instantly shocked. Before his eyes, a green-haired turtle and a catfish sea king had appeared. ¡°Catfish, why did you bring an ugly green-furred turtle here?¡± The Whale King looked at the green-haired turtle in front of him with a look of disdain. ¡°Ugly¡­Turtle?¡± Catfish Sea King was just about to open his mouth when he froze on the spot. At this moment. There was only one thought in his mind. It was over! His emperor was finished. ¡°Hey, Catfish, why are you trembling? Why are there palm marks on your face? Who hit you? Is it your rival, the Crab King?¡± The Whale King asked curiously. ¡°And you ugly turtle, why are you standing there like a fool when your master was beaten?¡± ¡°Eh? You still dare to glare at me? Catfish, your subordinate is courting death!¡± As it spoke, the Whale King twisted its massive body and swung its tail at the Black Tortoise. ¡°We¡¯re finished! II Catfish saw this scene and immediately sensed the monstrous killing intent behind him! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll play dead.¡± Catfish Sea King slapped the back of his head and fainted. He did not want to experience the Black Tortoise¡¯s aura a second time. It was too f * eking terrifying. He was afraid! The furious Whale King did not notice the unconscious Catfish Sea King in front of him. Its huge tail caused the entire palace to feel as if a tsunami had occurred! Countless sea race demon beasts were swept into the whirlpool. Above the sea. Countless human tribulation transcending experts who passed by quickly retreated. ¡°The Whale King is angry.¡± Countless experts fled with fear on their faces. ¡°Hahaha, whip the turtle. I¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± The Whale King laughed loudly. He was already imagining crushing the Black Tortoise into dust. However¡­ In the next moment. He was dumbfounded! His huge tail slammed into the Black Tortoise¡¯s body, as if it had crashed into an iron wall, emitting a huge trembling sound! Bang! The Whale King¡¯s entire body was sent flying. The palace pillar in front of him collapsed. Countless powerful buildings smashed into the Whale King¡¯s body. ¡°F * ck?¡± ¡°So strong!¡± The Whale King felt that the shark fin in his body had already turned into a pile of mud. The bone spurs in his body broke inch by inch. The Whale King only reacted after feeling the intense pain from the discussion. Had he encountered the former? But wasn¡¯t this too strong? Those old fellows in the Sea Clan¡¯s forbidden grounds were also not that strong, right? ¡°Humph!¡± The Black Tortoise in the distance was still furious. This fat whale actually dared to call itself an ugly turtle? I¡¯m the mighty Black Tortoise! Which person doesn¡¯t praise me for being handsome, mighty, and domineering? Can¡¯t you talk? Don¡¯t speak anymore! The furious Black Tortoise directly used a great divine power, and instantly, a white light descended. The Whale King realized that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. ¡°Wuwuwuwu?¡± The Whale King was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth! He looked at Black Tortoise in horror. How could he not know that this was Black Tortoise¡¯s method? However¡­ When he turned his head, the huge whale¡¯s body shrunk by ten times again. He was frightened! The Whale Emperor saw a huge Black Tortoise phantom with four thick legs that looked like heavenly pillars! That Black Tortoise was actually taller than the sky! With the suppression of his bloodline and the pressure of his aura, the Whale King was so frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± The Black Tortoise stood high above, looking down at the Whale Emperor, who was lying on the ground. ¡°Senior is mighty and domineering. You¡¯re as handsome as a jade tree and as beautiful as Pan An. You¡¯re comparable to Ximen Qing and have peerless beauty¡­There was no Black Tortoise as handsome as Senior in the world!¡± The Whale Emperor instantly used his spiritual will to write hundreds of words of praise on the ground before him. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more like it.¡± Looking at the hundreds of compliments, Black Tortoise nodded. ¡°At least you¡¯re on the right track. If your eyes aren¡¯t good, go and take a look. This Black Tortoise is so domineering, yet you actually dare to call me an ugly turtle. If this was in the past, I would have beaten you to death long ago.¡± ¡°However, Master is a human. He is merciful and doesn¡¯t allow me to kill as I please.¡± ¡°You are considered lucky.¡± Black Tortoise said indifferently. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± The ¡°dried fish¡± Whale Emperor hurriedly jumped up and down on the ground to express its gratitude. At the same time, he was shocked. The Black Tortoise actually had a master, and that master was ¡°Today, I only want to say one thing.¡± ¡°From now on, the name Sea King can only be used by me on the Tian Yuan Continent! No one can use it, understand?¡± Black Tortoise said domineeringly. Bada! Bada! The Whale Emperor quickly jumped up and down on the ground in agreement. ¡°Hmph, if there¡¯s any Sea Clan member who calls himself the Sea King in the future, I¡¯ll come and find you, do you hear me?¡±Black Tortoise said coldly. With that, he left in a flash. On the same day, something big happened on Tianyuan Road. The sea race announced to the countless races of demons and devils that the Sea King would change his name from now on. The sea demons at the ninth level of the tribulation realm would all change their names to ¡°Sea King¡±. Among the humans, could it be that the sea race was plotting something again? Among the demon race, this damned sea race actually wanted to monopolize the poison? In the demon race, the title ¡®Jun¡¯ was higher than ¡®King¡¯! Within the Demon Race, was that Whale Emperor of the Sea Race crazy again? All the races on the Tian Yuan Continent were puzzled by this matter. They had even sent out all sorts of channels to find out. However, he did not find any clues. The Whale Emperor didn¡¯t mention anything about this matter, so no one knew what was going on. Except for Black Tortoise and the others. Tie Shanhan was even more shocked. Lord Black Tortoise had single-handedly changed the situation of the Sea race on the Tian Yuan Continent. ¡°Alright, we should go back.¡± After Black Tortoise came back, he told Tie Shanhan not to lose the precious sword made by his master. Then, he cast a look of approval toward the depths of the sea. A bit of Xuanwu Qi fell as a reward for the thousand-year-old Teng Jiao. ¡°Hualala! II Under the sea, Teng Jiao, who had obtained the Celestial Martial Chi, was surrounded by a faint silver light. His strength had increased by a step. He happily wandered around the surface of the sea, his gaze gradually becoming firm. In the future, follow Big Brother Black Tortoise! In the dark chamber. The black shadow behind the man with the skull mask had mostly disappeared because of the flames from last time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an old fellow among the human race.¡± ¡°It seems that the plan needs to be carried out one step ahead of time. We can¡¯t delay any longer.¡± The skull-masked man said in a hoarse voice. He pinched the blood-red token in his hand. In the Tianyuan Continent, in countless sects, in different corners, the tokens in the rings of people lit up with red light¡­ If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Darkness Arrives, the West Bull Continent Bears the brunt!_i Chapter 68: Darkness Arrives, the West Bull Continent Bears the brunt!_i Translator: 549690339 West Bull Continent. A huge stone statue of a green ox stood tall and lofty. The green bull was thousands of feet high, piercing the clouds! It emitted waves of Dao runes. Rumor had it that this was a clone left behind by a Divine Ox before it ascended. The identity of this Divine Ox could even be traced back to before the Di Luo Era. Xiniuzhou got its name from this! However, at this moment. A ball of black aura enveloped the huge green bull, causing the Western Bull Continent to become dark and gloomy. ¡°What kind of demon is causing trouble!¡± At this moment, Hu Lai from beyond the heavens struck out with his palm. That palm bloomed with dazzling golden light, like the palm of Tathagata. Accompanied by the low and deep roar of the Buddha, the Tathagata Divine Palm that was like a brilliant sun enveloped the black gas. Bang! The Tathagata Divine Palm collided with the black gas and emitted a violent tremor! It was like a thunderous roar! ¡°The western paradise has acted!¡± ¡°I wonder which buddha in the western paradise?¡± ¡°This black fog should be directly defeated by the Tathagata Divine Palm, right?¡± Countless cultivators stared at the huge palm that was emitting golden Buddhist light and the black gas that filled the sky! There was a lot of discussion. Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the strange phenomenon in the sky and did not notice the sneaky figures at all. Those people came from the black fog. He directly landed in the Ye family of the West Bull Continent. The Ye family was one of the four major families in the West Bull Continent. At this moment, a middle-aged man with a dignified gaze stood in the family courtyard. He was wearing a gray robe. If Ye Fan was here, he would definitely be able to recognize that the man in front of him was his father. Ye Clan Leader. Ye Zhengnan! ¡°Welcome, Emissaries!¡± Ye Zhengnan stood in the courtyard and bowed slightly. A smile appeared on his old-fashioned face. In front of him was the man in black who had just descended from the black fog. Each of these men in black had a jade token hanging on their waists. A blood-red light shone on the jade token. ¡°Patriarch Ye, there¡¯s no time to lose. Where¡¯s that genius of your family? Hurry up and call him out. Now is the time to absorb the green bull¡¯s power.¡± The leader of the group was a man in black. His voice was cold and mechanical, devoid of any emotion. ¡°Sir, this is my son, Ye Hao!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already transferred the Supreme Being Bone into his body. The Supreme Being Bone and the Divine Ox Overlord Body will definitely be able to withstand the power of the green bull and achieve the Great Vehicle Realm!¡± Ye Zhengnan waved his hand. Behind him, a young man who looked 50% similar to Ye Fan walked out. This person was Ye Fan¡¯s half-brother, Ye Hao! Ye Zhengnan took out the Supreme Being Bone from Ye Fan¡¯s body and transplanted it into Ye Hao¡¯s body through a mysterious method. Their goal was to wait for this moment! ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start over there.¡± The leader of the men in black nodded and threw out a black pearl. The bead emitted a rolling black gas. The black gas looked very similar to the black gas that enveloped the green bull. ¡°Ah!¡± The black gas rushed into Ye Hao¡¯s body in an instant. Because of the impact, Ye Hao couldn¡¯t help but scream in pain. However, after that, his cultivation realm actually began to soar continuously. As Ye Hao¡¯s realm soared, the huge green bull in the West Bull Continent was actually swallowed by the black fog. The palm strike from the buddha of the western paradise seemed to have sunk into a swamp as it was similarly absorbed! ¡°What is it? It swallowed my power?¡± ¡°Not good, a demon has appeared. Run!¡± A solemn voice rang out from the western paradise. In the direction of the western paradise, a gigantic golden Buddhist light appeared. After that, it vanished from the spot. ¡°Xiaoxi escaped? That was the western paradise that was above the four great clans. How could it escape so quickly?!¡±Instantly, countless exclamations sounded. The four great clans of the Western Bull Continent and the western paradise were all peak existences. ¡°Run!¡± The cultivators of the West Bull Continent were not fools. They instantly understood the seriousness of the matter. In the Ye family. Ye Hao had been completely enveloped by the black fog, and only the Supreme Being Bone in his body was emitting a golden light. It seemed to be trying its best to resist the corrosion of the black fog. ¡°Hmm?¡± The moment the Supreme Being Bone emitted a golden light, Ye Fan, who was chopping firewood in the small courtyard, suddenly froze. He could sense that the Supreme Being Bone was in great pain! It seemed to be asking for help? ¡°What happened?¡± Ye Fan straightened his back and looked out of the small courtyard with his extremely ordinary eyes. However, that pair of ordinary eyes rippled like a clear stream. After the stream water rippled, everything in the West Bull Continent was suddenly seen! ¡°Supreme Being Bone?¡± ¡°Ye family!¡± Seeing all of this, a cold light flashed across Ye Fan¡¯s face. Then, he lowered his head and slowly chopped the firewood. However, a silver-white light flew out from the axe. In just a few breaths, the silver-white light attached itself to the surface of the Supreme Being Bone. No matter how hard the black gas attacked, it was still unable to erode the Supreme Being Bone. Ye Hao¡¯s cultivation stopped at the ninth level of the Tribulation Transcendence Realm! The huge green bull had completely disappeared! Boundless black clouds covered the entire West Bull Continent. Countless families in the West Bull Continent were shocked. ¡°Which junior is causing trouble!¡± One by one, the old men who had half their bodies turned into dirt felt the process of absorbing the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Energy pause. They crawled out of their respective ancestral lands. However, just as they appeared, Ye Hao¡¯s voice appeared in the void. ¡°Choose to submit or die!¡± Ye Hao¡¯s body was filled with black gas, and his voice was like a bull¡¯s. His terrifying aura crushed toward these old guys. ¡°Ye Hao, you¡¯re just a junior. Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± ¡°How dare you be so impudent to this old man? You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°The Ye family disciples are really too arrogant.¡± These elders were all figures on the same level as the ancestor. A junior wanted them to choose to submit? How could he tolerate it? In an instant, those patriarchs soared into the sky. Countless true essence lights turned into rainbows. ¡°Then die!¡± Ye Hao faced the light with a calm expression and slapped down. Bang! Countless streams of light turned into a bloody mist and exploded in the space. Those ancestors were all killed instantly by Ye Hao¡¯s slap! ¡°How is that possible? The ancestor was defeated?¡± ¡°How did Ye Hao suddenly become so powerful?¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Countless bewildered voices rang out. However, Ye Hao didn¡¯t give them any time to react. His powerful aura enveloped them and his voice was cold,¡±¡±You choose to submit or die!¡± The threatening voice made people shudder! Countless clan heads saw that their ancestors had been killed. How could they dare to resist? They all chose to submit. ¡°We surrender!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Secret of the Dark Chamber! The Ancient Door! Chapter 69: Secret of the Dark Chamber! The Ancient Door! Translator: 549690339 ¡°If you choose to submit, you must pay the price!¡± Ye Hao¡¯s voice was cold. He stood in the void and waved his hand. A blood-red light scattered down. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Why do I feel like something has been planted in my soul?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a soul imprint. We¡¯ve been planted with a soul imprint!¡± The experts who chose to submit revealed shocked expressions. If they were to betray him, they would only end up being destroyed. ¡°Each family will send out a junior to search for Ye Fan¡¯s whereabouts throughout the continent.¡± ¡°Carry out the order!¡± Ye Hao stood in the air and said coldly. Then, his figure disappeared into the Ye family courtyard. ¡°Is Ye Fan really still alive?¡± Ye Hao looked confused. However, the Supreme Being Bone in his body could not be fused. The reason given by the black-robed envoy was that the original owner of the Supreme Being Bone was not dead. Everyone from the Ye family was puzzled. The supreme being bone in Ye Fan¡¯s heart was dug out. How could he be alive? ¡°If I can¡¯t find Ye Fan within a month, I¡¯ll kill half of them!¡± Ye Hao thought for a moment and gave another order. Then, his figure flashed and he arrived in the secret chamber. With a flick of his hand, a crystal ball appeared in front of him. The crystal ball connected, and on the other end of the screen, the man wearing the skull mask appeared. ¡°You woke me up? Who are you?¡± Ye Hao¡¯s face was cold as he stared at the skeleton man. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who I am. You only need to join forces with the others and open the Door of Antiquity for me in a hundred days, Green Bull Emperor.¡± On the other side, the man wearing a skull mask had a hoarse voice and instantly recognized Ye Hao¡¯s true identity. Instantly, Ye Hao¡¯s face froze! The real Ye Hao had died long ago. The Ye Hao in front of him had his soul taken over by the Green Bull Emperor when he was five years old. However, the Green Bull Emperor¡¯s soul had also fallen into a deep sleep. He only woke up today. ¡°So, your plan was so deep that you even promised that idiot Ye Zhengnan to help him break through to the ancient emperor realm just to wake me up? Help you open the Door of Antiquity?¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°Once it¡¯s opened, the consequences are not something the Tian Yuan Continent can bear.¡± Ye Hao¡¯s voice was low. When he mentioned the Ancient Door, there was even a hint of fear in the depths of his eyes. However, the Green Bull Emperor seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked,¡±¡±You also survived from that era?¡± The West Bull Continent, Xiao Clan, Lin Clan, Chu Clan, three of the four great clans were gathered here. ¡°What¡¯s going on with that Ye Hao from the Ye family? Why did he suddenly become so much stronger? Even the ancestor and the others were not his match?¡±Chu Tianfeng asked. ¡°I think it has something to do with that black mist.¡±The Xiao clan¡¯s patriarch, Xiao Ding, said. ¡°There¡¯s no use worrying about this now. We¡¯ve already been planted with a soul mark. Even if we want to resist, we can¡¯t do it. We can only listen obediently and go find Ye Fan.¡± Lin Baishui sighed. ¡°But, wasn¡¯t Ye Fan killed by the Ye family long ago?¡± Behind Lin Baishui, a clear voice sounded. This was Lin Baishui¡¯s daughter, Lin Tingzhi. Today, Lin Tingzhi was wearing a moon-white long dress. Her entire person was like a lotus flower in clear water. She did not put on any makeup, but her facial features were exquisite. That standard figure made her a great beauty. The few family heads present were slightly stunned when they heard this. Lin Tingzhi was engaged to Ye Fan a few months ago. After that, there was news that Ye Fan was persecuted by the Ye family. Although the Ye family did it very secretly, there were spies sent out among the major families. Everyone had a tacit understanding of this kind of thing. Lin Baishui shook his head and said in a deep voice,¡¯¡±¡®From the looks of it now, things aren¡¯t that simple. It¡¯s very likely that Ye Fan isn¡¯t dead!¡± ¡°The supreme being bone in his heart has been dug out, and he¡¯s still alive?¡± The other two family heads were shocked. The Supreme Being Bone in his heart was a life-threatening thing. They were all surprised by Ye Fan¡¯s tenacious life force. As for Lin Tingzhi, her pretty face was filled with joy, and her beautiful eyes revealed a faint look of anticipation. ¡°Ye Fan, can I still see you?¡± Lin Tingzhi¡¯s heart started beating. Originally, she was Ye Fan¡¯s fiancee. Ye Fan didn¡¯t die. Did that mean that they still had a chance? However, Lin Baishui¡¯s cold voice instantly interrupted her,¡¯¡±¡®Without the Supreme Being Bone, Ye Fan is just trash. In front of Ye Hao, he can only die!¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Lin Tingzhi wanted to say that she would go and find Ye Fan and ask him to run away quickly. However, he swallowed his words back when he said that. If Ye Fan ran away, wouldn¡¯t half of the Lin family die? Suddenly, Lin Tingzhi was caught in a dilemma. ¡°Good, Ting Zhi, the Lin family, let you go find Ye Fan.¡±¡±Lin Baishui said in a low voice. ¡°Me? Father, I¡­¡± Lin Tingzhi wanted to refuse, bring Ye Fan back, and let him die. This was absolutely impossible. However, she did not want to see her family members die tragically. Therefore, Lin Tingzhi didn¡¯t want to go. However, a true essence voice transmission made her change her mind. ¡°Ting Zhi, this time, go to the North Barren State to find Ye Fan and bring him to the Nine Phoenix Dynasty to ask for help. ¡°You have to find Ye Fan first. Only then can we survive to the greatest extent.¡± Lin Baishui¡¯s true essence voice transmission rang in Lin Tingzhi¡¯s mind. Lin Tingzhi was stunned at first, but she reacted in an instant. He immediately nodded and agreed. That¡¯s right! Although Ye Hao was powerful, the number one expert of the human race was the Nine Phoenix Matriarch! ¡°Father, I understand.¡± Lin Tingzhi¡¯s expression was solemn. This matter could not be taken lightly. There was no guarantee that the Ye family would be looking for Lin Tingzhi right now. If the Ye family found Lin Tingzhi first, that would be the scene of true despair. Thus, Lin Tingzhi set off. At the same time, the news of the Western Bull Continent¡¯s mishap instantly spread across the entire continent. ¡°Something happened in the West Bull Continent?¡± In the courtyard. The Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets, who was chatting with Xiao Changtian, and Mu Jiuhuang, who was feeding the turtle, both had a change in expression. In the Great Sun Sect¡¯s main hall. The expressions of Perfected Zhongxian and the other two, who were guiding the cultivation of Perfected Dayang, also changed. ¡°In the end, they still made a move. Do we need to tell Senior about this?¡± The three of them looked at each other. After hesitating for a while, the three of them finally decided to tell the senior everything they knew. The water here was too deep. They couldn¡¯t grasp it and could only let the seniors measure it.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Daoist Xingyun’s Breakthrough! Let Him Die! Chapter 70: Daoist Xingyun¡¯s Breakthrough! Let Him Die! Translator: 549690339 In the courtyard. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion and Mu Jiuhuang were both stunned. The West Bull Continent was enveloped by a mysterious force. The situation of the entire West Bull Continent was unknown! ¡°We have to find out in a day.¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed and she immediately sent a message. She had checked the information from the Nine Phoenix Dynasty and found that the black mist¡¯s methods were very similar to the mastermind behind the Darkfiend Taoist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the voice of the Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets suddenly stop at the critical moment. He asked in confusion. ¡°What? Oh!¡± ¡°I was talking about the West Bull Continent just now. West Bull Continent¡­¡± The Secret Pavilion Master came back to his senses, but he was still in a daze. His mind was still thinking about the matter of the West Bull Continent being enveloped by the black fog. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the West Bull Continent for now.¡±Xiao Changtian said lightly. ¡°Senior knows?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was stunned. He had just received the news. Senior had found out faster than him? ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It was such a simple matter. In the five continents, only the West Bull Continent was controlled by the Buddhist Sect and the four great clans. Moreover, the surnames of these four families were not simple. If his bookstore branch opened there, it would definitely cause friction with these families. Xiao Changtian thought about it and felt that it was safer to go to the Nanbu Continent and the Zhongtian Continent first. He knew Maniac Chu from the Nanbu Continent, he knew that old man from the Zhongtian Continent, and this person in front of him¡­ What was this person called again? Xiao Changtian suddenly felt a little awkward. They had known each other for such a long time, but he didn¡¯t know the other party¡¯s surname. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your surname? Do you think I don¡¯t know your name?¡± Xiao Changtian asked awkwardly. ¡°I am Mo Tianji.¡± The Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets hurriedly replied, but he was extremely happy in his heart. Senior was actually asking for his name! Did this mean that he had obtained the recognition of his seniors? That was great! Mo Tianji was overjoyed and hurriedly replied. ¡°Mo Tianji¡­Good name.¡± Xiao Changtian murmured. The names of these fortune-tellers were all mysterious. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the West Bull Continent for now. Let¡¯s start with the South Port Continent and the North Barren Continent.¡± ¡°By the way, what time is it now?¡± Xiao Changtian said as he looked up at the sky, because he realized that he was a little hungry. Then, he reacted and looked up to see the sun hanging high in the sky. It was already noon. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, go buy some vegetables.¡± ¡°Ye Fan, go get two catties of wine. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll drink two glasses.¡± Xiao Changtian instructed Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan. There was finally some progress on the opening of the bookstore branch today. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan nodded respectfully and left the courtyard to buy some food and wine. With the bookstore in business, he was also a rich man. At least he could eat a little better every meal. At the same time, in the Central Heaven Continent. Nebula Sect A huge nebula enveloped the sect. It looked extremely illusory and filled with an indescribable holiness. In the deepest part of the nebula, Daoist Xingyun was carefully applying the ointment to Xing Ling ¡®er. ¡°Ling ¡®er, that senior¡¯s methods are really heaven-defying. It¡¯s only been a few days, but your natural lung meridian has been completely healed. From today onwards, you can cultivate freely.¡± Daoist Nebula looked at Ling ¡®er in front of him. Her face was no longer as pale as before. It was full of redness. She was extremely gratified. This time, the North Province¡¯s execution was considered to be a blessing in disguise. ¡°That big brother is really amazing!¡± Even Xing Ling ¡®er had a look of admiration on her face. ¡°That¡¯s right. During this period of time, grandfather is also about to touch the threshold of the Great Vehicle Realm. Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t come to grandfather¡¯s place these few days. If the lightning tribulation falls, it might hurt you at any time.¡± Daoist Nebula was extremely concerned and his tone was gentle. If Daoist Xingyun¡¯s peers saw this scene, their jaws would drop! Which person who had received the title of Great Emperor did not come to this place through slaughter? In the eyes of outsiders, Daoist Xingyun was a fiendish existence. How could they imagine his gentle side? ¡°Grandpa, take this. Big brother is so powerful. He will definitely protect you.¡± When Xing Ling ¡®er heard that there was danger, she placed the bottle of pills refined from the Xuanwu shell in Daoist Xingyun¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright.¡± Daoist Nebula nodded and agreed. This was Ling ¡®er¡¯s kind intention, so he naturally had to take it. Moreover, although he had already set up a tribulation defense array in the sect after returning, if the array could not resist the lightning tribulation of the Mahayana realm, wouldn¡¯t it be terrible? Even though he had lived for 100,000 years, he had never seen a Mahayana stage lightning tribulation., However, just as they were talking. Daoist Nebula¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Not good, Ling ¡®er must leave.¡± Daoist Xingyun waved his sleeve and sent Xing Ling ¡®er out. Dark clouds rolled in the sky above their heads, and purple lightning bolts jumped between the clouds like snakes. He was about to break through! The Dacheng Lightning Tribulation was about to arrive! Instantly. In Nebula Sect. Countless cultivators flew out. Sect Master Xing Tianzi activated the sect protection formation of Nebula Sect. At this moment. Nebula Sect and Daoist Nebula were completely separated. This was Daoist Xingyun¡¯s request. After all, the lightning tribulation of the Mahayana realm was too terrifying. He did not even have a 50% success rate of breaking through, and he did not want to see his junior sect suffer. ¡°Rumble!¡± In the sky, the dark clouds were rolling, like a turbulent sea. Countless thunderbolts surged in the sky! ¡°Come on!¡± Daoist Xingyun¡¯s expression was emotionless. He knew that this round was unavoidable, so he responded calmly and took a step forward. As he took a step forward, the lightning tribulation in the sky seemed to have sensed a provocation. In an instant, thunder roared! Thousands of lightning bolts struck down with ferocious power, as if several white lightning snakes were biting them! It was terrifying! ¡°Ah!¡± Xing Ling ¡®er was so scared that she closed her eyes. Even the people of Nebula Sect couldn¡¯t look straight at her. The first lightning bolt of the Great Vehicle Realm was already so terrifying! In the dark chamber. The man with the skull mask seemed to have sensed something and suddenly stood up. ¡°Someone is undergoing the lightning tribulation of the Mahayana realm?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Nebula Sect!¡± ¡°Could it be Daoist Xingyun?¡± ¡°We have to stop him. There can¡¯t be a second variable in the human race now.¡± The skeletal man said in a hoarse voice. Then, the red light on the token in his hand flashed again. ¡°Stop Daoist Xingyun from breaking through with all your might and kill him! He died under the lightning tribulation.¡± The skeletal man sent out the order.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Traitor!_i Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Traitor!_i Translator: 549690339 In the dark chamber, a blood-red light flashed. ¡°Rumble!¡± On the Starcloud Peak, Daoist Xingyun¡¯s figure was directly submerged in hundreds of lightning bolts. The thunder exploded, causing the array formation that was set up earlier to be as fragile as glass. It emitted cracking sounds and directly shattered into pieces! ¡°Will Grandpa be alright?¡± Xing Ling ¡¯er closed her eyes and asked worriedly. ¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t worry.¡± Sect Master Xing Tianzi said in a deep voice. Shen Yin was neither sad nor happy, and one could not hear any changes in her emotions. As the sect leader, he knew that anyone could panic at this moment, but he could not. Even though deep in his eyes, there was a deep worry, but he hid it well in front of everyone. Xing Tianzi¡¯s voice was calm and confident. It was like a stabilizing needle that calmed the hearts of the Nebula Sect cultivators. Xing Ling ¡®er also slowly opened her eyes. Her gaze became firm as she looked at the peak of the mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Grandfather will definitely be able to overcome the lightning tribulation.¡±Xing Ling er prayed silently. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Daoist Xingyun, who was under the lightning tribulation. He did not notice that a red light flashed on the ring of an elder standing at the edge. The elder¡¯s expression turned cold. He stared at Daoist Xingyun who was in the lightning, ready to attack at any moment. ¡°Boom!¡± In the hundreds of lightning bolts, Daoist Xingyun¡¯s entire body emitted a silvery-white light that was like starlight. Beneath his feet was a galaxy! Hundreds of lightning attacks landed on his body like dense raindrops, but they were all blocked by the silver light. Daoist Nebula was only struck by the power of the lightning, and his body kept retreating. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even handle the first lightning tribulation of the Mahayana stage, so it¡¯s even more impossible for me to break through to the Mahayana stage.¡± ¡°Destroy!¡± As Daoist Nebula retreated, the power gathered in the galaxy under his feet. With a roar, the galaxy was suspended upside down and turned into a stream! ¡°Bang!¡± The Milky Way was suspended upside down and collided with the hundreds of thunderbolts. The two extreme forces collided, and a huge white light erupted between the heavenly secrets! The light was so dazzling that everyone present closed their eyes and found it difficult to look straight at it. ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa!¡± Xing Ling ¡®eri shouted anxiously. The lightning tribulation of the Great Vehicle Reaim was too terrifying. The power of the explosion caused the Nebula Sect to tremble from 10,000 meters away. Although it was difficult for everyone to look at it, they could still hear the entire nebula wind collapse in an instant! The towering Star Cloud Peak was completely turned into a pile of dust at this moment! ¡°Ancestor?¡± Even Xing Tianzi, who was pretending to be calm, revealed his worry. The elders and disciples were all trembling in fear. They all extended their divine senses. However, just as their spiritual will came into contact with the space in front of them, it was instantly crushed by the two forces that wore entangled and collided! It was crushed into powder! ¡°This¡­¡± The elders were all experts at the Tribulation Transcendence realm. Their divine senses were extremely powerful, and they were the peak existences of the Tian Yuan Continent. But now, he couldn¡¯t even spy. It was enough to prove how terrifying it was when the two forces collided with the vortex of the stars! There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind. Under such a terrifying impact, could the ancestor really survive? The elder who was ready to attack at any time hid in a corner, and a sinister sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. Then, he contacted the ring with his spiritual sense, wanting to report the situation here. However, at this moment. ¡°Buzz!¡± Suddenly, the dazzling white light began to tremble violently. Among them, one of the small black dots became more and more powerful. In a few breaths, it directly exploded the white light. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud bang, Daoist Xingyun, who was covered in blood and had cracks all over his body, rushed out from the middle! ¡°Phew!¡± Daoist Xingyun, who had rushed out, was panting heavily. His hair was disheveled and he looked extremely miserable. He did not look like a ninth level Tribulation Transcendence expert at all. However, no one present was bothered by this. In an instant, waves of cheers sounded. ¡°Woo! Great, the ancestor dodged the first lightning tribulation!¡± ¡°1 almost thought that our ancestor was dead. I didn¡¯t expect our ancestor to survive!¡± ¡°Grandpa is fine. That¡¯s great!¡± Xing Ling ¡¯er said excitedly. Other than Xing Tianzi and the elder who was about to attack secretly, everyone present was delighted. ¡°Damn it, this old fellow¡¯s vitality is so tenacious?¡± The elder¡¯s expression turned icy cold once again. He lifted his head and looked at the sky. As he watched the even more terrifying lightning tribulation, a wisp of black quietly appeared in his hand. He wanted to wait for the second bolt of lightning to strike. Xing Tianzi¡¯s expression was also solemn as he stared at the sky. The following lightning tribulation was several times more powerful than the first round of lightning. It was even dozens or hundreds of times more powerful because the dark clouds in the sky were still gathering. They were almost 100,000 miles away. Once this lightning tribulation fell, the surrounding living beings were very likely to suffer as well. ¡°Retreat!¡± Xing Tianzi said in a deep voice. With a wave of his hand, the formation of Nebula Sect was activated. The sect flew up and flew away. ¡°Rumble!¡± The next round of heavenly lightning descended the moment the New Cloud Sect retreated out of the range. This time, the lightning was purple. The purple lightning was as thick as a mountain, forming a terrifying sea of lightning. No one could survive under the vast sea of lightning! ¡°Crack!¡± A trace of lightning landed in front of Daoist Xingyun. Daoist Xingyun was sent flying. The silver light around his body was completely broken at this moment, ¡°Now!¡± When the elder saw this, a cold smile appeared on his face. The black Qi in his hand silently flew out! No one noticed this trace of black gas at all. In an instant, the black gas arrived behind Daoist Xingyun. Daoist Xingyun felt his breathing freeze in his dantian, and then he could not move! The rolling lightning was about to drown him in an instant, ¡°Grandpa can¡¯t move?¡± Xing Ling ¡¯er immediately noticed the abnormality and shouted, wanting to fly out and puli Daoist Xingyun back. ¡°Ling Er, you can¡¯t.¡± Xing Tianzi grabbed him back.. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Chapter 72-Great Vehicle Success!_l Translator: 549690339 ¡°Ling ¡®er, if you go now, you¡¯ll only be courting death.¡±Xing Tianzi said. The lightning that filled the sky could even destroy the entire Nebula Sect, let alone Xing Ling ¡®er. Xing Ling ¡®er was the future of the sect. She couldn¡¯t lose her life in vain. ¡°But grandfather, he¡­¡± Xing Ling ¡®er was already crying anxiously. The crying seemed to be contagious. The elders looked at Daoist Xingyun who was under the lightning tribulation and fell silent! ¡°Farewell, Ancestor!¡± Xing Tianzi could only sigh as he thought to himself. ¡°Haha, die! You should interfere with His Lord¡¯s plan.¡± ¡°As for the people of Nebula Sect, don¡¯t worry. Line up and come one by one¡­¡± Zhang looked at Daoist Xingyun who was about to be drowned by the sea of lightning in the void with a cruel and cold smile. Daoist Xingyun was under the lightning tribulation. Facing the might of the brilliant lightning, even he was terrified. However, an old monster who had lived for 100,000 years did not live in vain. ¡°Is there any other way to save myself?¡± Daoist Nebula did not roar at the sky to vent his anger, nor did he hate the villain who had secretly attacked him. Instead, he was thinking about how to survive and what other methods he had. ¡°Grandpa, quickly use the things that big brother gave you.¡± Seeing that Daoist Xingyun was about to be drowned by the heavenly lightning, Xing Ling ¡®er shouted out in a hurry. ¡°Those turtle shells?¡± Upon hearing this, Daoist Nebula took out the remaining bottle of turtle-shell ointment from his ring. He did not have time to think. It was an ointment anyway, so he poured it all over himself. ¡°Boom!¡± In the next moment, heavenly lightning struck down. ¡°Ancestor!¡± Countless people shouted in grief. The ancestor who had guarded the sect for 100,000 years had fallen just like that. Everyone was grieving! ¡°Farewell, Ancestor!¡± The elder who had secretly acted laughed in disdain and then shouted. His smiling face immediately turned into a crying face, disguising himself appropriately. ¡°Humph, my head!¡± At this moment, an angry voice sounded. Everyone was shocked and looked at the lightning tribulation in disbelief. Thousands of thunderbolts as thick as mountains fell on Daoist Xingyun. However, a green light suddenly appeared around Daoist Xingyun. When the purple lightning bolt landed on the green light, it was actually reflected. Moreover, after the lightning came into contact with the green light, it seemed to be extremely afraid. It trembled for a moment and quickly disappeared. Everyone was dumbfounded! Although the heavenly lightning had disappeared, the Heavenly Dao reward after the lightning tribulation did not disappear. A golden light shone down. Daoist Xingyun was bathed in the golden light, and the cultivation in his dantian became stronger! That wisp of black gas was crushed in an instant! Daoist Xingyun had broken through to the Mahayana realm! ¡°That¡¯s great. Grandfather is not dead. Big Brother is really amazing!¡± Xing Ling ¡®er smiled and praised Xiao Changtian. As for Xing Tianzi, he was so excited that his body was trembling. The ancestor had broken through, and Nebula Sect had one more Mahayana realm expert. Nebula Sect would be as stable as Mount Tai for the next hundreds of thousands of years! ¡°Woo! The old ancestor was mighty! The ancestor is domineering!¡± ¡°Our ancestor is invincible!¡± Cheers rang out. Everyone from Nebula Sect was extremely excited. Only the elder from before twitched his mouth and turned to run! ¡°Hmph, come back.¡± Daoist Xingyun, who had just broken through to the Mahayana realm, was covered in a layer of golden light. He was like a god. With a wave of his hand, a powerful suction force as strong as a mountain pulled the elder back. Daoist Xingyun released his aura and the elder could no longer move. ¡°Hmph, you want to kill your master and ancestors by attacking in secret?¡± Daoist Xingyun¡¯s aura was cold and stern as he stared at the elder. ¡°Ancestor, are you mistaken? How could I attack you?¡± The elder did not panic at first. Instead, he pretended that he had not done anything. ¡°Hehe, then why are you running?¡± Daoist Nebula chuckled, but his smile was filled with killing intent. Under the pressure of Daoist Xingyun¡¯s aura, the elder trembled and felt that his soul no longer belonged to him. ¡°Ah!¡± The elder let out a miserable cry. How could he not understand that Daoist Xingyun was searching his soul? As Daoist Nebula performed the Soul Searching Art, the skeletal man in the dark chamber suddenly stood up. In an instant, a ball of dim light was crushed by him. This dim light was the soul imprint of the elder of Nebula Sect. The soul imprint was crushed, and the elder was instantly swallowed by the black gas! ¡°Humph, the mastermind!¡± Daoist Xingyun snorted and crushed the black gas. Seeing the elder being crushed, the elders knew that this person was a traitor! Moreover, when the ancestor was breaking through, he dared to attack in secret. He definitely deserved to die! ¡°Ancestor, congratulations on breaking through to the Mahayana realm!¡± A group of elders gathered. ¡°Forefather, with you around, from now on, our Nebula Sect will be the number one sect on the continent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s time for you to take back the title of the Great Emperor from that junior, Mu Jiuhuang.¡± The elders said excitedly. The old ancestor had broken through to the dacheng realm and could completely defeat Mu Jiuhuang, who was at the ninth stage of the tribulation passing realm! Countless people were fighting to regain the title of the number one sect on the continent. However, Daoist Xingyun shook his head.¡¯¡±¡¯Fellow Daoist Nine Phoenix, you have already broken through to the Mahayana realm before me. Don¡¯t mention this matter again.¡± ¡°What is it? Nine Phoenix Great Emperor has broken through to the dacheng realm?¡± ¡°This¡­ When did this happen?¡± When everyone heard this, their faces revealed incomparably shocked expressions. Some people even began to ease the awkward situation.¡±Even if we don¡¯t take the number one sect on the continent, we¡¯re still not much different from the number one sect! Am I right, everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°My Nebula Sect is not weaker than the Nine Phoenix Dynasty!¡± ¡°Oh right, ancestor, what was that magic treasure from before? Even the Mahayana stage lightning tribulation is difficult to approach?¡± Everyone cheered up once again, and the awkward atmosphere was once again eased. Then, they asked about Daoist Xingyun¡¯s bottle of ointment. ¡°That was a medicine that Senior casually concocted.¡± ¡°From now on, when you see this senior, you must never offend him. Otherwise, our Nebula Sect will be in trouble.¡± ¡°Everyone, remember to distribute the portrait of Senior. Anyone who offends Senior will be expelled from Nebula Sect!¡± Daoist Xingyun explained while condensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s portrait in the void with his spiritual power.. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Ye Fan Was Blocked On The Street (1) Chapter 73: Ye Fan Was Blocked On The Street (1) Translator: 549690339 Nebula Sect. Xiao Changtian¡¯s portrait was copied and distributed, causing the entire Nebula Sect to discuss. ¡°Even the old ancestor calls this person senior? How high is his cultivation?¡± ¡°His cultivation is probably already so high that it¡¯s unimaginable!¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s interest was aroused. ¡°Think about it, the thunder sea will probably blow up the entire Nebula Sect after the Patriarch¡¯s tribulation, right? However, the ancestor had only applied the ointment on his body. The lightning tribulation did not hurt the ancestor at all.¡± ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t know if you guys have noticed a detail. At the final moment, the heavenly lightning was trembling in fear.¡± ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s all because of that treasure!¡± The more this person spoke, the more excited he became, and the surrounding crowd listened with great interest¡­ Soon, all the guesses about Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity spread out. ¡°Have you heard? The senior mentioned by the ancestor was a peak Dacheng expert! The true number one person on the Tian Yuan Continent!¡± ¡°Nonsense! Senior is clearly an ancient emperor!¡± ¡°The versions you heard are all wrong. Mine is the correct version.¡± ¡°You are wrong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s wrong¡­¡± In an instant, everyone started arguing. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity was getting more and more popular. The news spread to the people of Nebula Sect and they were all afraid of him. At the same time. In the Star Cloud Hall. Xing Tianzi was confused and asked,¡±¡±Ancestor, is that senior really that mysterious?¡± Xing Tianzi was puzzled. The ancestor had already broken through to the legendary Mahayana realm. Could it be that there was someone who was even higher than the Mahayana realm? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Seeing Xing Tianzi¡¯s confusion, Daoist Xingyun nodded solemnly and said,¡±¡±The existence beside that senior is above me in every realm.¡± ¡°Ancestor, stop joking, right? How could there be so many Mahayana Realms after the Emperor Fall Era?¡±Xing Tianzi shook his head, thinking that Daoist Xingyun was just keeping him in suspense. ¡°Hche, let me tell you this. The Nine Phoenix Matriarch is willing to be a servant by senior¡¯s side and feed the Black Tortoise and other divine beasts! The method to break through to the Mahayana realm was given to me by fellow Daoist Nine Phoenix.¡±Daoist Nebula chuckled. As the sect leader, Xing Tianzi instantly extracted a few information points from Daoist Xingyun¡¯s words. He was instantly shocked! ¡°The Nine Phoenix Matriarch is such a proud person, yet she is actually willing to be a maid?¡± ¡°And because she was a maid and received a reward from the senior, she obtained the method to break through to the Great Vehicle Realm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s even more terrifying is that Senior has the Black Tortoise and other divine beasts by his side!¡± Xing Tianzi was indeed the Sect Leader of Nebula Sect. He instantly understood what Daoist Xingyun wanted to say. Senior¡¯s maids are all at the Mahayana realm! ¡°Hiss Daoist Nebula gasped in shock! After an hour, Daoist Xingyun saw that Xing Tianzi had finally calmed down and said,¡±¡±Alright, if there¡¯s any news recently, report it to me.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡°Recently, the other continents have been relatively stable and nothing major has happened. Only the West Bull Continent has been shrouded in a black fog. Up until now, our people have not detected what has happened. ¡°Xing Tianzi frowned. ¡°Black mist?¡± Daoist Nebula frowned. The black mist that the elder had used to ambush him earlier had given him a strange feeling. Previously, when Mu Jiuhuang was investigating the organization behind Daoist Blackfiend, she had asked for his help and mentioned the black fog. However, at that time, she was too focused on Xing Ling ¡®er¡¯s lung meridian injury to pay much attention to it. Now that he thought about it, this black fog was really not simple! ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Daoist Nebula said indifferently. The moment he went down, his figure disappeared in space. On the streets of Dayang Town. Mu Jiuhuang had just finished buying vegetables and came out of the shop. ¡°Great Empress!¡± Zhong Xian, Qiong Cheng, and Immortal Ba Shan walked over with awkward smiles on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s the three of you?¡± Mu Jiuhuang was puzzled. Weren¡¯t these three people in the Great Sun Sect? ¡°Empress, you already know about the matter of the West Bull Continent, right? We know who did it, and we were just about to report this to Senior.¡±Perfected Zhongxian said. ¡°What is it? Do you know what it¡¯s made of?¡± Mu Jiuhuang already had a guess in her heart. It was very likely that it was the organization behind Daoist Blackfiend. However, when he heard the Daoist Zhongxian say that he actually knew who did it, he immediately looked happy and asked directly. ¡°Yes, we used to be members of that organization.¡±Zhongxian organized his words and began to explain,¡±¡±Initially, the few of us came into contact with this organization under the introduction of the Sect Master of the Black Sky Sect of the Victorious East Continent.¡± ¡°The leader of that organization is a man wearing a skull mask. The first time we met, he showed terrifying power and promised us that he would help us break through to the Great Ascension realm!¡± ¡± The three of us joined without knowing anything. However, we never contacted each other again until the death of the Blackblood Chess Saint¡­¡± Perfected Zhongxian quickly explained the cause and effect clearly. Mu Jiuhuang also understood. These three people were just peripheral figures and had never come into contact with the core of that organization. It was only because of an illusory promise. Moreover, at that time, due to the power of the person behind the scenes, and the benefits that the Black Sky Sect¡¯s sect master had obtained, his cultivation had soared to the point of temptation¡­Many factors caused Daoist Zhongxian and the other two to join in the fight. However, this was all done through a specific crystal ball, so they didn¡¯t know much about it. Even so, Mu Jiuhuang still managed to capture a key figure. The Sect Master of the Black Sky Sect of the Victorious East Continent, Hei Tianqiong! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Senior about this.¡±Mu Jiuhuang nodded. Hearing this, the three of them nodded. However, they did not leave. Instead, they looked hesitant as if they wanted to say something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re just peripheral members. Senior is magnanimous, so I¡¯ll plead with you. ¡°Mu Jiuhuang saw through their thoughts at a glance. ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡± Perfected Zhongxian and the other two hurriedly thanked him! Then, he left in satisfaction. After the three of them left, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed and her expression became fierce. ¡°It seems that I need to go to the West Province personally.¡± Mu Jiuhuang felt that this was the first time she had received the truth. She was going to catch those people with her own hands! At the same time. At the other end of the street. Ye Fan was holding two taels of wine in his hand. However, he was stopped by someone.. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Heavenly Secrets… Machine (1) Chapter 74: Heavenly Secrets¡­ Machine (1) Translator: 549690339 Ye Fan was blocked on the street. And it was a woman in a long white dress. Her facial features were exquisite and her figure was tall and standard, like a proud white plum blossom! It was Lin Tingzhi. ¡°Ye Fan, you¡¯re really still alive. That¡¯s great.¡± Lin Tingzhi followed the directions given by Lin Baishui and found Dayang Town. The first thing she did was meet Ye Fan. The moment she saw Ye Fan, Lin Tingzhi was overjoyed and directly plunged into Ye Fan¡¯s arms. ¡°Ye Fan, I thought you were really dead.¡± Lin Tingzhi cried tears of joy as she spoke. After a full fifteen minutes, she was finally comforted by Ye Fan. ¡°Alright, Ting Zhi, aren¡¯t I living well now? Moreover, he was very lucky to meet his master.¡±Ye Fan said with a smile. ¡°Master?¡± Lin Tingzhi was stunned. Why did Ye Fan acknowledge a master? The Ye Fan in her eyes was that high-spirited youth who did not acknowledge anyone as his master and declared that he wanted to walk his own path! ¡°Brother Ye Fan, although¡­ Although you don¡¯t have the Supreme Being Bones, you don¡¯t have to suffer like this, right?¡± ¡°Come with me. We¡¯ll think of a way to get your Supreme Being Bone back!¡± Lin Tingzhi said in a deep voice. ¡°Hchc, Ting Zhi, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. The Supreme Being Bone no longer has any meaning to me.¡±Ye Fan chuckled. The current him no longer had any use for the Supreme Being Bone. ¡°Brother Ye Fan, how can you be so dispirited? Even without the supreme being bone, you¡¯re still the genius in my heart!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to be so dispirited!¡± ¡°It must be that master of yours who used the grace of saving your life to threaten you, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to find him now!¡± Lin Tingzhi pulled Ye Fan and asked him to bring her to Ye Fan¡¯s master. In her heart, Brother Ye Fan would always repay kindness. He would always repay others ¡®kindness. She believed that Ye Fan must have been kidnapped by that master using morality to coerce Ye Fan to repay his kindness and not allow him to leave. Otherwise, Ye Fan would definitely not give up on the Supreme Being Bone. ¡°Ting Zhi, why are you doing this?¡± Ye Fan smiled helplessly, but he did not explain anymore. He brought Lin Tingzhi into the small courtyard. He believed that when Lin Tingzhi arrived at the small courtyard, everything would be clear. Thus, under Ye Fan¡¯s lead, the two of them quickly returned to the courtyard. ¡°Brother Ye Fan, don¡¯t worry. In a while, I¡¯ll get your so-called master to let you go.¡± Lin Tingzhi looked at the extremely simple and crude courtyard in front of her, and her face revealed a disdainful expression. It was just a run-down small courtyard, and it was just a place for mortals to live. Even if he saved Ye Fan¡¯s brother¡¯s name, he would just give him more gold. Very quickly. Ye Fan brought her in. Lin Tingzhi was full of confidence, and her face was filled with a confident smile. However, as soon as she entered, Lin Tingzhi was instantly dumbfounded. She suddenly felt a few incomparably powerful auras instantly lock onto her, causing her body to go limp. If not for Ye Fan supporting her, she would have long fallen to the ground and could not get up. In her sea of consciousness, she saw a Xuanwu phantom that was as tall as the sky! A supreme divine dog that seemed to want to devour the heavens and the moon! It was a phoenix that was emitting an endless fire domain, as if it was about to burn the heavens! There was also an ant that walked out of the chaos. It was completely dumbfounded! The four auras were like mountains pressing down on her head, making it difficult for her to breathe. Right now, she felt like a tiny leaf floating on the turbulent sea, as if she could be overturned by the waves at any moment. ¡°Divine Beast Black Tortoise, Heaven Swallowing Dog, Phoenix, and¡­¡± As the eldest daughter of the Lin family, she had naturally heard of these divine beasts. Faced with the terrifying aura of these divine beasts, Lin Tingzhi was completely stunned. She definitely didn¡¯t dare to move, her face was filled with terror. She really could not understand why there was such a terrifying existence in such a small courtyard. What exactly was going on? ¡°Ye Fan, who is this?¡± At this moment. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice rang out. He had a handsome face and was dressed in light clothes. He appeared in front of Ye Fan and Ye Fan with a faint smile on his face. As Xiao Changtian appeared, the four auras disappeared instantly. Lin Tingzhi suddenly felt that the pressure enveloping her body disappeared in an instant. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the person in front of me!¡± Lin Tingzhi looked at Xiao Changtian in front of her and was greatly shocked. With just one sentence, the aura of the four divine beasts disappeared. ¡°Big brother Ye Fan, this is¡­¡± Lin Ting Zhi said respectfully. Her eyes were filled with respect as she looked at Xiao Changtian. Although the person in front of him looked like a mortal, there was no spiritual energy fluctuation. However, in that instant, the aura of the four divine beasts had completely disappeared. How could he not understand that the person in front of him was clearly too powerful, so he could not tell? ¡°This is my master.¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly. He knew that there was no need to explain anything now. ¡°This is your master?¡± Lin Tingzhi was immediately shocked. To think that she had thought of persuading Ye Fan¡¯s cheap master to leave. In fact, she had already prepared ten taels of gold in her sleeve. Instantly, her pretty face turned as red as fire. Brother Ye Fan¡¯s master was such a powerful expert, but he actually¡­ Immediately, Lin Tingzhi hurriedly apologized,¡± Senior, I¡¯m Brother Ye Fan¡¯s fiancee. I barged into the courtyard without your permission. Please don¡¯t blame me.¡¯¡±¡® After Lin Tingzhi finished speaking, she bowed to Ye Fan like a woman. However, she was extremely nervous in her heart. Even her fair forehead was already covered in fine beads of sweat. ¡°Ye Fan¡¯s fiancee?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian frowned. This disciple of his was not bad. He actually found such a beautiful fiancee. As a master, he naturally had to keep a close eye on his disciple. Thus, Xiao Changtian observed carefully, his eyes filled with admiration. He realized that the girl in front of him had a temperament like a white lotus flower. She had a kind of purity that was untainted by mud and clear without being bewitching. Lin Tingzhi was extremely nervous as she was being scrutinized. Could it be that Senior discovered the gold in my sleeve and knew that I was going to use the gold to get rid of him? Fortunately, Xiao Changtian only took a few glances at it before looking away. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re the fiancee of your disciple, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. Lin Tingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. Then, under Ye Fan¡¯s lead, they came to the table and sat down. But just as she sat down, Lin Tingzhi stood up again. ¡°Heaven Secrets Machine¡­¡± Lin Tingzhi saw the Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets. This was someone that even her father, Lin Baishui, had to address as senior.. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Senior, My Hometown Has Suffered a Disaster!_i Chapter 75: Senior, My Hometown Has Suffered a Disaster!_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°You recognize me?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at Lin Tingzhi with a puzzled expression. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Baishui¡¯s daughter.¡± Lin Tingzhi was shocked and quickly reported her father¡¯s name. ¡± Yes.¡± The Pavilion Master nodded.¡± So you¡¯re Lin Baishui¡¯s daughter. No wonder you look familiar.¡±¡± ¡°Why? Do you know each other?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously when he saw that the two were actually acquaintances. ¡°Yes, senior, I have read Lin Baishui¡¯s fortune before.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t fortune-telling a scam?¡± Xiao Changtian smacked his lips. This Mo Tianji had tricked many people before. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets replied with a respectful expression and an awkward smile. His fortune-telling skills were indeed no different from a fortune-teller in front of a senior. He was like a disciple who had just entered the sect and was being reprimanded by the sect elders. Lin Tingzhi saw this scene and was shocked. ¡°The Pavilion Master of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion actually calls Ye Fan¡¯s master senior so respectfully?¡± ¡°On the Tian Yuan Continent, those who can be addressed as seniors by the pavilion master are existences of the same generation as the Nine Phoenix Emperor. Even the Nine Phoenix Emperor has to show some respect to the pavilion master.¡± ¡°Why was it unknown before?¡± Lin Tingzhi was shocked and began to guess. At this moment. Mu Jiuhuang came out of the kitchen with several dishes in her hands. ¡°Empress!¡± Lin Tingzhi was overjoyed. She was originally prepared to bring Ye Fan to seek refuge with the Nine Phoenix Dynasty and seek protection. Lin Tingzhi was about to stand up and greet the empress when she was suddenly shocked. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, sit down too.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Mu Jiuhuang was extremely respectful. She placed the dishes on the table one by one before sitting down respectfully. ¡°M-Master?¡± When Lin Tingzhi heard the empress address her, she felt as if her mind had been struck by thunder. Her delicate body trembled and she froze on the spot. The Nine Phoenix Matriarch! The greatest human expert of the Tian Yuan Continent actually called someone his master? What was going on? Shock, fear, disbelief¡­A series of emotions surged into Lin Tingzhi¡¯s heart like a tide, and Lin Tingzhi could no longer remain calm. The Nine Phoenix Matriarch was the number one expert of the human race. Her personality was incomparably domineering and arrogant! But ¡®Jiu¡¯ er ¡®and¡¯ Master ¡®were clearly the terms of address between master and servant. The dignified Nine Phoenix Matriarch actually became a maid! ¡°Hiss ~¡± Lin Tingzhi gasped. Just now, she was still thinking that Ye Fan¡¯s master should be an expert of the same generation as the Nine Phoenix Great Emperor. After all, in the cultivation world, the strong were respected! Among cultivators, seniority was not based on age. Ever since Nine Phoenix the Great defeated Nebula Great Emperor and became the Great Emperor, Mu Jiuhuang was the most senior person in the Human Race. He had also started to become friends with Taoist Xingyun and the other 100,000 year old monsters. But now, Empress Nine Phoenix had become Senior¡¯s maid. Lin Tingzhi was extremely frightened, but then her face was filled with joy! Since senior was able to make the Nine Phoenix Matriarch become a maid, then senior¡¯s strength must be heaven-defying! At least in the Mahayana realm! Then, he should be able to easily crush Ye Hao of the Ye family. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the table full of food and nodded in satisfaction. The dishes on the dining table in front of him were dazzling. If this was in the past, he would definitely not have dared to think about it. ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone present nodded. Seeing Xiao Changtian pick up his chopsticks, everyone started to eat. As the dishes on the table entered their mouths, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. It was too delicious! The dishes made by Senior were simply the best in the world! At this moment, everyone directly wolfed down their food. Even Mu Jiuhuang and Lin Tingzhi didn¡¯t care about their female image and stuffed their mouths with big mouthfuls. As an immortal cultivator, he had never seen such delicious food! ¡°Master, the food you made is really delicious!& Mu Jiuhuang couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to cook.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion said with a smile. He really did not expect that an expert like Senior would actually do such mundane things. Moreover, he had done it to the peak! ¡°It¡¯s just cooking. I¡¯m just a mortal. Do you expect me to fly? If he couldn¡¯t cook well, wouldn¡¯t he starve to death?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. He was also very satisfied with his cooking skills. After all, cooking had been enhanced by the system and had become a great success skill. ¡°Mortals?¡± The Pavilion Master and Lin Tingzhi¡¯s expressions froze. However, the two of them were smart people. They immediately reacted. Senior was a recluse who played around in the world! ¡°No wonder 1 haven¡¯t heard of Senior¡¯s name before. It turns out that Senior is in seclusion.¡± Lin Tingzhi sighed in her heart. At the same time, she looked at Ye Fan and a smile immediately appeared on her face. His Brother Ye Fan was indeed that hot shot. It was simply his luck to be able to meet a master like an expert. An hour passed. Everyone had their fill. Xiao Changtian was taking a walk in the courtyard while Mu Jiuhuang went to wash the dishes. The Secret Pavilion Master left tactfully. Ye Fan continued to chop the firewood. Lin Ting Zhi was nervous and came to Xiao Changtian with a nervous expression. She said in a timid voice,¡±¡±Senior, I have a request!¡± Xiao Changtian is still strolling in the courtyard, strolling in the courtyard, just letting go of the full footsteps, saying: ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± As for the matter of Lin Ting Zhi addressing him as senior, Xiao Chang Tian did not care. Ye Fan was his disciple, so it was fine for his disciple¡¯s fiancee to call him senior. ¡°Senior, something happened in my hometown with Ye Fan. This little girl dares to ask you to help!¡± After Lin Ting Zhi finished speaking, she bowed and waited for Xiao Changtian¡¯s response. Ye Fan, who was chopping firewood, also stopped and waited for his master¡¯s arrangements. It was his master who gave him a second life. In reality, he had nothing to do with the West Bull Continent anymore. ¡°This matter?¡± Xiao Changtian also stopped in his tracks, his face turning grave. Ye Fan was a mortal, and this Lin Tingzhi in front of him was definitely a mortal as well. Could it be that a natural disaster had happened in his hometown? Droughts, no crops? Or was it the flood that caused the crops to fail? The first thing Xiao Changtian thought of was the natural disaster. ¡°Since something happened in your hometown, then let Ye Fan go back with you to take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian said. The Lin Tingzhi in front of him looked like a weak woman. To be able to come out alone to look for Ye Fan, it must be something big in her hometown. ¡°Master, I want to go too..¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Trash Ye Fan, You Dare to Come Back?_i Chapter 76: Trash Ye Fan, You Dare to Come Back?_i Translator: 549690339 Mu Jiuhuang added. What happened in the West Bull Continent was probably related to the mysterious organization behind Daoist Blackfiend. She wanted to investigate this matter personally. This was because she realized that the mysterious organization¡¯s goal seemed to be to touch the Door of the Ancients. Behind the Door of Antiquity was a forbidden existence! Once it was opened, no one knew what the Tian Yuan Continent would face. ¡°You¡¯re going too?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. Jiu ¡®er was just a woman. What could she do if she went? Could it be that he could help build a house? ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really possible!¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er is very strong. I almost forgot.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face lit up with joy. He suddenly realized that Jiu ¡®er and Chu Yiren were both stronger than the other! There was strength in numbers! ¡°Okay, you follow Ye Fan too. Be careful.¡±Xiao Changtian ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Jiuhuang was delighted. When Lin Tingzhi heard that the Nine Phoenix Matriarch was also going to follow, her heart instantly calmed down! With the Nine Phoenix Matriarch, the number one expert of the human race, there was really nothing that could go wrong! Very quickly. Everyone packed up and bid farewell to Xiao Changtian before setting off. After everyone left. Only then did Xiao Changtian remember that his disciple¡¯s hometown had suffered a natural disaster. He should have brought more gold for Ye Fan. ¡°I forgot about this.¡± Outside Dayang Town. Mu Jiuhuang and the other two walked out and prepared to fly to the West Continent. ¡°Take my Nine Phoenix Boat, it¡¯s faster!¡± After leaving Dayang Town, Mu Jiuhuang was prepared to take out her spirit ship. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll send you there.¡± In front of the three of them, a huge ant suddenly appeared. Its entire body was in chaos. The ant walked out from the chaos. The red light on its antennae seemed to illuminate the heavens, and the sun, moon, and stars were revolving. The feelers moved, and in an instant, Mu Jiuhuang and the other two arrived at the West Continent. ¡°What are we doing?¡± Before Lin Tingzhi could react, she had already appeared above the West Sea. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Mu Jiuhuang and Ye Fan bowed towards the void. Only then did Lin Tingzhi realize that Senior Chaos Ant had used a great spatial divine power! Spatial innate technique. According to the legends, this was a spatial innate technique that only ancient emperors could comprehend! ¡°Hiss!¡± Lin Tingzhi gasped again. Senior¡¯s divine beasts are all at the ancient emperor realm. Then senior¡­ To think that he had thought that Senior was at the Mahayana realm. He did not expect Senior to be even higher! When the three of them reacted, they looked at the West Bull Continent. The entire Western Bull Continent was enveloped in darkness. The darkness was boundless¡­ ¡°Ye Fan, it¡¯s Ye Fan!¡± At this moment, some of the Ye family members guarding outside the black fog saw Ye Fan and the other two and instantly shouted. ¡°Capture Ye Fan!¡± ¡°If we capture Ye Fan, we will be able to obtain the reward of the Ye family head!¡± ¡°Catch it. Don¡¯t let Ye Fan escape.¡± Within a radius of a thousand meters, the Ye Family guards guarding the black fog all gathered over. Their eyes were incomparably greedy, like hungry wild dogs eyeing a fragrant bone! ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Capture Ye Fan and hand him over to Patriarch Ye Hao!¡± ¡°As for the two women beside them, let us brothers satisfy our cravings later!¡± A leading guard revealed a lewd smile on his face. His gaze landed on Mu Jiuhuang and Lin Tingzhi¡¯s faces. He sized them up and drooled. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s eyes were cold as she looked at the guards of the Ye Family who were rushing up and sneered. These ants actually dared to look at her with such a gaze? In front of senior, she was the maid. But after leaving the courtyard, she was the Nine Phoenix Matriarch of the world! In an instant, he swung his palm, and a terrifying flame light burned in the space. ¡°All!¡± Following a series of miserable cries, these Ye family guards directly exploded into a cloud of blood mist. ¡°What is it? Why is he so powerful?¡± The leader of the guards was shocked. He had never expected such a thing to happen. Immediately, he broke into a run. However, in front of Mu Jiuhuang, the leader of the Ye Family guards was only in the Nascent Soul Realm. Mu Jiuhuang grabbed with her hand, and the leader was immediately imprisoned. Then, a red light whistled over. Bang! The leader exploded in the air. Furthermore, his soul was burned by the Nine Phoenix True Fire, and his divine soul was destroyed! ¡°There¡¯s an expert. Quickly report to Patriarch Ye Hao!¡± When the guards on the second floor saw this, their faces filled with shock as they fled in panic. ¡°I want to see who is behind this.¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed and she punched out. In an instant, the black fog that enveloped the Western Bull Continent was torn open. ¡°Fellow Daoist Nine Phoenix, wait for a moment.¡± Just as Mu Jiuhuang and the other three were about to enter, another figure landed. It was Daoist Xingyun who had rushed over. ¡°Fellow Daoist Xingyun? You broke through to the dacheng realm?¡± Seeing Daoist Xingyun, Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s eyes darkened. She realized that Daoist Xingyun¡¯s aura was completely different now. ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Nine Phoenix, for breaking through yesterday!¡±Daoist Nebula replied with a smile. ¡°Greetings, Senior Xingyun!¡± As the two of them talked, Lin Tingzhi instantly understood. This was the ancestor of Nebula Sect, Daoist Nebula! The former Great Emperor Nebula! She was just about to greet him when she suddenly froze on the spot. Because he was shocked by the way Daoist Xingyun addressed him. ¡°Dao Friend Ye Fan, are you preparing to take revenge this time?¡± Daoist Daoist Nebula¡¯s expression was calm. After returning from the small courtyard last time, he remembered why he had a familiar feeling towards Ye Fan. This was because when Ye Fan was born back then, the phenomenon of heaven and earth was extremely terrifying. Even Daoist Xingyun couldn¡¯t help but release his Divine Sense to spy on the Ye Family. At that time, he had glanced at Ye Fan. Now that he saw Ye Fan and the West Bull Continent, he instantly understood that Ye Fan was the Eldest Young Master of the Ye Family, the genius who possessed the Supreme Being Bone. However, the Supreme Being Bone was later seized by the Ye Family. ¡°The Ye family has nothing to do with me anymore. It¡¯s just that Master asked me to come back and take a look.¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly. During this period of time, he had been cultivating the Mortal Sutra. What he cultivated was not only the Mortal Dao, but also a state of mind. Only when one¡¯s state of mind returned to the mortal realm and had no desires could one come into contact with the true Great Dao. Daoist Xingyun and Mu Jiuhuang nodded their heads in understanding. Meanwhile, in the main hall of the Ye family. Ye Hao sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, surrounded by black gas. He was still thinking about how to fuse with the Supreme Being Bone! However, no matter how hard he tried to erode that silver light, he could not take an inch forward. ¡°Family Head, something bad has happened. Ye Fan has returned with two helpers and killed our Ye Family¡¯s guards.¡± Suddenly, a servant of the Ye family ran up, his tone flustered. Hearing this, Ye Hao opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, a cold light appeared, followed by endless killing intent. ¡°Hahaha, a mere Ye Fan.. I didn¡¯t go to look for him, but he actually came to me himself?¡± Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Ye Fan, Diel i Chapter 77: Ye Fan, Diel i Translator: 549690339 Ye Hao¡¯s face darkened, and the black gas around him was all restrained. Then, he took out a transparent crystal ball and waved his hand. The images of Ye Fan and the others appeared on the crystal bail. ¡°Hao ¡®er, how¡¯s the situation now?¡± Ye Zhengnan could not help but ask. ¡°What did you call me?¡± Ye Hao¡¯s face turned cold when he heard that. He shot a cold look at Ye Zhengnan. Ye Zhengnan shuddered at the stare and quickly changed his words,¡±¡±Master Ye!¡± quot; ¡°Hmph, remember your identity next time.¡± Ye Hao¡¯s voice was cold and his eyes were filled with contempt. He was no longer Ye Hao. Ye Hao had died long ago. The soul in his body was the Green Bull Emperor. Originally, after Ye Hao¡¯s great display of power, Ye Zhengnan once thought that his spring was coming and that the era of him, Ye Zhengnan, ruling the entire West Province had arrived. However, reality gave him a hard slap! This slap was given by Ye Hao! Beat him until he was completely awake from his dream. Ye Hao directly seized the position of the family head. Even so, Ye Zhengnan did not resist at all. He thought that everything was normal! His Hao ¡®er was only anxious because he had yet to completely fuse with the Supreme Being Bone. When he killed Ye Fan, everything would be there! ¡°Bring some people and go kill Ye Fan.¡±Ye Hao said coldly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Zhengnan quickly agreed and left the hall. At this time, Ye Hao waved his hand, and the image on the crystal ball changed again. The man wearing the skull mask appeared again. ¡°The plan is the same as what you thought. The Nine Phoenix Empire¡¯s empress who dared to declare herself emperor after transcending her tribulation has indeed come.¡± The Green Bull Emperor sneered. ¡°Back then, Mu Jiuhuang was looking for us. This is not surprising. What 1 didn¡¯t expect was that Mu Jiuhuang actually broke through to the Mahayana Realm. It seemed like the person behind Mu Jiuhuang was indeed an ancient emperor! There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± The man wearing the skull mask said in a deep voice. Invading the West Continent and awakening the Green Bull Emperor. The main purpose of this plan was to target Mu Jiuhuang and confirm Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity. Ever since he saw Xiao Changtian kicking the Black Tortoise and holding the Phoenix in his hand in the crystal ball, the skeletal man had begun to guess the relationship between Mu Jiuhuang and Xiao Changtian. In fact, it was easy to deduce. From the time the Dark Fiend Taoist chased Mu Jiuhuang to Dayang Town, he failed and died mysteriously. In addition, the Black Blood Taoist tried to test him, but the Black Blood Chessboard was broken. Only Xiao Changtian could do such a thing! Anyone with discerning eyes could guess that the rescue of the Nine Phoenixes was related to Xiao Changtian. Knowing this relationship, the skull-masked man began to set up today¡¯s situation. Their goal was to lure Mu Jiuhuang over and kill her! As for Xiao Changtian, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t make a move, and he didn¡¯t dare to! He had also survived before the Fallen Emperor Era, so he naturally understood what the consequences would be if an ancient emperor acted. This sentence was only for Mu Jiuhuang! ¡°However, this time, there is another Mahayana realm.¡¯The Green Bull Emperor spoke again. He was referring to Daoist Nebula. ¡°Daoist Xingyun was an accident, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send more people to buy you some time. I¡¯ll let you absorb the essence blood of the owner of the Supreme Being Bone and completely fuse with it. Your strength will recover to the Mahayana Realm first, and it¡¯ll be enough to kill Mu Jiuhuang and Mu Jiuhuang.¡± the skull-masked man said in a deep voice. ¡°Alright.¡± The Green Bull Emperor nodded. In this era, he could only recover to the Mahayana realm. However, as the Green Bull Emperor, an overlord before the Fallen Emperor Era, it was enough to deal with two juniors of the same realm. The next moment, the two of them cut off the call on the crystal ball. Then, a teleportation array lit up in the hall, and another ten black-robed men appeared. ¡°Very good, follow me.¡± Ye Hao stood up. In front of the Ye family¡¯s gate. Ye Fan and the other two had already arrived. Mu Jiuhuang was unstoppable. No one could stop Nine Phoenix Great Emperor! ¡°How is this possible, the Great Phoenix Emperor has broken through to the Mahayana realm?¡± ¡°So many clan elders were actually killed by the empress with one hand!¡± The servants of the Ye family panicked. The corpses of the elders lay on the ground one after another. It was a shocking sight! Ye Zhengnan flew into a rage! ¡°Hmph, Ye Fan, what an unfilial son. You actually colluded with outsiders to harm the Ye family. You will be completely removed from the Ye family¡¯s genealogy!¡± Ye Zhengnan looked at the Ye family members who were retreating step by step. He turned his spearhead and stared at Ye Fan as he said fiercely. ¡°Pah! Uncle Ye, aren¡¯t you disgusting? Even now, she was still using morality to kidnap Brother Ye FanP¡¯Lin Tingzhi, who was beside Ye Fan, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and directly cursed. ¡°Ye Zhengnan, do you want to die?¡± Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s face turned cold.¡± The dignified empress had killed countless people, but she had never seen such a disgusting person. Not only did he dig out Ye Fan¡¯s Supreme Being Bone, but he actually wanted to use it to threaten Ye Fan. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye Fan, I can do it for you.¡± Daoist Nebula also said that he was being a big shot. ¡°Hmph, you two should worry about yourselves first.¡± However, at this moment, Ye Hao¡¯s voice rang out. In an instant, twenty men in black surrounded Mu Jiuhuang and Taoist Xingyun. In an instant, the twenty men in black attacked Mu Jiuhuang and Daoist Xingyun! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°This old man has just broken through to the Mahayana realm, so it¡¯s a good time to try.¡± Mu Jiuhuang and Taoist Xingyun looked disdainful. Powerful vital essence whistled out and instantly entangled with the 20-odd black-robed men. Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s red light turned into a waterfall, and under Daoist Xinghe¡¯s feet was a river of stars! The terrifying power of the two sides collided! The men in black were forced to retreat. However, as the black-robed men retreated, a black aura appeared around them! The black gas began to slow down Mu Jiuhuang and Daoist Xingyun in the Space Bell. The moment the two of them were delayed. ¡°Hehe, Azure Ox Heaven Imprisoning Formation, activate!¡± Ye Hao spread his arms and shouted. Two green bull phantoms soared into the sky and instantly enveloped Mu Jiuhuang and Taoist Xingyun. This was the secret technique unique to the Green Bull Emperor, the Green Bull Heaven Imprisoning Formation! In fact, before the Fallen Emperor Era, he had once trapped an ancient emperor! He had absolute confidence. In a short period of time, with the help of the twenty black figures, it was impossible for Mu Jiuhuang and Daoist Xingyun to rush out! This period of time was enough for him to devour Ye Fan¡¯s blood essence and refine the Supreme Being Bone. ¡°Ye Fan, obediently hand over your blood essence! Let me merge with the Supreme Being Bone!¡± The Green Bull Emperor laughed loudly as a huge green bull phantom appeared behind him! The green bull roared angrily. Its body was hundreds of meters tall as it walked towards Ye Fan step by step.. With every step it took, the entire West Province trembled! They were trembling! Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Disciple, Master Is Here (1) Chapter 78: Disciple, Master Is Here (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Brother Ye Fan, be careful!¡± Looking at the flying Green Bull Dharma, Lin Tingzhi¡¯s expression changed and she was about to pull Ye Fan¡¯s hand and escape. However, the Green Bull Emperor could not allow her to destroy it. Another youth Heaven Imprisoning Array rose from under Ye Fan and the other. In an instant, the two of them were directly trapped. ¡°Not good!¡± Lin Tingzhi¡¯s expression was shocked. She waved her spiritual power and punched forward. However, the Azure Ox Heaven Imprisoning Formation did not move at all! ¡°Brother Ye Fan, we¡¯re finished.¡±Lin Tingzhi was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll split it open.¡±Looking at the despairing Lin Tingzhi, Ye Fan only smiled faintly and took out the axe from his waist. ¡°Hahaha, Ye Fan, it can¡¯t be, right? You¡¯re already so stupid? A mere axe can break my secret technique?¡± ¡°It seems that without the Supreme Being Bone, your brain is not working well!¡± Ye Hao laughed out loud, and the green bull phantom was about to land. ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡± Lin Tingzhi closed her eyes. In front of the gate of the Ye family, Ye Zhengnan¡¯s face was ferocious and his eyes were filled with ecstasy. As long as the phantom of the green bull fell, Ye Fan would be swallowed by Ye Hao. When Ye Hao devoured Ye Fan¡¯s blood essence and completely fused with the Supreme Being Bone, Ye Hao would be invincible! Ye Zhengnan had a ferocious smile on his face. He was already imagining the moment when Ye Hao was truly invincible! Not far away, the heads of the Lin, Xiao, and Chu families, as well as the leaders of the various factions, were silently observing everything. ¡°Forget it, so be it. I have to fight for a chance for my daughter!¡± Lin Baishui saw that the green bull phantom was about to descend. He gritted his teeth and his body directly turned into an afterimage, wanting to block the green bull phantom. However, he was halfway there. Lin Baishui stopped. The sinister smile on Ye Zhengnan¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Countless sect leaders were dumbfounded. They saw that Ye Fan¡¯s figure did not move at all. His expression was calm as if he was a farmer chopping firewood as he slashed down with his ax. Kacha! With an extremely crisp cracking sound, the Azure Ox Heaven Imprisoning Formation was directly broken! ¡°What is it? How is that possible?¡± The Green Bull Emperor was shocked. That was his secret technique. It had even trapped a Great Emperor before the era of the Fallen Emperor! It was split open just like that? ¡°No, look, that axe light hasn¡¯t disappeared!¡±At this moment, someone else said. Sure enough, everyone looked at the axe light. The axe light flew straight at Ye Hao. Then, it flew right between Ye Hao¡¯s eyebrows! ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Green Bull Emperor was furious. It was just an axe. He was the mighty Green Bull Emperor, but one day, he was actually attacked by an axe. Boundless black gas was released from the Green Bull Emperor¡¯s body, and the sky of the entire West Province became darker. The black qi transformed into a huge palm that grabbed towards Ye Fan. It wanted to devour Ye Fan directly! Lin Baishui and the others felt this majesty and directly knelt on the ground. The soul mark in their souls activated, and they let out miserable cries. The entire West Bull Continent was like a land of death! ¡°Hahaha, let me devour you!¡± The Green Bull Emperor laughed loudly as his black palm was about to press down. But at this moment. The axe emitted a silver-white light. With a swoosh, it cut through the pitch-black hand and landed between the Green Bull Emperor¡¯s eyebrows. At this moment, the world seemed to have quieted down. ¡°Why¡­It¡¯s possible!¡± Green Bull Emperor¡¯s face shook, and his life force seemed to drain rapidly. His eyes were filled with terror. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and said in fear,¡±That silver light from the Supreme Being Bone, was it you¡­?¡± ¡°All!¡± However, before the Green Bull Emperor could finish speaking, his body was wrapped in silver light and he disappeared completely. He turned into a beam of light and disappeared! ¡°Hiss ~¡± When the experts of countless forces saw this scene, they began to gasp. It was too unbelievable, too unbelievable! This axe light looked ordinary, but it could actually kill Ye Hao, who had killed the ancestors of the West Bull Continent! Everyone felt an indescribable fear! ¡°Bang!¡± At the same time, Mu Jiuhuang and Daoist Xingyun also broke through the Youth Heaven Imprisoning Formation. The twenty men in black were killed by the two of them! The battle ended. Lin Tingzhi opened her eyes and stared blankly in front of her. Ye Hao had disappeared and the twenty men in black were all dead. Ye Fan stood in front of her and put the axe back to his waist. Everyone from the Ye family knelt on the ground and trembled. His father and the others stood rooted to the ground like statues. Brother Ye Fan, where¡¯s Ye Hao?¡± Lin Tingzhi blinked her big eyes and asked in confusion. ¡°I struck you.¡± Ye Fan smiled faintly. His smile was kind and not violent. ¡± He was struck?!¡± Lin Tingzhi was dumbfounded. On that day, Ye Hao suppressed dozens of ancestors with his own hands and was invincible! He was struck by Brother Ye Fan just like that? Didn¡¯t Brother Ye Fan lose his Supreme Being Bone and become a mortal? ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Lin Tingzhi stared at Ye Fan and was shocked. She instantly remembered that Brother Ye Fan had said that he did not need the Supreme Being Bone anymore. At that time, she actually naively thought that Brother Ye Fan was decadent! It turned out that Brother Ye Fan was already invincible! ¡°That senior is too terrifying. In just a few months, brother Ye Fan has actually gone from losing the supreme being bone to reaching the point where he can kill a demon like Ye Hao!¡± Lin Tingzhi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. The mood of those experts also increased by 1. In the dark chamber. As if sensing that the Verdant Ox Emperor had been killed, the man wearing the skull mask stood up again. ¡°What happened? Why did their plan fail again just now?¡± The skull-masked man¡¯s voice was filled with shock as he looked at the battle scene that was transmitted back. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± Very quickly. The West Bull Continent must have settled down. The Ye Family had collapsed along with Ye Zhengnan¡¯s complete madness. At this moment, Ye Fan and the others were guests of the Lin family. At this moment, two figures had just stepped onto the West Province¡¯s territory. One of them was dressed in a green robe, while the other had red eyebrows and a red beard. Both of them had puzzled expressions. These two people were Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°This is the West Province. It¡¯s in tatters. It looks like a natural disaster really happened.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the ground. There were countless broken walls, scorched marks, and corpses. He felt lucky. Fortunately, he remembered that he didn¡¯t give his disciple any silver, so he brought the Immortal of Big Sun to this place. ¡°Disciple, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Changtian thought. However, looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of him, Xiao Changtian decided to find a place to stay first.. After all, he still had a family to take care of¡­ Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: It’s Too Late, Your Miss Is in Danger (1) Chapter 79: It¡¯s Too Late, Your Miss Is in Danger (1) Translator: 549690339 At the Longevity Inn. Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal stayed here. ¡°Is this the legendary teleportation array? It is indeed powerful.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head. He recalled that when he took the Teleportation Formation of the Great Sun Sect, the distance between the two continents was so far, but he had arrived in just a day. ¡°Little Ma, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Chaos Ant that he had put into a transparent crystal ball and said with a smile. Inside the crystal ball, the Chaos Ant could only nod helplessly. Master had placed him in the innate divine weapon that could contain Chaos back then, so he could not use the spatial technique. Otherwise, they would have arrived in the blink of an eye. However, Master¡­ On the other hand, Daoist Big Sun, who was standing at the side, just smiled and said,¡±It¡¯s just¡± so-so.¡± quot; The Great Sun Immortal followed Xiao Changtian with a smile on his face, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This senior had suddenly found him and asked him to bring him to the West Bull Continent. If it was in the past, it was impossible for the small sects of the Great Yang Sect to have a teleportation array. It was too difficult to build a Teleportation Formation. However, the three Tribulation Transcenders, including Perfected Zhong Xian, had built a Teleportation Formation in the Great Sun Sect and connected it to the Teleportation Formation of the Zhongxian Sect. There was already a teleportation array to the West Bull Continent in the Middle Sage Sect. Thus, it became the transportation hub between the Great Sun Sect and the Western Bull Continent! ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have let Ye Fan and the others go to the Great Sun Sect to make the teleportation array. It would be safe and fast.¡± Xiao Changtian could not help but say. He did not know if Ye Fan had returned yet. ¡°What a pity. I only know that Ye Fan is in the West Province, but I don¡¯t know the exact address.¡±Xiao Changtian shook his head. He could only gather information for a few days. With the Great Sun Immortal by his side, his safety was not a problem. ¡°Damn turtle, eat.¡± The Immortal Da Yang left and went back to his room to rest. Only then did Xiao Changtian have time to feed these animals. Xiao Changtian thought that it would take a long time to come to the West Bull Continent. At most, it would take a year or at least a few months. He didn¡¯t expect that it would only take a day. If he had known earlier, he would not have brought these animals along. ¡°Damn turtle, eat.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the turtle and saw that it was fighting with the hen again. He couldn¡¯t help but weigh the strength of his leg and kick the turtle¡¯s back. ¡°Gu gu gu¡­¡± Seeing the green-haired turtle being kicked away, the old hen raised her neck with a gloating expression. ¡°Roar ~¡± The Black Tortoise was forced by Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, so it could only hide in its shell and let out a low roar. ¡°You still dare to be dissatisfied?¡± Xiao Changtian was furious. This damned turtle was living a better life than him. He even fed him the food provided by the system every day. In fact, he had to check the condition of this damned turtle three times a day. Because the system had once said that these animals could not get sick yet. Every time he fell sick, the mission would double. Although Xiao Changtian had learned how to maintain his health in this life and no longer stayed up late to cultivate, he still cared about this old turtle more than himself. This freaking green-haired turtle didn¡¯t give him any peace of mind. ¡°Come out and quickly eat the feed. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chop you up and make soup for you.¡±Xiao Changtian said unhappily. When the green-haired turtle heard this, its entire body trembled. Only then did it poke its head out of its shell and begin to eat its feed. The old hen stood at the side and looked on arrogantly, looking as if she had won a great victory. He even sent a voice transmission to the Black Tortoise True Essence,¡±Ugly turtle, come and fight me! Hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The green-haired crow ghost humphed in grievance, lowered its head, and stopped talking. It silently ate its feed. The old hen looked at this scene and raised her neck even higher. ¡°Pa!¡± Just as he raised his neck to the highest point, Xiao Changtian slapped him. ¡°And you, why are you so arrogant all day? Do you want to die? If you dare to be arrogant again, I¡¯ll chop off your head and stew it.¡± Xiao Changtian cursed at the hen. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore! These two were the most worrisome! After feeding the green-haired turtle and the hen, Xiao Changtian finally had time to care about Alpha and the Chaos Ants. ¡°You guys are still the smartest.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Waah! Waah!¡± And hanging on Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s thigh was fat Rongrong, making a cute sound, her pair of big eyes blinking. ¡°You¡¯re the most troublesome one. I wonder if you can eat this feed?¡± Xiao Changtian had asked the waiter before that there was no bamboo in the West Bull Continent. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give you some to try first.¡± Xiao Changtian thought about it, and still took out a bit, first letting Fatty Rongrong try it, to see if there would be any adverse reactions in the body. ¡°Sob, sob.¡± Fatty Rongrong hurriedly nodded when he heard this. The feed in senior¡¯s hands contained a terrifying aura of the Great Path. As a demonic beast, he could clearly sense it. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 give you some.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and placed a portion of it on a metal plate. ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Help!¡± At this moment, an extremely noisy voice suddenly sounded in the small courtyard of the inn. The voice sounded extremely urgent. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Changtian was curious. He opened the window and stood behind it. After all, he was unfamiliar with the West Bull Continent. If he encountered a great battle between cultivators, it would be better for him to hide. Before he became invincible, he absolutely had to hide and not get involved in any trouble. Standing behind the window like this, he could completely hide his figure and not be seen by others. Instead, he could see others! Through the half-opened window, Xiao Changtian saw a young woman in silk fainted on the ground, her face pale. A servant girl was standing beside the woman and was at a loss as she shouted loudly. However, everyone gathered around with puzzled expressions. ¡°I beg you, please save my Miss!¡± The maidservant was desperate, so she grabbed a hot person who was watching and kowtowed for help. Being grabbed like this, that person hurriedly said,¡±Miss, 1 don¡¯t know medicine. Hurry up and find a doctor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not far from here is the home of the only doctor in our town, Wang Miaoshou.¡±A passerby reminded. After receiving the guidance, the servant girl¡¯s face lit up. She took out a piece of gold and handed it to the waiter, saying,¡±Quickly go and find a doctor. As long as you can cure my young miss, you will be rewarded heavily!¡± Seeing that piece of gold, the waiter looked as if he had seen God. He hurriedly nodded and ran out. At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°It¡¯s too late, your young miss is in danger..¡± Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Why Are You Crying?(i) Chapter 80: Why Are You Crying?(i) Translator: 549690339 The one who spoke was Xiao Changtian! Thanks to the system¡¯s reward, he, who had mastered his medical skills, could tell at a glance that the woman in front of him had probably fainted due to a burst of blood vessels in her heart. It would take at least fifteen minutes to get a reply. However, within this fifteen minutes, the woman on the ground would die. It was too late! ¡°Hmph, who are you? Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t understand?¡± The servant girl looked at Xiao Changtian with anger. This person actually dared to curse the young miss. After this matter was over, he would definitely let the young master deal with this fellow when he returned to the family. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I know medicine.¡± ¡°The injuries on your young lady¡¯s body are extremely dangerous now. In less than fifteen minutes, her life force will start to flow away. At that time, it will be as difficult as ascending to the heavens to save her.¡± Xiao Changtian said in a deep voice. Although he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, as a gardener, he couldn¡¯t just leave her in the lurch. ¡°You know medicine?¡± ¡°Hmph, 1 don¡¯t believe it. Which medical expert is as young as you?¡± The servant girl snorted coldly and sneered. In fact, they were from the Wang family of Changsheng Town. The Wang family was a large family. The unconscious person on the ground was the eldest daughter of the Wang family, a State Immortal Wang. The Wang Clan also had a young master who had entered the Lin Clan, one of the Four Great Cultivation Clans! He became an in-name disciple of the Wang family. Therefore, the Wang Clan was like a tyrant in Dayang Town. It was just that her young miss was usually low-key and rarely appeared in public. Who would have thought that the young miss would suddenly faint when she suddenly had the idea of taking a walk outside to relax! ¡°Your young miss is in a very dangerous situation. She must be treated immediately and cannot be delayed.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the servant girl¡¯s sneering and walked towards Jing Xian Wang. In his current situation, every second he delayed would be extremely dangerous! ¡°No!¡± However, at this moment, the servant girl directly blocked Xiao Changtian¡¯s path. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned. This woman¡¯s situation was too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t delay any further. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not allowed to touch my young miss.¡± ¡°At such a young age, you lied that you know medicine. I have seen many people like this. Many prodigals use this method to get close to Miss.¡± ¡°You guys are just coveting miss¡¯s beauty and want to take advantage of miss at this time!¡± The servant girl stood in front of Xiao Changtian, and she was very aggressive. As the servant girl said this, the surrounding women began to support her. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so young and you don¡¯t learn well. If you know medicine, I¡¯ll eat sh * t on the spot.¡± ¡°Medicine requires time to accumulate. Young people just want to take advantage of young girls.¡± ¡°Beautiful people like us, but you ugly men only think about how to f * ck us. Disgusting!¡± All the women present started to argue, not giving Xiao Changtian any time to think. H j ii Xiao Changtian felt that he was speechless. He even felt like he had met someone before. He seemed to have seen a similar scene on the Internet in his previous life. These women were clearly being unreasonable. He hadn¡¯t even taken his pulse, yet they knew that he didn¡¯t know medicine. Other than saying that he was more handsome, there was nothing that was right- ¡°Make way, the king is here.¡± Suddenly. The waiter shouted from the crowd. Everyone made way for the waiter and an old man carrying a medicine box to pass. This old man was not dressed in cloth. His temples were white, but he was in good spirits. He carried a medicine box on his back. ¡°Great, the doctor is here.¡± ¡°Doctor. My young lady is the eldest young lady of the Wang family. As long as you take good care of her, the Wang family will reward you.¡± The servant girl no longer tried to stop Xiao Changtian and turned to face Wang Miaoshou. ¡°Wang Miaoshou is here. This girl is saved.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Among all the villages here, Wang Miaoshou¡¯s medical skills are the best. Last year, I almost met the King of Hell, but it was Wang Miaoshou who pulled me back from the gates of hell.¡± ¡°Wang Miaoshou, this skillful hand, does not live up to his reputation!¡± The surrounding crowd began to praise him with respect. In their eyes, a mere fainting was just a matter of a wave of Wang Miaoshou¡¯s hand. As long as Wang Miaoshou waved her hand to use the needles, the fainted girl would soon wake up. ¡°Let me take a look first.¡± Wang Miaoshou said indifferently. He did not show any joy because of the praise from the surrounding people. He squatted down with a calm expression and stretched out his hand to feel her pulse. In an instant, his expression became solemn as he said in a low voice,¡±I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Wang Miaoshou¡¯s voice was low, but everyone present could hear it clearly. The servant girl was even more shocked! ¡°Wang Miaoshou, did you make a wrong diagnosis?¡± ¡°If you want money, I¡¯ll give you more!¡± Instantly, the servant girl panicked. Miss was fine, how could she suddenly die! ¡°Miss, don¡¯t die!¡± The servant girl instantly collapsed to the ground and cried loudly. Her heart-wrenching cries resounded throughout the entire inn. Outside the inn, in a corner, a figure wearing black night clothes raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene. It was obvious that he was sneering. After confirming that the King Realm Immortal was really dead, he disappeared into the darkness without anyone noticing. Of course, he was still seen by the Grand Sun Immortal. However, he didn¡¯t make a move when he saw the indifferent look on the face of the Desolate Vast Heavens. ¡°Senior didn¡¯t make a move, nor did he give me any orders. It seems that Senior has already made arrangements.¡±The Great Sun Immortal nodded and felt that he was really smart to be able to think of the senior¡¯s meaning. ¡°Can you stop crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s completely dead.¡± Xiao Changtian listened to the servant girl¡¯s cries as if she was asking for his life! He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Although the King Realm Immortal was in a dangerous situation and saving him was as difficult as ascending to the heavens, it was not impossible. ¡°Hmph, Miss is already dead, and you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks. I¡¯ll go back and tell Young Master to kill you. Sob, sob, sob ~¡± the servant girl said as she cried. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can you not make sarcastic remarks? Being handsome doesn¡¯t give you the right to make sarcastic remarks!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± The surrounding women attacked again. However, this time, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. They were just a bunch of brainless trolls. He squatted down and picked up a few silver needles. Then, he pierced them into the body parts of State Immortal Wang.. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: So, My Benefactor Saved Me?_i Chapter 81: So, My Benefactor Saved Me?_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Seeing Wang Xiao Changtian holding a silver needle and inserting it into the young miss ¡®body, the servant girl was shocked and wanted to push Xiao Changtian away. In the attic, when the Great Sun Immortal saw this scene, he was about to attack. ¡°Stop!¡± However, at this moment, Wang Miao stopped the servant girl. ¡°Your Miss might really be saved.& quot; Wang Miaoshou¡¯s experienced eyes focused on Xiao Changtian¡¯s technique. There were only three words to describe it. Hurry up! It was accurate! Hard! The speed at which he inserted the needles was extremely fast. Only the more advanced his medical skills were, the faster he could insert the needles! Moreover, the acupuncture points were not inferior at all. He immediately inserted the silver needle into it. Hardness meant that after the silver needles were inserted into the acupoints, they did not tremble at all. They stood stiffly as if an invisible force was controlling them! Everything proved that the young man in front of him had completely surpassed him in terms of medical skills. It was a realm that he could never reach in his entire life. ¡°I think Miss can still be saved¡­? Wang Miaoshou, what was going on?¡± The servant girl asked in confusion. Didn¡¯t she say that she was going to prepare for the young miss ¡®funeral? Why didn¡¯t he do it again? ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡± However, Wang Miaoshou didn¡¯t answer her. He just told her to calm down and stared at Xiao Changtian¡¯s technique. Xiao Changtian waved his hand and took out another ten silver needles. These silver needles pierced into the body of State Immortal Wang. The more he stabbed, the faster he stabbed! In just a few breaths, State Immortal Wang¡¯s body was covered in silver needles. ¡°Those Death Acupuncture Points have also been sealed. Won¡¯t anything happen?¡± Wang Miaoshou couldn¡¯t help but ask in his heart. He could feel that the vitality in Wang Jingxian¡¯s body seemed to be recovering. However, he had never seen such a technique before. Moreover, as the first question appeared. The second, third, fourth¡­More and more questions popped up like bamboo shoots after a rain. He only felt a buzzing sound on the top of his head, as if something was ringing. Very quickly. Xiao Changtian took out a black elixir from his sleeve. This elixir was made from the urine of the green-haired turtle and some herbs planted in his courtyard. After he had mastered his medical skills, he would spend some time refining medicine every day. After all, only by refining medicine could one ensure that one¡¯s body would recover as soon as possible if one fell ill. He was someone who wanted to open the path of invincibility. How could he die halfway through his career? Taking out the medicine, Xiao Changtian opened the two red lips of the State Immortal Wang and stuffed the medicine in. Then, with a wave of his hand, hundreds of silver needles were instantly pulled out. ¡°In a while, your young miss will wake up.¡± Xiao Changtian returned the silver needles, then stood up and went back to his room. After saving someone, he felt that he had used up too much energy. He needed to go back and rest. Thus, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he left and went upstairs in one go. Just as Xiao Changtian went upstairs, the State Immortal Wang in front of the servant girl started to breathe rhythmically. Her delicate body rose and fell slightly. It was obvious that she had recovered her life force! ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Wang Miaoshou looked at Wang Jingxian¡¯s body. He went through the acupuncture points in his mind again. His entire face was filled with disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect that such an acupuncture method could save people. Also, he had smelled the last pill at that time, but other than a fishy smell, he could not smell anything else. In other words, he had never even seen the herbs that Xiao Changtian used before. Wang Miaoshou searched for it bitterly, but he was just an ordinary person. He could not cultivate, and his medical skills could only be at the level of a mortal. He had once traveled all over the five continents. As long as it was a mortal doctor, he dared to pat his chest and guarantee that there was absolutely no one who could steadily surpass his medical skills. In fact, he had even gone to a cultivation sect to study because he could not make a breakthrough in his medical skills. However, there was a difference between immortals and mortals. Even if some immortal cultivation sects were willing to teach him, without cultivation, he could not sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He could not even refine pills. However, there were only a few sects that were so enthusiastic. Many more sects directly chased him out without saying a word. All these years, Wang Miaoshou felt bitter and vexed! But today, when he saw Xiao Changtian, he suddenly understood. There would always be someone better than him. In this life, he had learned medicine to treat illnesses and save people so that more people would not be tortured by illness! Now, an excellent opportunity was placed in front of him. Wang Miaoshou¡¯s eyes lit up. He came to the window of Xiao Changtian¡¯s room and knelt down. He wanted to acknowledge a master! He wanted to improve his medical skills! Even though he was already in his twilight years and did not have many years left to live. However, it was enough for him to improve his medical skills and treat more people in these few years. He wanted to emit all his light and heat in the last moments of his life! ¡°Heavens, what is Wang Miaoshou doing?¡± ¡°Wang Miaoshou knelt down? Could it be that you want to take me as your master?¡± ¡°Back then, Wang Miaoshou also acknowledged a master in this way!¡± ¡°But Wang Miaoshou is so old, yet he wants to take a young man as his master. Isn¡¯t this too embarrassing?¡± Instantly, voices rang out as they discussed in confusion. Some people even revealed disdainful smiles. The Great Sun Immortal sat in the room and looked at the faces of those people. He sighed and said,¡±Wang Miaoshou is really noble and has the demeanor of a famous doctor! It was a pity that the person who was saved was this ignorant person!¡± As a sect master and an Immortal Cultivator, the Great Sun Immortal was extremely impressed by Wang Miaoshou¡¯s spirit. However, he was furious at the ugly faces in the crowd. However, he did not punish or retaliate. Isn¡¯t cultivating immortality to change one¡¯s fate and break away from the ignorance of the world? He couldn¡¯t care less about this kind of thing. He could only sigh helplessly. Fifteen minutes had passed. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± State Immortal Wang, who was lying on the ground, woke up at this moment. He opened his eyes and looked around in confusion. ¡°Cai ¡®Er, where is this place?¡± Wang Jingxian sat up and felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He could not help but frown and ask. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great. We¡¯re now in the Longevity Inn. I thought I needed to prepare for your funeral. Sob, sob, sob ~¡± A look of joy appeared on Cai ¡®Er¡¯s face. She did not expect that the young miss would really be saved. ¡°Cai ¡®Er, what happened?¡± Wang Jingxian asked curiously. The servant Cai ¡®Er then told him about her fainting. ¡°In that case, it was my benefactor who saved me?¡± Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Why Did You Accept Me as Your Master? ! Chapter 82: Why Did You Accept Me as Your Master? ! Translator: 549690339 The King Realm Immortal revealed a grateful expression. Then, he asked again,¡±Cai ¡®Er, where is my benefactor?¡±¡± She wanted to thank him in person and invite him to her house for a meal. ¡°Miss, benefactor has gone back to rest.¡±Cai ¡®Er immediately replied. ¡°You went to rest? Then we¡¯ll wait here for a while.¡±Wang Jingxian said again. Soon, with the help of Cai ¡®er, Wang Jingxian stood up. He looked up and saw Wang Miaoshou kneeling in front of him. ¡°Cai ¡®Er, what¡¯s going on? quot; The maid Cai ¡®Er once again told him about Wang Miaoshou. ¡°Wang Miaoshou is so righteous!¡± After listening to Cai ¡®Er¡¯s story, Jing Xian Wang couldn¡¯t help but say. His eyes were filled with deep respect. As a woman, although she couldn¡¯t cultivate, she was well-read. Xiang Wang described this kind of person as a sage! ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just that this old man is stupid. He¡¯s already old and doesn¡¯t do proper things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Who are you putting on an act for?¡± When the crowd heard Wang Jingxian¡¯s discussion, they instantly questioned, mocked, and mocked him! Although these voices were not loud, they were not far from Wang Miaoshou, so they must have been heard. However, there was still no change in Wang Miaoshou¡¯s expression. At this moment, he was still thinking about Xiao Changtian¡¯s acupuncture technique. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not allowed to insult Wang Miaoshou!& quot; When the King Realm Immortal heard this, he was furious. The person who saved him became a laughing stock? What kind of logic was this? ¡°Do you dare to say that Wang Miaoshou didn¡¯t treat you?& Immortal Wang pointed at these people and said angrily. In an instant, the faces of those onlookers instantly turned red. However, after the shame, there was a naked anger after being exposed. ¡°Who are you, little girl? So many things? Do you want a beating?¡± ¡°Little girl, you have to be taught a lesson!¡± The surrounding people kept talking, and one of the women flew into a rage from embarrassment and threw a slap at Wang Xian Wang. ¡°Pa!¡± A crisp slap sounded. Then, everyone saw that the woman was sent flying with a slap. The person who sent her flying was a tall and burly man. ¡°How dare you hit my daughter? Do you want to die?¡± The burly man¡¯s voice was like thunder. He was Wang Jingxian¡¯s father. He threw the woman out with a punch. ¡°Patriarch Wang!¡± Instantly, everyone recognized the identity of the Wang family¡¯s head. They all bowed respectfully to the Wang Clan Head. Each and every one of them lowered their heads and avoided his gaze, not daring to look him in the eye. Everyone had seen the woman¡¯s fate, and they were all afraid. ¡°Humph, bullying the weak and bullying the strong, rotten bones!¡± Looking at these people, the Wang Clan Leader sneered and cursed before walking towards the King Realm Immortal. ¡°My dear daughter, why didn¡¯t you tell Father that you were coming out? Father would have sent someone to protect you!¡± The Wang Family Head said gently. He was like a completely different person from before! What he had now was just an extremely warm father. I low could he be as fierce and brave as he was a moment ago? Father, I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± Wang Jing Xian lowered his head apologetically. ¡°My dear daughter, you almost scared me to death.¡±The Wang Family Head smiled faintly, his expression turning extremely gentle. There was a commotion downstairs. Xiao Changtian rested for a while and woke up. He pushed the window open, wanting to see what was happening below. As soon as he saw it. He saw Wang Miaoshou kneeling below. When she saw him, her face seemed to be filled with joy. Then, she respectfully shouted,¡±Wang Miaoshou requests to be my disciple!¡± After saying that, he even bowed three times and kowtowed nine times! ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned. What was he doing? Could it be that he wants to take me as his master because of my high medical skills? The old man was already so old. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to worship him, right? Xiao Changtian was about to say something, but the old man stood up. Suddenly. A mechanical voice sounded. ¡°Ding! System Quest: Take Wang Miaoshou as a disciple. Reward: Fighting Buddha xi. quot; It was the same department that issued the mission again. ¡°Wait for me? Fighting Buddha? It can¡¯t be another little monkey, right?¡± This time, Xiao Changtian had learned his lesson and guessed the system¡¯s trick. A chicken was called a phoenix, and a kitten was called a divine beast, a white tiger. The Winning Buddha did not even need to think about it. It was definitely not a hired thug for him, but the cub of a little monkey. ¡°Ding! [Reward: Fighting Buddha xi] However, the system emphasized it again. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Xiao Changtian was furious. He immediately told the system to scram. Helplessly, since the system had issued a disciple recruitment mission, he could only accept it. Fortunately, this Wang Miaoshou was only a mortal. Moreover, he should be here to learn medical skills. It just so happened that his medical skills had reached a great success, so it would not be a problem for him to take in a disciple. In his previous life, as a gardener, he naturally knew many stories about elders seeking guidance from young people. It was even called a beautiful story. He could accept it. Moreover, this old man was so old, yet he was able to put down his dignity and come to seek a teacher to learn medicine. He must be someone with a strong will! Such people all carried a noble quality. ¡°I can accept you as my disciple, but you have to answer one question of mine.¡± Xiao Changtian walked down from upstairs and came to Wang Miaoshou. Seeing Xiao Changtian come down personally, the Great Sun Immortal couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He opened the window and looked down. Seeing Xiao Changtian come out and being reminded by Cai that he was his savior, State Immortal Wang wanted to go up and express his gratitude. However, he was stopped by the Wang Family Head. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The Wang Family Head was experienced and naturally understood that he could not be disturbed at this time. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Wang Miaoshou was delighted. It was a rare opportunity to be able to follow such a senior and improve his medical skills. ¡°Your medical skills are above mine, but I haven¡¯t officially acknowledged you as my master, so I¡¯ll call you senior first!¡± ¡°Senior, please enlighten me!¡± Wang Miaoshou knelt on the ground, showing his courtesy and respect! However, at this moment, he was a little nervous. It was as if he had returned to the time when he first became a doctor. At that time, he was also so nervous, afraid that he could not answer his teacher¡¯s questions. However, he quickly adjusted his state of mind and listened to Xiao Changtian¡¯s question seriously. Xiao Changtian saw Wang Miaoshou¡¯s serious face and listened respectfully. He said,¡±¡±My question is very simple, but also very difficult. I want you to answer it sincerely.¡± ¡°Yes, I am. Regardless of whether I can become a senior¡¯s disciple or not, 1 will answer with all my heart.¡±Wang Miaoshou said respectfully. ¡°Yes..¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Then let me ask you, why did you acknowledge me as your master?¡± Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: The Young Master Has Returned and Chapter 83: The Young Master Has Returned and Slaughtered the Qiu Family!_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Why did you acknowledge me as your master?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, and the entire courtyard was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Wang Jingxian¡¯s face was fair and tender, and her eyebrows were tightly knitted. She did not understand why her benefactor would ask such a question. Shouldn¡¯t a doctor¡¯s apprenticeship be to test and teach some difficult medical skills? In the attic, the face of the Great Sun Immortal also darkened. Senior actually planned to take a mortal as a disciple? The Tian Yuan Continent was a continent of cultivators. When a cultivation sect took in disciples, they would undergo a talent test. The most important thing in cultivation was talent! Hard work was acquired, but talent was innate. The path of cultivation was against the heavens and was extremely difficult! In the cultivation world, it was not as if there were no mortals who had cultivated to become mighty figures. However, such a precedent was as rare as phoenix feathers and qilin horns among the countless immortal cultivators. There were countless sects on the Tian Yuan Continent. Which sect would be willing to bet on a one in a billion chance? This one in a billion chance would have long since buried that sect with time! ¡°But, Senior wants to take a mortal as a disciple?¡± The Great Sun Immortal was really hard to fathom. ¡°Perhaps, this is the thought of the mighty figure.¡± The Great Sun Immortal said with a puzzled expression. Wang Miaoshou, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Xiao Changtian. He was surprised that Xiao Changtian had asked such a question. He thought that Xiao Changtian would ask some difficult medical questions. Unexpectedly, he actually asked this question. Wang Miaoshou immediately replied,¡±To learn more powerful medical skills.¡±¡± Wang Miaoshou¡¯s voice was sonorous and powerful. His eyes, which had been through countless hardships and had seen countless people¡¯s lives, were also extremely firm! He had no other motives. It was just to improve his medical skills. Hearing this, Xiao Changtian asked again,¡± So what if I learn more powerful medical skills?¡± Xiao Changtian stared at Wang Miaoshou¡¯s eyes. It was as if he had a magical power that could see through Wang Miaoshou¡¯s thoughts. ¡°To heal the world¡¯s injuries and diseases, to make the world free of sickness and pain!¡± Wang Miaoshou knelt on the ground. Her voice was extremely loud and everyone present could hear it clearly. ¡°Wang Miaoshou is indeed a divine doctor who can bring back the dead. His noble character and magnanimity make me sigh in admiration.¡± A look of admiration appeared on Wang Jingxian¡¯s beautiful face. This was a true expert. This was a virtuous person with noble character and integrity! The Great Sun Immortal in the attic nodded. Because he could tell that Wang Miaoshou was not lying. A mortal in front of him would not have the chance to lie. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people like this anymore.¡± The Grand Sun Immortal just sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. He was an immortal cultivator. Although he admired this kind of integrity, he did not agree with it. If one wanted to survive in the cruel world of cultivation, one had to have means. At the same time, they were ruthless! Such a Sage would definitely not have survived. ¡°Good! Then I¡¯ll take you in as my disciple.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the sincerity in his eyes and instantly understood that this was a pure old man, an old man who purely learned medicine and saved people! Even in his previous life, the planet was much more peaceful than the Tian Yuan Continent, but there were not many doctors who could maintain such a reputation! To be able to hand over his medical skills to such a person was a blessing! ¡°From now on, you will be our second disciple! I¡¯ll teach you medicine.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a long voice. He stretched out a hand and helped Wang Miaoshou up. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Wang Miaoshou was overjoyed when he heard this. It was his fortune to be able to learn the medical skills of the officials from his senior. Only after the disciple recruitment was completed did the Wang family members walk over with smiles on their faces. ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter. I am Wang Jingwei, a member of the royal family of Longevity Town.¡± Master Wang¡¯s voice was loud and clear. He stood in front of Xiao Changtian and cupped his fists to thank him! He had a respectful expression on his face. ¡°Doctors won¡¯t leave people in the lurch.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Wang Family Head calmly. He had the medical skills of a minister and could save people. However, he was not a famous doctor who could cure the world. He was also a mortal, an ordinary person, and could not cultivate. The Wang family head in front of him was obviously from a wealthy family, so he should also collect some medical fees. ¡°But you saved me. No matter what, please let me repay you for this favor.¡± Wang Jingxian stood up and said gratefully. ¡°In that case, pay me ten taels of gold.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t refuse and said directly. ¡°Good!¡± As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, Wang Jingxian took out ten taels of gold from his sleeve without even blinking. ¡°Senior, thank you for saving my life!¡± State Immortal Wang respectfully handed over ten taels of gold to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and accepted the gold taels, a satisfied expression on his face. This woman in front of him knew how to repay kindness. At least he did not save her in vain. ¡°In that case, let me tell you something else.¡± ¡°The reason why you suddenly fainted was because an expert attacked in secret and caused your heart to explode.¡± ¡°As for who this expert is? That¡¯s your business.¡± Xiao Changtian said calmly. He discovered this problem during the process of treating Wang Jingxian. The injuries on the King Realm Immortal¡¯s body were sudden. Previously, he had already felt that something was wrong. Now, since Wang Jingxian¡¯s father had come and paid him ten taels of gold, he had no choice but to leave. In that case, it was time to tell him about this matter. ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he glanced at Wang Miaoshou and brought him upstairs. On the spot. He left behind a puzzled Wang Jing Immortal and the Wang family¡¯s patriarch with a murderous expression. ¡°Someone actually dared to lay a hand on my daughter.¡± After saying that. The head of the Wang family took out a jade token. The jade token was crystal clear and resplendent, and there was a green light circulating on it. Then, the Wang Clan walked out of the inn and said something to the jade token. At the same time. Lin Family. In the Disciple Hall. A young man in a green robe was waving a long sword in his hand. There were a few drops of sweat on his forehead as he was cultivating seriously. Suddenly, On the jade pendant at his waist. A green light lit up, and then the Wang family¡¯s voice sounded. After hearing the Wang Clan¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s voice transmission, the youth was instantly enraged! ¡°This is really preposterous! Someone actually dared to lay a hand on my sister. They really are tired of living.¡± The young man was extremely furious. He swung his sword at a stone stool in front of him. With a splat, the stone stool in front of him shattered into two halves. ¡°When I return, 1 will tear the person in the dark into pieces!¡± Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Master Is an Immortal Cultivator? ! Chapter 84: Master Is an Immortal Cultivator? ! Translator: 549690339 At this moment. In Longevity Town. Qiu family. The man in black sat on a chair in front of the hall with a leisurely expression. ¡°Qiu Family Head, I helped you settle that girl from the Wang Family. Now, it¡¯s time to pay me, right?¡± The man in black said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t owe you anything.¡¯The Qiu Family Head smiled as well. He held two jade walnuts in his hand and kept spinning them. Immediately after. He clapped his hands. A thin servant walked out with a tray in his hand. The tray was covered with a red cloth. ¡°This is your reward.¡± The Qiu Family Head said with a smile. He waved his hand and asked the servant to put the tray on the ground. ¡°Thank you, Qiu Family Head.¡± The black man said with a smile. He was an immortal cultivator, and his cultivation was at the fifth level of the Golden Core realm. The son of the Qiu family¡¯s head had also been defeated by the Lin family. The Qiu family head and the Wang family head were sworn enemies to begin with. Their sons were naturally in the Lin family and were also fighting for an inner sect disciple spot at the same time. However, Wang Jingtian was even more powerful than Qiu Chen. Therefore¡­ In order for Qiu Chen to enter the inner sect, the Qiu family¡¯s head found an immortal cultivator and secretly attacked State Immortal Wang. Wang Jingtian attached great importance to his sister. If he knew that something had happened to his sister, Wang Jingtian would definitely rush back from the Lin family. During this period of time, it was coincidentally the Lin family¡¯s inner sect disciple selection meeting. Without Wang Jingtian as an opponent, his son Qiu Chen and Jiu would definitely be able to enter the Lin family¡¯s inner sect. At that time. With the support of the inner sect¡¯s resources. His son, Qiu Chen, would be able to surpass Wang Jingtian in the shortest time possible. The Qiu Family¡¯s status in Longevity Town would surpass that of the Wang Family. At that time, no one would say that he was Second Qiu. The most important thing was¡­ The person holding the tray was an expert Qiu Chen had found, golden core state level nine. His strength could not be underestimated! As long as Wang Jingtian dared to come back, he would definitely avenge his sister. As long as he spread the news that this matter was related to the Qiu family. Wang Jingtian would definitely come to the Qiu family to demand an explanation. When the time came, he would arrange for this servant to ambush Wang Jingtian in secret and kill him in one fell swoop, eliminating any future troubles. As for the black-robed cultivator in front of him¡­ ¡°Haha! Kill him!¡± The Qiu Family Head sneered. The servant nodded, and the red cloth on the plate instantly flew up. A dagger appeared on the plate. ¡°What?¡± The black-robed cultivator was shocked and was about to use the spiritual qi in his body to defend himself. However¡­ A cold light flashed on the dagger. This black-robed cultivator was only golden core state level five, but this servant was golden core state level nine. There was only a difference of four levels. Moreover, this servant had sneakily attacked him. The dagger instantly flew out, and a cold light of death slashed across the black-robed cultivator¡¯s neck. Pa! The black-robed cultivator fell to the ground and died. ¡°Haha! The fewer people who know about this, the better. Let¡¯s bury him.¡¯The Qiu Family Head said indifferently. In his hands. The two jadeite walnuts were still being coiled. ¡°Butler, go and spread the news that the Qiu family secretly attacked. Chen ¡®er has already sent me the news that Wang Jingtian of the Wang family is already on his way back.¡± At the same time. Wang Clan. The head of the Wang family was furious. In front of him, Butler Wang told him everything he had heard. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s this Qiu family who doesn¡¯t have good intentions! When 1, Ze ¡®er, come back, I¡¯ll definitely make the Qiu family pay the price.¡± The patriarch of the Wang family said angrily. In the inn. Xiao Changtian brought Wang Miaoshou to his room. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly, gesturing for Wang Miaoshou to sit down. Then, he took out a book from his bag. This was a medical book that he had written on a daily basis. When his medical skills were at their peak. He had once considered opening a small clinic to solve his own food and clothing problem. However, his medical skills were too high, and the residents of Dayang Town were all strong. Other than some minor injuries, illnesses, or some congenital diseases, almost no one fell sick within a few years. This made him feel awkward. However, when he was free, he would still record the prescriptions he had comprehended or the improved medical methods in the medical books. It even included some methods to improve his physical condition. Once, he even fantasized about using his superb medical skills to cleanse himself. Moreover, the process was well recorded in medical books. The process was extremely detailed. However, he had experimented on his own, soaking himself in medicinal herbs and even opening all his acupoints. The experiment went smoothly. The medicinal liquid entered his acupuncture points and flowed through his meridians and blood. However¡­ He didn¡¯t feel anything strange at all. It was like having a transfusion. It was like a small stream flowing into a river. Nothing happened. His body constitution did not change either. From then on, he understood that it must be this stupid system¡¯s doing! If he did not complete the mission, he would not be allowed to cultivate. Therefore, he firmly believed that only by completing the system¡¯s mission could he open his path to invincibility. ¡°This is a medical book that 1 wrote myself. I¡¯ll pass it to you today.¡± Xiao Changtian said lightly. Wang Miaoshou received the medical book respectfully with an excited expression. His master¡¯s medical skills were much higher than his. Then, the book written by his master must be his master¡¯s medical experience and treatment. How could he not be excited about such a book? ¡°Alright, there are no rules for becoming my disciple. You just have to study this medical book seriously.¡± ¡°I want to rest, you can go back.¡± Xiao Changtian casually explained two sentences before giving the order to leave. It was already late. It was his resting time now. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Miaoshou replied respectfully. He took the medical book and slowly left Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°Master¡¯s medical books, I must study them carefully.¡±¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have much time left, how can 1 be defeated by time when 1 study medicine?¡± Wang Miao held the medical book in her hand, and her eyes were filled with fighting spirit! He had to study medicine seriously and meticulously. Very quickly. He stayed in an inn beside Xiao Changtian and opened the medical book. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Cleansing the marrow and changing fate?¡± Wang Miaoshou was stunned. He looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. What was recorded in the book was clearly a supreme marrow cleansing technique. ¡°Master is a cultivator?¡± Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Because They Saw It (1) Chapter 85: Because They Saw It (1) Translator: 549690339 Wang Miaoshou cried out in surprise. Because the medical book in front of him was too unbelievable. On the first page of the medical book. It recorded a type of marrow cleansing technique. Moreover, this kind of cleansing did not require those natural treasures. It only required ordinary herbs. Most importantly¡­ It was acupuncture! As long as he could open all those acupoints, he could completely cleanse his essence and change his physique. ¡°This¡­¡± Wang Miaoshou looked at the page in a daze. He was dumbfounded. ¡°Could it be that Master is a Xiuxianist? But I did not feel any power in the poet.¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± Wang Miaoshou was puzzled. He found it hard to understand. At this moment. Whoosh. A figure appeared in front of him like a gust of wind. ¡°And you are?¡± Wang Miaoshou looked at Immortal Dayang in front of him with a puzzled expression. However, he was extremely vigilant in his heart. Because the Great Sun Immortal had suddenly appeared in front of him, it was enough to prove that the Great Sun Immortal was an immortal cultivator. Ordinary people facing Immortal Cultivators. In the end, there was an insurmountable fear. ¡°Wang Miaoshou, don¡¯t be nervous. 1 came with senior, who is also your master.¡± The Great Sun Immortal explained and cupped his hands at the same time, showing his respect to the room Xiao Changtian was in. Hearing the explanation of the Great Sun Immortal, Wang Miaoshou nodded and felt relieved. ¡°Senior, may I ask if my master¡­¡± Wang Miaoshou wanted to ask about Xiao Changtian. However¡­ The Great Sun Immortal interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior. You actually became senior¡¯s disciple, and your future achievements will be above mine.¡± ¡°Senior is the most powerful person on the Tian Yuan Continent! There is no other.¡± The Great Sun Immortal said affirmatively with an extremely respectful expression on his face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Master is actually so powerful! Mine, mine, mine ¡°I actually thought he was just a mortal.¡± Wang Miaoshou said in disbelief. Instantly. A look of shame appeared on his old face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Senior wouldn¡¯t care about these empty formalities!¡± ¡°Moreover, he is now hiding in the mortal world and playing around. He calls himself a mortal to the outside world.¡± ¡°Obviously, he doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by the mundane affairs of the cultivation world.¡± The Great Sun Immortal explained again. ¡°1 see.¡± After listening to the description of the Great Yang, Wang Miaoshou nodded. He was even more respectful towards Xiao Changtian! No wonder his master was able to record the heaven-defying medical skill of cleansing the marrow in his medical skills. So he wanted to open up his meridians and cultivate. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Wang Miaoshou respectfully bowed in the direction of Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°In that case, 1 wonder if you can help me cleanse my marrow?¡±Wang Miaoshou looked at the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°You want to go through a cleansing process?¡± The Immortal Da Yang was stunned. How could a mortal be cleansed? Moreover, Wang Miaoshou was already very old. The process of marrow cleansing was still the process of body reconstruction. Bones, muscles, and blood essence would all be greatly impacted. With Wang Miaoshou¡¯s current physical condition, there was no way he could withstand such an impact. ¡°I only need Senior to protect me. Master has already prepared everything for me.¡± Wang Miaoshou said again. ¡°So Senior has already made arrangements. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The Great Sun Immortal nodded. On this day. A green-robed young man wielding a sword returned to Changsheng Town. ¡°Father, sister, since we already know that it was the Qiu family who did this, let¡¯s go and settle the score with them now.¡± Wang Jingtian said in a deep voice. The long sword in his hand had already been unsheathed, and sword intent spread out! Soon after. The mighty Wang family members headed straight for the Qiu family. ¡°Old Qiu, get out here!¡± Wang Jingtian¡¯s face was filled with anger. He slashed his sword at the Qiu Family¡¯s main gate, splitting it open. ¡°Second Young Master is mighty!¡± ¡°Second Young Master is domineering.¡± ¡°Second Young Master is the best!¡± Instantly, the servants of the Wang family saw this scene and were so excited that they screamed. His Second Young Master was indeed incomparably mighty! When had they ever seen the methods of immortal cultivators? This sword had split the door open, instantly arousing their envy and worship. Even the head of the Wang family revealed an extremely satisfied expression. This son of his was born with outstanding talent and seemed to have entered the Lin family. One had to know that in the West Bull Continent. The Lin family was one of the four great families. To be able to become a disciple of one of the four great clans was a supreme honor for a small border town like Changsheng Town! The Wang Clan was the number one clan in Longevity Town. It was because Wang Jingtian had entered the Lin family and become an outer sect disciple of the Lin family. ¡°Let¡¯s enter.¡± Wang Jingtian said proudly. He led everyone in with an extremely interesting expression on his face. Immediately after. Everyone from the Wang family followed. Everyone looked at Wang Jingtian¡¯s back, and their chests subconsciously puffed up. It was their fortune to be able to follow such an expert. ¡°Where is the Qiu family?¡± He walked into the Qiu family¡¯s courtyard, but he saw that there was no one in the huge courtyard. ¡°What happened?¡± The patriarch of the Wang family was also puzzled and could not help but ask. At this moment. A black shadow suddenly appeared. The black shadow¡¯s speed was extremely fast. A magic treasure was directly thrown down. Instantly. Everyone from the Wang family was directly trapped in a light screen, unable to move. ¡°Expert!¡± Seeing this scene, Wang Jingtian¡¯s expression changed because he felt a threat. The black shadow was faster than him. He could not help but frown. However, as a disciple of the Lin family, he had a sense of pride in his heart. He immediately waved the long sword in his hand and stabbed out a sword qi towards the black shadow! Slash! Sword Aura. Just as it was about to stab the phantom. But suddenly, the black figure dodged the sword qi. Sword Qi howled. It stabbed into a wooden stake. The wooden stake was directly torn into two halves and then ground into pieces by the sword qi. ¡°What kind of hero is hiding? Get out here!¡± Wang Jingtian was furious. Soon after. It directly activated the sword technique he had learned in the Lin family. ¡°Sword shadows!¡± As he shouted, countless sword qi appeared around him. Those sword qi formed a cage and instantly flew out! ii Die! H Wang Jingtian said angrily. The sword wills were like dense raindrops. However¡­ In the next moment. Everyone present was shocked by the scene in front of them. Because they saw¡­ Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Marrow Cleansing, Body Refining Mastery! Chapter 87: Marrow Cleansing, Body Refining Mastery! Coming to the Rescue (1) Translator: 549690339 In Wang Miaoshou¡¯s pavilion. At this moment, the mist was rising, and the temperature in the room had risen to an extreme. The Great Sun Immortal stood in front of Da Mu Tong like a furnace. Wang Miaoshou was soaked in the big tree branch. Her skin was red and her body was covered in silver needles. The silver needle trembled slightly, and traces of blood seeped out from the surface of his body. The blood fused with the medicinal liquid in Mu Tong and began to flow through his meridians and body. ¡°All!¡± Wang Miaoshou¡¯s entire body was soaked in the big tree branch. His face was flushed red, and his entire face was filled with extreme pain. His expression was ferocious, and his teeth were about to crack. He gritted his teeth. It could be clearly seen that the medicinal liquid was like little bugs in Wang Miaoshou¡¯s skin. It traveled through his body, bones, and blood. ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± The Great Sun Immortal watched from the side, his eyebrows twitching. This method of cleansing the marrow was different from the method of cleansing the tendons and marrow of immortal cultivators. However, the pain they suffered was even greater than that of immortal cultivators. ¡°I can do it!¡± ¡± For the sake of learning to become more powerful in medical skills, for the sake of having no more patients in this world!!¡± ¡°I can definitely do it!¡± Wang Miaoshou endured the pain and muttered. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go all out.¡± As soon as the Great Sun Immortal said that, a shadow of a sun appeared behind the elder! As soon as the sun shadow appeared, the water inside Mu Tong instantly became extremely hot. It was like lava as it shook violently. Wang Miaoshou was already old. Under the stimulation of the boiling medicinal liquid, his wrinkled skin turned red. Wang Miaoshou shouted even more, letting out a miserable cry that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. However, his voice was blocked by the Immortal of Dayang. After all, he couldn¡¯t disturb the seniors. Along the way, there were several times when Wang Miaoshou wanted to jump out. Because the temperature was too high, the medicinal liquid rushed into his body, making him suffer. However, the Immortal Da Yang pressed him back in. Wang Miaoshou had previously begged the Immortal Da Yang to press him in if such a situation occurred. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°All!¡± Inside Mu Tong, Wang Miaoshou let out a tearing scream that sounded like a pig being slaughtered. Fifteen minutes. 15 minutes. The time was short, but it felt like years. Suddenly. The medicinal liquid in the wooden barrel was all absorbed by Wang Miaoshou. Wang Miaoshou¡¯s body began to emit a pure golden light. Every inch of his pores enlarged and expanded again. His skin turned from red to smooth, fair, and supple, like a newborn baby. The black and white strands of hair that filled the sky began to turn black and beautiful. His entire body emitted a unique vitality. ¡°Mastery of body refinement?¡± Looking at Wang Miaoshou in front of him, an incredulous expression appeared on the face of the Great Sun Immortal. These mere mortal medicines could actually cleanse the tendons and marrow of a mortal old man to such an extent? The Great Sun Immortal looked at Wang Miaoshou in front of him with a terrified expression. The power of blood essence from the great success of body tempering had already made him feel a suffocating pressure. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Fatty Rongrong sat on the ground, her arms drooping, her face docile. Just now, he had witnessed the Phoenix Divine Fire, Black Tortoise Divine Water, and the Heaven Swallowing Dog¡¯s mighty power. They had hammered every inch of Wang Miaoshou¡¯s bones, skin, and flesh millions of times! Moreover, the Chaos Ant used its spatial divine power to compress thousands of years into two hours. ¡°Sob, sob, sob ~¡± Fatty Rongrong sat paralyzed on the ground. He was an iron eating beast, so he followed his heart. He was frightened by his brothers. He could only let out an involuntary sound. ¡°Since Master¡¯s disciple wants to cleanse his essence and marrow, he naturally wants the best!¡± Black Tortoise said indifferently. ¡°This time, at least his strength is about the same as that little kid Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s, although he¡¯s still an ant¡­¡± Phoenix raised her proud head. In fact, when the Great Sun Immortal attacked, the Black Tortoise, the Phoenix, the Heaven Devouring Dog, and the Chaos Ant were all attacking. However, the power was too strong and the laws were of a higher level, so the Great Sun Immortal naturally could not sense it. ¡°Phew!¡± At this moment, Wang Miaoshou was sitting on the ground, gasping for breath. He felt as if his entire body had an inexhaustible power that wanted to explode. In fact, those powers were swimming around in his body, urging him to make a move. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± Wang Miaoshou shouted. With a stomp of his feet, his entire body shot out of the window like a cannonball. At the same time. In the Qiu Family¡¯s courtyard. The ninth-stage Golden Core expert¡¯s expression was vicious. The True Qi in his hand condensed into a palm blade and was about to slash at Wang Jingtian. The speed of this blade was extremely fast, and it even brought about a sonic boom in space. ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡± When the Wang family members saw this scene, they all screamed in anguish. ¡°Hehe, scream, scream. Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will come to save you. Hahaha!¡± The Qiu Family Head had an arrogant expression on his face. His eyes were filled with greed. From now on, he was the supreme existence in the entire Longevity Town. The era of the Wang Clan¡¯s rule had passed. The head of the Qiu family laughed loudly. The annihilation of the Wang family was a sure thing. Unless a miracle happened! ¡°Hmm? Immortal cultivators?¡± At this moment, Wang Miaoshou, who was flying in the air, saw the Xiuxianist in the Qiu family courtyard killing people. Instantly. He found a target to vent his anger on. He couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore! There was an infinite amount of energy in his body that was about to burst out! His arm pressed down and instantly fell, directly pinching the arm of the golden core state level nine expert. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that his arm was being pinched, the ninth level Golden Core expert was instantly shocked. This was because he felt a terrifying force gripping his arm tightly, making him unable to move at all. ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± Wang Miaoshou stared coldly at this golden core state level nine expert and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Hmph, 1 can kill you if I want to. What does it have to do with you?¡±The ninth-stage Golden Core expert snorted coldly and activated the true essence around his body. In an instant, the entire Qiu family shook violently. He stomped down, and the entire Qiu family caved in with him as the center, forming a huge pit. He wanted to use this method to break free from Wang Miaoshou¡¯s restraints. ¡°Not good, run! He wants to burn his essence blood!¡± Wang Jingtian, who was lying on the ground, exclaimed with worry in his eyes. Everyone from the Wang family and the Qiu family¡¯s patriarch had terrified expressions. This was going to be the real deal.. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Is It Wang Miaoshou? Is His Master a Peerless Chapter 88: Is It Wang Miaoshou? Is His Master a Peerless Expert?_i Translator: 549690339 ¡°Hehe, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Wang Miaoshou stood on the spot, motionless like a mountain. This was the first time he felt the feeling of having power. It was actually so wonderful. ¡°Master is really incomparably powerful!¡± Wang Miaoshou couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The contents recorded on the first page of his master¡¯s medical skills were already so terrifying! He really could not imagine how powerful his master¡¯s medical skills were. In fact, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back and study it seriously. ¡°Body cultivator, although your blood essence is strong, in front of my Star Shattering Hammer, your body is just a decoration.¡± The ninth-stage Golden Core cultivator realized that he couldn¡¯t break free from Wang Miaoshou¡¯s control. Hence, a ray of light lit up on the ring. Then, a scarlet hammer appeared in his hand. Hammer¡¯s head was extremely sharp, emitting a cold light. The hammer smashed down on Wang Miaoshou. ¡°Not good, Meteor Shield!¡± Seeing the hammer fall, Wang Jingtian, who was lying on the ground, changed his expression drastically. As an immortal cultivator in the Lin family, he naturally knew that immortal cultivators had once developed a magic treasure that could resist body refinement cultivators. Amongst them, the Star Shattering Hammer was a middle-grade spirit weapon. He immediately took out his Meteor Shield. ¡°It¡¯s the young master¡¯s Meteor Shield. It was given to him by his master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this shield was able to destroy a mountain in the past. It¡¯s extremely hard.¡± Everyone from the Wang family looked at the scene in front of them with worry. If Wang Jingtian had taken out this shield before, they would have cheered and jumped for joy! However, at this moment, they felt that this shield was nothing in front of that hammer. Kacha! As expected, just as everyone was done with their doubts, they saw the hammer¡¯s attack land on the Meteor Shield. The Flying Star Shield that was so hard that it could smash mountains before. In an instant It shattered like paper. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Everything is over.¡± Everyone in the Wang family closed their eyes one after another, not daring to watch the bloody scene that was about to happen. ¡°Die. So what if you¡¯re a body cultivator? In front of me, you¡¯re just a pile of scrap metal.¡± The cultivator at the ninth level of the Golden Core realm sneered. He even saw that Wang Miaoshou did not dodge or resist. His face was filled with ecstasy. When this hammer fell, it would definitely tear this troublemaker in front of him into pieces. Clang! The hammer hit Wang Miaoshou¡¯s body, making a metallic sound. However, there was no scream. Instead, a terrified voice sounded. ¡°How is that possible? How is this possible?¡± The ninth level Golden Core cultivator¡¯s terrified voice rang out. He saw that when the Star Shattering Hammer smashed onto the surface of Wang Miaoshou¡¯s body, sparks actually appeared. As for the Star Shattering Hammer, it shattered into two halves. ¡°You, you, you, you¡­¡± The golden core state level nine stared at Wang Miaoshou with fear in his eyes. He was completely dumbfounded and could only say one sentence. ¡°Hmph, cruel murder. There¡¯s no cure for a person like you.¡± Wang Miaoshou said coldly. He squeezed his wrist slightly and instantly, the huge force broke the bones of the ninth level Golden Core cultivator. At the same time, he threw another punch. Bang! The golden core state level nine exploded into a cloud of blood mist instantly. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s golden core state level nine, who are you? Why did you save the Wang Clan?¡± The Qiu Family Head¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. This golden core state level nine was found by Qiu Chen. Moreover, it was under Qiu Chen¡¯s master¡¯s instructions. But now, he was actually killed by a single punch. It was over. This was the only thought in the head of the Qiu family. ¡°Yes¡­ Wang Miaoshou?¡± ¡°You are Wang Miaoshou?¡± At this moment, Wang Jingxian looked at the person in front of her and frowned. She felt that she had seen this man somewhere before. However, the current Wang Miaoshou could be said to be dozens of times younger than before. It could be said that he had returned to his youth from the state of eighty years old! He was in his prime, and he was handsome. He had the image of a peerless young master. It was completely different from the old man¡¯s gray temples. However, between his brows, Wang Xian also asked in puzzlement. She noticed the temperament between Wang Miaoshou¡¯s brows, so she asked in surprise and confusion. Wang Miao¡¯s hand? ¡°Xian Er, what nonsense are you talking about? How can it be Wang Miaoshou?¡± The head of the Wang family shook his head and quickly walked over to help Wang Jingtian up. Suddenly. Wang Miaoshou stopped him. ¡°His injuries are very serious. He asked me to treat him first.¡± Wang Miaoshou said directly. Wang Jingtian¡¯s current injuries were extremely serious. If he were to casually touch him, his life might be in danger. At this moment. The Great Sun Immortal followed. ¡°So you ran here. I thought something had happened. If something happens to you, how am I going to explain it to Senior?¡± Daoist Big Sun looked at Wang Miaoshou, who was full of blood and Qi, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°This person is injured. My current medical skills are still unable to treat him.¡±Wang Miaoshou looked at the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Great Sun Immortal glanced at Wang Jingtian and said lightly. He took out a pill from his ring and fed it to Wang Jingtian. Wang Miaoshou, who was looking at the Great Sun Immortal and listening to him talk about medical skills. Everyone looked at Wang Miaoshou in disbelief. ¡± Is it really Wang Miaoshou?!¡± Instantly, everyone exclaimed. Wasn¡¯t the person in front of him Wang Miaoshou? Although he looked younger, his face shape was still recognizable. ¡°What is going on? Wasn¡¯t Wang Miaoshou an old man before? How did he become so young now?¡± ¡°This is really strange. Isn¡¯t this too ridiculous?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone in the Wang family began to discuss, their faces filled with disbelief. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± At this moment, Wang Jingtian woke up. Everyone from the Wang family hurriedly helped him up. ¡°You don¡¯t need to help me up. My injuries have all healed. Who saved me? Where¡¯s that benefactor from before?¡± Wang Jingtian asked curiously. ¡°Little brother, it¡¯s Wang Miao¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly realized that Wang Miaoshou and Daoist Da Yang had already disappeared. ¡°Strange, where did he go?¡± State Immortal Wang scratched his head in confusion. Then, she told Wang Jingtian the whole story. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sister, according to what you said, the master of Wang Miaoshou¡¯s benefactor is a decision-making expert!¡± ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s a Tribulation Transcendence expert, the peak of the continent!¡± Wang Jingtian was stunned when he heard that.. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: I’m Sorry, I’ve Insulted You With Goldl i Chapter 89: I¡¯m Sorry, I¡¯ve Insulted You With Goldl i Translator: 549690339 ¡°A Tribulation Transcendence expert? Isn¡¯t that¡­The most powerful person in the entire continent?¡± Everyone from the Wang family was directly stunned! The most surprised were the Wang family¡¯s head and the Wang realm immortal. ¡°How is that possible? I looked at that¡­That senior was clearly a mortal? The aura on his body is no different from that of a mortal?¡± The head of the Wang family asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yes, brother.¡± At the side, Wang Jingxian also nodded his head with a look of disbelief on his face. His benefactor was actually a peak immortal cultivator on the continent. On the Tian Yuan Continent, the sect leader of a rank 9 sect was like an emperor to mortals. Not to mention a tribulation transcending expert. In their eyes, that was an immortal! A high and mighty immortal who could crush them to death with a single finger! ¡°If Senior had concealed his aura, even I wouldn¡¯t have known that Senior was a cultivator, let alone you.¡± ¡°In front of that kind of expert, I¡¯m like an ant!¡± Wang Jingtian said solemnly. After hearing Wang Jingtian¡¯s words, everyone in the Wang family was shocked. ¡°Daughter, quickly go and invite an expert. We have to thank him.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let senior hate us for the ten gold taels you gave us.¡± The patriarch of the Wang family said in a deep voice, his face filled with anxiety. He had heard that in the eyes of those experts, money was like dirt. In fact, if they used money to express their gratitude to the experts, those experts would think that it was an insult to them! The patriarch of the Wang family thought of this, and the cold sweat on his back directly drenched his clothes. It was too terrifying! He had almost offended a peerless expert. ¡°Yes.¡± State Immortal Wang nodded heavily and hurriedly got up to head to the inn. As for the Qiu Family Head¡­ Wang Jingtian had touched his neck with his sword. At the Longevity Inn. After a night of sleep, Xiao Changtian woke up early. In this life, he believed in the principle of early sleep and early rise. In this life, he would never stay up late to cultivate. ¡°Girl, your¡­¡± However, as soon as he went downstairs, he saw Wang Jingxian with a picturesque smile on his face. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± The moment he saw Xiao Changtian, he immediately knelt down with an extremely regretful expression. In fact, two streams of tears flowed down from her delicate eyes. ¡°No, what are you doing?¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. What was going on? ¡°Senior, it was my fault before. I shouldn¡¯t have used ten taels of gold to humiliate you.¡± ¡°Everything is my fault!¡± ¡°Please take your anger out on the Wang family!¡± Wang Jingxian cried loudly. His entire face was covered in tears as he knelt on the ground without moving. He only begged bitterly. ¡°Humiliating me with ten taels of gold?¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. What the hell? Was ten taels of gold considered humiliation? Then let the humiliation be more intense! Xiao Changtian thought. ¡°Young lady, get up first and speak clearly. Do I look like a fierce demon? Why are you so afraid of me?¡± Xiao Changtian said in confusion. ¡°No, no.¡± When Wang Jingxian heard this, he hurriedly shook his head and stood up. ¡± I¡¯m just a mortal, why are you so afraid of me?¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head. ¡°Mortals?¡± ¡°Could it be that Senior is one of those reclusive experts who have achieved great success in his state of mind and returned to his original state?¡± When Jing Xian Wang heard Xiao Changtian say that he was a mortal, his face was filled with doubt. He suddenly remembered that the novels he had read seemed to describe this. Realm Immortal Wang was shocked. His entire face suddenly revealed a look of enlightenment. ¡°Senior, my father felt that the ten taels of gold he gave you previously was too little, so he asked me to invite you to the Wang Clan for a meal.¡± After understanding the key points, Wang Jing changed his strategy. Such an expert was playing around in the mortal world. The greatest pleasure was to experience the various states of mortals. Therefore, the most important thing now was not the gold or the reward. Instead, it was to be able to have a meal with Senior and leave a good impression in Senior¡¯s heart. ¡°Treat me to a meal?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. Suddenly, his deep eyes lit up. ¡°Dinner, dinner. Could it be that someone is really eating?¡± ¡°Previously, this woman said ten taels of gold, but she felt that it was too little. Could it be that the head of the Wang family wants to give me a wave of compensation?¡± As Xiao Changtian thought about it, the more he felt, this was the truth! ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly and agreed. He had to agree to such a thing. Since he had saved someone, how could he refuse if the other party wanted to repay him? Wouldn¡¯t this make the other party feel guilty? One had to have a clear mind in order to live. How could he make others unhappy? ¡°That¡¯s great. Senior, follow me.¡±When Realm Immortal Wang heard this, he was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to really accept it. Since Senior accepted it, it meant that Senior wasn¡¯t angry. Senior didn¡¯t even take the humiliation of ten taels of gold to heart. ¡°Hu! That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Go back and tell father to treat senior well. Don¡¯t give him any more rewards.¡± Jing Xian Wang thought to himself and gave the servant outside a look. Soon after. He brought Xiao Changtian along. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, my disciple, you guys come too. Bring my kitten down for me.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head and shouted at the same time. The kitten was really too young, so he had to feed it himself. Otherwise, it would be very easy for other things to happen. Before opening the path of invincibility, the most important thing for him was to take care of these animals and live a little. Only by lying low could one live to the best of their abilities! Only those who could live to the end had the right to laugh! Xiao Changtian believed this. However, things did not go so smoothly for the Great Sun Immortal and Wang Miaoshou in the attic. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t dare to hug you.¡± Wang Miaoshou¡¯s entire body was trembling, and his face was filled with fear. It was too terrifying. The might of that kitten made him, who had reached the great success of body tempering, unable to stand steadily. The Great Sun Immortal stood at the side, trembling as well. He could no longer speak. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just a kitten. You¡¯re a doctor, after all! You¡¯re even afraid of this?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. She turned around and was about to go upstairs to hug him. After all, Immortal Da Yang was a powerful immortal cultivator. He could not let him carry a cat for him. However, just as Xiao Changtian regained his senses, he was shocked.. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Who Exactly Is Senior? ! Chapter 90: Who Exactly Is Senior? ! Translator: 549690339 ¡°Who are you? quot; Xiao Changtian looked at Wang Miaoshou in front of him. He was handsome, elegant, and dignified! This was his disciple? Although the bones and faces were very similar, Xiao Changtian was still frightened at first glance. ¡°Master, you must be joking. I am your disciple.¡± Wang Miaoshou said with a smile. ¡°My disciple? Then how did you become like this?¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ask. Was this still the So-year-old man from before? This was clearly a young man of the same age as him. It was just that he was not as handsome as himself. Compared to him, his temperament was still a little lacking. ¡°Master, I did it according to your medical skills. ¡®Wang Miaoshou had a bitter expression. Why was his master teasing him? ¡°Muscle and marrow cleansing?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned. Really? It seemed that his guess was right. As expected, it was that stupid system that was limiting his cultivation. ¡°Stupid system, come out. 1 want an explanation.¡± Xiao Changtian was furious. He tried to communicate with the system in his mind. However¡­ What awaited him was silence. Silence was the bridge of the night. ¡°Forget it¡­ 1 was unlucky, quot; Xiao Changtian, who was familiar with the system, could only say helplessly. Thus, Xiao Changtian walked upstairs and held the little white cat in his arms. He looked at Wang Miaoshou and shook his head. Such a big and strong young man was actually afraid of a cat? To be able to pair up with Jiu ¡®er. Jiu er was afraid of the turtle. Very quickly. Xiao Changtian walked down with the white tiger in his arms. ¡°Senior, do you also have cats? This little white cat is so beautiful.¡± Looking at the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Wang Jingxian¡¯s face revealed a look of joy and love. He even smiled at the white tiger. ¡°Meow However¡­ The white tiger didn¡¯t like anyone except Xiao Changtian. Seeing that Wang Jingxian was actually smiling at him, he immediately called out. ¡°Ah!¡± This shout. This caused the King Realm Immortal to shout as well. However, one of them called him casually. One was a scream of terror. The two were completely different types. Wang Jingxian saw a huge white tiger standing in front of her. For some reason, she appeared on a huge and empty plain. That white tiger was the little white cat in front of him. The little white cat s claws were like mountains as it slapped down on her. She was directly slapped away and crushed into a pool of blood mist! She was so frightened that she collapsed on the ground. Her face was pale and her entire body was trembling. Even his breathing became extremely hurried. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously as he looked at the King Realm Immortal lying on the ground. This girl, when I checked her previously, there was no problem? Anemia? That¡¯s not possible. The terrified Realm Immortal Wang heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice. Suddenly, the huge white tiger that crushed her disappeared. The terrifying pressure that enveloped her instantly dissipated. ¡°Phew!¡± Only then was the King Realm Immortal able to turn around. How could he not understand that the white kitten in Senior¡¯s arms was a peerless ferocious beast? She had once heard from her younger brother that peerless ferocious beasts were even more terrifying than those immortal cultivators. ¡°I¡¯m really confused. Senior is such an expert, how could he raise a kitten?¡± Jing Xian Wang understood this and hurriedly explained to Xiao Changtian. ¡°My mistake. Please, senior.¡± Wang Jingxian¡¯s face was still pale, but he recovered a little. Wang Clan. The building was extremely luxurious. It occupied thousands of miles, with many pavilions and waterside pavilions, fake mountains and fountains, all of which showed the Wang family¡¯s economic strength. ¡°The Wang family is indeed rich.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Wang family¡¯s environment and thought to himself. He stroked the white tiger¡¯s head a few times. The white tiger revealed an expression of extreme enjoyment She opened her mouth and stuck out her pink tongue, licking Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm. ¡°You little brat.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. Under rhe guidance of the State Immortal Wang, Xiao Changtian and the other two quickly arrived at the main hall. Compared to the Great Sun Sect¡¯s main hall, it lacked a majestic and solemn aura. However, the main hall in front of him was also built extremely grandly and lavishly. There were even more than a hundred dishes on the table. The two of them were dazzled. ¡°Senior!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the head of the Wang family ran over from afar. He had a respectful expression on his face and a smile. Wang Jingtian stood next to the Wang Family Head. ¡°Wang Clan Head, this is?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the young man in green and his eyes lit up. Seeing the young man holding a sword in his hand, Xiao Changtian, who lived beside the relay station all year round, quickly recognized that this young man should also be a cultivator. As for why the head of the Wang family called him senior¡­ Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care. Many people called him senior. Perfected Qing Yun was unable to read his own fortune because of a calligraphy piece. There were many more. Xiao Changtian was already numb to it. As long as someone called him senior, he would let them call him senior. In any case, they were all mortals or very weak immortal cultivators. He had all kinds of great success skills that the system had enhanced. Perhaps they had seen these stalls at a certain time. ¡°Senior, this is my son. He previously became an outer sect disciple in the Lin family and is learning immortal cultivation techniques.¡± The head of the Wang family introduced with a smile. Wang Jingtian stood at the side, sizing up Xiao Changtian. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Why does this person look more and more like a mortal?¡± ¡°Even if those experts hide their aura, they should have the temperament of an immortal cultivator, right?¡± ¡°Could it be that I guessed wrongly?¡± Wang Jingtian was extremely confused. He looked at Xiao Changtian and saw the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°Hiss -I¡± Wang Jingtian instantly gasped. There was a click. Like Wang Jingxian, the bottom of the bottom sat on the ground. He also saw the Divine White Tiger. The Divine Beast White Tiger¡¯s incomparably vast aura instantly suppressed Wang Jingtian. ¡°Meow ¨C quot; The white tiger let out a soft cry, rolled its eyes, and glared at Wang Jingtian. His gaze was filled with disdain. It was as if he was saying that even an ant dared to size up his master. ¡°Senior, what realm is this expert at? He¡¯s so terrifying that he actually has a divine beast white tiger as a pet! ¡± Wang Jingtian was shocked. His entire face was filled with disbelief. For a moment, he was like a statue.. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Mystic Realm Opening, Emperor Slaying Array!i chapter 91: mystic realm opening, emperor slaying array!i a huge white tiger phantom lay in the sky and let out a deep roar. white tiger roar! the heavens trembled! all worlds prostrate! ¡°hiss wang jingtian gasped and was dumbfounded. he was too strong. it was too powerful, so powerful that it was unimaginable. ¡°why did you faint too?¡± xiao changtian looked at wang jingtian who was sitting on the ground with a puzzled expression. why was this wang family¡¯s sister so weak? if the woman was a little weaker, she would also look pitiful. but you are a man, and a cultivator with a sword. how can you be so weak every day? can a man say that he can¡¯t do it? ¡°til give you a prescription later.¡±xiao changtian shook his head and said. after all, the wang family was treating him to a meal. this was a small favor, so he would help if he could. ¡°yes.¡± wang jingtian, who was sitting on the ground, hurriedly nodded. he didn¡¯t even have time to think about why he had given him a prescription. he only knew that the white tiger¡¯s power disappeared instantly when xiao changtian¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°what cultivation level is this?¡± ¡°senior is really too terrifying. i¡¯m afraid that only senior ye fan of the ye family can have such might, right?¡± wang jingtian thought of ye fan killing ye hao, who had suppressed the western bull continent, with an ax. moreover, he did not have any cultivation. immediately, wang jingtian determined that xiao changtian was on the same level as an expert like ye fan. xiao changtian held the kitten in his arms. under the warm hospitality of the wang family¡¯s head, everyone toasted and laughed. however, while others drank wine, xiao changtian drank tea. the way to maintain one¡¯s health had been completely engraved into his instincts. more importantly¡­ he was waiting for the head of the wang family to give him another golden reward. however, he had waited for several hours, but no one from the wang clan had any intention of handing over the gold. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°are you not going to give me the gold?¡± ¡°no, i have to think of a way to remind them.¡± xiao changtian thought about it and immediately said,¡±¡±the ten taels of gold from before¡­¡± quot; xiao changtian said slowly, his gaze sweeping across the face of the wang clan¡¯s patriarch. he believed that the head of the wang clan was a wily old fox who managed such a large wang clan. he must have understood his intentions. the result was just as he had expected. the wang clan head really understood. the expression of rhe wang family¡¯s patriarch changed, and he immediately stood up. ¡°very good, you are indeed the head of the family. it is easy to give a hint to a smart person.¡¯¡¯ xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. he was even extremely satisfied when he saw the head of the wang family walking towards him step by step. anticipation.jpg however¡­ what xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect was that the wang family head didn¡¯t take out the gold. instead, he knelt on the ground. ¡°senior, it was my fault before. 1 shouldn¡¯t have used gold to repay you.¡± ¡°please forgive me, senior.¡± the head of the wang family knelt on the ground, his face full of regret, begging xiao changtian for forgiveness. xiao changtian was dumbfounded. what was the meaning of this? what was a common thing? i¡¯m just a mortal, okay? mortals were extraordinary. was he still a mortal? he understood. he understood everything. at this moment, he understood everything. it must have been because wang miaoshou had taken him as his master and his disciple test had made him think that he was also a doctor with noble character. unfortunately, i¡¯m not! xiao changtian was depressed. his disciple was noble and upright, what did it have to do with him, his master? don¡¯t slander me, okay? xiao changtian was in a mess at the table. however, when they were outside, they had to pretend. this was like the image of an elite working outside and a country bumpkin returning home for the new year. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±xiao changtian waved his hand. ¡°thank you for your forgiveness, senior !.& quot; when the wang family¡¯s head heard this, he was overjoyed. however, at this moment. outside of longevity town, there was a sudden loud noise. the sound was extremely loud, like a meteor falling to the ground. the wang family head, who was about to stand up, almost stumbled into xiao changtian¡¯s arms. however, after being glared at by the white tiger, the wang family¡¯s patriarch activated his limits. under extremely terrifying circumstances, he tilted his body and stood still. ¡°butler, quickly go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± the head of the wang family instructed the butler, but before the butler could answer, the great sun immortal spoke first,¡±¡¯¡¯a mystic realm has appeared a few thousand meters away.¡± quot; even though there was a distance between them, the aura was still captured by the great sun immortal. moreover, he felt that batches after batches of experts and experts were rushing towards the mystic realm. the auras of those experts were abnormally powerful. although they were far inferior to the nine phoenix matriarch, their auras were on par with the three of them. there was even a portion of the strong ones whose aura was even stronger than the three of them. clearly, he was an expert at the tribulation transcendence realm. ¡°secret realm?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. in the world of immortal cultivation, he had heard that many experts would take a treasured land as their territory after they died. after passing away, the territory of the chaosworld would form a secret realm. or perhaps it was a battle between many powerful people, and those powerful people died together and were eventually buried in that place, forming a secret realm. in the secret realm. they would have many magic treasures, cultivation techniques, and even panaceas. these were all existences that immortal cultivators would flock to. ¡°i feel that there seems to be an opportunity for me in the mystic realm.¡± at this time, the great sun immortal spoke. a puzzled expression appeared on his face. this was the intuition of an immortal cultivator. ¡°you want to go? then i¡¯ll go and take a look too¡­¡± xiao changtian was stunned at first, then he looked at the great sun immortal. if rhe great sun immortal wanted to go, it would be very dangerous for him to be without the protection of experts. he should be safe if he followed the great sun immortal. ¡°i want to go too.¡± seeing this, wang jingtian hurriedly followed up. there should be an opportunity for the mystic realm to appear. however, his current strength was very weak. he was only in the golden elixir realm. after being defeated by the golden core state level nine cultivator, wang jingtian was traumatized. he wanted to breakthrough and become stronger! if he could follow senior, he would be safe and his life would be safe. he would not have to worry about anything else and would just focus on searching for treasures. ¡°alright, let¡¯s do it then.¡± xiao changtian nodded. wang jingtian was also an immortal cultivator. although he was weak, one more person meant more power. in the dark chamber. the man wearing rhe skull mask had a gloomy expression and held a bead covered in black gas in his hand. ¡°even if you are an ancient emperor, you still have to die in the emperor slaying formation!¡± ¡°green bull emperor, i originally wanted to make this move go further, but unfortunately, you¡¯re trash.¡± ¡°the emperor slayer formation can be activated with the blood essence of the green bull emperor¡­¡± Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Entering the Secret Realm, Devoured by the Black Fog!_i chapter 92: entering the secret realm, devoured by the black fog!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°however, before that, 1 still need the blood essence of some cultivators¡­¡± ¡°hehe, you ants that have entered, sacrifice yourselves.¡± the man wearing the skull mask laughed coldly. his voice reverberated within the dark secret chamber and was extremely terrifying¡­ ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that an ancient mystic realm would open in such a dilapidated town that doesn¡¯t even have many cultivators.¡± ¡°hahaha, who says so?¡± ¡°those who are allied with my montenegro sect, please come here!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what kind of opportunities will be in the mystic realm, and what kind of farming opportunities will be there. however, the ancestor has died, and now the sect needs someone to break through and guard it. this mystic realm is an opportunity.¡± figures appeared in the sky one after another. those people were very fast, like streams of light, falling into the mystic realm. they followed. there were also the xiao, lin, and chu families, as well as ye fan, mu jiuhuang, and the others. ¡°a mere mystic realm is not worth mentioning compared to the opportunities in senior¡¯s small courtyard.¡± ¡°ye fan, why did you come here?¡± mu jiuhuang looked at ye fan and asked. ¡°i feel that master seems to have come to the western bull continent.¡±ye fan held lin tingzhi¡¯s hand indifferently. ¡°senior is here? you can sense senior¡¯s aura?¡± mu jiuhuang was shocked. she knew that ye fan was very strong and far surpassed her. however, was ye fan already strong enough to sense senior¡¯s aura? ¡°no.¡± ¡°i can sense senior black tortoise¡¯s aura.¡± ye fan smiled faintly. ¡°senior black tortoise?¡± mu jiuhuang is stunned and then she sees, one green haired tortoise riding on one panda¡¯s head, squatting at the entrance of the secret realm, staring at those passing female cultivators. ¡°fatty, which one do you think is better?¡± black tortoise patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head, its head swaying left and right, its gaze on those female xiu. ¡°boss, the ones who just walked past are still alright.¡± fatty rongrong paused, feeling boss touching her head, instantly rejoicing in her heart! this is big brother black tortoise! in the future, no one would dare to bully her if she followed her big brother, not even phoenix. as long as he was not alone. ¡°senior black tortoise.¡± at this moment, mu jiuhuang, ye fan, and the others descended from the sky and arrived in front of the black tortoise. ¡°cough cough¡­¡± seeing mu jiuhuang, the black tortoise coughed twice and instantly retracted its eyes. then, he said,¡±have the two of you solved the matter of the west bull continent?¡±¡± ¡°senior black tortoise, it¡¯s already been resolved.¡± ye fan said indifferently with a respectful expression. ¡°hmm, not bad. your cultivation has already reached this stage. it seems that as master¡¯s eldest disciple, you didn¡¯t disappoint master.¡±black tortoise stared at ye fan for a while and said in satisfaction. ¡°master¡¯s daoist magic is still the strongest.¡± ye fan did not dare to be arrogant and said indifferently. ¡°alright, the mystic realm has opened. it will be a little dangerous for the two of you. just be careful.¡± black tortoise reminded. soon after, she patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head, and like a rocket, fatty rongrong instantly shot out! whoosh! with a sonic boom, the black tortoise and the iron eater disappeared. ¡°will it be dangerous?¡± mu jiuhuang was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t think much of it when she saw ye fan walk in. since senior black tortoise is here, then master must be here as well. with master here, what danger would there be? at the entrance of the mystic realm. it was a huge whirlpool, like a whirlpool on the surface of the sea. as long as one jumped in, they would be able to enter the mystic realm. by the time the grand sun immortal and the others arrived, almost all the cultivators had already entered. at this moment. there were only a few of them at the entrance. ¡°meow!¡± the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s arms looked into the secret realm and let out a low cry. this was because he sensed the hidden killing intent in the mystic realm. however, he looked at xiao changtian and buried his head in xiao changtian¡¯s palm again. with master here, a mere killing intent was nothing to worry about. ¡°let¡¯s enter.¡± xiao changtian said lightly and followed behind the great sun immortal into the vortex. when he stepped on the vortex, he was still a little nervous. however, in the next moment, space changed. a white light lit up in front of his eyes, and then he entered the mystic realm. the secret realm was filled with people. ¡°there are quite a few people.¡± xiao changtian looked at the crowd of cultivators with excitement. if he hadn¡¯t come here with the great ocean immortal, how could he, a mere mortal, see the secret realm of the immortal cultivation world? therefore¡­ he was still looking forward to it. ¡°where should we go next?¡± xiao changtian asked the great ocean immortal. it was his first time in the secret realm, so he didn¡¯t know what rules or things to take note of. the only thing he was sure of was that it was definitely not wrong to follow the immortal ocean. ¡°this¡­¡± the people of ocean town were stunned. senior, are you asking me to choose a path? however, the cultivators in front of him were all in the tribulation transcendence realm, and their cultivation levels far exceeded his. not to mention, this mystic realm gave him a sense of danger. however, the senior had already spoken and asked him to choose a path. in any case, with the senior around, there would not be any danger. ¡°then i¡¯ll take the middle one.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go out from the middle¡± ¡°i feel that although it will be a little dangerous, the opportunity is the greatest.¡± the great ocean immortal said in a deep voice. although xiao changtian was a little afraid when he heard the word ¡®danger,¡¯ he was the only cultivator left. without him, he would be in danger. but now, he could only follow. as everyone continued to advance, a low voice suddenly sounded in the entire mystic realm. the voice was extremely hollow, like a ghost crying. ¡°the mystic realm is indeed extraordinary!¡± xiao changtian listened to the ghost weep and was slightly nervous. he approached the great sun immortal. the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s hand raised its head. its face darkened as it roared at the darkness not far away. ¡°meow!¡± following the white tiger¡¯s deep roar, the darkness that was originally restless was directly frightened back. in the other passages. it was a completely different scene. ¡°what is this? why is my cultivation being devoured? help!¡± ¡°what is going on? where did this black fog come from?¡± ¡°why can¡¯t we kill these blood fiends in the black fog? help!¡± shouts rang out as tribulation transcending cultivators were swallowed by the black fog everywhere. the black fog rolled like a wave. wave after wave. countless cultivators died, countless cultivators were devoured, and countless cultivators were running for their lives. ¡°fatty, these little guys are quite interesting.¡± not far away, the black tortoise was staring at them with an interested expression.. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Boundless Danger!_i chapter 93: boundless danger!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°help, help!¡± ¡°all, 1 don¡¯t want to be devoured by this monster!¡± anxious shouts rang out one after another, asking for help. the black fog was like a bone-sore. as long as one came into contact with it, no matter how high one¡¯s tribulation realm was, they would be enveloped by the black fog. then, they would be devoured by the blood-red monster, and their blood would seep into the ground. on the ground, some array patterns could be vaguely seen. as the blood seeped in, the array patterns seemed to be activated and began to emit a faint halo. ¡°not good, this blood has been absorbed by the array formation in the mystic realm.¡± ¡°we can¡¯t fight on our own now. we¡¯ll fight against this black fog together.¡± the sect master of montenegro sect was the first to step forward. most of the people present were experts in the tribulation transcendence realm. many of them were even sect leaders. they had all come here to seek opportunities and breakthroughs to replace the position of the ancestor who had been killed by ye hao. these people were all shrewd and experienced. they could tell at the first moment that this black fog was extremely abnormal. it was clearly for everyone¡¯s blood essence. ¡°the sect leader of montenegro is right. let¡¯s join forces.¡± immediately, the experts who were transcending the tribulation stopped in their tracks. colorful true essence lights lit up in the secret chamber. those experts emitted waves of terrifying aura. these terrifying auras gathered together, and their might was vast. ¡°hahaha, 1 don¡¯t believe that this black fog can do anything to so many of us.¡± ¡°let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°three¡­¡± ¡°two¡­¡± ¡°one¡­¡± ¡°attack!¡± with the sect master of montenegro sect as the leader, countless seven-colored lights gathered in the passage on the left. they were colorful and formed a rainbow bridge. boom! the terrifying power caused the entire passage to tremble. it directly collided with the black fog. everyone did not hold back and went all out. this black fog had killed their sect¡¯s disciples and elders. they could not be forgiven. in the darkness, the rainbow bridge was like a divine light descending from the sky. in an instant, the black fog was dispersed. ¡°it¡¯s a success!¡± ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± everyone¡¯s faces revealed incomparably excited expressions. the black fog from before could not help but cause fear to arise in their hearts. but now, they had taken revenge. ¡°boss, these people really know how to shout. that black fog hasn¡¯t dissipated yet.¡± flying in the air, fatty rongrong respectfully said to the green haired turtle on her head. ¡°oh, oh.¡± the black tortoise nodded his head and stretched out his turtle head. his eyes stared at a woman in an ice-blue dress. ¡°the peaks are like a gathering, and the waves are like raging waves ~!¡±the green haired turtle was reciting a poem, saliva flowing down rongrong¡¯s head, directly dripping down. ¡°big brother, good poem. it¡¯s really turbulent!¡± fatty rongrong didn¡¯t care about black tortoise¡¯s saliva, her gaze following black tortoise¡¯s direction. a woman in an ice-blue dress was hiding behind a group of experts and sneaking away. in the next moment. she seemed to have sensed something. she raised her head and saw the old dirty turtle¡¯s lecherous eyes. he was staring at his clothes that had been slightly torn from the battle, revealing his snow-white chest. ¡°hmph, you¡¯re courting death.¡± the beautiful face of the woman in the ice-blue dress was instantly filled with anger. at the same time, a flying sword formed from a paper talisman in his hand, under the urging of spiritual power, directly stabbed towards the old dirty turtle. ¡°kacha!¡± however, with a crisp sound, that paper talisman transformed into a flying sword was directly eaten by fatty rongrong. ¡°what?¡± the woman in the icy blue dress was shocked. these two demon beasts had higher cultivation than her? she immediately started running. seeing that woman run away, the old dirty turtle patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head: ¡°chubby, chase after him.¡± ¡°waah!¡± fatty rongrong nodded, bending down to give chase. however, at this moment, the cultivators who were transcending the tribulation let out a wave of exclamations again. ¡± our power has been devoured.¡± ¡°hurry up and stop!¡± ¡°ah! 1 can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± screams of alarm rang out as the power of the rainbow bridge was devoured. the black fog returned, and thick smoke billowed. in an instant, all the experts who were transcending the tribulation had ugly expressions. ¡°hmph, evil creatures dare to cause trouble.¡± at this moment, a voice as steady as a mountain rang out. a huge seal fell from the sky and repelled the black fog. ¡°chu family head!¡± ¡°it¡¯s the chu clan head¡¯s chu seal divine art. the chu clan head is here.¡± ¡°thank you, master chu.¡± everyone turned their heads and saw xiao zhan, the head of the xiao family. they all heaved a sigh of relief. the head of the xiao family was the head of one of the four great families. his strength was terrifying and unparalleled. he was an eighth level tribulation transcendence expert. not only that, but with mu jiuhuang¡¯s help, he had recently broken through to the ninth stage of the tribulation transcendence realm. these tribulation transcending cultivators were all pleasantly surprised. ¡°a mere black fog, i can suppress it with a flip of my hand!¡± xiao zhan was flattered by the crowd, and his face revealed a proud expression. after breaking through to the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm, he was full of confidence. however¡­ the smile on his face did not last for a few minutes before the black fog directly swallowed the divine power attack he had previously launched. ¡°not good, the black fog is coming again.¡± xiao zhan¡¯s expression changed. the black fog was surging toward him, as if it was tainted with a terrifying ominous aura. after absorbing everyone¡¯s power, the black fog expanded even faster and instantly enveloped everyone. ¡°master chu, please attack again.¡± the experts present all looked at xiao zhan in horror. ¡°good!¡± xiao zhan¡¯s face darkened. he struck out with both palms, and two golden seals, emitting golden light, fell directly toward the boundless black fog. boom! the two golden seals collided with the black mist and exploded with a loud bang. however, xiao zhan was completely defeated in this clash! ¡°it¡¯s over, family head xiao has been defeated, quot; ¡°we can only wait for death.¡± the group of cultivators stood on the spot in despair. facing the black fog that covered the sky, they had no chance to escape at ail. the entrance of the tunnel had been completely blocked by the black fog. there was no way to escape. at this moment. ¡± fatty, hurry up and go to bed.¡± black tortoise stood on top of rongrong¡¯s head, urging. the girl in the ice-blue dress had already run out of the passage. fatty rongrong hurriedly nodded. boss¡¯s orders, he had to do it. but now. the black mist blocked the entrance of the cave, hindering fatty rongrong¡¯s footsteps. how dare they obstruct him? fatty rongrong was furious! he was going to complete big brother black tortoise¡¯s mission now. how could he be delayed? ¡°roar!¡± only to see fatty rongrong erupt with a furious roar, instantly opening her iron eating mouth! Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Divine Beast, This is a Divine Beastl i chapter 94: divine beast, this is a divine beastl i translator: 549690339 ¡°phew!¡± in an instant, the fat rongrong opened her mouth. the black qi that enveloped the tunnel instantly surged like a tide, directly rushing towards fatty rongrong¡¯s mouth. the huge suction force was like a whirlwind, causing those tribulation transcending experts to sway in the wind. if it wasn¡¯t for the magic treasure stabilizing their bodies, these tribulation passing experts might have also been directly devoured by fatty rongrong. ¡°f * ck, what level of demonic beast is this? it¡¯s so fierce!¡± ¡°he, he, he¡­he swallowed the black mist!¡± ¡°heavens, what kind of demonic beast is this?¡± the group of cultivators revealed incomparably surprised expressions. as experts who were transcending the tribulation, their strength was already powerful. however, they felt that they were completely powerless in front of this giant panda. even the black fog was clearly a terrifying existence that was tainted with ominous aura. as long as they touched their skin, they would be corroded immediately. it was impossible for him to survive. but at this moment. that panda actually sucked all the boundless black qi here into its stomach. ¡°this, this, this¡± countless cultivators were shocked! it was unbelievable, terrifying, fearful, and unbelievable¡­a series of emotions appeared on their faces. some of them were so shocked that their jaws dropped, and their mouths were opened wider than pebbles. a few breaths later, that black energy was completely devoured by rongrong. ¡°burp ~!¡± after swallowing the black mist, fatty rongrong burped, her face revealing a disgusted expression. ¡°it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± fatty rongrong directly spoke in human language, saying disdainfully. ¡°fatty, don¡¯t care if it¡¯s delicious or not.¡±black tortoise riding on top of rongrong¡¯s head, his face revealing an anxious expression. although he could use his great ability to teleport, that would make chasing girls boring. ¡°waah!¡± fatty rongrong nodded once more, running on all fours, like a nimble cheetah. however, he was wide and fat. ¡°that¡¯s¡­iron eaters?¡± watching fatty rongrong and the black tortoise leave, a full fifteen minutes passed before the group of cultivators recovered. ¡°iron-eating beast, the iron-eating beast that was once said to be able to devour all the saint metal in the world?¡± ¡°rumor has it that the iron eater has been sealed? it seemed to be the beast tamer sect in the nanbu continent.¡± ¡°how terrifying!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve also neglected one thing, that is the green-haired turtle on top of the iron eater¡¯s head.¡± ¡°what do you mean?¡± for a moment, everyone began to discuss and exclaim. this matter was too shocking. some people even noticed that the iron eater was extremely respectful to the green-haired turtle. obviously, the level of the green-furred turtle was higher than that of the iron-eating beast. ¡°since when did the continent have so many experts?¡± the sect leader of montenegro sect was terrified. he had yet to come back to his senses. his eyes were filled with endless fear. as the sect leader of montenegro sect spoke, everyone¡¯s faces darkened. yeah? was this still the tian yuan continent? or the tian yuan continent that they ruled? at this moment, all the experts who were passing the tribulation had such doubts in their hearts. this was the first time that they doubted their own strength. on the other side. the female cultivator in the icy blue dress looked anxious and moved with great agility. the other hand. he was holding a communication jade talisman, which was flickering with light. ¡°master, come and save me. i¡¯m going to be persecuted by an old dirty turtle demon beast.¡± as the woman spoke, she began to cry. she was the saintess of the victorious east continent¡¯s jade lady sect. however, she had run away because she was playful. coincidentally, the opening of the longevity town¡¯s mystery realm had happened. mo lianhua had come to the mystery realm, ready to explore some opportunities. in any case, he had all the equipment his master had given him. he was not afraid at all. however, when the black fog appeared, the group of tribulation transcending experts were unable to resist. mo lianhua finally realized the urgency of the matter and wanted to run out. what she didn¡¯t expect was that she was actually targeted by the dirty old turtle. ¡°what is it? someone dared to touch my disciple? wait, i¡¯ll come now!¡± on the other end of the jade talisman, a furious voice rang out. then, the communication jade talisman was hung up. the woman in the icy blue dress heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her master. however, due to his anxiety and panic, he accidentally ran into another passage. there was no one in this passage. it seemed that no one had stepped in. however, there was no danger here. it was sunny and beautiful, with birds chirping and flowers fragrant. it was like a paradise in a mystic realm. ¡°hehe, then i¡¯ll hide here.¡±mo lianhua smiled faintly. she set up a barrier formation and sat down to cultivate. in any case, his master would be here soon. ¡°big brother, that woman¡¯s aura seems to have disappeared?¡±fatty rongrong who was chasing suddenly stopped, her face revealing doubt. ¡°fatty, big brother will teach you a move today.¡±the black tortoise standing on top of the fat rongrong¡¯s head smiled faintly. mo lianhua hadn¡¯t disappeared, only used a barrier formation to hide her presence. however, this shielding magical treasure was of a very high level. ¡°big brother, really¡­?¡± fatty rongrong¡¯s face was filled with joy. who was his big brother? he was invincible in the universe, except for the seniors and phoenix. if he could learn one or two moves, he would make a huge profit! ¡°big brother, teach me quickly!¡±fatty rongrong had a fawning expression, charmingly naive, where was the slightest bit of the fierce appearance from before. ¡°ding!¡± only to see black tortoise slap its claws, a green light shining on the head of rongrong. in an instant, fatty rongrong felt his vision turn green. however, mo lianhua¡¯s aura appeared once again. ¡°big brother, your divine ability is really strong. it turned green in an instant, hehe.¡± ¡°it¡¯s green. i saw everything.¡± fatty rongrong was charmingly naive, her face carrying an excited expression as she continued to run. at this moment. xiao changtian and the others continued to move forward. the man wearing the skull mask looked at the crystal ball in front of him and his expression suddenly changed.¡±someone actually barged in. kill this person first.¡± the figure on the crystal ball was mo lianhua, who was wearing an ice-blue dress. ¡°not good, my disciple is in danger! speed up!¡± mo lianhua¡¯s master, the sect master of the jademaiden sect, was currently riding a horse over. sensing a fluctuation in mo lianhua¡¯s soul jade token, he whipped the white-winged pegasus he was sitting on. the white-winged pegasus let out a long cry. its two wings flapped rapidly, turning into a stream of light that rushed over at a speed faster than light.. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Monarch Slaying Formation, This Is a Trapl i chapter 95: monarch slaying formation, this is a trapl i translator: 549690339 ¡°this place is quite safe and fun.¡± mo lianhua wandered around the passageway. birds were singing and flowers were fragrant. there were even rainbow-colored butterflies flying up and down. it was a stark contrast to the dark, terrifying, and dangerous secret realm from before. however¡­ all of a sudden. the entire tunnel shook violently. a huge crocodile was covered in black fog. it was ferocious and let out a monstrous roar. the crocodile pounced on mo lianhua. ¡°all!¡± mo lianhua turned pale with fright and ran away. she took out a talisman from the ring. it was the life-saving talisman that her master had given her. it was able to escape through space for a long distance. there were only a few of them in the entire sect. ¡°master, hurry up and come. i won¡¯t waste it if you come.¡±mo lianhua was conflicted. this talisman was very precious. unless it was absolutely necessary, she could not use it. she could only silently pray in her heart that her master would come quickly. ¡°disciple, master is here.¡± she watched as the crocodile opened its bloody mouth and revealed its pitch-black teeth, wanting to swallow her whole. a valiant woman in armor riding a white horse held a long sword in her hand and slashed down on the crocodile¡¯s head. ¡°clang!¡± the sword qi directly shook the crocodile and made it retreat ten steps before it stopped. ¡°master, you¡¯re here.¡± mo lianhua saw her master and quietly put away the space shield talisman. however, mo yan saw it too. ¡°hmph, 1 told you not to cultivate properly. now you¡¯re in trouble, right?¡±mo yan said unhappily. the reason why she could come so quickly was because she had used a space talisman. it was a spatial talisman that belonged to her sect leader. there was only one such card in the entire jade maiden sect. however, for the sake of this precious disciple, he had no choice but to use it. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that it was an old dirty turtle? why is it a crocodile now?¡± mo yan asked. ¡°master, this crocodile just came out. the old dirty turtle hasn¡¯t caught up yet.¡±mo lianhua smiled innocently. hearing this, mo yan¡¯s eyes twitched. this disciple of his was really a troublemaker. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± mo yan didn¡¯t want to continue fighting. he took his disciple and rode on the white-winged pegasus, ready to leave. however, the crocodile that was knocked back received the power from the skeletal man. suddenly, the black qi around his body became even stronger, and his figure directly expanded several times. ¡°roar!¡± the crocodile roared and pounced at the white-winged pegasus with its claws. ¡°flash!¡± mo yan controlled the white-winged pegasus to turn around and twist its body, causing the crocodile to miss. however, because of this, the positions of the two sides also changed. now, the crocodile was blocking the entrance. mo lianhua and her disciples were stuck in the passageway. ¡°not good, this is troublesome.¡± mo yan¡¯s face darkened. even she, who had been through hundreds of battles, was frowning. mo lianhua didn¡¯t dare to be mischievous, and her expression turned grave. if his master said that there was trouble, then it was really trouble. ¡°now, the only way is to fight!¡± ¡°disciple, use the spatial talisman to escape first. don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± mo yan said in a deep voice. he got off the white horse. the armor on his body made a heavy sound. she raised the sword in her hand and charged at the crocodile again. ¡°master¡­¡± mo lianhua¡¯s expression changed drastically. she had a grave look on her face. how could she not know that she had gotten herself into big trouble this time? his master was at the eighth level of the tribulation transcendence realm, but this crocodile in front of him was actually able to fight to a standstill with his master. in fact, he even faintly suppressed his master. boom! boom! boom! a man and a crocodile were fighting at this moment. the scene was extremely intense. just a single sweep of the crocodile¡¯s tail was enough to cause a huge chasm in the ground. mo yan¡¯s sword moved one after another. each of his sword strikes carried the power to split mountains and rivers. the battle between the two terrifying powers caused mo lianhua to tremble in fear. if there was even a single mistake, her master could very well be seriously injured. mo lianhua stood rooted to the ground like a minion. she gripped the spatial escape talisman tightly in her hand, not daring to move. at this moment. not far from the cave. fatty rongrong who was originally rushing over was pulled back by black tortoise. ¡°wait a minute. i¡¯ll pick a wildflower first.¡± ¡°women all like this kind of wild flower. this one, thorny blood rose, red and bright!¡± black tortoise held the thorny rose in his hand. however, the moment he finished picking the flowers, he sensed a terrifying change in the cave. ¡°fatty, there¡¯s a spicy stick that doesn¡¯t listen to you. go and eat it.¡±black tortoise said to rongrong. ¡°spicy strips?¡± fatty rongrong was delighted. senior had made spicy sticks for them, they were delicious. in an instant, fatty rongrong quickened her pace, transforming into a nimble fat panda. in the blink of an eye, she arrived inside the cave. in the other passages. many experts, except for xiao changtian¡¯s passageway, had suffered heavy casualties. the mysterious patterns on the ground began to glow with a red light. however, the black fog seemed to have killed enough people and absorbed enough power. it began to fade. ¡°after the great terror, it represents an opportunity. let¡¯s charge!¡± ¡°haha, i¡¯ve even endured such a terrifying darkness. why would i be afraid of everything here?¡± ¡°charge! charge! charge!¡± ¡°i must obtain the opportunities here!¡± excited voices rang out one after another. everyone quickened their pace and rushed forward. immediately after. soon, everyone arrived at this place where birds were chirping and flowers were fragrant. ¡°is that the sect master of the victorious east continent¡¯s jade lady sect?¡± ¡°that crocodile¡¯s aura is so powerful!¡± ¡°what terrifying power. that crocodile is at least at the ninth stage of the tribulation transcendence realm.¡± everyone who came here looked terrified. the crocodile was too strong. mo yan was being beaten back and had no chance to fight back. ¡°sect masters, if you lend me a hand, i will definitely reward you heavily in the future.¡± mo yan saw the many experts who had suddenly appeared. some of them were people he knew, so he spoke directly. ¡°good!¡± when the sect leaders saw this scene, they rushed up and fought with the crocodile. however¡­ in the middle of the fight, the crocodile suddenly self-destructed, and a huge spider appeared in front of everyone. the crocodile¡¯s power was directly absorbed by the spider. then, the spider spat out silk, and the red silk formed a huge web. it instantly enveloped the entire mystic realm. ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°what happened? what¡¯s wrong with this spider in front of us? what were these red threads?¡± someone asked curiously. in the crowd, everyone shook their heads, their faces blank. until an old man with white hair and wrinkled skin walked out with a walking stick. he looked like he was in his twilight years. ¡°this is the emperor slaying formation! ancient emperor slaying formation!¡± Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Why Are There Spiderwebs? 1 chapter 96: why are there spiderwebs? 1 translator: 549690339 the old man was the ancestor of the west bull continent¡¯s qin clan, qin shou. among the many experts present, he was the oldest and had the most experience. when he was fighting ye hao, he didn¡¯t attack because his realm had fallen and his life force was about to reach the end. ¡°senior qin, what is the emperor slaying formation?¡± ¡°yeah, is this the spider silk? it looks like it can be broken with a flick of my finger.¡± a tribulation transcendence cultivator asked with a puzzled expression. the spider silk in front of him did not pose much of a threat to him. as he spoke, he punched out. he had absolute confidence that he could shatter these red spider webs with a punch. ¡°no.¡± when qin shou saw this, his expression was greatly shocked. he hurriedly raised the walking stick in his hand, wanting to stop it. however, it was already too late. the powerful warrior who had attacked had already punched the red spider silk. weng! the red spider silk emitted a red light that was like an electric current. in an instant, the expert¡¯s body was directly enveloped by a powerful red light. instantly. he turned into ashes and disappeared. ¡°hiss when everyone saw this scene, they all sucked in a breath of cold air, and their faces were filled with disbelief. some people were even at the first level of the tribulation. they were so scared that they retreated. they staggered and lost their balance, directly falling to the ground. he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of dignity that belonged to a tribulation transcending expert. ¡°senior qin, is this the emperor slaying formation? a mere touch could turn a fifth level tribulation transcendence expert into ashes?¡± ¡°it¡¯s so scary. how are we going to get out now?¡± ¡°senior qin, is there any way to break this ancient emperor slaying formation?¡± everyone looked at qin shou with puzzled expressions. when qin shou heard this, he waved his hand, indicating for everyone to calm down. at this moment, he said, ¡°i¡¯m afraid everyone knows that the reason why there is no mahayana in our era is because of the ancient rumors of the emperor¡¯s fall era.¡±qin shou said slowly. however, no one complained about his slow tone. instead, they asked in confusion,¡±senior qin, what does this matter have to do with the emperor slaying formation?¡± ¡°yeah, yeah?¡± the crowd continued to listen to qin shou¡¯s explanation with a puzzled expression. ¡°it¡¯s precisely because of the fallen emperor era that spirit weapons were exhausted and the laws of heaven and earth changed greatly that there were no great emperors born in our world.¡± ¡°even the nine phoenix matriarch was given the title of matriarch because she was the number one expert of the human race.¡± ¡°however, before the di luo era, those great emperors were all existences who could pick stars with their bare hands and destroy continents with a wave of their hands.¡± ¡°however, even the ancient emperors have formations that are specially designed to trap and kill them.¡± ¡°this formation is the ancient emperor slaying formation!¡± qin shou explained the origin of the ancient emperor slaying formation in one breath. after hearing this, the faces of the experts present all darkened. the glory before the ancient emperor era, although the specifics were unknown. however, the terror of those great emperors was more or less recorded in these large sects. even those who could break through the tribulation and establish a sect were all on a bone or a part of the body of those great emperors. a single bone was enough to make the entire sect develop to such a terrifying extent. not to mention, this was before those ancient emperors. however, these red spider webs were actually able to trap and kill ancient emperors?! ¡°then aren¡¯t we going to die here today?¡± ¡°even an ancient great emperor could be killed, let alone us? we¡¯re just transcending the tribulation.¡± ¡°then what should we do? are we just going to wait for death?¡± the group of cultivators looked dejected and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the west bull continent? why was it ye hao first and then this mystic realm?¡± ¡°could it be that all the luck of the western bull continent has been absorbed?¡± ¡°damn it!¡± the experts complained helplessly. beside him, mo lianhua was treating mo yan¡¯s injuries. ¡°the sea king has come to take the opportunity to suppress the enemy.¡± at this moment. fatty rongrong brought black tortoise, the two quickly arrived. ¡°iron-eating beast, is it the iron-eating beast from before?¡± ¡°and that green turtle?¡± instantly, everyone¡¯s gazes all turned towards fatty rongrong and black tortoise. ¡°master, it¡¯s this old dirty turtle who looked at me lecherously before. he¡¯s an old pervert.¡±mo lianhua complained. ¡°the iron eater devoured all of the black mist. i wonder what this ugly green-haired turtle is capable of.¡± ¡°this green-furred turtle looks quite comical, but this iron-eating beast is a little fierce.¡± immediately, the voices of discussion rang out. these voices were all praising fatty rongrong¡¯s might, and there were even people who spoke of how fatty rongrong had swallowed all the black mist in one gulp, drawing praise from everyone. however, he still had doubts about black tortoise. the repeated calls for the green turtle made the black tortoise¡¯s face turn gloomy. also, what was an old dirty turtle? i¡¯m a sea king! the sea king! sea king! important things were repeated three times. in an instant, the black tortoise was furious. in an instant, the spiritual energy around its body erupted, and the black tortoise dharma idol instantly appeared, level with the sky! the terrifying pressure directly passed through the emperor-slaying formation. ¡°all!¡± the black tortoise¡¯s mountain-like terrifying pressure directly crushed many of the tribulation passing experts present. they squatted on the ground one by one, unable to get up. ¡°black tortoise, it¡¯s actually black tortoise!¡± ¡°heavens, the legendary black tortoise is so terrifying!¡± ¡°no wonder he can ride on the head of an iron eater. it¡¯s the divine beast black tortoise! this was a legendary existence.¡± many voices were extremely shocked. even mo lianhua was completely stunned. ¡°xuan¡­black tortoise?¡± mo lianhua looked at the black tortoise in disbelief. previously, he had actually called her an old dirty turtle? this¡­ mo lianhua lowered her head in fear and buried her head into her own mountain range. ¡°hmph, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°remember my name, sea king!¡± the black tortoise looked at the shocked crowd and smiled. this was the treatment of this sea king. as he spoke, he walked into the emperor-slaying formation and came to mo lianhua¡¯s side. ¡°little girl, this rose is for you.¡¯the black tortoise looked at mo lianhua and said indifferently. ¡°senior gave it to me?¡± mo lianhua¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief as she hurriedly took the thorny rose. seeing mo lianhua put away the thorny rose, black tortoise nodded and said,¡±¡±alright, since you¡¯ve accepted this sea king¡¯s roses, you¡¯re now a woman under this sea king¡¯s protection. if you have any problems in the future, feel free to find this sea king.¡± as he spoke, he prepared to leave arrogantly. ¡°big brother, he left just like that.¡±fatty rongrong asked in confusion. ¡°boring. i low can it be fun if you win her over? next!¡± black tortoise said with a smile. ¡°i see, big brother is awesome!¡± fatty rongrong cheered from the side. at this moment. xiao changtian and the others also arrived. however, xiao changtian¡¯s path was blocked by red spider silk. why is there a spider web?¡± xiao changtian said as he reached out with one hand.. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: No, This Is An Existence Even Stronger Than a Great Emperor!_i chapter 97: no, this is an existence even stronger than a great emperor!_i translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s voice rang out, and countless cultivators looked at xiao changtian and his group. xiao changtian raised a hand and was about to push the spider web away. everyone present saw this scene. ¡°a mortal?¡± ¡°a mortal has entered the mystic realm?¡± ¡°even a ninth level tribulation transcendence realm cultivator would turn into ashes if they touched this emperor slaying array, let alone a mortal.¡± instantly, all the cultivators present sneered. some kind-hearted cultivators waved their hands to stop xiao changtian from touching the formation. however, most of them had cold expressions on their faces. to immortal cultivators, mortals were like ants. there was no need to remind them. it was like an ordinary person walking on the street and casually stepping on an ant without any pity. that was because he did not put ants in his eyes at all. ¡°haha, it¡¯s finally here.¡± in the dark chamber, the man wearing the skull mask sneered as he looked at the crystal in his hand with a vicious gaze. the monarch-slaying formation was set up for xiao changtian. as long as xiao changtian touched it, he would be severely injured even if he didn¡¯t die. at that time, the spiders hiding in the secret realm could attack at any time and kill a heavily injured great emperor. the skull-masked man sneered as he stared at the crystal ball. the spider that was hiding in the dark was ready to attack. its eight spider legs were already bent and ready to exert force at any time. ¡°these spider webs are so troublesome.¡± xiao changtian held the white tiger in one hand and lowered his head. he didn¡¯t see anyone waving at him. then, a hand reached for the spider web. then, he gently fiddled with it. ¡°hahaha, die. the emperor slaying formation is an ancient formation. 1 spent a huge price to revive this formation.¡± the skeleton man was overjoyed when he saw xiao changtian reach out his hand. he burst out laughing. ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± the cultivators who were waving at xiao changtian were frozen in the air with despair on their faces. no one could save this mortal now. ¡°hiss hiss ~!¡± in the dark, the spider lay dormant, spitting out red spider silk from its mouth. it was already prepared to attack. as long as xiao changtian was heavily injured, he could kill him in one strike. ¡°how troublesome. i don¡¯t have any tools or anything. i have to open it myself.¡± xiao changtian said speechlessly. he waved his hand and the red spider silk broke instantly. ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°???¡± the few forces who saw this scene were instantly dumbfounded. ¡°this¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t the emperor slayer formation work? why isn¡¯t this mortal dead?¡± ¡°impossible, let¡¯s try?¡± those cultivators all looked puzzled. a tribulation transcendence daoist threw out a dharma treasure and hit the emperor-slaying formation. ¡°kacha!¡± the dharma treasure shattered and was blasted into pieces by the terrifying power of the emperor-slaying formation. ¡°hiss ~!¡± instantly, everyone gasped in shock. that was a high-grade defensive spirit weapon. although it wasn¡¯t anything precious to a tribulation transcending cultivator, it had been blasted to smithereens, but this mortal in front of him was actually fine. [i¡¯ve realized the truth!] suddenly, someone spoke. ¡°this person is not a mortal at all. he¡¯s an old monster. it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s an old monster that¡¯s even more awesome than the ancient great emperor.¡± jade sect¡¯s sect leader asked in puzzlement. ¡°how is that possible? how can an old monster not have any cultivation?¡±someone scoffed. ¡°who said 1 don¡¯t have cultivation? without cultivation, how could he be fine in front of the emperor-slaying formation?¡±¡±lt¡¯s just that this person¡¯s cultivation level is too high, so we couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡±¡± ¡°we can¡¯t tell?¡± ¡°f * ck, what realm is that expert at?¡± in an instant, everyone was dumbfounded. it was as if thunder had struck their minds! qin shou, the old man who was at the end of his life, was trembling all over. the walking stick he was holding on to trembled continuously on the ground, causing small holes to appear.¡±to be able to break the emperor-slaying formation, this person¡¯s cultivation is already beyond our imagination.¡± ¡°you must not offend the people of the qin family.¡± qin shou came down directly. the tribulation transcendence experts beside him nodded seriously. the old ancestor had lived for a very long time and was extremely experienced. he had helped the qin family avoid many crises. now, everyone was respectful. ¡°my montenegro sect cannot offend this expert!¡± ¡°my celestial cloud sect is the same.¡± ¡°our sect is the same.¡± immediately, countless sect leaders imitated qin shou¡¯s orders and gave orders to the existences in the clan. ¡°hiss hiss ~¡± in the dark, the spider was so frightened that it did not dare to move. it spat out countless red spider silk from its mouth and sent a message to the man in the skeleton mask in the dark chamber. in the dark chamber. the crystal ball in the skull-masked man¡¯s hand flickered with red light. it was all information from the spider. however, at this moment, the skull-masked man was also stunned on the spot. ¡°you¡­ who exactly are you?¡± ¡°how can you break the emperor slaying formation so easily?¡± the skull-masked man was so frightened that he took a few steps back before stabilizing his body. after a long time, he gave an order to the spider that was hiding in the dark. ¡°retreat!¡± they had to retreat now. otherwise, if the spiders were discovered, the entire mythical realm would lose control. immediately, the spider nodded and retracted all the red spider webs. it hopped on its eight legs and was about to leave the west bull continent. at this moment, everyone saw the spider again. ¡°these red spider webs were spat out by this spider?¡± ¡°what kind of spider is this? it can actually weave an emperor slaying array. it¡¯s so terrifying.¡± seeing that the spider was about to fly away, no one dared to stop it. everyone could feel a terrifying aura from the spider. this aura made them wary. xiao changtian, on the other hand, was holding a cat in his arms, lowering his head to deal with the spider silk in his hands. ¡°meow ~¡± the white tiger lay in xiao changtian¡¯s palm and licked the spider silk for him. the black tortoise saw xiao changtian and retreated into its shell. fatty rong rong wanted to make a move and grab that spider. however, another powerful and terrifying aura approached, making him hurriedly retract his claws. ¡°coo coo coo!¡± accompanied by the crow of a chicken, everyone suddenly saw a phoenix appear. the endless hell seemed to be burning the heavens. its divine might was impressive, and its figure floated in the nine heavens. as soon as she opened her mouth, the spider was instantly bitten by her! Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Kicking Black Tortoise, Punching Phoenix! Master Ye Fan! chapter 98: kicking black tortoise, punching phoenix! master ye fan! translator: 549690339 ¡°hiss ~!¡± the cultivators present couldn¡¯t figure out how many times they had gasped. previously, it was the iron eater, the divine beast black tortoise¡­ now, it was the divine beast phoenix¡­ they were completely stunned. he felt as if he was on a roller coaster today. the phoenix bit the spider and descended from the void. it raised its proud head and stared at everyone with disdain. it had a domineering aura. ¡± humph, ugly turtle, even a small bug, you can¡¯t catch it, you¡¯re a noob.¡±¡± phoenix looked at black tortoise who was hiding in his turtle shell and mocked. ¡°you¡­¡± hearing that he was being mocked, black tortoise was furious. if not for his master being here and the few of them sneaking out, he would not have been so scared that he would have shrunk into his turtle shell. ¡°you what you, you ugly green-furred tortoise.¡± phoenix said disdainfully, her face filled with contempt. ¡°phoenix, 1 can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡± in an instant, the black tortoise charged forward and pounced on the phoenix. they instantly bit and tore at each other. as for that little spider, it was picked up by the fat rongrong, who smashed it and ate it in one bite. ¡°the taste is not bad.¡± after eating, fatty rongrong nodded. the cultivators present were already so shocked that they were speechless. watching the divine beast phoenix and the divine beast black tortoise biting and fighting, they even turned around one after another, not daring to watch. this was a battle between divine beasts. he was only a mortal. if he angered the divine beasts, he and the others would not be able to bear the consequences. however, when they turned around and faced xiao changtian, their hearts skipped a beat. just then, they saw xiao changtian raising his head and smiling at them. ¡°hello, senior. hello, senior.¡± all the tribulation passing experts looked at xiao changtian with a smile. such an expert was able to destroy the emperor slaying formation with a wave of his hand. even those ancient emperors weren¡¯t capable of such a feat. he must not be offended! ¡°senior? are you talking about the great sun immortal?¡± xiao changtian looked at the great sun immortal standing beside him and nodded, agreeing with his idea. daoist big sun was still powerful. he had already come to the west bull continent, but he was still considered an expert and was called senior by others. ¡°daoist big sun, you guys chat first. i have something to deal with.¡±xiao changtian smiled and said to daoist big sun and the other experts. as for him, he was going to deal with the turtle and the old hen. he actually dared to sneak out behind his back and was even fighting. he couldn¡¯t tolerate it! xiao changtian¡¯s face darkened as he walked towards the turtle and the hen. ¡°you two are really capable. it¡¯s really three days without a beating.¡± xiao changtian¡¯s angry voice rang out, and everyone looked at him. xiao changtian stared at the turtle and kicked it into a hole. ¡°if you dare to be disobedient again, i¡¯ll stew you and make turtle soup. my patience is limited. this is the last time, do you hear me?¡± xiao changtian looked at the green-haired turtle that he had just kicked out and said angrily. the black tortoise sensed xiao changtian¡¯s anger. it quickly stuck out its head from its shell and nodded. seeing the turtle admit his mistake, xiao changtian turned his gaze to the hen. the old hen was also frightened. she squatted on the ground and wrapped her wings around herself, not daring to move. that arrogant head didn¡¯t dare to raise up anymore. instead, it buried itself into a small pit in front of le¡¯s eyes. ¡°hmph, now you know how to act cowardly? what did you do earlier? you deserve a beating!¡± as he spoke, xiao changtian held the cat in his left hand and grabbed the hen¡¯s neck with his right hand, lifting her up. ¡°if you don¡¯t listen to me, i¡¯ll pluck all your chicken feathers on the spot and roast chicken.¡±xiao changtian stared at the old hen and said fiercely. ¡°coo coo coo!¡± the old hen was so frightened that her entire body trembled and she did not dare to move. xiao changtian looked at the hen and threw it down. these two animals really made him worry. if one day, he was casually caught by a passerby and eaten directly, wouldn¡¯t he be unable to open the path of invincibility? this would not do! as an animal warden in his previous life, xiao changtian knew very well that some animals needed to be taught patiently. however, some animals had to be a little harsh and undergo guiding punishment in order to become obedient and obedient. after dealing with these two, xiao changtian looked at the fat rongrong. fatty rongrong was scared out of her wits, directly running over, hugging xiao chang tian¡¯s thigh, her mouth crying out in a pleading voice, even her pair of big eyes were about to burst into tears. he was scared. ¡°forget it, don¡¯t hang out with this green-haired turtle in the future.¡±xiao changtian said angrily. ¡°sob, sob, sob.¡± fatty rongrong nodded seriously, hanging on xiao changtian¡¯s thigh not daring to come down. when the crowd saw this scene, their previous shock was no longer counted. ¡°hiss countless people gasped. the temperature in the cave rose sharply. the senior in front of him kicked the black tortoise and punched the phoenix. even the iron eater could only beg for mercy. they only felt that the terrifying black fog, the emperor-slaying array, the crocodiles, the ferocious beasts, the silk-spitting spiders¡­ it was just a drizzle, nothing much. it was like the difference between a river and a lake and the huge waves of the sea! if someone had told them before that there was a senior who could kick the black tortoise and punch the phoenix, they would definitely scoff and laugh disdainfully, thinking that he was bragging. but now, they believed it! he completely believed it! ¡°why is the temperature rising so fast?¡± xiao changtian, who had taught the black tortoise and phoenix a lesson, turned around in confusion. everyone who was gasping immediately stopped and bent down with a smile on their faces. facing this senior in front of him, although it did not have any terrifying might, its might was a thousand times more terrifying than the previous emperor-slaying formation and the black tortoise phoenix! no, ten thousand times! 100,000 times! everyone was extremely shocked as they whispered to each other with their true qi. ¡°senior, why haven¡¯t i heard of his name before?¡± ¡°i wonder who is stronger between this senior and ye fan.¡± ¡°the two of them don¡¯t seem to have any cultivation. with our tribulations, it¡¯s impossible to compare them.¡± some of the tribulation transcending experts communicated with each other in a low voice, comparing ye fan and xiao changtian. when he spoke of transcending the tribulation, his voice was bitter. he even added two words in front of it. for the first time, they felt that their tribulation transcendence realm was actually so small! he was like a frog at the bottom of a well. after coming out of the dry well and seeing the vastness of the world, he felt small after being shocked! at this moment. ye fan and the others walked out from another passageway. there were some blood stains on their bodies, as if a battle had happened. ¡°master, you¡¯re here?¡± Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: The First Bookstore Chain Storel i chapter 99: the first bookstore chain storel i translator: 549690339 ¡°master, you¡¯re here?¡± ye fan¡¯s happy voice sounded. everyone saw ye fan and the others walking towards xiao changtian with extremely respectful expressions. because they had gone to another passage. that passage contained a supreme array formation and killing intent. moreover, the red spider silk of the emperor-slaying formation also appeared. fortunately, mu jiuhuang recognized him and did not charge into the array easily. they only walked out when the emperor-slaying formation was broken. ¡°disciple? so you¡¯re here too, and jiu ¡®er.¡± xiao changtian saw ye fan and mu jiuhuang and smiled faintly. he originally thought that it would take a lot of effort to find ye fan. after all, he had never asked his disciple about the exact location of his home in the west bull continent. he did not expect to meet her here. this was really something that he had searched for without any effort! ¡°master, why are you here?¡± mu jiuhuang asked curiously. however, compared to the opportunities in his master¡¯s small courtyard, it was far inferior. wasn¡¯t this matter unreasonable? ¡°we¡¯ll talk about this later. let¡¯s leave first and head to the wang clan.¡± xiao changtian said calmly. he looked at wang jingtian and asked him to lead the way. as the saying goes, wealth should not be exposed. the matter of giving money to his disciple could not be said here. ¡°yes¡­ yes, yes!¡± wang jingtian was sweating profusely and hurriedly agreed. he completely did not expect that this senior in front of him was actually senior ye fan¡¯s master. that day, ye fan attacked and killed ye hao with one axe! the shocking scene of the western bull continent had already been recorded in the crystal ball. wang jingtian had naturally seen it before. even if that terrifying axe wanted to split the west bull continent apart, he would still believe it. originally, he thought that xiao changtian had no cultivation, but he had a divine beast. he was an expert who hid in the mortal world and played around. he even compared xiao changtian and ye fan to see who was stronger. the two of them were very similar in age, which made wang jingtian curious. as the saying goes, there is no second best in literature and no second best in martial arts. in the world of cultivation, everyone will subconsciously compare the strong. but now. this senior was actually ye fan¡¯s master. wang jingtian was so shocked that his face was covered in sweat. he was only an outer sect disciple in the lin family. however, he still knew the eldest daughter of the lin family, lin tingzhi. standing next to ye fan was the eldest daughter of the ye family, lin tingzhi. even the lin family could not be compared to ye fan. there was probably no one on the entire continent who could compare to ye fan¡¯s master. ¡°please.¡± wang jingtian stood up and hurriedly led the way. xiao changtian took the lead and ye fan and the others followed behind. the black tortoise, phoenix, and iron eater followed ye fan and quietly left under everyone¡¯s respectful gazes. fifteen minutes later. the group of people, who were as still as stone statues, finally came back to their senses. ¡°this senior is actually ye fan¡¯s master?¡± ¡°not only that, the empress even called him master?¡± ¡°daoist xingyun still calls this senior?¡± a series of exclamations rang out. the voices were like waves, wave after wave, and each wave was stronger than the last! ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this world? am i dreaming? could it be that my life is coming to an end and i¡¯m hallucinating?¡± the walking stick that the qin family¡¯s ancestor, qin shou, was holding trembled endlessly. in the next moment, he raised his walking stick and slapped the qin family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s head. ¡°all! ancestor, why did you hit me?¡± the qin family head said in pain. ¡°you¡¯re not dreaming?¡± qin shou asked in realization. the qin family head was speechless. after a long time, everyone still did not leave. instead, they analyzed what had happened in the west bull continent recently. ¡°previously, ye fan¡¯s supreme being bone was dug out by the ye family and he was on the verge of death. it hasn¡¯t even been a few months since then, right?¡± ¡°there¡¯s also the great empress and daoist xingyun. both of them have broken through to the mahayana realm. that¡¯s the legendary mahayana realm!¡± ¡°senior¡¯s divine beasts, the black torts, and the phoenix¡­¡± h n everyone analyzed with relish. the more they analyzed, the more shocked they were. the final conclusion was that xiao changtian was too powerful. he was a peerless expert from ancient times who brought him a supreme opportunity. only mo lianhua, the leftover girl from jade lady sect, looked hesitant. she rested her chin on her hands and sat in front of the lake, feeling lost. she held the red thorny blood rose in her hand, and the shadow of the black tortoise vaguely echoed in her mind¡­ wang clan. because of xiao changtian¡¯s return, the entire wang clan was filled with a tense atmosphere. even a wily old fox like the head of the wang family would wipe the sweat off his forehead from time to time. ¡°master wang, is the weather very hot?¡± xiao changtian asked. ¡°it¡¯s not hot. i¡¯m weak. this is sweat¡­¡± the wang family head hurriedly explained. motherf * cker! among the people in front of him, one was the number one empress of the human race, one was a ioo,ooo-year-old ancestor, and the last was the eldest son of the ye family of the western bull continent. however, these people were only the disciples, maids, or juniors of the seniors¡­ the wang family head felt like a small ant sitting across from a few elephants¡­ even though the wang clan¡¯s beast fur leather was incomparably soft, at this moment, he felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. ¡°ye fan, this is your second junior brother, wang miaoshou.¡¯the first thing ye fan did was to let ye fan and wang miaoshou get to know each other. ¡°greetings, eldest senior brother!¡± wang miaoshou knelt down with a respectful expression. second senior brother, please rise.¡± ye fan smiled faintly and helped wang miaoshou up. their eyes were filled with sincerity. to be able to become master¡¯s disciple was a supreme opportunity. he must be an outstanding person or a person with a pure character¡­ after a simple introduction, the two of them were greeted. ¡°didn¡¯t jiu ¡®er ask me why 1 came to the west bull continent?¡± xiao changtian said slowly.¡± hearing this, everyone focused their attention and listened. xiao changtian said,¡±¡± the west bull continent has indeed suffered a serious disaster. there are some things that you can¡¯t handle at the moment. i¡¯ll help.¡±& quot; xiao changtian wanted to say that he was here to deliver gold. i was in a hurry when i left, so i didn¡¯t bring any gold. however, after seeing the scene of the disaster in the western bull continent, it was obvious that the earth had trembled. otherwise, why would the road be split apart, with a chasm and collapse? however, since the earth had moved, the gold he had brought with him was clearly not enough. he could only think of another way. after thinking about it, xiao changtian felt that he should open the first changtian book bureau in the west bull continent. in the great sun courier station, the cultivators preferred to read their own books. it was just an earthquake. to mortals, it was a disaster, but to cultivators, it was a trivial matter. he could use the money that immortal cultivators used to buy books to help ye fan rebuild his home. ¡°then the first branch of the changsheng bookstore will start from the west bull continent..¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 1oo: Chapter 1oo: Big Hit, sold well!_i chapter 1oo: chapter 1oo: big hit, sold well!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°thank you, master.¡± ye fan said gratefully, his heart incomparably warm. his master was a peerless expert who enjoyed the peaceful and quiet days of the world. however, he actually went out personally for her. the gratitude in ye fan¡¯s heart was indescribable. ¡°you¡¯re my disciple. there¡¯s no need for the word ¡®thank you¡¯ between master and disciple.¡±xiao changtian waved his hand and said indifferently. ¡°i thought about it and decided to open the changsheng bookstore chain in the west province first.¡± ¡°only then can we achieve our goal.¡± xiao changtian caressed the white tiger in his arms. his eyes were deep and he was already thinking about how to plan the first chain store. ye fan and the others saw xiao changtian¡¯s deep gaze. they were all shocked. ¡°could it be that senior is preparing to intimidate those people in the dark?¡±mu jiuhuang looked puzzled, but she was overjoyed. if senior¡¯s bookstore were to appear, the people in the dark would definitely be intimidated by senior and not dare to make a move again. and out of ye fan and out of the great sun immortal. daoist xingyun and the wang family were all puzzled. such a senior actually wanted to open a bookstore? senior was such a mighty figure, yet he actually did something that mortals did? however, the wang family head did not fall into a daze. instead, he immediately said,¡±¡±senior wants to open a bookstore chain. my wang family will invest all our resources to support senior.¡± the wang family head expressed his stance immediately. such a master, acting grotesque, he seems to be all normal. however, even if such a senior wanted to give away the entire wang family, the wang family head would not say anything. wang jingtian, who was at the side, saw his father¡¯s quick response and praised him in his heart. he wanted to remind his father, but he didn¡¯t expect his father to be so shrewd. ¡°as expected, the older the wiser.¡± wang jingtian thought to himself. ¡°alright, patriarch wang, i¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re a shareholder.¡±xiao changtian didn¡¯t refuse. if he wanted to open a chain store in the west bull continent, he still needed financial support. the wang family was a big business and was a good partner. furthermore, the test at the great sun relay station proved that the online novels from his previous life were even more popular with cultivators on the tian yuan continent. hence, he decided to do it. xiao changtian and family head wang discussed the follow-up and then started to implement it. a few days passed. xiao changtian wrote down a few books according to his memory. every single one of them was a divine work from back then. it was even a novel that he could finish reading even if he stayed up all night. ¡°just these few books.¡± xiao changtian placed the books in front of master wang and ordered butler wang to copy them. he stood in front of the high platform and looked into the distance. as he wrote down these books, the memories of the past surfaced in his mind. the story missions in each of them were very interesting. he could not help but reminisce. for a moment, he was filled with emotions. even his gaze turned deep. after standing for a while, xiao changtian sighed. he felt that the system was too much of a scam, so he went back to his room to rest. sitting on the stone bench, master wang, daoist xingyun, and the others were curious. ¡°senior, what¡¯s wrong? why was he so depressed? he seemed to be recalling some vicissitudes of the past?¡± ¡°a mighty figure like senior is really hard to guess!¡± the few of them sighed and then curiously flipped open the book that xiao changtian had written. ¡°hiss!¡± ¡°this, this, this, this¡­¡± daoist xingyun¡¯s pupils dilated, and the wang family¡¯s master was so shocked that he stuttered. wang jingtian, who was about to get up and pay his respects, saw the strange behavior of the wang family¡¯s head. he thought that something had happened and rushed over in a hurry. with a glance, he scanned the contents of the book. ¡°clang!¡± the sword in wang jingtian¡¯s hand fell to the ground on the spot. he slumped down on his butt, and the floor was smashed open. wang miaoshou followed closely behind¡­ an hour later. ¡°no wonder senior sighed earlier. his gaze was ancient, as if he had recalled something. these worlds were probably experienced by senior, right?¡± ¡°a single person ruled over the aeon, cut off the path to immortality, led everyone to high heavens, and fought with the gods¡­¡± ¡°pangu came first, then the heavens. senior, before the chaos¡­¡± ¡°these experts turned the stars in the sky into ashes in the blink of an eye¡­¡± shocked voices rang out like mosquitoes, and everyone felt a chill run down their spines. these worlds and experts were probably all existences from the ancient era. these existences disappeared one by one, dissipating into the river of time. only senior could escape from time and be eternal! speculations sprouted in everyone¡¯s hearts one after another, and then they spread out like bamboo shoots after the rain. several hours passed. the head of the wang family then instructed butler wang with a trembling voice to copy these shares. moreover, he had to use the most expensive paper, the best typography, and the best craftsmen¡­ after giving the order, the changsheng bookstore was built within two hours. at this moment, the wang family¡¯s head no longer cared about money. being able to do the best for his senior was the greatest opportunity for the wang family. finally. three days later. changsheng bookstore opened. the pages were gilded, and the top characters were printed on them. each book was sold for a hundred taels of gold. ¡°isn¡¯t this a little too expensive?¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect that the wang family head would be so honest. even the pages of the book were gilded. however¡­ what happened next stunned xiao changtian. the cultivators that he had seen in the secret realm had all gone crazy and fought to buy them. even a book had directly soared to a million taels of gold. although xiao changtian knew that gold was nothing to cultivators, he still limited the price. in his previous life, web novels were not expensive to begin with, let alone free ones. no matter what, he could not raise the price at will. in the end, he set the maximum price of a book at 500 gold taels so that it would not be so ridiculous. seeing the bookstore open, xiao changtian was overjoyed. he turned around and left. he would leave the rest to family head wang. only after xiao changtian left did the cultivators who bought the books and the tribulation transcending experts start to discuss crazily. ¡°why didn¡¯t i think of cultivating this technique before?¡± ¡°emperor vicious, you really think you¡¯re a role model for us female cultivators!¡±mo yan, the sect leader of the jade lady sect, was shocked. the qin family¡¯s ancestor, qin shou, looked at changsheng in his hand. a violent aura fluctuated around his body. suddenly, he had broken through! ¡°i, i actually broke through. the insights of these seniors actually allowed me to break through. hahaha!¡± a wild and hearty laughter rang out. ¡°senior is truly terrifying!¡± after the intense discussion, everyone was shocked and said in unison. in their eyes, a book was an era, or even more eras and planes¡­ however, senior was actually able to record it. it was unimaginable! even the skeletal man in the dark chamber had obtained one.. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Asking the Divine Lord Which Era Is This?_i chapter 101: asking the divine lord which era is this?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°master, this is the bookstore opened by that existence. i¡¯ve brought back a few novels for you.¡± a scene flashed across the crystal ball. the skeletal man put away the crystal ball and looked at the gilded pages of the novel curiously. a wisp of black gas came out from behind him and flipped through a few novels. ¡°what?¡± the black gas was his spiritual will. in a few breaths, he had finished reading all the basic novels. the skeletal man stood up with a swoosh, and the stool behind him was kicked away. behind her, the black shadow that had been burned by the flames earlier slowly floated out. this was the first time she had seen the skull-masked man so shocked. then, she glanced at the novels. instantly. the black shadow swayed and even began to dissipate. fortunately, the skull-masked man regained his senses and stabilized the black shadow again. ¡°the records inside are extremely real and don¡¯t seem to be fabricated.¡± ¡°compared to the glory of the tian yuan continent before the fallen emperor era, martial arts are even more prosperous.¡± ¡°it is not inferior to the legendary immortal world. it is even more terrifying¡­¡± the skull-masked man said in a low voice. the entire secret chamber was filled with his echo. ¡°then¡­¡± the black shadow asked weakly. ¡°we need to consult the gods about this matter.¡± hearing the word ¡¯god¡¯, the black shadow nodded silently. then, his figure disappeared and he left the secret chamber. after a long time, the skeletal man hesitantly opened a hidden box on the table. inside the box was a huge skull. as the skull appeared, an extremely terrifying pressure suddenly descended on the dark chamber. ¡°why did you wake me up?¡±the skull glowed with a faint green light. ¡°sir god, the matter of the tian yuan continent has been obstructed by someone.¡±the skull-masked man replied. ¡°what?!¡± instantly, the skull flew into a rage and trembled violently. however, the skull seemed to have thought of something and calmed down again.¡±who is it?¡± you might be an ant, but there should be no one on the tian yuan continent who can match you in this era.¡± the skull-masked man shook his head and said,¡±¡±sir divine lord, that person¡¯s cultivation is far above mine. in fact, he even has black tortoise and phoenix by his side¡­¡± ¡°what? the black tortoise and the phoenix have appeared?¡±upon hearing black tortoise and phoenix, the skull seemed to have thought of something and sounded shocked. ¡°yes.¡± ¡°not only that, the master behind them is even more terrifying. i once used the emperor slaying formation to kill them, but he destroyed it with a wave of his hand.¡± the skull-masked man ordered, ¡°you want me to help you get rid of him? you should know that i¡¯ve already attacked once. the price is not light. i¡¯ll only attack once in 100,000 years.¡¯the skull said solemnly. ¡°no, i¡¯m not asking the divine lord to take action. i¡¯m asking the divine lord to help me take a look at these novels.¡±the man in the skull mask said. as he spoke, he placed the gold-plated novels in front of the skull. ¡°a novel?¡± the skeletal divine lord frowned and swept his divine will over. ¡°what era is this?¡± ¡°these existences¡­¡± after the skull divine lord finished scanning with his spiritual force, he stopped in midair and muttered to himself. the skull-masked man¡¯s heart sank when he saw the divine lord¡¯s expression. could it be that even this divine lord of the immortal world did not know? however, he didn¡¯t dare to urge her. in the immortal world. the skeleton divine lord was puzzled and shocked. he passed the contents of the novel to the other divine lords with his divine sense. ¡°how terrifying is this? which era?¡± ¡°these existences can destroy us with a snap of their fingers, right?¡± ¡°where did these records come from?¡± powerful auras looked at the skeleton god. ¡°this is about the matter in the lower realm¡­¡± as the skeleton divine lord spoke, he recounted the entire process. ¡°that person¡­could it be related to that legend?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t say much. that¡¯s a forbidden existence. how can it be in a lower realm that doesn¡¯t even have a great emperor?¡± ¡°that¡¯s true, but that person¡­¡± ¡°that person is probably the reincarnation of some lucky person, or he made it up out of thin air. it can¡¯t be true. how can there be such a powerful existence in the world?¡± the group of divine lords discussed this matter with a solemn expression. in the end, however, everyone agreed that the tian yuan continent no longer had an emperor after the skeleton god¡¯s attack! the opportunity to become a martial monarch realm expert had completely disappeared and it had become a desolate continent with incomplete laws. it was impossible for him to be an expert. at most, he was an existence before the fallen emperor era. the skeleton divine lord nodded. after combining all kinds of analysis, he descended into the dark chamber again. ¡°this person is an exception. he should be someone who survived before the di luo era.¡± ¡°as for the novel, it¡¯s just fabricated.¡± ¡°as long as you open the door of antiquity and recover your strength, i will send down divine light to bring you to the divine world.¡± ¡°bring forward the dark chaos.¡± after the skeleton god finished speaking, the green light disappeared, and the skull fell into the dark box again. ¡± the dark turmoil in advance?¡± ¡°from now on, the tian yuan continent will not even be able to transcend tribulation.¡± the skull-masked man¡¯s eyes were deep as he said in a deep voice. after a while, his voice suddenly became ferocious,¡±hehe, what does it have to do with me? when did the tian yuan continent accept me?¡± the skeletal man¡¯s voice was mournful. the crystal ball appeared again and he issued orders. instantly. in countless sects. the cultivators were shocked. ¡°the dark chaos has started early. this¡­¡± in dayang town. the pavilion master of the secret pavilion was taking a stroll. he looked into the courtyard and found that the door of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard was closed. all of a sudden, he frowned and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°that¡¯s not right. my heart is so flustered¡­¡± the pavilion master of the secret pavilion touched his chest with a puzzled expression. this feeling of panic and helplessness was something that only the old pavilion master of the pavilion of heavenly secrets had felt before he passed away. ¡°this¡­¡± as the pavilion master thought about this, the heaven¡¯s secrets compass once again appeared in front of his body. he formed all kinds of spells, his fingers constantly calculating, and his mouth chanted complex and ancient chants. his entire face carried an extremely gloomy expression. he was deducing! he wanted to use the art of divination to deduce what had happened on the tian yuan continent. two hours later, the head of the pavilion master of heavenly secrets was covered in bean-sized sweat. the sweat rolled down and dripped onto the ground. the heaven secrets compass also landed on the ground in an instant. kacha! a corner of the heaven secrets compass was knocked off. mo tianji¡¯s expression changed drastically,¡±¡±the tian yuan continent will face a great calamity!¡± Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Dark City Descends! chapter 102: dark city descends! translator: 549690339 rumble! countless dark clouds gathered in the sky as the pavilion master of the secret pavilion finished speaking. there was an ominous feeling in that black cloud! this black cloud did not only cover the northern barren continent, but the entire tian yuan continent. wang clan, in a small courtyard. xiao changtian looked at the sky with a dumbfounded expression. the sun was shining brightly just now. why was it suddenly going to rain? ¡°this lousy weather is affecting the bookstore¡¯s sales.¡± xiao changtian smacked his lips. it was just a rainy day, but it was a good time to sleep. he was tired from counting money, so he went to take a nap. he walked back to the small house and began to sleep. soon, he started snoring. outside the room, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. a sense of oppression that was about to rain caused the entire west bull continent to panic. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± mu jiuhuang looked at the black clouds in the sky with a solemn expression. she felt that there was something terrifying in the black cloud. however, she could not tell what it was exactly. ¡°could it be that the black fog from before is making a comeback?¡±countless cultivators had terrified expressions on their faces. the incident with ye hao had already caused everyone in the west bull continent to panic. now, as long as everyone saw the black fog, they would be terrified. the other three continents were also in fear. one by one, the ancestors appeared and observed the heavenly secrets, but they could not find anything. this black cloud came too quickly without any warning. nanbu continent, within the beast taming sect. ¡°aiya!¡± chu yiren was wearing a long dress that fluttered on the floor. with a smile on her face, chu yiren carefully studied the details of being a lady under the guidance of a maid, from eating to putting on makeup to walking¡­ chu yiren was strolling along, making herself look graceful and graceful. however, she made a mistake and the heel of her right foot stepped on her skirt. however, her left foot had already stepped out and she fell on the ground. ¡°sob, sob, 1 don¡¯t want to learn anymore. this is too difficult.¡± chu yiren¡¯s face darkened. as a cultivator, it was nothing much for her to fall to the ground. however, this was the thousandth time she had practiced. every time she reached this step, she would fall down. this was also the thousandth time she had fallen. ¡°miss, didn¡¯t you say that you have to become a lady in order to be liked by others? isn¡¯t this very tolerant?¡± the maid at the side could not stand it anymore. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that chu yiren was the daughter of the sovereign, she would have slapped her long ago¡­ she really could not stand it anymore. this young lady of hers was a genius in cultivation, but when it came to being a lady, she felt that it was better to forget about it¡­ however, as a maid, she would be beaten to death if she spoke like this. she could only speak extremely patiently. ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t learn this anymore. just teach me charm. 1¡¯11 use it next time.¡±divine beast chu yiren tore off her dress, revealing her long, snow-white legs. ¡°all, this¡­¡± hearing that chu yiren wanted to learn the art of bewitching, the maid¡¯s face reddened slightly. helpless, she nodded. then, in the room, two women¡­ pa! suddenly, chu yiren was imitating the maidservant¡¯s charm technique. the scene was beautiful, but maniac chu barged in. ¡°daughter, something big has happened¡­¡± maniac chu pushed open the door and saw the scene in front of him. he was speechless. ¡°father?¡± ¡°sect master!¡± in an instant, chu yiren and the maid were shocked and hurriedly got off the bed. ¡°father, why didn¡¯t you knock when you came in?¡±chu yiren said angrily. ¡°yiren, w-what happened to you? you won¡¯t¡­¡± maniac chu stuttered as he stared at chu yiren in disbelief. chu yiren rolled her eyes at maniac chu.¡± then, chu yiren waved her hand, gesturing for the maid to leave. after the maid left, chu yiren finally explained everything. ¡°i see.¡± maniac chu finally relaxed. he then turned to chu yiren.¡± daughter, something big has happened. there¡¯s going to be a disaster on the tian yuan continent¡­¡± maniac chu told him about the black fog. ¡°father, do you mean that you want me to find senior? what happened?¡± maniac chu nodded. ¡°¡±that black fog isn¡¯t just a simple black fog. now that it¡¯s in the sky, something big must have happened. i¡¯ve already contacted a few sects from other continents and they¡¯ve also told me about this.& quot; ¡°if anything happens, i need to stabilize the situation, so now, only you can go and ask.¡± ¡°remember, senior is an expert. you can¡¯t be rude¡­especially when it was like just now, it was easy to attract the senior¡¯s dislike.¡± ¡°men¡¯s thoughts are generally the same, but senior is different¡­¡± ¡°do you understand?¡± maniac chu warned. he was really afraid that chu yiren would say the same shocking words again and make the senior unhappy. ¡°oh.¡± chu yiren replied casually. when she heard that she would be able to meet her senior, her face lit up with joy. riding on the snow wolf king, she left in a hurry. ¡°sigh!¡± looking at his daughter, maniac chu could only sigh. he called elder wang over to protect chu yiren. on the same day. above the sea near the central heaven continent, a black palace descended from the black fog. this palace was called dark city! this dark city was emitting rolling black clouds, making it difficult for people to spy on it. ¡°what exactly is going on with that dark city? it seems to be related to the black fog from before?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. ever since the dark city appeared, the black cloud seemed to have stopped moving.¡± ¡°what is the origin of dark city?¡± for a moment, people who didn¡¯t know the truth began to guess and have different opinions. in the dark chamber, the man with the skeleton mask looked at the dark city and nodded in satisfaction. the dark city was a magic treasure of the immortal world that absorbed the nomological fate of this continent. as long as he absorbed enough laws, he could open the ancient door. at that time¡­ on the other side, inside changsheng bookstore. mu jiuhuang¡¯s expression was solemn. a light lit up on the ring in her hand. it was a message from the nine phoenix dynasty. the content of the message was naturally about the dark city on the sea of the central heaven continent. mu jiuhuang scanned the message with her spiritual will. ¡°i know, dark city. it seems that those people have made a move.¡± mu jiuhuang muttered. her face was solemn, but she did not gather the nine phoenixes to attack the crowd at the first moment. ¡°great emperor, what about this matter?¡± ¡°don¡¯t use any methods for now. observe in secret and wait for my orders.¡±mu jiuhuang answered directly. he had to ask his master about this matter first.. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Naturally, Someone Would Take Care of Such a Small Matterl i chapter 103: naturally, someone would take care of such a small matterl i translator: 549690339 mu jiuhuang entered the room. xiao changtian was currently feeding the turtle. ¡°you green-haired turtle, if you dare to run away again, 1¡¯11 use the hammer in the small courtyard to break your turtle shell.¡± ¡± you old hen, next time i won¡¯t be grabbing your neck, but taking you to the kitchen and chopping you up with a knife.¡±¡± xiao changtian lectured the two divine beasts with anger on his face. these two are really troublesome. can¡¯t they learn from alpha? playing chess every day to cultivate noble sentiments? every day, he only thought of quarreling and bickering. if one day, he was swallowed alive by a passerby, who would he reason with? the path of invincibility was ruined just like that? ¡°if the two of you can understand, i¡¯ll give the two of you an opportunity in the future. but if you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll end up very miserable.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. the black tortoise and phoenix¡¯s eyes lit up and they nodded. master¡¯s dao was a supreme dao. back then, they were suppressed by an extremely terrifying law. that law was simply invincible in the universe! if they could obtain the opportunity bestowed by their master, they could even advance further! at that time, it was not impossible for them to achieve the creation realm. ¡°aiyo, you guys are actually quite intelligent.¡±xiao changtian looked at the turtle and the phoenix and nodded, smiling faintly. the opportunity he was talking about was naturally waiting for the person who had completed the system to open the path of invincibility. after becoming invincible, he would give the green-haired turtle, the old hen, and the dog a chance to improve their bloodline. the turtle upgraded to the black tortoise, and the old hen upgraded to the phoenix¡­ in xiao changtian¡¯s heart, he had already imagined the scene after completing the mission more than once. ¡°master.¡± mu jiuhuang spoke respectfully. ¡°jiu ¡®er, what¡¯s the matter?¡± xiao changtian asked. this rainy day was filled with speechlessness. what did jiu ¡®er want to do when she suddenly came to find him? ¡°master, i have received news that a huge dark castle has appeared on the sea of the central heaven continent. the dark clouds in the sky are coming from that dark castle.¡±mu jiuhuang said. ¡°what is it? there was such a thing? 1 thought it was because of the bad weather, but it turns out that someone was up to something. these people deserve to die.¡± xiao changtian said angrily. ¡°master, do you also think those people are despicable?¡±mu jiuhuang asked when she saw xiao changtian¡¯s anger. the master was a supreme mighty figure, a reclusive expert. he hid in the mortal world and returned to his original state to seek seclusion. clearly, he was troubled by this black fog. ¡°those people can only be said to have evil intentions.¡±xiao changtian said. which orthodox cultivator would release a black cloud? moreover, that black cloud was terrifying. it was probably not that simple. it must be someone from the demonic path or the demon race who wanted to do something bad. in his previous life, he had read many novels. even in the basic online novels that he had written from memory, there were some villains who did this and did things like sucking the blood of humans. wasn¡¯t this considered evil? isn¡¯t this considered hateful? ¡°then¡­should we take down dark city?¡±mu jiuhuang asked again with anticipation in her eyes. if he could find out the secrets of the person behind it, he would be closer to the truth. ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°of course i don¡¯t care. there¡¯s no need to care about such a small matter.¡± xiao changtian looked at mu jiuhuang and said hurriedly. he didn¡¯t expect jiu ¡®er to have so many thoughts. how could mortals care about such things? to be able to make the entire tian yuan continent be covered in black clouds, it was definitely some great demon. generally speaking, this kind of demon was an existence that killed without blinking. why did mere mortals care so much? this matter would be handled by the mighty cultivators. what was jiu ¡®er thinking about every day? wasn¡¯t this a groundless worry? even if that layer of black fog could devour human souls, blood essence, and so on, there were still immortal cultivators in front of it. it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to do anything, but when faced with something that far exceeded their power, they still braced themselves and rushed forward. if this wasn¡¯t sending their heads away, what was it? it was like an egg hitting a stone. unnecessary sacrifices could be reduced. ¡°you don¡¯t have to care about this small matter?¡± mu jiuhuang was stunned. dark city had appeared, and endless black clouds had covered the tian yuan continent. the true goal of the person behind the scenes was even for the door of antiquity. was this a small matter? that¡¯s right! to his master, even if those ancient emperors were revived, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much. senior black tortoise and the others were already ancient emperors! master¡¯s realm could only be higher. this matter was indeed a small matter in the eyes of the senior. however, to the people of the tian yuan continent, the matter of dark city was a huge disaster. they could not ignore it. mu jiuhuang was conflicted and wanted to beg xiao changtian to help. the tian yuan continent was filled with living beings. immortal cultivators were only a portion of the human race. most of them were mortals. ¡°master, then this matter¡­¡± mu jiuhuang asked. before she could finish, xiao changtian interrupted her,¡±¡±someone will take care of this matter. don¡¯t worry about it. think about how you can feed these animals like me and ensure that they are alive and kicking.¡± ¡°if you raise these animals well, you will also have a chance.¡± xiao changtian¡¯s voice was calm. if something happened to the great demon lord, there would definitely be a big shot in the immortal cultivation sect. this matter could be completely assured. the most important thing now was to let mu jiuhuang learn how to raise these animals as soon as possible. after raising these animals well, she would open the path of invincibility and directly upgrade jiu ¡®er to the heavenly empress. in any case, he was invincible and could level up at will. ¡°yes.¡± when mu jiuhuang heard this, surprise appeared on her pretty face. senior was asking her to focus on raising the divine beast and comprehend the great dao within. as for the dark city, senior will be in charge of it. ¡°master is such a good person ~¡± mu jiuhuang said gratefully. mu jiuhuang¡¯s face was flushed red as she came out of xiao changtian¡¯s room. it was the flush of excitement because the senior had given her a ¡± animal breeding manual¡±. she flipped through the pages and understood that this was a more powerful great dao. it was a great dao that should be taken after breaking through to the mahayana realm. the previous cultivation technique recorded the tribulation transcendence realm. because of the emperor fall era, the cultivation path after the great ascension realm had been cut off. however, this ¡± animal breeding manual¡±, although the cover was ordinary, it recorded the cultivation path after the great ascension. it was extremely terrifying! in the room, xiao changtian was speechless as he questioned the system,¡±¡±can you give me something good? can¡¯t you be a little more cool? what about the animal breeding manual?¡± nanbu state. chu yiren rode the snow wolf king as fast as lightning. she couldn¡¯t wait to see xiao changtian again. however, halfway through, the snow wolf king suddenly let out a low roar¡­. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chu Yiren Was Captured by the Joy chapter 104: chu yiren was captured by the joy buddha! 1 translator: 549690339 the snow wolf king let out a deep roar and stopped in front of an island that was glowing with golden buddhist light. on the island. men and women toasted each other, their faces rippling with a different kind of smile. their clothes were messy and unsightly. chu yiren frowned, finding it hard to believe that these people were buddhist disciples. if it was before, chu yiren wouldn¡¯t have minded. but now, this island was blocking her way. ¡°move aside!¡± chu yiren¡¯s voice was clear and loud. her voice was accompanied by the surging of her inner core, and it spread throughout the entire island. ¡°hmm? who was it? how dare you speak to the people of our western paradise in such a manner?¡± ¡°how dare that son of a b * tch make way for our island?¡± ¡°watch me deal him!¡± the monks who were singing and dancing in the night were instantly enraged. they smashed the wine jars in their hands and looked at chu yiren with incomparable violence. then, his eyes lit up. ¡°damn, what a beautiful woman. in comparison, the one beside me is simply rouge.¡±one of the monks kicked the woman who was clinging onto him away, staring at chu yiren lecherously. ¡°miss, you and i, fo you, are fated. i am the second disciple of the happy zen master. if you are willing to help me cultivate, can i introduce my master to you?¡± ¡°second, it¡¯s that silver pewter spearhead. forget it. miss, i¡¯m the eldest disciple of the joyful zen master. i can directly represent my master and lead you to our buddhist sect.¡± the monks all had greedy gazes as they sized up chu yiren. this made chu yiren extremely unhappy. it was fine if these monks didn¡¯t make way for her, but now they actually dared to covet her beauty? the monks ¡®lewd gazes made her very unhappy! ¡°i think you guys need to be taught a lesson!¡± without another word, the long whip in chu yiren¡¯s hand flew out and she swung it at a monk. ¡°all!¡± the monk was struck in the chest by the whip, and his skin and flesh split open. he screamed, but his face was filled with enjoyment. ¡°you¡­¡± seeing this, chu yiren was rendered speechless. why was there someone who was enjoying being beaten up? ¡°young lady, you are still young and don¡¯t understand the profoundness of this. when you join the branch of my western paradise¡¯s zen master joyful, 1 will let you understand that other than whips, there are even more interesting things¡­¡± the eldest disciple had a smile on his face. as he spoke, he grabbed at chu yiren¡¯s whip. a massive force surged through her, and chu yiren was shocked to discover that the monk before her had a cultivation level higher than hers. chu yiren was pulled down from the snow wolf king¡¯s back by the force. the monks instantly surrounded chu yiren. buddhist seals appeared one after another, forming a huge swastika! chu yiren was trapped for a moment, unable to escape. ¡°how dare you!¡± at this moment, elder wang, who had followed behind, roared angrily. the terrifying palm of a tribulation transcendence expert instantly fell and disintegrated the huge golden buddhist swastika mark. the monks were sent flying. only then did chu yiren break free. ¡°miss, i¡¯m late.¡± elder wang said apologetically as he stood in front of chu yiren. the aura around him spread out, intimidating everyone on the island. ¡°a tribulation transcendence expert!¡± ¡°there¡¯s actually a tribulation transcendence expert behind this girl?!¡± ¡°we¡¯ve encountered a tough one, quickly inform the zen master.¡± many of the joyful buddha¡¯s disciples were terrified and prepared to ask for help. ¡°no need, i¡¯m here.¡± at this moment, a deep and heavy voice sounded. it was as angry as thunder, and its powerful aura was in direct confrontation with elder wang. in terms of aura, he was even stronger than elder wang. ¡°happy zen master!¡± ¡°master!¡± the monks who had been blasted into pieces earlier were all pleasantly surprised when they saw the fat monk who was surrounded by golden buddhist light. the person who came was none other than the vice sect leader of the western paradise, dhyana master joyful. he cultivated the joyful buddhist dao. therefore, the disciples were so immersed in wine and sex. ¡°buddha of joy?¡± elder wang¡¯s face darkened when he saw the person who had come. he had also heard of the name of the happy buddha. he was an expert at the fifth stage of the tribulation transcendence realm. he liked beauty and was cruel and rampaging. ¡°miss, you go first. i¡¯ll cover the rear.¡±elder wang said in a deep voice. with the joy buddha personally stepping down, a fierce battle was inevitable. most importantly, elder wang knew that he was no match for the buddha of joy. ¡°hehe, benefactor, you have no fate with buddha. please leave. benefactor, please stay behind.¡±the buddha of joy smiled lecherously. the golden buddhist light on the island transformed into the buddha¡¯s palm and struck toward elder wang. elder wang could not resist the terrifying power at all. he only felt as if a mountain had crashed into his chest. his entire body was like a kite with a broken string as he flew backward. ¡°miss¡­¡± elder wang stared at the small path with great difficulty. he wanted to reach out to grab it, but under the terrifying power, it disappeared from chu yiren¡¯s sight. ¡°elder wang!¡± chu yiren was shocked. even elder wang wasn¡¯t a match for this person. suddenly, a sense of fear welled up in her heart. ¡°buzz!¡± the fear in her heart had just risen when a golden rope turned into a rope and tied her up. ¡°what do you want?¡± chu yiren was shocked. fear filled her heart. those buddhist disciples were all sneering, and their smiles were lewd. could it be that she was going to¡­ ¡°female benefactor, you are fated with buddhism. tonight, i will bring you to comprehend the joyful buddha dao.¡±joy zen master smiled. then, he waved his hand, and the entire island flew back to the western cow. they had already vanished and the calamity of the western bull continent had ended. now, it was time for them to return and continue guarding the western paradise. it was extremely lively in front of the bookstore. even though the black cloud had caused everyone to panic, the number of people who came to buy books remained high. at this moment, a figure descended from the sky like a meteor! ¡°bang!¡± with a dull sound, a deep pit was formed on the marble ground in front of the academy. ¡°how dare you! someone dares to cause trouble!¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed. this was her master¡¯s bookstore, and now someone had come to destroy it. she couldn¡¯t tolerate it. she frowned and took large strides. in an instant, she arrived in front of the deep pit and grabbed elder wang in her hand. mu jiuhuang was shocked when she saw his face.¡±¡±elder wang?¡± elder wang also recognized that the person in front of him was the great empress, and his face was filled with joy. he hurriedly wanted to speak. seeing that elder wang was struggling, mu jiuhuang let go of him and put him down. she asked curiously,¡±¡±elder wang, who hit you?¡± mu jiuhuang released her hand. elder wang steadied himself and took a breath. he did not answer mu jiuhuang¡¯s question but said anxiously,¡±¡±not good, the young lady of the chaos family has been captured.. he was caught by the joy buddha!¡± Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Rescue Chu Yirenl i chapter 105: rescue chu yirenl i translator: 549690339 ¡°what is it? chu yiren was arrested?¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. chu yiren was the daughter of maniac chu, the leader of the beast tamer sect. how could she have been captured by the joy buddha? this matter was getting interesting. ¡°wait here.¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed. her figure flashed and she appeared in xiao changtian¡¯s room in the next moment. xiao changtian had already gone out for a walk with the white tiger in his arms. ¡°senior black tortoise, chu yiren has been captured!¡±mu jiuhuang said anxiously. she was naturally aware of the buddha of joy¡¯s character. if chu yiren fell into the hands of the buddha of joy, she would be devoured alive like a sheep in a pack of wolves. it was too late to save them now. he could only look for senior black tortoise and the others. ¡°what? there¡¯s actually such a thing? boss black tortoise, that chu yiren is also my junior, so please make a move once.¡±fatty rongrong begged. previously, he had gone through thick and thin with chu yiren! ¡°don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let chu yiren suffer.¡± the black tortoise raised its turtle head with an arrogant expression. that expression was as if it was showing off to the phoenix. ¡°what are you waiting for? of course, we have to hurry up to save them.¡¯the chaos ant lying on the corner of the table could not stand the quarrel between the black tortoise and the phoenix. the antennae on its forehead moved, and red light flashed. in the next moment, mu jiuhuang, black tortoise, phoenix, fatty rongrong, and elder wang once again arrived on the island. in a meditation room on the island. chu yiren was tied up by the buddha¡¯s light, and the happy buddha was placed on the big bed in front of her. next to it was chu yianyi¡¯s whip, lit by a few candles. ¡°wuwuwuwu!¡± chu yiren¡¯s speech ability had been sealed by the joy buddha¡¯s divine ability. she could only frantically hide in bed, her heart filled with anxiety. xiao changtian¡¯s shadow was in his mind. ¡°help! wuwuwu¡­¡± chu chu yiren was in despair. the fat monk in front of her was staring at her lecherously. how could she not know what he was up to? ¡°female benefactor, you are fated with buddha. please don¡¯t be afraid. i will let you understand what the word ¡®joy¡¯ means.¡± the buddha of joy stared at chu yiren, his eyes filled with greed as he sized her up. he had already walked over, his large hands reaching out to grab her. chu yiren furrowed her brows. although she was tied up, she could still move her body and dodge the attacks. when the old monk tried to grab her, she dodged to the right. when the old monk grabbed her right, she dodged to the left. for a moment, the joy buddha could not do anything to her. ¡°stupid boohoo, come boohoo!¡± chu yiren said, a smug look on her face. seeing that he had failed time and time again, the buddha of joy was thoroughly enraged. the mahayana buddhist light around him radiated, freezing chu yiren in place. ¡°wuwu?¡± chu yiren was shocked. she wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°benefactor, please follow my buddha path.¡±as the buddha of joy spoke, he reached out to grab chu yiren. ¡°wuwuah!¡± chu yiren screamed, wanting to save him. ¡°hahaha, go ahead and shout. even if you scream until your throat breaks, no one will pay attention to you.¡¯the buddha of joy laughed loudly, and his pair of hands were about to land. ¡°bang!¡± right at this moment, a mountain-like force directly sent him flying. it was fatty rongrong, sitting on top of the buddha of joy¡¯s head. ¡°what old monk, and the joy buddha? he¡¯s simply embarrassing buddhism.¡±black tortoise rider on top of rongrong¡¯s head said disdainfully. as for phoenix. with a disdainful expression, the true phoenix fire around his body burned, and a flame landed on the lower body of the buddha of joy. ¡°ah!¡± the buddha of joy cried out mournfully, his entire body struggling, but being pressed down by fatty rongrong, he basically couldn¡¯t move, his screams like a pig being slaughtered. mu jiuhuang walked to the bed and helped chu yiren undo the restraints of the buddhist light. ¡°sister jiuhuang, you¡¯re finally here. you almost scared me to death. i thought¡­¡± chu yiren still felt a lingering fear in her heart. ¡°aren¡¯t you in the beast tamer sect?¡± mu jiuhuang asked curiously. why was he caught by the joy buddha?¡± although the joy buddha was powerful, he couldn¡¯t go to the beast tamer sect to capture him, right? ¡°i¡­ it was father who asked me to come and find senior.¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this¡­¡± chu yiren explained everything clearly. mu jiuhuang finally understood, and a look of realization appeared on her face. ¡°then come with us to the west bull continent first. master is currently in the west bull continent. if you come back with us, you¡¯ll be able to see master.¡± ¡°as for that black cloud, tell sect master chu directly. senior has already said that he will be in charge of that black cloud and tell the people of the southport continent not to panic.¡± mu jiuhuang instructed. then, everyone looked at the buddha of joy who was screaming on the ground. his figure flashed and disappeared. the only thing left in the room was the miserable scream of the buddha of joy. it was not until mu jiuhuang and the others left that the screams of the joyful buddha in the room rang out. a group of joyful buddha¡¯s disciples ran in with surprised expressions on their faces. ¡°master was burned to death by the flames?¡± ¡°master, will you be a cripple in the future?¡± whispers rang out, and the joy buddha¡¯s face instantly turned furious. ¡°inform all the disciples and elders of the western paradise to hurry back to the west bull continent. these people are heading there!¡± ¡°i want them to understand whose world the western bull continent belongs to!¡± ¡°i must take revenge for this hatred!¡± the joyful buddha roared furiously. his voice was like thunder. his body was crippled from now on. then, how could he, the joyful buddha, still do happy things? the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. the buddha of joy directly gave an order, wanting all the disciples of the western paradise to return within a day. ¡°yes.¡± after receiving the order, countless disciples of the joyful buddha went to convey the order. xiao changtian didn¡¯t know about all of this. he was currently hugging the white tiger and taking a walk in a forest in the west bull continent. the reason why he chose the mountain forest was because it was quiet and there were no people disturbing him. it was just the right time for him to be quiet for a while and let go of his worldly obsession. after all, his brain had been filled with gold recently. even the room was almost filled with gold. he felt suffocated by the gold and wanted to come out to relax. ¡°rustle, rustle, rustle!¡± xiao changtian walked to an ancient road. suddenly, he heard a rustling sound in front of him. he looked over and saw an old monk. the old monk was dressed in grey cloth clothes. he held a broom in his hand and slowly swept the ground. his movements were extremely skilled. in a few moves, the dead leaves on the ground were cleaned up. behind the old monk was a solemn ancient buddhist temple. green smoke curled up, but it seemed that the old monk was the only one there. the old monk glanced at the ground and sensed xiao changtian¡¯s gaze.. he was stunned,¡±¡±benefactor, how did you get here?¡± Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Sweeping Monk?_i chapter 106: sweeping monk?_i translator: 549690339 the old monk was confused. he had set up the mahayana buddhism outside the ancient temple and completely sealed it up. even a ninth level tribulation transcendence expert would not be able to discover it. however, although this green-robed man in front of him was handsome and extraordinary, there was no spiritual energy fluctuation around him. he was obviously a mortal. how could a mortal pass through his mahayana dharma barrier? impossible! it was absolutely impossible! the old monk directly denied it. ¡°master, which mountain is this? what kind of temple is this?¡± xiao changtian asked. this place was quiet and peaceful. it was a good place. the ancient temple of mount han was leisurely and carefree! xiao changtian had once fantasized that if he couldn¡¯t open the path of invincibility, he would live in such a place in his old age, enjoying his life and not see the noise of the mortal world. ¡°benefactor, where did you come from?¡± the old monk smiled kindly. he didn¡¯t answer xiao changtian¡¯s question. instead, he wanted to ask xiao changtian how he managed to pass through his dharma barrier. ¡°where did you come from?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. was the old monk trying to argue with him? could it be that he could only enter the ancient temple after answering the question correctly? after all, many movies and television works in his previous life were done this way! after thinking for a while, xiao changtian said lightly,¡±! come from the middle, and my desires go to the middle.¡±¡± wasn¡¯t it just unfathomable? in any case, it was fine as long as both parties did not understand. he knew how to play riddles! the old monk asked him where he came from, and he answered directly where he came from. although this answer sounded like a prank, it was extremely accurate. didn¡¯t buddhism like these riddles? moreover, to put it in a more profound way, it carried an artistic conception and became the so-called zen machine. ¡°i come from the middle, and my desires go from the middle?¡± the old monk frowned when he heard that. was this young man playing with him? don¡¯t 1 know where you¡¯re from? can¡¯t you tell me the details? the old monk was furious and immediately wanted to use the buddhist dharma to influence the young man in front of him. however, all of a sudden, just as his buddhist dharma rose, a terrifying pressure of the extreme dao instantly enveloped him. the old monk was shocked. then, he felt the world spin in his sea of consciousness. a huge white tiger stood in front of him. the white tiger lowered its head and looked down. it looked down at all living beings as if it was looking at an ant! he was so scared that he was out of his wits. the buddhist dharma that he wanted to raise in his body instantly dissipated. the moment the buddhist dharma dissipated, the white tiger phantom also disappeared. ¡°phew!¡± the old monk turned pale with fright, his clothes drenched in cold sweat. he looked at the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s hands with respect and was shocked. this young man in front of him actually raised the white tiger like a cat! what kind of expert was this? the old monk reacted immediately. a white tiger that could hug a divine beast, wasn¡¯t that the master of the divine beast white tiger? how could the master of the divine white tiger be a mortal? it was absolutely impossible! ¡°yes¡­ i can¡¯t tell his cultivation level!¡± the old monk was shocked. the words of xiao changtian suddenly floated in his mind. ¡°where i came from, where i desire to go¡­¡± ¡°this¡­ what a brilliant zen!¡± for a moment, the old monk was stunned. where he came from, where he went, everything was included in it. life comes from birth and goes to death. the dharma came from the mortal world and went to paradise¡­ cultivation came from the mortal world and went towards the strong¡­ everything in the world, the trajectory of all life, was actually included in it. it was omnipresent. there was nothing that did not come from the beginning and go to the end! [i¡¯ve realized the truth!] the old monk put down the broomstick in his hand. suddenly, he felt that his mind had been enlightened. the zen that he could not comprehend before was suddenly enlightened. ¡°this poor monk is kong xiang. thank you for your explanation, senior.¡¯the old monk said respectfully. in an instant, the qi in his body started to circulate. the dantian that was about to wither gathered spiritual energy again, and vitality circulated. ¡°no need to be so polite.¡± xiao changtian hurriedly changed the topic and told the old monk that he had comprehended zen. after seeing his own understanding of buddhism, he was no worse than anyone else. even the old monk called him senior¡­ xiao changtian still wanted to enter the ancient temple to take a look. at this moment, a monk rushed in with a flustered expression.¡±¡±ancestor, bad news. something happened outside. i was ordered to ask you to come out.¡± the young monk looked anxious. he was panting from running. ¡°what are you panicking about? can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a senior here?¡±the old monk reprimanded with a slightly angry expression. ¡°senior?¡± the small monk stared at xiao changtian. he was so young, yet he was called a senior by the old ancestor. could he be some hidden mighty figure? although one couldn¡¯t tell the cultivation level of an expert, wasn¡¯t it usually impossible to tell the cultivation level of an expert? ¡°it¡¯s fine. if you have something to do, go ahead.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he was also preparing to leave. because the great sun immortal had sent him a message saying that someone had come to the bookstore to cause trouble. ¡°the communication ring of daoist big sun is really useful. it¡¯s so far away, but there¡¯s still a signal in such a deep mountain. it¡¯s comparable to the cell phone in my previous life.¡± xiao changtian carried the white tiger, turned around and left slowly. daoist big sun was an expert, so xiao changtian was not flustered. besides, he was a mortal who could not fly, so there was no use in being anxious. seeing xiao changtian leave, the small monk couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±ancestor, who is that senior?¡± ¡°a person that cannot be offended!¡± kong xiang said in a deep voice. the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s hand was enough to crush him, let alone xiao changtian himself. ¡°what happened in the western paradise? why is it so urgent?¡±kong xiang asked the small monk. ¡°ancestor, vice sect master joyful zen master was injured and his body is crippled. he is now in the west bull continent and wants to fight to the death with the other party.¡± ¡°but the other party is relatively powerful, so i asked you to help! ¡°the small monk answered. ¡°there¡¯s actually someone who dares to injure the people of my western paradise? how bold! let¡¯s go.¡± kong xiang left with the small monk. on the way, kong xiang asked again,¡±who are they?¡± you actually want to invite me out of the mountain?¡± kong xiang was puzzled. in the west bull continent, the western paradise was an invincible existence and the sect leader was an 8th level tribulation passing expert. ¡°ancestor, it¡¯s a panda, a turtle, a soul formation realm woman, and a tribulation transcendence realm woman. however, they haven¡¯t come out yet.¡± the small monk replied. ¡°hmph, two demonic beasts can bully the western paradise? now, this junior was really getting worse with each generation!¡± kong xiang coldly spoke. he increased his speed and soon arrived at the western paradise¡¯s camp. ¡°ancestor!¡± as kong xiang descended, the expressions of everyone in the western paradise were filled with joy. the old ancestor was here. they would definitely win! ¡°ancestor, please help me!¡± the buddha of joy stood up immediately and begged.. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Xiao Changtian Arrives at the Mahayana Stage chapter 107: xiao changtian arrives at the mahayana stage translator: 549690339 ¡°ancestor, please help me get justice!¡±the buddha of joy knelt on the ground with a bruised nose and swollen face. his face was filled with pain. he was beaten up by fatty rongrong. ¡°i¡¯ve already heard about what happened. you actually dared to use evil intentions to forcefully kidnap someone. the fault lies with you. there¡¯s no excuse to deny it.¡± kong xiang said angrily. looking at the happy buddha in front of him, his face was filled with disdain. if it wasn¡¯t for the evil thoughts in his heart, how could it have evolved to the point where his body was crippled? ¡°old ancestor¡¯s words are true, 1 will remember them forever. however, if they act against me, it¡¯s a form of disrespect towards the western paradise. it¡¯s fine if i¡¯m insulted for nothing, but if the western paradise is insulted, this is a huge matter.¡± ¡°ancestor, please help!¡± the buddha of joy knelt on the ground and said emotionally. old ancestor kong xiang had always taught the disciples of the western paradise that they couldn¡¯t be bullied by others. as a member of buddhism, it was indeed his fault for having evil thoughts, but he had directly expressed that he was willing to accept punishment and raised this matter to the level of the sect. according to kong xiang¡¯s temperament, he would definitely make a move. ¡°hmph, get lost.¡± kong xiang was impatient. when the buddha of joy heard this, he silently retreated and stood behind kong xiang, no longer speaking. ¡°it was you who injured kong huanxi?¡±kong xiang looked at the fat rongrong in front of him and said in a low voice. the reason why he came here was because he didn¡¯t want to see the western paradise being bullied and declining! ¡°roar!¡± fatty rongrong let out a deep roar, her entire face filled with arrogance, even raising her middle finger, making a disdainful expression. fatty rongrong wanted to say, you¡¯re a little chicken. but after pondering for a moment, fatty rongrong still didn¡¯t say it. the current boss phoenix was also an old hen. what if boss phoenix heard it and felt that he was insulting the chicken and beat him up? although he had big brother black tortoise as his backer, if he were to separate from big brother black tortoise at any time, he would be beaten to death by big brother phoenix. thinking of this, fat rongrong shivered. ¡°you, how dare you! a mere demonic beast actually dares to be so rampant. watch as 1 take you in on behalf of the ancestral buddha today!¡± ¡°mighty heavenly dragon!¡± kong xiang was furious. buddhist light and sanskrit flickered around his body. golden buddhist light condensed, and his terrifying aura seemed to have surpassed the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm and reached the mahayana realm! he was listening to xiao changtian¡¯s lecture, and the confusion in his heart was resolved. he had a sudden epiphany, and his cultivation base was naturally formed, directly breaking through. in addition, he cultivated a buddhist secret technique that could block the heavenly secrets. on the way here, he had already experienced a small wave of lightning tribulation and his cultivation had perfectly broken through to the mahayana realm. ¡°ancestor has broken through to the mahayana realm!¡± ¡°haha, that fat panda is only at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm. it would definitely take some effort for the ancestor to beat this bear demon before, but now that he has broken through to the dacheng realm, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to crush him?¡± ¡°the old ancestor is mighty, the old ancestor is domineering!¡± ¡°the old ancestor is mighty, the old ancestor is domineering!¡± the cheers from the western paradise¡¯s side were like waves, coming wave after wave. they were filled with confidence in their own forefather kong xiang. ¡°stop!¡± right at this moment, a female voice sounded, her voice extremely heavy. as the voice fell, the red clothed mu jiuhuang with an imposing manner appeared in front of fatty rongrong. she knew monk kong xiang. he was someone of the same generation as daoist xingyun. he was also an old monster who had lived for a long time. he was one of the few ninth level tribulation transcenders in the human race. however, kong xiang had been in seclusion for 10,000 years and had never come out again. ¡°fellow daoist nine phoenix? what, are you in cahoots with this bear demon? you want to stop me?¡± kong xiang frowned and was puzzled. as the empress of the nine phoenix dynasty, mu jiuhuang¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. more importantly, why would mu jiuhuang stand out? could it be that the woman who was going through the tribulation that the little monk mentioned was mu jiuhuang? the dignified empress personally went down? could it be that this bear demon was raised by mu jiuhuang? this was too much! since the empress had taken action against her junior, she would let this old man take revenge. ¡°fellow daoist kong xiang, am i also involved in this matter? the fault lies with your western paradise disciple. why? are you not going to be reasonable?¡±mu jiuhuang stared at kong xiang, her figure standing in front of fatty rongrong. in reality, she came out to stop kong xiang from being beaten up by fatty rongrong. the tian yuan continent was currently filled with undercurrents. it was best for the experts of the human race to unite. kong xiang was also a veteran expert, so he could not allow anything to happen at this time. ¡°hmph, the fault lies with my western paradise. but you, the grand empress, actually dared to bully a junior. do you really think that there¡¯s no one in my western paradise?¡± as kong xiang spoke, the aura of the mahayana realm erupted again. so what if it was the nine phoenix matriarch? before this, he might not be mu jiuhuang¡¯s match, but now, he had already broken through to the dacheng realm. ¡°i¡¯ve already broken through to the mahayana realm. let me sit on this throne.¡±as kong xiang spoke, his aura gushed over. in today¡¯s battle, he wanted to restore the glory of the western paradise! ¡°dao friend kong xiang, since you want to fight, then let me fight with you.¡± mu jiuhuang saw that kong xiang didn¡¯t listen to her advice and also erupted, dacheng aura rolling out. defeating kong xiang himself was better than kong xiang being beaten up by fatty rongrong. ¡°what is it? you also broke through to the dacheng realm!¡± sensing mu jiuhuang¡¯s aura, kong xiang¡¯s expression changed and his heart sank. ¡°hmph, so what if you broke through to the mahayana realm? i¡¯m also in the mahayana realm. you dare to bully my western paradise? fight over there [¡°although kong xiang was shocked, he did not admit defeat. they were both mahayana level cultivators, so who was afraid of who? hearing this, mu jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed slightly. she suddenly understood,¡±¡±dao friend kong xiang, you¡¯ve misunderstood. it¡¯s not that i¡¯m bullying your western paradise. it¡¯s just that your western paradise has offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°hmph, someone 1 shouldn¡¯t have provoked?¡± ¡°hehehe, dao friend nine phoenix, do you think i¡¯m scared? is there anyone on the tian yuan continent that my western paradise can¡¯t offend?¡±kong xiang laughed loudly, his face full of anger. the small monk beside him suddenly added,¡±old ancestor, that person from before¡­¡± ¡°that person doesn¡¯t count.¡± kong xiang shook his head after being reminded by the small monk. it was impossible for such a coincidence to happen in this world. that senior was just an old monster who was even proficient in zen. no matter what, he could be considered a buddhist expert. with that expert¡¯s identity, how could he possibly know a mere incarnation realm woman? impossible! it was absolutely impossible! ¡°but ancestor, that senior seems to be rushing over here.¡¯the small monk touched the back of his bald head and asked in puzzlement. ¡°hmm? what?¡± kong xiang looked at the small monk and felt as if he had been struck by lightning. the aura around his body instantly withered and he fell to the ground.. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Slapping Into the Soil (1) chapter 108: slapping into the soil (1) translator: 549690339 hundreds of feet away. a green-robed figure was slowly walking over. every step he took was like a mortal¡¯s, and there was not the slightest fluctuation of aura on his body. to the cultivators present, this distance of several thousand meters was nothing more than a thought. however, the green-robed man who was carrying the white hair walked extremely slowly. however, no one dared to say that he was walking slowly. at this moment, kong xiang, mu jiuhuang, fatty rongrong and the others all restrained their auras, quietly watching the person in front of them walk over. one minute. two minutes .. time slowly passed. fifteen minutes later, the man in green finally walked over. ¡°so many people?¡± who else could the man in green be but xiao changtian? he smiled faintly and looked at the great sun immortal. it was daoist big sun who sent him a message. however, seeing that the great sun immortal¡¯s clothes were neat and tidy, it seemed that he did not make a move, which meant that the matter was not serious. since it was a small matter, he was relieved. ¡°they¡¯re the ones who came to cause trouble.¡± immortal dayang cupped his fists at desolate changtian and said respectfully. xiao changtian knew that immortal da yang paid attention to etiquette, but he hated these formalities. he just nodded and looked at the monks in front of him. ¡°eh? the old master is here too? isn¡¯t the matter you want to solve the same as mine?¡± xiao changtian immediately saw kong xiang and the little monk beside him. he remembered that the little monk said he had something to deal with before the ancient temple. it couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? ¡°who the hell are you? what was a mortal doing? give it to me¡­¡± seeing xiao changtian get up, the old ancestor actually didn¡¯t fight. his revenge was actually delayed by a mortal? the buddha of joy, who had lost his life root, was no longer rational. he pointed at xiao changtian angrily and cursed. however¡­ before he could finish speaking, a leg came from behind him and landed on his legs. he only heard a cracking sound. both of his legs broke from his knees. the buddha of joy knelt down in front of xiao changtian and kowtowed heavily on the ground, creating a small pit on the marble floor. ¡°bastard, you actually came to senior¡¯s territory to cause trouble!¡± ¡°senior, this matter is all my fault. i didn¡¯t teach the younger generation well and actually came here to cause trouble. please forgive me!¡± kong xiang¡¯s voice trembled slightly as the cold sweat on his back once again soaked his dry cloth. how could he have thought that this matter was actually related to senior? senior was such a mighty figure. in front of senior, he was just an ant. he definitely could not provoke senior. at the same time, a wave of gratitude rose in kong xiang¡¯s heart. he was grateful to mu jiuhuang. so it turned out that everything mu jiuhuang said was true. the western paradise had truly offended someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. ¡°senior?¡± when the people of the western paradise heard their ancestor actually addressing xiao changtian as senior, all of them felt great shock in their hearts. they were all intelligent people and instantly understood that this xiao changtian before them was an expert! they couldn¡¯t sense xiao changtian¡¯s aura because his cultivation was too high for them to sense! in an instant, the disciples of the joyful buddha felt a chill run down their backs. they shrunk their necks and subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°master, this is the person who kidnapped chu yiren and is now causing trouble.¡±mu jiuhuang walked over and said angrily. kidnapping chu yiren?¡± xiao changtian was stunned, and chu yiren walked out of the bookstore. ¡°senior, i¡¯m here again, hehehe!¡±chu yiren looked at xiao changtian excitedly and walked over to his side. ¡°when i was on my way back, i was kidnapped by this person and his disciple. i was almost¡­¡± chu yiren clenched her fist and said angrily. the buddha of joy, who was still kneeling on the ground, peed his pants in fear as he listened to chu yiren¡¯s explanation to xiao changtian. a stream of yellow and white liquid flowed out from beneath him. what kind of terrifying existence was this that even the old ancestor had to call him senior? how could he still live? it was over! there was only one thought in the buddha of joy¡¯s mind. the disciples of the joyful buddha were so frightened that they fled in panic.¡±run!¡± however, they wanted to run. mu jiuhuang¡¯s divine sense swept out and those buddhist sect disciples knelt down one after another. the great sun immortal followed suit and directly wrapped these people up with ropes. they were tied into a ball and thrown to the ground. ¡°the great sun immortal is indeed powerful.¡± xiao changtian was shocked when he saw this scene. every time he saw the great sun immortal, he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious. he did not know when he would open the path of invincibility¡­ xiao changtian shook his head and quickly threw away this thought. the most important thing now was to solve the problem in front of him. ¡°we can¡¯t let these people off easily.¡± tina said. what kind of personality did chu yiren have? she was a carefree person, and her brain was a little abnormal. he had been worried that something would happen to chu yiren if she met a man other than him, and now it had come true. however, someone who could kidnap chu yiren and cause trouble in his bookstore was definitely not a good person. xiao changtian¡¯s attitude towards bad people must be severely punished. other situations were different. however, bringing his disciple to kidnap a weak woman was no different from a beast. calling him a beast was too much of an exaggeration. ¡°you must be severely punished.¡±xiao changtian looked at the great sun immortal. the great sun immortal was better at killing people. ¡°yes.¡± the great sun immortal replied and slapped down, killing those disciples of the buddha of joy. as for the buddha of joy, he had long been kicked to death by kong xiang. ¡°senior, this is our fault. we will compensate you.¡± after dealing with the matter of the joyful buddha, kong xiang looked at xiao changtian with a smile, wanting to ask for his opinion. it wasn¡¯t so easy to quell the anger of an expert. right now, they could only strive to reduce the losses of the western paradise to the lowest. ¡± you¡¯re not compensating me, you¡¯re compensating chu yiren. you guys can discuss the specifics yourselves. i¡¯m going back to take a nap. i¡¯m tired from walking.¡± xiao changtian said lightly and carried the white tiger back to his room. in front of the bookstore, kong xiang dismissed his disciples and apologized to chu yiren. chu yiren didn¡¯t ask for compensation. every grievance had a perpetrator, and every debt had a perpetrator. the buddha of joy was already dead. then, kong xiang expressed his gratitude to mu jiuhuang. fortunately, the woman stopped him. otherwise, he would have angered the senior. mu jiuhuang smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. kong xiang turned to fatty rongrong and smiled faintly: ¡°fellow daoist xiong, sorry for offending you earlier.¡± kong xiang finally heaved a sigh of relief after settling everything. however, the way he addressed fatty rongrong made her furious! he was an iron-eating beast, not a panda! other than master and big brother black tortoise, he could not say that he was a panda. a slap came down, slamming kong xiang into the ground.. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: New Mission, Head to the Victorious East Continent (1) chapter 109: new mission, head to the victorious east continent (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°cough cough¡­¡± kong xiang patted the dust off his body and coughed twice to remove the dirt from his mouth. ¡°hiss ~ what realm is this demonic beast at?¡± kong xiang was extremely shocked. at this moment, he suddenly understood the second meaning behind mu jiuhuang¡¯s obstruction¡­ days. they lived peacefully. xiao changtian still maintained his daily routine. he went to bed early and woke up early every day, taking a short nap from time to time. mu jiuhuang studied how to raise divine beasts seriously every day and enjoyed it. as for zhang fan, he would plow the fields every day. a month ago, xiao chang tian hosted his and lin ting zhi¡¯s wedding. the wedding was extremely grand, and countless experts from the entire western bull continent came to congratulate them. just the gifts alone were piled up. ¡°now that the west bull continent has been rebuilt, should we go back or go to another continent to establish a branch of the academy?¡± xiao changtian, who was strolling, had this question in his mind. suddenly, a mechanical voice sounded in his mind. ¡°ding! [system sub mission: head to the victorious east continent to take in a disciple with peerless talent in cultivation.]¡± it was the system issuing another mission. ¡°take in a disciple?¡± xiao changtian was slightly stunned. wasn¡¯t this mission too difficult? taking in a disciple with peerless talent in cultivation? wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for him? he was just an ordinary mortal who was at most versatile. he was a genius with extreme talent in cultivation. he did not join a good cultivation sect but came to acknowledge him as his master. could it be that his brain was damaged? however, for the sake of his invincible path, xiao changtian still accepted it. there was no other way. could it be that he could be a mortal for the rest of his life? in the world of cultivation, who didn¡¯t want to cultivate and seek immortality? there were many people who couldn¡¯t cultivate. at least he had a system. although the system was a scam, it gave him a chance. from his previous life on the blue planet, xiao changtian understood one thing. as long as there was a chance, even if it was slim, he had to seize it. if he chose to lie flat, he would be the only one disappointed. even if he struggled for a while, it was not scary to fail. in this process, he could still accumulate more. for example, he could open a bookstore while he was taking in disciples and completing his mission¡­ delighted¡­ ¡°aiya, 1 overused my brain today. i¡¯m going back to lie down for a while.¡± xiao changtian had only walked half the way today before he returned. ¡®let me make it clear, i¡¯m not lying down. i¡¯m just taking a break on the road of hard work¡­¡¯ xiao changtian convinced himself. another four hours passed. ¡°that¡¯s strange. master actually came back to rest after a stroll today. something¡¯s wrong.¡± mu jiuhuang looked at xiao changtian¡¯s room with a puzzled expression. during this period of time, through studying the animal breeding manual, she had a faint understanding. that was, during the time he was raising the divine beast, every action, every moment¡­ they seemed to be in harmony with the great dao. somehow, the contents of the manual began to blur. the great dao that was originally recorded also disappeared. in its place were those general ideas that were difficult to summarize in his mind. as he raised the divine beast every day, the content on it was constantly being improved. although there was very little¡­ ¡°could it be that senior wants me to walk my own path?¡± mu jiuhuang was overjoyed. this manual given by the senior was simply a supreme divine item. it was unfathomable. the sun was high in the sky. only then did xiao changtian wake up happily. the first thing she did after waking up was to go to the bookstore. the bookstore was still bustling with business. some people even asked if they had other books. they wanted to know more¡­ xiao changtian nodded in agreement. in his previous life, there were so many books on the blue planet. there were at least 18,000 of them. now, he had only written a few from memory. then, xiao changtian returned to his room. after thinking for a while, he decided to write a book called ¡± fantasy: i really don¡¯t have a celestial beast.¡± he could imagine that the green-haired turtle and the others around him were divine beasts¡­ it was not until the afternoon, when the sun was setting and the red sun covered the entire lake, that xiao changtian finally finished writing the book. it couldn¡¯t be helped, this book was too long¡­ there were a lot of words. it was said that the author of that book had prepared an outline of tens of thousands of words before writing it. of course, it was just a rumor. no one knew the truth. when he walked out of the room, everyone in the wang family was already waiting for dinner. butler wang even came to call him personally. ¡°butler wang, i¡¯ll trouble you to make a trip and copy this book. prepare to publish it tomorrow¡­¡± xiao changtian handed the draft to butler wang and went to eat. after taking their seats. butler wang told him about the profit situation of the bookstore, while ye fan explained that the reconstruction of the west bull continent had been completed. xiao changtian nodded.¡± in that case, let¡¯s go to the victorious east continent tomorrow. there are some things that we need to do.¡±¡± xiao changtian looked at mu jiuhuang and said,¡±¡±jiu ¡®er, get ready.¡± ¡°ready?¡± mu jiuhuang was slightly stunned. the victorious east continent was his hometown, so there was nothing much to prepare. with the nine phoenix dynasty around, everything was ready. could it be that the senior¡¯s preparation was referring to the black sky sect¡¯s sect master, the black sky? so master knew everything! ¡°yes, sir!¡± mu jiuhuang replied respectfully. xiao changtian was slightly puzzled. why did jiu ¡®er not seem to be in the right state recently? she had to think for so long to prepare her luggage for tomorrow. could it be that she was tired of raising animals? it can¡¯t be, right? forget it. when he reached the victorious east continent, he would give jiu ¡®er a holiday and let her go out to play. it would be a good time to relax. ¡°senior is leaving tomorrow?¡± the head of the wang family was stunned. such a master was actually leaving? ¡°thank you for your hospitality during this period of time. this is a prescription. take it. from tomorrow onwards, you will drink the medicine according to the description in the prescription for a month. it will strengthen your body and have many benefits.¡±xiao changtian took out the prescription and handed it to the wang family head. during this period of time, it was all thanks to the wang family¡¯s hospitality. xiao changtian didn¡¯t forget about this kindness. he remembered that the wang family was a little weak, even wang jingtian, who was cultivating. after xiao changtian finished writing, he immediately drafted a prescription. ¡°many benefits? could it be¡­? the head of the wang family took the prescription but did not open it immediately. previously, he had heard that wang miaoshou had mastered the body-refining technique from a medical doctor. he was extremely powerful and could even start cultivating? could it be that senior could also use this prescription to help him and his daughter cultivate? to make his son, who was an immortal cultivator, more courageous? that was definitely the case! the first thing the wang clan¡¯s patriarch did was express his gratitude. a night passed¡­ Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: There’s a Problem with the Word (1) chapter 11o: there¡¯s a problem with the word (1) translator: 549690339 the next morning. as the sun rose, xiao changtian and the others left. this group of people included nine phoenix muu, wang miaoshou, daoist master dayang, and chu yiren¡­ as for ye fan, xiao changtian asked him to stay. now was the honeymoon period. ye fan should focus on plowing the land. in any case, there was not much use for ye fan to follow him to the east victory state this time. ¡°perfected great sun, you have a wide network. you even have old friends in the west bull continent who can borrow his sect¡¯s teleportation array.¡±xiao changtian smiled. daoist da yang smiled awkwardly and did not say anything. however, he felt that xiao changtian had truly returned to the realm of simplicity. he had completely brought himself into the perspective of a mortal. he thought about it for a moment. if that day came, he would become an expert and want to come back to train his state of mind. would he be able to do what senior did? after careful consideration, the great sun immortal shook his head. he believed that he could not do it. weng! with a flash of white light, xiao changtian and the others landed in front of a passage. on the continent monument in front of them, three powerful words entered their eyes. the victorious east continent! ¡°these three words are not bad. they should have been written by a woman, but there are some flaws.¡±xiao changtian commented. with the system¡¯s enhancement of the calligraphy skill, he could see the problems with the three in front of him at a glance. ¡°master, what¡¯s wrong with these three words?¡±mu jiuhuang asked curiously. these three words were written when she broke through to the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm. at that time, she was in high spirits and directly removed the previous words and engraved these three words. these three words contained her law domain, realm comprehension, and so on. in fact, many of the disciples of the immortal sects in the victorious east continent had comprehended these three words before he had written them down, and they had even broken through their cultivation realms one after another. this had become a much-told story. if someone else said that there was something wrong with these three, mu jiuhuang would definitely treat them coldly. however, the person who said there was a problem was xiao changtian! a peerless expert! mu jiuhuang understood that there was something wrong with the words. the expert must be pointing out the flaws in her laws and realm comprehension. she could not help but ask. to be able to receive guidance from their master was more precious than the cultivation resources of a continent. daoist da yang, who was standing at the side, was also listening attentively. looking at the three words mu jiuhuang had written down, his cultivation level rose to another level. in addition to the period of time in the western bull continent, his cultivation was already faintly about to break through to the nascent soul realm and reach the fifth level of the soul formation realm. on the tian yuan continent, cultivators started from qi refinement, foundation establishment, golden core, nascent soul, soul formation, heavenspan, saint, saint ruler, tribulation transcendence, and mahayana. every single level was as difficult as ascending to the heavens. even before, he was only the sect leader of a ninth rank sect, and his cultivation was only at the golden core realm, which was not as high as the disciples of those large sects. however, ever since he had followed senior, his cultivation had broken through as easily as drinking water. he had broken through once every two to three days. if this was before, he would not even dare to think about it. therefore, as long as he had the chance, he would follow xiao chang tian and learn from him. only chu yiren remained nonchalant. ¡°these three words are drawn with iron and silver hooks. it can be seen that someone must have carved them with a sword. they are full of strength and the strokes are round and sharp.¡± ¡°this point is enough to prove that this person¡¯s calligraphy skills are not bad.¡± ¡± at the same time, these three words have a domineering and vigorous air to them. it can be imagined that the person who wrote these three words had a high status and was in a good mood at the time.¡± xiao changtian commented. mu jiuhuang nodded in her heart. senior¡¯s analysis was not bad. even the environment, weapon, and state of mind at that time¡­ he deduced everything. her brows furrowed even more tightly as she listened attentively to what was to come. because the following content was the most important. ¡°however, when this person wrote down these three words, he was unable to break away from the limitations of calligraphy.¡±xiao changtian changed the topic. ¡°jumping out of the limitations of calligraphy?¡± mu jiuhuang frowned and was somewhat confused. the great sun immortal was the same. since the senior said that these three words were already very good, why did he say that they did not break away from the limitations of calligraphy? ¡°that¡¯s right. this person¡¯s calligraphy must have been copied from a famous person, so it has a personal style.¡±xiao changtian continued,¡± however, this style belongs to another person. it¡¯s not the person who wrote the calligraphy.¡± ¡°at the end of the brush, this person clearly paused for a moment. he felt that something was wrong, but he didn¡¯t know why this feeling appeared.¡± ¡°that¡¯s because he didn¡¯t create his own calligraphy style! that was why he felt troubled.¡± xiao changtian analyzed the situation. he had experienced all the things that he had learned from his childhood, from his initial success, to his initial success, and finally to his great success. with just a glance, he could see the problem with the three words in front of him. ¡°create your own calligraphy?¡± mu jiuhuang was stunned. closing his eyes, he recalled his state of mind at that time. the last stroke was thinking about the style of this calligraphy. it was someone else¡¯s, not his. at his peak, he was using someone else¡¯s style, which was why he felt that something was wrong. ¡°the same goes for everything.¡± xiao changtian added. mu jiuhuang was instantly enlightened. senior was guiding her to create her own cultivation direction. ¡°understood.¡± mu jiuhuang nodded. her eyes lit up, and she became even more determined. as for the great sun immortal, he heard another meaning. ¡°my own style. could it be that senior is secretly reminding me to stick to my own style and follow my own train of thought with the great sun sect¡¯s cultivation technique?¡± the great sun immortal was puzzled. back then, the great sun sect had also produced a tribulation transcending expert, but that tribulation transcending expert had modified the great sun sect¡¯s cultivation method. when he first joined the great yang sect, he felt that something was wrong with his cultivation technique. however, since it was modified by that ancestor and he had cultivated along with it, he knew that he was gradually becoming stronger and felt that there was something wrong. ¡°since it is senior who is guiding me, 1 will give it a try¡­¡± the great sun immortal¡¯s gaze became firm. until everyone left. a handsome young man who was sitting cross-legged in the grass and comprehending the three words ¡®victorious east continent¡¯ finally opened his eyes¡­ ¡°this person is actually able to see the problem in the nine-phoenix matriarch¡¯s handwriting?¡± ¡± although my talent is excellent, if i want to become a supreme, i must comprehend the strongest dao and build a supreme foundation. could this person be an expert? follow him¡­¡± the young man followed. soon, they arrived at a small town on the border of the true east continent. black wind town. it got its name because it often blew a black wind. the specific reason was¡­. Chapter 111 - Chapter 111: Jiang Beichen Testing Xiao Changtianl i chapter 111: jiang beichen testing xiao changtianl i translator: 549690339 mu jiuhuang had once sent people to investigate, but the origin of the black wind could only be determined to be a normal weather scene, even if they knew that the weather was abnormal. ¡°black wind town¡­¡± xiao changtian looked at the three bright red words on the archway of the town. his face was filled with doubt as he muttered. in his previous life, he had often heard the name black wind. usually, it was a place where people robbed or bandits gathered. he always felt that this place was not safe. ¡°jiu ¡®er, did something happen in this place?¡±xiao changtian looked at mu jiuhuang. ¡°something? it was just that every evening, a black wind would blow¡­the rest is nothing.¡± mu jiuhuang replied after thinking for a moment. at first, she had thought that this black wind was some kind of demon cultivating. moreover, to be able to spit out such a level of black fog, it was at least a king-level demon beast. the nine phoenix empire was not only a cultivation organization, the number one human organization on the tian yuan continent. it also governed many mortal empires. these empires were formed by mortals and were not much different from the royal families of the ancient blue star. the tian yuan continent was vast, and mortals made up nine-tenths of the human population. therefore, the dynasty was naturally in charge of maintaining order. however, in the world of cultivation, the strong were respected. if a mortal dynasty wanted to establish itself and not be killed by any random cultivation sect, it could only rely on a large faction. originally, the factions that these empires relied on were relatively scattered. however, after the establishment of the nine phoenix dynasty, countless mortal empires in the world all relied on it because the nine phoenix dynasty was a true immortal cultivation sect that worked for mortals. back when black wind town reported the matter of black wind to the nine-phoenix dynasty, mu jiuhuang had even paid attention to it personally. if it was a great demon that harmed mortals, she would have to take action personally. however, he did not find anything after that. it was extremely strange. ¡°black wind?¡± xiao changtian was slightly startled. he was bewildered. could it be a monster? there were monsters in the world of cultivation. forget it, 1 won¡¯t go out after evening¡­ ¡°alright, let¡¯s find an inn to stay in.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. originally, mu jiuhuang wanted to invite xiao changtian to head to the nine phoenix dynasty. but xiao changtian shook his head.¡± i¡¯ll go to your hometown later. i have other things to do now.¡±¡± he was prepared to wait for the data to be opened and for the changsheng bookstore to gain a reputation in the victorious east region before following mu jiuhuang to his hometown. he remembered that when mu jiuhuang first came to his courtyard, she was dressed like a woman from a wealthy family. what if he knew that he was an ordinary mortal and suffered the revenge of the mu family? he had signed a contract with jiu ¡¯er back then. jiu¡¯ er had voluntarily given up her salary and worked for him. he simply referred to himself as a freeloader! if the mu family knew about this, they would say that he was black-hearted. thus, they settled down in an inn. xiao changtian was not short of money now. each of them had a room above them. he spent a total of ten copper coins¡­ ¡°senior, why don¡¯t we change to a better inn? isn¡¯t this place too shabby?¡±chu yiren said with a hint of disdain. she could even smell a sour stench in the space. it seemed to be athlete¡¯s foot¡­ ¡°no need. this place is quite good. compared to my previous small courtyard, the conditions are not too bad. look, there¡¯s a bed.¡± xiao changtian explained. alright, he admitted that he did it to save money. after all, in his previous life, he had already been overwhelmed by the mortgage and car loans. he was afraid of being poor¡­ this money should be saved as much as possible. he must not waste it. seeing that everyone was still frowning, xiao changtian¡¯s brain worked quickly and he said,¡±¡±this is a shabby house, but 1 am virtuous! moss scar upper grade green, grass¡­¡± xiao changtian directly recited the ancient lines from the humble room inscription. this was the only way to explain things. ¡°i¡¯m a lowly and vassal.¡± ¡°weiwu de xin¡­¡± as xiao changtian¡¯s voice fell, mu jiuhuang and the others instantly muttered, still reminiscing¡­ pa! following the heavy sound of the door closing, xiao changtian had already entered the room and closed the door. he was afraid that if he continued to explain, there would be no way to explain. ¡°senior is indeed an expert. even though you¡¯re playing around in the mortal world and refining your heart in the mortal world, you¡¯re still able to temper your mentality to such a high level.¡± the great sun immortal shook his head immediately, feeling ashamed of his inferiority! mu jiuhuang nodded. only chu yiren still had a look of disdain on her face.¡±senior didn¡¯t come to this inn to save money, right?¡± chu yiren frowned, but she shook her head immediately.¡±¡±what am i thinking? senior is this kind of person? everyone walked into their own rooms. at the same time. the young man who had followed them walked into the store with a look of disdain. ¡°are you going to jump the line or stay¡­?¡± however, before the shopkeeper could finish his sentence, he saw the young man in front of him holding a waist token. the waist token was engraved with a golden dragon totem. ¡°too¡­ your highness!¡± the shopkeeper immediately knelt down. this waist token was the north moon empire¡¯s royal waist token proof! furthermore, the dragon totem on it was five-clawed. in the entire north moon empire, other than the north moon emperor, there was only the current crown prince, the rumored trash crown prince. however, the crown prince was useless. that was the crown prince¡¯s business. if he dared to provoke the crown prince, he would only end up dead. ¡°what room did the four of them stay in? they arranged for me to stay next to them.¡±the young man said indifferently and slowly put away his waist token. ¡°yes.¡± the shopkeeper hurriedly agreed. thus, the north moon crown prince, jiang beichen, stayed beside xiao changtian¡¯s room. ¡°it¡¯s rumored that during the battle of the western bull continent, the genius of the ye clan, ye fan, became famous and became the number one person in the western bull continent¡­¡± ¡°this is the last year of this prince¡¯s golden age of immortal cultivation.¡± ¡°in order not to be roped in by the cultivation sects, 1 have disguised myself as a good-for-nothing that everyone knows. i have missed several years of the golden cultivation age¡­¡± ¡°originally, i wanted to imitate the nine phoenix matriarch¡¯s dao, but it¡¯s rumored that ye fan¡¯s cultivation is not inferior to the nine phoenix matriarch¡¯s. in such a short period of time, ye fan¡¯s supreme being bone was dug out, and then he was born with an invincible appearance. there must be an expert guiding him from behind!¡± ¡°unfortunately, everyone in the western bull continent is blocking the news of that expert¡­¡± ¡°i wonder if the person who commented on the nine phoenix matriarch¡¯s calligraphy today is an expert or if he¡¯s just pointing out the problem with the calligraphy¡­forget it, we¡¯ll know after the first test tomorrow.¡± ¡°but this test requires a sense of propriety.¡± ¡°first this, then that¡­¡± jiang beichen already had a plan in his mind. he was prepared to¡­ Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Two Men Enter the Room (1) chapter 112: two men enter the room (1) translator: 549690339 the next morning. xiao changtian got up early, but he didn¡¯t go out for a walk. the sky outside was a little gloomy. in addition to the black wind that mu jiuhuang had mentioned earlier, xiao changtian felt that it was better to stay in the inn. at noon, he went to contact the local printing workshop. ¡°master, breakfast is ready.¡± after a short while, mu jiuhuang brought breakfast over. then, she fed the green-haired turtle and the others. ¡°jiu ¡®er, i¡¯ll give you a break during this period of time. you can do what you want to do.¡±xiao changtian said as he ate his breakfast. the victorious east continent was jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown, so it was a good opportunity for jiu¡¯ er to make a trip home. ¡°do what i want to do?¡± mu jiuhuang was slightly taken aback. senior, could it be that you want me to look for the black sky sect¡¯s sect master these few days? as expected, senior had planned everything. mu jiuhuang nodded and replied. ¡°right, remember not to mention me.¡±xiao changtian added. what if jiu ¡®er said that he had also come to the victorious east continent and the mu clan came to surround him? what should he do? even if he was reasonable, he could not explain it clearly. at that time, jiu ¡®er wanted to be his maidservant wholeheartedly. he did not want to take her in. ¡°yes.¡± mu jiuhuang nodded. mu jiuhuang finished feeding the turtles and xiao changtian finished his breakfast. mu jiuhuang bade farewell to chu yiren and dayang town. ¡°follow this person and see where she is going.¡±watching mu jiuhuang leave, jiang beichen, who was in another room, said to a guard who had just rushed over. this guard was someone that the north moon emperor had paid a huge price to hire to protect jiang beichen¡¯s life. he was a golden elixir realm expert. however, ever since he found out that jiang beichen had a cultivation talent that would not appear in ten thousand years, this expert volunteered to follow jiang beichen because jiang beichen¡¯s future was definitely bright. ¡°yes.¡± the ninth-stage golden core expert followed mu jiuhuang. although the nine phoenix matriarch¡¯s name resounded throughout the entire continent, many people had no idea that they had never seen her before. those who knew the nine phoenix matriarch were basically all tribulation passing cultivators. the great sun immortal had not met him by chance before. ¡°next, let me test your depth.¡±jiang beichen watched as the guards left. he then stood up and prepared to execute his plan. inside the room. xiao changtian was thinking about how to make a genius who was determined by his talent in cultivation become his disciple. this was much more difficult than opening a bookstore. ¡°this is very difficult. we can only take it step by step.¡± ¡± dog system, you¡¯re really a dog¡­¡± xiao changtian cursed in his heart. he had no idea why a genius with the highest cultivation talent would want to be his disciple. for what? great success in painting and calligraphy? sigh¡­ ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem impossible.¡± suddenly, xiao changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. that¡¯s right, he had neglected a condition. that was, this genius, who was determined by his cultivation talent, did not have to learn to cultivate to become his master! she could be his art tutor¡­ music, chess, calligraphy, painting, cooking, tea art, brewing wine, carving, forging¡­ he was proficient in all eighteen martial arts. becoming a disciple didn¡¯t necessarily mean that one had to cultivate. ¡°system, does this count as accepting a disciple?¡±in order to prevent the system from denying it, xiao changtian even asked again. after a full 15 minutes, the system gave a ¡°ding¡± sound, obviously agreeing. ¡°then this will be much easier.¡± xiao changtian was instantly filled with confidence. ¡°however, how do 1 know if the other party is a genius cultivator?¡±xiao changtian asked again. ¡°ding! the system would automatically notify him when he discovered a genius with extraordinary cultivation talent.¡±the system¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°1 see.¡± xiao changtian nodded. dong dong dong¡­ at this moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°come in.¡± xiao changtian, who was taking out a brush and preparing to write, heard the knock on the door. he thought it was the great sun immortal and let him in. ¡°ding! he had discovered a genius who was extremely talented in cultivation.¡± xiao changtian, who was writing, suddenly heard the system notification. he was delighted. could it be that the genius had appeared near the inn? ¡°perfected great sun, please follow me to find¡­¡± xiao changtian opened his mouth, wanting to invite the great sun immortal to find that genius. things would be easier now that he had found her! however, the moment he raised his head, he was stunned. who was this person? it wasn¡¯t the great sun immortal! ¡°and you are?¡± xiao changtian looked at this young man with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. he walked with an indescribable noble air. he was obviously a young master from a big family or a big force. ¡°i¡¯m jiang beichen!¡± jiang beichen replied calmly, his gaze sweeping across xiao changtian¡¯s room. a turtle, an old hen, a dog, a white cat, and a bear¡­ he immediately frowned. why did this person bring so many animals with him? could this person really be a mortal? however, mortals did not carry so many strange animals with them. jiang beichen was extremely confused. his face was filled with disbelief as his gaze finally fell on the calligraphy on xiao changtian¡¯s desk. as for the black tortoise and the other beasts, they glanced at jiang beichen with a serious expression. ¡°jiang beichen?¡± xiao changtian silently recited this name in his heart. very good. it seemed that the genius determined by the cultivation talent mentioned by the system was jiang beichen. ¡°why are you looking for me?¡±xiao changtian asked indifferently. he didn¡¯t reveal all his eighteen weapons immediately. he still knew how to play hard to get. anyone would be wary if he rashly proposed to take the other party as a disciple. only by slowly revealing his abilities and letting jiang beichen dig out bit by bit could he make the other party willingly acknowledge him as his master before he admired him. ¡°there¡¯s a cabinet in my room that¡¯s too much of a hindrance. i can¡¯t move it alone. i wonder if i can ask you for help?¡± jiang beichen said. in fact, the golden core cultivator had already set up an array in his room. as long as he was a cultivator, he would be able to detect it. the detection stone was now in his palm. when mortals enter a room, the room will be lit up with a white light. as for the immortal cultivators, they would light up with a green light when they entered¡­ as long as xiao changtian was invited in, if he was an immortal cultivator and dared to give pointers to the nine phoenix great emperor¡¯s calligraphy, it proved that he must be an expert! stronger than the nine phoenix matriarch! he had directly taken her as his master on the spot! no matter what, he had to beg the expert to accept him. if it was a mortal, it would just be a farce¡­ ¡°alright.¡± xiao changtian agreed. the first step of taking in a disciple was to establish a relationship between the two parties. soon, jiang beichen led xiao changtian into the room.. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Is He Really a Mortal? ! chapter 113: is he really a mortal? ! translator: 549690339 xiao changtian and jiang beichen were two men, one in front and one behind¡­he walked into the room. compared to xiao changtian¡¯s room, jiang beichen¡¯s room was more luxurious. the walls were inlaid with crystals, and even the floor was paved with marble, making it look shiny. most importantly, there was a luminous pearl! the light was extremely obvious, and the field of vision was extremely wide. ¡°whether it¡¯s a mortal or an expert, we¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±jiang beichen stared at the gemstone in his hand with anticipation. he hoped that the gemstone could light up with a red light so that he could learn to cultivate from an expert. jiang beichen stared at the gemstone in his hand. however, after a few breaths, the gemstone did not change at all. it did not work at all. neither the white light used to detect mortals nor the red light used to detect cultivators lit up. ¡°there are no cabinets in this room?¡± it was only when xiao changtian turned his head and asked in puzzlement that jiang beichen quickly averted his gaze and smiled sheepishly. ¡°maybe the waiter from before moved it away for me, waiter!¡± jiang beichen shouted downstairs. he had already informed the waiter beforehand that he would only need to wait for jiang beichen¡¯s signal to answer. ¡°oh, i¡¯ve moved your cabinet down for you. i¡¯ll change it to a bigger one later.¡± the waiter pretended to be serious and did not reveal any flaws. seeing her acting skills, jiang beichen nodded in relief. ¡°i¡¯m sorry for making you come all the way here for nothing. this is just a small token of my appreciation. please don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±jiang beichen took out a piece of gold from his sleeve and handed it to xiao changtian. this was also his first step of probing. there had been no changes in the formation just now, and jiang beichen was at a loss. however, after thinking about it, he came up with a way to test xiao changtian. and that was to pay! gold! ¡± all immortal cultivators regard gold as dirt in the secular world. it¡¯s impossible for them to accept it, and they don¡¯t even bother to accept it.¡± ¡°as long as you accept it, you¡¯ll be a mortal!¡± ¡°since you¡¯re a mortal, this piece of gold will be my apology. apologize for your probing.¡± jiang beichen thought to himself as he stared into xiao changtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°then it would be a great honor.¡± xiao changtian was delighted when he saw the gold. he didn¡¯t expect this young master to be so generous. in his previous life, there were also a few second-generation young masters on the blue star who were generous and spent thousands of dollars. it seemed like that was indeed the case! after a simple farewell, xiao changtian returned to his room. looking at the gold in his hand, he was extremely satisfied. he could get a piece of gold just by doing a favor, not to mention that he hadn¡¯t even contributed. he didn¡¯t even dare to think that such a good thing could exist in the world. now he believed it. watching xiao changtian leave, the man returned to his room and sat on the crystal chair with a frown. ¡°i can¡¯t? was this the array that had been tested several times before? could it be that the spirit stones have been used up?¡± puzzled, jiang beichen opened a dark box on the table. it was the array core. a milky-white crystal that was glowing with a clear light lay quietly in the center of the formation. it was the core of the formation. now there are still more than half of the spirit stones in the army. ¡°then what¡¯s the problem? is the array broken? it¡¯s not working?¡± puzzled, jiang beichen tested it several times at his own door. he walked in, walked out, and walked in again¡­ he tried it over a dozen times, and every time, the crystal would emit a white glow. the white light lit up, proving that he was indeed a mortal. ¡°what¡¯s the situation now?¡± jiang beichen was puzzled. however, when he thought about it and took out the gold, xiao changtian¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of joy. that joy came from the gold. however, it lacked greed. this was very strange¡­ ¡°all the probing is still ambiguous. we still need to probe¡­¡± xiao changtian¡¯s eyes darkened as he thought of a new plan. at the same time. outside black wind town, something strange happened today. the black fog became thicker again, as if someone had knocked over an ink bottle. the black wind whistled and blocked their vision. even the roof of the house seemed to have the sound of tiles being blown. ¡°everyone, quickly return to your rooms and hide.¡± the innkeeper shouted loudly, and many of the innkeepers hurriedly ran back to their rooms and stayed in their rooms seriously. xiao changtian was also surprised when he saw this. ¡°could there be some demon causing trouble? it was safer to stay with the great sun immortal.¡± xiao changtian grabbed the tortoise and white tiger with each hand, the remaining old hen, alpha, and fatty rongrong followed xiao changtian to the front of daoist big sun¡¯s room. ¡°senior?¡± the great sun immortal, who was staring at the black fog with a frown, heard xiao changtian calling him to open the door. he quickly got up and opened the door. ¡°senior, what are you doing?¡± seeing xiao changtian bring the black tortoise and the other divine beasts, he was confused. ¡°this black fog is not simple. i¡¯ll go to your room first.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. the great sun immortal was a big shot in immortal cultivation. even if there were any demons causing trouble, it would be safe for him to follow the great sun immortal. ¡°this black fog is not simple? senior, you mean¡­¡± the great sun immortal muttered in his heart. when he was staring at this black wind, he sensed a dangerous aura. currently, he was in the incarnation realm. to be able to make him feel threatened, it must be at least a powerhouse in the heavenly arrival state. could it be that this black wind was created by a demon beast? so senior thought that i was in danger, so he came to my room to protect my life? ¡°senior is such a mighty person, but you are willing to do this for me. i, great sun, will give my life to you!¡± ¡°from now on, if senior wants me to climb a mountain of blades or enter a sea of fire, 1 won¡¯t even blink.¡± the eyes of the great sun immortal¡¯s old face sparkled with excitement. when xiao changtian entered the room of the great sun immortal and told him that the black wind was not simple, he was coincidentally seen by jiang beichen, who had pushed open the door. instantly. jiang beichen shook his head. ¡°if he¡¯s a real immortal cultivator, what¡¯s so scary about a mere black wind?¡± ¡°looks like this person is really a mortal! it¡¯s my wishful thinking.¡± jiang beichen sighed and closed the door again. he returned to his room and considered leaving black wind town as soon as his subordinates returned. he would head to the west bull continent to look for ye fan. if he could become ye fan¡¯s disciple, that would be his opportunity. however, as soon as he entered the room, a pair of green eyes stared at him coldly¡­. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Quickly Run, the Black Wind Demons Are Not to Be Trifled With!_i chapter 114: quickly run, the black wind demons are not to be trifled with!_i translator: 549690339 what kind of eyes were those? it emitted a faint green light. the green light was terrifying and carried endless killing intent. it was as if a vicious wolf was staring at its prey, making jiang beichen feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. outside his window, a huge demonic beast was staring at him through the window. the two green eyeballs were half the size of the room. ¡°you¡­ what kind of demonic beast are you?¡± jiang beichen turned pale with fright. he was still a mortal. he had no way to fight back against the demonic beasts. he could only be controlled and devoured. however, he was not someone who was willing to wait for death. he placed his hands behind his back. his white robe fluttered in the wind, and his expression was calm. it looked like he was calmly waiting for death. in fact, he was taking out the magic treasure that the golden core guard had given him from his ring. this dharma treasure was the golden core guard¡¯s natal dharma treasure. it could withstand the attack of a divine transformation realm expert with all its strength. jiang beichen did not want to die. he still had a lot of time. he possessed a talent that only appeared once every ten thousand years. he wanted to embark on the path of martial arts and reach the peak of the immortal dao! he could not die! ¡°coo coo!¡± outside the window, the huge flying demon beast roared in a low voice. it stretched out its thick claws that were like the trunk of a tree. with a light tap, the array in front of the window was broken. at the same time, another claw clawed at jiang beichen. it was a monster, and it usually hid its body, transforming into a human and hiding in the crowd. therefore, no one discovered it. however, when jiang beichen arrived yesterday, it immediately stared at him. it sensed the cultivation talent and bloodline in jiang beichen¡¯s body. therefore, he directly created a black wind to block everyone¡¯s vision. now, only jiang beichen could see it. ¡°human, obediently let me devour you. 1 will help you use this body of yours to the extreme.¡± in jiang beichen¡¯s mind, the monster¡¯s cold and greedy voice rang out. ¡°in your dreams!¡± jiang beichen frowned, his expression determined. steeling his heart, he produced an icy blue ice needle in his hand. with a flick of his wrist, it flew out. although he had yet to start cultivating, he still knew some basic martial arts. ¡°i hope this demon¡¯s realm isn¡¯t too high.¡± jiang beichen thought to himself as he looked at the flying needles. although he was nervous, jiang beichen was still very confident in the flying needles given by his guards. after all, being able to follow a cultivation genius like him would definitely bring that guard unparalleled benefits in the future. the flying needle shot out and turned into a cold light. its speed was extremely fast, like a cold light flashing across the sky, causing a sonic boom in the space. in an instant, it stabbed into the head of the flying demonic beast. jiang beichen was overjoyed. he had actually stabbed it! that was great! the silver needle that could kill an incarnation realm expert could severely injure the demon beast even if it couldn¡¯t kill it! during this period of time, he could use it to escape. however, the next scene made his heart sink. with a crack, the ice-blue silver needle instantly shattered into countless ice shards. ¡°how is that possible? diremonsters that are above the incarnation realm?¡± jiang beichen was in complete despair. he could only close his eyes and wait for his death. ¡°my life is over!¡± jiang beichen said dejectedly. if he had known earlier, he would have cultivated earlier and entered the immortal sect. who would have thought that his one-in-a-million cultivation talent would actually be devoured by a flying demon beast today? he could already feel an extremely cold claw clawing at him. he held his breath and waited for death! ¡°boom!¡± however, at this moment, a silent voice sounded. it seemed that the ground was trembling. the claw that was approaching him seemed to have disappeared, and its aura was getting further and further away. jiang beichen could not help but open his eyes. only then did he see that two cultivators were passing by and happened to see the demon harming people. they immediately attacked and sent the demon beast flying. ¡°your highness, don¡¯t worry. with us here, this demonic beast won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡± the two middle-aged cultivators said. ¡°thank you, xuanjia and daoist xuanyi.¡± jiang beichen was overjoyed. the middle-aged cultivator in front of him was an elder of the xuantian sect, an immortal sect that was on good terms with the north moon empire. his strength was at the saint realm. it was extremely terrifying. it could definitely subdue demonic beasts. ¡°roar!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve angered me!¡± the demon was sent flying. it jumped up angrily and roared angrily. its body enlarged, revealing its true appearance. immediately after, a violent aura was like a storm. it opened its bloody mouth like a black hole, and a huge suction force seemed to want to devour everything in the world. ¡°what is it? this demonic beast¡¯s cultivation level was tribulation transcendence!¡± elder xuan jia and elder xuan yi were instantly shocked. they immediately looked at each other and apologized to jiang beichen. they were about to escape. however, before jiang beichen could finish listening to their conversation, the two elders, xuan jia and xuan yi, were instantly swallowed by the demons that had erupted. blood splattered everywhere! the two saint realm experts were directly torn into pieces by the demon¡¯s mouth. it was only then that jiang beichen finally saw the true face of the monster. it was a huge boa that was a thousand feet long! its entire body was pitch-black and covered in pitch-black scales. on its body, there were even two ugly claws. the huge boa opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the two saint realm experts. ¡°hehe, these two people suddenly ambushed me and caught me off guard. do they really think they¡¯re my match?¡± the giant boa waved its claws and shouted angrily, its voice echoing in jiang beichen¡¯s mind. this time, jiang beichen was truly in despair. this giant boa could even devour a saint realm expert, let alone a mortal like him. unless an expert came to save him! after experiencing the ups and downs of his emotions, jiang beichen did not know how to face the giant boa. in a trance, he seemed to see a handsome young man walking over with a medicine box on his shoulder. the muscles on his body were extremely clear and orderly, and his posture was still. however, there was no aura fluctuation around him. ¡°a mortal? he seemed to be picking herbs. he must have lost his way in the black wind.¡±jiang beichen thought. ¡°forget it. i¡¯m going to die anyway. i¡¯ll save as many as i can.¡± jiang beichen looked at the handsome young man. he was still nearly a thousand meters away from where he was. as long as he could stall for a while longer, he should be able to let the young man escape. immediately, jiang beichen wanted to remind the young man to run away. ¡°leave quickly, there are demons here! run!¡± jiang beichen shouted anxiously. however, the young man seemed to have not heard him and continued walking in that direction.. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Isn’t It Just an Earthworm? ! chapter 115: isn¡¯t it just an earthworm? ! translator: 549690339 the young man was getting closer and closer. a faint smile hung on his handsome and resolute face. if it wasn¡¯t wang miaoshou who had rushed to the east victory continent to pick the herbs, who else could it be? ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± that was the only thought in jiang beichen¡¯s mind when he saw wang miaoshou walking over. even two saint realm experts had been swallowed. moreover, the two saints had said that this was a tribulation transcending demon. tribulation transcendence was an existence that stood at the peak of the entire continent. so what if a mere mortal didn¡¯t die? ¡°forget it, i tried to persuade you, but you didn¡¯t listen. even if you die, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± jiang beichen closed his eyes and waited for death for the third time. however, as soon as he closed his eyes, an extremely frequent sound of attacks rang out. it was as if a hammer was hammering. it even seemed that the painful screams of the demonic beast could be heard. what was going on? jiang beichen opened his eyes again. this time, it was as if he had been struck by lightning and was stunned on the spot. he saw the handsome man waving his fist and punching the huge boa, making a hammering sound. the sound was extremely violent, as if the earth was shaking. the hundred-foot-long boa was unable to withstand the barrage of fists, and its body kept rolling and struggling on the ground. however, wang miaoshou¡¯s other hand was firmly gripping the huge boa. no matter how the huge boa rolled, it was unable to escape. ¡°hiss hiss hiss!¡± within a few breaths, the huge boa had turned into the size of an earthworm. it let out a painful scream and then fainted. ¡°flaha, not bad medicinal ingredients.¡± wang miaoshou picked up the ¡± little earthworm¡± and put it into her medicine box. she smiled faintly. ¡°hiss ~!¡± this time, it was jiang beichen¡¯s turn to let out a hissing sound. he sucked in a breath of cold air and stood rooted to the ground for a long time, not daring to move. it was too terrifying! this mortal¡­no, a mighty figure actually used his fist to knock out a huge tribulation passing boa? heavens! moreover, through the window, he could vaguely see that the expert seemed to have walked into this inn and was about to go upstairs. jiang beichen only snapped out of his daze after a long while and hurriedly turned around to open the door. he wanted to thank this senior for saving his life. without this senior, he would already be a dead soul in the mouth of the giant boa. however, when he opened the door, jiang beichen was even more shocked! ¡°master, i¡¯m here to pick herbs.¡± wang miaoshou stood respectfully in front of the room of the great sun immortal and called out respectfully to the young man whom he had tested earlier. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. the black wind outside the window had just dispersed. his disciple should not be in danger. ¡°master, i found a medicinal catalyst. can you see if it can be used to make the zhuang yang pill in the prescription?¡± as wang miaoshou spoke, he took out the ¡®little earthworm¡¯ that the huge tribulation transcending boa had transformed into and humbly asked for advice. ¡°let me see.¡± xiao changtian stared at the little earthworm and observed it for a while. he nodded and said,¡±¡±it¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s still a little lacking. the effect will be greatly reduced.¡± according to the records in the prescription, it was best to use a flood python to refine this pill. the little earthworm was much weaker. ¡°yes.¡± wang miaoshou nodded respectfully. he originally thought that a first level tribulation transcendence boa should be enough. however, according to his master, it was indeed not enough! the medicinal effect could not be exerted to its maximum extent. ¡°hiss!¡± jiang beichen sucked in a breath of cold air again and hurriedly closed the door that had a small gap in it. he slumped to the ground. the shock in his heart was indescribable. the mortal carrying the medicine box was a tribulation transcendence realm expert. he had even killed a tribulation transcendence realm giant boa with a pair of fists. however, the mortal he had tested earlier was actually the master of such a senior. in other words, that senior was at least a high-level dujie expert. in addition, that senior said that a huge boa at the tribulation transcendence realm was not enough to be used as a medicinal catalyst. there were also the three words that judged the nine phoenix matriarch previously¡­ ¡°could it be that this senior is a mahayana cultivator?!¡± jiang beichen was instantly overjoyed. his face was filled with pleasant surprise. if that was really the case, then wouldn¡¯t he have found an opportunity? immediately. jiang beichen calmed his emotions and wanted to go out and find that senior to take him as his master. to be able to follow by the side of a dacheng senior, this was a supreme opportunity. at this moment. xiao changtian pinched the earthworm and thought for a while. he decided to forget about it. it was too small. it was not enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. ¡°whoever gets it will get it.¡± xiao changtian directly threw the ¡®little earthworm¡¯ on the ground and let black tortoise, phoenix and the others go to snatch it. ¡°coo coo coo!¡± the old hen immediately cried out and was about to fight for it. however, the green-haired turtle was not inferior. even alpha, who had never fought for anything, joined the ranks. wang miaoshou watched this scene and felt cold sweat run down his back. he was silently mourning for the giant boa. this was senior black tortoise and senior phoenix¡­how terrifying would it be to be squeezed in the middle of these mighty figures? however, at this moment, black tortoise and the others were still restraining their aura. the little earthworm thought that wang miaoshou had let down his guard and hurriedly ran out of the door. in the blink of an eye, he ran away. ¡°coo!¡± ¡°caw!¡± ¡°woof!¡± the three animals followed suit. the huge boa was running away, but it was extremely excited. as long as it could get out of that person¡¯s sight, it would have a chance to escape. jiang beichen, who had opened the door to his room and was about to come over to take her as his master, saw this scene. ¡°not good, the giant boa has run out!¡± jiang beichen¡¯s face was filled with shock. he had seen the giant boa, and it had also seen him. it was flying toward him in a frenzy. jiang beichen¡¯s heart turned cold again! however, what made him even more desperate was yet to come. behind the huge boa, a xuanwu phantom that was as tall as the sky suddenly appeared. there was also a phoenix that was surrounded by an endless fire domain, and a divine dog that could devour the world¡­ his legs went limp. if he hadn¡¯t been leaning against the door frame, he would have collapsed on the ground. the phoenix phantom bit down and instantly roasted the huge boa in the endless fire domain. then, it swallowed its lower abdomen. ¡°hehe, ugly turtle, you can¡¯t do it.¡± phoenix laughed at black tortoise. the three of them put away their dharma idols at the same time. black tortoise was furious. he was actually one step faster than phoenix. he deserved to die! he was very depressed. he turned around and left, walking into the room. alpha didn¡¯t care. he shook his head and went back. as for phoenix, she raised her proud chicken head and rolled her eyes. she stared at jiang beichen with disdain before leisurely walking into the room.. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117:1 Won’t Let Him Sell a Single Book (1) chapter 117:1 won¡¯t let him sell a single book (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°oh.¡± however, the jiang beichen that li jie had imagined did not appear. on the contrary, jiang beichen only replied with an extremely calm ¡± oh.¡± it seemed that he was not surprised by this result. li jie frowned. he didn¡¯t understand. she was the empress, a powerful figure of her generation. yet, she had become someone else¡¯s maid, and the crown prince was not surprised at all? this was not right! li jie looked at jiang beichen and touched his forehead. he realized that jiang beichen didn¡¯t have a fever. ¡°could it be an internal injury?¡± li jie was puzzled again. the divine voice instantly covered jiang beichen, and his face revealed a puzzled expression. then, he scanned jiang beichen¡¯s body with his divine telekinesis and saw through jiang beichen. he found that there were no internal injuries. ¡°uncle li, don¡¯t waste your energy. i¡¯m not sick. i¡¯m just used to it.¡± ¡°after you left, a black fog appeared around the inn. after that¡­¡± jiang beichen recounted what had happened after li jie left. ¡°what? is there such a thing?¡± ¡°a demonic beast undergoing tribulation was smashed by a few punches! is it not qualified to be used to refine medicine?¡± ¡°there¡¯s also the divine beast black tortoise, the phoenix, the divine dog¡­¡± this time, it was li jie¡¯s turn to be shocked. every existence could kill him with a snap of his fingers without any effort. now, so many big shots were actually gathered together. in an instant, he suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t unacceptable for the empress to become someone else¡¯s maid. ¡°your highness, when the nine phoenix matriarch released me, she told me something. she said that if you want to acknowledge a master, you have to follow the etiquette and ask the seniors.¡± li jie relayed mu jiuhuang¡¯s words. since the nine phoenix matriarch said so, there must still be hope. ¡°alright.¡± jiang beichen nodded. he regained his fighting spirit and stood up. ¡°since it¡¯s a matter of acknowledging a teacher, the ceremony of acknowledging a teacher can¡¯t be abandoned. i need to prepare properly.¡± ¡°however, what gift should i prepare?¡± jiang beichen was confused. gold? no way, no way! previously, the reason why senior had accepted his gold was because he wanted to hide his identity as a peerless expert. such an expert has returned to his original state and is hiding in the mortal world. he wants to seek peace, so he didn¡¯t let me disturb him. what about spirit stones? no! experts did not lack this. ¡°then what gift should 1 give him?¡±jiang beichen looked confused and extremely puzzled. ¡°your highness, i feel that you only need to have a sincere heart.¡±¡±according to my understanding, when a master takes in a disciple, besides talent, the most important thing is sincerity.¡± ¡°only sincerity can move an expert!¡± ¡°is that so?¡± jiang beichen still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°the key is that we don¡¯t have anything now.¡±li jie spread his hands. ¡°alright,¡± jiang beichen replied. she tidied up her clothes and regained her composure. at the same time, she made a draft in her heart. jiang beichen mustered up his courage and came to the door of daoist da yang¡¯s room, knocking lightly on it. ¡°come in.¡± a vigorous voice came from the room. jiang beichen was delighted. he pushed the door open and entered, but after entering, he found that xiao changtian was not there. ¡°seniors, is the expert not here?¡± jiang beichen asked, puzzled. ¡°oh, master went to the shop on the plateau to check on the shop and hasn¡¯t returned yet. it will probably take a few more hours.¡±wang miaoshou replied indifferently. he was currently refining the medicinal formula. his expression was focused and he did not say much. ¡°sorry to disturb you two.¡± jiang beichen nodded respectfully and closed the door. ¡°the shop on the plateau? go!¡± jiang beichen did not even think about it. he walked directly to the shop on the plateau. since he was sincere about learning from a master, he naturally could not wait for the master to return before he went to learn from him. now, he needed to go and find his master. only then could he let his master feel his sincerity! in the shop on the plateau. under the guidance of the plump maid, jiang beichen arrived at a secluded cubicle. the cubicle was built in a unique way. even the floor was paved with glass. the table was made of high-quality golden nanmu. the chairs were all made of special craftsmanship and inlaid with precious stones. they were extremely luxurious. ¡± let me briefly introduce myself. 1 am the young master of the flat shop. my name is chen pingping. i am in charge of publishing books.¡± sitting opposite xiao changtian was a woman in a light blue dress. her beautiful eyebrows accentuated her big, watery eyes. she was holding a book in her hand. it was obvious that she was reading it before she came in. since he was someone who liked reading, this matter was easy to handle. ¡°i¡¯m planning to publish a book first to test the waters in the market of the victorious east continent.¡± ¡°this is my draft.¡± xiao changtian took out a draft of longevity and placed it on the table. ¡°alright.¡± the woman nodded and picked up the draft. the more she read, the more surprised she became. she even screamed as she read. ¡°it¡¯s really well written!¡± an hour later, chen pingping finally finished reading this book, but his mood still could not calm down. his mind was still filled with the plot of the book, and his breathing was fluctuating like the mountain peak. ¡°why do you want to hand pingping over? one point, all unfair, ah, a, a, xiao changtian pondered. he could understand chen pingping¡¯s state. this was the first time the online novels of his previous life on the blue planet had come to this world. just like when he first read a novel, he was amazed! but now, he was already numb. looking back at the novels of the past, he could even awkwardly deduct three rooms and one living room from his toes. ¡°mister xiao, i need to report this matter to my father, the real owner of the business on the plateau. sorry, excuse me for a moment.¡± chen pingping stood up, took the draft, and walked straight into a dark room at the back. ¡°father, i found a huge business opportunity. if we can reach a deal, the profits of the pingshang enterprise will double again! no, it¡¯s even more than twice as much.¡± chen pingping walked in and spoke to a middle-aged man wearing a long robe embroidered with golden threads. the middle-aged man held an abacus in his hand. he kept looking at the account book and calculating while listening to chen pingping¡¯s description. after hearing that, a hint of greed flashed in his eyes. ¡°pingping, leave this matter to me. father will discuss it.¡± ¡°i¡¯m good at lowering the price.¡± ¡°if that person doesn¡¯t agree, hur hur, then i¡¯ll use my own methods to make sure that he won¡¯t be able to sell a single book in the north moon empire, or even the entire victorious east continent.¡± as the middle-aged man spoke, he put down the abacus in his hand and picked up the draft. ¡°but, father, isn¡¯t this a bad idea?¡±chen pingping frowned slightly. ¡°hehe, pingping, you have to understand that there are only benefits in this world.¡±the middle-aged man sneered and walked out.. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: Expert, Please Take Me As Your Disciple (1) chapter 118: expert, please take me as your disciple (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°xiao changtian, i am the owner of the shop on the plateau. i will talk to you about this book.¡± chen qian narrowed his eyes slightly. a sinister smile hung on his face like a poisonous snake, giving people the feeling that there were needles hidden in cotton wool. however, xiao changtian didn¡¯t care about his fake smile. he came here today to seek cooperation. as for his book, he hadn¡¯t decided whether or not to publish it in this shop. they could only wait for all matters to be discussed before they could enter the market to test the waters. ¡°then let me be direct. i will pay for the printing of this book myself, and your business will be responsible for distributing it to me. you will take 10% of the profits.¡±xiao changtian went straight to the point. he didn¡¯t want to continue chatting. according to the previous time, he should be taking a nap. at this moment, a wave of sleepiness hit him, making him want to find a place to lie down and rest for a while. ¡°ten percent?¡± ¡°mr. xiao, 1 think you¡¯ve misunderstood. the mode of cooperation between our companies is that we¡¯re responsible for the entire process. after all, no one can guarantee that anything will happen during this process.¡± ¡°since we are responsible for the entire process, and mr. xiao, you are only providing a story, so between us, we should give 90% of the profits and you get 10%.¡± chen qian smiled like a poisonous snake, staring at xiao changtian. his eyes were murky, as if he wanted to see through xiao changtian¡¯s heart. however, xiao changtian stood up and picked up the draft. ¡°it seems that your business is not sincere. let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± xiao changtian held the white tiger in his arms and prepared to leave. ¡°haha, mister xiao, i think you still don¡¯t know one thing. the businesses on my flat are all over the north moon empire. the businesses that cooperate with us basically have a beneficial relationship. as long as 1 say it, agister xiao, even if you want to find other businesses to cooperate, it¡¯s impossible.¡± the smile on chen qian¡¯s face disappeared as he threatened. he wasn¡¯t lying. the business on the field was very big. ¡°oh.¡± however, xiao changtian just nodded his head indifferently and continued to walk out of the shop. seeing that xiao changtian didn¡¯t buy it, chen qian¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°hmph, then don¡¯t leave.¡± chen qian snorted coldly and clapped his hands. in a flash, two black shadows landed and blocked xiao changtian¡¯s path. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you still want to force me to buy and sell?¡± xiao changtian smiled and sent a message to the great sun immortal through the communication jade talisman. it seemed like it was time to teach these black-hearted merchants a lesson. the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s arms had a cold expression. these two ants dared to block its master¡¯s path. did they want to die? immediately, the white tiger was about to rush out and tear the two of them apart. however, xiao changtian stopped him. ¡°xiao xi, don¡¯t be anxious. since someone is hospitable, let¡¯s stay for a while.¡±xiao changtian sat down again. anyway, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. he would teach these black-hearted merchants a lesson when the enlightened person of the great sun arrived. ¡°boss chen, why don¡¯t you tell me what your forces are?¡± xiao changtian sat down with a calm expression. it was just the right time to let the great sun immortal wipe out all these forces. ¡°hehe, since things have come to this, i¡¯m not afraid to tell you that my entire chen family has people in the north moon empire.¡± ¡°the current minister of revenue is my brother.¡± ¡°do you understand now, mr. xiao?¡± chen qian¡¯s expression was arrogant. with the minister of revenue as his backer, this was the greatest reliance for a businessman like him. ¡°i see.¡± xiao changtian nodded. ¡°master, the minister of revenue is here.¡±at this moment, a servant shouted in surprise. as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a man with a big belly. he had a fierce face and was wearing the official uniform of the north moon empire. ¡°big brother, you come.¡± seeing this person, chen qian immediately ordered the two servants to retreat. ¡°yes, i heard that there seems to be someone here who is not convinced. the pingshang enterprise is such a conscientious place, but it is actually said that it is not conscientious. as the minister of revenue, 1 have to exercise my authority, ¡°said chen youqian. chen youqian and chen qian were only one name apart. however, they were twins. the two brothers looked at each other and smiled knowingly. fifteen minutes ago, chen qian had informed chen youqian that it was rare for his family to have a chance to make a fortune. hence, the current scene had occurred. ¡°looks like you really can make me unable to sell a single book.¡±xiao changtian smiled calmly. when the great sun immortal came, he would directly charge into the north moon empire and get rid of this chen youqian. xiao changtian drank his tea and slowly got to know chen qian and those forces and backers. he was never tired of it. after ail, they would be destroyed in the end. he was not using violence. he was exterminating the violent and bringing peace to the good, enforcing justice for the heavens. while everyone was chatting, the shop on the plateau had already been sealed. no outsiders could pass through. however, he could clearly see the situation inside the shop through the door. jiang beichen had arrived at the same time. ¡°expert?¡± looking over, jiang beichen saw xiao changtian drinking tea and chatting merrily. then, he walked in. ¡°the assistant minister of the ministry of revenue is included.¡¯two soldiers stopped jiang beichen. ¡°what is it? irrelevant people? chen youqian, how dare you stop me?¡± jiang beichen was enraged. he was the crown prince, yet he was being stopped by the assistant minister of revenue? hearing jiang beichen¡¯s voice, the assistant minister of the ministry of revenue, who was talking to chen qian, was stunned. he looked out and saw jiang beichen at a glance. ¡°crown prince¡¯s palace?¡± shocked, chen youqian hurriedly stood up and went out to welcome him.¡±¡±you must be blind. this is his highness the crown prince, and you dare to stop him? you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± ¡°your highness, please.¡± chen youqian smiled awkwardly. as an insider, he knew that the current crown prince was not a good-for-nothing on the surface. on the contrary, he was a genius with peerless talent in cultivation and would be the future crown prince. however, jiang beichen did not even spare him a glance. he merely snorted coldly and walked toward xiao changtian with a perturbed expression. if an expert was here, he would take him as his master! however, the assistant minister of the ministry of revenue followed closely behind jiang beichen with a smile on his face. xiao changtian was curious when he heard that the crown prince had arrived. he turned around and saw jiang beichen kneeling before him. ¡°master, please accept jiang beichen¡¯s bow!¡± ¡°jiang beichen, please accept me as your disciple!¡± jiang beichen¡¯s voice was loud and clear, resounding throughout the entire business. his voice was deafening! then, his head hit the floor heavily with a thud¡­ Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: The Third Disciple! chapter 119: the third disciple! translator: 549690339 thump! the dull sound of kowtowing rang out. in the small shop on the square, it was like a deafening heavenly sound. originally, the shop on the field wasn¡¯t small. however, the crown prince was kowtowing to a mortal! chen youqian and chen qian, who were still arrogant and despotic before, instantly broke out in cold sweat. their entire faces had already twisted into the color of pig liver. they wanted to escape, but they couldn¡¯t. they were actually blackmailing the crown prince¡¯s disciple! it was over! there was no turning back in this matter. the minister of revenue, chen youqian, was so angry that his huge body fell heavily to the ground and fainted. as for chen qian, the corners of his mouth were twitching non-stop on his liver-colored face. ¡°expert, please take me in as your disciple!¡± jiang beichen knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily. his forehead was almost broken, and blood was flowing down from the top of his head, dyeing his white clothes bright red. ¡°you want to take me as your master?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. this wasn¡¯t right! 1 haven¡¯t conquered my disciple yet? his disciple was about to acknowledge him as his master? was there a misunderstanding in the middle? xiao changtian frowned and sized up jiang beichen. he had also heard the minister of revenue, chen youqian, address jiang beichen as the crown prince. ¡°good heavens, this disciple is even a crown prince. how can i make a move¡­take in a disciple?¡± xiao changtian frowned even more. he had also heard of the north moon empire. it was a mortal empire. in a world of cultivators like the tian yuan continent, they were like ants. any powerful cultivator could destroy an entire empire. but even so, to xiao changtian, it was still a terrifying existence. after all, he was just an ordinary mortal. although he had a good relationship with the great sun immortal, the great sun immortal could not protect him forever. however, he still had to complete the system¡¯s mission. he still had to open the path of invincibility and become a supreme existence! ¡°what a contradiction¡­¡± xiao changtian frowned and weighed these two things. he thought about it and looked at jiang beichen, asking,¡±¡±why do you want to take me as your master?¡± the most important thing was to figure out why jiang beichen would acknowledge him as his master. it couldn¡¯t be jiang beichen¡¯s own strategy, right? it can¡¯t be, right? it can¡¯t be, right? ¡°master, i want to learn from you.¡± jiang beichen answered sincerely. only by following such an expert could one learn the most powerful dao in the world and forge a supreme foundation. only by forging a supreme foundation could one go further in the future and have a higher upper limit. jiang beichen¡¯s gaze was firm, and his eyes were burning. he had to acknowledge an expert as his master today. he wanted to begin his path of cultivation today. ¡°learn from me?¡± ¡°what do you want to learn?¡± ¡°i have many paths here. you have to choose one. after all, you can¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡± xiao changtian asked. it turned out that jiang beichen had taken him as his master in order to learn from him. it must be because jiang beichen had entered her room to ask for help and saw the calligraphy she had written on the table. he must have felt that his calligraphy was as graceful as a swan and as agile as a dragon. he was more than a level higher than the calligraphy masters on the tian yuan continent, so he wanted to learn calligraphy from a master. however¡­ he was proficient in all 18 martial arts, such as zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, poetry, wine, tea, forging and raising¡­omnipotent! other than cultivation! ¡°an expert wants me to choose a path? looks like there¡¯s a chance.¡± jiang beichen¡¯s face was filled with joy. since the master had asked him to choose a path, he must have wanted to take him as a disciple. however¡­ jiang beichen thought for a moment and shook his head. he was still a mortal and did not know much about immortal cultivation, let alone building a supreme foundation. he wasn¡¯t clear about the path of invincibility of his seniors, so he had no choice. after a moment of silence, jiang beichen looked at xiao changtian and said,¡±¡±i don¡¯t know. i have no choice.¡± jiang beichen wanted to ask for xiao changtian¡¯s opinion. ¡°i see. you can learn calligraphy from me.¡±xiao changtian thought for a moment and said directly. from his point of view, he believed that jiang probably knew a little about music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. as the son of the emperor and the crown prince of the dynasty, it was only natural for him to have an extraordinary background. however, because he had studied too much, he wasn¡¯t sure which path he should focus on. since that was the case, he would choose calligraphy for him. ¡°calligraphy?¡± jiang beichen was stunned. why calligraphy? didn¡¯t he want to cultivate? however, on second thought, why would such an expert teach him these mortal things? there must be a deeper meaning behind it! ¡°could it be? calligraphy is also a great dao?¡± ¡°that must be it.¡± jiang beichen was overjoyed when he figured out the crux of the matter. his face was filled with surprise. he kowtowed to xiao changtian and said,¡±¡±thank you, master.¡± ¡°yes.¡± xiao changtian also nodded. this disciple of his was very sensible! ¡°from now on, you are our third disciple.¡± ¡°you still have two senior brothers. one of them is called ye fan, and he¡¯s still in the west bull continent.¡± ¡°second senior brother is a physician. 1 believe you have seen him in the past two days.¡± ¡°if you become my disciple, i guarantee that your calligraphy will reach the peak of the tian yuan continent.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°eldest senior brother. it¡¯s actually ye fan!¡± ¡± ye fan¡¯s master is the master in front of me?¡± in an instant, jiang beichen understood what had happened. no wonder ye fan was able to be invincible in just a few months after his supreme being bone was dug out! it turned out that he had taken the expert in front of him as his master! so that was the case. it seemed that my intuition was right. taking this expert as my master would indeed allow me to obtain supreme opportunities! ¡°disciple jiang beichen thanks master.¡± jiang beichen said delightedly. he even wanted to kowtow to the suan¡¯s. the joy in his heart to be able to acknowledge such a master as his master had already covered up the pain. ¡°as my disciple, there¡¯s no need to harm yourself.¡± xiao changtian held his shoulder with one hand and stopped him from kowtowing. if he did, his head would shake slightly. it was not easy to take in a disciple who was extremely talented in cultivation. if his disciple became a grandmaster in martial arts in the future, wouldn¡¯t he be very blessed? ¡°bang!¡± at this moment. outside the shop on the square, a dull collision sound was heard. the great sun immortal¡¯s momentum was vigorous, and he stepped on all the soldiers who tried to stop him. he had also received xiao changtian¡¯s message and hurried over. it was his honor that the senior had used him. as the saying went, there was no need to use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken. the immortal of great sun felt that it was best to use him to deal with these small fries. ¡°i¡¯m here. they didn¡¯t offend you, right?¡±the great sun immortal hurriedly walked over and said respectfully.. Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Black Sky, I’m Here to Find You chapter 120: black sky, i¡¯m here to find you translator: 549690339 ¡°offended? they wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°they even threatened that if i didn¡¯t agree to their arrangements and threats, i wouldn¡¯t be able to sell a single book in the entire north moon empire.¡± ¡°they even sent immortal cultivators to kill me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s the two of them.¡± xiao changtian pointed at the two people in front of him as he spoke. these two people had helped the wicked bully the innocent. xiao changtian didn¡¯t plan to let them go. if the person who was tricked today was not him but another mortal, without an immortal cultivator friend like the great sun immortal, he would definitely end up in a miserable state. he could not let such a person off! ¡°hmph, you two, go to hell!¡±the great sun immortal snorted coldly, his face filled with monstrous anger. who was this senior? two golden elixir realm ants dared to offend a senior! behind the great sun immortal, his true essence was extremely violent, and the scorching temperature directly formed a sun! the great sun emerged from the east, its brilliant pressure unstoppable! a terrifying power instantly enveloped the two of them. in the scorching sun, the two of them were directly destroyed. ¡°all!¡± the entire shop was filled with the painful screams of these two people. their screams were heart-wrenching! terrifying beyond compare! the officials and soldiers who came with the minister of revenue were instantly scared silly. the weapons in their hands fell to the ground with clattering sounds. this person was a cultivator! moreover, he was a very powerful cultivator. ¡°shopkeeper chen, you previously said that 1 can¡¯t sell a single book in the north moon empire?¡± xiao changtian looked at the two people being killed. although he felt that the method was cruel, after all, he was from the blue planet in his previous life. however, there was only a sense of satisfaction in his heart. it was a carefree feeling of exterminating evil. if he didn¡¯t have a friend like the great sun immortal today, he would have ended up worse than these two. although he wasn¡¯t a great demon who killed people like flies, he knew how to eliminate evil. he turned his head and held a cup of tea. with a smile on his face, he looked at chen qian indifferently. ¡°spare me, master! spare me!¡± chen qian shivered and knelt on the ground, kowtowing and apologizing, begging for xiao changtian¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°i deserve to die, i deserve to die!¡± ¡°expert, i was just blinded by greed for a moment and wanted to obtain more money. i didn¡¯t really want to make a move.¡± ¡°i deserve to die! but i don¡¯t want to die. please spare my life. i can give my daughter to you as compensation.¡± ¡°pingping, quickly beg for mercy from the expert.¡± chen qian shouted for mercy and kept slapping himself. the aircraft carrier was filled with endless fear and regret. if he had known xiao changtian¡¯s identity was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to provoke him! however¡­ before chen pingping could kneel, the people outside the shop all knelt down and shouted. ¡°expert, please help us. this shop is a master who eats people without spitting out the bones.¡± ¡°master, chen qian has forcefully taken my brother!¡± ¡°master, please let us make a decision. this chen qian colluded with the minister of revenue and said that he had swallowed all our relief money two years ago.¡± ¡°expert¡­¡± shouts sounded. the commoners outside the shop were agitated and filled with righteous indignation. their voices rose and completely drowned out chen qian. the voices of these commoners made xiao changtian furious. as a mortal, he knew how difficult it was to survive in this world of cultivation. however, a tyrant like chen qian was notorious for bullying others. just by threatening him, he must have done such things in the past. now that the public¡¯s resentment had erupted, those who dared to be angry but did not dare to speak up before also took this opportunity to speak their minds. xiao changtian took a deep breath to calm himself down and looked at jiang beichen. ¡°disciple, you are the crown prince of the north moon empire. how will you handle this matter?¡± xiao changtian stared at jiang beichen. as xiao changtian¡¯s disciple, he must have a kind and sincere heart. if the jiang beichen in front of him was a muddle-headed son of an emperor who could not see the sufferings of the commoners clearly and did not have the slightest pity in his heart, then he would be able to do so. then he would expel jiang beichen from the sect. even if he could not complete the system¡¯s mission, he would not accept such a disciple. even if he couldn¡¯t open his path to invincibility, he had no regrets. he came from the blue planet and had his own bottom line! if he gave up his bottom line for the path of invincibility, then what was the point of becoming an invincible existence or a supreme expert? become a living fossil? the meaning of life had disappeared from the moment he gave up on being a human. xiao changtian¡¯s expression was extremely serious, even more serious than when he was talking about the dao. instantly. jiang beichen knew that his master was a true expert! he had the heart of the world and an invincible cultivation. at that moment, jiang beichen was sincerely respectful to his master. ¡°master, chen qian is just a chess piece in this matter. chen youqian, who is behind him, and those existences in the court are the true evil.¡± ¡°as the crown prince, 1 promise you, master, and all the people of the moon back empire that 1 will clean up the court tomorrow.¡± ¡°anyone who has been wronged, tell me face to face. i will investigate within two days.¡± ¡°those involved in this matter will definitely be killed, regardless of whether the royal family participated or not.¡± jiang beichen¡¯s voice was deafening and echoed throughout the entire shop. at the same time, he picked up a long saber that had fallen to the ground. he raised the long saber, and his eyes became very fierce. the cold blade slashed down at the minister of revenue! slash! with the sound of flesh being torn apart, the minister of revenue, chen youqian, died instantly. ¡°good!¡± ¡± your highness the crown prince is mighty!¡± ¡°as expected of the crown prince. i have been wronged and i want revenge.¡± ¡± we all support the crown prince.¡± a series of supportive voices sounded, and everyone¡¯s faces revealed a look of joy. with the assurance of the crown prince, they believed that their grievances could be cleared. ¡°disciple, first settle the matters of the north moon empire, then come and see me at the inn.¡± xiao changtian gave his order and left. jiang beichen nodded in agreement. on the other side. the nine phoenix matriarch secretly brought some people and sneaked into the black sky sect. this time, she wanted to capture the black sky sect¡¯s sect master without batting an eyelid. she wanted to capture all the information regarding the secret chamber of darkness. hence, he decided to do it. she brought a few people, taking advantage of the darkness, and quietly arrived at the secret room where the black sky sect¡¯s sect master cultivated. ¡°hei tianqiong, i¡¯m here to find you.¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s figure was like a ghost. in an instant, she arrived in front of hei tianqiong.. Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Capturing Black Sky, Secret of the Dark Chamber!! chapter 121: capturing black sky, secret of the dark chamber!! translator: 549690339 hei tianqiong sat cross-legged on the futon. black qi flickered around him as if he was cultivating some kind of demonic technique. hearing mu jiuhuang¡¯s voice, hei tianqiong suddenly opened his eyes. his eyes shone with a cold light. ¡°hehe, you really dare to come?¡± hei tianqiong¡¯s face did not show any panic or coldness. on the contrary, a smile hung on his face. he laughed and clapped his hands. in an instant, dozens of figures appeared in the secret chamber. these dozens of figures directly surrounded mu jiuhuang. ¡°oh? you knew 1 was coming?¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, and her face was filled with doubt. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ve already set up a trap for the betrayal of those three good-for-nothings, daoist master zhong xian.¡± ¡°don¡¯t even think about leaving today.¡± hei tianqiong¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold and fierce, his face ferocious. with a wave of his hand, dozens of figures surrounded mu jiuhuang flashed like ghosts and pounced towards mu jiuhuang and her subordinates. ¡°this is a trap specially set up for you.¡± hei tianqiong sneered as he stared at mu jiuhuang. his killing intent was boundless and terrifying. it enveloped the entire secret chamber, causing the temperature in the secret chamber to drop. the dozens of black figures all had extraordinary cultivation. mu jiuhuang¡¯s subordinates were defeated and heavily injured in a few breaths. ¡°female empress, these people are all at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm!¡± one of the old women said. her voice was anxious and her expression was solemn. she was the imperial advisor of the nine phoenix dynasty, and her cultivation was at the eighth level of the tribulation transcendence realm! however, it was already difficult to resist one of the black figures, let alone dozens of them. ¡°boom!¡± dozens of black figures burst out with black ink around their bodies. black gas spread and turned into a cage that enveloped mu jiuhuang and the others. ¡°hmph, the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm is nothing.¡±mu jiuhuang¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she sneered. she had been at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm before, the greatest human expert on the tian yuan continent! however, after following senior and knowing the worlds described in senior¡¯s books, to her, the ninth level of the tribulation tribulation transcendence realm, no, the mahayana realm, were all ants! in front of a true expert, they were just ants. immediately, mu jiuhuang erupted. red vital essence light suffused around her body, like endless flames. the bright light illuminated the entire secret chamber. the burning flame was like a phoenix, and the phantom of the phoenix circled behind him. its aura was intimidating and its pressure was brilliant! ¡°buzz!¡± the phoenix phantom trembled slightly and flew out quietly, biting at the dozen black figures. ¡°not good!¡± ¡°attack together!¡± upon seeing this phoenix phantom, dozens of black figures were intimidated by the aura and retreated. they all became solemn. dozens of people joined forces and formed an array. dozens of people piled up. rolling black qi gathered like a wave and instantly formed a huge palm in the void. his hand was huge and vast as he grabbed at the phoenix phantom, as if he wanted to trap it. ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!¡± mu jiuhuang chuckled. this phoenix phantom was copied by senior phoenix. even if it did not have one billionth of senior phoenix¡¯s strength, it still had a prototype! ¡°screech!¡± the phoenix let out a loud cry and suddenly spread its wings. the moment it spread its wings, endless flames seemed to burn the heavens, and the dark hand was instantly penetrated by the flames! ¡°boom!¡± the phoenix phantom turned into a stream of light. its wings carried a great force as it slapped towards the dozens of black figures. ¡°bang!¡± the dozens of black figures were smashed into pieces, turning into wisps of black gas that dissipated into the air. ¡°how did these people come to be?¡±mu jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed as she stared at the black qi. last time in the western bull continent, it was also these black-robed men who were all powerful. even if the ninth level of the tribulation was nothing in his eyes, these black-robed men were clearly mass-produced, regardless of their figure, physique, realm, or aura¡­ it was completely similar. however, these men in black had intelligence. mu jiuhuang found it hard to understand. but now, the answer was right in front of him. ¡°black sky, if this is all you have, you will die today.¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s aura was like a rainbow, and her voice was dignified. it was filled with a kind of inviolability. at this moment, she was the high and mighty empress! ¡°mighty empress!¡± ¡°the empress is domineering!¡± the experts behind mu jiuhuang all had looks of admiration on their faces. this was the empress, the high and mighty empress! ¡°hehe, mu jiuhuang, do you think i don¡¯t know that you have broken through to the dacheng stage during the battle of the western bull continent?¡± ¡°but, do you know that i have also broken through to the dacheng realm?¡± hei tianqiong laughed coldly. his aura burst forth, and his black aura spread throughout the secret chamber like a tide. the temperature of the entire secret chamber dropped in an instant, and a bone-chilling coldness filled the air. imperial preceptor and the others were even more suppressed by the aura until they could not breathe! mahayana! it was the aura of a mahayana realm expert. ¡°you have broken through to the mahayana realm and are now in the mahayana realm.¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s phoenix eyes were filled with anger. ¡°haha, that dark castle is absorbing the fate of the tian yuan continent again. if i can¡¯t break through to the mahayana realm even with that, then wouldn¡¯t 1 be too useless?¡± hei tianqiong sneered and directly told him about the secret chamber of the dark castle. now that the dark citadel had appeared, all the cultivators on the continent knew about it. there was no need to hide it. ¡°hmph, 1 think today is the day you die.¡± hei tianqiong laughed loudly and snorted coldly. the aura around him turned cold like a blade as he punched towards mu jiuhuang. his fists were stained with black aura. the black aura was like two small mountains, and its aura was powerful and heavy. ¡°kacha!¡± in fact, in the air, the fist¡¯s momentum directly brought about a sonic boom. amidst the sonic boom, the entire secret chamber began to shake as if it could not withstand this pressure. ¡°bang!¡± hei tianqiong¡¯s fists directly hit mu jiuhuang¡¯s protective vital essence. mu jiuhuang¡¯s figure was pushed back more than ten steps, and her face was a little pale. two fine cracks had already appeared on the protective zhen yuan around her body. as these two fine cracks appeared, mu jiuhuang¡¯s face darkened. previously, hei tianqiong was only at the fifth level of the tribulation transcendence realm, but now he had quietly broken through to the great ascension realm. it must be related to the mysterious organization behind him. this mysterious organization could mass-produce ninth level tribulation transcendence experts and even create those at the mahayana realm. they definitely had a shocking scheme. ¡°then i¡¯ll let you see why 1 can become an empress!¡± mu jiuhuang shouted loudly. her loud and clear female voice was filled with pressure. it could not be disobeyed, and the power around her surged. she was going to take down black sky today and ask about the secret of the forces behind him! Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: That’s a Bright Future!_i chapter 122: that¡¯s a bright future!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°screech!¡± suddenly, the red vital essence light around mu jiuhuang¡¯s body gathered and formed a huge fire phoenix phantom again. the fire phoenix opened its arms and endless flames bloomed as if it wanted to burn the heavens! ¡°go!¡± mu jiuhuang shouted again. with the force of her palm, the fire phoenix fell towards the black sky. she was able to become the number one expert of the human race in the past and even defeat all those old monsters at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm because of her true strength. in the same realm, mu jiuhuang had always been invincible! the vast palm force, coupled with the brilliant phoenix phantom, seemed to be able to intimidate the heavens. the black gas in the entire secret chamber began to emit crackling sounds as the fire phoenix passed by. it was obvious that it was afraid. ¡°fight!¡± hei tianqiong said coldly. no one saw that the moment he made his move, a small skull about the size of a thumb was thrown out. with a whoosh, the skull enlarged and became incomparably huge. ¡°what?¡± mu jiuhuang was shocked because the skull in front of her had actually swallowed the fire phoenix phantom. then, a force as heavy as a mountain smashed down on her. kacha! with a crisp sound, the protective zhen yuan around mu jiuhuang completely exploded. however, the power of the skull did not diminish and continued to bombard mu jiuhuang. ¡°puff!¡± this time, mu jiuhuang even spat out a mouthful of blood. she could vaguely hear the sound of bones breaking. ¡°hehe, so what if she¡¯s the nine phoenix matriarch? after the fallen emperor era, she dares to call herself an emperor just because she¡¯s transcending a tribulation. what a joke.¡±hei tianqiong sneered. with a wave of his hand, the skull stopped in mid-air. however, a huge force still enveloped mu jiuhuang. even the space where mu jiuhuang could retreat was completely sealed! ¡°how can you be so strong?¡± mu jiuhuang stared at the skull in the sky and asked with a frown. the power contained in this skull was not to be underestimated. ¡°hehe, this is the power gifted by an immortal from the upper world. how can you defeat it? a mere mortal dares to fight an immortal?¡± hei tianqiong¡¯s face was filled with arrogance and yearning. as long as they opened the ancient door and released the existence inside, the immortal would guide them to ascend and become an immortal. his vicious eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°hmph, what is the purpose of the organization behind you? what does it have to do with the upper realm?¡± mu jiuhuang stared at hei tianqiong in shock. this mysterious force was actually related to the upper realm? it was unbelievable! ¡°hehe, we are the future of the tian yuan continent!¡± ¡°we will yearn for an even stronger future! as for you, a dying person, there¡¯s no need to know.¡± hei tianqiong sneered and took out a crystal ball. the image of the skeletal man appeared on the crystal ball. ¡°master, i have defeated mu jiuhuang. do you want to kill her?¡±hei tianqiong asked respectfully. ¡°soulsearch first and find out that person¡¯s identity before killing him.¡± the skeletal man said in a hoarse voice. ¡°yes.¡± hei tianqiong nodded and put away the crystal ball. a huge black hand grabbed towards mu jiuhuang¡¯s head. he wanted to search his soul! he searched through mu jiuhuang¡¯s memories. ¡°great empress!¡± everyone present had anxious expressions on their faces. however, they were suppressed by hei tianqiong¡¯s aura of the mahayana realm and could not move at all. they could only shout anxiously. soon, hei tianqiong¡¯s divine thoughts entered mu jiuhuang¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡± what?!¡± however, at this moment, hei tianqiong¡¯s expression changed drastically. he saw a boundless sea, and the monstrous seawater flowed backward. there seemed to be a vague shadow of a xuanwu stirring the wind and clouds. mu jiuhuang grinned. she had just bowed, but that was just a pretense. her purpose was to get information from hei tianqiong. it was only under such circumstances that hei tianqiong would mistakenly think that victory was within his grasp, and thus reveal the secret. the black tortoise phantom was naturally the water law that mu jiuhuang had grasped under the guidance of the black tortoise. the sea water poured back, and the terrifying power attacked hei tianqiong¡¯s sea of consciousness. hei tianqiong was caught off guard and suffered such a tragic attack. his face changed drastically and turned pale. his body twitched and he flew backward! the crystal ball in his hand fell to the ground with a crack and shattered into countless transparent fragments. his entire body was struck by the nine phoenix matriarch¡¯s palm. the vast palm force directly exploded hei tianqiong¡¯s body. ¡°hmph, the secret is already clear. then you people should die.¡± mu jiuhuang said coldly. at this moment, the imperial advisor and the others had also regained their freedom, and their faces revealed a happy expression. ¡°well done! these scumbags are not worthy of being cultivators!¡± the imperial advisor said angrily with a look of disbelief on his face. ¡± back then, they sacrificed ninety-nine thousand boys and girls and slaughtered thousands of villages. countless people were killed. those scum deserved to die!¡± ¡°five years ago, another ten thousand immortal cultivators were sacrificed.¡± ¡°more than ten years ago¡­¡± ¡°good kill, vent your anger!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± voices of relief rang out one after another. these people of the nine phoenix dynasty recounted all the brutal sins of this organization. back then, mu jiuhuang had returned from xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard and killed the traitor of the nine phoenix dynasty who had secretly attacked her. however, he had learned about this mysterious organization from the traitor. the reason was that the empress was investigating them. therefore, he asked nine phoenix to attack the spy and obtain the trace of phoenix bloodline in mu jiuhuang¡¯s body at the same time. ¡°great empress, shall we go and destroy the dark castle now? just in time!¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡± the few of them echoed. however, mu jiuhuang shook her head.¡± i¡¯ll listen to master¡¯s arrangements.¡±¡± upon hearing this, the imperial advisor and the others looked at each other and fell silent. they had only heard of this expert, but they had never seen him in person. the empress had already broken through to the dacheng realm and was invincible on the continent. how could there be anyone stronger than the empress? they felt that it was impossible, so they wanted to meet the so-called master that the empress mentioned. ¡°great empress, can you let us meet senior? from what you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s too unbelievable, right?¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± many expectant voices sounded. mu jiuhuang smiled faintly.¡± don¡¯t worry. senior has said that he will come to the nine phoenix dynasty after a while.¡±¡± ¡°that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± the few experts laughed, but a hint of unwillingness flashed in their eyes. they looked at each other. they were already prepared.. when that expert arrived at the nine phoenix dynasty, they would definitely ¡°ask for advice¡±¡­ Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: This is a Peerless Sword Intentl i chapter 123: this is a peerless sword intentl i translator: 549690339 when the black sky sect¡¯s sect leader was killed, the next day at dawn, it caused an uproar. it even shook the entire continent. however, in order to cover up the truth of the matter, mu jiuhuang directly disguised the scene as a suicide scene. at the same time, they elected a new chief, a chief who truly submitted to the nine phoenix dynasty. only then did the storm of this matter pass. as for the secret chamber, the skeleton mask was already furious. last night, it was clear that he had a 100% chance of killing mu jiuhuang. why did it end up like this? at the same time, north moon royal super. the atmosphere in dynasty last night was tense and serious. there was even a chilling aura in the air. of course, this was for the officials of the north moon empire. the officials could not sleep at night. that was because jiang beichen was not sleeping in the royal palace. countless commoners entered the court and began to complain about the crimes of these corrupt officials in the throne room. from yesterday afternoon until sunrise this morning, all of them were recorded. did the north moon emperor know that jiang beichen was about to officially step into cultivation and that he had acknowledged a peerless expert as his master? he immediately expressed his support. in the entire palace, countless officials did not sleep. countless organizations began to operate. overnight, the names of those corrupt officials were all investigated and verified. ¡°capture him!¡± the north moon emperor¡¯s voice was icy cold. as soon as the order was given, a tragic cry that sounded like a pig being slaughtered rang out in the entire north moon empire. ¡°pingshang enterprise, f * ckyour ancestors!¡± ¡°chen youqian, if you go to hell, you will definitely go to the 18th level of hell.¡± ¡°chen qian, i¡¯m going to skin you alive and eat your flesh! chen qian, you¡¯re killing me!¡± chen qian and chen youqian were cursed by the arrested officials, their voices completely drowning out the ordinary people. the people¡¯s job was to watch the show. after eating the melon, he threw the rind of the melon on the faces of these corrupt officials! within the north moon imperial palace, more than half of the officials were directly pushed to the front of the shops on the plateau and executed. this street was dyed red by the blood, but the commoners were not afraid at all. they only clapped their hands happily. in the history of the north moon empire, this day was known as the corrupted official¡¯s day!¡± the goal was to make the officials of the north moon empire clean and upright. even after thousands of years, the north moon empire had become a place that many empires yearned for. of course, this was all for later. ¡°compensate the people with double the amount of money lost.¡± ¡°if anyone dares to play tricks during this process, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°also¡­¡± jiang beichen was in charge of the overall situation, and he did everything by himself without a hint of slack. he could only look for his master after he was halfway done with this matter. his master¡¯s attitude towards this matter was extremely serious previously. he definitely could not make the slightest mistake. another day and night passed. jiang beichen did not dare to slack off. he did not even sleep. his powerful ability to govern the country was also completely demonstrated at this moment. ¡°phew!¡± finally, on the morning of the third day, jiang beichen let out a long sigh. he put down the brush in his hand and dragged his heavy body to stand up. however¡­ because he had not rested for the past few days, jiang beichen¡¯s mortal body had yet to start cultivating. he instantly staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°bang!¡± a dull and loud sound rang out. the guards around him were shocked and hurriedly helped him up. even the north moon emperor, who had just arrived, was shocked. jiang beichen had been working too hard during this period of time. he had no time to rest at all. ¡°son, why don¡¯t you rest for a day?¡±the north moon emperor could not help but ask. ¡°no!¡± jiang beichen shook his head. his master had instructed him to look for him once this matter was settled. this was jiang beichen¡¯s opportunity, and he could not miss it. jiang beichen narrowed his eyes and opened them again. he regained some of his composure and began to walk toward the inn in a daze. in the inn. xiao changtian listened to the waiter¡¯s story and nodded in satisfaction. in just a few days, the empire had been shaken and more than half of the corrupt officials had been eliminated. it seemed that this disciple of his was very courageous. xiao changtian thought for a while and felt that he should not treat his disciple unfairly. ¡°then give me a gift.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. then, he walked into his room and picked up the phoenix feather pen. he wrote a poem on the paper in front of him. ¡°the edge of a sword is sharpened, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold!¡± xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction after writing this poem. this poem was perfect to encourage jiang beichen. ¡°this¡­¡± on the side, daoist da yang, who saw the calligraphy, clearly saw the blossoming of the winter plum blossoms. however, a sharp blade tore through the air from the plum blossoms! that sword broke the biting cold winter and tore apart the whistling north wind. it was as if that sword was about to leap out from the words and pierce into his sea of consciousness. the great sun immortal hurriedly shifted his gaze away, his expression shocked. he didn¡¯t dare to look directly at the sword intent contained in this sword. he didn¡¯t even dare to look at it anymore. the more he looked, the more he realized that the sword intent was deep. in fact, the true meaning of the sword contained in it could completely suppress the nanming primordial fire painting! ¡°daoist big sun, what do you think of my painting?¡±xiao changtian asked with a smile when he saw the great sun zhenren staring at him. ¡°wonderful! wonderful!¡± the immortal da yang said in a deep voice, his praise coming from the bottom of his heart. senior¡¯s calligraphy, be it the structure of the calligraphy, the movement of the brush, or the supreme sword intent contained in the calligraphy, was flawless. the exquisiteness of creation was already not something he could comment on. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± xiao changtian nodded. it seemed that this calligraphy was very suitable as a gift to jiang beichen. dong dong dong dong dong¡­ while xiao changtian was thinking about this matter, a knock sounded on the door. it was jiang beichen. ¡°master, my disciple jiang beichen is here to pay his respects.¡±jiang beichen stood outside the door and said respectfully. ¡°come in.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he had originally thought that his disciple would take a day off to deal with the matters of the north moon empire for the past few days. he did not expect that he would come today. ¡°master.¡± jiang beichen walked in and bowed once more, showing the utmost courtesy. after xiao changtian asked him to stand up, jiang beichen greeted wang miaoshou and the great sun immortal. looking at jiang beichen who was so devoted to learning, xiao changtian nodded and handed the calligraphy to him. ¡°this is¡­¡± jiang beichen looked over and felt as if he had been struck by lightning. he could feel a shocking sword intent. even the meridians and blood in his body were affected and began to boil. ¡± this is a peerless sword intent!¡± Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: F * ck Him (1) chapter 124: f * ck him (1) translator: 549690339 in jiang beichen¡¯s mind, a world filled with snow and ice appeared. that world was filled with devastation and snow. there was only coldness! it was bone-chilling cold. it was just like the period when he could not find a supreme foundation and disguised himself as a profligate son. however, in that vast world of white snow, the vitality of all living things was harvested. dozens of plum blossoms stood proudly in the snow and bloomed¡­ there were even wisps of fragrance seeping into his heart and spleen. no matter how cold the wind blew, the plum blossoms did not move at all. in fact, it was even more vibrant, even more charming, and even more fragrant¡­ jiang beichen¡¯s mind was filled with those dark days. it was extremely difficult and he could not see any hope¡­ ¡°the sword edge is forged from grinding, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from bitter cold.¡± jiang beichen muttered to himself. suddenly, a layer of enlightenment rose in his heart. his master was telling him that only by experiencing the bone-chilling cold could he bloom like a plum blossom and give off a delicate fragrance! [i¡¯ve realized the truth!] jiang beichen¡¯s eyes shone brightly. he had already taken this mighty figure as his master. that period of darkness had passed, and the days to come would become as sharp as a sword, emitting a cold light. his state of mind suddenly changed. in the world of ice and snow within the calligraphy, the snow plum blossom in front of him suddenly turned into a sharp sword. what kind of sword was that? it flew out from the plum blossoms. it was spotless and shiny. the snowflakes that fell were directly shattered by the sharp sword qi. then, the sword slashed out. in an instant, there was only this sword in the world. this sword cut through the cold wind! it broke through the endless winter. the dark clouds in the sky dissipated, and the huge sun emitted endless light. the light was warm and scorching, completely melting the ice and snow on the ground. the entire world turned into a huge lake. in the lake, lotus flowers bloomed, looking extremely enchanting. the flower bud bloomed, emitting a bird¡¯s fragrance. it was a fragrance different from plum blossoms, but it was equally refreshing and refreshing. facing the beautiful scenery in front of him, jiang beichen felt the exhaustion in his mind disappear instantly. the long sword landed on the lotus flower. half of it was a winter plum flower, and the other half was a lotus flower. two different worlds appeared. ¡°those are two different supreme sword intents¡­¡± jiang beichen¡¯s heart was shaken, and he was completely lost in the thought. ¡°that¡¯s strange. i like this calligraphy so much?¡± xiao changtian looked at jiang beichen who was holding the calligraphy book without moving. his face was filled with joy. it was obvious that he was immersed in it. ¡°forget it. it¡¯s hard to recover from being immersed in calligraphy. 1¡¯11 go and rest for a while. writing this calligraphy is quite exhausting.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he stretched his body and left the room of the great sun immortal, returning to his own room to take a nap. ¡°is this an epiphany?¡± after xiao changtian left, the great sun immortal looked at jiang beichen and retreated continuously because the sword will around jiang beichen was rapidly increasing. level one sword essence, level two sword essence¡­sword intent level ten! however, it was not over yet. it was still increasing. jiang beichen, who was looking at the calligraphy, was actually fighting with the sword intent around him. on the left side of jiang beichen¡¯s body was a bone-chilling world. the cold wind was biting, and countless sword qi was like the scythe of the grim reaper, harvesting the vitality of all things. on the right side of his body was a midsummer day. the sun was bright and beautiful, and the lotus flowers were blooming. the sword qi produced two, two produced three, and three produced infinite copies¡­ the two sword intents seemed to be the two extremes of yin and yang, colliding and struggling¡­they could complement each other. they are two extreme forms of the surplus pulse. the raging sword essence was so powerful that even the great sun zhenren could not get close to the golden tass. ¡± qi refining, foundation building, golden core, gold core.¡± ¡°what kind of cultivation speed is this?!¡± the great sun immortal was shocked. at this moment, jiang beichen was in two extreme sword domains, and his cultivation was rising like a rocket. in just a few breaths, his cultivation had surpassed the great sun immortal. the great sun immortal looked shocked and incredulous. ¡°meow-!¡± at this moment, the white tiger walked over. he walked in front of jiang beichen. in an instant, the brilliant white tiger phantom appeared as if it was shocking the heavens. the white tiger raised its claws, and the terrifying laws of the great dao directly descended. the aura of the great path revolved around jiang beichen¡¯s body, helping him stabilize his realm. after two hours, jiang beichen finally opened his eyes. the instant he opened his eyes, two terrifying sword shadows circled around him. in an instant, the hundred thousand demon mountains in the distance suddenly shattered. in an instant, the screams of demons could be heard. ¡± i¡¯ve broken through!¡± jiang beichen¡¯s face was filled with joy. he could sense the terrifying energy in his body, and only then did he retract the two sword wills completely. ¡°so when master asked me to choose the dao of calligraphy, he was actually choosing the supreme dao of the sword!¡± ¡°i see!¡± ¡°thankyou, master!¡± jiang beichen knelt down again and bowed toward xiao changtian¡¯s room. seeing jiang beichen break through, white tiger yawned and quietly left. she returned to xiao changtian¡¯s room and jumped into his arms again. ¡°ding! detected that the host has completed the mission of accepting a disciple. reward: monkey king.¡± the system notification sounded. in an instant, jiang beichen, who was sleeping soundly, woke up. ¡°damn system, you¡¯re disturbing my beautiful dream.¡± xiao changtian was speechless. he looked over and saw a monkey on the table. ¡°monkey king?¡± xiao changtian looked at the monkey in front of him and murmured. the monkey in front of him had golden fur all over its body and was relatively large. ¡°it¡¯s clearly a golden monkey, but a monkey king? i almost thought that i would be rewarded with the monkey king.¡±xiao changtian smacked his lips. ¡°erm, 1¡¯11 call you wukong.¡± ¡°wukong, i¡¯ll sleep for a while longer.¡± xiao changtian gave the monkey a name and lay down on the bed. he was still not fully awake. he needed to go back to sleep. after xiao changtian fell asleep, the monkey¡¯s face instantly revealed a look of joy. ¡°hehehe, all my old friends are here. a green-haired turtle, an old hen, a dog, a little ant, and¡­ fatty.¡± monkey king wukong looked at black tortoise and the others and said with a smile. ¡°monkey, do you want to be taught a lesson?¡± this time, the black tortoise and the phoenix maintained the same tacit understanding. they shouted angrily and their powerful auras directly crushed toward the monkey. ¡°hey, if you want to fight, go out and fight!¡± monkey chuckled and scratched his ears and cheeks. he turned into an afterimage and instantly disappeared from the room. black tortoise and phoenix looked at each other and flew out as well. ¡°fuck him!¡± Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Should I Absorb His Yang Qi?_i chapter 125: should i absorb his yang qi?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°monkey, we¡¯ll give you another chance to reorganize your words!¡±phoenix was enraged. ¡°this sea king is magnanimous. although it is correct for you to scold an old hen, you actually said that this sea king is an ugly turtle. this cannot be tolerated!¡±the black tortoise was also furious. ¡°what did you say? are you courting death?¡± phoenix¡¯s spearhead changed instantly because of black tortoise¡¯s words. monkey, on the other hand, did not mind the commotion. he clapped happily and said,¡±fight, fight!¡± in an instant, the three of them started fighting. the figure behind the black tortoise that was as tall as the sky shook the nine heavens, and endless seawater surged around him! the phoenix spread its wings and flew up into the sky. the endless fire around it seemed to be burning the void! the monkey chuckled, and a phantom of a monkey that was emitting golden light appeared behind him. countless sanskrit words surrounded the phantom, and the buddhist light shone brightly, illuminating the heavens! the three divine beasts fought, and the void almost collapsed. ¡°this monkey still likes to stir up trouble.¡± the ant shook its head helplessly and looked at alpha. ¡°understood.¡± alpha nodded. the chessboard under his feet suddenly soared into the void and expanded. the horizontal and horizontal chess lines turned into a huge cage, trapping the three divine beasts in a world. ¡°it¡¯s my turn.¡± the pony nodded, and a red light appeared on its two antennae. with a flash of light, the chessboard was sent away from this place. ¡°it¡¯s finally quiet.¡± xiao ma said calmly. only fatty rongrong was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. even the sea king big boss and the phoenix boss dared to provoke them, it was incredible. another ruthless character. he did not dare to provoke such a ruthless character. fatty rongrong was so frightened that her entire body trembled, trembling. another two hours passed. only then did xiao changtian rest. he stretched his body and got up. ¡°eh, why is monkey¡¯s face swollen?¡±xiao changtian looked over and saw that the monkey¡¯s face was covered in bruises. fortunately, xiao changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to the two. a piece of black tortoise¡¯s turtle shell fell off. the old hen seemed to have lost a lot of feathers. ¡°forget it, wait for me to come back.¡± xiao changtian shook his head and took out the feed. he fed the green-haired turtle and the monkey. he had to think about the bookstore now. since he had already taken in a disciple, it was time for changsheng bookstore to open up. jiang beichen was the crown prince of the north moon empire, so he could find the imperial bookstore to print for him. it would be more efficient and guaranteed. xiao changtian walked out with the white tiger in his arms and discussed the matter with jiang beichen. jiang beichen was flattered and immediately proposed to publish it for free. however, xiao changtian directly refused. he had to pay to test the waters. after all, jiang beichen was only learning calligraphy from him. what if he lost money and the north moon empire came looking for him? although it was unlikely! thus, after the two sides discussed, xiao changtian¡¯s longevity academy, the victorious east continent bookstore, was soon in the midst of preparation. three days later, the bookstore was officially established. however, this time, half of the crowd consisted of commoners and nobles. the commoners were grateful for xiao changtian¡¯s kindness and came to the bookstore to buy books. as for the rest of the officials and nobles, they were all silent out of fear. after knowing that it was the crown prince¡¯s master, they hurried over. however, those who were left were basically honest officials. their families were poor and did not have much money. therefore, xiao changtian could only sell the books at a loss. he gave the commoners one copper coin for each book, and the dignitaries five copper coins for each book. ¡°as expected, he¡¯s dead!¡± xiao changtian¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. this time, he did not find a good market. his heart ached¡­ but fortunately, he didn¡¯t let the north moon empire publish it for free. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be scamming his disciple? how could a dignified master trick his disciple? xiao changtian felt better when he thought of this. however, in order to ease his sadness, xiao changtian felt that he should go back and rest for a while. being depressed was harmful to the body, so he couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°sleep, sleep.¡± xiao changtian turned around and went back to his room to rest. what xiao changtian didn¡¯t know was that a young girl had also seen this book. ¡°this¡­ what era was this? even in my era, it was impossible for there to be such a powerful person.¡± the young girl was dressed in cotton clothes. although she looked extremely elegant and heroic, her face was pale. it was obvious that she was seriously injured. behind him, there was a white fox tail. she was the saintess of the nine-tailed fox race. however, she realized that the grand elder of the clan wanted to refine her into a cultivation vessel. she had no choice but to escape with the help of her father¡¯s servants. ¡°uncle fu, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll definitely feed the cows for revenge.¡± two lines of tears flowed down from the young girl¡¯s charming eyes, and her expression was sorrowful. after the sadness, the girl¡¯s gaze became firm again. she wanted to cultivate to the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm. then, she would kill her way back and kill the great elder. she would lead the nine-tailed fox clan and find out the truth about her father¡¯s disappearance. the young girl¡¯s gaze was firm as she looked at the page in her hand. her eyes flickered slightly. ¡°this person was able to write such a magnificent masterpiece. it doesn¡¯t seem like a fabricated story at all. moreover, there are some legends. there are even records in the ancient books of the nine-tailed fox race.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just that it¡¯s much worse than the description in the book.¡± ¡°could this person be an old monster?¡± the young girl guessed that she wanted to take this person as her master. if she could take this person as her master, her strength would definitely increase by another level. in fact, he could even reach the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm in the shortest amount of time. ¡°however, humans and demons are different. humans and demons are basically irreconcilable. even if this person is an expert, will he kill me?¡± the young lady¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. helpless, he could only find an inn and stay there. ¡°this inn is the cheapest.¡±the girl looked at the little gold left in her hand and said with a somewhat embarrassed expression. ¡°guest, your room is ready. it¡¯s the first room upstairs.¡± the waiter took out the key and ordered. then, he brought the girl upstairs and the two of them went to the first room. ¡°what dense yang qi?¡± the young lady raised her eyebrows immediately because she discovered that there was an extremely dense yang qi in the room next to her. moreover, she could vaguely hear snoring sounds. it was a man. ¡°a man? should i absorb his yang qi? help me recover from my injuries?¡± hesitation flashed across the young girl¡¯s face. she had never done such a thing before. it was because she felt that such a cultivation was a violation of the heavens and reason and could not be tolerated by the great dao. however, the injuries in her body were extremely heavy¡­ ¡°forget it. 1¡¯11 be the evil person for once.¡±the girl gritted her teeth.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: You’re Not Going to Do a Fairy Dance, Are You?_l chapter 126: you¡¯re not going to do a fairy dance, are you?_l translator: 549690339 ¡°no, no matter what, i¡¯m still the holy maiden of the nine-tailed fox race. my parents once taught me not to do anything that would harm the heavens and reason.¡± ¡°but, the injuries in my body¡­?¡± while she was struggling, su daji felt a sharp pain in her body. the intense pain made her face pale like a piece of white paper. even the nine-tailed tail behind him could not be hidden. it wouldn¡¯t even take long for her to reveal her fox form again. at that time, she would only be eaten alive in the territory of the human race in the cultivation world. ¡°hiss!¡± when he thought about how the foxes were killed by humans, they would skin the foxes and make them into fox fur. their bodies would even be made into all kinds of food, sprinkled with chili and cumin¡­ su daji¡¯s body trembled even more violently, and she felt a lingering fear in her heart. furthermore, there was barkley¡¯s hatred and the truth about his parents ¡®disappearance. he had to do everything himself. ¡°i definitely can¡¯t die here.¡± su daji¡¯s expression was firm as she began to burn the blood essence in her body to maintain it. ¡°at most, 1¡¯11 just absorb a little less. this person¡¯s yang qi is the densest i¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give him another medicinal pill as compensation. is that still not enough?¡± ¡°this is the healing medicine of the fox clan. the human clan can also use it. it can completely make up for the loss of his yang qi.¡± su daji thought to herself as a white pill appeared in her delicate hand. a soft white light burst out from the pill. the white light was pure and crystal clear, as if it was the holiest thing in the world. thinking of this, su daji was relieved. he just wanted a little bit of his yang energy to recover from his injuries. it shouldn¡¯t be considered a heinous act. hence, he decided to do it. the roundabout sunset had completely disappeared. night had fallen, and the galaxy hung low. su daji walked out of her room and observed her surroundings. ¡°very good, there¡¯s no one.¡± su daji grinned. as long as she hid in the dark, there would be people in the dark who could discover her existence. little did she know that she had already been discovered. ¡°this¡­ do you need us to take action?¡± the immortal da yang looked at wang miaoshou. the two of them lay on the bed and opened their eyes. ¡°¡±no need. senior black tortoise and the others are in master¡¯s room. there¡¯s no need for us to do anything.^ wang miaoshou waved his hand and turned around. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± the great sun immortal also flipped over. in the room to xiao changtian¡¯s right, chu yiren was fast asleep. the snow wolf king was initially on guard, but when it thought of the black tortoise and the other mythical beasts, it narrowed its eyes again and buried its head into chu yiren¡¯s chest. jiang beichen, who was still comprehending the sword essence in his room and had not slept, originally planned to go out. however, after thinking about it, there was no need for that. he dared to enter his master¡¯s room? you¡¯re courting death! therefore, su daji quietly opened the door of the room when the five people discovered her. she tiptoed in, her pair of foxy eyes glowing with a faint green light. in an instant, she saw xiao changtian on the bed. xiao changtian¡¯s breathing was steady and his body was tall. su daji could feel his aura as he breathed. ¡°all!¡± su daji¡¯s body could not help but tremble. the yang qi was too strong. just by asking a little, she felt a warm current in her body. the injuries in his body began to heal slowly. she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. she wanted to go over and squeeze xiao changtian dry right now¡­ ¡°bah, what do you mean by squeezing dry and absorbing yang qi?¡± su daji shook her head. she did not know why she felt like she was being squeezed dry. under the faint moonlight, it seemed that a blush appeared on her pink face. because she was from the nine-tailed fox race, she looked delicate and charming, as if she had a soul-devouring charm that made people¡¯s hearts flutter. ¡°bang!¡± the sound of the door closing was extremely soft. the sound of su daji closing the door was extremely soft. she did not intend to use any demonic arts or bewitching arts on the mortal in front of her, because that would cause damage to the mortal¡¯s body. she tiptoed towards xiao changtian. ¡°just a little bit. i¡¯ll just suck a little bit from you. anyway, you have so much¡­¡± su daji slowly approached. black tortoise and the others who were resting on the ground naturally sensed it. in an instant, terrifying, huge, and heaven-shaking phantoms flickered in the dark night! it was a shadow of a black tortoise that was as tall as the sky. the black tortoise¡¯s four legs were like pillars that supported the sky! the seawater around him surged. a phoenix spread its wings, and flames spread around its body. the power of the true phoenix fire was brilliant, as if it wanted to burn the heavens! the dogs opened their bloody mouths as if they wanted to devour the moon. an ant walked out of the chaos. a monkey jumped out of the primordial chaos. there was also a black and white bear that looked the easiest to bully. however, every single one of these auras made it difficult for her to breathe. the pain in her body from before was completely forgotten at this moment. she felt a chill run down her spine. ¡°black tortoise, phoenix, divine dog, ant, spirit monkey, fatty¡­wuwuwu!¡± ¡°how can there be such a terrifying thing around a mortal?¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to die.¡± su daji¡¯s big, watery eyes sparkled with tears as she muttered in her heart. ¡°she¡¯s pretty, don¡¯t move, she¡¯s my dish.¡± black tortoise stared at su daji. how could he not see that this was a little fox? but she was very good-looking. ¡°old dirty turtle, you stinky man.¡± phoenix cast a disdainful glance at black tortoise and ignored him. she lay down and continued to sleep. since the black tortoise was in charge of this matter, it had nothing to do with them. the godly beasts continued to lie down and sleep. during this process, they all used divine essence to communicate, not daring to make the slightest sound. seeing the old dirty turtle put away the black tortoise phantom and walk towards her, su daji was extremely afraid. was this black tortoise going to eat her? i¡¯m so scared! su daji trembled. a strong desire to live made her suddenly burst out with unprecedented strength. he quickly bypassed the dirty old turtle and pounced on xiao changtian, lying down beside him. ¡°not good.¡± seeing this scene, the black tortoise was shocked. its master had a temper when he woke up. she was woken up¡­0ne thought of the tragic scene of him being stewed with turtle soup, xuanwu hurriedly pretended to sleep. the others were the same. xiao changtian felt something strange on his body, as if something was rubbing against him. he woke up from his sleep and saw su daji lying on top of him. su daji looked pitiful as if she was crying. xiao changtian wanted to get angry and not let him rest properly, but he met su daji¡¯s eyes. it was still midnight. instantly, a chill ran down his spine. ¡°you¡¯re not going to do a fairy dance, are you?¡± Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Bookstores sold well, Do You Also Think This Book Is Good?_i chapter 127: bookstores sold well, do you also think this book is good?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°immortals jump?¡± su daji, who was lying on xiao changtian¡¯s body, was stunned. what was that? was the immortal jumping? her pure eyes showed her sincerity. she did not know. however, this was the first time she had heard of this, so she really wanted to know. other than fear in her clear eyes, there was also a desire to know. she didn¡¯t know if anyone would tell her. ¡°hmph, 1 don¡¯t buy this. get down. i don¡¯t need this kind of service.¡± xiao changtian said with a serious face. what could a man and a woman do alone in the middle of the night? he didn¡¯t even need to think to know! however, xiao changtian was very shrewd. ever since his previous life¡­ after a friend of his was killed once, he had completely learned not to believe this. instead of messing around, he might as well find a girlfriend. some people said it wasn¡¯t worth it because they didn¡¯t have a long-term view. a girlfriend was for a lifetime, and quenching their thirst was only temporary. ¡°oh, sorry.¡± su daji nodded and quickly got off the bed. she put her palms together and placed them in front of her lower abdomen. she lowered her head like a child who had made a mistake, and her face was filled with fear. she only felt a cold wind blowing from behind her, a bone-piercing chill. those divine beasts were still behind her. they might be swallowed by the divine beasts at any time. ¡°that¡¯s more like it. you can leave. i won¡¯t pursue this matter with you this time.¡±xiao changtian stared at su daji. he didn¡¯t expect her to be so obedient. xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly disappointed. couldn¡¯t she use some other methods on him and try it out for a while before continuing? however, seeing that su daji was only 16 or 17 years old, xiao changtian waved his hand and signaled her to leave. ¡°i¡­ i don¡¯t dare. i¡¯m afraid.¡± su daji said in a low voice. she turned her body sideways and looked at the turtle. her entire body turned cold. that was the black tortoise, the divine beast black tortoise! even the great elder was no match for the black tortoise. he would be swallowed by the black tortoise in one gulp. the black tortoise¡¯s aura was too terrifying. he had never seen such a terrifying aura before. because her body was scared, she started to tremble. her center of gravity started to lose its balance. she tilted her body and crashed into xiao changtian again. ¡°don¡¯t come over.¡± xiao changtian saw that she wanted to come over, so he symbolically stretched out his hands to stop her. thus, su daji¡¯s body fell into xiao changtian¡¯s arms. a delicate fragrance accompanied the wind, seeping into xiao changtian¡¯s nose. ¡°leave.¡± xiao changtian¡¯s face turned serious. i¡¯m still a virgin. i can¡¯t take it! the moment he felt su daji¡¯s body temperature and smelled the fragrance, xiao changtian felt the blood in his body churning as if it was about to gush out. ¡°you mustn¡¯t.¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t want to lose face anymore. he couldn¡¯t possibly faint after two flirtatious encounters. he was a man! he was very brave, alright? helplessly, she could only let su daji get up quickly. ¡°yes¡­ yes, yes.¡± su daji hurriedly nodded and her face turned red. as the saintess, this was the first time she had such contact with the opposite sex, even though they were of different races¡­ su daji stood up and hurriedly tidied her clothes. ¡°leave now. i¡¯ll personally watch you leave.¡±xiao changtian said in a deep voice, his voice filled with anger. fortunately, after su daji got up, the surging blood in her body calmed down a little and she did not faint. xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect this either. he thought that he had enough resistance. however, after this period of time, he actually couldn¡¯t do it anymore. it seemed that after he returned this time, he should go find his fiancee that he had never met before. it was the betrothal that his father, whom he had never met before, had given him. originally, his fiancee¡¯s father had come to talk about this matter. however, xiao changtian was from the blue planet, and he was also a gardener. he did not dare to get married without money. he said that he would wait until the end of the year to earn some money. now, his bookstore not only guaranteed that he did not have to worry about food and clothing, but he was also slightly rich. it was time to consider marriage. as for the path to invincibility, he could take it slow and not rush it. anyway, this stupid system did not intend to let him open the path to invincibility in the short term. ¡°but i¡¯m afraid¡­ i¡¯m afraid of them.¡± su daji pointed at the black tortoise and the others in front of her with a terrified expression. ¡°hmm?¡± xiao changtian frowned. what kind of bad habit was this? just like jiu ¡®er, he was afraid of a green-haired turtle? how did the green-haired turtle get in? xiao changtian felt a headache coming on. however, if su daji stayed behind, it would not be good to be alone in the middle of the night¡­ the main thing was that it was easy for people to fantasize¡­ ¡°i¡¯ll send you out.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. only then did she send su daji away. the night passed. the sun was high in the sky. xiao changtian finally woke up. he couldn¡¯t fall asleep after su daji left last night. lying on the bed, she felt her body heating up. it was not until the wee hours of the morning that she fell asleep again. ¡°phew, it¡¯s already noon?¡± xiao changtian was dumbfounded. he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. his routine had changed. this was okay? after walking out of the room and having breakfast, xiao changtian received an envelope from mu jiuhuang. mu jiuhuang originally wanted to send a true essence voice transmission, but after thinking about it, she realized that her master was an expert who had returned to his original state and concealed himself from the world of mortals. it was better to use an envelope. ¡°jiu ¡®er invited me to go.¡± ¡°this girl ¡°however, we still have to wait for a period of time. the bookstore has not been established yet. in the end, it does not have a reputation¡­¡± xiao changtian mumbled while eating his breakfast. however, jiang beichen brought him good news. did any immortal cultivator see this book? in an instant, one spread it to two, two spread it to four, four spread it to eight¡­a large number of cultivators were shocked. these cultivators were all frantically buying the books, just like the western bull continent. the price had even soared to 100 taels of gold per book. sold well! explosive! the market was hot! the news from jiang beichen directly made xiao changtian pleasantly surprised. it seemed that good actions would shine everywhere. ¡°looks like we can go to jiu ¡®er¡¯s house.¡±xiao changtian was relieved this time. ¡°disciple, pack up. we¡¯re going to jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown.¡±xiao changtian said to jiang beichen. ¡°yes.¡± jiang beichen was overjoyed. that was the nine phoenix dynasty, the rumored nine phoenix dynasty! he walked up the stairs. as for chu yiren, she was still sleeping soundly. at this moment, xiao changtian looked outside and saw the woman from last night. she was sitting at the dining table with a book in her hand. the book he was reading was the one he was currently publishing in the victorious east continent. he walked out and asked,¡±you also think this book is good?¡±¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Footsteps from the Fox Racel i chapter 128: footsteps from the fox racel i translator: 549690339 ¡°yes, this book makes me feel like it¡¯s real. the characters in it are all¡­¡± su daji answered subconsciously because she was completely engrossed in it. it wasn¡¯t until he was distracted that he noticed xiao changtian. ¡°it¡¯s you.¡± su daji stood up in a hurry. after what happened last night, she had understood one thing. black tortoise, phoenix, sky-devouring dog, chaos ant, white tiger, spirit monkey¡­these divine beasts were reared by this mortal. the person who could make these divine beasts recognize him as their master was definitely not an ordinary person. there was only one possibility. the person in front of him was an expert! a peerless expert! his cultivation was so high that it was unimaginable to her. just like what was described in the novel, his cultivation had reached a certain level, making it difficult for her to pry into his cultivation. this was especially true for some experts who had returned to their original state. their cultivation had reached the extreme, and their auras were like mortals. su daji had figured it out last night. this was a peerless expert. however, as an expert, a human expert, he could naturally see through her foxy nature. humans and demons were irreconcilable existences. however, the expert in front of him actually did not kill him. this meant that this expert was extremely kind or did not want to expose his identity and be contaminated by the power of karma. su daji felt that it was the latter. which expert was kind? could it be that a person who was not ruthless could cultivate to a certain level? impossible! a senior who considered karma when attacking was so terrifying! she did not dare to offend him. ¡°what kind of attitude is this? i¡¯m not a bad person. do you have to be so scared? i just asked you what you think of this book.¡± xiao changtian smacked his lips. he was not a bad person. the girl in front of him seemed to have seen a peerless expert and was so frightened. was there a need to¡­ xiao changtian was speechless. ¡°this book can be called an epic masterpiece.¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s the world described, the people in the world, or the cultivation techniques, it¡¯s simply as if they¡¯re real.¡± h h su daji barked a lot, her face full of surprise. the more she spoke, the more excited she became. however, xiao changtian didn¡¯t care much about what he said after that. he only knew that su daji was praising this book. ¡± 1 thought female readers would only read romance novels like ¡®overbearing president fell in love with me¡¯,¡¯ sweet love ¡®and so on. i didn¡¯t expect the world of cultivation to be so different. fantasy novels even have a market for female readers.¡± xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°i wrote this book.¡± xiao changtian smiled and walked back to the inn. only su daji¡¯s shocked back was left. ¡°this book is¡­did senior write it?¡± ¡°no wonder! no wonder!¡± su daji was overjoyed. no wonder the senior in front of her could raise the black tortoise and other divine beasts. it turned out that he was an old monster who had survived from the era in the book. ¡°hiss!¡± su daji took a deep breath and looked shocked. but suddenly, her gaze became determined. ¡°i want to take senior as my master. that way, i can kill grand elder and avenge uncle fu. 1 want to find the reason why my parents disappeared.¡± su daji thought to herself. then, he put away the book in his hand and walked back to his room. he began to consider how to take an expert as his master. at the same time. among the nine-tailed fox tribe, a burly man in silver armor revealed an extremely angry expression. with a slap, he killed the two first stage tribulation transcenders who had stopped su daiji! ¡°you two are trash, yet you were held back by an old fellow.¡± ¡°damn it!¡± the burly man¡¯s voice was cold. as soon as he finished speaking, all the experts present were silent like cicadas in winter, not daring to move. this burly man was the great elder of the nine-tailed fox race. the leader of the nine-tailed fox clan was su daji¡¯s father. however, after su daji¡¯s parents disappeared, the entire fox clan was led by the great elder. many people were secretly guessing that the first elder had killed the clan leader. however¡­ no one dared to question it. except for su daji. in the entire white fox clan, the head elder was at the ninth stage of the tribulation transcendence realm. he was the strongest, but he had also become cruel and heartless. he often killed people. whether they were low-level cultivators or tribulation transcendence experts, the head elder would kill them without hesitation. there was no difference. no one in the hall dared to speak. it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°ghostfox, tianchong, you two go and capture the saintess.¡± after a long time, the burly man said in a deep voice. ¡°yes.¡± the two elders looked at each other and hurriedly nodded in response. then, the two of them disappeared from the hall and left the nine-tailed fox clan. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the great elder? he¡¯s like a completely different person from a few years ago. could it be that the patriarch was really killed by the great elder?¡±elder ghost fox said in a deep voice. ¡°i don¡¯t know. we don¡¯t need to know about these things. our current mission is to capture the saintess.¡±elder tian chong said in a deep voice. the two of them remained silent and did not speak anymore. they followed su daji¡¯s aura according to the special secret method of the fox clan. very quickly. the two of them arrived in front of the inn. ¡°this is the place.¡± elder tianchong¡¯s face was filled with joy. inside the room. opening the window, su daji, who was thinking about a problem, saw the two of them immediately. in an instant, su daji hurriedly closed the window. ¡°the nine-tailed fox race is chasing after us?¡± ¡°what should we do? what should we do?¡± su daji was shocked and restless. she paced back and forth in the room. she recognized the two people who came. they were elder ghostfox and elder tianchong! these two people were both experts at the second level of the tribulation transcendence realm. ¡°i¡¯m dead for sure. they must have listened to the great elder¡¯s orders and come to capture me. now it seems that it was the great elder who harmed my parents.¡± ¡°damn it.¡± su daji gritted her teeth, but there was nothing she could do. the current situation was very dangerous. if she was captured and brought back, she could only become the great elder¡¯s furnace and be completely useless. it was impossible for her to take revenge in this lifetime. ¡°no, i have to think of a way, think of a way¡­¡± su daji was extremely anxious. her mind was spinning rapidly. perhaps it was because she was nervous that she had pushed herself to her limits. a flash of inspiration flashed in her mind. she thought of xiao changtian. now, she could only seek xiao changtian¡¯s protection. if he could obtain xiao changtian¡¯s protection, then elder ghostfox and elder tianchong would not be able to take him away today. ¡°that¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it!¡± su daji was overjoyed and instantly calmed down. even if she followed the senior, she could still make the two elders in the tribulation transcendence realm afraid¡­ ¡°i¡¯m really smart.¡± su daji smiled and walked straight to the door of the room. anyway, her room was not far from xiao changtian, so she could definitely find the senior before the two elders came up. however, just as she reached the door, heavy footsteps sounded outside the room¡­ Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: New Disciple Disciple Mission, Heading to the Nine Phoenix Dynasty (1) chapter 129: new disciple disciple mission, heading to the nine phoenix dynasty (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°ding! he issued a mission to take in a demon as a disciple.¡± xiao changtian simply fed a few turtles and chatted with alpha. however, in these two games, alpha had improved rapidly. he was still playing with alpha at ten percent of his previous strength, but alpha was already able to play a dozen more pieces with him. after doing all this, xiao changtian felt a little tired. he lay down on the bed and prepared to count the silver notes. the white banknotes were pressed under his pillow. the bookstore in the victorious east continent was sold well like hotcakes once again. furthermore, it was the responsibility of the north moon empire, so he was extremely at ease. however, suddenly, the system notification sounded. ¡°accept a demon as a disciple?¡± ¡°system, are you asking me to die? if i were to take in a member of the demon race, wouldn¡¯t i be beaten to death by the immortal cultivators?¡± ¡°there are no legends of heroes on the tian yuan continent, nor are there any sadistic relationships between humans and demons. the two races are existences that cannot tolerate life and death.¡± xiao changtian questioned the system. however, the system displayed its usual characteristic, silence¡­he didn¡¯t say a word. n-h-| 11 xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. this stupid system was really unreliable. this was clearly asking him to court death! however, xiao changtian thought about it and realized that there was a bug when he recruited jiang beichen. taking a disciple whose cultivation talent was determined as a disciple, but he was handing over his disciple¡¯s calligraphy, which proved that the system tacitly approved of using bugs. ¡°then what is the bug this time?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s eyes were deep as he thought about it. suddenly, his eyes lit up. demon race? that was a demon? a vixen was also counted. was that woman from last night a vixen? she looked so enchanting¡­ ¡°forget it. in order to complete the mission, i¡¯ll save you from danger.¡± ¡°system, i¡¯ll take that vixen as my disciple. is this okay?¡± xiao changtian asked calmly, waiting for the system¡¯s reply. ¡°ding! sure.¡± this time, the system¡¯s correct notification sounded very quickly. ¡°beautiful.¡± xiao changtian was pleasantly surprised. he walked out of the room. now that they were going to the nine phoenix dynasty, he could invite su daji. along the way, he could use all 18 martial arts to conquer su daji and make her acknowledge him as her master. just like jiang beichen. a painting was enough. therefore, xiao chang walked out of the room and knocked on su daji¡¯s door. heavy footsteps and knocking sounds could be heard. inside the room, su daiji heard the heavy footsteps and the knocking on the door. she was instantly shocked. ¡°it¡¯s over. elder ghostfox and elder tianchong came so quickly?¡± ¡°i¡¯m dead.¡± su daji stood in front of the door, her heart in despair. he closed his eyes and quietly waited for his tragic fate to descend. ¡°what are you doing? why aren¡¯t you opening the door for me?¡±outside the room, xiao changtian was dumbfounded. helpless, he could only shout,¡±please open the door.¡±¡± as soon as xiao changtian finished speaking, su daji, who was in the room, was overjoyed. it wasn¡¯t elder ghostfox and elder tianchong? ¡°i¡¯m here. i¡¯ll open the door now.¡± su daji¡¯s face was filled with joy. it was senior. she did not expect senior to knock on her door. that was great! she was safe now. she was almost scared to death. ¡°senior!¡± the moment she opened the door, su daji greeted him with a smile. she did not hide the sincerity in her eyes. xiao changtian was stunned. ¡°senior? could it be¡­¡± ¡°is it because of my book?¡± xiao changtian thought about it. there were many people who called him senior, and each of them had various reasons. as for the woman in front of him, this was the most reasonable explanation. he had been reading the book so seriously before, so he must have been mesmerized by the brilliance in the book. after she found out that she was the author, she became her female fan¡­ ¡°yes, this is the most reasonable explanation.¡± xiao changtian thought. at the same time, he felt relieved. he was a female fan. naturally, it was easy to negotiate. he would take it as if he was paying for her to travel. ¡°i¡¯ve called you here this time because i have something to tell you.¡± ¡°we¡¯re going to a place, and we¡¯re leaving this inn today.¡± ¡°i want to invite you to follow us. we will go to many places, and we will be able to accomplish many things¡­¡± however, before xiao changtian could finish his sentence, su daji nodded and agreed to his conditions. ¡°i¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°senior, i¡¯m willing!¡± su daji nodded heavily, almost shaking her head. to be able to follow by the side of such a mighty figure like senior, even if the great elder came personally, it would only be a matter of senior slapping him. he definitely could not let go of this opportunity. 1¡¯11 find an opportunity to express my feelings to senior on the way¡­ after that, he could naturally take her as his master. this was a good opportunity! both of them had smiles on their faces. one was to achieve his goal and effortlessly complete the system¡¯s mission. the other was ecstatic. anyone would like a chance to save their lives. ¡°alright, then you can pack your things and set off in an hour. i¡¯ll be responsible for you along the way.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°there¡¯s no need, senior. i, the goddess of beauty, have packed my things.¡±when su daji heard that xiao changtian would take responsibility for her, she was overjoyed like a child. she casually picked up a package and could set off now. ¡°so fast?¡± xiao changtian looked at the scene in front of him and was slightly surprised. where are your girls ¡®cosmetics and big bags of clothes? although he was surprised, xiao changtian didn¡¯t care. since he was ready, he could set off. ¡°let¡¯s get ready to set off.¡± xiao chang tian once again held the white tiger in his hands, the turtle rode on the fat rongrong¡¯s head. the ant crouched on fatty rongrong¡¯s shoulder. wang miaoshou, daoist big sun, jiang beichen, and chu yiren all came out of the room. ¡°senior, who is she?¡± the first thing chu yiren saw was su daji. she frowned, suddenly feeling a strong sense of oppression. her body was hot and full, but the woman in front of her was charming. she immediately compared herself to su daji. ¡°she will follow us to jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. however, when he mentioned his name, he remembered that he had not asked for his name. ¡°what¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡°senior, my name is su daji.¡± su daji said respectfully and smiled at everyone. for a moment, her smile was filled with charm. it was natural and graceful, and extremely charming. ¡°su daji? hmm, a good name¡­¡± xiao changtian smacked his lips. this name was indeed a vixen. no wonder the system prompt was correct. everyone went downstairs. only chu yiren was staring at su daji, her heart aching.. Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Ghost Fog Forest’s Plan (1) chapter 130: ghost fog forest¡¯s plan (1) translator: 549690339 they went downstairs. during the process of going downstairs, su daji followed xiao changtian closely. she was afraid that if the two elders suddenly launched a sneak attack, it would be impossible to guard against them. she might be captured by the two elders. only by following senior¡¯s side would it be the safest. however¡­ when everyone went downstairs, su daji was relieved. a middle-aged man in gray sat at the door. his aura was restrained, but one could already tell that this person was extraordinary. he had a square face, and there was a noble air between his brows. there was a small cloth bag beside his hand. the small cloth bag was filled with all kinds of gemstones. they sparkled and looked extremely gorgeous. su daji knew this person. he was a famous heavenly master named zhang daolin. they specialized in hunting demons and subduing demons. his strength was even more tyrannical. he was at the fifth level of the tribulation transcendence realm! however, this person was arrogant by nature and only liked to draw talismans and collect demons. outside the door, ghostfox and elder tianchong had already disappeared. clearly, they had been intimidated by this person and had left. su daji heaved a sigh of relief when she saw ghostfox and tianchong disappear. she had the most brilliant treasure of the fox clan that could conceal her aura. it was given to her by the fox clan¡¯s patriarch, who was also her father. unless one¡¯s cultivation was above the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm, one would not be able to discover her identity as a nine-tailed fox. xiao changtian and the others were about to leave. at this moment, zhang daolin stood up and stood in front of xiao changtian. ¡°hmm?¡± su daji was shocked. could it be that zhang daolin had discovered her aura? he recognized that he was a nine-tailed fox demon? but the next moment, su daji relaxed. ¡°excuse me, are you the author of this book?¡± zhang daolin asked slowly.¡± zhang daolin took out a book from his waist. it was published by xiao changtian in the east victory continent. ¡°it¡¯s me. is there a problem?¡± xiao changtian looked at zhang daolin in front of him and was surprised. could this be his male fan? a large-scale star-chasing scene? this feeling was really good. ¡± no problem. your book is truly a divine book. even after flipping through it, i feel as if a magnificent world has appeared in my heart.¡± ¡°it¡¯s as if i¡¯m there. it¡¯s amazing.¡± zhang daolin praised. the main reason was that he had no hope of breaking through in the past few years. he had visited various experts, including experts like daoist xingyun, but no one had any enlightenment. he happened to travel to the east victory continent and saw this novel. in an instant, he was entranced. the world and plane described in the book seemed to be real. he even had some insights, which made his realm loosen up again. in a few days, he easily passed the fifth level of the tribulation transcendence realm that he had been unable to break through for a long time. originally, he wanted to pay a visit to the senior. however, at this moment, he had seen xiao changtian and his cultivation. mortals! zhang daolin didn¡¯t know what to say. this book was actually written by a mortal? could it be that the contents were all fabricated? among the people before him, other than the red-bearded middle-aged man who was at the soul formation pinnacle stage, the only one left was chu yiren. the others didn¡¯t seem to have any cultivation? could it be that this person was the young master of some clan who had brought his guards here to play? ¡°forget it. whether it¡¯s a mortal or a senior, since you¡¯ve helped me break through, i, zhang daolin, will definitely repay this favor.¡± ¡°the two white fox clan experts from before were at the tribulation transcendence realm. their gazes were fixed on the room upstairs, and their target should be this person in front of them. i¡¯ll escort you all the way.¡± zhang daolin thought to himself and said,¡±¡±i happen to have nothing to do. i wonder if 1 can go with you and discuss some problems in novels?¡± ¡°of course you can.¡± xiao changtian immediately agreed. what reason did he have to reject the fans coming personally? he couldn¡¯t refuse! thus, the group set off in a grandiose manner. ¡°damn it, this zhang daolin actually came out to cause trouble.¡±elder tianchong angrily said. ¡°with zhang daolin present, we have no way of capturing the saintess. now, we can only contact some friends on the road ahead.¡± ¡°not far ahead, there¡¯s a ghost fog forest. it¡¯s an expert at the sixth level of the tribulation transcendence realm.¡± ¡°it¡¯s perfect to set up a trap in the haunted house forest!¡±elder ghostfox said coldly. ¡°good!¡± elder tianchong nodded in response. the two of them flashed and arrived in the ghost fog forest ahead of time. at the same time. monkey wukong could not stay idle along the way. he shuttled through the forest, disappearing from time to time and reappearing from time to time. ¡°alright, go play by yourself. just follow us.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he was currently discussing the plot of the novel with zhang daolin, so he couldn¡¯t care less. monkey was overjoyed when he heard that. how could he not keep up? the tian yuan continent did not even have much land. they could arrive at any time they wanted. ¡°ugly turtle, why don¡¯t you go ahead and play?¡± wukong scratched his ears and cheeks, provoking black tortoise. ¡°damned monkey, are you courting death?¡± the black tortoise was furious. this was the second time that he had been called an ugly turtle! he couldn¡¯t bear it. in an instant, the monkey and the turtle chased each other and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. at this moment, xiao changtian did not care about them. he and zhang daolin were like old friends at first sight. they chatted happily and zhang daolin even completely accepted some of the concepts on planet blue and proposed new ideas. ¡°brother xiao, 1 feel that the lightning rush talisman can actually be improved a little. among the demons and monsters, there are the two demons and monsters¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible, but there are limitations. for example¡­¡± the two of them chatted like this along the way. xiao changtian felt like he had met an old friend. zhang daolin, on the other hand, felt that although the person in front of him was a mortal, every thought was completely in line with the path of cultivation. it was even a perfect state. he could even get guidance on his cultivation problems when he mixed them into the content of the novel. it was as if a casual sentence from xiao changtian could bring him endless opportunities. if he didn¡¯t observe xiao changtian and confirm that he didn¡¯t have any cultivation, he would have thought that xiao changtian was some kind of peerless old monster. ¡°could it be that this is the rumored heaven¡¯s jealousy physique? because his talent was too terrifying, and every thought and action was close to the great dao, the heavens deprived him of his luck in cultivation?¡± zhang daolin frowned. when his master told him about it previously, he did not believe it. however, after meeting xiao changtian, he believed it. ¡°sigh, brother xiao is such a pitiful person. forget it, after this trip is over, i¡¯ll give a dao-seal to little brother. at least it can ensure his safety.¡±zhang daolin thought to himself. ¡°as for the ghost fog forest ahead, we have to be more vigilant¡­¡± zhang daolin¡¯s expression turned grave.. Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Is There Danger? ! chapter 131: is there danger? ! translator: 549690339 ghost fog forest. it was a vast expanse of white fog. the white fog was so vast that it blocked one¡¯s vision. even cultivators who were transcending the tribulation would lose their direction when they walked in it. they even fell into the array formation trap in the ghost fog forest and were unable to extricate themselves. this was the terrifying part of the misty ghost forest. ¡°fellow daoist ghost mist, thank you for helping us this time. it¡¯s a favor that our nine-tailed fox clan owes you.¡± ¡°in the future, when you come to our nine-tailed fox clan, you will definitely repay us.¡± although they were both demons, they often schemed against each other. however, ever since mu jiuhuang became the empress and established the nine phoenix dynasty, the demons began to contact each other. many ninth level tribulation transcendence demon sovereigns even established the demon king palace. therefore, the sixth level tribulation transcendence experts in the ghost fog forest had to give the nine-tailed fox clan some face. the great elder of the nine-tailed fox clan was an expert of the demon king palace! ¡°don¡¯t worry. in the ghost fog forest, 1 can even fight an eighth level tribulation transcendence expert.¡± ¡°the ghostmist forest is my world.¡± ghost fog laughed. with a wave of his hand, countless black shadows flashed within the entire ghost fog forest. ghostfox and tianchong were instantly crushed by the terrifying aura. in the fog, there were thousands of roads, but there were frost, fire, flood, lightning¡­ countless arrays were lingering within. killing formations were everywhere, and if one was not careful, they would be shattered into pieces! the tribulation transcending experts were no exception! ¡°it¡¯s indeed terrifying!¡± elder ghostfox and elder tianchong felt a chill run down their spines when they sensed that their divine senses had been destroyed. if they walked in, there would definitely be no bones left. ¡°hmph, so what if it¡¯s zhang daolin? he¡¯ll definitely die in the ghost fog forest.¡± ¡°at that time, we can easily bring the holy maiden back.¡± the two elders sneered. ¡°clang!¡± at this moment. in the misty ghost forest, a vigilant voice sounded. the voice was loud and clear, indicating that someone had broken into the misty ghost forest. ¡°he¡¯s here.¡± ghost fog¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately began to control the array. with a wave of his hand, a circle formed by fog appeared in front of the three of them. inside the circle, it showed the arrival of the ghost fog forest. ¡°a monkey? a turtle?¡± ¡°why did it turn out like this?¡± ghost fog frowned. those people hadn¡¯t arrived yet? strange? even elder ghostfox and elder tianchong were dumbfounded. what the hell was this monkey and turtle doing? ¡°don¡¯t be anxious, fellow daoist ghostly mist. they should still need some time to arrive.¡±ghostfox smiled awkwardly. ¡°it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, just take this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this, this,¡± ghost fog sneered. his face that was like skin and bones had a terrifying smile. with a wave of his hand, endless flames instantly burned within the range of the two of them. the moment it started burning, even the rocks cracked and turned into dust. ¡°damned monkey, stop for this sea king. if you have the ability, then fight.¡± in the ghost fog forest, the turtle was furious. he couldn¡¯t tolerate being called a stinky turtle! this monkey had to be taught a lesson. however, the monkey was extremely agile and could move freely through the forest. the speed of the two of them had reached a certain level. however, all of a sudden, a sky full of flames surrounded the two of them. ¡°hey, you dare to block your grandpa monkey¡¯s path, you¡¯re courting death.¡± wukong snorted coldly and punched out. the flames in front of him were instantly extinguished. the turtle and monkey began to chase each other again. ¡°what is it? it¡¯s actually a demon with some strength?¡± seeing the scene in the mirror, ghost mist and the other two were shocked. did this monkey and turtle extinguish the fire array? it seemed that his strength was not low. ¡°hehe, interesting. two demons who haven¡¯t transformed yet dare to provoke me?¡± ¡°you have to pay the price for provoking me!¡± ghost fog was furious. two little demons dared to destroy his array formation in front of the two nine-tailed foxes. he couldn¡¯t take it. hence, he decided to do it. ghost fog snorted coldly and immediately began to activate the array formation in the ghost fog forest. ¡°ghostly fog rises, killing formation rises¡­¡± gui wu said coldly. he controlled the killing array in the ghost fog forest and continuously attacked the turtle and the spirit monkey. rumble! lightning flashed¡­ hualala! countless icicles fell¡­ swoosh! swoosh! swoosh! streaks of sword light came from nowhere¡­ countless killing formation attacks fell like dense raindrops. ¡°fellow daoist ghostmist, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. with so many array formations, wouldn¡¯t even a tribulation transcending expert be heavily injured?¡± ghost fox and tian chong said in agreement. even the two of them felt a chill down their spines as they looked at those terrifying attacks. in the ghost fog forest, the black tortoise and the spirit monkey that were chasing did not care about these attacks at all and continued chasing. when those attacks landed on their bodies, it was like raindrops falling on their skin. there were no traces. ¡± what?!¡± this time, it directly shocked ghost mist. the methods just now could even kill a sixth level tribulation transcendence expert. however, the two demons in front of him did not move at all and did not cause any ripples? ¡°run!¡± ghost fog immediately sensed that something was wrong. these two demons were not simple. he was definitely not their match. ghostly mist shouted, reminding ghostly fox and sky chong. however, ghostfox and tianchong had long disappeared. ¡°these two old foxes!¡± ghost fog cursed and started to run away, but it was too late. monkey and black tortoise had already appeared in front of him. ¡°you dare to secretly satisfy this sea king?¡± ¡°pa!¡± black tortoise said angrily. he slapped ghost fog¡¯s body, and ghost fog flew out like a cannonball. ¡°you guys¡­¡± ghost fog was furious. he was a dignified expert who was transcending the tribulation, yet he was actually slapped in the face by someone. although he was not a match for him, he could not be humiliated like this. in an instant, ghost fog was enraged and wanted to stand up and fight. however, just as he turned around¡­ a black tortoise phantom that was as tall as the sky and a divine monkey that came from the primordial chaos¡­ ¡°black tortoise, divine monkey¡­divine beast, this, this, this, this¡­¡± a suppression from his bloodline made ghost mist not dare to move at all. he was originally just a snake demon that swallowed clouds and spat out smoke. facing the black tortoise and the other divine beasts, they did not dare to move at all. another round of beatings. on the other side, when he saw the ghost fog forest, zhang daolin¡¯s expression also became solemn. he said solemnly,¡±it¡¯s not peaceful up ahead. there¡¯s a snake demon on the ground. we have to be careful.¡± zhang daolin¡¯s expression was vigilant. he was on full alert as he held the heavenly lightning talisman in his hand¡­ ¡°dangerous? what danger? it¡¯s just such a small snake?¡± xiao changtian asked in confusion. he pointed at a small snake that looked like an earthworm and a palm-sized mist. ¡°what, this¡­¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± zhang daolin was incomparably shocked as he looked at everything before him in disbelief.. Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: Fishing of Fishing by the Lake, Exchange of chapter 132: fishing of fishing by the lake, exchange of talismans for gourds!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°is this the snake demon ghost mist?¡± zhang daolin was extremely shocked, and he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. wasn¡¯t this little snake crawling in front of him the phantom fog diremonster? however, ghostly mist had turned into a small snake and seemed to have lost his cultivation. he had been seriously injured by someone? who did this? the ghost fog forest was the ghost fog¡¯s territory. with the ghost fog forest, even an eighth level tribulation transcendence expert could fight! he could even kill them. however, he was beaten back to his original state. it was a tragic sight! ¡°coo!¡± in the next moment, the old hen ran over and directly swallowed the small snake. ¡°what danger is there?¡± xiao changtian laughed. a small snake could even swallow an old hen. it seemed that this male fan was quite timid. ¡°let¡¯s walk a little further and take a break.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. there was still a long way to go before jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown. he could not relax now. however, he couldn¡¯t rush too fast. if he died while walking, wouldn¡¯t there be problems? he still had to start the path of invincibility. if he died midway, wouldn¡¯t it be a loss? the experience of staying up late to cultivate and dying in his previous life told him that he must pay attention to his body. thus, the few of them walked forward for a distance. they arrived in front of a lake. the lake was extremely clear, and the fish were playing. ¡°alright, let¡¯s rest here and fish.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. there were a few fishing rods in the ring of the great sun immortal. ¡°fishing rod.¡± when the great sun immortal heard about fishing, he immediately took out the fishing rod from his ring. but the fishing rod only has two pieces of the three ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem to be enough.¡± xiao changtian looked troubled. how could two fishing rods be enough for so many people? 1 don¡¯t like fishing.¡± the great sun immortal was the first to speak. ¡°master, i don¡¯t know how to fish. there are some herbs nearby.¡±wang miaoshou shook his head and left. ¡°master, i don¡¯t know how to fish either. i¡¯ll help second senior brother.¡±jiang beichen shook his head as well. ¡°senior, i have something to do with daji. we won¡¯t disturb you.¡±chu yiren said with a smile on her face as she pulled su daji away. ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll go fishing with you. we can talk about the novel.¡±zhang daolin smiled and walked over. he picked up a fishing rod and sat down in front of the lake. in fact, he wanted to take this opportunity to give the talisman to xiao changtian. this time, it might have been good luck to encounter an expert who attacked gui wu. but next time? obviously, he would not be so lucky. xiao changtian was a mortal after all. after he had repaid the favor of his breakthrough, he would leave. he couldn¡¯t just watch xiao changtian get killed by a demon, could he? if he left behind a life-saving talisman, it could at least ensure that xiao changtian would survive a fatal crisis. ¡°alright.¡± xiao changtian smiled faintly. zhang daolin was to his liking. they could chat about anything. this was the first time he had had such a happy conversation after crossing over to the tian yuan continent. as for phoenix and the others, they left silently to chase after black tortoise. xiao changtian had just sat down when zhang daolin spoke,¡±¡±little brother, you¡­have you ever blamed fate or complained about anything?¡± zhang daolin asked tentatively. along the way, he had already guessed that xiao changtian in front of him should have the rumored heaven¡¯s jealousy physique. such a system was rarely seen in ten thousand years. no, not in a hundred thousand years. those who possessed such a constitution had supreme talent, spiritual roots, and wisdom, but they were unable to cultivate. anyone would blame themselves and even blame the heavens for being unfair. ¡°i have. after all, there are always some unhappy things in life.¡± xiao changtian thought for a moment before answering. he wasn¡¯t just complaining. he had to scold the system every day, alright? this stupid system was deliberately increasing the difficulty for him. when would he be able to open the path of invincibility? ¡°sigh.¡± xiao changtian sighed. he looked at the surface of the lake, calm and deep. zhang daolin could see the endless loneliness in his face through the side profile that was filled with melancholy. it was a feeling of being able to possess the strongest dao, but unable to touch it. ¡°it really is the heaven¡¯s jealousy physique.¡± this time, zhang daolin was even more certain. ¡°however, it¡¯s useless to complain. it can¡¯t change anything. the most important thing in life is still happiness.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. what should he do if he got sick from holding it in? if he were to suffer internal injuries and die before opening the path of invincibility, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a huge loss? ¡°that¡¯s right. the main thing in life is happiness.¡± although zhang daolin did not agree, he was still an immortal cultivator. why would he tell mortals about this? ¡°brother xiao, here is a talisman that i got from a cultivator. it can kill evil spirits.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give it to you.¡± zhang daolin took out a yellow talisman and handed it to xiao changtian. ¡°kill evil?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. this was good stuff! compared to that unreliable mo tianji, this should be a treasure. however, he could not accept such an expensive gift. ¡°no, i don¡¯t need it.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand. he usually did not provoke demons, ghosts, and the like. moreover, there was still the great sun immortal. the immortal of great sun had made another breakthrough recently. it seemed that he had broken through to the divinity transformation stage! that was the incarnation realm! one slap could blow up a mountain. that day, when he was looking at the horizon, he happened to see the great sun immortal making a move. a slap, a slap! in an instant, a hundred-meter-tall mountain was blown up. that scene was extremely sensational! it had left an indelible impression in his heart. ¡°brother xiao, 1 still have a lot of these talismans on me. take them. if you think they¡¯re valuable, you can use this small wooden gourd hanging on your waist to exchange for them.¡± zhang daolin smiled faintly and immediately changed the topic. ¡°really?¡± ¡°it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t give in.¡± xiao changtian took down the gourd on his waist. his woodcarving skills had reached the realm of great success. this was what he had done when he had nothing to do at that time. after the two of them exchanged. xiao changtian put the talisman into his pocket. zhang daolin casually hung it beside the cloth bag at his waist. a small wooden carving was not worthy of his attention. the purpose of doing this was to give xiao changtian a way out. what could a small gourd do? could it be used to subdue demons? don¡¯t be ridiculous. compared to his life-saving talisman, it was simply worthless. ¡°however, it can also be considered a memorial.¡±zhang daolin thought to himself. at the same time, two white fox elders appeared in the bone charm palace.. Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: I’m Going to the restroom. The Old Turtle Is Attacking a Beautyl i chapter 133: i¡¯m going to the restroom. the old turtle is attacking a beautyl i translator: 549690339 in front of the two elders, ghostfox and tianchong, was a charming woman lying on a leather bench. the woman¡¯s figure was hot. she protruded when she should and concave when she should. the curves on her body were enchanting and moving. just one movement was enough to make most men fantasize. ¡°gulp.¡± even the two elders, ghostfox and skyrush, swallowed their saliva. ¡°why, do you two elders want to play with me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m proficient in all kinds of martial arts ¡°come on, play with me? let me experience the bravery of the two elders¡­¡± ¡°kekeke¡­¡± the woman let out a series of silver-like laughter and stretched out her slender hand, as if she had a kind of soul-seducing charm. fortunately, elder ghostfox and elder tianchong knew about this woman. she was the princess of the bone demon palace, a white bone demon. the most powerful method was to make people lose their minds and become puppets. previously, there was an eighth level tribulation transcendence expert who could not resist the temptation. in the end, when he clashed with the bone succubus empress, he was controlled and lost his mind. demon empress bone succubus controlled this eighth level tribulation transcendence expert and destroyed his sect. in the end, he even made that eighth level tribulation transcendence expert commit suicide. his methods could be said to be extremely ruthless. therefore, elder ghostfox and elder tianchong only dared to fantasize. as members of the nine-tailed fox race, they were completely familiar with the dao of charm. therefore, it was relatively easy for them to circulate their cultivation to resist. ¡°demon emperor ghastly, we are here to trade with you.¡± elder tianchong said in a deep voice as he threw out a pearl. ¡°jade blood pearl?¡± upon seeing this pearl, the bone charm monster emperor¡¯s expression changed, and she withdrew her charm. ghostfox and elder tianchong finally felt the pressure on them decrease. his back was covered in cold sweat. ¡°what do you want me to help you with? tell me.¡± the bone succubus empress picked up the blood nosebleed pearl and said with a delighted expression. she was a white bone spirit, so she needed to replenish her qi and blood every once in a while. however, with the nosebleed pearl, it was not so troublesome. swallowing the jade blood pearl could replenish the qi and blood in his body. ¡°bone succubus monster emperor, we would like to ask you to kill a person?¡± ¡°zhang daolin!¡± ¡°as for the rest, we can handle it ourselves¡­¡± elder ghostfox and elder tianchong explained the situation. ¡°alright, no problem.¡± demon emperor ghastly smiled with an extremely charming expression. after saying that, his figure flashed and disappeared. ghostfox and tianchong looked at each other and followed closely behind. very quickly. the three of them soon arrived at the place where xiao changtian and the others were resting. ¡°ke ke, this little brother has delicate skin and tender flesh. moreover, i can sense the strength within his body. it should be very surging and passionate¡­¡± ¡°i really want to try this little brother¡­¡± bone succubus emperor looked at the lake and saw xiao changtian. he immediately licked his lips and revealed a greedy expression, as if he wanted to swallow xiao changtian alive and play with him. ghostfox and tianchong watched from afar without saying a word. suddenly. a voice rang out. ghostfox and tianchong hurriedly hid tens of thousands of meters away. they saw black tortoise. ¡°girl, you¡¯re so beautiful. this sea king will give you many roses.¡± black tortoise rode on fatty rongrong¡¯s head, a rose in its mouth, revealing a lecherous expression, staring at bone succubus monster emperor¡¯s mountain peak. ¡°hmm? where did this stinky turtle come from? scram, or i¡¯ll smash your turtle head off.¡± the bone charm monster emperor said disdainfully. this cuckold turtle was really ugly. ¡°hmm? what did you say? how can you talk to this sea king like that?¡± ¡°i see that you¡¯re pretty, so don¡¯t be ungrateful. this sea king is magnanimous, so i¡¯ll give you another chance to rephrase your words.¡± black tortoise said in a deep voice. ¡°humph, stinky turtle, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ghastly demon emperor¡¯s expression changed. he slapped down. his stance was aimed at the turtle¡¯s head. he wanted to slap it off. ¡°this king of the sea is angry.¡± seeing that the beauty in front of him actually wanted to make a move, black tortoise was instantly furious. the black tortoise stared into the eyes of the ghastly demon emperor. in an instant, a huge shadow of the black tortoise appeared in his sea of consciousness. the black tortoise phantom was at the same level as the sky, and its four legs were like pillars that supported the sky! around the black tortoise, boundless seawater poured in as if it wanted to drown the heavens! in front of the black tortoise¡¯s aura, the ghastly demon emperor instantly softened. she sat on the ground and looked at the black tortoise in disbelief. she was suppressed by both her aura and bloodline, and her entire body trembled. even the clothes in front of her were exposed to a large area of snow white. it made it seem even more like the peaks were gathering and the waves were raging! ¡°black tortoise¡­big big¡­ lord, please spare my life!¡± kneeling on the ground, the bone succubus monster emperor¡¯s voice was trembling, and her face was filled with fear. who would have thought that they would encounter black tortoise here? was black tortoise someone he could provoke? when ghostfox and tianchong saw this, they exchanged a glance and disappeared. he only grumbled a few words about how he was afraid of running into this damned turtle everywhere before running away. as for the ghastly demon emperor, how could they care? at this moment. xiao changtian, who was fishing, stood up. he seemed to have heard a turtle cry. it seemed to be in the forest behind him. did something happen to the turtle? ¡°brother zhang, i¡¯m going to the small forest at the back to relieve myself.¡± xiao changtian found an excuse to check on the green-haired turtle. after all, he couldn¡¯t hear the turtle¡¯s cry clearly. ¡°yes.¡± zhang daolin nodded. mortals couldn¡¯t abstain from eating, so it was normal for them to do things that were convenient. xiao changtian stood up and nodded slightly. then, he left and walked into the small forest. ¡°is there a sound over there?¡± ¡°it seems like a woman is calling out?¡± ¡°forget it, let¡¯s go over and take a look first.¡± xiao changtian followed the voice and walked over. the tall grass blocked his vision. xiao changtian spent a lot of effort to get out of the grass. then, he saw that the old turtle was actually facing that woman¡­ it kept roaring. ¡°you old turtle, are you trying to scare me again? are you courting death?¡± xiao changtian was furious. this old turtle didn¡¯t do proper things all day and only scared these weak women. xiao changtian then kicked him. ¡°bang!¡± the old turtle rolled far away. seeing that it was xiao changtian, he immediately hid in his turtle shell and shivered, not daring to move. ¡°you old turtle, you¡¯re actually bullying me again. you don¡¯t take my words to heart, do you?¡±xiao changtian followed up with a few more kicks. the black tortoise hid in its shell and was kicked around by xiao changtian like a rubber ball.. Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: What Kind of Gourd Is This? Divine Item chapter 135: what kind of gourd is this? divine item translator: 549690339 that small wooden gourd was something he had summoned from brother xiao. originally, he thought that this gourd was just an ordinary gourd. however¡­ the calabash suddenly trembled, and a silvery-white light appeared around its body. the silver-white light grew larger and larger. in an instant, it seemed to cover the sky and the sun. it instantly formed a circle of light that surrounded zhang daolin. ¡°bang!¡± the terrifying palm landed on the light and emitted a dull explosion. however, nothing happened. however, the bone succubus empress was repelled by a force and was sent flying. ¡± what?!¡± zhang daolin and the bone succubus monster emperor were both shocked. zhang daolin had thought that he would definitely die under the bone charm demon emperor¡¯s palm. however, the silver light emitted by the wooden gourd had actually blocked the attack of the ghost demon emperor! who was the bone charm demon emperor? that was a seventh level tribulation transcendence expert! under one attack, he used both his palms at the same time. moreover, he was in a state of anger. the terrifying power could blast zhang daolin into pieces. however, he was still sent flying by this white light? was this really something a mortal should have? his life-saving talisman was far inferior to this gourd, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°what a powerful defensive treasure!¡± the ghost demon emperor was also shocked. the white light curtain in front of her was undamaged by her power attack. it was amazing. ¡°could it be the work of that senior from before?¡± ghastly demon emperor rolled his eyes, and this thought suddenly appeared in his mind. in an instant, she felt as if she had been struck by lightning, and a chill ran down her spine. if it was really the work of that expert, then he would be in great danger? ¡°run!¡± that was the only thought in demon emperor ghostly¡¯s mind right now. run, run quickly, run immediately, run as far as possible! the bone succubus empress immediately retreated and was about to leave. ¡°buzz!¡± at this moment, the white light on the gourd fluctuated and disappeared completely. suddenly, the gourd broke free from the ropes and flew toward the bone succubus monster emperor. whoosh! the bottle opened automatically, and a gust of wind blew, blocking the escape route of the bone succubus monster emperor. ¡°all! so big¡­ wind!¡± bone-succubus monster emperor was blown by the hurricane, and her clothes fluttered in the wind as she retreated. ¡°boom!¡± at this moment, countless bolts of lightning flew out of the gourd. they turned into flying snakes that flew wildly and roared with power as they bombarded demon emperor gui mei. ¡°all!¡± the ghost demon emperor was hit, and his clothes were torn apart, revealing his naked body. only his underwear was left. ¡°spare me, senior, spare me! 1 won¡¯t do it again!¡± demon emperor ghastly shouted in horror and fled in a hurry. zhang daolin, who was beside him, swallowed a medicinal pill and recovered some of his strength. he stood up and looked at everything in front of him with a dumbfounded expression! a gourd was chasing after the famous ghastly demon emperor? furthermore, it was a complete thrashing? ¡°f * ck? how terrifying!¡± zhang daolin could no longer describe it. the lightning that shot out from the gourd was much more powerful than the lightning technique he cultivated. even the heavenly lightning talisman paled in comparison. ¡°it¡¯s just me. i¡¯m not even as good as a gourd?¡± zhang daolin was speechless. this was the first time he felt that he was so weak. ¡°phew!¡± another flame was spat out. the samadhi true fire was endless and instantly transformed into a fire dragon. in the next moment, the fire dragon danced. ¡°boom!¡± the fire dragon was extremely fast and devoured the bone succubus empress in an instant. ¡°this¡­¡± zhang daolin didn¡¯t know how to describe this scene. a magic treasure, and he was facing an enemy, and it was using the purest nomological divine power? ¡°just what kind of gourd is this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s simply a divine item!¡± zhang daolin said in shock, his face filled with disbelief. amidst the shock, the gourd flew back again. a gourd branch grew out of the gourd. then, a red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple gourd grew out of the vine. ¡°what are they doing?¡± ¡°this gourd won¡¯t attack me, right?¡± zhang daolin frowned and subconsciously took two steps back. he looked at the charred corpse of the bone succubus empress and felt a chill run down his spine. if the gourd really attacked him, he would not be able to resist. kacha! with a cracking sound, seven people walked out of the seven gourds. the biggest one among them carried zhang daolin. then, the other two spat out flames and flood. there were even people hammering his meridians¡­ the seven of them floated zhang daolin in the air as if they were refining pills. zhang daolin¡¯s entire body was enveloped. the meridians in his body seemed to be constantly being burned by the flames, but there was also a layer of mist wrapped around it, making him feel very comfortable. it was as if a worm was swimming in his meridians. ¡°all!¡± zhang daolin couldn¡¯t help but let out a comfortable moan. he could feel that the injuries in his body were rapidly recovering. his dantian was also being tempered and nourished. it was as if the realm barrier had been broken again. ¡°boom!¡± fifteen minutes later, a terrifying aura erupted from zhang daolin¡¯s body. as a powerful aura fluctuated, his cultivation level reached the seventh level of the tribulation transcendence realm. ¡°i¡¯ve broken through to the seventh level of the tribulation transcendence realm?¡± zhang daolin was in disbelief, and his face revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°you guys helped me break through?¡± zhang daolin looked at the seven children who walked out of the gourd, and his face was filled with disbelief. this was simply a miracle! however, the seven calabash dolls ignored him and went back to the vines. in the next moment, his body curled up and transformed into seven gourds again, which were put away by the wooden gourd. after doing all this, the wooden gourd automatically flew to zhang daolin¡¯s waist. ¡± god-level gourd!¡± ¡°this is a god-grade gourd. but why can a mortal like brother xiao own such a gourd? this didn¡¯t make sense. completely unreasonable?¡± zhang daolin frowned. the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. ¡°could it be from some expert? impossible! which expert could possess such a treasure?¡± ¡°never heard of it?¡± ¡°this gourd is probably comparable to the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm, right?¡± ¡°no, it¡¯s even stronger than the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm!¡± zhang daolin was puzzled. after walking for some distance, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°why am i so stupid? brother xiao said before that this was personally carved, so it should be his!¡± ¡°haha, 1 can¡¯t believe my brain didn¡¯t react in time.¡± however, just as he reacted, he felt terrible¡­ Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: The Turtle Is Too Obstacle, Call for Help, Kill the Turtle!_l chapter 136: the turtle is too obstacle, call for help, kill the turtle!_l translator: 549690339 ¡°the gourd was personally carved by brother xiao, then¡­¡± ¡°the owner of the gourd is brother xiao.¡± ¡°brother xiao, he.jle hid his cultivation level!¡± zhang daolin felt as if he had been struck by lightning. his heart thumped and he took a few steps back. in an instant, his face darkened. ¡°this, brother xiao¡­no, wasn¡¯t senior xiao¡¯s cultivation too high? i, i actually treated him as a mortal.¡± h j h zhang daolin did not know how to describe this feeling. previously, he thought he was protecting xiao changtian. however, in reality, xiao changtian was indeed protecting him. in an instant, zhang daolin connected everything together. to be able to write such a divine book, as well as the previous ghost mist demon emperor and the current bone charm demon emperor, they were all the works of the seniors. ¡°but why did senior xiao disguise himself as a mortal?¡± zhang daolin frowned again. his face was filled with confusion. could it be to hide from the world of mortals and not be disturbed? after thinking for a moment, he realized that there were a few animals and a few mortals whose cultivation levels could not be seen following senior¡­ mortals¡­ ¡°that¡¯s not right. those two mortals called senior master. are they senior xiao¡¯s disciples?!¡± in an instant, zhang daolin came to a realization. it was because senior¡¯s disciple was too powerful that he could not see through senior¡¯s disciple¡¯s cultivation! ¡°i see!¡± ¡°such an expert is truly terrifying!¡± zhang daolin swallowed his saliva, and his back was covered in cold sweat. he did not dare to think about it anymore and hurriedly followed. such a senior, he definitely had to please him. he could not offend him. also, it was time to return this divine gourd to its rightful owner. zhang daolin used his movement technique and chased after him crazily. along the way, he even saw a goat with a broken horn, a serpent that had turned into a caterpillar, and a bird with a broken wing¡­ wait, they were all famous demon emperors. however, these demon emperors had no cultivation at all. they had become animals, animals on the verge of death. of course, zhang daolin didn¡¯t feel any heartache because these demon emperors had done many evil things and killed countless humans. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t defeat them, he would have killed these demon emperors long ago. ¡°these are all senior¡¯s handiwork¡­¡± zhang daolin looked at the corpses along the way. he was both happy and afraid. as for senior. xiao changtian ordered the team to speed up. ¡°it¡¯s been almost an hour, and they still haven¡¯t come?¡± ¡°did something happen to brother zhang?¡± xiao changtian was puzzled. he felt uneasy, so he stopped and rested. however, in just 15 minutes, zhang daolin came back panting. ¡°brother zhang, you¡¯re finally back. 1 thought something happened to you. do you want to rest for a while?¡± xiao changtian saw zhang daolin from afar and stood up with a smile. there was a look of surprise on her face. he was finally back. he thought something had happened. ¡°i¡¯m back, i¡¯m back.¡± zhang daolin nodded and bowed as he smiled awkwardly. ¡°hmm? why are you bowing? why did you become so weak after a while?¡± xiao changtian frowned as he looked at zhang daolin, who was bowing in front of him, with a puzzled expression. on the other side. the two elders, ghostfox and tianchong, kept contacting the demons along the way. however, every single one of them had been cleaned up by the black tortoise. ¡°not fun, not fun at all.¡± black tortoise looked bored. the little fellows along the way were too weak. in front of him, they could not even withstand a slap. they were simply weak. ¡°boss black tortoise, you are invincible and wise. 1 am just a little brother in front of you.¡± ¡°but in front of me, those little demons are like little brothers!¡± ¡°in this way, those little demons are like little brothers in front of you!¡± ¡°how can a bunch of brothers compare to you, boss black tortoise?¡± fatty rongrong said with an embarrassed smile. ¡°hmm, not bad. you¡¯re still the chubby one who knows how to talk.¡±black tortoise patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head, and another two green lights lit up on her head. ¡°hehe, green, green again!¡± fatty rongrong felt the green on her head, extremely excited, happily shouting out. it was a good thing that green light was shining on his head! this meant that boss black tortoise had given him another divine power. ¡°thank you, boss.¡± ¡°boss is wise and valiant, handsome, suave, and handsome like pan an. boss is the brightest sea king!¡± fatty rongrong was incomparably grateful. every time the green light descended, his cultivation would advance a level. if fatty rongrong met the previous him, she could slap him to death! hence, he decided to do it. fatty rongrong licked even harder! ¡°haha, fatty, perform well. there will be many green lights like this in the future.¡±black tortoise was praised as the sea king, and it was the brightest one. he was instantly overjoyed. a turtle head laughed at the sky, and two more green lights descended. ¡°i¡¯m green, hahaha, i¡¯m green again!¡± ¡°this time, my entire body is green!¡± ¡°boss is awesome, boss is invincible! the sea king is invincible!¡± fatty rongrong shouted, her face filled with joy. ghostfox and tianchong gritted their teeth in anger. ¡°damn it, this stinky bear is actually so happy after being cuckolded!¡± ¡°reveal my scars?¡± ¡°grass (a plant)!¡± elder tianchong cursed, his expression extremely ferocious. the memory that angered the fox surfaced in his mind again. he was furious and couldn¡¯t take it anymore! this old turtle had ruined their mission along the way and now he even dared to mock him. he had to kill him. ¡°elder ghost fox, we will now seek help from the nine-tailed fox clan and ask them to send more¡­¡± ¡°ghostfox, what are you laughing at?¡± elder tianchong turned his head and wanted to talk about serious matters, but he saw elder ghostfox, who seemed to be covering his face and secretly laughing. ¡°cough cough¡­¡± elder ghostfox quickly coughed and put down his right hand. his face was red from holding it in.¡±i didn¡¯t laugh. 1 was mistaken.¡± ¡°then why are you blushing?¡± tian chong looked at him coldly. ¡°oh, the old injuries in my body have returned. old injuries have returned. elder ghostfox, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°please don¡¯t misunderstand. i¡¯m not laughing at you being cheated on¡­¡± elder ghostfox explained seriously. ¡°hmph, i¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get back. now, the two of us will ask the first elder for help. we have to kill this green-haired turtle first, or we won¡¯t be able to complete the mission.¡± ¡± ahead again, not far away, is the territory of the nine phoenix dynasty, can¡¯t delay again, end or not, become a mission, you know what end you have.¡±¡± tian chong said coldly. ghostfox shivered when he heard the word ¡®off¡¯. thus, the two of them communicated with the great elder.. Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: You Ugly Turtle, What Can You Do?_i chapter 137: you ugly turtle, what can you do?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°reporting back now, has the saintess been captured?¡± on the other side of the crystal ball, the great elder sat cross-legged in the hall, with eight fox tails standing in the air behind him. although it was the nine-tailed fox clan, ever since the emperor fall era, no one in the entire nine-tailed fox clan had been able to completely develop nine tails. even the head elder, who had the highest cultivation level, could only develop eight fox tails. however, the nine-tailed fox race could unleash a miraculous effect in battle with the fox tail. it far surpassed experts of the same realm. ¡°no, we haven¡¯t caught the goddess yet.¡± the two elders, ghostfox and tianchong, trembled. ¡°what is it? trash, do you want to be skinned alive?¡±the great elder was furious. his cold and dignified voice rang out. hearing this. ghostfox and tian chong trembled even more violently. however, when he thought of the punishment for not completing the mission, tian chong gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±grand elder, there is a particularly powerful tortoise demonic beast that has been causing havoc along the way.¡± ¡°even ghost fog, bone demon, ferocious goat, shock bird¡­these demon emperors were all killed by the turtle.¡± ¡°we really have no choice.¡± ¡°this is the scene of the turtle attacking.¡± elder tianchong reported respectfully with a look of disbelief on his face. at the same time, he took out a crystal ball and recorded all the images of the turtle. ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°there are such experts in the demon race?¡± the scene changed again. the elder frowned and his expression became solemn. after a moment of silence, first elder said,¡±¡±wait, 1 will send the second elder to reinforce you. the two of you set up the nine-tailed killing formation first. when the time comes, the second elder will take action and cooperate with the killing formation to kill this demon.¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± ghostfox and tianchong nodded again. only then did the image of first elder disappear. ¡°phew!¡± after experiencing a request for help, their clothes were completely drenched in cold sweat. ¡°the nine-tailed killing array is a killing array that specializes in dealing with ninth level tribulation transcenders. this time, the damned turtle won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. we¡¯ll just wait for the second elder to arrive.¡± ghostfox and tianchong were the first to go to the nine-tailed killing formation. there was a forest ahead, which was also the last place suitable for an ambush. two hours passed. along the way, xiao changtian and the others talked and laughed. however, zhang daolin¡¯s smile was no longer as innocent. his smile turned into a mocking smile! he had no choice. he was afraid! he was extremely afraid! xiao changtian was a peerless expert. his cultivation was far above the tribulation. he might even be in the legendary mahayana realm. who could resist him? ¡°brother zhang, you can¡¯t do it. you¡¯ve only walked so little and your forehead is sweating so much.¡± xiao changtian asked. he did indeed possess the great success in the art of medicine. however, he observed zhang daolin¡¯s physical characteristics and did not seem to be sick. ¡°i¡¯m fine. my leg just went numb when i went to the toilet earlier.¡± zhang daolin smiled awkwardly. not only were his legs numb, but his entire body was numb. after knowing xiao changtian¡¯s identity, anyone would be shocked. ¡°forget it, let¡¯s rest for a while. we won¡¯t be able to reach jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown today. let¡¯s find an inn to stay in tonight.¡±xiao changtian said. looking at zhang daolin¡¯s current state, xiao changtian felt that he couldn¡¯t go any further. everyone rested on the spot. ¡°miao shou, take a look at brother zhang and see if he¡¯s sick.¡±xiao changtian ordered. ¡°yes, sir!¡± wang miaoshou nodded and was about to walk over. ¡°no, i¡¯ll go.¡± zhang daolin stood up and walked towards wang miaoshou. senior¡¯s disciple is probably also a reclusive mighty figure. he was merely transcending a tribulation, and it was not worth it for senior to personally come. hence, he decided to do it. zhang daolin walked over and sat down in front of a huge rock far away from xiao changtian. ¡°that¡¯s troublesome.¡± zhang daolin said respectfully to wang miaoshou. ¡°it¡¯s no trouble. senior zhang has helped me once before. it was in the western bull region. that tianshan snow lotus¡­¡± wang miaoshou shook his head and smiled faintly. in the past, he had almost fallen off a thousand-foot-high cliff to pick a tianshan snow lotus. zhang daolin happened to pass by and saved him. ¡°tianshan snow lotus, are you that doctor from the west bull continent?¡±instantly, zhang daolin recalled. there was indeed such a thing. ¡°but that doctor is clearly an old man. you¡­¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you a little too young?¡± zhang daolin said in disbelief. the wang miaoshou in front of him couldn¡¯t help but be handsome and unrestrained, and the lines of his muscles could be seen clearly. how was he the old man from before? ¡°hehe, after becoming my disciple, master helped me cleanse my essence and marrow. now, i can be considered to have some small success in body refinement.¡± wang miaoshou smiled faintly. a single hand picked up zhang daolin¡¯s hand. the terrifying force that came from it made zhang daolin feel as if he could not break free. it was as if the chains of the great dao had locked his arm. how was this the initial success of body refinement? such power was more than enough to defeat a ninth level tribulation transcendence expert. he remembered that he had saved wang miaoshou half a year ago. he was sure that wang miaoshou was a mortal at that time. but in such a short period of time, wang miaoshou had already succeeded? what kind of method was this? reversing yin and yang, regaining youth? an old man in his twilight years was actually able to cleanse his marrow to such an extent? ¡°senior is indeed terrifying!¡± the wang miaoshou in front of zhang daolin further confirmed his thoughts. senior¡¯s two disciples were indeed experts. it was just that he could not see their cultivation. wang miaoshou examined it and frowned. he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with zhang daolin. ¡°i¡¯m fine. everything¡¯s normal.¡± hearing wang miaoshou¡¯s words, xiao changtian was relieved. after thinking about it, he decided to feed the turtle since he hadn¡¯t fed it today. however, when he looked around, there was no sign of the turtle. ¡°this damned turtle, did he go scare people again? let¡¯s see how i deal with him when he comes back!¡± on the other side. within the nine tails killing formation, the turtle was originally riding on the head of fatty rongrong, but in his ears, he heard xiao changtian¡¯s curses. instantly, he was so frightened that his entire body trembled, directly rolling down from fatty rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°haha, the second elder is indeed powerful. he was able to intimidate this stinky turtle with just his aura.¡± on the other side, ghostfox and tianchong burst into laughter when they saw this scene. they slowly flattered the second elder. the second elder was also extremely pleased to be flattered, and there was a smile on his face. ¡°hehe, he¡¯s just an ugly turtle. how can he be compared to our noble nine-tailed fox clan? impossible! hahaha!¡± the second elder smiled, not noticing the extremely cold expression on the turtle¡¯s face.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: Counterattack Killed! chapter 138: counterattack killed! translator: 549690339 fatty rongrong was already lying on the ground, not daring to move. this was because an extremely cold aura came from beside him. it was the black tortoise¡¯s anger! ¡°stinky turtle?¡± ¡°you stupid fox, you dare to call me an ugly turtle?¡± a dark green light appeared in the black tortoise¡¯s eyes. its gaze was cold as it questioned the second elder of the nine-tailed fox race. his cold gaze was fixed on the second elder. the second elder looked at him and instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave. it was as if he had been thrown into the eighteenth level of hell, and his entire body was cold. ¡°what?¡± the second elder was shocked and his heart skipped a beat. he was actually frightened by the turtle in front of him. ¡°second elder, quickly kill this turtle!¡± the two elders, ghostfox and tianchong, shouted in surprise. in their opinion, the second elder had already intimidated the turtle. now, with the help of the nine-tailed fox killing formation, he could completely kill the turtle. ¡°alright.¡± hearing the shouts of the two people, the shocked second elder suddenly flew into a rage. he was actually frightened by a turtle. was that okay? ¡°die!¡± the second elder was furious. the six tails behind him shot out at the same time and instantly enveloped the turtle. ¡°hmph, you still dare to attack this sea king? you¡¯re courting death!¡± black tortoise was furious. black tortoise was completely furious! ¡°roar!¡± a loud roar erupted from the black tortoise¡¯s mouth. in an instant, a xuanwu phantom that was as tall as the sky appeared. no, higher than the sky! the black tortoise¡¯s four legs were like pillars that supported the sky. endless seawater poured in from its body as if it wanted to drown the heavens! ¡°bang!¡± the second elder¡¯s six tails were like a hand hitting an iron wall, producing a loud bang! its six tails snapped like tree branches. his entire body was sent flying! blood splattered in the air! ¡°die!¡± the huge xuanwu phantom let out an angry roar. with a foot that was like a pillar supporting the sky, the second elder directly exploded into a cloud of blood mist and dissipated with the wind. ¡°second elder!¡± seeing this scene, elder ghostfox and elder tianchong were instantly scared silly. the two of them sat on the ground. ¡°xuan¡­black tortoise!¡± the two of them were scared silly. wasn¡¯t it an ugly turtle? why did he suddenly become a black tortoise? ¡°spare¡­¡± tian chong¡¯s desire to live was extremely strong, and he hurriedly wanted to beg for mercy. however, black tortoise was in a rage. bang! bang! bang! ghostfox and tianchong turned into two clouds of blood mist and died instantly. ¡°if anyone dares to call me an ugly turtle again, i¡¯ll destroy his soul!¡±black tortoise said angrily. a man happened to see this scene. ¡°big demon, there¡¯s a big demon!¡± ¡°no, i have to report to the empress!¡± this man in armor was the general of the nine phoenix dynasty. his presence here was arranged by mu jiuhuang to wait for xiao changtian. as long as he saw xiao changtian, he would immediately send her a message and she would personally welcome him. however, he happened to see this scene. ¡°no, i have to go back and tell the empress to come and subdue the demons!¡± the man thought about it and wanted to leave, but the scene in front of him stunned him. someone came. the black tortoise¡¯s anger subsided and it withdrew the black tortoise dharma idol. chu yiren and su daji, who had also come out to play, witnessed this scene. chu yiren had seen the xuanwu phantom before. although she was terrified, she wasn¡¯t that afraid anymore. on the other hand, su daji was so frightened that she returned to her original form and turned into a white fox with nine tails on her back. ¡°ya, you¡¯re a fox!¡± chu yiren looked at su daji, startled. in the entire team, only zhang daolin and chu yiren didn¡¯t know su daji¡¯s identity. ¡°what¡¯s there to be surprised about? we already knew.¡± fatty rongrong smacked her lips and said indifferently. black tortoise had already calmed his anger, once again flying back to stare at fatty rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°since master allowed her to follow by his side, he naturally has his own intentions.¡±black tortoise said lightly. with a sweep of his divine sense, su daji returned to her human form. it was true that he had seen the black tortoise phantom before, but the raging black tortoise phantom was really terrifying. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± su daji¡¯s body was still trembling. she knelt on the ground and kowtowed in gratitude. ¡°what kind of relationship do these people have with the demons? why is it so chaotic?¡± the man had a puzzled expression. he was the general of the nine phoenix dynasty and had a seventh level tribulation transcendence. his strength was extraordinary. naturally, his talent was not bad. however, looking at the demonic beasts in front of him, they were actually mixed with humans. they were also dumbfounded. the human and demon races were irreconcilable. why were these humans and demons so harmonious? could it be that he was threatened by black tortoise? the man frowned. he felt that he could not leave now. once he left, these humans would be in danger. as a member of the nine phoenix dynasty, he was deeply influenced by the empress. the hot-blooded blood in his bones told him that no matter what kind of adversity he faced, he must never abandon his companions of the same race. he absolutely could not! even if he had to pay the price of his life. ¡°alright, get up. it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±the black tortoise said impatiently. it raised its proud turtle head and stared at the man. ¡°i was discovered?¡± the man was shocked! it was over! he couldn¡¯t care so much. he could only save the only human on the battlefield now. ¡°your majesty, your most handsome subordinate, marshal shangguan, bids you farewell!¡± shangguan shuai shuai said sadly and stood up, ready to fight the black tortoise. however¡­ suddenly. a foot kicked over. ¡°you damn turtle, i think you really want to die. you¡¯re actually scaring people again!¡± xiao changtian kicked the black tortoise away. this time, he didn¡¯t hold back. he was completely angered by black tortoise¡¯s actions. ¡°you actually made su daji kneel on the ground. did you come up with a new trick to scare people?¡± ¡°do you think my knife is not sharp?¡±¡± xiao changtian was furious. this time, he dared to make the girl kneel. who knows, he might do something even more outrageous next time. as the saying goes, prevent the root of the problem. if one day the old turtle became arrogant and despotic to a certain extent and boldly went to provoke the immortal cultivators, wouldn¡¯t he be dead for sure? immortal cultivators! that was killing without blinking. ¡°bang bang bang bang!¡± the sound of punches and kicks rang out again. this time, the turtle was beaten up. phoenix and monkey closed their eyes and shrunk their necks. as for shangguan shuai shuai, he fell to the ground with a thud as if he had been struck by lightning. he hadn¡¯t recovered his cultivation from the tribulation yet, and the cliff in front of him broke in an instant, causing him to fall down the slope. with a loud bang, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at marshal shangguan¡­ even xiao changtian was no exception¡­ Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Don’t Courting Deathl i chapter 139: don¡¯t courting deathl i translator: 549690339 huff! shangguan shuai fell down, and the entire cliff collapsed, stirring up a cloud of dust that blocked his vision. ¡°cough cough cough¡­¡± under the rock, shangguan shuai stretched out his hand and crawled out like a zombie in a movie. as a tribulation transcending expert, a mere fall from the cliff was not a threat to him at all. after coming out of the stone pile, shangguan shuai shuai looked embarrassed. he waved the dust around him and coughed a few times. ¡°you¡¯re not injured? your body is so good!¡± xiao changtian looked at marshal shangguan in surprise. he was fine after falling from such a height? there were no external injuries. ¡°roar!¡± seeing shangguan shuai, the black tortoise¡¯s eyes turned cold and he let out a low roar. this mortal ant must have seen him being beaten up. he couldn¡¯t let him live. otherwise, it would be too embarrassing. however, just as the black tortoise extended its dark green turtle head from its shell, a huge foot flew over again¡­ ¡°pa!¡± under xiao changtian¡¯s kick, the black tortoise was instantly sent flying and crashed into a big tree. ¡°old turtle, if you dare to scare me again, i¡¯ll break your turtle shell. ¡°xiao changtian said angrily. the black tortoise was so frightened that it hurriedly retracted its head. ¡°hiss ~!¡± seeing black tortoise being beaten, shangguan shuai gasped again. that was the black tortoise! previously, he had killed the second elder of the nine-tailed fox clan, the two elders, ghostfox and tianchong, in the nine-tailed killing array! his cultivation was definitely far above the tribulation. perhaps a single slap from the turtle could turn him into dust. even the water empress couldn¡¯t defeat the black tortoise. however, this mortal in front of him was actually beating up the black tortoise. did the black tortoise not have any temper at all? when did mortals become so fierce? could it be that i¡¯m a false immortal? shangguan shuai shuai was a little confused, but he quickly reacted. the cultivation of the expert in front of him was too strong! it was so powerful that it returned to its original state, like a mortal, unfathomable and difficult to pry into. however, which human expert was this? as the general of the nine phoenix dynasty, why didn¡¯t he know that there was such an expert among the humans? in the nine phoenix dynasty, because mu jiuhuang became the empress, countless tribulation transcenders followed him. there were dozens of generals at the same level as him. each of them guarded a crucial position on the tian yuan continent. therefore, he had no choice. whether it was those old monsters or those slightly famous experts, almost everyone in the nine phoenix dynasty knew them. shangguan shuai tried his best to recall, but he couldn¡¯t. in his mind, he just felt like he had seen xiao changtian somewhere before. ¡°yes¡­ the expert that the empress asked me to wait for?¡± ¡°is it the expert in the portrait?¡± shangguan shuai suddenly reacted. previously, when the empress sent him here to welcome her, she had shown him xiao changtian¡¯s portrait. in a moment of shock, he had forgotten about the portrait. now, he remembered it again. su daji subconsciously stood behind xiao changtian. this person had been here before, so his identity as a member of the nine-tailed fox race had been clearly seen by this person? he had been exposed! the human and demon races were irreconcilable. would this person spread his identity? at that time, he would definitely be surrounded by all the human cultivators on the tian yuan continent. su daji¡¯s heart turned cold when she thought of the tragic outcome she would face. now, he could only listen to senior¡¯s decision. ¡°portrait? what portrait?¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t notice su daji¡¯s strange behavior. instead, he heard what marshal shangguan was talking about. ¡°senior, i¡¯m nine phoenix¡­ the clan leader of the nine phoenix clan is here to welcome you.¡± shangguan shuaishuai hurriedly said. originally, he wanted to address her as the nine phoenix matriarch! however, mu jiuhuang had previously instructed that senior was a reclusive expert. she had to address her as the family head and not the empress. shuai shuai changed his words. ¡°i almost said it wrong. the empress¡¯s whip is really hard to take shangguan shuai shuai rejoiced in his heart. ¡± clan leader of the nine phoenix clan? jiu ¡®er?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. when did jiu ¡®er become the family head? xiao changtian frowned. ¡°could it be that jiu ¡®er has hidden his identity from me?¡± ¡°forget it. why are you thinking so much? you¡¯ll know when you see jiu ¡®er.¡± xiao changtian shook his head and smiled faintly. he then said,¡±¡±lead the way!¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± shangguan shuai shuai nodded in agreement. the person in front of him was a hidden expert, so he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. thus, the group moved forward again. black tortoise followed at the back of the group, riding on top of fatty rongrong¡¯s head, not daring to make a sound. the depressing atmosphere made fat rongrong also pull out her chest and back. before she was walking on two legs, now she was walking on four. ¡°phew, luckily this person didn¡¯t say anything.¡±su daji heaved a sigh of relief. previously, he was worried that his identity would be exposed. as the group advanced, a beam of spiritual light lit up on shangguan shuai¡¯s ring and flew out. it was a message for mu jiuhuang. however, this spiritual light was intercepted by an old woman as soon as it reached the gate of the nine phoenix dynasty. ¡°state preceptor, is he here?¡± ¡°can we start setting up the formation now? my heavenly silk has long been thirsty for it.¡±yun feifei said. ¡°forget it, yun feifei. your heavenly silk is far inferior to my wind lightning twin formation!¡±palm wind lightning said. ¡°hehe, what are you two doing? the most powerful thing was to subdue the enemy without fighting.¡± a red-robed woman with a voluptuous figure, who was even bigger and more charming than the bone charm demon emperor, walked out. her body was surrounded by a fragrant wind that made people unable to resist just by looking at her. she was phantom. he was most skilled in illusions and confusion, and his cultivation level was even higher than the bone succubus monster emperor. the experts of the nine-phoenix dynasty stood in a row. they stood in front of the gate of the nine-phoenix dynasty, and there were only about ten meters between them. however, the middle path was filled with killing formations that contained terrifying danger! those killing formations, as long as one¡¯s strength was insufficient, one would die upon touching them! ¡°very good. show us your strength. the master that the empress mentioned is about to come. we definitely can¡¯t let the empress be deceived!¡± the old woman said in a deep voice. the empress had already broken through to the mahayana realm, but she actually said that she had broken through with the help of her master. was this a joke? would the people of the nine phoenix dynasty believe it? the first thing she thought of was that the empress must have been deceived. a woman who fell in love would always be rational. the old woman was deceived like this back then. she didn¡¯t want mu jiuhuang to repeat the same mistake. fifteen minutes later. marshal shangguan arrived with xiao changtian. ¡°welcome, senior!¡± the experts of the nine phoenix dynasty shouted in unison. ¡°the scene is really lively.¡±xiao changtian smiled faintly. xiao changtian carried the white tiger and walked forward. behind him, shangguan shuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. looking at these people, he couldn¡¯t understand what they were trying to do. ¡°don¡¯t you guys court death!¡± shangguan shuai hurriedly sent a zhen yuan voice transmission.. Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: Jiu ‘er’s Hometown Is Really Simple!_i chapter 140: jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown is really simple!_i translator: 549690339 shangguan shuai¡¯s expression was extremely serious, he was extremely anxious and quickly sent a voice transmission to the old woman, yun fei fei, phantom and the others. ¡°don¡¯t court death. senior is really invincible!¡± however¡­ as soon as his true essence voice transmission was sent out, it was as if the air was cut. this was yun feifei¡¯s heavenly silkworm formation, it could cut through anything. shangguan shuai shuai¡¯s zhen yuan voice transmission was cut through by the heavenly silkworm! ¡°it¡¯s over!¡± shangguan shuai shuai¡¯s face was filled with shock, and he could only send a message to yun fei fei and the others through hand gestures. ¡°don¡¯t use the formation!¡± shangguan shuai shuai jumped up and waved his arms in the air, signaling yun feifei to quickly put away the heavenly silk. in front of senior, the heavenly silk is completely useless! shangguan shuai was not worried about what these formations would do to the seniors, but he was worried that yun fei fei and the others ¡®dao hearts would collapse! ¡°oh!¡± however, yun feifei, who was in front of him, thought that shangguan shuai was cheering him on. a smile appeared on her face and she made a gesture to show that she was done. that gesture was telling marshal shangguan to rest assured that his heavenly silkworm formation was invincible! as long as it was a human, as long as it was a cultivator, in front of his natural silk, it would definitely reveal its true form. ¡°humph, humph, the space in front of you is filled with tens of thousands of heavenly silkworms. you can¡¯t see or touch them. you¡¯re just a mortal.¡±yun feifei stared at xiao changtian and sneered. originally, he thought that xiao changtian should be a cultivator in the tribulation transcendence realm. after all, the empress was the number one person in the human race, so she had her pride. he couldn¡¯t possibly find a good-for-nothing, right? however, the xiao changtian in front of him had no cultivation at all, which made yun feifei angry! a mere mortal dared to dream of climbing up to the nine phoenix matriarch. he was simply courting death! ¡°rise!¡± yun feifei softly shouted and muttered an incantation. the heavenly silk that filled the space disappeared without a trace, as if there was no obstacle in front of him at all. this was the most terrifying killing move of his heavenly silkworm silk. it could not be detected! in a situation where one was unable to detect danger, no matter how powerful one was, they would be severely injured. moreover, was he a mere mortal? ¡°i don¡¯t believe that you can walk past me¡­¡± however, before yun feifei could finish her words, xiao changtian carried the white tiger and walked over leisurely as if nothing had happened. even the people behind xiao changtian walked over. he was not affected at all. ¡°hmm? had he seen a ghost? what happened?¡± yun feifei and yi zhenyi¡¯s heavenly silkworm formation didn¡¯t work. this shouldn¡¯t be the case? yun feifei frowned and walked in. he wanted to see if the heavenly silk was out of order. however, at the next moment. a blood-curdling scream rang out. ¡°ah!¡± yun feifei was directly slashed by her own heavenly silk, leaving countless bloody marks. ¡°what happened?¡± xiao changtian turned his head and looked at yun feifei, who was jumping around and shouting in confusion. ¡°hehe, senior, i¡¯m cheering, i¡¯m happy, i¡¯m welcoming you!¡± yun feifei bounced on the spot, and an extremely ugly smile squeezed out of her painful and ferocious face. ¡°welcome.¡± xiao changtian nodded. he didn¡¯t expect the people of jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown to be so excited when he came. it seemed that jiu ¡®er was still grateful for his kindness. xiao changtian continued to walk forward, wanting to see what other surprises jiu ¡®er had prepared for him. ¡°hello, senior.¡± the second person was the wind lightning palm. the wind lightning palm had set up the wind lightning dual formation. as long as someone stepped in, there would be a terrifying hurricane that could move mountains and overturn seas, and lightning would fall from the sky. ¡°yun feifei really can¡¯t do it. what heavenly silk? 1 didn¡¯t even arrange the heavenly silk properly. seeing that this person is a mortal, i let my guard down.¡± zhang fenglei¡¯s expression was solemn. when xiao changtian walked over, he raised his hands and made a welcoming gesture. in reality, it was the two palms giving the order. xiao changtian raised his left and right hands one after another, and a breeze blew. accompanied by the flashes of lightning in the sky, xiao changtian walked over with a smile. ¡°there¡¯s also a flash. you¡¯re having fun. ¡°xiao changtian nodded. he didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many fun things to do in the victorious east continent. it seemed that he would have to stay in jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown for a while. at least it wasn¡¯t as boring as the north province. xiao changtian thought to himself as he led everyone over. zhang daolin looked at the experts along the way and nodded. the experts here were all at the tribulation transcendence realm. moreover, all of them were either generals or guards of the nine phoenix dynasty. they were all old acquaintances! however, this time, the wind lightning palm didn¡¯t have time to greet zhang daolin. this was because there was a problem with his wind lightning formation. ¡°that¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°the wind lightning formation has always been connected to my spiritual will.¡± the wind lightning palm could not understand, so he raised his hands and cast the spell again. he did not believe that it was a problem with his array. how could he be like yun feifei, so careless and underestimating the enemy? ¡°boom!¡± ¡°whoosh!¡± a bolt of lightning descended and a gust of wind blew. in an instant, the wind lightning palm¡¯s clothes were torn apart by his wind lightning dual formation. its hair stood up, and its face was pitch-black. black smoke came out of its mouth. due to the lightning strikes, his body was still numb. he was like a zombie, jumping around on the spot. his arms kept waving in the air. hearing the sound of thunder, xiao changtian turned around and saw the wind lightning palm. ¡°you changed so quickly? he even knew how to do a zombie dance? not bad.¡± xiao changtian looked at the dance of the wind lightning palm and was extremely satisfied. he couldn¡¯t wait to see the next surprise, so he quickened his pace. ¡°bang!¡± ¡°stabbing!¡± ¡°whoosh! whoosh! whoosh!¡± attacks rained down one after another. xiao changtian passed by, and the experts who were passing the tribulation were dumbfounded. they tried their own formations, but they were reflected by their own formations. one by one, they started to ¡°scream¡± and ¡°celebrate¡±¡­ all kinds of lights lit up in the sky. for a moment, outside the gate of the nine phoenix dynasty, it was like a disco venue. neon lights flashed, and figures moved rhythmically under the flashing neon lights. there was even music floating in the space. amongst them, the red-robed woman who was the most passionate was dancing happily and passionately! when shangguan shuai saw this scene, his face instantly darkened. he ran over helplessly and hurriedly sent a zhen yuan voice transmission to the old woman. he couldn¡¯t provoke her and didn¡¯t dare to probe further. the old woman trembled in shock, but didn¡¯t answer shangguan shuai. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown to be so fun. not bad, not bad.¡± xiao changtian hugged the white tiger and stroked the cat¡¯s head, a faint smile on his face. then, xiao changtian turned to look at shangguan shuai and the old woman, and praised,¡±¡±the people of jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown are hospitable and simple!¡± Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Chapter 141 chapter 141: chapter 141-the servant of the divine clan is richer than than me? f * ck! translator: 549690339 ¡°yes, thank you for your praise, senior.¡± shangguan shuai laughed mockingly. he could already imagine how depressed yun feifei, the old woman, and the imperial advisor would be. ¡°senior, i¡¯ll bring you to see the clan leader of the nine phoenix clan first. this way please¡­¡± shangguan shuai pulled himself away and brought xiao changtian and the others to the main hall. as expected. after shangguan shuai left, a series of wails and howls could be heard in front of the gate of the nine phoenix dynasty. ¡°what kind of expert is this? 1 thought you were a mortal. the heavenly silk almost cut off my treasure!¡± ¡°my formation was controlled by senior, and i was almost killed by my own lightning technique!¡± ¡°this old lady is so embarrassed. she failed to seduce me and was seduced instead. this old lady lost her first kiss. which bastard took my first kiss just now?¡± ¡°it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± ¡°it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± the male cultivators hurriedly refused. the waters were too deep and too big for them to grasp. under marshal shangguan¡¯s lead, they quickly arrived at the main hall of the nine phoenix dynasty. they came in a white horse carriage. the entire nine phoenix dynasty was simply too vast. if they were to walk, they might not even be able to reach the main hall before nightfall. ¡°these buildings are all yours?¡± ¡°that building, this lake, that garden¡­this place is so beautiful.¡± this was the first time chu yiren had seen the nine phoenix dynasty, and she couldn¡¯t help but praise it. the immortal dayang, jiang beichen, and su daji were also a little moved. xiao changtian was the most shocked. along the way, the ground was inlaid with colorful gemstones. the gemstones shone brightly in seven colors. these lights reflected in the void and formed rainbows. the carriage they were riding in was made of golden nanmu wood. two football-sized luminous pearls were placed in the carriage, and the interior of the carriage was as bright as day! xiao changtian even recognized the materials used to build the palace. it was the most expensive silk material on the continent, the snow mountain golden silk. one strand was worth thousands of taels of gold, and the embroidery process was needless to say¡­ just this carriage alone was probably more expensive than the total cost of the west bull continent academy. ¡°jiu ¡®er is so rich?¡± ¡°no wonder they don¡¯t want wages!¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t need to use words to describe it. he suddenly understood why jiu ¡®er wanted to stay in his small courtyard as a maid without paying. she was here to experience life. xiao changtian was speechless. ¡°my maid is richer than me?¡± ¡°tsk!¡± xiao changtian closed his eyes. a plan suddenly appeared in his mind. he wanted to be mu jiuhuang¡¯s servant! he even opened a bookstore! in her previous life, she was too naive. she thought that there was some sweet love and actually rejected aunty wang ~ even though she still remembered aunty wang¡¯s number, it was one three¡­ however, it was no longer important. his experience in his previous life had taught him that only by taking shortcuts could he make his life better. ¡°let¡¯s do it this way. find a time to discuss it with jiu ¡®er. 1¡¯11 come here to work¡­¡± xiao changtian opened his eyes again, his gaze firm. in the main hall. mu jiuhuang sat on the throne and frowned.¡±¡±it shouldn¡¯t be. at this time, master should have arrived.¡± ¡°should 1 go out and take a look?¡± mu jiuhuang had just stood up when xiao changtian and the others walked in under the lead of marshal shangguan. ¡°master?¡± seeing xiao changtian, mu jiuhuang¡¯s face lit up with joy. she hurriedly walked over, her fair face filled with joy. ¡°jiu ¡®er, i¡¯m tired. arrange a room for me first and let me rest for a while.¡± ¡°come to my room tonight¡­¡± xiao changtian said in a deep voice. everything here was too prosperous. even a floor tile on the ground was more expensive than his entire fortune. at night, he should have a good talk with jiu ¡®er and let her work here. ¡°yes.¡± seeing xiao changtian¡¯s gloomy face, mu jiuhuang agreed and brought xiao changtian to the most precious room of the nine phoenix dynasty. ¡°alright, you can leave now. remember to come back at night.¡±xiao changtian ordered and closed the door. he only carried a white tiger, a turtle, and a few others and handed them to wang miaoshou and jiang beichen to take care of. jade, coral, night light, deep sea glass floor¡­ velvet golden quilt¡­ xiao changtian was lying on the bed. his defense was broken! ¡°this, did i do something wrong to offend senior?¡± mu jiuhuang asked doubtfully. ¡°master should just be tired.¡± wang miaoshou said indifferently. ¡°is that so?¡± mu jiuhuang frowned and felt that there must be a reason for this. she looked coldly at marshal shangguan¡­ under the pressure of the water empress, shangguan shuaishuai immediately confessed everything. ¡°you guys really make me angry. prepare to be whipped!¡±mu jiuhuang was extremely furious. no wonder master¡¯s face was so dark. it turned out that these people were behind it. fifteen minutes later. screams sounded again. time. they lived peacefully. xiao changtian fell asleep in his room. jiang beichen, wang miaoshou, and the others were touring the nine phoenix empire. as for the black tortoise, of course, it could not stay idle. ¡°beauty, did you agree to this sea king¡¯s request?¡±the black tortoise was exchanging feelings with phantasmal shadow in front of her. they talked about everything. phantasmal shadow could only smile awkwardly and agree to anything. although the black tortoise was ugly, it was terrifying! ever since shangguan shuai shuai told her about the black tortoise¡¯s identity, phantasmal shadow did not dare to reject the turtle. however, being pestered by the turtle like this made her feel very aggrieved. six hours passed, and phantasmal shadow finally could not hold it in any longer. black tortoise¡¯s love words were too old-fashioned. she wanted to vomit when she heard them. helpless, she gritted her teeth and said,¡±alright, as long as you bring back a flower of ten colors, 1¡¯11 agree to your request.¡± ¡°really?¡± the black tortoise was delighted. ¡°really!¡± phantasmal shadow nodded. ¡°hahaha, fatty, let¡¯s go!¡±the black tortoise patted the head of the iron eater, and the two of them disappeared from the nine phoenix dynasty. ¡°he has finally left¡­¡± phantasmal shadow¡¯s expression relaxed as she watched black tortoise leave. a flower had ten colors. how could such a flower exist? it doesn¡¯t exist at all, alright? ¡°hehe, senior black tortoise, i¡¯m sorry!¡±phantasmal shadow chuckled flirtatiously. then, she got up and began to look for the person who stole her first kiss. she had to let that man know how powerful she was tonight. time passed. night fell quickly. xiao changtian woke up after a nap, full of energy, but not in a good mood. ¡°dong dong dong¡­¡± mu jiuhuang knocked on the door. ¡°master, can i go in?¡± mu jiuhuang asked nervously, not knowing why her master was looking for her. if his subordinates offended the people of the lake during the day, master wouldn¡¯t blame them, right? ¡°come in. quot; xiao changtian¡¯s voice sounded in the room.. he had already decided to work for jiu ¡®er¡­ Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: He Flees, He Chases, He Can’t Escape Even If He HadWingsIl chapter 142: he flees, he chases, he can¡¯t escape even if he hadwingsil translator: 549690339 ¡°jiu ¡®er, let me discuss something with you¡­¡± in the room, mu jiuhuang sat on the edge of the bed, feeling flattered. her face was as red as water. xiao changtian placed his hands on her shoulders. mu jiuhuang could even feel xiao changtian¡¯s breathing, and her face turned even redder! ¡°jiu ¡®er, tell me, how have i treated you during this period of time?¡±xiao changtian asked. ¡°of course it¡¯s good. master often reminds jiu ¡®er.¡±mu jiuhuang nodded and said sincerely. master¡¯s life-saving grace, the grace of guiding him to break through to the great ascension realm, the grace of helping him comprehend the great dao, and the grace of bestowing him with a cultivation technique¡­all of this was a supreme opportunity that she could not repay! ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°i thought about it for a moment. the agreement between us is invalid. from today onwards, you are no longer my maid.¡±xiao changtian took out the contract and handed it to mu jiuhuang. mu jiuhuang was shocked. ¡°master, what are you doing? what did jiu ¡®er do wrong? please forgive jiu¡¯ er. jiu ¡®er will definitely change!¡±mu jiuhuang panicked and stood up. only by following his master would he have the chance to explore the strongest great dao. however, master has returned the agreement. could it be that master wants to chase me away? no! mu jiuhuang looked anxious and quickly begged xiao changtian for forgiveness. ¡°jiu ¡®er, don¡¯t misunderstand. i¡¯m not chasing you away, but 1 want to work for you.¡± ¡°look, i¡¯ve been good to you during this period of time, right? you can keep me working here, but you can¡¯t not get paid. you don¡¯t lack money, right¡­¡± xiao changtian smiled faintly. he really wanted to stay here. he had been through a lot of hardships, from the north barren continent to the west cow continent, and then to the east victory continent. three bookstore branches had opened, and he had been through a lot of hardships. he had even encountered quite a bit of resistance in the west cow continent and the east victory continent before he sold well it! however, the money earned by the bookstore might not even be enough to buy a floor tile from jiu ¡®er. ¡°master, what did i do wrong? please don¡¯t chase jiu ¡®er away!¡± seeing xiao changtian say that he wanted to work for her, mu jiuhuang was scared silly! master is a supreme expert! a peerless expert! work for me? with a thud, mu jiuhuang knelt down. her beautiful face turned pale and her big watery eyes sparkled. she was anxious! this time, he was really anxious. ¡°jiu ¡®er, what are you doing?¡±xiao changtian was dumbfounded. he had already made it clear that he only wanted to work for jiu ¡®er. ¡°master, please don¡¯t chase jiu ¡®er away. without you, jiu¡¯ er really doesn¡¯t know what to do next.¡±mu jiuhuang¡¯s voice started to turn hoarse. ¡°the next path?¡± xiao changtian was even more confused. you have such a huge fortune, why do you have to worry about the future? however, xiao changtian could faintly hear mu jiuhuang¡¯s sobs. ¡°this, jiu ¡®er seems to have really cried? it can¡¯t be, right?¡± xiao changtian was shocked. his brain started working quickly, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°i understand now. jiu ¡®er came to work not to experience life, but because she really doesn¡¯t know how to live.¡± in xiao changtian¡¯s mind, he still remembered the first time jiu ¡®er was chased by someone. when she came to his courtyard, she was at a loss. also, she didn¡¯t know how to communicate with others. she was always straightforward and even made her very angry. however, after she became his maid for a period of time, jiu ¡®er seemed to have become something! ¡°forget it, forget it. in that case, you can keep it.¡±xiao changtian said lightly, his face filled with helplessness. since jiu ¡®er could not leave him, he could only work hard! ¡°sigh, all the shortcuts in life have been sealed off by myself.¡±xiao changtian smiled bitterly in his heart. on the other side. fatty rongrong and black tortoise began to search the entire continent for flowers with ten different colors. first, they began a radar-like search in the victorious east continent, with the nine phoenix dynasty as their main focus. however, he couldn¡¯t find it! not a single one was found! ¡°boss black tortoise, are there no flowers of ten colors in this world?¡±fatty rongrong asked. ¡°i don¡¯t know.¡± black tortoise shook his head. ¡°then why did boss agree to her? what if she was lying to us?¡±fatty rongrong raised her head, looking at the sky and asked curiously. ¡°this sea king has never liked pretty girls. what this sea king likes is the process of conquering those pretty girls. you don¡¯t understand, this is a realm!¡±the black tortoise shook its head, revealing an unfathomable expression. ¡°i like the process¡­¡± fatty rongrong shook his head, he didn¡¯t understand. he didn¡¯t want to understand. in any case, he felt that the beauties that boss liked were all skinny like vampires. they were not good-looking! however, he was the underling, so he couldn¡¯t disrespect his boss. that was what the previous owner had told him. ¡°however, where did you go? why haven¡¯t you returned yet¡­¡± fatty rongrong looked at the horizon, her eyes melancholic. his previous master had treated him quite well. however, he had taken away his companion and sealed himself instead, which puzzled him. ¡°haha, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± at this moment, a loud and arrogant laugh rang out. in the distance, a handsome, fair-skinned youth was fleeing. if one did not pay attention, it was easy to mistake this youth for a woman. behind the young man, there was a burly man with a lewd expression on his face. he stared at the young man with greedy eyes that were filled with evil light, as if he wanted to devour the young man. the youth fled! the burly man chased after him! he ran, he chased¡­ ¡°hahaha, even if you have wings, you won¡¯t be able to fly! obediently obey me!¡± the burly man said coldly, his face carrying a faint evil light. seeing that he was about to catch up to the young man, he tore off a corner of the young man¡¯s clothes. following that, the burly man¡¯s gaze became even more greedy¡­ ¡°help!¡± the young man let out a shrill scream. he was extremely afraid and wrapped his clothes tightly again. ¡°scream, scream, even if you scream until your throat breaks, no one will stop you. ahahahaha!¡± ¡°eh, fat, it gives me goosebumps.¡±black tortoise could not stand it anymore. ¡°boss, let me help you solve it!¡± fatty rongrong instantly understood black tortoise¡¯s order, her entire body turning into a blur, instantly rushing over, her speed extremely fast! ¡°bang!¡± fatty¡¯s voice was as loud as a mountain, instantly sending the burly man flying! the burly man landed heavily on the ground, smashing a huge pit in the ground. the pit was so deep that one could not see the bottom. ¡°boss, it¡¯s settled.¡± fatty rongrong once again flew back, smiling. ¡°not bad, you deserve it.¡± the black tortoise patted the turtle¡¯s head, and two green lights descended again¡­. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Going Out to Hunt, The Continent Shakesl i chapter 143: going out to hunt, the continent shakesl i translator: 549690339 ¡°hey hey, it¡¯s green!¡± ¡°i¡¯m green again!¡± fatty rongrong danced happily. this was an opportunity! the opportunity that boss black tortoise had given him! di wu zheng was stunned. this was the first time he had seen someone so happy after being cuckolded. ¡°thank you for saving my life, senior.¡± diwu zheng said gratefully. these two demon beasts were so powerful that they could actually kill a tribulation transcending expert in an instant. ¡°oh, fatty, let¡¯s go.¡± black tortoise patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head. he basically didn¡¯t want to save anyone, he just couldn¡¯t stand that big man. she was actually interested in men. black tortoise could not accept it! ¡°oh, oh.¡± fatty rongrong nodded, bringing black tortoise to change direction, directly leaving. ¡°boss, i think the ten colored flowers are in this direction.¡±fatty rongrong said. ¡°this way, this way.¡± black tortoise shook his head and pointed in another direction. ¡°yes, yes, yes. 1¡¯11 listen to boss. boss is wise and mighty, handsome and handsome. everyone loves him!¡±fatty rongrong licked. diwu zheng, who was left behind, was stunned. this panda¡¯s strength was terrifying beyond compare, but it was still fawning over the turtle? was the turtle more powerful than the black and white bears? it must be! otherwise, the panda wouldn¡¯t have become a bootlicker. di wu zheng¡¯s expression changed slightly. he thought of his friend, li taibai, who was still in deep trouble. he came out to ask for help, to find experts to help li taibai. the two seniors in front of him had saved him, and each of them was stronger than the other. although he was a demon, li taibai was in a critical situation and couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°senior, wait for me!¡± diwu zheng hurriedly said, afraid that the fat rongrong would fly too fast for him to catch up. however, fatty rongrong and black tortoise basically didn¡¯t bother with him. ¡°this¡­¡± diwu was anxious when he saw that his call was useless. suddenly, his eyes lit up, thinking of some of fatty rongrong¡¯s words, instantly having an idea. ¡°heroic and invincible, handsome and elegant¡­senior turtle!¡± diwu zheng shouted loudly. ¡°did you call me?¡± sure enough, as diwu zheng¡¯s voice fell, the turtle directly pulled fatty rongrong¡¯s head, turning around, raising its proud turtle head. ¡°yes, i¡¯m calling you. other than others, is there anyone here who is handsome and invincible? you¡¯re simply a god who has descended to the mortal world!¡± diwu zheng saw that his praise was very effective, so he spared no effort in saying this. ¡°hehe, you¡¯re quite good at talking. the other words are very good, but there are two points that are wrong. you need to correct them.¡± ¡°firstly, i am not a turtle. secondly, don¡¯t insult me with the words ¡®heavenly god¡¯. they are not worthy!¡± black tortoise said indifferently. ¡°it¡¯s not a turtle, it¡¯s the turtle deity!¡±diwu zheng hurriedly changed his words, but he cursed in his heart. a turtle demon actually said that he was born unworthy? the black tortoise smiled faintly. how could di wu zhen not understand what he was thinking? in an instant. ¡°buzz!¡± an extremely terrifying aura instantly erupted. a shadow of the black tortoise that was as tall as the sky instantly enveloped the sky. the four legs of the black tortoise were like heavenly pillars that stood between heaven and earth. around the black tortoise, there was an immeasurable amount of seawater flowing back, as if it wanted to drown the heavens! ¡°hiss!¡± di wu zheng, who had been silently lamenting just now, immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. he was shocked by the black tortoise¡¯s terrifying aura. it was too terrifying! it was simply terrifying to the extreme! in front of the black tortoise¡¯s terrifying aura, di wu zheng was so scared that he did not dare to move. even the spiritual power in his body seemed to have frozen, and he could not walk normally. ¡°bang!¡± in the next moment, di wu zheng fell from the sky, smashing a huge pit in the ground. ¡°all!¡± then, di wu zheng¡¯s scream was heard. due to the intense pain, di wu zheng fainted. ¡°bring him back and let master treat him.¡±black tortoise said indifferently. ¡°yes, boss. fatty rongrong nodded. on the other side. in the nine phoenix dynasty, xiao changtian¡¯s plan to work for mu jiuhuang was completely destroyed. there was no longer any chance. ¡°jiu ¡®er, although your place is very beautiful and magnificent, there are so many swords and halberds. do the people in your hometown advocate martial arts?¡±xiao changtian asked. although there were many swords, spears, and halberds, it was obvious that they were defective. it was better to fight it out himself. not to mention the legendary divine weapons of the immortal cultivators. it could only mean that the people in jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown respected martial arts! _____________ it should be.¡± mu jiuhuang stuttered. her dynasty was indeed powerful. of course, this power was only limited to her master and the lives on the tian yuan continent other than her enemies. compared to master, he was simply an ant. ¡°how about this? let¡¯s go hunting. it just so happens that daoist big sun has an interspatial ring. when you come, help me bring my bow and arrows.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. last night, his archery had just reached the great success realm. anyway, he was in a bad mood now. he went out to get some wild boar and rabbits. it was a good time to have a picnic and relax. ¡°alright.¡± hearing that xiao changtian wanted to hunt, mu jiuhuang gathered the experts of the nine phoenix dynasty. fifteen minutes later, everyone set off. along the way, xiao changtian didn¡¯t mind. seeing so many people behind him, he was instantly filled with confidence. with so many people, it was very safe. it was just the right time to walk into the deep mountains and forests. there were many people and they could take care of each other. there would not be any danger. hence, he decided to do it. on the way, xiao changtian specifically looked for secluded paths or dark caves. those places looked dangerous and he had to go there. along the way, they met many pedestrians. ¡°those passers-by were so shocked by our hunting team that they couldn¡¯t speak, haha.¡±xiao changtian laughed. ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± shangguan shuai shuai, zhang feng lei, and the others quickly smiled and replied. yes, there were many people! this time, the nine phoenix dynasty¡¯s tribulation transcending experts had all appeared. with so many people, which sect was not afraid? as for the passersby along the way, they were all experts who were transcending tribulation. they were figures at the level of sect masters. however, to an expert like senior, he was just a passerby. ¡°that direction is not bad. it looks interesting. let¡¯s go.¡± xiao changtian pointed at a deep valley ahead. the deep valley was filled with black trees. it was so eerie that ordinary people didn¡¯t dare to approach it. ¡°then¡­that was¡­ the black forest!¡± looking at the forest in front of him, the sect leader of the rising sun sect was the first to react. that was the most dangerous place in the entire victorious east continent. there were dozens of demon beasts in the tribulation transcendence realm! even the nine phoenix dynasty did not dare to provoke them. ¡°could it be that the nine phoenix empire is going to wage war against the black forest?¡± the sect master of the rising sun sect was shocked and instantly disappeared. the news spread throughout the entire victorious east continent.. Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Help, The Bow Is Too Heavy (1) chapter 144: help, the bow is too heavy (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°the nine phoenixes are waging war against the black forest, is that true? daoist master zhaoyang, are you telling the truth? are you lying to us?¡± the waterback sect¡¯s sect master asked in bewilderment. ¡°i can testify that this is true!¡± ¡°i can also testify that i still have the crystal ball!¡± the other sect leaders along the way echoed. even the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect took out a crystal ball.¡± xiao changtian led the way, mu jiuhuang followed behind, and the mighty experts of the nine phoenix dynasty entered the black forest one by one. in just a few seconds, this video spread like lightning. in an instant. the entire victorious east continent shook violently. other than the nine phoenix empire waging war against the black forest, every sect had also begun to issue such an order: the person in the portrait must not be provoked! on the portrait was xiao changtian. every sect leader was trying to guess xiao changtian¡¯s identity. after all, the person who could make the nine phoenix matriarch give up her leadership position was definitely a peerless expert! in the black forest. ghostly mist and black gas filled the air! from time to time, ghostly cries could be heard, which was extremely terrifying. if it was before, the experts of the nine phoenix dynasty would definitely be extremely nervous. this was because the black forest was an extremely difficult bone to chew on, and it was not inferior to the nine phoenix dynasty. but now, there was no worry at all. with senior here, these demonic beasts were nothing at all. as for xiao changtian, he was even less afraid. there were so many of them, could something happen? it was impossible! ¡°alpha, scout ahead.¡± xiao changtian only brought alpha with him this time. alpha had already grown into a prototype, so it was a good time to train alpha¡¯s hidden wolf nature. hence, he decided to do it. alpha nodded and ran quickly. if master asked him to scout the way, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would get rid of those troublesome people? this was simple. ¡°woof woof woof!¡± alpha ran and shouted. he had already been thrown into the black forest, and xiao changtian began to lose his vision. then, alpha activated all his strength. every bark was like the sound of the great dao. in the black forest, those tribulation transcendence realm demons were so frightened that they returned to their original forms and slowly fled. rustle, rustle, rustle¡­ in the black forest, the leaves swayed as countless shadows ran through the forest. for a moment, the people of the nine phoenix dynasty became vigilant. they all picked up their weapons and prepared to attack. daoist zhaoyang, daoist ritian, and the others who followed closely behind were even more frightened. they could clearly sense that countless demons were running. the real-time broadcast crystal ball in his hand was trembling. ¡°are they going to fight?¡± ¡°heavens, stop shaking, okay? the picture is a little blurry.¡± one by one, the tribulation transcending experts of the victorious east continent began to send voice transmissions to daoist sunsky. ritian activated his cultivation technique and steadied his right hand. the scene gradually stabilized. ¡°look, it¡¯s the big demon elk!¡± ¡°big demon black bear! also¡­¡± ¡°i can¡¯t count them. why are they all rushing out? this battle is going to be a river of blood!¡± the experts of the victorious east continent all became nervous when they saw the demonic beasts charging out. they were all in demon form. these demon beasts were not to be trifled with. it was a showdown between transcending tribulations. there would definitely be many casualties. ¡°master, do you need us to¡­?¡±mu jiuhuang frowned and asked in a deep voice. with so many tribulations, even the current her did not dare to take them head-on. ¡°no need. sit down and rest. let me do it.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it xiao lu? a whole bunch of these is just enough for me to warm up.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand, indicating for everyone to sit down. ¡°yes.¡± mu jiuhuang nodded. with a wave of her hand, everyone sat down. ¡°female¡­patriarch, did senior come alone? this number is a little too much!¡± shangguan shuai shuai asked in confusion. ¡°yes, we know that senior is very powerful, but isn¡¯t there too many of them?¡±the others were also worried. they knew that xiao changtian¡¯s strength was terrifying and far surpassed theirs. however, the number of demonic beasts that ran out in front of them was like a tide, increasing. ¡°no need.¡± mu jiuhuang shook her head with a firm expression. since master said that there was no need, then there was really no need. in fact, her eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°can we finally see master make a move?¡± outside the crystal ball, the sect leaders were extremely shocked. the nine phoenix dynasty was letting a mortal deal with the demon beast tide? however, before they could react, xiao changtian had already picked up his longbow. ¡°not bad, good bow.¡± xiao changtian nodded. this bow was given to him by the system along with this small courtyard. he had once wanted to use this bow to roam the world, but he knew that he could not cultivate yet. this was the first time he had used it. however, with his mastery of forging, he knew that this was a good bow! ¡°whoosh!¡± xiao changtian swung his slingshot, and a soft sound was heard. ¡°it¡¯s nice, nice is a good bow!¡± ¡°arrows!¡± xiao changtian smiled. although these animals could run fast, they were nothing in front of his archery skills. ¡± master, arrow.¡± mu jiuhuang took out a phoenix feather arrow and handed it over. xiao changtian drew his bow and shot an arrow! whoosh! this arrow was aimed at the black bear, which looked to be the largest. with a piercing sound, the speed was extremely fast. in that instant, even space distorted. no, this arrow directly crossed the dimension of space! ¡°bang!¡± the arrow suddenly killed black bear demon emperor! the power of the arrow even nailed the black bear demon emperor to the huge rock behind it. ¡°hiss!¡± countless tribulation passing experts gasped when they saw this scene. the moment the arrows hit the black bear demon emperor, they could feel an unstoppable force! it was as if no one could resist or dodge that arrow! there was only death, only the outcome of being pierced! however, before everyone could exclaim in surprise, xiao changtian was on steroids. seeing that his first arrow could kill a black bear so easily, wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill the other animals as he pleased? whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! xiao changtian shot out multiple arrows, killing two birds with one stone. in just 15 minutes, xiao changtian had killed more than a dozen wild beasts. only then did he stop. as the saying goes, when things reach an extreme, they will turn against each other. hunting can only be done a little. if you hunt too much, it will destroy the ecological balance, which is not good. ¡°senior, you¡­so powerful!¡± xiao changtian turned around and saw the shocked faces of shangguan shuai and the others. ¡°hehe, just so-so. i haven¡¯t used my full strength today.¡±xiao changtian smiled faintly. he had just warmed up. ¡°come, hold the bow for me. i¡¯m going to collect the spoils of war.¡±xiao changtian handed the bow to shangguan shuai. ¡°oh.¡± shangguan shuai hurriedly nodded and took it, but in the next moment, a huge force crushed him. ¡± ah, help! the bow is too heavy!¡± Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Chapter 145 chapter 145: chapter 145-diwu zheng¡¯s apprenticeship is coupled with immortal cultivators! ! translator: 549690339 ¡°all! help!¡± ¡°senior, save me. this bow is too heavy.¡± shangguan shuai tried his best to shout. he was absent-minded when he held the bow, he was just shocked by xiao changtian¡¯s invincibility! however, when he took the bow, shangguan shuai shuai was crushed. heavy! it was incomparably heavy. shangguan shuai used all the spiritual energy in his dantian, but he could not move the divine bow at all. ¡°hahaha, shangguan shuai shuai, you can¡¯t be serious. you were squeezed dry by phantom last night?¡± zhang feng lei by the side laughed. ¡°you bastard, hurry up and help me.¡±shangguan shuaishuai cursed angrily. he even felt a little suffocated. ¡°beg me and i¡¯ll help you.¡± zhang fenglei laughed. ¡°i beg you, hurry up. i¡¯m going to die.¡±shangguan shuai begged, his voice starting to become weak. seeing this, zhang fenglei knew that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed and hurriedly raised his bow. however¡­ just as he bent down and reached out to grab the bow, the heavy force caught him off guard and he fell down onto shuai shang. ¡°all!¡± shangguan shuai shuai let out another miserable scream. with a cracking sound, a few bones in his body broke. ¡°i¡­ f * ckyour ancestors¡­ zu¡­ah!¡± shangguan shuai was being pressed down and he was in extreme pain, staring at the palm of wind lightning. the wind lightning palm was so frightened that its face turned pale, and it hurriedly stood up. ¡°senior, your bow is too heavy, please save shuai shuai!¡±zhang fenglei said anxiously, looking at xiao changtian who was holding a wild rabbit in his hand. ¡°all?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. although this bow was made of fine iron and the material was better, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad. xiao changtian picked up the bow and waved it in his hand. ¡°you guys should really train more. your physical fitness is a little poor.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. then, he put the bow back into the great sun immortal¡¯s ring. ¡°stay here for now. i might need you soon.¡±xiao changtian instructed zhang gong. in the ring, zhang gong trembled as if he was nodding. another 15 minutes passed. all the prey was taken over by the crowd. xiao changtian nodded with satisfaction and said,¡± ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 teach you how to roast meat later.¡± smoke rose from the chimneys in the black forest. outside the black forest, the sun sect, the sun sect leader, and the others were fleeing at lightning speed! it was too terrifying! what kind of expert was that? killing a tribulation was like killing a chicken? the scene of xiao changtian hunting on the crystal ball was spread out again. countless sects in the victorious east continent fell silent out of fear! mu jiuhuang was reprimanding shangguan shuai,¡±¡±senior¡¯s item is a divine item, not something you can touch, understand?¡± mu jiuhuang was doing this for the good of shuai shuai and the others. she still remembered that in the small courtyard, she wanted to pick up senior¡¯s hammer, but no matter what, she could not pick it up. it was senior black tortoise who told her that only senior could take it¡­ ¡°senior black tortoise?¡± mu jiuhuang was surprised. beside black tortoise, there was an unconscious youth. ¡°ding! take the fifth official, li taibai, as his disciple!¡± at this moment, the system¡¯s voice rang out again. xiao changtian, who was roasting meat, was stunned. ¡°diwu zheng, li taibai, who is it?¡± xiao changtian was confused. why did he give a specific name this time? in the vast sea of people on the tian yuan continent, finding two people was more difficult than ascending to the heavens! ¡°take your time. there¡¯s no hurry.¡± xiao changtian calmed down and took things one step at a time. there would be a day when the mission was completed¡­ if he couldn¡¯t complete it, then he would perish together with the stupid system! ¡°jiu ¡®er, it¡¯s time to eat meat.¡± xiao changtian picked up a rabbit leg and shouted at mu jiuhuang. however, just as she looked over, she saw a young man with a delicate face lying beside mu jiuhuang. he was as handsome as a girl. the young man seemed to be seriously injured. this time, wang miaoshou, su daji, and jiang beichen were not with him. therefore, xiao changtian could only get up and go to the doctor himself. who asked him to have medical skills? doctors were benevolent! ¡°come, let me see.¡± xiao changtian walked to the young man. ¡°ding! the fifth is detected.¡± the system notification sounded. xiao changtian was delighted. ¡°this is diwu zheng? this is my disciple? the mission this time is a little simple.¡± xiao changtian smiled. this was the easiest mission he had ever received. as he spoke, xiao changtian took out a black pill from his sleeve. this was what he usually refined. the black pill was directly stuffed into diwu¡¯s mouth. after a while, di wu zheng opened his eyes. ¡°where is this place?¡± diwu zheng was extremely confused. he opened his eyes and felt that the forest in front of him was black. suddenly, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°black forest? this is the black forest!¡± diwu zheng was shocked. although he was only in the golden core realm, he had heard of the black forest! he hurriedly stood up to take the throne, but the scene in front of him shocked him again. he saw dozens of humans sitting in front of him. those humans were roasting the corpses of the great demons. the flesh of the great demons sizzled and emitted waves of fragrance. ¡°brat, it was my master who saved you.¡±the black tortoise true essence transmitted to di wu zheng. di wu zheng finally reacted and quickly looked at xiao changtian. ¡°thank you for saving my life, senior!¡± the owner of the black tortoise? oh my god, what kind of expert was this? he was almost on par with the empress, right? when di wu zheng thought of this, his eyes lit up again. the senior in front of him was a human expert with a powerful cultivation base. he was definitely a match for the elder of the heavenly sun sect. ¡°senior, please save my friend¡¯s life!¡± diwu zheng knelt down and cried. he kept kowtowing until his forehead hit the ground. it was red and bloody! ¡°help?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. could it be that his disciple¡¯s friend was also seriously injured? ¡°alright, as long as you and your friend acknowledge me as your master, i¡¯ll make a move.¡±xiao changtian said directly. the mission this time was very easy. he just needed to treat the sick and save the people. delighted. ¡°master, i¡¯m willing. i¡¯m the fifth most willing!¡± ¡°as long as my friend li taibai is still alive, he will definitely be willing. he doesn¡¯t want me to break his legs and kneel in front of you to become your disciple!¡± diwu zheng was overjoyed. to be the disciple of such a senior, it was a great fortune! ¡°the brotherhood is deep.¡± xiao changtian¡¯s mouth twitched. then, he asked diwu to stand up and tell him what happened to li taibai. ¡°senior, it¡¯s like this. tai bai was originally engaged to bai ling shuang of wushuang city, but the bai family of wushuang city publicly broke off the engagement and broke up the two of them. the heavenly sun sect behind him sent two elders to suppress him, and now tai bai is seriously injured!¡± ¡°senior, please be too white!¡± diwu zheng cried. after xiao changtian heard this, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°immortal cultivators are involved?¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Jiu ‘er, Perfected Da Yang, Hurry up and shake her!_i chapter 146: jiu ¡®er, perfected da yang, hurry up and shake her!_i translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s face turned serious. with the immortal cultivators involved, this matter was somewhat troublesome. on his side, there was only one powerful cultivator, daoist master da yang, who was in the incarnation realm! what if that heavenly sun sect was very powerful? what if that heavenly sun sect had even more powerful experts? ¡°tsk!¡± xiao changtian wanted to curse. he could only blame himself for being too impatient. how could the system¡¯s mission be so simple? so this was where the pit was! this was the most difficult part when it involved the immortal cultivators. ¡°don¡¯t worry, disciple. since i¡¯ve promised you, i¡¯ll help you.¡±xiao changtian said helplessly. he had already taken in a disciple, so how could he retreat? however, this mission was too difficult and required careful planning. after thinking for a while, xiao changtian decided to return to the nine phoenix dynasty with the others. ¡°this¡­ this was the nine phoenix dynasty? you are¡­¡± diwu was standing outside the main hall like a minion, looking at the shangguan family in front of him with disbelief. ¡°my name is shangguan shuai, his name is zhang feng lei, and his name is¡­¡± shangguan shuai introduced seriously. this person in front of him was the disciple of a senior and would definitely become a mighty figure in the future! he couldn¡¯t be negligent. so, shangguan shuai gave a look, and zhang feng lei hurriedly took a chair, phantom served tea, and the others fanned and massaged their shoulders. it was very lively! shangguan shuai shuai was surrounded in the middle, shivering. although he had never seen these people before, he had heard rumors about them. top experts! a tribulation transcending expert! as for the red-robed woman who followed senior in, he didn¡¯t need to think to know that she was the nine phoenix matriarch! the nine phoenix matriarch whose name shook the entire continent! ¡°taibai, come and save me first¡­i¡¯m numb.¡± diwu shouted in his heart. in fact, he had previously thought that the matriarch of the nine phoenix clan was just a servant girl. ¡°hiss!¡± thinking of this, di wu zheng was even more shocked. an existence that even the nine phoenix matriarch called master, then master¡­ he was no longer worried about li taibai. he was worried that his master would not accept li taibai. after all, li taibai was originally a genius, but his cultivation suddenly stagnated three years ago and gradually became a mortal! senior, do you think li taibai¡¯s cultivation is too low? ¡°no, when the time comes, i will definitely break tai bai¡¯s legs and make him kneel down and beg master¡­¡± diwu zheng thought to himself. in the main hall. xiao changtian sat on a chair, holding a teacup, his expression solemn. ¡°jiu ¡®er, find someone to go out and inquire about this heavenly sun sect.¡± ¡°perfected da yang, contact perfected qing yun and the others again and ask them to come. this matter is a little big. there¡¯s strength in numbers.¡± ¡°our next step is¡­¡± xiao changtian analyzed methodically. orders were sent out one after another. ¡°yes, sir!¡± mu jiuhuang and daoist da yang looked at each other and agreed. the two of them did not expect senior to be so humorous! the nine phoenixes could destroy a small heavenly sun sect with a flip of their hands! other people? however, when he thought of how senior was hiding in the mortal world and playing around in the mortal world, it was normal for him to have such a playful attitude. thus, the two of them began to shake him. on the other side. in the north continent, the five elders of the heaven building sect were chatting with uncle zhang, discussing how to renovate uncle zhang¡¯s pigsty. suddenly, he received a voice transmission from the empress. the five elders ¡®expressions changed. ¡°uncle zhang, i¡¯m sorry, we have something to do and have to leave the great sun sect.¡± elder zhu yi said.¡± in another courtyard. the pavilion master of heavenly secrets was deducing the origin of the dark castle. with a solemn expression, the heavenly secrets mirror in front of him transmitted a message from the great empress. ¡°senior wants me to go to the victorious east continent.¡± after receiving the message, the pavilion master of the secret pavilion turned into a silver light and disappeared instantly. great sun sect. reverend zhongxian was currently guiding the disciples of the great sun sect in their cultivation. he spared no effort. ¡°the sect master was biased. you didn¡¯t guide our own people but guided the great sun sect¡¯s disciples first.& the disciples of the three sects were envious. as for the disciples of the great sun sect, their strength had increased by leaps and bounds during this period of time. during this period of time, forefather scarlet sun had directly broken through to the saint ruler realm. cheng yang, the disciple of the great sun immortal, had also reached the nascent soul realm. their overall strength could completely replace a fourth rank sect. suddenly, the communication talismans of the three of them lit up. it was a message from the great sun immortal. ¡°senior wants us to go to central continent?¡± in the next moment, the three of them turned into three streaks of light and began to hurry. such a scene happened in many places, such as the blue cloud sect, the divine sound sect¡­ within nanbu continent. when maniac chu of the beast tamer sect received the news, he immediately went out in full force. countless demon beasts rushed towards the victorious east continent like a tide. along with them were the sects in the southport continent that were on good terms with the beast tamer sect. in the western bull continent, the thunder sound monastery¡¯s ancestor, the leaders of the four major families, wang xiao, lin chu, and ye fan were all ready to set off. without saying a word, they boarded the spirit ship and headed there. as for the extra wang family, it was because they had drunk the prescription given to them. wang jingxian and wang jingtian, the two siblings, had directly unlocked the seals in their bodies and completely awakened their natural endowments. they soared into the sky and reached the tribulation transcendence realm. moreover, he opened a bookstore for senior. no one was dissatisfied! in the central heaven continent, in the nebula sect, taoist xingyun waved his long robe and disappeared instantly. countless experts swarmed over like a tide. the entire tian yuan continent shook. in the depths of the sea race, countless sea demons built fortifications. within the demon clan, the demon emperors sent people out to gather information. in the dark chamber, the man wearing the skull mask was also puzzled. could it be that these people were preparing to destroy the dark castle? ¡°give the order. all the secret guards will head to the dark castle.¡± the entire tianyun continent was shocked. east victory state. the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect had just returned to the secret room when he sneezed. he had a bad feeling that something big was about to happen. however, the most important thing was to issue the portrait of xiao changtian. ¡°as long as we don¡¯t provoke this expert, there shouldn¡¯t be too many problems.¡±the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect, tang ritian, was extremely glad that his sect did not have such a fool. ¡°during this period of time, all of you should behave yourselves. if anyone dares to do anything outrageous, die!¡± tang ritian left after giving his orders. he was going to the nine phoenix dynasty to pay his respects to that senior. now, whoever got to know that senior first and gained a good impression of him would be able to obtain good opportunities in the following period of time. at the same time. the other sect masters of the victorious east continent all flew toward the nine phoenix. with the empress as the middleman, it would be much easier for them to get to know the seniors.. Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: So Many People, Enough to Support the Scene!_i chapter 147: so many people, enough to support the scene!_i translator: 549690339 tang ritian circulated his zhen yuan and flew towards the nine phoenix. he wanted to be the first to kill xiao changtian. ¡°that senior is an invincible existence. it¡¯s my fortune to be able to befriend him.¡± ¡°our heavenly sun sect will prosper!¡± ¡°hahaha¡­¡± tang ritian laughed loudly and rejoiced in his heart. that day, he happened to pass by the black forest and saw senior¡¯s divine might. very quickly. tang ritian descended from the void and arrived in front of the gate of the nine phoenix dynasty. ¡°very good, i am indeed the first to arrive.¡± tang ritian nodded in satisfaction. he was glad that he was more alert. however, the moment he entered, he was dumbfounded. the dense crowd in front of him was extremely lively. ¡± fellow daoist shangguan, is the empress here?¡± the sect master of the waterback sect asked.¡± our waterback sect has hundreds of spirit meridians, and we would like to offer them to the empress.¡±¡± ¡± brother wind lightning, i have wind lightning pills here. didn¡¯t you exchange them with your spirit meridians? 1¡¯11 give them to you now.¡±¡± ten thousand flower sect¡¯s sect leader:¡± aiyo, sister phantom, you¡¯re really getting more and more beautiful. you¡¯re tens of thousands of times prettier than me. can you tell your sister who that expert is?¡±¡± voices rang out, each sect leader and tribulation passing expert was trying their best to please shangguan shuai and the others. they all wanted to get close to xiao changtian. they had arrived fifteen minutes earlier than the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect. ¡°grass (a plant)!¡± ¡°damn it, why should i go back to the sect? why don¡¯t you just come here directly?¡± tang ritian¡¯s face was filled with despair. right now, he was completely at the edge and could not squeeze in at all. ¡°everyone, quiet down. the empress is discussing a major matter with senior. please calm down and drink your tea first!¡± with a wave of her hand, the old woman threw out a spatial magic treasure to make everyone sit down and drink tea. ¡°senior?¡± ¡°to be addressed by the state preceptor like this, it seems like it¡¯s true! that person is really an expert!¡± ¡°that kind of senior is far beyond my reach!¡± everyone was discussing. at this moment, the space fluctuated, and a white-robed daoist xingyun appeared in the sky. ¡°senior xingyun!¡± seeing daoist xingyun, everyone present hurriedly stood up and cupped their fists in greeting. daoist nebula was the most senior in the human tribe. even the empress was one generation behind him. ¡°yes.¡± daoist nebula nodded slightly and looked ahead. a monk in a gray robe suddenly appeared. it was the ancestor of thunder sound temple, kong xiang. ¡°kong xiang, you old bald donkey, did you also receive senior¡¯s message?¡±daoist nebula asked. ¡°amitabha, yes.¡± kong xiang nodded. the conversation between the two of them was not concealed, so all the mighty ones from the victorious east continent heard it clearly. ¡°this¡­ senior xingyun, senior kong xiang, these were the few hundred thousand years old experts in the human race!¡± ¡°i heard that these two seniors have broken through to the dacheng realm!¡± ¡°hiss ~ even they call that person senior?¡± the group of tribulation transcending experts from the victorious east continent already did not know how to describe it. he originally thought that senior was someone of the same generation as daoist xingyun and the others. but now, it seemed that this was not the case. ¡°the divine sound sect of the qingyun sect of the northern barren state has arrived.¡± ¡°heaven building sect.¡± ¡°the four clan leaders of the western bull continent¡¯s xiao, lin, and chu clans have arrived¡­¡± ¡°nanbu continent, the beast tamer sect and the changtian sect have arrived¡­¡± h h while everyone was still in shock, the guard¡¯s shout sounded. the experts of the northern barren state, the perfected qing yun, lian shenyin, perfected zhong xian, perfected ba shan, perfected qiong cheng, the five elders of the heaven building sect, and the pavilion master of tianji¡­ chu kuangren, the tribulation transcending expert of the nanbu continent, sikong jian of the long sky sect, and countless demon beasts¡­ western bull continent¡¯s wang jing, wang jingxian, ye clan¡¯s clan head ye zhengnan, chu clan¡¯s clan head chu yangtian, xiao clan¡¯s clan head xiao yan¡­ countless experts came. each of them exuded a terrifying aura. after this period of development, none of these people¡¯s cultivation was lower than the seventh stage of the tribulation transcendence realm. ¡°that¡¯s perfected qing yun. a few months ago, he was only at the first stage of the tribulation transcendence realm. how did he become at the eighth stage of the tribulation transcendence realm?¡± ¡°when did maniac chu reach the eighth level of the tribulation transcendence realm?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve seen that junior of the wang family before. he was only at the golden core realm before¡­¡± the mighty ones from the victorious east continent looked at the people before them in shock. they sucked in a breath of cold air and were filled with disbelief. ¡°qing yun, your cultivation¡­¡± one of the experts could not help but ask. ¡°oh, senior gave me an opportunity and i broke through casually.¡±perfected qing yun smiled. ¡°elder zhuyi, you¡­¡± ¡°senior¡¯s guidance¡­¡± voices rang out one after another. the experts from the victorious east continent could not help but ask. however, the answers they received were all the same. it was an opportunity casually bestowed by a senior! ¡°heavens, 1 also want this kind of opportunity.¡± ¡°i want to break through from the first stage to the eighth stage in a few months.¡± ¡°i must get on your good side!¡± all the experts had firm gazes. at this moment, another two figures walked over, a man and a woman. the man had an axe on his waist, and the woman was undergoing tribulation. the two of them slowly walked over. ¡°why does that man give me the feeling that he is difficult to defeat?¡± ¡°he¡¯s clearly a mortal?¡± while everyone was puzzled, jiang beichen, wang miaoshou, and diwu zheng appeared in front of ye fan and knelt down.¡±greetings, eldest senior brother!¡± ¡°this is senior¡¯s eldest disciple, ye fan!¡± daoist nebula reminded him. after landing, he hurriedly went up to greet him. ¡°ye fan, that ye fan of the western bull continent¡¯s ye clan, the former supreme being bone youth?¡± although they were not from the same continent, the east victory continent was close to the west bull continent, so he had naturally heard of ye fan¡¯s matter. for a first rank sect, powerful intelligence covered almost the entire continent. they had heard about ye fan¡¯s supreme being bone being dug out and becoming a mortal, but he returned to the western bull continent forcefully. ¡°hiss ~!¡± ¡°that senior is truly unfathomable!¡± the group of experts already did not know how to describe it. not only was he saved after his supreme being bone was dug out, but his cultivation had also far exceeded the tribulation in just a few months¡­ while everyone was in shock, xiao changtian also walked out of the hall when he learned that everyone had arrived. the moment he walked out, he was stunned. ¡°so many people?¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect jiu ¡®er and daoist da yang to shake so many people. one, two, three¡­ he couldn¡¯t count. there are at least 200 people here, right?¡± ¡°it¡¯s enough to support the scene!¡± xiao changtian was delighted. although perfected qing yun and the others were not as powerful as perfected da yang, they were still immortal cultivators. with so many people, their aura was enough. the next step was to arrange the troops.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Li Taibai’s Ring, Testing Xiao Changtian!_i chapter 148: li taibai¡¯s ring, testing xiao changtian!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°senior!¡± seeing xiao changtian come out, everyone bowed and greeted him. ¡°we¡¯re all acquaintances now. why are you being so polite?¡±xiao changtian smiled faintly. he was already very familiar with perfected qing yun and the others. ¡°you are¡­?¡± as for the tribulation transcending experts from the victorious east continent, xiao changtian was a little confused. he didn¡¯t know them. could it be that he¡¯s my fan? he found jiu ¡®er¡¯s hometown directly? the mighty ones from the victorious east continent were overwhelmed by xiao changtian¡¯s question and didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°are you guys my fans?¡± xiao changtian asked. ¡°fans, yes, we are fans!¡± although they didn¡¯t know what the fans meant, the powerhouses from the victorious east continent hurriedly nodded their heads. to be able to have a relationship with senior, wouldn¡¯t they be able to take off if senior casually gave them an opportunity? ¡°oh, 1 see. jiu ¡®er, you called your fans over to help too.¡± xiao changtian smiled. mu jiuhuang could only nod. ¡°everyone, let¡¯s go now. follow me.¡±xiao changtian said directly. there were so many people, but they were not afraid at all. moreover, there was still the powerful great sun immortal. ¡°yes.¡± everyone hurriedly nodded. although they did not know what to do, they still followed. ¡°empress, what exactly happened? where are we going?¡±someone asked curiously. ¡°shh, don¡¯t call me empress. we are heading to peerless city now.¡± ¡°also, senior¡¯s identity is not something you can guess. however, senior is a reclusive expert who plays around in the world. therefore, you have to cooperate and pretend to be mortals¡­¡± ¡°do you understand?¡± mu jiuhuang instructed. instantly, the experts from the victorious east continent who didn¡¯t know xiao changtian understood. no wonder he had never heard of senior¡¯s name before. so it¡¯s because senior has been hiding in the mortal world all these years. such a mighty figure loved to hide in the world and play around. ¡°pass it down. we¡¯re all mortals. if anyone dares to spill the beans, we¡¯ll directly attack and destroy their sect.¡± ¡°we are mortals¡­¡± the sect masters of the victorious east continent all silently recited this in their hearts, remembering their own identities. very quickly. everyone took the spirit carriage and arrived at wushuang city. ¡°peerless city, what are you doing here?¡± tang ritian frowned immediately. wushuang city was under the jurisdiction of the heavenly sun sect. senior is here? are you trying to promote my heavenly sun sect? tang ritian was delighted. however, mu jiuhuang¡¯s next words made tang ritian extremely angry. ¡°what? there are xiuxianists bullying the people in wushuang city?¡±tang ritian was furious. usually, he would ask the sect to control the immortal cultivators. within the territory of the heavenly sun sect, mortals and immortal cultivators would not interfere with each other. but now, such a thing had actually happened. ¡°investigate, investigate!¡± tang ritian immediately gave an order to the elder. in the end, everyone stayed in a large inn in peerless city. after finding a big house, xiao changtian called diwu zheng and the great sun immortal over. ¡°let¡¯s go treat tai bai first, then we¡¯ll negotiate with the bai family. ¡°xiao changtian said lightly. diwu zheng and the great sun immortal hurriedly nodded. as for daoist xingyun and the others, they stayed in the inn and waited for xiao changtian¡¯s orders. under diwu zheng¡¯s lead, xiao changtian carried the white tiger to a dilapidated courtyard. li taibai, who was covered in blood, lay on the ground, unconscious from his injuries. ¡°master, taibai, he¡­¡± diwu¡¯s face revealed an anxious expression. ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± xiao changtian said calmly. with his great medical skills, he could tell at a glance that li taibai had just lost too much blood. he used the turtle shell and the blood replenishing flower in the small courtyard to refine the pill. as long as li taibai took it, he would be cured. as expected, xiao changtian stuffed the pill into li tianbai¡¯s mouth. after a while. li taibai woke up. ¡°cough cough cough¡­¡± ¡°diwu zheng, why haven¡¯t you run yet? run quickly and find reinforcements.¡± li taibai suddenly sat up with a shocked expression. ¡°tai bai, i¡¯m back. i¡¯ve brought back reinforcements. this is our master.¡±diwu zheng was overjoyed when he saw li taibai¡¯s injuries improving. ¡°master?¡± li taibai frowned. ¡°that¡¯s right, our master.¡± diwu zheng hurriedly reminded xiao changtian and bowed respectfully. ¡°hmm?¡± li taibai frowned. noticing li taibai¡¯s confusion, diwu zheng hurriedly smiled and said,¡±shizun, 1¡¯11 tell him that you guys should go and rest first. i promise that li taibai will obediently acknowledge you as his master.¡± ¡°alright, no violence.¡± xiao changtian nodded and reminded him as he walked out of the courtyard. ¡°yes.¡± di wu zheng nodded. he was also a little puzzled. why did master remind him not to use violence? however, he didn¡¯t care that much. ¡°tai bai, let me tell you, our master is an invincible master. as long as you acknowledge him as your master, you and bai ling shuang will be together immediately.¡± ¡°master also brought¡­¡± diwu zheng told li about the empress and the other experts, as well as their experiences during this period of time. ¡°so mysterious?¡± li taibai frowned, his face filled with shock. however, it was too shocking for him to believe it. ¡°go out first and let me be alone.¡±li taibai glanced at diwu zheng and said in a deep voice. ¡°alright.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you three minutes. if you don¡¯t acknowledge me as your master, i¡¯ll break your legs.¡±diwu zheng nodded and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°master, he needs three minutes to prepare. he¡¯ll come to take me as his master in three minutes.¡±diwu zheng said respectfully to lin feng. ¡°yes, taibai, is his leg okay?¡±xiao changtian nodded and asked. inside the house. li taibai clenched a broken ring in his hand. ¡°elder yun, was the fifth person cheated? that person is just a mortal? did diwu zheng fall into some kind of illusion?¡±li tianbai communicated with an old man in the ring. in these three years, he had actually given all his cultivation to the person in the ring. this was an expert at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm. after his body was damaged, his soul was placed in the ring. ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem like it. there¡¯s no soul imprint in the fifth soul.¡±elder yun shook his head. ¡°how about this, in a while, you pretend to go out and become my disciple. 1 will use my divine sense to attack that person to test him. don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a test. if he is a mortal, 1 will immediately retract my divine sense and won¡¯t hurt him.¡±uncle yun suggested. ¡°alright.¡± li taibai nodded and stood up. he put the ring back into his pocket and walked out of the courtyard. ¡°disciple li taibai greets master!¡± li taibai bowed respectfully to xiao changtian, but he pointed the ring at xiao changtian. in the ring, uncle yun¡¯s divine sense was instantly sent out, enveloping xiao changtian.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: This Affects the Elders of the Heavenly Sun chapter 149: this affects the elders of the heavenly sun sect, we have to think about it!_i translator: 549690339 weng! a faint trembling voice sounded in li taibai¡¯s mind. he heard the sound of elder yun¡¯s hand. ¡°alright, from now on, you will be my fourth disciple.¡±xiao changtian held the cat in his arms while supporting li taibai with his right hand. ¡± thank you,¡± li taibai said with a frown. this was because he felt that he had suddenly lost contact with elder yun. his divine sense could no longer contact elder yun. ¡°what happened?¡± li taibai was a little surprised. he tried to contact elder yun in the ring again. however¡­ there was still no sound coming from the ring. it was deathly silent. elder yun had already curled up into a ball and was shivering in his ring. he had no time to care about li taibai. originally, elder yun had sent out a gentle divine sense to pierce into xiao changtian¡¯s mind. even if xiao changtian was a mortal, he would only feel a headache. it would not cause any substantial damage. however, when his divine sense was just a foot away from xiao changtian, he suddenly felt an even stronger divine sense. in his bewilderment, elder yun looked at the cat in xiao changtian¡¯s arms. in an instant, his entire soul trembled violently. it was a white tiger! the white tiger that stood on the boundless galaxy and let out a roar that could cause the stars in the sky to fall! the white tiger¡¯s eyes were cold as if it was looking at an ant. it stared at elder yun. this made elder yun feel like he was like sand. it was as if he would be killed in an instant if he moved! from then on, his soul would no longer exist! ¡°how could it be the white tiger! the divine beast white tiger was a legendary divine beast!¡± ¡°the divine white tiger has always been arrogant. why did it transform into a white-haired beast and get carried in someone¡¯s arms?¡± ¡°could it be¡­¡± ¡°this person is really a peerless expert!¡± ¡°yes, it must be! white tigers would only submit to peerless experts and would never lower their heads to the weak.¡± thinking of this, elder yun, who was in the ring, was shocked. he actually wanted to test the senior just now, to test such an expert! he almost died. ¡°from now on, you will be my fourth disciple. what skills do you need to learn? wait until the matter is resolved. now, let¡¯s first¡­¡± xiao changtian¡¯s voice continued. as xiao changtian¡¯s voice faded, the white tiger retracted its divine sense. elder yun, who had curled up into a ball in the ring, felt the pressure around him relax. ¡°elder yun, what happened to you just now?¡± feeling elder yun¡¯s spiritual sense return, li taibai was delighted and asked hurriedly. however, elder yun did not answer him. he only said anxiously,¡±¡±this is a peerless expert. it¡¯s your supreme opportunity to become his disciple. you can¡¯t miss it!¡± elder yun emphasized this sentence more than ten times! immediately, li taibai frowned and was shocked. was it really a reclusive expert? that was great! ¡°disciple, let¡¯s go negotiate now. follow me. disciple, disciple¡­?¡± xiao changtian, who was arranging the negotiation plan, said again when he saw li tianbai in a daze. ¡°yes, i¡¯ll listen to everything master says.¡± li taibai quickly agreed. with such a powerful master protecting him, he and ling shuang could finally be together. li taibai couldn¡¯t help but tremble in excitement. ¡°disciple, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡± they had already arrived at the gate of the bai family. xiao changtian saw his disciple¡¯s appearance and thought that li taibai had not recovered from the trauma of his previous injury. he immediately comforted him. ¡°yes, master.¡± li taibai nodded gratefully. ¡°yes.¡± xiao changtian nodded. he looked at the imposing great sun immortal beside him and became determined. then, they finally met the head of the bai family, bai ling shuang¡¯s father. ¡°li taibai, what are you doing here again? why aren¡¯t you leaving? do you want to be beaten up?¡± the bai family head saw li taibai and frowned. he immediately shouted angrily. the surrounding guards even surrounded him. ¡°humph!¡± at this moment, the great sun immortal snorted coldly and sent a few guards flying back with his vital essence. ¡°who dares to offend me?¡± the great sun immortal said coldly. how dare these guards act presumptuously in front of senior? ¡°hmm? who are you? you want to meddle in li taibai¡¯s affairs?¡± master bai looked at the great sun immortal and then at xiao changtian. judging from their positions, master bai knew that the great sun immortal should be xiao changtian¡¯s guard. he looked at xiao changtian and asked. xiao changtian looked like he was about to make a move, so he was not confident. however, when he saw the great sun immortal¡¯s technique, he was instantly filled with confidence. he hugged the white fur and sat down slowly. he picked up a cup of tea and said, i¡¯m li taibai¡¯s master, the bai family¡¯s matter of breaking off the engagement, i¡¯m also very taibai¡¯s saying, you¡¯re doing the wrong thing?¡± xiao changtian said in a deep voice. he even suppressed his throat and pretended to frown. it was a negotiation, so of course he had to be full of vigor! ¡°humph, so what if 1 break off the engagement? i¡¯ve already given li taibai a hundred taels of gold, enough for him to live without worries.¡±master bai said in a low voice. ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to. lingshuang and 1 love each other. i don¡¯t want to break off the engagement.¡±li taibai hurriedly said. ¡°hmph, this is not up to the two of you.¡¯the bai family master shouted angrily again. ¡°master bai, this is your fault. since they are in love, why did you stop them?¡±xiao changtian said. the tian yuan continent did not have any orders from parents or matchmakers. they were relatively open in this regard. ¡°hmph, my daughter naturally has to marry someone better. young master xiao of the xiao family is not bad.¡± ¡°don¡¯t make trouble for me. if you dare to make trouble again, i¡¯ll have the elders of the heavenly sun sect behind young master xiao take action.¡± ¡°send the guests out!¡± master bai said coldly. he even brought out the elders of the heavenly sun sect and ordered them to leave. ¡°elder of the heavenly sun sect?¡± xiao changtian heard that the elder of the heavenly sun sect seemed to have an extraordinary cultivation base. ¡°looks like we have to plan this out.¡± xiao changtian thought to himself, but he could only stand up and say,¡±¡±let¡¯s go-¡± xiao changtian led li taibai and the others out of the gate. li taibai asked in confusion,¡±¡±master, are we just going to let it go like this?¡± li tianbai was confused. elder yun had already said that his master was a peerless expert. why did his master compromise so quickly? ¡°disciple, we have to think about this matter carefully.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go back and discuss the plan.¡± xiao changtian said in a deep voice. li taibai was confused, but he was still dragged along by xiao changtian and went to the inn. ¡°di wu zheng, what is master trying to do? who else can we find?¡± li taibai asked di wu zheng in a low voice. ¡°you¡¯ll know when we get there. hurry up and leave.¡±diwu zheng said impatiently. helplessly, li tianbai could only follow. his heart was filled with sorrow until he entered the inn¡­ ¡°tai bai, what¡¯s going on?¡± elder yun¡¯s shocked voice sounded from the ring.. Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: The Stealing Plan Beginsl i chapter 150: the stealing plan beginsl i translator: 549690339 inside the ring, old man yun was dumbfounded. the soul state that had just recovered was quickly hidden in an instant. ¡°daoist xingyun, monk kong xiang, and another expert should be the nine phoenix matriarch you mentioned. have they broken through to the mahayana realm?! and that mortal is even more terrifying!¡± ¡°also¡­¡± ¡°these people are all trying to pass the tribulation! there are more than 200 tribulation passing experts!¡± elder yun¡¯s shock was like a wave, wave after wave. li taibai was dumbfounded when he heard elder yun¡¯s words. daoist xingyun, master kong xiang, nine phoenix matriarch, these were existences that he did not even dare to dream of! even elder yun, who was in the ring, was not a match for them when he was alive, not to mention that they had already broken through to the dacheng realm! there were mortals who were stronger than the tribulation? there were more than 200 people here, and all of them were undergoing tribulation! heavens! when master said to take a long time to consider, could it be that he was bringing so many martial arts experts to take a long time to consider? was he going to destroy the heavenly sun sect? ¡°senior, please take a seat.¡± seeing xiao changtian come back, su daji hurriedly handed over a chair. she was tempted. the senior had actually called so many human experts from the tian yuan continent for his disciple! she also wanted such a master. she had decided that after she settled li taibai¡¯s matter, she would acknowledge senior as her master. even if 1 have to sacrifice everything, 1 will still become a disciple of a senior. as long as she became senior¡¯s disciple, she would be able to take revenge! ¡°alright.¡± xiao changtian nodded at su daji and introduced ye fan and the others to li tianbai. ¡°greetings to eldest senior brother, second senior brother, and third senior brother!& quot; li taibai bowed. ¡°junior brother, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve, you can tell me.¡±ye fan walked over and patted li taibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°yes.¡± li tianbai hurriedly replied. he didn¡¯t quite understand what eldest brother was talking about. but the next moment, elder yun¡¯s voice sounded from the ring. ¡°i was discovered by your eldest senior brother.¡± elder yun said in despair. ¡°what?¡± li taibai was shocked. ¡°your eldest senior brother is even stronger than those in the mahayana realm!¡± elder yun¡¯s terrified voice sounded again. when li taibai heard this, he was so shocked that he was numb! in less than two hours, he felt like he was dreaming. looking at the many experts in front of him, he felt that it was a little unreal. ¡°am i really dreaming?¡± li taibai felt like he was in a trance. to confirm that he wasn¡¯t dreaming, he walked behind di wu zheng and pinched his waist. ¡°all, what are you doing?¡± diwu zheng cried out in pain and asked angrily. ¡°nothing. 1 just saw a mosquito. we¡¯re good brothers. why are you so calculative, right?¡±li tianbai smiled awkwardly. in the middle of the table. xiao changtian had already started to plan his ¡°steal¡± plan. ¡°qingyun, besides zhongxian, the two of you are both immortal cultivators. although your cultivation isn¡¯t that great, it¡¯s enough for you to sneak into the room and steal people.¡± ¡°the rest of the people, jiu ¡®er, ye fan, yiren, daji, you guys will receive them from the outside and prepare to retreat at any time.¡± ¡°as for the rest of you, follow me to create chaos.¡± ¡°does everyone understand?¡± xiao changtian instructed meticulously. ¡°yes.¡± everyone nodded seriously and treated it seriously. of course, he wasn¡¯t serious about saving bai ling shuang. it would be a piece of cake for him to bring her out. what they had to take seriously was to cooperate with their seniors and not give themselves away. at all times, they had to maintain their identity as ordinary people. otherwise, they would be beaten up by everyone. ¡°senior, let¡¯s go and think about it.¡± perfected qing yun and the others moved to another room and started discussing. ¡°tell me, if we were to fight with the bai family, how should we pretend that we are no match for them?¡± ¡°also, are we going to fight each other alone and lose, or are we going to fight one by one and pretend to be defeated?¡± ¡°also, what if i can¡¯t hold back and leak my true essence?¡± ¡°whoever dares to expose his identity and make senior unhappy this time, we will destroy him!¡± a group of tribulation transcending experts discussed. xiao changtian was discussing with the great sun immortal. ¡°perfected da yang, 1¡¯11 have to trouble you to help when the time comes.¡±xiao changtian said. ¡°i¡¯ll listen to you. i¡¯ll attack whenever you want me to. this is a small matter.¡±the immortal of dayang returned. compared to the opportunity given by senior, doing such a small thing for senior was simply insignificant. ¡± haha, haha, when i go back this time, i will definitely draw a few paintings for you.¡±¡±xiao changtian said with a smile. the great sun immortal had followed him from the north barren state to the west bull state and then to the east victory state. which immortal cultivator would treat a mortal like him like this? although he did not have any cultivation, if the great sun immortal liked his paintings, he would draw a few more for the great sun immortal. ¡°thank you so much!¡± when the great sun immortal heard this, he was overjoyed. senior¡¯s paintings were all divine workmanship and divine items! just a single nanming primordial fire portrait was already so terrifying. with a few more, the great sun sect would be safe! listening to everyone¡¯s discussion, li taibai, who was sure that he was not dreaming, finally understood that his master wanted to play a game. no wonder he had compromised so easily before. ¡°to be able to have such a state of mind for such a mighty figure, this is the true return to simplicity!¡± in the bai family. the head of the bai family looked at his daughter helplessly. the room was filled with a depressing atmosphere. ¡°daughter, don¡¯t worry, taibai is fine. he just has some master, and he seems to have some strength, but i¡¯ve scared them off with the name of an elder of the heavenly sun sect.¡± master bai said in a deep voice. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± bai ling shuang nodded.¡± the xiao family isn¡¯t someone we can mess with. so what if we¡¯re in love? we¡¯ve lost to reality.¡±¡± bai ling shuang sighed, and a drop of crystal fell down. ¡°sigh.¡± master bai sighed helplessly when he saw his daughter like this. however, there was nothing he could do. the heavenly sun sect was too powerful. if they disobeyed, the entire 1,000 members of the bai family would be gone. he couldn¡¯t let a thousand good people die with him for his daughter! ¡°hehehe, beauty, i¡¯m coming! ¡°as the two of them sighed, a blue-robed young man walked in. it was young master xiao from the xiao family. he pushed open the door and laughed loudly. he let master bai out and then pounced on bai ling shuang. ¡± beauty, why are you crying? it¡¯s not a loss for you to marry me. what¡¯s so good about that li taibai?¡± ¡°come, come, come. let¡¯s go to the bridal chamber now.¡± young master xiao walked towards bai ling shuang, his tone filled with contempt. bai ling shuang closed her eyes. what kind of person was xiao ming? he was a playboy who only coveted her beauty. however, could she resist? xiao ming¡¯s hand was about to reach down¡­ Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: The Plan Succeeded! chapter 151: the plan succeeded! translator: 549690339 ¡°f * ckyou!¡± xiao ming¡¯s hand was about to touch bai ling shuang. suddenly, two large feet appeared out of nowhere and landed on xiao ming¡¯s chest. xiao ming rolled out like a rubber ball, smashing the door into pieces. ¡°miss, sorry for offending you.¡± perfected qing yun and maniac chu each grabbed bai ling shuang¡¯s arm and escaped through the window. ¡°chase!¡± ¡°someone kidnapped your miss. chase after her!¡± xiao ming crawled up from the ground and roared angrily. because he could not expose his identity, perfected qing yun and maniac chu¡¯s kicks were only based on ordinary strength and did not cause any great damage. xiao ming grabbed master bai¡¯s collar and said angrily. ¡°alright.¡± the bai family head agreed and gathered all the guards in the bai family. ¡°all of you, chase after them. even if you can¡¯t find them, chase after them!¡±the bai family head shouted as he signaled the butler with his eyes. ¡°yes, master, don¡¯t worry. we will do our best to chase after them.¡± the butler winked as well. who else could come and take his daughter away? without even thinking, he knew that it must be li taibai! master bai felt that this li taibai had suddenly become smarter. he was always straightforward and asked for people in person. now he knew how to be flexible. she was kidnapped in front of xiao ming. what does that have to do with the bai family? my bai family¡¯s people also went to chase after him, but they didn¡¯t manage to catch him. it just so happens that i don¡¯t want to marry my daughter to you. ¡°humph, how dare you! you¡¯re simply lawless! however, he doesn¡¯t know that during this period of time, the great elder of the heavenly sun sect, who is also my uncle, is in wushuang city.¡± ¡°hmph, my uncle is at the seventh level of the tribulation transcendence realm. those two thieves should be prepared to die!¡± xiao ming¡¯s expression was ferocious as he sent out a message. ¡°what?¡± hearing this, master bai was shocked. the great elder of the heavenly sun sect had come to wushuang city? oh no! the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect was a seventh-level tribulation transcendence expert. he was invincible in wushuang city! li taibai would definitely be discovered. li taibai would die! when the bai family head thought of this, his expression darkened and he immediately said,¡±¡±i¡¯ll go look for him too.¡± after saying that, he quickly ran out of the courtyard. he wanted li taibai to leave before the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect found him. ¡°hmph, old man, do you really think 1 don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± ¡± die together!!¡± ¡°bai ling shuang is fine.¡± within the bai clan¡¯s courtyard, xiao ming sneered. the xiao clan¡¯s guards had already set off, and the entire peerless city had been sealed off. he did not believe that these people could still run. xiao ming sneered as he slowly walked out of the bai family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°young master, we have found li taibai and bai ling shuang in the inn.¡±a servant of the xiao family ran over to report. ¡°very good. we will head to the tongqu inn now. eldest uncle will be there soon.¡±xiao ming sneered. ¡°yes.¡± the xiao family servant took out a flying shuttle, and the two of them quickly flew to the tongqu inn. in front of the inn, the xiao family had already surrounded the inn. ¡°hahaha, a bunch of trash. when our young master comes, i¡¯ll kill you!¡±xiao ming¡¯s lackey, the butler of the xiao family, xiao busheng, placed his left hand on his waist and pointed his right index finger at the crowd with an arrogant expression. in fact, xiao busheng was even pointing at the crowd. ¡°you¡¯re a fortune-telling swindler. how dare you follow them?¡± ¡°and you, old monk, do you want to die if you don¡¯t eat vegetarian food and chant buddha properly?¡± ¡°little girl, you look so energetic. your red clothes are so festive. why don¡¯t you consider coming back to my house and being my daughter-in-law? i guarantee you won¡¯t die?¡± the secret pavilion master, master kong xiang, the nine phoenix matriarch, and the others were pointed at and reprimanded. however, they did not dare to retort. he could only endure it silently. he was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in any longer and would slap this xiao busheng to death! when that time came, it would ruin the senior¡¯s mood to play the game. at that time, it would be terrible! ¡°hahaha, a bunch of trash! little lady, come with me.¡± xiao busheng laughed lewdly as he stretched out his hand towards the nine phoenix matriarch¡¯s face. mu jiuhuang stood rooted to the ground. she was extremely furious and had already reached the edge of anger. a mere ant actually dared to insult her. if it was in the past, this xiao busheng¡¯s soul would have long been destroyed. but now, she didn¡¯t dare to make a move. master had not given the order yet. mu jiuhuang was furious, but she could only endure it. her hands were pressed against the edge of her thighs, forcefully suppressing the anger in her heart, and her body kept trembling. in xiao changtian¡¯s eyes, there was another scene. he saw that jiu ¡®er was already trembling in fear. ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. let¡¯s fight. although we have a numerical disadvantage, there¡¯s no other way now. ¡°xiao changtian thought. immediately, he was the first to bear the brunt! ¡°fight!¡± xiao changtian shouted and picked up the turtle beside him, smashing it towards xiao busheng. ¡°bang!¡± xiao busheng¡¯s head was instantly blasted open by this smash, and he was directly ko ¡®ed! ¡°am i that fierce?¡± seeing this, xiao changtian was overjoyed. he didn¡¯t expect himself to be so good at fighting! holding the turtle shell in his hand, he recalled the hot-blooded times when he was fighting in a group in primary school. he felt courage in his heart and rushed into the crowd, smashing it with his eyes closed. ¡°let¡¯s go too!¡± the experts who had followed xiao changtian were delighted when they saw xiao changtian¡¯s order. he could finally make a move! ¡°f * ckhim.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, countless experts present rushed forward, punching and kicking like ordinary people. the scene was in chaos. xiao changtian held the black tortoise in his hand and fiercely attacked. those servants of the xiao family were knocked down one by one. in order to make the act more realistic, the other experts all took out their acting skills. on daoist xingyun¡¯s side, facing a tall servant of the xiao family, he punched and even pretended to take a few steps back. ¡°aiya, this person is a little strong. kong xiang, come and help me. the two of us can subdue him together!¡±daoist xingyun said vividly. ¡°alright!¡± kong xiang hurriedly ran over. the two of them joined forces, one locking his throat and the other locking his arm. only then did they barely defeat that robust servant. fortunately, this robust man did not know that these two people in front of him were old monsters who had lived for 100,000 years among the human race. otherwise, he would be able to boast even in the underworld! back then, he had fought against daoist nebula and master kong xiang, but he had been defeated by the two of them! the battle has entered the fanatical stage of the game. as for ye fan, he killed one with each ax. he did not need to pretend. he was a mortal to begin with! the battle lasted for a quarter of an hour. in the end, xiao changtian won. ¡°there are more people than people. you can¡¯t beat us? 1 didn¡¯t expect that 1 could fight.¡±xiao changtian smiled faintly, he was extremely satisfied. ¡°the plan succeeded. let¡¯s go. the immortal cultivators are coming.¡± xiao changtian ordered.. Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Sect Master, Helpl i chapter 152: sect master, helpl i translator: 549690339 ¡°let¡¯s run. the xiuxianists are here. we can¡¯t beat them.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. rumor has it that a cultivator in the qi refining realm can fight a hundred of them alone. we¡¯re not enough.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°run, run!¡± one by one, the usually dignified tribulation transcending experts fled like a swarm of bees. among them, the leader of the heavenly sun sect ran the fastest. ¡°i must act more realistically and perform well to gain senior¡¯s attention as soon as possible.¡±the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect thought to himself. his footsteps became even faster! xiao changtian and the great sun immortal were responsible for covering the rear. ¡°perfected great sun, almost everyone has evacuated. let¡¯s get ready to leave.¡±xiao changtian looked at daoist master da yang. ¡°yes.¡± the great sun immortal replied. i will obey all of your orders and follow you. however, right at this moment, a burly man¡¯s voice rang out. xiao ming, who was riding a flying shuttle, had arrived. immediately after, a figure descended from the sky like a meteor. ¡°boom!¡± as that person landed, a huge crater was created in the street in front of him. the surrounding rooms collapsed like paper. it was the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect. ¡°immortal cultivators?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. was this the legendary high-level immortal cultivator? so powerful! xiao changtian stood still and asked in surprise. he looked at the great sun immortal and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±is the great sun zhenren a match for him?¡± hearing this. the great sun immortal nodded. although his cultivation level was low, he had the nanming primordial fire diagram given to him by the senior. it could even kill the ghost devouring vine, let alone a seventh stage tribulation transcendence expert. ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± seeing the great sun immortal nod, xiao changtian was instantly filled with confidence. the immortal da yang is still awesome! as expected, although the great sun immortal was only in the divinity transformation stage, it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to cultivate immortality. it seemed that there were not many people who were higher than the divinity transformation stage. not to mention, he still had jiu ¡®er and the others who had already escaped. envy¡­ ¡°hmph, you dare to boast about a mere incarnation formation cultivator?¡±the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect stared at daoist big sun. he¡¯s only in the incarnation realm, yet he¡¯s so arrogant! ¡°why don¡¯t you leave first?¡±daoist da yang said respectfully to xiao changtian when he saw that the great elder of the heavenly sun sect was about to start a war. ¡°alright, i¡¯m just a mortal. the aftermath of your fight can hurt me. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± xiao changtian nodded, took the turtle and ran away. ¡°uncle?¡± seeing xiao changtian leave, xiao ming looked at the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect anxiously. what if they all ran away? ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll kill him with a flip of my hand.¡±xiao yuanshan, the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect, sneered and threw a palm strike at the great sun immortal. the powerful palm force turned into a sun, as if it wanted to melt the great sun immortal. when the great sun immortal saw this palm, he was a little frightened. so this was the power of a tribulation transcending expert? terrifying! it was terrifying! the great sun immortal even closed his eyes and felt the difference between the two of them without any distracting thoughts. ¡°hahaha, uncle, he was scared to death by your attack!¡±xiao ming laughed. xiao yuanshan also looked disdainful, and his expression became even more arrogant. that palm enveloped the great sun immortal. ¡°hehe, he¡¯s already dead. let¡¯s go after him.¡±xiao yuanshan sneered. ¡°yes, i am. uncle is indeed invincible.¡± xiao ming nodded. the two of them quickly left. however¡­ at this moment. all of a sudden, a mighty river of fire spread out under xiao yuanshan and xiao ming¡¯s feet. terrifying flames engulfed xiao yuanshan¡¯s palm strike. the sun was like a spark in the face of the river of fire, without any power. ¡°what is it? nanming primordial fire!¡± seeing the river of flames, xiao yuanshan immediately realized that it was the nanming ignis diagram of the pavilion master of heavenly secrets. it was not something he could deal with. in fact, some of the flames had already spread from his palm to his shoulder. ¡°psst!¡± with a sound like sword qi, xiao yuanshan gritted his teeth and chopped off his arm. when he mentioned xiao ming, he immediately used the heavenly sun sect¡¯s formation to escape. ¡°you ran so fast. i haven¡¯t even fully unfolded senior¡¯s painting.¡±the great sun immortal shook his head, put away the painting, and followed xiao changtian. this scene was witnessed by the bai clan¡¯s master, who had arrived shortly after. ¡°hiss ~!¡± he gasped. he did not expect the grand sun immortal to be so terrifying that he could seriously injure xiao yuanshan, who was at the seventh stage of the crossing calamity realm! ¡°fortunately, the bai family did not do anything extreme that day.¡¯the bai family head felt a lingering fear when he thought of his order to chase them away the day before yesterday. if he had made a move at that time, he did not dare to imagine the consequences. ¡°however, this person is li taibai¡¯s master¡¯s guard¡­then, li taibai¡¯s master?¡± ¡°li taibai¡¯s master should be a peerless expert, right?¡± ¡°but¡­¡± master bai frowned and was puzzled. since xiao changtian was so strong, why did he come to the bai family to snatch her away? on the other side, xiao yuanshan and xiao ming had returned to the xiao family. ¡°big brother, ming ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±the head of the xiao family looked at the two of them and asked in surprise. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that li tianbai would be able to find such a helper. i was too careless and didn¡¯t react in time.¡± ¡°it seems that i need to contact the sect master and ask him to help.¡± xiao yuanshan said in a deep voice. immediately, the voice transmission talisman in xiao yuanshan¡¯s hand flashed and a message was sent out. xiao changtian and the others had already run out of wushuang city. they came to a lake and sat down to rest. ¡°daoist big sun, quickly tell everyone how you defeated that person.¡± the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect was the first to ask. his big eyes were filled with curiosity. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone knew him well, no one would have thought that he was the sect master of the heavenly sun sect, a well-known tribulation transcendence expert! ¡°that person called himself the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect. i only defeated him with the nanming ignis diagram.¡±the immortal da yang said awkwardly. everyone in front of him was a tribulation transcendence expert. he was really embarrassed to speak. ¡°haha, daoist dayang is really fierce. he¡¯s the leader of the heavenly sect¡­¡± ¡°wait, heavenly sun sect? you mean the heavenly sun sect?¡± tang ritian, who originally wanted to flatter the great sun immortal like an ordinary person, was instantly stunned. at the same time, he felt hundreds of pairs of eyes staring at him. he only felt goosebumps all over his body, as if he had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°tang ritian, how do you explain this?¡±doubtful voices sounded. tang ritian was caught in the crowd. cold sweat broke out on his forehead. coincidentally, at this moment, the ring on his hand suddenly lit up. he was nervous, and his hand slipped. the great elder¡¯s message was immediately opened. ¡°sect leader, i met a person who used the nanming flame diagram.. he is seriously injured and needs help¡­¡± Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Heavenly Sun Sect, Don’t Be Afraid chapter 153: heavenly sun sect, don¡¯t be afraid translator: 549690339 ¡°dunn! f * ck! heavens!¡± their gazes were like heavy mountains, pressing down on tang ritian until he could not breathe. her lower body was already wet. his cold sweat dripped onto the ground like raindrops. ¡°grass (a plant)!¡± tang ritian¡¯s heart was as furious as thunder. he directly cursed the first elder a hundred times. he had long instructed them not to provoke the seniors and not to cause trouble. in the end, the first elder was bullying the city. moreover, he had even bullied the disciple of a senior. ¡°i¡­ i¡¯ll go back and settle it now. it¡¯ll be very fast. it¡¯ll be very fast. fifteen minutes. fifteen minutes will be enough.¡± tang ritian smiled embarrassedly. he stirred up the true essence around his body and turned into a stream of light, disappearing in an instant. on the other side, li tianbai was introducing bai ling shuang to her master. ¡°greetings, senior.¡± after hearing li tianbai¡¯s explanation, bai ling shuang finally realized how powerful this senior was! bai ling shuang was shocked that nearly half of the heavenly fate continent¡¯s experts had come. ¡°no need to be so polite. the two of you should take a break and recover your mood.¡±xiao changtian waved his hand. then, xiao changtian walked over. ¡°hey, where¡¯s old tang?¡± xiao changtian asked. ¡°master, he has something to do at home.¡±mu jiuhuang replied. ¡°oh.¡± xiao changtian nodded. tang ritian had indeed gone back to deal with family matters. at this moment, he had already arrived at the xiao family¡¯s house. ¡°sect master, you came so quickly? that¡¯s great. that person is dead for sure. we¡­¡± when the great elder saw tang ritian, he was overjoyed and stood up to welcome him. however¡­ ¡°pa!¡± a powerful and round slap landed on xiao yuanshan¡¯s face. xiao yuanshan was sent flying backward. his face was swollen and his teeth fell to the ground. because his front teeth had been knocked out, the first elder could not even speak properly. ¡°sect master, why did li hit me?¡± xiao yuanshan was puzzled. ¡°i hit you?¡± ¡°hmph, hmph, not only am 1 going to hit you today, i¡¯m going to kill you!¡± tang ritian kicked xiao yuanshan again. tang ritian directly sat on xiao yuanshan¡¯s body and began to attack! he swung his big fist in a circle, as if he was hitting rice cake. each punch was fiercer and more powerful than the last! bang bang bang bang bang! xiao yuanshan¡¯s body was sent thousands of meters underground. tang ritian only stopped when he was tired. in the xiao family, everyone was scared silly when they saw this scene. they stood on the spot and did not dare to move. ¡°sect master, why did li beat me?¡±great elder xiao yuanshan¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and he was barely breathing. ¡°hit you? i¡¯ve issued an order not to provoke this expert? 1 can¡¯t cause trouble. what about you? i¡¯ll commit both of them!¡± tang ritian roared as xiao changtian¡¯s portrait appeared in his hand. ¡°eat, eat, eat¡± the one from before?¡± when the great elder saw xiao changtian¡¯s portrait, he instantly understood. ¡°it¡¯s good that you understand!¡± tang ritian¡¯s voice turned cold as he slapped the head of the great elder again. the great elder was dead! ¡°don¡¯t kill me, ah! don¡¯t kill me!¡± seeing this scene, xiao ming was so scared that he peed his pants. a foul smell came from under his body, and he crawled on the ground in a panic. ¡°hmph, there¡¯s no need for the xiao family to exist anymore! conniving at power and bullying the weak, i thought your xiao family was dedicated to the people!¡± tang ritian snorted coldly and disappeared in an instant. a moment later, a mushroom cloud rose above the entire xiao family. from then on, the xiao family was removed from wushuang city. taking advantage of this time, tang ritian killed all the elders in the sect who were involved in this matter. that was why the heavenly sun sect released the news that they had already exterminated the evil great elder and the xiao family! after doing all this, tang ritian dared to return to the resting place of xiao changtian and the others. meanwhile, in the bai family. master bai was ready to fight to the death. his daughter had left, and the grand elder of the heavenly sun sect had been injured. the entire bai family would be the target of the grand elder¡¯s anger. the bai family was on the brink of death. ¡°patriarch, let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°yes, that¡¯s right. i¡¯m a member of the bai family when 1 live, and i¡¯m a ghost of the bai family when i die!¡± ¡°we¡¯re not afraid, but we¡¯ll die standing!¡± in the bai family¡¯s courtyard, impassioned voices sounded. ¡°alright, let¡¯s fight!¡± master bai¡¯s tone was firm. he knew that li taibai¡¯s master was a peerless expert. his daughter would be safe with li tianbai, so he let it go. at this moment, he held the long saber in his hand tightly, waiting for the heavenly sun sect¡¯s revenge. ¡°old master, something bad has happened.¡± ¡°master. something big has happened!¡± butler bai ran in in a panic, panting heavily. ¡°are the people from the heavenly sun sect here?¡± master bai gripped his long saber even harder. when everyone heard butler bai¡¯s report, their hearts trembled. although they were not afraid of death, everyone was still afraid. ¡°no, it¡¯s the heavenly sun sect¡­¡± butler bai hurriedly said. however, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by the bai family¡¯s secondary staple food.¡±it really is the heavenly sun sect.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid, i¡¯m not afraid!¡± everyone from the bai family shouted. ¡°no, it¡¯s the heavenly sun sect¡­¡± butler bai hurriedly explained again. ¡°there¡¯s no need to say anything, butler. my bai family won¡¯t be afraid!¡±bai ling shuang¡¯s uncle said. ¡°yes, i¡¯m not afraid, i¡¯m not afraid!¡± the bai family continued to echo his words. butler bai was speechless. ¡°can you guys let me finish?¡±butler bai roared. everyone in the bai family¡¯s courtyard finally quieted down. however, master bai interrupted him again,¡±¡±don¡¯t say anymore. 1 understand, i understand. after all these years, the two of them have feelings for each other.¡± ¡°even in the yellow springs, we will still be brothers!¡± butler bai was speechless. you know nothing about hammers! ¡°master, the heavenly sun sect has already dealt with the great elder xiao yuanshan and destroyed the xiao family!¡±but!er bai finished his sentence in one breath, not giving anyone the chance to interrupt him. ¡°how is it? are you surprised?¡±butler bai laughed. when the bai family heard this, they fell silent. looking at the silent crowd, butler bai thought that everyone was shocked and began to dance. the good news was that the bai family was saved. however, the head of the bai family and the stewards all sighed. ¡°butler bai has done his best for my bai family for so many years. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to go crazy in the end.¡± ¡°hey, you two, send butler bai back to his hometown. we can¡¯t let him die. otherwise, it¡¯ll be the bai family¡¯s injustice.¡± master bai sighed and ordered the two of them. ¡°yes.¡± the bai family¡¯s assistant food and the bai family¡¯s younger brother nodded and carried butler bai out of the backyard.. Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: The Great Elder of the Nine chapter 154: the great elder of the nine-tailed fox race arrives !_1 translator: 549690339 but very quickly. deputy manager bai and the other two brought butler bai back. ¡°master, what butler bai said is true! everyone on the streets was discussing this matter!¡± ¡°patriarch, well know once we go out.¡± the two of them were extremely excited. the bai family¡¯s head frowned. a person had gone crazy. he had really gone crazy. but the three of them were talking about this matter. could it be true? master bai gripped the knife in his hand tightly and walked out of the bai family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°master bai, why are you holding a knife? the xiao family has been destroyed. go and watch the show¡­¡± passerby a greeted. ¡°really? the xiao family has really been destroyed!¡± master bai listened to the noise on the street. how could he not understand that this was true! ¡°that¡¯s great. hurry up and chase after the young miss. don¡¯t let them escape¡­¡± the bai family master hurriedly ordered. they returned to the resting area. ¡± senior,¡± said tang ritian hurriedly to xiao changtian,¡± the sun sect has already dealt with the great elder. the xiao family has also been destroyed. now, we can return to wushuang city.¡±¡± tang ritian smiled sheepishly as cold sweat trickled down his back. he was afraid that xiao changtian would destroy the sky sect in the future. ¡°oh? there¡¯s such a thing?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. ¡°yes, indeed. that muddle-headed sect leader of the heavenly sun sect only realized it now.¡±tang ritian lowered his head in shame, not daring to face xiao changtian again. ¡°he deserves to be punished.¡± xiao changtian nodded. hearing this, tang ritian was shocked and sat down. ¡°however, in the end, he was able to turn back and resolve the matter perfectly. it can be considered to have been handled well.¡±xiao changtian continued. tang ritian, who was sitting on the ground, heaved a sigh of relief. he was almost scared to death just now. ¡°hey, why are you sitting on the ground and sweating so much?¡±xiao changtian turned his head and saw tang ritian sitting on the ground, panting. ¡°i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m just tired.¡±tang ritian quickly shook his head and stood up from the ground. xiao changtian frowned. he thought about it and realized that old tang had been the fastest. ¡°it seems that old tang¡¯s body is weak and needs to be nourished. forget it, when we return to peerless city, i¡¯ll give him a prescription.¡±xiao changtian thought. at this moment, the messenger from the bai family arrived. under the leadership of the bai family, the group of experts rushed back to wushuang city. ¡°daughter!¡± ¡°father!¡± bai ling shuang and the bai family head hugged each other. their eyes were sparkling. li tianbai wasn¡¯t the only one suffering these days. his parents were also having a hard time. but now, he finally got the moon. ¡°alright, why are you crying on such a joyous day?¡± ¡°taibai, master will make the decision for you. three days later, it will be an auspicious day.¡± xiao changtian smiled. ¡°thank you, master.¡± li taibai said excitedly. ¡°thank you, senior.¡± bai ling shuang blushed and nodded. three days passed peacefully. xiao changtian woke up early and went to bed early every day while mu jiuhuang fed the divine beast. during this time, the experts all asked xiao changtian for a painting or something. xiao changtian didn¡¯t reject anyone. these people were all good people! even if he knew that there were cultivators, he still dared to step forward to help. what was a mere calligraphy painting to him? ¡°also, old tang, your body is a little weak. this is an aphrodisiac pill i refined. take it. you need this more than painting.¡±xiao changtian whispered. however, the people present were all top experts of the continent. how could they not hear it? everyone was covering their faces and laughing secretly. ¡°yes, senior.¡± tang ritian blushed, but he couldn¡¯t refuse the things given by his senior, so he silently put them away. under everyone¡¯s strange gazes, tang ritian returned to his room. however, it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t take it. he directly swallowed the yang strengthening pill given by xiao changtian. in an instant, he almost turned into a sun! ¡± i-i¡¯m at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm?!¡± ¡°my, my [sun and sky absolute] has been completed!¡±¡± ¡°so easy?¡± tang ritian¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. the aura of his breakthrough was naturally captured by the experts. ¡°so that¡¯s what senior¡¯s aphrodisiac pill means!¡± ¡°i also want one¡­¡± therefore, during these three days, many experts had asked xiao changtian for an aphrodisiac pill. xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect that even the cultivators in the cultivation world needed pills to maintain themselves in this era. unlike him, who slept early and woke up early, paid attention to exercise, and was full of energy every morning! ¡± stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop¡± xiao changtian immediately agreed and spent some effort to make hundreds of yang strengthening pills. everyone thanked him and began to cultivate in their rooms to break through. on the same day. a middle-aged man in silver armor also landed outside the bai family. ¡°hmph, it¡¯s good that those trash are dead.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do it myself. su daji, you must come back with me this time!¡± the middle-aged man was the great elder of the nine-tailed fox clan. within the nine-tailed fox clan, the second elder, ghostfox, and tian chong¡¯s soul jade plates had shattered, which made him extremely furious. he couldn¡¯t even bring back su daji, a soul formation stage ant. in his rage, he locked onto su daji¡¯s aura and came to the victorious east continent. ¡°senior sister yiren, sister lingshuang¡¯s wedding dress is really beautiful.¡±su daji held chu yiren¡¯s hand. the two of them had just returned from shopping. ¡°yeah, i want to wear it too.¡± chu yiren looked expectant. the two of them held hands and skipped back to the bai family. suddenly. su daji¡¯s expression changed. he sensed the fox race¡¯s first elder¡¯s aura and immediately stopped in his tracks! ¡°not good, first elder is here.¡± su daji¡¯s face darkened. the terror of the great elder had been deeply imprinted in her heart. she could not defeat him! ¡°flehe, su daji, 1 sensed you.¡± the great elder also sensed something and slowly walked towards su daji. however, at this moment. weng! weng! weng! one after another, the aura of a breakthrough appeared as though it was drinking water. each aura suddenly rose one after another¡­ each aura was extremely powerful. ¡°ninth level tribulation transcendence?¡± ¡°how can so many people break through to the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm?¡± the first elder sensed the aura of many ninth level tribulation transcendence experts and stopped in his tracks. based on his senses, there were at least 100 ninth level tribulation transcendence experts here. ¡°yiren, what are you doing here? senior is still looking for you.¡± maniac chu walked out. ¡°maniac chu? the sect master of the beast tamer sect? when did he transcend the ninth level of the tribulation realm?¡± seeing maniac chu, the first elder¡¯s face turned pale. the beast tamer sect was the unified enemy of the demon race. the first elder was extremely clear about maniac chu¡¯s realm.. however, maniac chu in front of him gave him an extremely dangerous aura¡­ Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Su Daji Becomes Her Masterl i chapter 155: su daji becomes her masterl i translator: 549690339 ¡°maniac chu?¡± first elder looked at maniac chu with a hesitant expression. the maniac chu in front of him actually gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. this was the natural alertness of the fox race, which had helped him escape many fatal crises. but he was puzzled. he did not understand why maniac chu could break through to the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm in such a short period of time. the ninth stage of the tribulation transcendence did not require money? a few months ago, the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm was the peak of the tian yuan continent. ¡°hmm? great elder? what are you doing?¡± maniac chu naturally noticed the fox race¡¯s first elder as well. a cold expression flashed across his face. the nine-tailed fox clan was a member of the demon clan. especially the first elder. he had yet to settle the score for massacring the beast tamer sect¡¯s disciples back then. ¡°humph.¡± the great elder snorted coldly. his dangerous instinct told him not to fight with maniac chu. however, he felt that it was still possible to take su daji away in front of maniac chu. seizing the moment when they were unprepared, he would take them by surprise! the great elder¡¯s expression turned grave. eight tails appeared behind him and attacked maniac chu. however, maniac chu ignored him. maniac chu summoned his subdued beast. it was a huge rhinoceros. the scales on the rhinoceros ¡®body were tight and delicate, emitting a cold light. with the breakthrough of the medicinal pill, the rhinoceros also arrived at the ninth stage of the tribulation transcendence realm. ¡°ding ding ding ding!¡± the first elder¡¯s handle and tail landed on the back of the armored rhinoceros like raindrops, but they did not cause any damage. ¡°hmph, don¡¯t even think about leaving today. the hatred of the beast tamer sect disciples from before can be settled.¡±maniac chu stared at the great elder and said angrily. the armored rhinoceros let out a furious roar. that rhinoceros horn seemed to be about to pierce through the sky as it stabbed towards the nine-tailed fox race¡¯s first elder. ¡°not good.¡± first elder¡¯s expression changed as he sensed the terrifying killing intent contained in the iron rhinoceros ¡®horn. immediately, the first elder¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared in an instant. this was because he sensed that other than maniac chu and the armored rhinoceros, there were more than a hundred ninth level tribulation transcendence experts who were about to walk out in unison. he walked out of the courtyard in front of him. ¡°what happened? what a huge commotion!¡± xiao changtian walked out with the white tiger in his arms and asked curiously. ¡°senior, the destruction of the world is only because the rhinoceros i raise has gone crazy. ¡°maniac chu patted the armored rhinoceros, and the armored rhinoceros quickly pretended to be crazy. ¡°i¡¯ll bring him down now. don¡¯t let him hurt anyone.¡±maniac chu led the armored rhinoceros and retreated. the others were staring at su daji. after breaking through to the ninth stage of the crossing calamity stage, everyone¡¯s cultivation had advanced further and their understanding of the laws had become more profound. with one glance, they saw through su daiji¡¯s identity. however, su daji came with her senior, so no one dared to offend her. however, being stared at by a group of experts, su daji knew that her identity had been exposed. ¡°senior, i¡¯m actually a vixen. i lied to you.¡± su daji knelt down. in front of so many experts, it was not a good idea to continue pretending. it was better to just admit it. confess your identity and let senior make the decision. ¡°vixen? 1 know, right? so what if she was a vixen? don¡¯t belittle yourself. everyone was born equal. there was no difference in status.¡± ¡°immortal cultivators look down on us ordinary people, but we mortals can¡¯t look down on ourselves. don¡¯t say that in the future.¡± xiao changtian helped su daji up. previously, when he called su daji a vixen, he was praising her figure and did not mean anything bad. why was this girl talking about herself? this won¡¯t do? ¡°this¡­¡± the other experts were stunned when they saw that xiao changtian didn¡¯t pursue the matter. ¡°so what if she¡¯s a vixen? everyone is born equal?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no distinction between high and low?¡± ¡°senior, do you mean that we humans and demons can coexist?¡± an expert couldn¡¯t help but ask. the human race and demon race seemed to have been irreconcilable existences on the tian yuan continent since some unknown time ago. they both wanted to exterminate each other. how could they coexist? everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at xiao changtian. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that? why can¡¯t humans and demons coexist? you people, don¡¯t be influenced by those cultivators outside.¡± xiao changtian shook his head. seeing that everyone was still confused, xiao changtian continued to explain,¡± ¡°there are good people and bad people in the human race.¡± ¡°the same goes for demons. there are good demons and bad demons.¡± ¡°good people won¡¯t harm people, and good demons won¡¯t harm people either. if they don¡¯t harm people, why can¡¯t they live together?¡± ¡°there is only a difference in information between the human and demon races.¡± everyone listened on the side with a thoughtful expression. everyone was a top existence on the continent and held a high position. they naturally understood the key points. ¡°but senior, it¡¯s precisely because of this information gap that our two races have already accumulated a deep grudge. we¡¯re like fire and water, reaching the point where we can¡¯t tolerate each other.¡± ¡°how do we solve this?¡± daoist nebula stood up and asked. ¡°isn¡¯t that easy? let¡¯s find a middleman. for example, we can find a member of the demon race and let him understand the true intentions of the human race. then, we can go back and change the entire demon race. wouldn¡¯t that be over?¡±xiao changtian said lightly. even though it would take a long time. however, as long as he did not give up, he would succeed one day. the cultural integration of the blue star had already proved this point. ¡°i see.¡± everyone nodded and looked at su daji with a profound gaze. so that was how it was! no wonder senior had a vixen by his side. it turned out that senior had already set up a trap for the human and demon races. ¡°senior is righteous!¡± everyone bowed to xiao changtian. even su daji¡¯s heart skipped a beat. no wonder. no wonder senior was such an expert. he should have seen through his identity long ago, but senior never mentioned it. it turns out that senior actually treated me as an important existence between the human and demon races to turn hostility into friendship. thinking of this, su daji could not help but feel a sense of pride. previously, his goal was to take revenge. but what about after revenge? she had never thought about it before, but now, she knew. she had a greater goal to look at. however, he was lonely and weak. his cultivation was still low. what should he do? su daji was confused again. her eyes were drifting, but the moment she saw xiao changtian, her eyes suddenly lit up. she had found the lighthouse to move forward! senior, only senior, acknowledging senior as his master, can do all of this! thinking of this¡­ su daji knelt down with a thud and hit the ground heavily. only by taking a master like senior as his master could he achieve all of this! a heavy and firm voice rang out,¡± ¡°senior! su daji requests to acknowledge you as her master!¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Xiao Changtian’s Fiancee (1) chapter 157: xiao changtian¡¯s fiancee (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°it¡¯s really strange. after leaving for a few months, the house is still spotless?¡± ¡°those craftsmen from before are quite good.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he thought that it was because of the arrangement of the buildings by the craftsmen. mu jiuhuang smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. he only looked at the chicken coop and the pond. which one of them wasn¡¯t an existence like an ancient forbidden land? after he broke through to the mahayana realm, he felt that senior¡¯s courtyard was even more terrifying! ¡°i¡¯m tired from the journey. i¡¯ll take a rest first. jiu ¡®er, help yourselves.¡± xiao changtian hugged the white tiger and went to sleep. the rest of the people chose their own rooms. a few hours later, xiao changtian woke up in a warm fragrance. he sniffed and smelled a faint fragrance. it seemed to be coming from the woman¡¯s body. ¡± it¡¯s not jiu ¡®er¡¯s scent, nor is it chu yiren¡¯s scent¡­¡± ¡°strange, who is it?¡± xiao changtian stood up and stretched his muscles and bones. cracking sounds came from his muscles and bones. ¡°this period of time is indeed very tiring.¡± xiao changtian smiled. he didn¡¯t notice that the kitten in his arms was frightened. walking out of the room, he saw a figure. it was a woman in a long white dress. she had a graceful figure and was sitting in front of a stone table. her long hair fluttered in the wind, and she was quiet and sweet! it was as if he had come from the immortal realm! his entire body emitted a kind of ethereal and unfathomable immortal aura. ¡°and you are?¡± xiao changtian walked over with a puzzled look on his face. he didn¡¯t know this beauty in front of him? could it be that he was here to look for someone else? ¡°i¡¯m your fiancee.¡± xiao changtian had just sat down when the woman opposite him said gently. her voice was clear and beautiful, like the spring water in the mountain stream or the chirping of birds in the forest. it was extremely pleasant to the ears. ¡°my fiancee?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. where did his fiancee come from? could it be the one that her father, whom she had never met before, had reserved for her? ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± xiao changtian asked. he remembered that his deadbeat father had once told him in a letter that his fiancee¡¯s family was all surnamed lin. ¡°lin ruomiao.¡± the white-robed woman replied indifferently. her voice was calm, as if her expression had not changed for ten thousand years. ¡°although she¡¯s beautiful, if she becomes an actress, she¡¯ll definitely be criticized for her bad acting skills.¡±xiao changtian thought. after confirming the identity of the other party, xiao changtian said,¡±¡±miss lin is here. do you want to cancel the engagement or discuss the engagement?¡± xiao changtian explained the two situations. after all, this was the world of cultivation. what was the standard of a transmigrator in the immortal cultivation world? breaking off the engagement! even though he was a transmigrator, he didn¡¯t think it was a big deal to break off the engagement. it was already the year 9012. times had changed. however, in order to avoid awkwardness, xiao changtian still said it. although the woman in front of him was very beautiful, he did not feel moved. he did not have any emotional foundation. he guessed that the woman opposite him was the same. ¡°neither. my father has already prepared everything. we¡¯re getting married tomorrow.¡± lin ruomiao opened her mouth. her tone was still the same, without any change, like a pool of stagnant water. ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°so direct? quot; xiao changtian was stunned. he didn¡¯t know how to respond. this wasn¡¯t how novels were written. it should be ¡± tyrannical president¡± instead. when did it become an exchange of identities? ¡°no!¡± just as xiao changtian was in a daze, chu yiren ran out. she shouted. ¡°why not? we have the orders of our parents and the words of a matchmaker!¡±lin ruomiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she retorted. ¡°no, it¡¯s just¡­ i can¡¯t.¡± ¡°you have to respect senior¡¯s wishes. i can¡¯t let you do whatever you want.¡± chu yiren pouted and placed her hands on her waist, feeling very uncomfortable. why? he was clearly the one who came first, alright? ¡°i think we should delay this matter. we should have a good talk.¡±xiao changtian said. am 1 such a casual person? you can do whatever you want to me just because you¡¯re pretty? dream on! if 1 go to your house, wouldn¡¯t that be marrying into your family? wouldn¡¯t that be a live-in son-in-law? why should he be a live-in son-in-law? others are the strongest son-in-law, or invincible son-in-law. if i, a mortal, marry into your family, i will really become a useless son-in-law! no, absolutely not. unless you marry over¡­ when she heard xiao changtian say no, lin ruomiao¡¯s face, which had not changed at all, showed a trace of anxiety. however, it only appeared for an instant. ¡°alright, then let¡¯s discuss it. you can state any conditions you have. we¡¯ll get married tomorrow.¡± lin ruomiao said again. the cold voice kept ringing in her mind. she didn¡¯t have that much time. if he delayed any longer, his entire lin family would lose their lives. at this moment, in the lin family. he was surrounded by a group of women. if xiao changtian was here, he would be able to recognize that they were the lady boss of the happy red brothel. they occupied the entire lin family. there was a pink light flickering in the eyes of everyone in the lin family. clearly, they had lost their minds. ¡°no, absolutely not!¡± xiao changtian naturally felt the urgency in lin ruomiao¡¯s tone and refused again. in his previous life, although he was not married, he knew a lot. if a woman suddenly wanted to marry him, she would either accept it or accept it. he was an honest man, but he could not be bullied like this. there was something fishy about this marriage! ¡°what do 1 have to do to make you agree?¡± an anxious look appeared on lin ruomiao¡¯s face. this time, she was really anxious and she had already shown it. ¡°no¡­¡± xiao changtian wanted to say no. however, the system notification sounded. ¡°ding! [system quest: marry lin ruomiao tomorrow.] [mission reward: begin the path of body tempering.]¡± the system¡¯s voice was like a bolt of lightning. xiao changtian was stunned. opening the body tempering path, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could refine his body? this was a good thing? ¡°i agree!¡± xiao changtian immediately agreed. the other party was looking for someone to take over anyway. when the time came, he would clean himself up and not have sex. then, they would part ways. it was just right! after all, the tian yuan continent wasn¡¯t like the ancient times of the blue planet. it was normal for women to remarry. ¡°you agree?¡± hearing xiao changtian agree, lin ruomiao¡¯s face revealed a happy expression. ¡°come to the lin family tomorrow. everything is ready.¡±lin ruomiao stood up and bowed to express her gratitude. then, she bid farewell and left the courtyard. ¡°senior, you, you agreed¡­¡± chu yiren¡¯s expression darkened. it was as if the sound of a broken heart rang out. the night passed quickly. the next morning, xiao changtian opened his eyes.. Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Why Is He So So Hard?_i chapter 158: why is he so so hard?_i translator: 549690339 outside the courtyard, the sound of gongs and drums could be heard. it was extremely lively! most of the residents in great sun town were mortals, and the lin family was no exception. the lin family¡¯s bridal escort team of more than a hundred people had already arrived outside the small courtyard and were waiting quietly. on the treetops, a beautiful figure was sitting there. who else could it be but chu yiren? chu yiren didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. she sat on a tree outside the courtyard. she had already prepared herself to be a concubine when senior got married. in the cultivation world, it was normal for a man to have multiple wives. xiao changtian got up and mu jiuhuang handed him a hot towel and breakfast. ye fan was chopping firewood. wang miaoshou was studying the flowers and plants in the small courtyard. jiang beichen and diwu zheng¡¯s swords clashed, producing clanging sounds. the turtle and the golden arowana each occupied a foot in the pond¡­ everything was so beautiful and peaceful.just like xiao changtian. it was a good thing to be able to start body refinement! if he could obtain the indestructible body of vajra before opening the path of invincibility, he would be able to live longer. perhaps he could really survive this stupid system and wait until the day he opened the path to invincibility. ¡°guye, please get on the sedan chair.¡± the lin family¡¯s butler walked in and said respectfully. xiao changtian nodded and sat on the bright-red bridal sedan. it was only when he entered that he saw chu yiren hiding in the room. ¡°why are you here?¡± xiao changtian looked at him in confusion. ¡°senior, i¡­ i¡¯ve never been in a bridal sedan chair before, so 1 came to give it a try. it¡¯s so fresh.¡±chu yiren¡¯s face reddened when she was discovered. she averted her gaze and came up with a random excuse. ¡°you can¡¯t mess around. even if 1 want to break off the engagement later, you must have the proper etiquette. when you reach the lin family, you must quickly sneak down.¡±xiao changtian reminded. ¡°senior wants to break off the engagement?¡± chu yiren¡¯s eyes lit up. if senior broke off the engagement, wouldn¡¯t she be the main wife and not a concubine? ¡°that¡¯s right. there¡¯s something fishy about this marriage. leave quickly and don¡¯t get involved.¡±xiao changtian analyzed. ¡°i see.¡± ¡°senior, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 go down once we reach the location.¡± chu yiren¡¯s eyes lit up. since senior did not want to get married and was pretending, then he would wait for senior to come out. what was the big deal? besides, the lin family made me stay up all night, so why can¡¯t 1 be sad and jealous? they all say that weddings are very lively. 1 can go and take a look! chu yiren thought to herself, but on the surface, she nodded seriously, pretending to be extremely obedient. ¡°young master, who are you talking to?¡± butler lin asked curiously outside the palanquin. ¡°nothing, 1 was talking to my cat.¡± xiao changtian pinched the back of the white cat¡¯s neck, causing the white cat to cry out. ¡°oh.¡± butler lin nodded. soon, xiao changtian arrived at the lin manor in a sedan chair. the lin manor was also in dayang town. however, it was not the same street. therefore, xiao changtian, who used to be an otaku, was not familiar with this street. ¡°lin manor is also a rich family.¡±xiao changtian walked down from the sedan chair and looked at the lin mansion in front of him. it was a magnificent mansion with green bricks and black tiles! one look and one could tell that it was a super wealthy family. it even seemed that he did not have much wealth compared to the west bull continent¡¯s king. however, the wang family¡¯s wang jingtian was an immortal cultivator. a bloated man stood outside the door with a smile on his face. ¡°nephew xiao, quick, quick, quick. your father and 1 have been engaged for twenty years, but the two of you haven¡¯t done it yet.¡± ¡°great, now that you and ruo miao are married, 1 can finally rest assured.¡± lin yuanshan, the head of the lin family, said sincerely. ¡°yes.¡± xiao changtian nodded and walked into the small courtyard. there was a sea of people. in the bridal sedan, chu yiren turned into a blur, and with a whoosh, she leaped over the lin family¡¯s courtyard wall. ¡°hehe, it¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± chu yiren chuckled. ¡°it is indeed easy.¡± in the next moment, a sudden voice rang out. in front of chu yiren, a few women, emanating powerful auras, immediately detained chu yiren. chu yiren was speechless. ¡°who are you?¡± chu yiren struggled and asked, however, he did not receive any reply and was directly thrown into the woodshed. ¡°we can¡¯t let outsiders ruin our plan.¡±one of the women with a curvy figure said coldly. chu yiren was speechless. ¡°sob, sob, sob. senior, i was wrong. i should have listened to you and run.¡±chu yiren was locked up in the dark woodshed. she regretted it. a day of toasting made xiao changtian dizzy. however, with the help of the lin family¡¯s little person, they entered the wedding room. ¡°enter the bridal chamber.¡± butler lin¡¯s deep voice sounded. xiao changtian walked into the room in a daze and immediately fell asleep. ¡°he fainted. you can come out now.¡± lin ruomiao said coldly. the next moment, the lady boss of yi hong restaurant walked out. ¡°well done!¡± ¡°as long as you kill him, we¡¯ll let the lin family off.¡± the lady boss of happy red brothel took out a pitch-black dagger. there were inverted scales and barbs on the dagger, and there seemed to be black blood flowing inside. ¡°alright.¡± lin ruomiao nodded and walked towards lin feng step by step. the lady boss of the happy red brothel stared at lin ruomiao. she held an escape talisman in her left hand and a crystal ball in her right hand, recording this scene. she had received the order from her lord to grind the monarch transformation pill into countless portions and melt them into the wine. then, he used a bewitching technique to control a ten-thousandth of the nerves of the lin family to ensure that they wouldn¡¯t be noticed. they all toasted xiao changtian and got him drunk. after lin ruomiao confirmed that xiao changtian was unconscious, she dared to come out. as for the divine white tiger, it had long been lured away by the hundreds of black-robed men in the dark chamber. as long as he used this ¡®emperor slaying saber¡¯ to stab down, even ancient emperors would die. the skeleton god had already told him that xiao changtian could only be a survivor of the low era. ¡°stab down!¡± the lady boss boss ¡®voice was vicious as she stared at lin ruomiao. lin ruomiao nodded and looked at xiao changtian on the bed with a hint of guilt in her eyes. ¡°after you die, i¡¯ll go down and accompany you.¡± lin ruomiao said apologetically. then, she steeled her heart and held the handle of the knife with both hands. she aimed it at xiao changtian¡¯s chest and stabbed it. ¡°clang!¡± the sound of metal clashing rang out. lin ruomiao¡¯s body swayed and the short knife in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°i can¡¯t stab in. he¡­ his body is so hard!¡± ¡°just like steel.¡± lin ruomiao said in surprise. ¡°hmm? could it be that the transformation monarch had yet to fully display its power? 1¡¯11 stab him.¡± the lady boss frowned. she felt that the transforming monarch had not fully displayed its power yet. the divine white tiger was about to return, and he couldn¡¯t delay any longer. therefore, the lady boss picked up the knife and stabbed down. ¡°what is it? why is he so hard!¡± Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Lin Ruomiao Fainted Out from Exhaustion! ! chapter 159: lin ruomiao fainted out from exhaustion! ! translator: 549690339 the lady boss boss exclaimed, that stab contained terrifying true essence. it was almost all the power she had. she was also an expert in the tribulation transcendence realm. however, it pierced xiao changtian¡¯s chest. it was as if he had stabbed into metal. the black dagger only cut through xiao changtian¡¯s clothes, but it didn¡¯t go into his skin. ¡°no, why is it so hard? there was no reason! the monarch transformation pill has already taken effect?¡± the lady boss was shocked. ¡°roar!¡± at this moment, a roar sounded from within the lin mansion. that was the roar of the white tiger. ¡°you, continue stabbing. don¡¯t stop. otherwise, the entire lin family will die. even if we let the lin family off now, we will return in the future.¡± the lady boss ordered. she pinched the spatial talisman in her hand and disappeared instantly. ¡°yes.¡± lin ruomiao could only obey. how could a mortal fight with an immortal cultivator? i¡¯m sorry, xiao changtian! lin ruomiao picked up the short knife and continued to stab. as for the lin family, they had all died long ago. they had been killed by the people in the dark chamber. the people from the secret chamber of darkness had always been ruthless. how could they leave anyone alive? the white tiger roared. the assassins in the dark chamber who could not escape in time were all killed by her. only then did he enter the room. in an instant, she saw lin ruomiao stabbing xiao changtian¡¯s chest with a black knife. ¡°roar!¡± the white tiger roared angrily. its terrifying pressure that could destroy the universe instantly enveloped lin ruomiao. ¡°all!¡± lin ruomiao shrieked and fell to the ground in fright. ¡°yaoyao¡­ demonic beasts?¡± as a mortal, lin ruobiao couldn¡¯t help but be scared by the divine white tiger. the white tiger raised its paw and wanted to slap lin ruomiao to death. however, it looked at xiao changtian and put down its paw. the white tiger felt that it was better to wait for its master to wake up before dealing with him. just like that, the white tiger stared at lin ruomiao. lin ruomiao held the black dagger and knelt on the edge of the bed, not daring to move. at the same time. in dayang town, the people of the red house went to take control of the building overnight. the lady boss of the happy red brothel led all the people in the dark chamber to retreat and hurriedly rushed back to the dark chamber. ¡°master, the assassination failed!¡± ¡°that person¡¯s body is as hard as metal. there¡¯s no way to attack him. the emperor slaying saber didn¡¯t work.¡± the lady boss knelt on the ground and said hurriedly. ¡°what did you say? could it be that he did not swallow the monarch transformation pill?¡±the man wearing the white skull mask asked in confusion. ¡°the emperor transformation pill was indeed effective. that person had already fainted. even if 1 tried to assassinate him, he did not resist or attack me.¡± ¡°the emperor transformation pill is indeed effective.¡±the lady boss promised. ¡°strange? he was an ancient emperor, and after consuming the emperor transformation pill, there was actually no effect?¡± ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be!¡± ¡°if we don¡¯t get rid of this person, he¡¯ll be a great threat in the end. a portion of the tian yuan continent¡¯s karmic luck has been stored in the dark castle. let¡¯s create a crack in the door of antiquity first!¡± the skeletal man said indifferently. since he couldn¡¯t kill them, he would let an ancient emperor of the same level do the killing. if one didn¡¯t work, then two! it was still very easy for two existences of the same realm to hunt for missions of the same level. at night. it was as quiet as water, burying the blood. in the restless darkness, those who wanted to destroy were restless. until the first ray of sunlight in the morning shone down and dispelled the darkness. lying on the bed, xiao changtian felt the warm sunlight on his face. he rubbed his aching head and woke up. he opened his tired eyes. chan na opened his eyes and the white tiger shrunk back into a white kitten. ¡°meow, meow, meow!¡± the white tiger crawled to xiao changtian¡¯s ear and called out softly. xiao changtian rubbed the white tiger¡¯s head and sat up. but the moment he sat up, he was stunned. he saw lin ruomiao holding a black dagger in her hand. she was sitting on the edge of the bed with a terrified expression and was trembling. ¡°you¡­ are you trying to kill me?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he quickly stood up and took two steps back. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s voice, lin ruomiao finally reacted. ¡°white tiger, white¡­¡± she looked in front of her in panic, but suddenly realized that the white tiger in front of her had disappeared, as if¡­ it seemed to have turned into the obedient white cat in xiao changtian¡¯s hand? this¡­ lin ruomiao was stunned. what was going on? that was a great demon! even the cultivators from before were afraid of it. why? why did such a terrifying tiger demon turn into a little white cat and jump into xiao changtian¡¯s arms? why? could it be¡­ lin ruomiao¡¯s face suddenly became frightened as she looked at xiao changtian. last night, even if the xiuxianists attacked, they couldn¡¯t hurt xiao changtian at all! she was suddenly shocked. an extremely terrifying thought arose. xiao changtian was also a cultivator, a very powerful one! he was even more powerful than those who threatened the lin family! thinking of this, lin ruomiao hurriedly stood up and explained,¡± ¡°i¡­1 was forced by the xiuxianists. 1 had no choice.¡± lin ruomiao cried and cried, however, xiao changtian didn¡¯t believe it. even if he was forced by the immortal cultivators, they would still want to kill him. he was an ordinary person who had no strength at all. it would not be good if he was injured. run! xiao changtian only had this thought in his mind. he would only be safe if he ran back to his own courtyard. xiao changtian strode out of the room. lin ruomiao saw xiao changtian walk out and quickly caught up with him. this matter needed to be explained clearly! hearing the footsteps behind him, xiao changtian walked even faster. this was really self-righteous! xiao changtian sped up his steps and fled. lin ruomiao saw that xiao changtian was walking even more happily and chased after him with all her might. you run, i chase¡­ the two of them continued to accelerate and soon arrived at the front courtyard of the lin family. only then did the two of them stop in their tracks. in front of him, there were corpses all over the ground. from the lin family¡¯s master to the lin family¡¯s servants, there was actually not a single person or person who had been silenced. the air was filled with a nauseating stench of blood. ¡°all!¡± when lin ruomiao saw this scene in front of her, she was scared silly. as if he had been struck by lightning, he staggered and fell to the ground. the black dagger in his hand was also thrown far away. ¡°father, mother!¡± lin ruomomiao burst into tears. ¡°why? didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t hurt my family? why?¡± lin ruomiao looked as if she had gone mad. her hair was disheveled all of a sudden. because she was extremely sad, she screamed until she had no strength. her face was pale and she fainted.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: Xiao Changtian Looking for Guards! The Birth of an Ancient Emperor chapter 160: xiao changtian looking for guards! the birth of an ancient emperor translator: 549690339 ¡°this¡­¡± xiao changtian was confused as he looked at the situation in the courtyard. how could he not understand that the lin family was really under the control of the immortal cultivators? lin ruomiao was also threatened by the xiuxianists, which was why she wanted to assassinate him. ¡°but why didn¡¯t i die? why didn¡¯t the immortal cultivators do it themselves?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it easy for the immortal cultivators to kill me?¡± xiao changtian frowned. he was puzzled. he felt that he had to figure this out. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. ¡°what happened?¡± xiao changtian lifted lin ruomiao up and placed her on the table. then, he took off his coat¡­ and then, he covered lin ruomiao¡¯s body. he then used the communication jade talisman given by the great sun immortal to contact him and asked him to bring a few disciples down the mountain to the lin family. on the one hand, it was to bury the lin family. on the other hand, it was for his own safety. there was the shadow of the immortal cultivators behind this matter! immortal cultivators are so terrifying! he was just a mortal. how could he dare to offend him? after doing all this, xiao changtian walked in the courtyard. he was thinking about who was attacking him because he didn¡¯t think he had offended any immortal cultivators. besides, he was just a mortal. if the immortal cultivators really wanted to kill him, why would they set up such a trap? it was simply taking off his pants and farting-an unnecessary move! this matter was definitely not that simple. ¡°why exactly?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s face was filled with worry as he rubbed the white cat¡¯s body. ¡°looks like i still have to combine the detective theories from my previous life.¡± as xiao changtian thought about it, the image of a child in a blue shirt appeared in his mind. ¡°there are many motives for killing people, but in summary, there are only a few.¡± ¡°first, it¡¯s robbery, not robbery. third, there¡¯s hatred and conflict!¡± xiao changtian thought about it and felt that the third condition could be ignored. he was just a mortal, well-behaved, honest, and didn¡¯t dare to get into conflict with anyone in the real world. other than beating the servant of the xiao family with a turtle. after all, in the fantasy world, no one could have imagined that after beating the small ones, the old ones would appear. xiao changtian always remembered that he was just a mortal, a rookie. he had to live a low life until the end of time, until the system opened the path of invincibility for him. as long as he opened the path of invincibility, who would he be afraid of? ¡°as for lust, that¡¯s impossible. although i¡¯m indeed handsome, handsome, and loved by everyone¡­¡± ¡°even the readers in front of the screen will say, isn¡¯t he as handsome as me?¡± ¡°however, 1 made sure that 1 didn¡¯t do anything last night and that i¡¯m still a virgin.¡± ¡°then we can only rob them.¡± ¡°a bookstore?¡± thinking of this, xiao changtian was shocked. his bookstore had opened from the north barren state to the west bull state, and even had a branch in the east victory state! he had already earned a lot of money. there must be people who were jealous and jealous. it must be those illegal peddlers who bought the water army assassins and came to destroy him. as long as he killed himself, there would be no new books in the bookstore. the old readers would get tired of reading them. by then, changtian bookstore would be deserted. ¡°that must be it!¡± the more xiao changtian thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense. ¡°it seems that from today onwards, 1 will have to hide in my own courtyard and not come out. he also needed to strengthen the defense of the small courtyard.¡±xiao changtian pondered. the great sun immortal and his disciples also rushed over in a hurry. perfected zhongxian and the other two also followed. there was meat to be eaten by working for senior. they played a game with senior. senior only gave them opportunities. the three of them were now at the ninth level of the tribulation transcendence realm. under xiao changtian¡¯s command, the disciples of the great sun sect buried the lin family and built a tomb. at the same time, he brought lin ruomiao back to the courtyard. then, he looked at the great sun immortal. ¡°perfected great sun, how many disciples do you have? i¡¯ll pay you to hire you. recently, someone wants to kill me, so my safety needs to be guaranteed.¡±xiao changtian said solemnly. ¡°your¡­safe?¡± the great sun immortal was slightly stunned. daoist zhongxian and the others at the side spat out the tea they had drunk. senior was joking again. ¡°what? what¡¯s wrong? is my tea not good?¡±xiao changtian was confused. ¡°senior, no, the tea is delicious. we just choked.¡±perfected zhongxian hurriedly explained. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. i choked.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes.¡± perfected qiong cheng and perfected ba shan hurriedly replied. xiao changtian frowned. he choked on water? or the three of them together? however, the most important thing now was to hire immortal cultivator guards. ¡°perfected great sun, i¡¯m serious. do you know any experts? i¡¯ll pay a high price for them to be my guards.¡±xiao changtian said solemnly. ¡°this¡­ is there?¡± perfected da yang had a look of defiance. in front of a senior, who would dare to call themselves the former? however, since senior wanted to play again, he couldn¡¯t not cooperate, right? ¡°yes, but some of them are wandering outside, and some are in seclusion. i¡¯ll go out and contact them. senior, take a look and see if you have any requirements.¡±the great sun immortal asked cautiously. ¡°request? ¡°as long as he has a good character and is strong, it¡¯s enough. at least, he¡¯s about the same as you, but he can¡¯t be too far off.¡±xiao changtian replied. the great sun immortal was an expert, an expert! he had never seen an immortal cultivator stronger than the great sun immortal. in order to ensure his own safety, shouldn¡¯t he at least get close to the immortal da yang? ¡°alright.¡± the great sun immortal nodded. after a few discussions, the great sun immortal and the others left. as for the disappearance of xiao changtian¡¯s guards, it instantly spread throughout the entire continent. ¡°senior is looking for guards? 1¡¯11 go!¡± ¡°you bastard, are you stronger than me? worthy of being senior¡¯s guard? senior¡¯s guard must be of the same rank as me!¡± ¡°f * ck, i have a bad temper. if i¡¯m not happy, let¡¯s fight!¡± the same scene played out in several continents. being a guard for senior, it must be that senior wants to play some game again. playing games with senior, there will be supreme opportunities in the future! the sect leaders were fighting to the death! the disciples were shocked and thought that it was a competition between the major sects. for a moment, they were in a panic. at the same time. in a foggy place, blue smoke shrouded everything, making it impossible to see clearly. there was a huge, ancient stone door there. there were bloodstains on the stone door. the bloodstains squirmed on the stone door, giving it a ghastly appearance. at a certain moment, an invisible force bombarded the stone door, causing a crack to appear on the stone door. in the middle of the crack, a stream of light flew out. ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Guard Selection Meeting! ! chapter 161: guard selection meeting! ! translator: 549690339 two figures passed through the blue fog and layers of confusion. they stood on the boundless sea like immortals. one of them was wearing a gray robe, had a big belly, and was barefooted. however, his feet were as big as a basin. a wine gourd hung from his waist. the other person had a delicate and pretty appearance, similar to di wu zheng¡¯s beauty. however, he gave off the feeling that he was hiding a knife in his show. it was dangerous! like a poisonous snake! in his hand, he held a flower of ten colors and placed it on his nose, intoxicated. ¡°i¡¯ve returned to the familiar tian yuan continent. however, these ants probably don¡¯t remember my domineering name anymore!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you think so, yin jiufeng?¡± the barefoot emperor looked at yin jiufeng. when he saw a gust of wind blowing past, he subconsciously moved further away. yin jiufeng was a famous poison emperor. that ten-colored petal was extremely dangerous. ¡°i want to return to my holy land first to pay my respects to the ancient people. at the same time, 1 want to see where those juniors have fallen to.¡± after yin jiufeng finished speaking, he disappeared like a light ghost. ¡°eh, this person is like a sissy!¡± the barefoot emperor watched yin jiufeng leave. he picked up the wine gourd at his waist and took a sip. then, he said to the void,¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i, the barefoot emperor, will keep my word. i¡¯ll help you kill that person!¡± in the courtyard. lin ruomiao woke up, but her eyes were empty and her mind was distracted. she sat in the room as if she had lost her mind. he only muttered,¡±why?¡± it was as if he was in a daze. xiao changtian looked at lin ruomiao and could only wait for her to slowly recover. after all, his family had been destroyed overnight and he had lost everything. anyone would have gone crazy. however, this matter had something to do with him. the person who secretly harmed her wanted to kill her, so she went to lin ruomiao. during this period of time, he would let lin ruomiao slowly recover in his courtyard. as for the matter of hiring security guards, immortal da yang had already replied to him this morning, telling him that he could pay the money this morning. ¡°daoist big sun is quite efficient. you must thank him properly and give him a few more paintings.¡± as xiao changtian thought about it, he came to the courtyard and picked up the phoenix feather brush. he started to write on the paper again. the brush moved like dragons and snakes, and a few wild cursive strokes appeared on the paper. at the same time, he recalled that when the enlightened person of the great sun was fighting with the expert from the heavenly sun sect of the victorious east continent, a sun seemed to have risen behind him. xiao changtian created another picture of the rising sun! ¡°jiu ¡®er, accompany me to the great sun sect.¡± xiao changtian asked mu jiuhuang to bring a few paintings with her. cheng yang was already waiting outside the door. ¡°senior, master told me to wait here.¡±cheng yang was extremely respectful. xiao changtian nodded and boarded the spirit ship again. not long after, they arrived at the great sun sect. ¡°brother big sun, let me tell you, my family has a high-grade purple jade that can absorb the yang qi of heaven and earth to help you break through.¡± ¡°big brother big sun, why do you want purple jade? i have a spirit vein here! as long as you recommend me, i¡¯ll immediately offer you a hundred spirit meridians!¡± ¡°hmph, you people are just trying to bribe perfected great sun. how vulgar. old brother great sun, given our relationship, i brought you a ten-thousand-year-old ardent yang fruit! quickly accept it.¡± a group of people surrounded the great sun immortal and chattered. the previous sect leaders all wanted to be xiao changtian¡¯s guards. however, they were all eliminated by the great sun immortal. the reason was that he had previously acted as a mortal, and now he was acting as an immortal cultivator, which would make the senior unhappy. therefore, the people in the great sun sect were either the vice sect leaders or the great elders. as long as they could arrive, they were all experts with a cultivation level of the seventh level of the tribulation transcendence realm or above. ¡°silence!¡± being surrounded by the crowd, daoist big sun felt his head buzzing. everything would have to wait for senior¡¯s judgment. ¡°take the seniors and wait there.¡±the great sun immortal instructed his disciples. ¡°seniors, please.¡± the disciples of the great sun sect spoke respectfully to the expert who was going through the tribulation. ¡°aiyo, little brother, your bones are amazing. 1 have a dragon marrow pill here. quickly take it. it can help you break through!¡± ¡°little brother, you haven¡¯t found a dao-companion yet, right? let me introduce one to you.¡± ¡°take this spirit vein, your future will be boundless.¡± ¡°this is the cultivation technique of a first rank sect. i don¡¯t teach it to outsiders.¡± ¡°senior, this is your painting of a beautiful lady¡­¡± ¡°oh, oh, oh, i took the wrong one. this is the one. quickly take it.¡± when the experts saw that they could not bribe the great sun sect¡¯s perfected one, they started to bribe the disciples of the great sun sect. those disciples wanted to refuse, but they were directly forced to accept by the tribulation transcending expert. ¡°senior has arrived!¡± suddenly, a voice sounded. everyone saw xiao changtian who was descending from the spirit ship. ¡°senior, choose me as your guard!¡± ¡°senior, i¡¯m very fierce. i guarantee that not even a mosquito can fly in.¡± ¡°senior, not only can i guarantee that mosquitoes won¡¯t fly in, i can also warm your bed!¡± ¡°senior, choose me¡­¡± the crowd was like a tidal wave of graduates looking for a job. they were all holding their hands high. xiao changtian was speechless. why did cultivators call him senior? could it be that even immortal cultivators would lose their jobs? even an immortal cultivator had been involved to this extent. the inner scroll was really terrifying¡­ xiao changtian rode the spirit ship and landed in the direction of the great sun immortal. ¡°look, these are all powerful immortal cultivators. their strength is above mine.¡¯the great sun immortal said respectfully to xiao changtian. ¡°sure,¡± xiao changtian nodded. anyone with the strength of the great sun immortal was very powerful. he did not expect that there were actually so many people, all of whom were above daoist big sun. he simply could not believe it! ¡°however, 1 don¡¯t need so many guards. at most, four will be enough.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. the price of a powerful immortal cultivator was definitely not cheap! there was no need for so many people to protect him at the same time, and he did not have that much money! ¡°then, let¡¯s begin the selection. what do you think? we can select the strongest four from so many people?¡±the great sun immortal asked in puzzlement. ¡°sure.¡± xiao changtian nodded. this was a good idea. upon hearing the word ¡± screening¡±, everyone present was instantly excited. this was a competition of strength, and no one was afraid! ¡°however, the selection needs to set a rule. the elders will be in one group, the females in one group, and the rest in one group!¡± xiao changtian said lightly. the grouping was very important. he felt that these four guards should be more balanced. they should be older and more experienced. the female guards should have sharper senses. the remaining two should be stronger¡­ he had always said that when he watched movies and tv shows on planet blue.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: One Book per Person, I’ll Let You Kill chapter 162: one book per person, i¡¯ll let you kill time!_i translator: 549690339 all the immortal cultivators present lined up and divided into four groups according to xiao changtian¡¯s request! ¡°senior, should we let them fight next?¡± the great sun immortal asked. the vice sect leaders and great elders were rubbing their fists. some of them had even taken out pills, spiritual treasures, and swords. ¡°there¡¯s no need. everyone here is a powerful immortal cultivator. there¡¯s no need to fight.¡± ¡°then let¡¯s choose randomly.¡± xiao changtian picked up a light sword in front of him and placed it on the ground. he rotated it casually, choosing whoever the tip of the sword touched. a total of four times, xiao changtian chose four people from the three groups. the older group was the deputy pavilion master of the heaven secrets pavilion in the central heaven continent, mo shengu! the women¡¯s team was the deputy leader of nine yin gate, yin jiangyun! one of the remaining two was the vice sect leader of the wind lightning sect, gan tianlei! the other was the head of nebula sect, renxing tianzi! ¡°alright, just the four of you.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the four of them were overjoyed. it was a supreme opportunity for them to become senior¡¯s guards. they could not ask for it! the remaining experts all felt pity. after choosing the guard, xiao changtian naturally expressed his gratitude to the great sun immortal. if it weren¡¯t for the great sun immortal, how could there be so many immortal cultivators guarding his courtyard? ¡°perfected great sun, these are a few paintings.¡±xiao changtian said indifferently as he gestured for jiu ¡®er to hand over the painting. ¡°yes.¡± the great sun immortal¡¯s face lit up and he hurriedly accepted it. senior was generous, giving him a few paintings as soon as he made a move. senior¡¯s previous nanming primordial fire painting was already heaven-defying, let alone these few paintings in front of him¡­ daoist dayang was ecstatic. as for mo shengu, yin jiangyun, gan tianlei, and xing tianzi, who were chosen to be guards, they all looked forward to it. as long as he guarded the courtyard for senior, he could also obtain the reward given by senior. ¡°the four of you, let¡¯s go.¡± xiao changtian looked at xing tianzi and the other three and said lightly. then, he brought the four back to the courtyard and began to discuss the matter of wages. heartache.jpg as xiao changtian and the others left, the experts present stared at the paintings in the hands of the great sun immortal like wolves and tigers. ¡°perfected great sun, i haven¡¯t gotten married yet today. it¡¯s just 30,000 years. if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s become dao companions!¡± a beautiful expert at the seventh level of the tribulation transcendence realm was the first to stand up. ¡± third year female student, carry a gold brick. third year female student, rank among the 3,000 celestials. perfected great sun, find someone like me who has lived for 3,000 years. i guarantee that you will be like a deity in the future¡­¡± one by one, the beautiful experts pounced towards the great sun immortal. the group of male cultivators at the side were envious. it was good to have a good relationship with a senior¡­ single dog crying o()o! xiao changtian didn¡¯t know about this. back in the courtyard, mo shengu, xing tianzi, yin jiangyun, and gan tianlei sat on the stone bench, not daring to move. they saw several powerful auras staring at them. there was a black tortoise as tall as the sky, a phoenix burning in the endless fire domain, and a black dragon. a divine dog that used stars as a chessboard and devoured the sky and moon; an ant that came out of the chaos and shattered space. there was a white tiger that shattered the galaxy, a giant golden dragon that soared through the nine heavens and made the heavens submit to it, and a giant dragon that was like a dragon. a spiritual monkey that had been created from the heavens and the earth¡­ each of them was an extremely terrifying existence. in front of the majestic divine beast, they had no power to resist at all. they only felt like a lonely boat in the vast sea, and they could be torn apart by the hurricane and countless elements at any time. ¡°please have some tea.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. as his voice fell, the terrifying aura of the divine beast disappeared. ¡°alright.¡± the four of them raised their teacups and took a sip. they were extremely shocked. there were actually so many divine beasts in the senior¡¯s small courtyard. each and every one of them was incomparably terrifying. however, with a single sentence from the senior, the laws and aura of the divine beasts were suppressed. senior¡¯s realm was simply unimaginable. ¡°now, let¡¯s discuss the wages.¡±xiao changtian spoke again. although the changsheng bookstore was sold well hotcakes now, ten thousand taels of gold could only be exchanged for one spirit stone. the number of spirit stones used by immortal cultivators every day was incomparably large. his changsheng bookstore might not be able to survive. ¡°no, no, no. the great sun immortal has discussed with us that after the matter is done, he will let us admire his li fire painting.¡±mo shengu hurriedly shook his head. the others also echoed. being able to follow such a senior was already a great opportunity for them. how could they dare to ask for any salary? ¡°li fire diagram? you guys like calligraphy and paintings too?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. no wonder so many people in the great sun sect fought to become his guards and called him senior. it seemed that these cultivators liked calligraphy and paintings. mo shengu and the others hurriedly nodded. senior¡¯s calligraphy and paintings contained supreme opportunities. just by visiting them once, one could comprehend the laws of higher opportunities. ¡°there are plenty of calligraphy and paintings. i¡¯ll draw one for each of you now.¡±xiao changtian stood up and said. the cultivators who came to guard his courtyard did not need any pay. they were only here to take a look at his calligraphy. this request must be fulfilled! xiao changtian took out the xuan paper and picked up the brush. four paintings appeared on the table. ¡°one for each person, just right!¡± xiao changtian said with a faint smile, his face filled with satisfaction. these paintings were all at the level of great success in painting. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± when they saw xiao changtian¡¯s painting, their faces were filled with joy. they were all immersed in the painting. among them, different dao runes made them addicted, unable to extricate themselves, and trapped them! ¡°looks like these people are really painting enthusiasts. they¡¯re fascinated by it.¡±xiao changtian smiled and didn¡¯t stop them. in any case, he had hired four people to guard the courtyard because he was afraid that the hidden xiuxianists would go crazy and assassinate him. there are four people in each person¡¯s strength, all are stronger than the great sun immortal, their own safety should be safe and sound. however, there would always be a time when they got tired of looking at paintings. he would write four novels from his previous life to kill time. as xiao changtian thought about it, he walked back to his room and began to write down the memories from his previous life. after an hour, xiao changtian took out the draft. with his calligraphy skill, he could write very fast! ¡°come, each of you take a book and read it.¡±xiao changtian walked out of the room and placed four novels in front of the four of them. each of them had a book to kill time in the boring life of the guards.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Lin Ruomiao Becomes Masterl i chapter 163: lin ruomiao becomes masterl i translator: 549690339 days. they lived peacefully. with the protection of four xiuxianists, xiao changtian felt much safer. but during this time, he still chose not to go out, and his morning walk had been canceled. if she didn¡¯t exercise in the morning, she would naturally choose to sleep in. xiao changtian also missed this feeling. however, he was used to sleeping early and waking up early every day, so he was not used to sleeping in. early in the morning. he decided to come out and breathe some fresh air. ¡°morning!¡± xiao changtian walked out of the room and greeted mo shengu and the other three. although he had already said that there was no need to stand guard outside, mo shengu and the others insisted on standing outside the courtyard. xiao changtian felt that these four people were very dedicated. ¡°good morning, senior!¡± mo shengu, xing tianzi, yin jiangyun, and gan tianlei heard xiao changtian¡¯s voice and greeted him. the four of them had concluded a set of array formation after last night¡¯s research. it was a set of formations that came from the novel and combined with the map of the four people. ¡°this array formation is too terrifying. we¡¯ve only grasped the surface, but it¡¯s already so powerful. it¡¯s simply unfathomable!¡± ¡°senior is really too terrifying. he actually used such a method to teach the four of us a formation!¡± ¡°it must be because senior feels that we¡¯re too weak and that it¡¯s difficult for us to complete the task of guarding the courtyard. let¡¯s practice harder and not disappoint senior.¡± the four of them used their primeval essence to communicate. then, he moved around the courtyard. ¡°i have to say, if i hadn¡¯t participated in it, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that this was an array formation. 1 would only think that it was a guard patrolling!¡± mo shengu said in a deep voice. outside the courtyard, the formation formed by the four of them was silently unfolding. in the courtyard, xiao changtian wanted to do a set of broadcast gymnastics to warm up his body. suddenly. with a creak, the door to lin ruomiao¡¯s room was gently opened. lin ruomiao walked out of the room with disheveled hair and completely lost her fairy aura. ¡°how did you recover?¡± xiao changtian still wanted to ask lin ruomiao if she had thought it through. however, he swallowed his words. lin ruomiao fell to her knees in front of xiao changtian. ¡°please take me as your disciple. i want revenge!¡±lin ruomiao knelt on the ground. her voice was hoarse and her eyes were filled with determination! in the room, she had already thought it through. the ones who killed her lin family were those bad people! since xiao changtian was an immortal cultivator, he would take xiao changtian as his master and learn the path of immortal cultivation. then, he would be able to kill his enemies and take revenge on the entire lin family! hearing this. xiao changtian was slightly stunned. the determination in lin ruomiao¡¯s eyes was not fake. but why did lin ruomiao want to acknowledge him as her master? if she was lin ruomiao, there was only one thing in her heart right now. revenge! however, the person who killed the lin family was an immortal cultivator? he was just a mortal and could not help her take revenge. what did lin ruomiao want to do? ¡°i beg you, please take me as your disciple!¡± seeing xiao changtian hesitating, lin ruomiao begged again. xiao changtian was the only xiuxianist she could come into contact with. ¡°you¡¯d better calm down during this period of time.¡±xiao changtian shook his head. he felt that lin ruomiao had a mental problem, which was why she had taken him as her master. moreover, he had a husband-and-wife relationship with lin ruomiao. of course, it was only on the surface. however, now that the lin family had just been destroyed, it was not appropriate for him to propose breaking off the engagement at this time. ¡°i beg you, please accept me as your disciple. no matter what the price is, i can bear it!¡±lin ruomiao saw that xiao changtian was about to leave, so she grabbed his pants and didn¡¯t let him leave. she had no choice now. she had to kill her enemy with her own hands! xiao changtian looked at lin ruomiao and shook his head. no matter what decision lin ruomiao made now, it was all driven by hatred. it can¡¯t be true. in order to prevent lin ruomiao from doing anything extreme, xiao changtian nodded and agreed,¡±¡±alright, i¡¯ll take you in as my disciple. then, i¡¯ll use my identity as master to order you to return to your room and rest!¡± xiao changtian said in a deep voice. ¡°alright, master.¡± lin ruomiao nodded and agreed. her entire aura suddenly became cold and callous. she slowly got up and returned to her room. xiao changtian looked at lin ruomiao and shook his head. he smiled bitterly in his heart. what sin did he commit in his previous life to provoke this strange woman? xiao changtian was helpless, he turned around and went back to his room. suddenly, the system notification sounded. ¡°ding! detected that the host has triggered the disciple recruitment mission and accepted lin ruomiao as the seventh disciple. reward, reward: body tempering +1.¡± ¡°what is this?¡± xiao changtian was stunned for a moment, and the system actually agreed to his disciple lin ruomiao¡¯s transfer. then from now on, lin ruomiao was his disciple? from fiancee to newlywed wife, then to disciple¡­it was simply full of bad points. he already did not know how to complain! xiao changtian had no choice but to accept this reality. however, he was extremely satisfied with the system¡¯s reward this time. body tempering +1, did it mean that his body had become stronger and harder? [system, what is the current physical strength of my body?] is there any reference value?¡± xiao changtian asked curiously. he wasn¡¯t familiar with body tempering. ¡°ding! [system notification: host¡¯s physical strength is 2 points.]& quot; the system notification sounded again. ¡°2?¡± ¡°only this much? it¡¯s too dangerous. 1 still can¡¯t go out and walk around!¡± xiao changtian shook his head. he felt that it was too low. with such physical strength, even a mortal could hurt him. a full score of loo, and he only had two points. it was dangerous, too dangerous! especially now that there were immortal cultivators who wanted to assassinate him! what xiao changtian didn¡¯t notice was that at the bottom of the system, there was a line of golden words that was so small that it was difficult to see clearly. physical strength: level 5. however, this line of words was very small, so small that it was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. xiao changtian walked to the deck chair and started to feel melancholic,¡±¡±sigh, when can i cultivate?¡± outside the courtyard. mo shengu and the others naturally heard lin feng¡¯s sigh and were confused. ¡°senior, why are you sighing like this? this was abnormal! wasn¡¯t senior already standing at the peak of the immortal dao?¡±yin jiangyun asked in confusion. ¡°you don¡¯t understand, right? the immortal cultivation that senior is talking about is not the ordinary immortal cultivation that we use.¡¯the vice pavilion master of the secret pavilion, mo shengu, said. ¡°could it be that celestial?¡± the sect leader of nebula sect, xing tianzi, was also stunned.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Mutation of the Demon Race! chapter 164: mutation of the demon race! translator: 549690339 listening to mo shengu and xing tianzi¡¯s questions and answers, yin jiangyun and gan tianlei, who didn¡¯t know the truth, looked at them with confusion and curiosity. ¡°what are you two talking about? was there any special meaning to cultivating immortality?¡± ¡°yeah? don¡¯t hide it from me.¡± yin jiangyun and gan tianlei asked at the same time. when they heard xing tianzi emphasize the word ¡®immortal¡¯, they felt something was wrong! the word immortal was extremely ethereal, unfathomable, and difficult to detect! could it be that there was something else they didn¡¯t know about? mo shengu and xing tianzi looked at each other and nodded. then, mo shengu said,¡±the immortal that senior mentioned is very likely an immortal.¡± in truth, before the fallen emperor era, the immortals were even more powerful than the ancient emperors!¡± ¡°immortals are existences that can ascend and obtain the recognition of the immortal world¡¯s will!¡± ¡°according to the legends, there are countless planes in the heavenly planes, and each plane can only have one immortal.¡± ¡°immortals are powerful existences that have gathered the fate of the lower realm and are invincible!¡± after listening to their explanation, yin jiangyun and gan tianlei were still confused, but they suddenly understood. immortals were the most powerful existences on the tian yuan continent! and the senior was the only immortal on the tian yuan continent! ¡°no wonder senior is so powerful. just a random painting contains the great dao of breakthrough. even looking at senior¡¯s painting, 1 feel that 1 have even glimpsed the great dao of mahayana.¡±yin jiangyun frowned and said solemnly. ¡°me too!¡± gan tianlei nodded. ¡°alright, stand guard seriously. as long as we guard the small courtyard for senior, there will be many opportunities.¡±xing tianzi reminded the four people of the sound of the first class of the first class of the first class of the first class of the first class. everyone was extremely excited. senior was the only immortal who could ascend. by following senior, they could even witness the ascension with their own eyes? if they could comprehend a thing or two, they could also ascend. ascension was the lifelong wish of every cultivator on the tian yuan continent. xiao changtian didn¡¯t think so much. he looked at the courtyard and felt that someone was missing. however, he couldn¡¯t remember who that person was. ¡°forget it, i won¡¯t think about it anymore. i¡¯ll take a nap.¡± xiao changtian closed his eyes and let out a soft snore. in the bamboo forest of the small courtyard, fat rongrong hugged a bamboo shoot, saying doubtfully: ¡°where did that little girl from the beast tamer sect go?¡± ¡°wuwuwu!¡± in the lin family¡¯s woodshed, chu yiren was tied up by the person from the dark chamber with a golden immortal rope. she stayed alone in the dark woodshed, unable to break free from the celestial artifact rope. ¡°if i had known earlier, i would have listened to senior and not gotten involved in this mess. senior, quickly come and save me!¡± ¡°wuwuwu!¡± chu yiren was filled with regret. in the darkness, a pair of scarlet eyes seemed to have appeared. those eyes shot out a terrifying red light. ¡°all! don¡¯t come over!¡± chu yiren cried out in horror. ever since she was a child, as long as she was in a dark environment for more than 10 hours, her eyes would shoot out red light. behind those red eyes, there seemed to be endless mysteries¡­ at the same time, an ethereal voice seemed to be calling out to her! ¡°don¡¯t come over!¡± chu yiren was so frightened that her body curled up and trembled. ¡°why haven¡¯t you come back yet? come back, come back¡­¡± the illusory voice behind the pair of red eyes rang out again. instinctively, chu yiren leaned against the wall. however, his eyes seemed to sense that chu yiren was retreating. they turned into a red light and instantly entered chu yiren¡¯s forehead. ¡°all!¡± chu yiren screamed and suddenly fainted. however, the moment chu yiren fainted, the ancient statue of the goddess in the highest hall of the tian yuan continent, the demon god temple, suddenly lit up. ¡°lord demon god, is that you?¡± ¡°your devout demon people are here!¡± ¡°lord demon god! lord demon god! lord demon god!¡± in the temple, a few demon emperors knelt before the statue of the goddess and chanted devout ancient spells! the statue was rumored to be the goddess of the demon race on the tian yuan continent, the first existence to ascend to the immortal world. not long after, the ancient stone statue seemed to have heard the devout prayer of the demon emperor. a green light suffused from the stone statue. ¡°lord demon god! lord demon god!¡± seeing that the demon god stone statue had a reaction, the demon emperors knelt down one after another, extremely pious. ¡°how many years has it been since the demon emperor era?¡± an ancient and fleeting voice came from the demon god stone statue. ¡°demon emperor era?¡± under the stone statue, tiger demon emperor and niu chongyao looked at each other and saw confusion in their eyes. obviously, this was an extremely ancient era, but they had never heard of it. seeing the two demon emperors pause in confusion, the demon god stone statue muttered,¡±¡±has it been so long?¡± then, she asked,¡±who is the strongest human being now?¡±¡± the two demon emperors hurriedly replied,¡±¡±it¡¯s the nine phoenix matriarch!¡± ¡°nine phoenix matriarch? what cultivation base?¡± the stone statue asked. ¡°ninth stage tribulation transcendence, but 1 seem to have broken through to the mahayana realm recently. ¡°tiger demon emperor answered truthfully. ¡°hehe, if the great emperor doesn¡¯t go, a mere mahayana realm cultivator would dare to call himself an emperor?¡±the demon emperor stone statue sneered, his smile full of contempt! demon emperor hu li and demon emperor niu chong knelt on the ground. sensing the terrifying aura from the demon emperor¡¯s stone statue, they trembled and dared not speak. before long, the green light on the statue began to fade. ¡°forget it. i¡¯ve come to the tian yuan continent to ask you to do something.¡±the stone statue said leisurely. ¡°demon god, please instruct me!¡± demon emperor hu li and demon emperor niu chong said respectfully. ¡°kill someone for me!¡± ¡°as long as i find this person, the crystal that i cast with my blood essence will light up.¡± ¡°find that person and kill him!¡± ¡°if you encounter any unexpected situation, drop a drop of your blood essence on the crystal and you will be able to summon my clone. help me kill that person, and 1 will give the monster race a good fortune!¡± after the demon emperor stone statue finished speaking, the green light disappeared completely. instead, a green crystal appeared in the hands of tiger power demon emperor and green bull demon emperor! the crystal was extremely regular, in the shape of a rhombus. at this moment, it was still dim and dull. ¡°yes, sir!¡± hu li and niu chong respectfully sent off the yao god before looking at the crystal in their hands. ¡°who do you think the demon emperor wants to kill? the will of a demon emperor had returned to the tian yuan continent?¡±tiger demon emperor asked in confusion. ¡°i don¡¯t know, but this person should be related to the demon emperor.¡±niu chong guessed.. Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Chapter 165 chapter 165: chapter 165-you¡¯re the freaking ancient emperor?_i translator: 549690339 at night. it was as quiet as water. the moonlight was like a thin veil, spreading over the small courtyard. at this moment, a figure quietly appeared. the person was big-bellied and wore tattered cotton clothes. a wine gourd hung from his waist, and his feet were bare. he was floating in the void. it was the barefoot emperor. ¡°this should be the place.¡± the barefoot emperor looked at the map in his hand and compared it carefully before placing it down. a pair of bare feet landed on the ground, and the ground in front of the small courtyard was directly blasted into a huge pit. the aura around the barefoot emperor was overwhelming and murderous. he had already observed that there were only four ninth-stage tribulation transcendence ants in front of the small courtyard, and they were trampled to death with a single step! ¡°who is it?¡± sensing the killing intent, the four of them instantly arrived in front of the small courtyard. they joined hands and set up an array barrier to cover the small courtyard, blocking out the sound from outside and ensuring the senior¡¯s sleep. ¡°hehe, you four little fellows. when 1 became a martial monarch realm expert, you were still little tadpoles.¡± ¡°listen up, 1 am the barefoot emperor!¡± the barefoot emperor said with contempt. ¡°barefoot emperor? never heard of it!¡± mo shengu and the other three looked at each other and shook their heads. they had never heard of it before. ¡°hmph, i¡¯m from an era, which should be the ancient era you¡¯re talking about, which is before the fallen emperor era. of course, you ants have never heard of me.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down obediently. 1 can spare your lives!¡± the barefoot emperor sneered. ¡°great emperor?¡± ¡°an ancient emperor? you?¡± xing tianzi looked at the barefooted emperor and shook his head. although the person in front of them had a higher cultivation level than them, they did not feel a very dangerous aura. at most, he was a mahayana cultivator. ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± the barefoot emperor was enraged. he was a grand emperor, yet he was being questioned by a few ants. how could he tolerate this? immediately, the barefoot emperor kicked out. a huge shadow of a foot appeared in the sky. the shadow descended from the sky and was about to kill everyone. ¡°set up the formation.¡± the faces of the four people sank. they knew that they were not a match for this person in a one-on-one battle, so they directly used the array formation that their seniors had given them. ¡°hehe, what¡¯s the use of a formation? in the face of absolute power, a formation is useless.¡± the barefoot emperor sneered. so what if it was a formation? in the face of ancient emperors, only formations of the same level would be able to resist them. otherwise, with this kick, the four people in front of him, along with the entire courtyard, would turn into ashes under his huge foot shadow and cease to exist! however¡­ mo shengu and the others weren¡¯t affected by the barefoot emperor at all. a mere ancient emperor? in the eyes of this senior, any single divine beast senior would be able to easily crush this ancient emperor. moreover, senior had even given them an array formation. how could an ordinary person be able to break senior¡¯s array formation? the four of them stood in front of the small courtyard and moved quickly like afterimages. from four directions, four colors of light shot into the sky, forming pillars of light! four pillars of light suppressed the four directions! it directly sealed the space. in an instant, the huge golden foot shadow was instantly sealed. ¡°come down!¡± gan tianlei, the vice sect leader of the thunderwind sect, appeared behind the barefoot emperor and punched at the back of the emperor¡¯s head. ¡°you dare?¡± the barefooted emperor was furious and was about to kill gan tianlei. however, he suddenly discovered that the space around him was completely locked. he wanted to stop the heavenly lightning attack, but his true essence was stagnant, causing his movements to be slow. ¡°bang!¡± gan tianlei¡¯s punch landed on the back of the barefoot emperor¡¯s head. the barefooted emperor was instantly knocked out and fell to the ground. ¡°tie him up!¡± xing tianzi took out a trapping formation dharma treasure and trapped the barefoot emperor in a cage, rendering him immobile! fifteen minutes later. the barefoot emperor woke up. in front of him, four people stared at him coldly. ¡°all of you¡­what kind of formation is that?¡± the barefooted emperor was both embarrassed and angry. he was a great emperor, yet he was captured by a group of juniors who were like ants undergoing tribulation? fortunately, no one knew. if this were to spread, his reputation would be ruined! ¡°hmph, of course it¡¯s a formation that senior bestowed upon us. you call yourself an ancient emperor?¡± ¡°you¡¯re called an ancient emperor?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?¡± gan tianlei stared at the barefooted emperor and said disdainfully. his punch had landed squarely on the back of the barefoot emperor¡¯s head. ¡°you¡­¡± the barefoot emperor was infuriated by gan tianlei¡¯s taunt, but he was speechless! if he had to face it again, he would still be unable to break through the confinement of the mysterious array formation! thus, the barefoot emperor chose to remain silent. however, a great emperor was a great emperor after all. although he couldn¡¯t attack for a short period of time, the barefoot great emperor was still accumulating strength! ¡°you say you are an ancient emperor? then where did you come from?¡±mo shengu stared at the barefoot emperor pan and asked. the person in front of them was indeed powerful. if it wasn¡¯t for the array given to them by the senior, the four of them would probably have lost their lives to this person. the tian yuan continent was filled with experts other than the seniors. since when was there an ancient emperor? after the fallen emperor era, weren¡¯t all great emperors dead? the others also reacted. this was a crucial question. mo shengu noticed the problem and got busy! ¡°this¡­¡± the barefoot emperor was stunned. he didn¡¯t dare to answer this question. if he did, it would be equivalent to exposing the door of antiquity. the other great emperors wouldn¡¯t let him off. ¡°i¡­ i lied to you. how am i an ancient emperor? i¡¯m just an ordinary mahayana realm cultivator! ¡°the barefoot emperor smiled awkwardly. ¡°hmm? not honest?¡± gan tianlei raised his fist again when he saw that the barefoot emperor was not telling the truth. ¡°you, you impudent!¡± the barefoot emperor was furious that gan tianlei was going to use violence against him. did the great emperor have a bad temper? ¡°ah!¡± in the next moment, the barefoot great emperor¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°you¡¯re called the barefoot emperor? or an ancient emperor?¡± glowing heavenly thunder was addicted! this was the first time he had beaten up an ancient emperor like this. awesome! ¡°don¡¯t go too far!¡± the barefoot emperor continued to resist as he threw another punch. ¡°all!¡± ¡°are you going to tell me?¡± gan tianlei asked again. ¡°hmph, just you wait. i¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson in the future.¡±the barefoot emperor continued. ¡°ah!¡± some were smashed down in groups. then, a series of punches and curses sounded. it lasted for a full fifteen minutes. the sound of the fist did not stop, but the curses had already subsided. in its place was a pleading voice. ¡± i¡¯m really not the f * eking great emperor!¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: Fat, There Really Are Ten Colored Flowersl i chapter 166: fat, there really are ten colored flowersl i translator: 549690339 the barefoot emperor collapsed. he was a grand martial monarch realm expert, so he had to obey his heart. the key was that under the suppression of these four people¡¯s array formation, his true essence was stagnant to an extreme! the true essence in his dantian and meridians seemed to be circulating at a turtle speed. otherwise, how could he, a great emperor, endure such humiliation? ¡°hmph, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, then don¡¯t blame me for soulsearching you.¡± mo shengu picked up the dao disk and chanted the ancient incantation of the dao disk. a black and white yin-yang fish appeared on the dao disk and stabbed into the mind of the barefoot emperor. ¡°not good!¡± the barefooted emperor¡¯s expression changed. he could clearly feel a divine sense piercing into his sea of consciousness, preparing to pry into his memories. due to the suppression of the formation, even if the barefoot emperor wanted to use his god essence to resist, the effect was minimal. the secret of the door of antiquity could not be leaked. ¡°ha!¡± the barefoot emperor roared and burned his blood essence. in a short period of time, he gathered his divine origin to resist the invasion of his knowledge sea. then, he slapped his chest and a drop of heart blood flew out. the barefooted emperor used his heart blood to break the magic treasure. ¡°run.¡± the barefoot emperor turned and ran. in just an instant, the barefoot emperor disappeared without a trace. ¡°this person runs really fast.¡± gan tianlei shouted angrily. the barefoot emperor had fled too quickly, and the four of them were caught off guard. after that, they summoned the five elders of the heaven building sect overnight to complete the pit in front of them. the night passed. everything was as usual, as if nothing had happened. xiao changtian got up and sat down in the courtyard for a simple set of radio calisthenics. then he had a game with alpha. he was delighted to find that alpha had improved again. ye fan was chopping firewood, fetching water, and farming as usual. he was having a great time. lin tingzhi followed beside ye fan. was she wiping his sweat for him¡­ wang miaoshou had been in his room recently, developing a new pill. jiang beichen and diwu were holding their swords, clashing against each other. su daji stayed in her room every day, and her cultivation had become more and more profound. lin ruomiao seemed to have left the small courtyard these few days and returned to the lin manor. xiao changtian looked at his lively little courtyard, which had the aura of life. his heart was filled with gratification. although this stupid system was unreliable, the disciples it accepted were quite reliable. except for the two who were showing off their affection¡­ xiao changtian looked up at the sky. he was in a good mood, and the sky was clear. he recalled that he had once hunted in the east victory continent, and his heart itched. ¡°disciples, follow me out hunting.¡±xiao changtian suggested. staying at home all day would also make him feel irritated. it just so happened that the immortal cultivators hadn¡¯t used any tricks on them in the past few days. with four guards protecting them, hunting should be safe. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the disciples stopped their work. xiao changtian took out his longbow from his room. even shangguan shuai shuai and the others couldn¡¯t carry this bow. xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect jiu ¡®er to carry it for him. he slung the longbow over his shoulder, called the four guards, and brought alpha. the rest of the animals were left at home, guarded by lin ruomiao. the group set off to hunt in the forest outside the great sun. at the same time. the barefoot emperor, who had fled far away from the entrance of the small courtyard, fled dejectedly and found yin jiufeng! ¡°i¡¯ve already gone to find that person. he¡¯s not simple. ¡°i fought with him and was on par with him. however, there were many of them and they used a special array formation, causing me to suffer a little.¡¯the barefoot emperor said. ¡°oh? was that so? lying in front of me? do you think you can hide it?¡± yin jiufeng stared at the ten-colored flower in his hand and said in a cold voice. ¡°hmph, i suffered a little! we didn¡¯t fight that person.¡± the barefoot emperor was exposed. he knew that yin jiufeng could read minds other than using poison, so he changed his words. ¡°merely a loss?¡± yin jiufeng refused to give up. ¡°alright, i was trapped by a junior¡¯s array formation and beaten up by a junior.¡¯the barefoot emperor knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°however, you have to keep this matter a secret for me. otherwise, my reputation will be ruined! ¡°the barefoot emperor said. ¡°haha.¡± yin jiufeng didn¡¯t reply. he just chuckled. ¡°alright, i came to look for you this time to ask you to help me stall the array formation. i¡¯ll go kill that person! there hasn¡¯t been any accident since we joined forces.¡¯the barefoot emperor said. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± yin jiufeng disappeared like a ghost. the barefooted emperor was delighted. if the two of them joined forces, they would definitely be able to kill that person! lin manor, woodshed. chu yiren woke up. to her surprise, she realized that the rope around her had been broken into several pieces. moreover, there seemed to be a tinge of green in his dantian. her cultivation was originally in the semi-god realm, but now, she was already in the saint king realm. ¡°this is ridiculous coming home from school-absolutely ridiculous!¡± chu yiren was by xiao changtian¡¯s side, so it was normal for her to be able to say a few words of modern folk tales. she pushed open the door of the woodshed and left lin manor. as chu yiren walked out of the room, the green crystal in tiger strength¡¯s hand began to glow! ¡°this direction is the northern barren state?¡± ¡°that person is in the north barren continent!¡± demon emperor hu li and demon emperor niu chong were overjoyed. they did not expect that they could complete the task assigned by the demon god so quickly. at that time, the entire demon race would have a great fortune. it was even possible for them to ascend to the upper world! the two demon emperors immediately set off. they were the only ones who knew about this matter, so they did not inform the other demon emperors. as long as the two of them completed the mission, the opportunities that the tiger clan and the ox clan could obtain would be far greater than that of the other demon clans! ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± hu li and niu chong, the two monster emperors, headed to the north barren state together. when chu yiren arrived at the courtyard, she saw that there was no one there. lin ruomiao was in the room, and chu yiren hadn¡¯t noticed her. under fatty rongrong¡¯s guidance, chu yiren found out that xiao changtian had brought everyone out hunting. ¡°i want to go too.¡± chu yiren¡¯s spiritual essence recovered. she summoned the snow wolf king and rode on its back. with a flick of her whip, she drove the snow wolf king into the forest outside dayang town. not long after chu yiren left, the barefoot emperor and nine wind emperor arrived. ¡°this is the place.¡± the barefoot emperor pointed at the courtyard in front of him. ¡°only one person? are you kidding me?¡±yin jiufeng said coldly as he fiddled with the ten-colored flower in his hand. ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be¡­ let¡¯s go in.¡± the barefoot emperor prepared to break in. but right at this time, the fat rongrong opened the door of the courtyard, and the green haired turtle rode on his head, slowly walking out. ¡°fatty, there really is a ten-colored flower!¡± Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Completing the Mission, You Can Ascend to Heaven !_1 chapter 167: completing the mission, you can ascend to heaven !_1 translator: 549690339 ¡°murry up and give the ten-colored flower to my boss!¡± fatty rongrong stood up, speaking arrogantly. he knew the person on the left. he came to cause trouble last night and was beaten up by four guards. the one on the right was definitely jackals of the same tribe. accomplices! ¡°oh? a bear demon, interesting?¡± staring at the panda, yin jiufeng raised the flower in his hand and blew it out in one breath. it was as if ten different colored pollen was being blown out of the flower, towards rongrong and the turtle. ¡°do you have to do that? you¡¯re going to use your ultimate move right away?¡± the barefooted emperor subconsciously moved further away and sealed his consciousness. yin jiufeng was good at using poison, and the most poisonous one was the ten-colored pollen. it could corrode bones and steal souls, and even great emperors would find it difficult to resist. ¡°hehe, anyone who dares to touch my ten-colored flower should die.¡±yin jiufeng held the ten-colored flower in his palm, his eyes filled with malice. ¡°ha, we¡¯re not human, so we don¡¯t have to die?¡±fatty rongrong scratched her head with a paw, her face revealing a joyful expression. however, the turtle slapped him on the head and said,¡±¡±fat, it¡¯s not a human but a curse. you can¡¯t say that about yourself.¡± ¡°oh.¡± fatty rongrong nodded, whatever boss said. even though he felt that he was not a human, he was an iron-eating beast, the very, very fierce kind¡­ ¡°hehe, it smells good and should be delicious, right?¡±fatty rongrong asked. ¡°then eat it.¡± the turtle said indifferently. ¡°alright.¡± fatty rongrong nodded, standing up, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws, opening a huge mouth, revealing sharp teeth like steel. with a sudden inhale, the pollen was swallowed into her stomach. after swallowing it, she licked her lips.¡± it¡¯s sweet and delicious. do you have more?¡±¡± seeing this, yin jiufeng and the barefoot emperor frowned. something was wrong! even a great emperor couldn¡¯t resist yin jiufeng¡¯s poison, but this panda was fine after eating it? ¡°not good, we might have encountered an iron eater!¡± yin jiufeng¡¯s face turned cold, and he subconsciously took a step back. the barefooted emperor¡¯s face turned cold. in their era, the iron eater was the mount of that person. it was extremely terrifying! ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the two of them looked at each other and were about to escape. ¡°did this sea king let you go?¡± suddenly, the turtle¡¯s voice rang out. he was determined to get that ten-colored flower. he still needed to give it to phantasmal shadow to complete his great cause as the sea king! then, the turtle¡¯s body flashed and blocked the two of them. ¡°what?¡± the two of them were shocked. they clearly did not expect the turtle to be so fast. yin jiufeng and barefoot looked at each other and attacked the turtle at the same time. an enormous golden foot shadow and a huge wheel formed from ten-colored petals rumbled as they shot toward the turtle. ¡°you still dare to show off in front of me?¡± the old dirty turtle chuckled, and then a huge black tortoise dharma appeared. at that time, a xuanwu phantom that was taller than the sky had four legs that were like pillars that supported the sky! the endless seawater around the black tortoise surged as if it wanted to drown the heavens! the golden foot shadow and the ten-colored wheel hit the black tortoise dharma idol and exploded, disappearing completely. ¡°black tortoise?¡± seeing this scene, the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng were extremely shocked. was this the legendary divine beast black tortoise? ¡°your ten-colored flower, this sea king wants it!¡± the black tortoise stared at yin jiufeng coldly. its tone was dignified and could not be disobeyed! a destructive aura enveloped yin jiufeng and the barefoot emperor. yin jiufeng and the barefoot emperor knelt down under the black tortoise¡¯s terrifying aura. ¡°hand it over! i¡¯ll let you go.¡± black tortoise said coldly. ¡°here you go!¡± yin jiufeng snorted coldly and threw out the ten-colored petal. the black tortoise caught it in an instant, and the aura that enveloped the two of them disappeared. ¡°run!¡± the two of them turned cold and fled in a hurry. as for the black tortoise, after obtaining the ten-colored petals, he prepared to head to the victorious east continent.¡±fatty, let¡¯s go!¡± in the forest. the elk ran, the hare jumped, and the birds chirped. it was quiet and peaceful, so beautiful that one could not bear to break it! ¡°aren¡¯t there any ferocious beasts?¡± xiao changtian remembered that he had hunted a huge black bear in the black forest of the victorious east continent! it was extremely boring to hunt a few wild rabbits now. at the very least, there would be a tiger or a wild ox. only by roasting such a large ferocious beast would it be enough for everyone to share. ¡°hmm? is there any movement?¡± just as xiao changtian was complaining, footsteps suddenly sounded from the forest in front of him. ¡°yiren?¡± xiao changtian was about to shoot an arrow when he heard the footsteps of a large animal. however, it suddenly disappeared. instead, he heard a familiar set of footsteps. xiao changtian could tell that it was chu yiren¡¯s footsteps! ¡°you little girl, no wonder 1 feel like i¡¯m missing someone these few days. where did you go?¡±xiao changtian asked. chu yiren¡¯s heart skipped a beat at this question. senior should know that he was tied up in the woodshed, right? senior didn¡¯t save him, but now he was asking the obvious? senior was punishing him! chu yiren lowered her head in shame and said apologetically,¡±¡±i¡¯m sorry, senior. i should have listened to you and left before entering the lin family.¡± chu yiren lowered her head and whispered, afraid that xiao changtian would blame her! ¡°hmm?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. chu yiren followed him in? then these few days, could it be that he was captured by someone? it was very possible! ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. remember this next time.¡±xiao changtian said calmly, feeling a little lucky that chu yiren had managed to escape from the hands of those cultivators. this was a blessing in disguise! ¡°yes, sir!¡± chu yiren nodded. ¡°alright, you guys go play by yourselves. remember not to run too far.¡±xiao changtian ordered. now that hunting was boring, it was better to treat it as an autumn outing. everyone agreed and ran around in twos and threes to enjoy the scenery. chu yiren accompanied su daji as they went to the back of the mountain to pick wildflowers! xiao changtian and alpha drew a simple chess manual on the stone slab and played with alpha absentmindedly. his gaze was still on the longbow. he felt a little regretful that he hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy himself when he came out to hunt. he was very unhappy! ¡°sigh, such a large mountain forest. at least there¡¯s a tiger¡­¡± xiao changtian said speechlessly. not far away. hu li and niu chong, the two demon emperors, followed the instructions of the crystal and arrived in front of the great forest. ¡°this direction seems to be the back mountain.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the back mountain.¡± tiger strength demon emperor was overjoyed. they were about to find the person that the demon god must kill. as long as they completed the mission, they would be able to ascend to heaven! hahaha¡­. Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: Killing a Demon God with a Single Arrowl_l chapter 168: killing a demon god with a single arrowl_l translator: 549690339 ¡°a little further ahead!¡± tiger demon emperor said happily. according to the green light on the crystal, they were getting closer and closer. the two of them kept moving forward and soon saw chu yiren and su daji picking flowers. ¡°this green light is flashing, but it doesn¡¯t point to a specific person. which one should we kill?¡±niu chong was stunned. ¡°nonsense, who cares where she is? kill both of them together, it¡¯s foolproof! ¡°tiger demon emperor said with a smile. ¡°good idea!¡± niu chong nodded. ¡°you kill the one on the left, i¡¯ll kill the one on the right, one each!¡±tiger power demon emperor commanded the two of them to transform into their beast forms. a piebald tiger and a wild yak! roar! moo! tiger demon emperor roared, niu chong roared, the piebald tiger moved like the wind, and the wild yak charged like a cannonball! the two demon emperors were thinking about the goal of ascending to heaven, chu yiren, and su daiji. ¡°what?¡± chu yiren and su daji, who were squatting on the ground picking flowers, were caught off guard and couldn¡¯t react in time. they turned their heads and saw the two demons. ¡°we¡¯re finished!¡± the two of them were shocked. it was too late to dodge now. these were two demon emperors, and their strength was far above theirs. it was here. xiao changtian, who was playing chess with alpha, keenly heard the roars of tigers and cows, as well as chu yiren and su daiji¡¯s terrified voices. ¡°a ferocious beast attacked the two of them?¡± xiao changtian stomped his feet and stood up straight. he raised his bow and nocked the arrow. his movements were done in one go! in fact, he hadn¡¯t even used a breath¡¯s worth of time! ¡°with great success in archery, even from ten thousand meters away, you can still be accurate.¡± xiao changtian smiled and shot out two arrows! whoosh! whoosh! the two arrows flew side by side, creating two piercing sounds. just as the piebald tiger and wild yak were about to collide with chu yiren and su daiji, two sharp arrows shot out like meteors. with a whoosh, two arrows hit the target! bang! the piebald tiger and the wild yak were hit at the same time. they were sent flying by the huge force of the arrow and nailed to the rock wall of the back mountain. ¡°saved?¡± ¡°it¡¯s master!¡± chu yiren and su daiji were overjoyed when they saw tiger emperor and niu chong nailed to the wall! seeing those two arrows, he instantly understood that his master had made a move! ¡°master is indeed invincible!¡± su daji said with a smile. ¡°of course senior is very powerful.¡± chu yiren chimed in. as for demon emperor hu li and demon emperor niu chong, who were nailed to the rock wall, they were shocked! ¡°how is that possible?¡± demon emperor hu li and demon emperor niu chong looked incredulous. their inner cores had been pierced by two sharp arrows. ¡°no, if this continues, we will die. hurry up and invite the demon god clone to descend to the mortal world!¡± tiger strength demon emperor said anxiously. he took out a green crystal and dropped a drop of his blood essence on it. weng! for a moment, the green gem trembled and burst out with a dazzling green light. the green light condensed and a blurry shadow of a woman appeared. however, the moment the woman¡¯s blurry figure appeared, all the beasts in the forest were frightened and the birds were shocked! ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± yin jiufeng, the barefoot emperor, who was escaping from the small courtyard, naturally saw the woman¡¯s shadow in the sky. just by staring at the woman¡¯s phantom, they felt a majestic and vast pressure, as well as a terrifying blow above the laws! ¡± this person is from the upper realm?!¡± the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng turned pale with fright. in their minds, they suddenly remembered who the person in front of them was. ¡°it¡¯s a demon god, an existence who ascended to the immortal realm among the demons!¡± ¡± that¡¯s her clone?!¡± the two of them were shocked. although they were great emperors, it was already difficult for great emperors to resist immortals, let alone existences who had already ascended to the immortal world. even if it was just a clone, it was not something they could withstand. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± the barefoot emperor said in a deep voice. facing such an existence, they could only keep a respectful distance! ¡°seal it.¡± however, the clone of the demon emperor uttered a cold and ancient voice. as the voice fell, a layer of green barrier suddenly appeared in the space. as the green barrier appeared, the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng were shocked! this was a spatial divine art. the demon god¡¯s clone had sealed the entire space. ¡°what does the demon god want?¡± the barefoot emperor panicked. he could clearly feel the killing intent of the demon god. even though the killing intent wasn¡¯t directed at him, the space was sealed. no one could stop the demon god! this sealed space would also turn into dust, including them! ¡°who are you?¡± chu yiren stared at the demon god¡¯s clone before her, frowning as she questioned it. she felt that the demon god¡¯s clone before her seemed familiar, especially its voice. however, she couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°you don¡¯t need to know this. just wait for your death.¡± the demon god clone raised his huge palm, gathering dozens of nomological laws in his palm. he crushed chu yiren like a small mountain! ¡°it¡¯s over. this space is about to be destroyed!¡± the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng felt this terrifying might and their faces were shocked! in front of this terrifying pressure, they could not feel any vitality. on the other side, xiao changtian was rushing over. ¡°i killed a tiger and a yak.¡±xiao changtian touched his longbow, his face revealing a joyful expression. ¡°woof woof.¡± alpha shouted softly, wagging his tail. however, just as xiao changtian arrived at the back of the mountain, he saw a bunch of green, ghost-like women waving their hands, seemingly wanting to capture chu yiren. ¡°this is¡­a ghost?¡± xiao changtian was shocked. he had never seen such an existence before. however, xiao changtian couldn¡¯t just ignore the demon god¡¯s doppelganger¡¯s giant palm that was about to land on chu yiren. ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll try my best.¡± xiao changtian raised his bow and arrow. he didn¡¯t know how to save chu yiren now. it was too late to run over and take her away. the best solution was to shoot. whoosh! the arrow on the longbow turned into a shooting star. with a swoosh, it aimed at the forehead of the demon god¡¯s clone and shot straight at it! ¡°die!¡± the demon god¡¯s clone glared at chu yiren, his eyes filled with killing intent. he wanted nothing more than to destroy chu yiren¡¯s soul. however, at this moment. an arrow that was like a stream of light instantly pierced through the forehead of the demon god¡¯s clone. ¡°ah!¡± the demon god¡¯s clone let out a miserable scream. in an instant, it turned into countless green lights and exploded in this space. ¡°how is that possible?¡± the green light dissipated, leaving only a voice of disbelief and doubt in the space. ¡°are you two okay? what the hell is that?¡±xiao changtian walked over.. Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Is the Senior the Reincarnation of the Human Emperor?_i chapter 169: is the senior the reincarnation of the human emperor?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°i¡¯m fine!¡± chu yiren and su daji hurriedly shook their heads. senior¡¯s arrow was truly too terrifying. it actually killed the demon god¡¯s clone. that was a demon god! ancient fey god! rumor had it that they had ascended to the immortal world and become true immortals. even if it was just a clone, it was like a god in front of everyone! no one on the tian yuan continent was a match for the demon god¡¯s clone. this was because after becoming an expert of the immortal world and ascending, the power and laws he grasped far surpassed those of the tian yuan continent. before the demon god ascended, he was a super expert who had once ruled an era. what more now? ¡°what the hell is that?¡± xiao changtian asked in confusion. he had never seen such a ghost before. its whole body was green and emitting green light, which made him extremely uncomfortable. ¡°what the hell¡­¡± ¡°uh, he should be a demon ghost.¡± chu yiren didn¡¯t know how to answer her senior¡¯s question. that was the avatar of the demon god. in senior¡¯s eyes, it was actually a ghost. ¡°alright, now that this has happened, everyone should be careful. let¡¯s go back now. if any ghost isn¡¯t afraid of my bow and arrow, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡±xiao changtian said. the green ghost had attacked chu yiren and su daji and had almost succeeded. the woman now still had jiu ¡®er. although the remaining disciples were all strong, they were still lacking compared to the ghost god. there were only four xiuxianists present. with everyone so scattered, it was very likely that something else would happen. ¡°yes.¡± the crowd didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. since xiao changtian had spoken, they gathered at the fastest speed possible. in fifteen minutes, everyone had gathered. xiao changtian nodded after counting the number of people. everyone was here. ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡± xiao changtian had ye fan and wang miaoshou carry the tiger and yak on their backs. one of the two disciples was very strong. the other one was muscular and did not look weak. compared to the fans who needed to take drugs, he was much stronger. the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng, who were far away in the void, watched xiao changtian and the others leave. they couldn¡¯t come back to their senses for a long time. the entire mountain forest was silent for two hours. only then did the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng descend from the sky. their faces were filled with disbelief. this matter left them dumbfounded. ¡°what we wanted to kill before¡­it seems to be that person, right?¡± the barefooted emperor took out a portrait. it was xiao changtian. this portrait was given to him by the skeletal man in the dark chamber. ¡°yes¡­ what?¡± yin jiufeng shivered and did not dare to answer. the person in front of them could kill a demon god with an arrow. he was not someone they could kill. yin jiufeng didn¡¯t dare to admit that he wanted to kill xiao changtian. ¡°oh, 1 don¡¯t think so.¡± the barefoot emperor put away the portrait and said. ¡°let¡¯s go and take a look at the scene?¡±the two of them were silent for a full fifteen minutes before the barefoot emperor spoke again. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± yin jiufeng nodded. the two of them did not use any cultivation and walked over on foot. their auras were restrained. they didn¡¯t dare to act presumptuously in front of this terrifying arrow intent! ¡°kacha!¡± as they approached, the huge mountain in front of them felt a slight fluctuation in the air. the entire mountain collapsed! countless rocks fell down, and a large number of trees fell to the ground. however, the arrow was tightly nailed to a dark green light. the dark green light tried to escape, but no matter how it twisted and tried to escape in space, it could not leave. ¡°this is a wisp of the consciousness of the demon god¡¯s clone?¡± the two of them were great emperors, so they were very knowledgeable. they immediately recognized that the dark green light in front of them was the avatar consciousness of the yao god. ¡°that¡­the means of an expert were truly unimaginable!¡± when the two of them saw this scene, they were incomparably shocked. ¡°hmph, my ten colored flower has been taken away, so i¡¯ll use this arrow as my weapon.¡± yin jiufeng stretched out his hand and beckoned. in the space in front of him, a wisp of wind formed the shape of a palm. the palm grabbed towards the arrow. ¡°bang!¡± however, before it could even get a foot away from the arrow, the aura of spiritual energy instantly shattered yin jiufeng¡¯s vital essence palm. ¡°what?¡± yin jiufeng was stunned and found it hard to believe. ¡°hmph, i don¡¯t believe that you can block all of my attacks with the demon god¡¯s consciousness pinned to you and you¡¯ve left master!¡±yin jiufeng snorted coldly. his white robe made him look like a ghost in the dark night. his two hands grabbed at the arrow. ¡°caught you!¡± yin jiufeng was overjoyed. he held the arrow in his hand, and his face was filled with ecstasy. however, all of a sudden. yin jiufeng¡¯s expression froze as if he had been struck by lightning. a vast universe of the milky way appeared in his mind. ¡°where is this place?¡± yin jiufeng was puzzled. however, before he could sense anything unusual, he saw a man standing at the end of the universe. it was chaos. he was wearing a green robe and holding a bow. a long arrow condensed from chaos was slowly moving towards the stars. soon after. the green-robed man released his hand with a bang. the long arrow condensed from chaos broke through countless planes and spaces. boom! boom! boom! countless galaxies were shattered, and the arrow pierced through billions of galaxies! then, the arrow pierced through the hundred thousand galaxies in front of him and hit his glabella. ¡°all!¡± yin jiufeng felt a pain as if he was about to die. in an instant, he was sent flying like a cannonball and crashed into a huge rock. more than ten of his bones were broken. ¡°yin jiufeng?¡± the barefoot emperor was shocked because he felt a supreme aura descending. this aura was extremely terrifying. it was as if he had passed through countless planes and countless voids! at that moment, his consciousness seemed to have gone blank. ¡°yin jiufeng?¡± he did not have time to think about these things. he hurriedly went to help yin jiufeng up. however, just as he approached yin jiufeng, a majestic force bounced him away. one of the barefoot emperor¡¯s feet was cut off by a sharp aura! ¡°all!¡± the barefoot emperor screamed like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°quickly go find that senior! otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely die!¡± ¡°hurry up and go!¡± ¡°this is the renhuang arrow. that senior is the reincarnation of the renhuang!¡± yin jiufeng, who was seriously injured and on the verge of death, spoke these words in a shaky voice before he completely fainted. ¡°what is it? the reincarnation of the human emperor?¡± the barefoot emperor was dumbfounded! ¡°i¡¯ll go now.. wait for me to come back!¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: New Disciple Mission (1) chapter 170: new disciple mission (1) translator: 549690339 human emperor! emperor of the human race! he was the king of the entire human race, an existence that symbolized the invincibility of the human race. ¡°how is this possible? that expert is actually the reincarnation of the renhuang?¡± the barefoot emperor flew on one foot, holding his other foot in his hand. rumor had it that the demon emperor ascended to the celestial realm and became a powerhouse of the celestial realm. however, the human emperor, who was also an emperor, was far more powerful than the demon emperor in terms of strength and prestige in the clan! because of the human emperor¡¯s personal charm, a large portion of the powerful demons back then had joined the human race. therefore, the current beast tamer sect came into being. back then, the iron eaters were the strongest of the monster race. ¡°the reincarnation of a human emperor? i actually agreed to kill the human emperor?¡± ¡°i¡¯m really not human!¡± the barefoot emperor slapped himself in the air. before the fallen emperor era, the human sovereign realm was an existence that was even higher than the immortal realm. the human sovereign was a powerful being that everyone in the human tribe respected. it was because the human sovereign had led the weak human tribe to open up the great wilderness and lead the rise of the human tribe¡¯s powerful beings that the human tribe had become what it was today. even great emperors like them were just small fries by the side of the human emperor back then. as for the barefoot emperor, who was nearing the end of his era, even the experts around the renhuang had never seen him before. they had only heard rumors about him. if it was really the human ruler, then he had committed a grave mistake. the barefoot emperor flew towards the courtyard. above the eastern sea. the green haired turtle rode on top of rongrong¡¯s head, similarly swiftly galloping. ¡°fatty, hurry up. i want phantasmal shadow to see this ten-colored flower as soon as possible!¡±the green-haired turtle held the ten-colored flower in its mouth. a green light flashed and the poison on it was completely removed. ¡°alright, boss!¡± in order to speed up, fatty rongrong opened that huge abyss mouth like a black hole. the aura of the world suddenly entered fatty rongrong¡¯s stomach. seeing that the breath was almost finished, fatty rongrong closed her mouth. soon after, the surrounding yuan qi came out from behind rongrong. fatty rongrong directly turned into a rocket, shooting out! whoosh! in an instant, they arrived at the nine phoenix imperial palace. ¡°fatty, hurry up and brake!¡± the tortoise stretched out its two claws and grabbed the fat rongrong¡¯s head. bang! after fatty rongrong landed, she directly smashed a few hundred meter deep hole in the ground. because she couldn¡¯t stop, she still wanted to continue gliding for a while. ¡°hehe, boss turtle, i sucked in too much and didn¡¯t control it well. this is the first time i¡¯ve used this move.¡± fatty rongrong stood up, scratching her head with her two large claws. ¡°forget it. i¡¯ll get little ma to teach you some spatial abilities when we get back. it¡¯s too troublesome to fly like this.¡±the green-haired turtle said indifferently. ¡°thank you, boss! thank you!¡± ¡°boss is wise, handsome, and talented. look, even the way he holds a flower in his mouth is the most handsome in the world!¡± ¡°boss lives as long as the heavens. he lives as long as the heavens. he dies of old age¡­¡± fatty rongrong poured out a large number of words, not knowing if it was right or not, but it was a heartfelt praise. ¡°not bad, not bad!¡± the dirty old turtle rubbed the fat rongrong¡¯s head, a green light flashing. ¡°i¡¯m green again. thank you, boss.¡±fatty rongrong was immersed in the green light, her cultivation level rising once more. looking at the scene before them, the people of the nine phoenix dynasty wanted to laugh, but they didn¡¯t dare to. their faces turned red. ¡°puchi!¡± finally, shangguan shuai couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°hmm? what are you laughing at?¡± rongrong turned her head. ¡°senior, i¡¯m sorry. i thought of something happy!¡±shangguan shuai was stared at by fatty rongrong¡¯s cold gaze, his expression turning cold as he hurriedly explained. ¡°tell me what¡¯s so funny that boss and 1 can hear?¡±fatty rongrong continued. the dirty old turtle also looked over. ¡°no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± shangguan shuaishuai hurriedly shook his head. ¡°no, you have to tell me today.¡±the fat rongrong opened her mouth, revealing those terrifying sharp teeth! a cold light shone from his teeth. ¡°senior, i¡¯ll tell you, i¡¯ll tell you. 1 saw a group of old sows lining up and falling into the ditch.¡±shangguan shuaishuai quickly said. then, he saw a group of women walking out of the thearch palace, led by the old woman, being sent flying by the panda¡¯s aura that was still lingering in the pit. just like that¡­ he fell into the huge ditch beside him. ¡°general shangguan, what did you say?¡± ¡°who are you calling an old sow? do you think i¡¯m old?¡± ¡°f * ckhim!¡± a group of female experts from the nine phoenix dynasty swarmed toward the upper echelon of the upper echelon like a tide. ¡°all!¡± ¡°all ~ all ~ ah!¡± screams that sounded like pigs being slaughtered rose and fell like waves on the sea, but also like the ups and downs of life! it was not until shangguan shuai was beaten into a pig¡¯s head and lying on the ground like mud that the female boxers retracted their fists. ¡°you deserve it for provoking us!¡± the group of female experts looked at shangguan shuai in disdain. they actually dared to call them pigs. they were clearly little princesses that were as beautiful as fairies¡­ ¡°senior, why are you here?¡± phantasmal shadow saw the old dirty turtle and hurriedly walked over to ask respectfully. ¡°here, ten-colored flower!¡± the old dirty turtle handed the ten-colored flower to phantasmal shadow. ¡°but senior, i¡¯m already married.¡±phantasmal shadow shook her head. ¡± what?!¡± the turtle¡¯s face turned green with anger. he had spent a long time to find such a ten-colored flower. y-y-y-y-you¡­ married? the dirty old turtle felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck the clear sky, and a light rain started to fall in his head. a gust of wind blew a withered yellow leaf over, raising it up and then falling down¡­ i lost? benhai actually bowed for the first time! phantasmal shadow was already married, and the sea king had only managed to find the ten-colored flower? ¡°fatty, let¡¯s go!¡± the old dirty turtle was very disappointed. fatty rongrong nodded, taking the old dirty turtle away. walking out of the nine phoenix emperor palace, arriving above the eastern sea, fatty rongrong opened his mouth and asked: ¡°boss, why are you unhappy?¡± ¡°fatty, you know, 1 like the process of conquering others, not failure! this time, i¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°this sea king is very angry!¡± the more the old dirty turtle thought about it, the angrier he got. he looked at the dark castle floating in the east sea and said,¡±so ugly, so ugly!¡± the old dirty turtle cursed angrily, and the black tortoise dharma power blotted out the sky! zhou wuliang¡¯s seawater split into a hundred-millionth of a centimeter and crashed into the dark castle! boom! the dark castle shook violently, and a huge hole even appeared. the luck that it had absorbed previously was released as if it was being discharged. it happened to land on a disheveled youth. at the same time, xiao changtian, who had just returned to the courtyard, heard the system notification in his mind..¡¯ding¡­disciple recruitment mission!¡¯ Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Everyone Here Is Trashl i chapter 171: everyone here is trashl i translator: 549690339 ¡°ding! release the mission of taking in a disciple and take in a person with boundless luck as a disciple!¡± ¡°reward: host¡¯s charm +1.¡± the system notification sounded. ¡°charisma? what use is this?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. before this, the system had at least given him some calligraphy skill +1, or painting skill¡­ now, i¡¯ll directly add your charisma! what was the use of a hammer when it came to charisma? this was the world of immortal cultivators. could an immortal cultivator kill you with a single slap? in the world of cultivation, martial arts were the most respected! in this place, only with absolute strength could one become the target of everyone¡¯s pursuit and become an existence that everyone focused on! the charm of the system was getting worse and worse. xiao changtian sighed. ¡°hmm? the door was open? someone stole something?¡± walking to the front of the courtyard, xiao changtian saw that the door was open and there was no one inside. most importantly, the door to his room was open. ¡°could it be¡­?¡± ¡°my gold!¡± xiao changtian was shocked. his house was filled with gold. if a thief entered, he must have gone to steal his gold. thinking of the gold, xiao changtian rushed in. as the dark castle was destroyed, a hole appeared on the sea surface, and the fate of the human race, sea race, demon race, and demon race leaked out. a large amount of luck quietly spread in the space. things like luck were hard to grasp and erratic. those black-robed protectors were also at a loss for a moment. ¡°fatty, let¡¯s go.¡± the turtle directly glanced at it, seeing that nothing had happened, and that it hadn¡¯t been completely destroyed, this wasn¡¯t considered going against its master¡¯s request, so it leisurely left on top of fatty rongrong¡¯s head. after two hours, the breach in the dark citadel was finally sealed. in a forest. the dissipated fate energy gathered together and condensed again. not far away, a youth was holding a tattered piece of papyrus paper, which was filled with densely packed words. but, among them, the two big characters are impressively striking- a letter of divorce! however, it wasn¡¯t that he had divorced someone else. it was that he had been divorced by someone else and even had one of his legs broken. he was trembling as he walked. ¡°nalan yan, just you wait. thirty years is the west of the river, thirty years is the east of the river. don¡¯t bully the poor! i¡¯ll definitely come up the mountain to challenge him again!¡± the young man¡¯s name was futian, and he was an orphan. he had no parents, and people even joked that he had jumped out of a rock. however, the previous futian was a true genius. countless people pursued him! countless beauties threw themselves into his arms! only nalan yan had grown up with him in the village and cultivated together with him. originally, the two of them were engaged when they were young. however, since a year ago, everything he did began to be unlucky, and his cultivation plummeted. he had even become a mortal! just like that, nalan yan dumped him. he even scolded him for being disappointing and began to produce a heart of retreat, and followed the peak master of the incense burner peak to run away. futian was naturally furious. every month, he would challenge censer peak, but every time, he would be beaten black and blue. this was the most serious one. ¡°why? why am i so unlucky? when i was born, the immortal told me that five taels of luck had gathered around me and that i had the appearance of an emperor. but why is it gone now?¡± fu tian was puzzled. ¡°sigh, it seems that if i challenge him again, 1 wonder if my leg will recover after two months.¡± futian walked on the road and looked at the divorce papers. actually, he had already given up on nalan yan. what they were fighting for now was just one last breath. the only part of nalan yan¡¯s memories that remained were those of hatred. futian limped along the road. when the mass of qi condensed from providence saw futian walk over, it turned into a gust of wind and entered futian¡¯s mind with a whoosh. futian was stunned for a moment. then, a large book appeared in his mind. there was also a lone figure looking at him and smiling at him. ¡°come and find me to be your master. this book is for you!¡± the figure merely smiled and disappeared from the space. on the big book, he could vaguely see two big words on the cover. human book! fu tian was extremely surprised. he tried to open the book in his mind. in an instant, countless golden tadpole-like characters surged into his body and mind. weng weng weng weng! his mind could not help but tremble. his body was completely wrapped in a golden ocean. a day passed. the young man opened his eyes. the moment he opened his eyes, there seemed to be lightning flashing in his mind. ¡°boom!¡± the youth punched out, and a golden fist shadow directly shattered the hundred thousand mountains! ¡°me? so fierce?¡± fu tian was overjoyed. his face was filled with surprise as he turned to look at incense burner peak! with a stomp, futian instantly arrived at the main hall. ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°futian? why is it you, kid? you still dare to come back?¡± ¡°hahaha, his other two legs are about to break too!¡± ¡°hmm? didn¡¯t he already lose one? why do he still have two¡­¡± a series of mocking voices rang out. ¡°futian, i¡¯ve already divorced you. there¡¯s nothing between the two of us now!¡± a weak person who was in the arms of an 896-year-old man, the sect master of incense burner peak, said coquettishly. ¡°naughty!¡± the sect leader of incense burner peak slapped her butt. the beauty immediately let out a coquettish cry. ¡°all!¡± this caused the essence blood of the experts of incense burner peak to surge. ¡°hmph, 1 came back to take revenge. those who beat me up before, step forward!¡± futian didn¡¯t care about nalan yan at all. he looked at the crowd and said arrogantly. ¡°hmph, kid, do you really want to break all three legs?¡±the expert who interrupted him earlier said coldly. ¡°hahaha, even if you have three legs, i can fulfill your wish!¡± ¡°we can do it!¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you choose one?¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± the cultivators sitting on the seats had savage smiles on their faces. a mere mortal still thought that he was the futian from before? if any one of them went out, they could beat ba futian half to death! ¡°hmph, you bunch of trash, come at me together!¡±fu tian said disdainfully. he touched his nose, then extended his right arm, gave a thumbs up, and rotated it 180 degrees! taunt! naked mockery! ¡°hmph, futian, how dare you call us trash?¡±the experts present all revealed furious expressions. ¡°that¡¯s right, you¡¯re trash. all of you here are trash!¡± futian said disdainfully.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Not A Single One Can Fight!_1 chapter 172: not a single one can fight!_1 translator: 549690339 ¡°futian, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°if you want to die, well fulfill your wish!¡± ¡°let¡¯s attack together and kill him!¡± all the cultivators flew up from their seats. to them, futian was courting death. the people of incense burner peak were very willing to help. ¡°mighty heavenly dragon!¡± ¡°an lan spear!¡± ¡°pegasus meteor fist! quot; all the strong players in the arena used their own killing moves. each and every one of them was extremely terrifying. just their names alone carried an incomparable pressure. these powerful moves exploded with terrifying light in the void, turning into a rainbow. ¡°boom!¡± the rainbow descended like a huge mountain. futian¡¯s figure appeared extremely petite! ¡°hehe, trash!¡± futian mocked him and punched out. the terrifying power instantly shattered the rainbow! the terrifying power collided, stirring up a cloud of dust. dust fell to the ground. the experts of censer peak all fell to the ground. ¡°impossible!¡± ¡°why? how did you suddenly become so strong?¡± the cultivators looked at futian in disbelief. futian was too strong, so strong that they could not defeat him even if they joined forces. however, futian did not answer them. he only looked at the people lying on the ground and said,¡±¡±you didn¡¯t take my life before, so i¡¯ll let you live now.¡± futian¡¯s expression was calm, but in his mind, he was grateful to that immortal. ¡°that expert asked me to go and find a master, but where should i go to find a senior?¡±fu tian was slightly puzzled. just as he was feeling puzzled, nalan yan ran over, knelt on the ground and hugged his thigh, saying,¡±¡±brother futian, they forced me to do this before. now, take me away!¡± the sect leader of incense burner peak hurriedly explained,¡±¡±futian, she volunteered. otherwise, i would have snatched her long ago.¡± ¡°brother futian, he is lying. he saw that you are strong and was afraid. he is lying!¡±nalan yan hurriedly explained. ¡°what about you? you saw that i was strong, so you betrayed others to please me?¡± futian looked at him coldly. ¡± brother futian, 1 love you. i just did something wrong¡­¡± nalan yan was still explaining. however, futian kicked her in the face. ¡°get lost!¡± with a single kick, nalan yan fell to the ground, then ran away from incense burner peak. it was not until they had run far away that fu tian complained,¡±¡±why isn¡¯t there any cultivation technique related to flying in the human book? running is so tiring!¡± ¡°master, just you wait. i¡¯ll go find you now!¡± after he had mocked her, he continued to run with all his might. on censer peak, the farce had ended. everyone was still immersed in the shock from before. clearly, they had not expected futian to become so powerful. it was simply unbelievable! ¡°peak master, i was just stalling just now to get you to ask for help. i was doing it for you! you have to believe me.¡± nalan yan ran over again and threw herself into the embrace of the peak master of incense burner peak. ¡°f * ckyou!¡± however, the peak master of incense burner peak sent her flying with a slap. if it weren¡¯t for this woman, his censer peak would have provoked futian and almost been destroyed. his 8ooth birthday would have almost become a funeral. following that, nalan yan was directly sent out of incense burner peak under the slap of the powerful cultivator from incense burner peak. ¡°hmph, you heartless people who only know how to play with women¡¯s feelings. i will come back!¡± nalan yan¡¯s gaze was fiercely fixed on the censer peak before her as her back disappeared into the setting sun. just like that, futian ran. along the way, he crossed mountains and rivers. when he encountered a sea that he could not cross, he directly found a big demon and fought it. the big demon was beaten until it was obedient and brought him across the sea. day after day passed. in the courtyard. xiao changtian hurriedly walked into the room. he wanted to see if his gold was still there. if it was stolen, it would be a huge loss. however, just as he entered the room, he saw lin ruomiao. lin ruomiao was in the room. she lifted his bed and rummaged through xiao changtian¡¯s wardrobe. ¡°what are you doing?¡± xiao changtian was sure that it wasn¡¯t a thief, so he was relieved. however, he looked at lin ruomiao who was acting suspiciously and asked. ¡°master!¡± lin ruomiao was shocked when she heard the voice and quickly turned her head to kneel down. ¡°what are you doing in my room?¡± xiao changtian asked. the most valuable thing in his room was the gold. however, lin ruomiao didn¡¯t take the gold, but casually rummaged through his bed. what was she doing? ¡°master, i¡­¡± lin ruomiao lowered her head and stuttered with a guilty look. ¡°speak.¡± xiao changtian said. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, master. i wanted to look for the secret manual in your room.¡±lin ruomiao knelt on the ground, her voice trembling. she originally wanted to enter the room and find lin feng¡¯s cultivation manual. she wanted to learn it herself and kill those cultivators as soon as possible to avenge the lin family! who would have thought that xiao changtian would come back so soon? ¡°secret manual?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. what secret manual could he have? the earth dog fist and mortal dao scripture seemed to be¡­ xiao changtian remembered that lin ruomiao seemed to have borrowed the mortal dao scripture from ye fan. could it be that lin ruomiao wanted this? that was true. his family was broken and he was still eating and drinking freely here. clearly, he had a burden in his heart and definitely wanted to do something like ye fan. ¡°ding! [the system has reissued the reward for accepting a disciple: skyblade.]¡± suddenly, the system notification sounded again. an ancient book appeared in xiao changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°skyblade?¡± ¡°it can¡¯t be a guide book for hairdressing, right?¡± xiao changtian was slightly stunned. because of the precedent of the previous two cultivation methods, xiao changtian had learned to be smart. he flipped to the first page and saw three big words¡ª wash! cut! blow! ¡°grass (a type of plant)! as expected!¡± xiao changtian revealed a look of realization. however, this book was enough for lin ruomiao now. she could learn how to cut hair, wash and blow hair for others, and she could be self-sufficient. she didn¡¯t have to bear such a huge psychological burden anymore. ¡°take it. this book is for you. if you study it seriously, it will be enough for you to use for the rest of your life.¡± xiao changtian handed the heaven blade to lin ruomiao. seeing this book, lin ruomiao was overjoyed. it must be a cultivation technique given to her by xiao changtian. she immediately said gratefully,¡±thank you, master. i¡¯ll definitely do my best to live up to your expectations!¡±¡± lin ruomiao¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. only then did he walk out and instruct ye fan,¡±go out and buy some of the ingredients that i pointed out. i¡¯ll roast a tiger for you today!¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± ye fan replied and went to buy ingredients. as for futian, he had challenged all the sects along the way and arrived at dayang town. ¡°sigh, none of them can hit me!¡± Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Chapter 173 chapter 173: chapter 173-can¡¯t a mortal beat a chasaam? _1 translator: 549690339 ¡°how lonely it is to be invincible!¡± futian walked on the streets with a proud expression. he had fought all the way from the small mountain village in the victorious east continent. no leisure sect was his match. it was just that he heard that ye fan of the west bull continent seemed to be extraordinary. a single axe could split the entire west bull continent apart with a casual slash. he wondered if that was true. ¡°boss, give me two catties of beef and three catties of white wine!¡± futian found a small restaurant and sat down, his face filled with loneliness. no opponent¡­ he still couldn¡¯t find his master. how boring! i wonder what strength master has. if 1 fight master, can i defeat master? futian thought about it for a while and decided not to think about it. when he saw his master, he would fight with his master first. wouldn¡¯t there be an outcome? if he was really beaten up by his master, then he would talk nicely. if he was beaten up, he would stand upright, apologize to his master, and earnestly learn from his master. if they beat him¡­ futian did not know how to address his master! ¡°your meat and your wine!¡± after a short while, the waiter served all the beef and white wine that futian had ordered. with a smile on his face, he asked,¡±¡±hey, where are you going?¡± the waiter was just being polite. guests from the south and north went to many places. there weren¡¯t many people who could tell him the truth. ¡°shopkeeper, let me ask you, are there any cultivation sects in this area? the kind with a high reputation and great strength?¡±futian asked. ¡°immortal cultivation sect? are you going to take me as your master? the great sun sect¡¯s nearby great sun sect was a good place!¡±the waiter replied. ¡°does the great sun sect have any experts?¡± fu tian asked again. ¡°yes, there is. daoist great sun, daoist red sun, and the few experts who came later are all top-notch experts.¡±the waiter praised him generously. the existence of the great sun sect was extremely meaningful to the residents of great sun town. whether it was a flood, next year¡¯s drought, or bandits robbing houses, the great sun sect would take care of it. under the jurisdiction of the great sun sect, the mortals could live and work in peace. these commoners had respect for the great sun immortal from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°which direction is the great sun sect?¡± futian did not care about this. he only wanted to challenge him now, so he immediately asked. ¡°in that direction.¡± the waiter pointed at a huge mountain. the mountain peak looked extremely bright red, as if there was a sun behind it. ¡°got it.¡± fu tian stood up, clapped his hands, wiped the beef off his mouth, and left. ¡°hey, objective, you haven¡¯t paid yet and you want to leave?¡±the waiter pulled him back. paying for food was a matter of course. ¡°pay?¡± ¡°oh, 1 forgot!¡± futian smiled and touched his money pouch. however, with two popping sounds, the air in the purse exploded. it was empty! ¡°no money?¡± ¡°this is a small shop, we don¡¯t buy on credit!¡± the waiter¡¯s face darkened. ¡°wait, i¡¯ll go get it now.¡± a look of shame appeared on fu tian¡¯s face. he was an invincible expert, and it would be a shame if he didn¡¯t have money. his first reaction was to run away. it was too embarrassing! he absolutely could not let anyone remember his face! from the moment he obtained cultivation and became an invincible cultivator, futian had already established his life goal. become the strongest human! however, if the future number one expert of the human race was to be smeared with such a dark history¡­ eh! futian was already imagining this scene in his mind. it was a day in the future when he was crowned king and stood at the highest point of the human race. tens of thousands of people chased after him and shouted for him to live forever. however, a mortal suddenly ran out and stood in front of you, saying loudly, he didn¡¯t pay for his meal! fu tian felt like he had lost all his face. he would run away now, and when he had money in the future, he would make it up to the boss. ¡°now, of course, we have to run!¡± at the thought of this, futian stomped his foot. he had already accumulated his strength and was ready to escape. in a flash, the sword passed through a street! only then did the waiter react. fie hurriedly shouted,¡±dine and dash, catch him!¡± the people of dayang town immediately reacted. an outsider was eating and dash here? and now, he still wanted to escape! therefore, the person who bought the handmade noodles picked up the rolling pin, and the person who bought the hairpin directly held the hairpin in his hand. on the street, they directly chased and intercepted futian! futian was dumbfounded. there were actually so many people coming to capture him. wasn¡¯t it because he didn¡¯t have the money to pay now? run! fu tian was even more convinced of his own thirty-six stratagems, and that running was the best. with his immense cultivation, how could the ordinary residents of dayang town catch up to him? in a flash, he had shaken off the people behind him and ran into the next alley. however¡­ in this alley, there was also a crowd chasing after them. ¡°only the road ahead is still unobstructed. there is only one mortal who is taking care of his health.¡± ¡°run from here.¡± with a simple scan of his spiritual will, he immediately determined the escape route. he had no choice. he didn¡¯t want to fly. if he could fly, he would have flown away long ago. ¡°master, you¡¯re so cunning. why didn¡¯t you teach me how to fly when you gave me peerless cultivation?¡±fu tian complained with a sad face. then, he fled from the street ye fan came from. ¡°cultivators?¡± when ye fan saw futian, he was slightly stunned. the futian in front of him was not weak. but why was he running away in a panic? could it be that he was being hunted down? ¡°ye fan, that¡¯s a dine and dash. hurry up and stop him. don¡¯t let him escape!¡±the waiter and ye fan could be considered old acquaintances because some seasonings still needed to be bought from the restaurant. as time passed, the two of them became familiar with each other. the waiter saw that ye fan was an honest person and liked him very much. every time he gave him more seasoning powder. ¡°what? dine and dash?¡± ye fan frowned. the futian in front of him was covered in brocade from top to bottom. the fabric of his clothes was extremely precious. one look and one could tell that he was not the kind of person who lacked money! moreover, he was a cultivator. however, such a person actually didn¡¯t pay for his meal. ¡°you can¡¯t leave.¡± ye fan casually stretched out his hand. futian, who had already run dozens of meters in front of him, suddenly felt the space around him change. then, he felt as if his neck was being grabbed. ¡°mortal, you want to stop me?¡± futian looked at ye fan and asked with a frown. he felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell.. Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: The Appearance of the Hot Shot (1) chapter 174: the appearance of the hot shot (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°you have to pay for your meals. if you don¡¯t have money, you can stay and wash the dishes.¡±ye fan grabbed futian¡¯s collar and said indifferently. ¡°hmph, if you continue like this, i¡¯m going to make a move. i¡¯m telling you, i¡¯m an immortal cultivator. if 1 punch you, you¡¯ll die! ¡°futian frowned and said in a heavy tone. in reality, he would attack ordinary people. however, when he thought about how he would defeat his enemies all the way in the future and become the strongest existence among the human race, standing on that glorious high platform and being worshipped by everyone! then, some people were discussing quietly below. wasn¡¯t that that person? she even washed the dishes at my place. thinking of this, futian broke out in cold sweat. he was an invincible man! he was a man who was determined to become the king of the human race! there must not be so many black spots. after thinking for a moment, futian immediately used the true essence in his body to drive his entire body forward. he did not believe that this mortal was lucky enough to grab his collar. now, he was going all out. let¡¯s see if this mortal was stunned! as he thought about it, he bent his legs and started running. ¡°don¡¯t even think about running away. pay for the waiter¡¯s meal first.¡±however, ye fan¡¯s calm voice sounded in his ear. fu tian realized that his legs were so fast that he could not see them clearly, leaving behind countless afterimages. the shoes under his feet had already created huge sparks on the ground. however, he did not seem to understand. he felt as if he was being controlled by an extremely powerful force, and it was impossible for him to escape. ¡°good boy, you actually hid your strength. then i¡¯ll make my move.¡±how could futian not understand? ye fan was also a powerful cultivator, but he had hidden his cultivation. on the surface, he looked like a mortal. thinking of this, futian did not hold back. his huge fist was wrapped in spiritual power and smashed towards ye fan. along the way, no immortal cultivator had been able to take his punch. ¡°bang!¡± fu tian¡¯s fist flew over. however¡­ in the next moment, futian was stunned on the spot, and his face revealed a look of disbelief. he punched ye fan with his little finger, and even ye fan¡¯s face didn¡¯t have any emotional fluctuations, as if he was bullying an ant. ¡°you, you, you, you¡­¡± futian was so scared that he couldn¡¯t speak. the man in front of him was too strong. he had used all his strength, but he was actually unable to shake the person in front of him at all. ¡°you have to pay for your meal. come back with me now. i¡¯ll supervise you to wash the dishes.¡±ye fan carried futian, his expression calm. ¡°hahaha, ye fan, you¡¯re still strong. you¡¯re strong and strong. you caught this guy in one go.¡± the waiter ran over, panting, his face filled with joy. ¡°let¡¯s see where you can run now.¡±the waiter looked at futian and said fiercely. ¡°i don¡¯t want to wash the dishes. brother, look at the spices you bought. you must be cooking at home, right?¡± ¡°seasonings are extremely important when it comes to cooking.¡± ¡°you can¡¯t be a minute earlier or a second later. if you go and supervise me washing the dishes now, it will definitely delay cooking. let me go, and i promise that i will pay you back in the future.¡± futian had an idea. he stared at the seasoning bottle in ye fan¡¯s hand and said immediately. ¡°this¡­¡± ye fan was slightly stunned. his master, his junior brothers, and his junior sisters wanted to roast tiger meat. it was indeed not good for him to return late. ¡°how about this? 1¡¯11 pay him. ¡°ye fan took out a silver ingot and handed it to the waiter. the waiter was overjoyed,¡±ye fan, you¡¯re really a good person.¡±¡± ¡°then¡­can i go now?¡± a look of pleasant surprise appeared on futian¡¯s face. as long as he could leave, then everything would be fine. ¡°you? no!¡± ¡°since you have made a mistake, you need to be punished. i won¡¯t let you leave until the punishment is over.¡±ye fan said indifferently. he carried futian and hurried back to the courtyard. in the small courtyard, there was a burst of lively sounds. ¡°master, i can¡¯t lift your saber.¡±mu jiuhuang was arranged to cut the meat, but she couldn¡¯t pick up the kitchen knife. ¡°master, these iron skewers, l.dt¡¯s too heavy. i can¡¯t lift it.¡± su daji said. it was xiao changtian¡¯s first time roasting tiger meat. he even took out all the forks that he had brought with him from under his bed, preparing to make a big meal. when he saw the women, he immediately ordered them to cut the meat and skewer it. however, when mu jiuhuang and the others held those knives, they felt that they were heavier than mount tai, so heavy that they could not lift them up! ¡°you guys are usually so strong. why are you so weak now?¡± ¡°i can tell that you want to eat the ready-made food. go sit over there and wait.¡± xiao changtian was speechless. ¡°there¡¯s no other way. in the end, i¡¯m the one who took on everything!¡± xiao changtian let out a long sigh. he easily picked up the kitchen knife in his hand and cut open the tiger¡¯s limbs. with the system¡¯s reward of great success in saber techniques and great mastery in cooking, xiao changtian could cut meat as easily as a butcher cutting a cow. in a short while, xiao changtian had cut the tiger meat into small pieces. his speed of putting on the skewers wasn¡¯t slow either. it only took him 15 minutes to finish. ¡°jiu ¡®er, you roast it.¡± xiao changtian saw that the preparations were complete, so he decided to let jiu ¡®er go and roast the skewers. he needed to rest on the recliner for a while. he was tired from working. in order to prevent the sudden death of his previous life from happening again, xiao changtian was very cautious. whenever his body felt unwell, he would take medicine and rest. ¡°but, 1 can¡¯t carry it.¡± mu jiuhuang lowered her head, not knowing what to say. master¡¯s stick was blessed with laws. ¡°take it. 1 don¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t carry it. it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything heavy.¡±xiao changtian frowned and handed a skewer to mu jiuhuang. mu jiuhuang was helpless. she gathered all her true essence and prepared to take the skewers that were as big as mount tai. however, nothing happened when the skewer was placed in her hands. ¡°look, you¡¯re just trying to be lazy. these sticks don¡¯t weigh much.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°yes.¡± mu jiuhuang hurriedly nodded, not understanding why. ¡°naturally, it was master who gave the orders to these iron skewers.¡±a deep and ancient voice sounded. ¡°i see. thank you, senior divine dragon.¡±mu jiuhuang nodded and gestured to the golden arowana in the pond. xiao changtian was lying down on the rocking chair. ¡°comfortable xiao changtian even wanted to take a nap, but the system notification sounded at this moment,¡± ¡°ding! a genius with luck has appeared!¡± Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: So It’s My Eldest Senior Brother! ! chapter 175: so it¡¯s my eldest senior brother! ! translator: 549690339 ¡°a hot shot? disciple? quot; xiao changtian was delighted and sat up from the recliner. this was good! since his disciple was here, he naturally had to hurry up and take in a disciple. completing the system¡¯s mission as soon as possible could open the path to invincibility! as for the rewards¡­ forget it. xiao changtian had never looked forward to the system¡¯s rewards. he had just transmigrated in the early stages, so he was still full of anticipation. until now, the system was getting more and more stingy. it was simply not human. ¡°that¡¯s right. the system isn¡¯t human to begin with.¡± xiao changtian stood up and prepared to leave the courtyard to welcome his disciple. but very quickly, ye fan entered the small courtyard one step ahead of him. furthermore, he was holding a futian in his hand. ¡°let me go, let me go.¡± initially, futian was still making a ruckus. however, when he walked into the small courtyard, it became quiet in an instant. this was because he sensed a few powerful auras sweeping over. one soars in the nine heavens and shocks the giant dragon in the universe, just like a god, ignoring him. a phoenix with an endless fire domain burning around its body emitted seven-colored divine light¡­ a divine dog with one foot moving horizontally and a universe star as a chess piece that wanted to devour the sky and the moon¡­ a white tiger that stood at the end of the heavens and crushed countless stars with one foot¡­ an ant that walked out of the chaos, and a monkey that moved the world¡­ these few shadows appeared in his mind. he was carried by ye fan and did not dare to move at all. he was extremely obedient, as if he was petrified on the spot. ¡°this¡­ what is this place?¡± fu tian struggled to turn his neck and looked at the people in the courtyard respectfully. the muscular man gave off an immense power. that youth with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes was like an unsheathed green peak, incomparably fierce! ye fan swept his gaze over everyone. everyone gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. even if he put him down and fought with everyone in front of him alone, he seemed to be no match for them. heavens! what the hell was this place? how could there be so many experts? ¡°fortunately, there¡¯s still a mortal.¡±futian heaved a sigh of relief. he could sense xiao changtian¡¯s aura. he could sense that xiao changtian didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy fluctuations around him. he was just a mortal. ¡°it¡¯s good that someone is noob than me.¡± only then did fu tian relax a little. he turned to look at xiao changtian, wanting to see this unlucky guy. but when he looked over, he was dumbfounded! he felt like a bolt of lightning had struck his brain. xiao changtian was dressed in a green robe. he had a handsome face and an extraordinary temperament. the key was that he exuded an unparalleled charm at all times. as she had just stood up, her back was facing futian. ¡°that back¡­¡± ¡°f * ck(a plant)!¡± ¡°is that the master who gave me the cultivation technique previously?¡±fu tian was stunned. this back view was exactly the same as the back view in his mind! the most important thing was that kind of otherworldly temperament, unrestrained and ethereal. ¡°master!¡± futian was overjoyed. he did not expect to meet his master here. ¡°hmm?¡± everyone stared at futian in confusion. ¡°who is this person? is he your disciple, second senior brother?¡±diwu zheng asked. ¡°no, i don¡¯t know him.¡± wang miaoshou shook her head. ¡°no, he¡¯s a little hooligan who ate in a restaurant without paying.¡±ye fan lifted futian up and said calmly. ¡°you¡¯re not paying?¡± ¡°who is it?¡± when xiao changtian heard that someone was trying to dine and dash, he immediately turned his head. in dayang town, wouldn¡¯t he be beaten to death? however, when he turned around and saw futian, the system notified him,¡± ¡°ding! the hot shot has locked onto futian!¡± ¡°this¡­ this is my disciple?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. he did not expect ye fan to directly bring it back for him. ¡°that, ye fan, put him down first.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°yes, master.¡± ye fan nodded and put futian down. ¡°master, i¡¯ve been looking for you so hard!¡±after being put down, futian immediately cried and hugged xiao changtian¡¯s thigh. ¡°hmm?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. he hadn¡¯t accepted a disciple yet, so why did this disciple suddenly become his disciple? also, this disciple didn¡¯t pay for his meal in the restaurant. the owner of the restaurant had a very good relationship with him. if he were to pursue this matter, it would be difficult to say. ¡°futian, why didn¡¯t you pay after you finished eating?¡±xiao changtian asked with his hands behind his back. although he was a hot shot, he didn¡¯t pay for his meals. what was going on? the disciples of xiao changtian should at least have good conduct. ¡°master, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to pay. i really don¡¯t have any money left.¡± futian hurriedly said. ¡°then why did you run?¡± ye fan asked again. ¡°this¡­¡± futian looked at ye fan, not knowing how to express his thoughts at that time. it was too embarrassing! the peak of the human race? the people in this small courtyard couldn¡¯t beat him. his face was flushed red, feeling that he was too chuunibyou. ¡°master, i felt embarrassed, so i ran away.¡±helplessly, futian still spoke out his inner thoughts at that time. there were so many powerful existences in the small courtyard. he understood that there was no point in lying. ¡°i see.¡± ye fan nodded, and a look of realization appeared on his face. he could tell that futian was not lying. ¡°but, when did you become a disciple?¡±jiang beichen asked curiously. futian kept calling him master, and his master did not seem to refute him. ¡°a few days ago, master¡¯s divine essence left his body and asked me to come and take him as my master.¡±said futian. ¡°divine essence unsheathed?¡± xiao changtian was slightly stunned. he was just a mortal, how could he know about divine essence leaving his body? xiao changtian thought for a while and nodded,¡±¡±that¡¯s right, he will be your eighth junior brother from now on.¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t even need to think about it. it was definitely the system¡¯s doing. if it wasn¡¯t for the system, where would the divine essence leave his body come from? ¡°eighth junior brother, we got to know each other through fighting. i¡¯m your eldest senior brother, ye fan!¡±ye fan helped futian up. futian was shocked. no wonder he could not fight back when facing ye fan. so it was his eldest brother. no wonder he had such strength. ¡°greetings, eldest senior brother!¡± futian said respectfully to ye fan. after that, futian got to know his fellow disciples again. not long after, mu jiuhuang had finished roasting the tiger meat. ¡± everyone eats barbecue.¡± mu jiuhuang shouted and brought the skewers over. everyone sat around the table. it was a little crowded, but everyone was happy. they picked up the tiger meat and took a bite¡­ the power in tiger demon emperor¡¯s body was absorbed by the disciples. waves of aura fluctuations, especially su daji¡­. Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: This Person Is the Human Emperor? He’s the Human Emperor’s Master! chapter 176: this person is the human emperor? he¡¯s the human emperor¡¯s master! translator: 549690339 buzz! buzz! buzz! the group of disciples took a bite. the roasted tiger meat skewers sizzled with oil, and the fragrance assailed their noses. ¡°delicious!¡± chu yiren¡¯s younger sister said. her fair and playful face was already smeared with two streaks of oil, with cumin and chili on top. ¡°jiu ¡®er, your craftsmanship is not bad. you¡¯ve improved.¡±xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. jiu ¡®er¡¯s cooking skills were only average. ¡°master has taught me well.¡± mu jiuhuang replied respectfully. su daji was eating the softness of the tiger power demon emperor. the spiritual power in her body was constantly expanding. it was originally a member of the demon race and could continuously become stronger by devouring its companions. the true essence in its body was soaring at a rapid speed. the courtyard was filled with joy. however, outside the small courtyard, the barefoot emperor was rushing over in a hurry. his face was filled with panic. ever since he had guessed xiao changtian¡¯s identity, which was likely to be the reincarnation of the human sovereign realm, he had already made up his mind. finally, he arrived at the courtyard. ¡°senior, please save me!¡± as soon as the barefoot emperor appeared, mo shengu, xing tianzi, and the others hurriedly put down the skewers in their hands and ran out to set up the array formation again. ¡°senior, please save me!¡± however, the barefoot emperor remained kneeling on the ground and showed no intention of attacking. he kept kowtowing. this was the reincarnation of the human ruler, the emperor of the human race, and the hope of leading the rise of the human race in the future. the barefoot emperor would not dare to offend him. ¡°someone is asking for help?¡± ¡°let him in.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°yes.¡± mo shengu and the other three nodded and stepped aside. the barefooted emperor was overjoyed. he hurriedly thanked the four of them and ran in with a foot in his hand. ¡°senior, please save me!¡± barefoot emperor knelt in front of xiao changtian, his voice shrill. ¡°hmm?¡± xiao changtian frowned as he saw the foot in the hand of the barefoot emperor. ¡°your foot was cut off? you¡¯re seriously injured.¡± xiao changtian said in a deep voice. ¡°yes, senior, please save us. we wanted to offend you before. please forgive us and save us once.¡±the barefoot emperor kneeled on the ground, trembling. facing the human emperor, he stuttered so hard that he couldn¡¯t think of any other idiom. he could only apologize frantically. ¡°forgive you?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. do we know each other? seeing xiao changtian¡¯s confusion, zhang fenglei said,¡±¡±senior, this person and his companion came to the small courtyard to cause trouble in the middle of the night and were chased away by us.¡± ¡°is there such a thing?¡± xiao changtian frowned and his brain started working. soon, his eyes lit up and he sorted out the situation. ¡°1 see. this person wanted to steal something in the middle of the night, but the guards chased him away. later on, the two of them were injured, but they heard that in the entire dayang town, only he knew some medical skills.¡± xiao changtian felt that he was very smart.¡± ¡°then are you sincerely repenting now?¡±xiao changtian looked at the barefooted emperor. ¡°yes¡­ yes, yes!¡± the barefoot emperor hurriedly nodded. the human emperor had known about their secret plan from the start. hiss! fortunately, human emperor had held back. ¡°senior, my companion and i will definitely turn over a new leaf. we will definitely not do such despicable things!¡±the barefoot emperor said solemnly. however, xiao changtian knew that the words of the words spoken in a moment of desperation did not count. ¡°how about this, i can treat the two of you, but after you recover, you have to stay in dayang town and help the residents do odd jobs for three years.¡± xiao changtian decided to use labor education to punish them. not only would it allow the mortals of dayang town to have more helpers, but it would also allow the person in front of him to obtain a sense of happiness and accomplishment from labor. kill two birds with one stone! ¡°yes, sir!¡± the barefoot emperor was overjoyed when he heard the conditions. he thought xiao changtian would imprison them again. but now, they were only helping the mortals of dayang town. to them, it was simply too easy. ¡°jiu ¡®er, futian, come with me.¡± xiao changtian called mu jiuhuang and his new disciple, futian. he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make futian receive his punishment. ¡°yes.¡± mu jiuhuang and futian nodded. after that, xiao changtian bandaged the barefooted emperor¡¯s foot. then, he was carried by futian to the forest. ¡°no need, no need. 1 can walk by myself.¡± being carried by a disciple of the human emperor made the barefooted emperor feel weak. the disciples of the human emperor were all supreme existences in the world. even the weakest among them was a ninth grade great emperor! unlike him and yin jiufeng, although they were great emperors, they were only the weakest first grade great emperors. the great emperor would only step into the great emperor realm after the ninth level of the mahayana realm. the ninth level of the mahayana realm, the first level of the first level, was extremely difficult! was it difficult? every level of the ninth level of the martial monarch realm was equivalent to the white heaven! to be able to become a fifth grade great emperor, one would have to be an expert of their era. but for the disciples of renhuang, eating was as easy as drinking water. soon, they arrived at the forest. ¡°your companion is seriously injured. i need to perform surgery now. you guys help me.¡± xiao changtian said in a deep voice. ¡°yes.¡± the few of them hurriedly nodded. the barefoot emperor and futian were arranged to fetch water. mu jiuhuang was helping him from the side. ¡°fellow daoist, i don¡¯t think you¡¯re one of senior¡¯s disciples, right?¡±the barefoot emperor asked with a smile. the man in the skull mask had not given him any information about futian. ¡°no, i just received master¡¯s divine yuan strength transmission. within a few days¡­¡± fu tian said lightly and told him about his experiences over the past few days. after saying that, the water was filled. ¡°you will come later, i will go first.¡±fu tian left in front. the barefoot emperor was stunned. in just a few days, he had gone from an unlucky person to a hot shot? this sounded like a fantasy. the barefoot emperor frowned and prepared to leave. however, as soon as he stood up, the withered leaves on the spot where futian had sat before turned green again, and the withered grass regained its vitality. he could not help but worship the golden power! ¡°human emperor?¡± the barefoot emperor knelt on the ground and looked at the golden aura in front of him. he was shocked. ¡± is that the innate renhuang qi?¡± ¡°the renhuang qi that only renhuangs possess?¡± ¡°how can this be? even if a renhuang gives his aura to a disciple, it will still turn into postnatal renhuang aura?¡± the barefoot emperor kneeled, his brows furrowed in disbelief. he didn¡¯t understand why such a situation had occurred. then, an extremely terrifying thought appeared in his mind. ¡± could it be that futian is the renhuang?¡± ¡°that senior is the master of the human emperor?¡± the barefoot emperor was so frightened that he sat on the ground.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: As expected of the Human Emperor, we can’t beat him!_i chapter 177: as expected of the human emperor, we can¡¯t beat him!_i translator: 549690339 the barefoot emperor was completely petrified. futian was the renhuang, so that senior¡­ it was the supreme of renhuang! the human emperor was the emperor of the human race. who could be the master of the human emperor? what kind of expert was that? the barefoot emperor slapped his own face twice, snapping him out of his shock. ¡°no, i¡¯ll let yin jiufeng analyze it after he recovers. my brain is not working well, so i must be wrong.¡± ¡°perhaps futian was only contaminated by senior¡¯s aura?¡± the barefoot emperor thought as he hurried back. at this moment, xiao changtian was already operating on yin jiufeng. xiao changtian was holding a pair of big scissors with a determined look on his face as he cut yin jiufeng¡¯s tendons. ¡°hiss ~!¡± the barefoot emperor was scared silly. how was this a rescue? he was clearly harming people! the barefoot emperor was terrified. ¡°i knew it. why would senior forget about the past and treat yin jiufeng? it turns out that you want to torture the two of us!¡± ¡°he wants yin jiufeng to die a tragic death, a tragic death in great pain.¡± ¡°as for me, he wants me to collapse in fear and become a lunatic!¡± the barefoot emperor held his head, not daring to look. his entire body trembled. he could even hear yin jiufeng¡¯s screams from time to time. xiao changtian was speechless. he was also on the verge of collapse. they had come in a hurry, but they had forgotten to bring the anesthetic. now that yin jiufeng was screaming, there was nothing they could do. however, when the screams entered his mind, he became even more frightened and curled up into a ball. ¡°don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°all! don¡¯t kill me!¡± the barefoot emperor held his head and leaned against the tree as he muttered. until mu jiuhuang walked over and looked at him in confusion.¡±¡±your companion has already woken up. what are you doing here?¡± mu jiuhuang stared at the barefoot emperor. she could feel that the strength of these two people was not simple. in fact, he was far above her. ¡°all?¡± the barefoot emperor opened his eyes and saw that yin jiufeng had been resurrected. his face was pale. ¡°what is it? yin jiufeng is not dead yet.¡± the barefooted emperor was stunned. even the blood vessels of the yin jiufeng had been cut off, yet he was resurrected? he had vaguely seen the senior sewing yin jiufeng up with a needle and thread, as if he was going to be a puppet. ¡°i didn¡¯t die.¡± yin jiufeng walked over and said weakly. ¡°you really didn¡¯t die?¡± the barefoot emperor was confused. could this yin jiufeng be a puppet? it was very possible! he decided to test it. a great emperor he once knew told him that the puppets he refined would not feel pain. ¡°take your companion to clean up. remember not to touch the wound.¡±xiao changtian walked over with the surgical tools and said lightly. ¡°alright.¡± the barefoot emperor nodded and immediately supported yin jiufeng to the edge of the lake. a plan had already formed in his mind. he wanted to test yin jiufeng when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. if yin jiufeng was attacked by him and cried out in pain and became angry, it would prove that he was not a puppet but had really been revived. if yin jiufeng didn¡¯t feel any pain, then he should run away quickly! ¡°alright, squat down. i¡¯ll help you wash up.¡± when they arrived at the lake, the barefoot emperor asked yin jiufeng to sit down on the green stone slab beside them. ¡°yes.¡± yin jiufeng nodded and sat down. however, just as he sat down, a large foot came straight at his back. ¡°bang!¡± yin jiufeng flew out like a cannonball and crashed into a big tree in front of him, breaking the whole tree. ¡°all, barefoot, what are you doing? do you want to die?¡± yin jiufeng stared coldly at the barefoot emperor. he was still in a severely injured state. his head was on the ground, his hands were behind his back, and his buttocks were facing the sky! the posture was extremely beautiful! ¡°this, can you call it pain?¡± the barefoot emperor was stunned. if he could feel the pain, it meant that yin jiufeng was still alive and had not been sutured into a zombie? that was great! yin jiufeng was still alive. ¡°could it be that senior is really saving people? instead of killing people?¡± ¡°oh my god, what kind of terrifying medical skills is this?¡± the barefooted emperor¡¯s face was once again filled with shock. his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°resurrection? could this be the art of revival?¡±the barefoot emperor was confused. ¡°you bastard, quickly help me up. my true essence is still sealed.¡±yin jiufeng cursed. ¡°oh, oh, oh!¡± the barefoot emperor nodded and walked over. he wrapped his arms around yin jiufeng¡¯s waist and prepared to help him up. xiao changtian happened to pass by. he saw the barefoot emperor hugging yin jiufeng¡¯s waist, while yin jiufeng was kneeling on the ground with his butt sticking out¡­ ¡°hiss ~!¡± xiao changtian was stunned. ¡°cough cough, his injuries are still serious now. this kind of exercise can wait for the future¡­¡± xiao changtian coughed twice and left in a hurry. awkward! it was too awkward! he did not expect that these two people were actually¡­ ¡°forget it, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±xiao changtian shook his head and threw it to the back of his mind! ¡°what is senior talking about?¡± the barefoot emperor was stunned. as for yin jiufeng, he was completely enraged. he swore that after he recovered from his injuries, he would let barefoot know why the flowers were so red! yin jiufeng sat down again under the support of the barefooted emperor. ¡°why are you staring at me like that? did i do something wrong?¡± the barefoot emperor looked at yin jiufeng in confusion. he scratched his feet in confusion and his face revealed a puzzled expression. yin nine wind: -|! ¡°right, i suspect that our previous guess was wrong. that senior is not the human emperor.¡±the barefoot emperor spoke again. ¡°not human emperor?¡± yin jiufeng was shocked. xiao changtian was not a renhuang, so how could he kill the clone of the demon god? ¡°senior¡¯s disciple, futian, might be the true renhuang. previously, i went to work with him alone¡­¡± the barefoot emperor recounted his guesses in detail. ¡°impossible! since futian was a renhuang, he must be the strongest of the human race. how could there be anyone who could become his master?¡± ¡°even if the renhuang reincarnates, he still carries boundless fate! it was absolutely impossible for a human to suppress him!¡± yin jiufeng shook his head. ¡°however, the aura on futian¡¯s body is definitely not fake.¡¯the barefoot emperor was puzzled. as a great emperor, it was naturally impossible for him to be mistaken about the aura of a renhuang! ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll think of a way to test it again. i know that when the reincarnation of the human ruler encounters danger, he will be blessed by boundless providence. then we¡¯ll¡­.¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Start of the Crimson Moon (1) chapter 178: start of the crimson moon (1) translator: 549690339 yin jiufeng and the barefoot great emperor had discussed this matter. they would quietly knock out futian and test if they could kill him to see if a miracle would happen. ¡°good!¡± the barefoot emperor nodded. the human ruler carried the highest fate of the human race. as long as he was a human ruler, he could turn misfortune into fortune when he encountered danger. ¡°fellow daoist futian, come here for a moment.¡± the barefoot emperor shouted with a smile. ¡°me? is there anything?¡± futian asked in puzzlement as he walked over. just now, his master had even instructed him to try his best to stay away from these two people and not have too much contact with them in private. futian remembered his master¡¯s words and stared at the two of them warily, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°um, fellow daoist futian, i don¡¯t know how to treat this wound. can you help me?¡±yin jiufeng said. as yin jiufeng spoke, he gave the barefoot emperor a look. the barefoot emperor understood that he was about to make his move. ¡°where?¡± futian asked. only now did he understand why his master wanted him to keep a distance from these two people. it turned out that these two were a little stupid and didn¡¯t even know how to treat such a small injury. ¡°my calf.¡± yin jiufeng said. ¡°wait here.¡± futian said impatiently and squatted down. he observed it briefly and found that the cloth used to stop the bleeding had only cracked. immediately, fu tian started to tie yin jiufeng up with sackcloth. the barefoot emperor nodded. now that futian was squatting, it was a good opportunity to knock him out. the barefoot emperor smiled, his palm in the shape of a blade. a palm blade slashed towards futian¡¯s neck. he could guarantee that with this palm strike, futian would definitely faint. however, his palm had just landed halfway when he was suddenly shocked. fu tian tore half of the linen cloth and then turned around to get a new one. just as futian¡¯s neck moved away, yin jiufeng¡¯s thigh was right below. it was already too late for the barefoot emperor to stop. ¡°kacha!¡± with a crisp sound, the palm strike landed on yin jiufeng¡¯s thigh. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± fu tian also heard the sound of something shattering and raised his head to ask. ¡°no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± yin jiufeng gritted his teeth. his pale face had turned the color of a pig¡¯s liver due to the pain! however, if he told the truth, his plan would be exposed. he could only grit his teeth and stare at the barefooted emperor with a smile. the barefoot emperor felt a chill run down his spine and retracted his hand in embarrassment. ¡°then i¡¯ll continue changing the linen for you.¡±fu tian shook his head. these two people were talking nonsense. ¡°be careful this time.¡± yin jiufeng stared at the barefoot emperor and said angrily through zhen yuan voice transmission. ¡°oh, oh.¡± the barefoot emperor smiled awkwardly as he once again formed the palm blade in his hand. this time, he locked onto futian¡¯s neck and slashed down again. at the same time, he made sure that if anything unexpected happened, he could stop in time. whoosh! the palm blade broke through the wind and slashed down again. ¡°eh, the linen cloth doesn¡¯t seem to be enough, i¡¯ll change it.¡±fu tian flashed again. ¡°this¡­¡± the barefoot emperor was dumbfounded as he looked at his palm blade that had stopped in mid-air. ¡± dodged again?¡± ¡°this¡­¡± yin jiufeng was also stunned. the first time was an accident, the second was luck, but the third was definitely a problem. ¡°again.¡± yin jiufeng transmitted his zhen yuan to the barefoot emperor. the barefoot emperor¡¯s expression turned serious. this time, he used both his palms together, turning them into two palm blades that aimed at futian. finally, he seized the opportunity and landed on futian¡¯s neck. however¡­ suddenly, a huge golden page appeared in the void behind futian. the words ¡± book of man ¡± were extremely eye-catching! ¡°i was wrong!¡± barefoot emperor stared at the golden book, the whole person directly knelt down, that can be the legendary emperor can have the book! yin jiufeng was also trembling. under the book of man, any great emperor would have to kneel. yin jiufeng¡¯s body shook and he broke away from futian¡¯s help. he knelt down in front of futian. ¡°what are you two doing?¡± fu tian was stunned. he stood up and the huge book of man behind him slowly disappeared, returning to his body. only when the pressure of the book of man disappeared did the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng dare to stand up. ¡°no, it¡¯s nothing. we just suddenly cramped up.¡±yin jiufeng hurriedly explained. ¡°me too!¡± the barefoot emperor said.¡± fu tian looked at the two of them with a puzzled expression. these two people were acting strangely, and they looked like they were not smart. ¡°i understand. master is afraid that i will be assimilated by the two of them.¡±futian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked enlightened. ¡°i see. since there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll leave.¡±futian said calmly and turned to leave. master¡¯s words were indeed reasonable. ¡°yes.¡± yin jiufeng and the barefoot emperor were still standing there like minions, not daring to move. they only heaved a sigh of relief when they saw futian leave. ¡°it really is the human emperor!¡± only then did yin jiufeng confirm that futian was the renhuang. however, his eyes immediately shot out a terrifying light. ¡°then who is the master of the human emperor?¡±he said in surprise. the two of them were stunned on the spot. time. it disappeared quietly. under xiao changtian¡¯s lead, the two great emperors arrived at the courtyard. ¡°the two of you can stay here for the time being. after a few days, your injuries will be completely healed. when the time comes, you can help the residents of dayang town to work.¡± ¡°just treat it as you paying my medical fees.¡± xiao changtian ordered. ¡°yes.¡± the barefoot emperor and yin jiufeng nodded respectfully. because the courtyard was relatively small, even though it had been renovated, there were so many disciples. some disciples even brought their families. therefore, these two people could only be arranged to stay in the woodshed. ¡°the two of us couldn¡¯t ascend in our previous lives, but the opportunity in this life has arrived.¡± looking at the small courtyard in front of him, yin jiufeng suddenly had a terrifying thought. they were able to take advantage of the opportunity of such a senior expert and take advantage of the situation. they had a chance of ascending in this life. the barefooted emperor nodded solemnly. as for the crystal ball that they used to contact the dark chamber, it was crushed by the two of them. in the dark chamber. the man wearing the white skull mask looked at the two broken crystal balls on the table and remained silent for a long time. after a full two hours, he said,¡±speed up the progress. within three days, we will completely open the door of antiquity!¡± the message was sent out through the shadows. on the surface of the east sea, the huge dark castle quietly released black fog. tonight, a red moon began to appear in the sky above the tian yuan continent¡­ Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: The Ancient Door, Open!_i chapter 179: the ancient door, open!_i translator: 549690339 the crimson moon appeared, and blood began to appear in the inky sky. countless sect experts woke up from their seclusion with shock on their faces. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± nebula emperor looked at the red moon in the sky and frowned. he felt a terrifying sense of danger. because the central heaven continent was close to the victorious east continent, he could clearly feel that a huge amount of luck was like a boundless sea, surging towards the dark castle! ¡°close the sect¡¯s grand array!¡± said emperor nebula coldly. ¡°buzz!¡± then, a white light curtain appeared and covered the sky above nebula sect. the luck that was about to fly away was locked. such a scene occurred everywhere on the tian yuan continent. the red moon caused everyone to panic. countless experts stared at the sky and exchanged information. only the northern barren state. when a huge force descended, wanting to absorb the northern barren continent¡¯s fate, the golden arowana in the pool immediately jumped up and a golden dragon shadow appeared, shattering the force. the night was deep, but it was no longer quiet. on this night, countless corpses of demon beasts appeared in the forest of the demon race. corpses littered the ground, and blood was everywhere. on the five seas, sea demon corpses floated. the five seas became a sea of blood. more and more demon beasts began to lose their consciousness. their eyes were bloodshot and they became violent, constantly attacking humans. the night passed. early in the morning, the first ray of sunlight shone on xiao changtian¡¯s face. xiao changtian¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he woke up. ¡°strange, why is there a smell of blood in the air today?¡± xiao changtian asked. when he walked out of the courtyard, he was surprised to find that everyone was already sitting on the stone bench, chattering as if they were discussing something. ¡°what happened? why are you up so early?¡±xiao changtian asked. he saw that everyone¡¯s expressions did not seem too good. ¡°master, something big has happened!¡± ¡°last night, a red moon appeared. the fate of the entire continent seemed to have been absorbed. the demon race and the sea race went crazy and began to attack the humans.¡±mu jiuhuang was the first to speak. as the nine phoenix great emperor, he was naturally concerned about the safety of the continent. ¡°what is it? is there such a thing?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. wasn¡¯t the red moon a symbol of the apocalypse? there was such a mysterious thing in the fantasy world? ¡°master, what should we do now?¡±mu jiuhuang asked doubtfully. the great change on the tian yuan continent was definitely the preparation of the chamber of darkness. could it be that master was not prepared to make a move yet? ¡°just stay at home.¡± xiao changtian spread his hands and said lightly. according to jiu ¡®er, something big had happened in the entire cultivation world! what could mortals like them do? moreover, the demon beasts were rampant. no one would know who would come first tomorrow or the accident. they should just stay at home. with the protection of four immortal cultivator experts, they were still safe for the time being. ¡°master, there are more people outside. are they still in deep trouble?¡±mu jiuhuang asked again. as an expert, he naturally had the responsibility of an expert. as the nine phoenix emperor, mu jiuhuang established the nine phoenix empire and found like-minded experts. only then could the human race not be bullied by other races when they were weak. however, wasn¡¯t master prepared to help the human race? mu jiuhuang¡¯s face revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°stay here. someone will take care of this matter. don¡¯t be hot-blooded and send yourselves to your deaths.¡±xiao changtian said solemnly. he didn¡¯t expect mu jiuhuang to be such a hot-blooded girl. he couldn¡¯t let jiu ¡®er get dizzy and go fight the wild beasts with the red-tasseled spear. this was just losing his life. the immortal cultivation world had changed greatly, so naturally, there were immortal cultivators to resolve it. they were mortals, and self-preservation was enough. ¡°someone solved it?¡± mu jiuhuang revealed a puzzled expression. her master had said so before, but now, the fate of the entire tian yuan continent had changed? ¡°is there really someone who can solve it?¡± mu jiuhuang asked again. if senior didn¡¯t make a move, could there be any other expert on this continent who could accomplish this? ¡°don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take too long.¡± xiao changtian smiled faintly. the powerhouses of the human race were definitely not to be trifled with. no matter which fantasy world it was, the human race had never lacked high-level powerhouses. each of them had a shrewd plan. as for the demonic beast attack, it was very simple for the human sects to stop it. just like now, although the people of great sun town were in a state of panic, no one was injured yet. it must be that the immortal of great sun had already made his move. ¡°not too long?¡± hearing this, mu jiuhuang¡¯s eyes lit up. could it be that master had already set up a trap? ¡°it must be like this! mu jiuhuang nodded and her face lit up. ¡°that¡¯s right. so for the time being, you have to stay at home safely.¡±xiao changtian nodded. ¡°yes, sir!¡± everyone present nodded. ¡°you guys stay at home and don¡¯t go anywhere. i¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± as for xiao changtian, he was going to take gou ¡®zi out to take a look and discuss with the great sun immortal. ¡°alpha, let¡¯s go.¡± xiao changtian left with alpha. ¡°seniors, tell me what you know. ¡°after xiao changtian left, mu jiuhuang looked at the two emperors and asked. and in that place where the fog was, the middle-aged man¡¯s demonic blue smoke was floating. however, today, an extremely powerful force, like a meteor, rushed from the surface of the east sea and instantly smashed down. ¡°clang!¡± ¡°clang!¡± the ancient and weathered stone door let out a series of booming sounds, like a great bell. behind the huge stone door, roars, wails, and bloodthirstiness came from behind. all sorts of sounds. it was as if a demon was anxious to come out from behind the stone door. ¡°clang!¡± ¡°clang!¡± the huge stone door shook. the crack that had been blasted out earlier became larger and larger. at a certain moment, it actually completely collapsed. as the crack cracked, countless dense cracks crawled over the entire stone door. ¡°boom!¡± accompanied by a dull sound, the huge stone door turned into countless tiny fragments and directly shattered in space. countless figures flew out from the stone door at the same time, blocking the light of this world. the tyrannical power caused countless experts on the tian yuan continent to tremble, be it the sea race, demons, or humans! ¡°the ancient door has opened!¡± in the great sun town, the divination compass in the hands of the divination pavilion a/laster mo tianji fell to the ground. in the small courtyard, mu jiuhuang, who was sighing with the two great emperors, also had a sudden change in expression! Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Daoist Master Da Yang is still fiercel i chapter 180: daoist master da yang is still fiercel i translator: 549690339 the nine phoenix empire immediately spread the news of the birth of an ancient emperor. ¡°what is it? didn¡¯t all the ancient emperors fall before the emperor fall era?¡± ¡°why are there still ancient emperors?¡± ¡°where did they come from?¡± many sects were at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do about this news. everyone believed that before the fallen emperor era, all the ancient emperors had already fallen. but now that they were told that an ancient emperor had appeared, everyone would be puzzled. the fallen emperor era was a forbidden term! no one knew how terrifying ancient emperors were¡­ in an instant, a storm was about to come¡­ an oppressive and fearful atmosphere enveloped the entire tian yuan continent. xiao changtian took alpha along the path and looked up at the dark clouds pressing down on the city. the sky was as dark as ink, and his face was filled with doubt. ¡°is the cultivation world really going to change this time?¡± ¡°sigh, mortals suffer when immortals fight¡­¡± xiao changtian shook his head. the world of cultivation had undergone a great change. for mortals, it was the most difficult. a casual sword qi could destroy a town. with a casual look, maybe she and alpha wouldn¡¯t be happy¡­ ¡°but fortunately, we still have the great sun immortal as our backer.¡±xiao changtian nodded and said seriously. there was no doubt about the strength of the great sun immortal. from the north barren state to the west bull state, and then to the east victory state, there was basically no immortal cultivator that the great sun immortal could not deal with. ¡°alpha, in my opinion, immortal da yang must have hidden his strength.¡± ¡°he definitely wants to be a reclusive expert.¡± ¡°and the last time we recruited guards, there was a sea of people! even if they had many friends, it was impossible for everyone to come and support the great sun immortal. it must be because the great sun immortal was powerful, and they came to help in order to curry favor with the great sun immortal!¡± ¡°i see, the great sun immortal is actually a reclusive expert!¡± [i¡¯ve realized the truth!] xiao changtian¡¯s eyes lit up as he analyzed the situation. ¡°alpha, don¡¯t you think so?¡± xiao changtian asked. ¡°woof woof!¡± alpha nodded cooperatively. ¡°haha, that¡¯s great. we¡¯re staying at the foot of the mountain of the reclusive expert.¡±xiao changtian suddenly felt that his luck wasn¡¯t that bad after all. at least, he had found someone to rely on. with that, xiao changtian brought alpha and continued to walk towards the great sun sect. inside the great sun hall. ¡°buzz!¡± the great sun immortal¡¯s body suddenly trembled. his realm suddenly broke through the barrier of the realm smoothly and broke through to the divine transformation realm in a short time. he directly arrived at tongtian! the heavenly arrival state wasn¡¯t over yet. he was like a rocket. saint, saint king! he only stopped when he reached the saint king realm! ¡°senior¡¯s painting truly contains the supreme great dao. in just a few days, i¡¯ve comprehended all the laws of the realm and directly reached the saint ruler realm!¡± ¡°senior is truly terrifying!¡± ¡°i originally thought that i, great sun, would stop at the golden elixir realm in this lifetime. i didn¡¯t expect that 1 would be able to meet a reclusive expert like senior. this is my destiny!¡± the great sun immortal said emotionally. as for perfected zhongxian, perfected bashan, and perfected qiongcheng, they have all broken through to the mahayana realm. as for the disciples of the great sun sect, they were no weaker than those of a first rank sect. ¡°however, 1 still need to discuss with senior regarding the chaotic times of the ancient emperors.¡± the great sun immortal kept the painting and flew out of the great sun sect, preparing to go to the small courtyard to find xiao changtian. ¡°boom!¡± at this moment. a hundred-meter-tall shadow suddenly appeared in the sky above great sun town. its figure covered the sky and the sun, and its entire body emitted a terrifying power. there was a hundred-meter-long python wrapped around his body. the python was covered in black scales, and the scales emitted a cold light. that pair of green eyes made people tremble uncontrollably when they saw them! he is emperor bi lin! the giant snake was his pet, the jade scaled snake king! ¡°hehe, a bunch of ants, die!¡±emperor bi lin harrumphed coldly. the giant python on his body swooped down, and its black hole-like mouth seemed to want to swallow the entire great sun town. the sky in dayang town darkened. ¡°what is that? it¡¯s such a huge python!¡± ¡°run!¡± ¡°i only ate a bowl of your noodles, so i naturally have to pay you for a bowl of noodles! don¡¯t run, come back¡­¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want money anymore. hurry up and run.¡± countless citizens of dayang town were panicking as they fled in panic. the surrounding stalls were hit by the crowd. xiao changtian hurriedly walked into the tea house. however, in the middle of the road, a child had appeared crying. not far ahead, a carriage was approaching! just as they were about to collide¡­ ¡°can we not have such a melodramatic plot?¡±xiao changtian was speechless. there were too many bad points. he couldn¡¯t even complain. however, 1 am a member of the flower family. which one of us doesn¡¯t have good moral character and act bravely? xiao changtian quickly ran out, picked up the child in the middle of the road, and brought him back to the teahouse. the carriage sped past, and the wheels rolled forward, leaving only two tracks on the ground. the little kid was scared and hid in xiao changtian¡¯s arms. xiao changtian looked at the giant python in the sky! suddenly. a huge sun rose slowly! it was the great sun immortal! ¡°impudent!¡± the great sun immortal shouted angrily. even if the person in front of him was an ancient great emperor, he was still not afraid. there were mortals at the foot of the mountain. how could he let ordinary people be swallowed? moreover, there was the painting scroll that senior had given him! the great sun zhenren circulated his cultivation technique, and a rising sun appeared behind him. it was like a bright light that illuminated the suffering great sun town! ¡°you¡¯re just an ant. you¡¯re courting death.¡± emperor bi lin sneered and glared at him. a mere saint king dared to go against him? the green-scaled snake king could devour it! however, in the next moment, the great sun immortal suddenly opened the nanming ignis portrait. in an instant, the endless fire territory appeared. the blazing fire made the space crackle. the flames danced as if they were jumping in space. ¡°yes.¡± the great sun immortal shouted softly. the flames turned into a long dragon and swallowed the green-scaled snake king in an instant. ¡°roar!¡± the green scaled snake king let out a shrill cry of pain. it was burned by the nanming primordial fire, emitting a stench. in the blink of an eye, it fell on the street and turned into ashes. ¡°nanming primordial fire? no, it¡¯s a flame of a higher level than the nanming flame. who are you?¡± emperor bi lin looked at perfected da yang in disbelief. he did not expect perfected da yang to have such a divine fire. ¡°hehe, go to the netherworld and ask.¡± the great sun zhenren chuckled. he had no intention of letting emperor jade scaled off. he deserved to die! whoosh! a fire arrow instantly shot out and attached itself to emperor bi lin¡¯s body. ¡°ah!¡± emperor bi lin was reduced to ashes as he howled in pain. ¡°good!¡± ¡°immortal da yang is invincible!¡± ¡°immortal da yang is invincible!¡± shouts sounded one after another, and everyone cheered! xiao changtian also smiled faintly,¡±as expected, the immortal da yang is a reclusive master!¡±¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: Go Out and Abduct a Martial Monarch Realm Expertli chapter 181: go out and abduct a martial monarch realm expertli translator: 549690339 ¡°immortal da yang is invincible!¡± the shouting lasted for two hours before it ended. this was the reputation that the great sun sect had accumulated in the hearts of the people over the years. ¡°perfected da yang, i¡¯m here.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand at the great sun immortal with a faint smile on his face. if xiao changtian had seen the great sun zhenren make a move before, he would definitely have prostrated himself in worship! this is an invincible martial arts master. however, after spending time with him, he knew that although the immortal da yang was powerful, he was amiable and polite. he was a true expert! ¡°senior?¡± the great sun immortal¡¯s face lit up as he landed. ¡°perfected da yang, you are really fierce.¡± xiao changtian praised him generously. ¡°this¡­¡± the great sun immortal broke out in a cold sweat after hearing xiao chang tian¡¯s words. he lowered his head with a smile. in front of senior, he was not even an ant, but senior actually said that he was fierce¡­ how could the great sun immortal not be afraid? seeing the embarrassed look on the face of the great sun immortal, xiao changtian nodded slightly. the great sun immortal was really humble. xiao changtian spoke again,¡±great sun immortal, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you come to my courtyard and discuss what happened recently?¡±¡± the two of them returned to the courtyard. ¡°this is the great sun immortal.¡± xiao changtian introduced the dayang zhenren to the two. after some small talk, they got to the main topic. ¡°perfected great sun, what do you think of the great changes that have occurred in the cultivation world recently?¡±xiao changtian asked. everyone in the small courtyard looked at perfected da yang in unison. ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure either. i¡¯ve been in seclusion recently.¡±the great sun immortal hurriedly found an excuse to fool him. the birth of an ancient emperor was not something a puny saint ruler like him could control. moreover, there were many experts in the courtyard. how could he dare to interrupt? ¡°if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we go out and capture a cultivator? ask?¡± xiao changtian looked at the great yang immortal and asked. ¡°catch. one? 1 can¡¯t catch it.¡± the great sun immortal was stunned. he had the nanming ignis portrait and could kill those great emperors, but how could he capture them? ¡°yeah, catch one.¡± xiao changtian smiled. he felt that immortal da yang was still pretending. ¡°could it be that the great sun immortal is hiding in the mortal world and playing around? in order not to be disturbed, he disguised himself as such?¡± ¡°that must be it!¡± xiao changtian thought. then, he nodded in agreement. since the great sun immortal wanted to pretend to be an expert, he would not expose him. ¡°i have a rope here. just tie anyone up. you¡¯re the sect master of a sect. you can¡¯t even tie a rookie back, right?¡±xiao changtian went back to his room and took out the rope he used to tie people up in his previous life. at the same time, it gave the great sun immortal a way out. after all, he was the sect master. he couldn¡¯t possibly not be able to bring back that kind of rookie, entry-level cultivator, right? that would be too obvious and too deliberate. ¡°yes, yes.¡± the great sun immortal took the rope and nodded repeatedly. the rookies that senior was talking about were definitely those great emperors! only a martial monarch realm expert could make a senior call him a rookie. he definitely couldn¡¯t refuse the task that senior had given him. ¡°the four of you should follow the great sun immortal.¡±xiao changtian looked at the four guards. these four were also cultivators. in terms of cultivation, he was definitely inferior to the great sun immortal! the great sun immortal had been modest before. these four people¡¯s cultivation levels were above his, so it was definitely fake. however, he could also be an assistant to the immortal da yang. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the four of them nodded. then, daoist big sun, mo shengu, xing tianzi, gan tianlei, and yin jiangyun left the courtyard to capture the great ancient emperor. ¡°this, how do we catch them?¡± the great sun immortal looked at mo shengu and xing tianzi in confusion. these two people were the most senior among the five, so they should have the most methods. ¡°isn¡¯t that simple? the four of us will use the trapping formation, and daoist big sun will take the opportunity to tie this person up.¡±gan tianlei said disdainfully. he had even beaten up ancient emperors before, let alone kidnap people. ¡°yes! isn¡¯t he just a mere ancient emperor?¡± the others also said disdainfully. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± the great sun immortal agreed. not long ago, he had just killed an ancient emperor. not far away, two ancient emperors were flying through the air. one of them was in a white robe and wielded a sword, while the other had the aura of a scholar. they were great emperor sword river and great emperor wenshan! ¡°hmph, five little ants actually dare to look down on the great emperor. are you courting death?¡±great emperor sword river said angrily. ¡°since they dare to say this, they must have some confidence. we just came out, so it¡¯s best not to cause trouble.¡±emperor wen shu said in a deep voice. ¡°hmph, secretary, when did you become so timid? are you afraid of a few ants?¡±sword river said loudly. ¡°no, these people give me a dangerous feeling.¡±the secretary¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°haha, secretary, you¡¯ve become more and more timid after so many years. if you don¡¯t go, i¡¯ll go.¡±great emperor sword river said disdainfully. they were just a few ants. after saying that, great emperor sword river turned into a stream of light and instantly flew toward the sunny master and the others. emperor wen shu wanted to stop him, but it was too late. ¡°why do 1 feel like something is going to happen to sword river?¡±emperor wen shu frowned and retreated a few thousand meters subconsciously. he used his spiritual will to observe everything. very quickly. great emperor sword river arrived in front of great sun immortal and the others. the tyrannical aura around him crushed the grand sun immortal and the others, making it difficult for them to stand. ¡°ancient emperors?¡± the five of them were shocked. ¡°humph, i¡¯m great emperor sword river. you guys are too arrogant. is the great emperor someone you can casually talk about?¡± great emperor sword river said angrily. in the fallen emperor era, a great emperor could not be humiliated! if it was before, great emperor sword river would have killed daoist big sun and the others long ago. however, being trapped in the door of antiquity had greatly diminished his killing intent. ¡°as long as you apologize to the emperor, 1¡¯11 let you go.¡±great emperor sword river said angrily as he stared coldly at them. ¡°hmph, a mere great emperor is nothing.¡± gan tianlei was the first to be unconvinced. it was not like he had never beaten up a mere great emperor before. in the past, the great emperor was very terrifying to him, but now¡­ ¡°set up the formation!¡± gan tianlei snorted coldly. then, mo shengu, xing tianzi, and yin jiangyun stood up. the four of them turned into four afterimages and formed a trapping array, trapping great emperor sword river within. then, four pillars of light erupted and shot into the sky. ¡°what?¡± great emperor sword river was shocked. he instantly realized that he couldn¡¯t move. the vital essence around him froze. ¡°hmph, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s called the great emperor?¡± gan tianlei harrumphed coldly as he threw a punch at great emperor sword river. ¡°ah!¡± great emperor sword river screamed in pain. emperor wen shu, who was watching from afar, was so frightened that he hid even further away. ¡°as expected, these people are not simple.¡± ¡°sword river, just you wait. i¡¯ll shake him off for you. don¡¯t die before we get here!¡± emperor wen shu turned into a streak of light and fled.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Ancient Emperors, What Are Those?_i chapter 182: ancient emperors, what are those?_i translator: 549690339 the great sun immortal took out the rope and tied up great emperor sword river, bringing him back to the small courtyard. ¡°hmph, you dare to kidnap me?¡± ¡°you, you dare to hit me? you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± ¡°even if you kill me today and cripple my cultivation, i will not yield¡­¡± great emperor sword river said firmly. however, just as they arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard. ¡°plop!¡± great emperor sword river knelt down. this was because a few extremely powerful auras were enveloping him. several terrifying figures suddenly appeared in his sea of consciousness. it was a phoenix burning with endless fire. a divine dog that used stars as a chessboard and devoured the sky and moon; an ant that came out of the chaos and shattered space. there was a white tiger that shattered the galaxy, a giant golden dragon that soared through the nine heavens and made the heavens submit to it, and a giant dragon that was like a dragon. a spiritual monkey that had been created from the heavens and the earth¡­ ¡°god¡­divine beast!¡± great emperor sword river was extremely shocked! these were all legendary divine beasts. the aura of each divine beast was far above his. he felt that the aura of any divine beast could crush him! a tremble that came from the depths of his soul made his legs kneel down naturally. terrifying! terrifying! even the door of antiquity was not as terrifying as this small courtyard. great emperor sword river glanced at the small courtyard from the corner of his eye and took in everything. however, the more he looked, the more shocked he became. he saw a man with no cultivation at all chopping firewood with an axe. however, every time the axe fell, it seemed to be able to cut through the world! ¡°hiss!¡± great emperor sword river couldn¡¯t help but gasp. this axe seemed invincible! it made him feel like he was no match for it. a muscular man was cultivating flowers and plants. however, every movement of his seemed to cause the space to distort. ¡°mastery of body refinement?¡± great emperor sword river was even more shocked. even in the era of di luo, no one had reached great success in body refinement. he looked at them one by one, his heart trembling. ¡°fortunately, there are still two ordinary people!¡±great emperor sword river sighed. he couldn¡¯t understand why so many experts could gather in such a dilapidated small courtyard in a small town. moreover, he couldn¡¯t see the depth at all. ¡°master, have some tea.¡± futian respectfully offered the teacup to xiao changtian. ¡°phew, there are finally two mortals.¡± great emperor sword river heaved a sigh of relief. however, a voice transmission sounded. ¡°great emperor sword river, why are you tied up?¡± the person who sent the message was the barefoot emperor. he and yin jiufeng had just helped the villagers settle down. ¡°hmm? barefoot emperor, nine wind emperor, it¡¯s you two? come and save me.¡± great emperor sword river was delighted. however, the two emperors shook their heads in panic. ¡°great emperor sword river, don¡¯t resist since you¡¯ve come here. confess and nothing will happen to you.¡¯the barefoot emperor sent mentally. ¡°senior?¡± great emperor sword river was stunned, and his face was filled with shock. how could these two call him senior? that was true. other than those two mortals, he could not tell the depth of the others ¡®cultivation. however, while he was still in shock, the two emperors walked in and said to xiao changtian,¡±¡±senior, the python¡¯s corpse on the street has been properly disposed of.¡± ¡°alright.¡± xiao changtian nodded. great emperor sword river saw this. he was completely stunned. what was going on? he could still accept others calling him senior, but calling him mortal senior? great emperor sword river couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°what mortals? of these two, one was the reincarnation of the human emperor, and the other was the master of the human emperor.¡±yin jiufeng hurriedly reminded. ¡°the reincarnation of the human emperor? master of the human emperor? are you guys mistaken?¡± great emperor sword river was shocked. human emperor was no joke. that was the number one human expert that countless emperors worshipped from the bottom of their hearts! ¡°we¡¯ve verified that futian has the book of humanity!¡±yin jiufeng said again. ¡°human book!¡± great emperor sword river was completely dumbfounded. what was this place? even renhuang had become someone else¡¯s disciple, and it seemed that he was the weakest. ¡°secretary, where are you? come and save me. 1 promise to listen to you in the future ~¡± great emperor sword river was scared stiff. ¡°perfected da yang, you¡¯re back so soon?¡±xiao changtian looked at great emperor sword river and asked. ¡°yes.¡± the great sun immortal replied respectfully. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll ask you a few questions.¡±xiao changtian looked at emperor sword river. great emperor sword river raised his head and instantly felt that the powerful aura had disappeared. the pressure that enveloped his body completely disappeared, and the true essence in his body seemed to circulate again. ¡°yes, sir!¡± great emperor sword river hurriedly nodded. how could he not know that it was because of the senior before him that the terrifying aura disappeared? ¡°what¡¯s the situation outside now? are the monster clan and sea clan still wreaking havoc?¡± xiao changtian asked. ¡°no, no. the monster race and the sea race have long been suppressed by us!¡±great emperor sword river said. in reality, with the birth of the motherf * eking human king, the motherf * eking demon king had naturally appeared as well. the berserk state of the demon race and the sea race had already turned for the better. ¡°is that so?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the situation in the other continents now?¡± xiao changtian asked again. ¡°other continents?¡± ¡°senior, isn¡¯t the tian yuan continent in the five regions? everything is normal in the other regions.¡± great emperor sword river replied. ¡°how many regions?¡± everyone present, except for the barefoot emperor and yin jiuyou, looked puzzled. mu jiuhuang¡¯s expression changed, and she sent a message instantly. after a short while, a message was sent back. mu jiuhuang¡¯s divine sense sensed the message and her expression instantly changed! ¡°not good, not good. sect master, something happened!¡±outside the courtyard, cheng yang ran over in a panic. ¡°what a fuss. don¡¯t be rude in front of the small courtyard.¡±the great sun immortal hurriedly berated. ¡°there¡¯s no need. cheng yang must have some news. let¡¯s hear what cheng yang has to say first.¡±xiao changtian waved his hand. ¡°senior, master, something major has happened on the tian yuan continent. new continents are appearing on the sea outside the five continents. they are more than ten times larger than the five continents!¡±cheng yang said hurriedly and handed over a map. ¡°is there such a thing?¡± xiao changtian took the map and looked at it. the five continents were squeezed at the bottom left corner of the map. new continents appeared one after another, scattered around a huge ocean! ¡°where are the other three places? why are our five continents squeezed in the lower left corner?¡±xiao changtian pointed at the other three marks on the map and asked. ¡°senior, that¡¯s another domain! four symbol domain, two elements domain, first domain. ¡°our five continents have become a new domain, called the five realm domain!¡± ¡°these are the divisions given by the ancient emperors!¡±cheng yang said respectfully. ¡°ancient emperor?¡± xiao changtian was stunned.. what¡¯s that?¡± Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Three Days Without Fighting, Is Your Skin itching Again?_i chapter 183: three days without fighting, is your skin itching again?_i translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s doubtful voice rang out. everyone present was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer. answer the ancient expert? not suitable! in front of senior, ancient emperors were nothing at all. however, answering a bunch of noobs wasn¡¯t the same for them. everyone was in a dilemma. ¡°could it be someone from the ancient times, the strongest cultivator on the tian yuan continent?¡± xiao changtian suddenly asked.¡± xiao changtian asked. in the [shu tian] that he had written down from memory, he had written about the great ancient emperor. it was very possible! they were definitely old fellows who had lived for a very long time. they were preparing to revive and reappear. they wanted to conquer the tian yuan continent! ¡°yes. alright.¡± the great sun immortal looked at xiao changtian¡¯s face and said tentatively. he didn¡¯t know if he was right to say that. ¡°as expected!¡± seeing the great sun immortal nod, xiao changtian was even more certain. however, he did not panic too much, because when the great sun immortal spoke, he paused for a moment, as if he was puzzled. ¡°there¡¯s no need to think about it. it must be that daoist da yang felt that those great emperors were not qualified, so he hesitated.¡± ¡°however, in order not to expose his identity as an expert, the immortal da yang nodded in agreement.¡± ¡°looks like there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± xiao changtian analyzed the situation in his mind. his eyes lit up and he was relieved. with the great sun immortal around, he was really as stable as mount tai! ¡°there¡¯s nothing to panic about. he¡¯s just a martial monarch realm expert. we¡¯ll just stay in dayang town.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. he said it for mu jiuhuang and the others to hear. the news that the immortal big sun was an expert could not be exposed, but he could still comfort everyone. ¡°however, the other continents seem to be under the attack of those great emperors!¡±cheng yang paused for a moment before telling her what he knew. ¡°then let them all come to the northern barren state.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. when he came to the north barren state, he had the protection of the great sun immortal, so he was safe. ¡°go inform the others.¡± the immortal da yang said to cheng yang. ¡°yes, sir!¡± cheng yang nodded and left. outside dayang town. two groups of people were rushing over. the first wave was the old dirty turtle and the fat rongrong. the other wave was the dozens of great emperors brought by the document. ¡°boss, don¡¯t be angry. there are plenty of fish in the sea. why do you have to be one-sided? you¡¯re the sea king. you can¡¯t be defeated by one failure!¡± ¡°you¡¯re the most handsome and suave.¡± fatty rongrong consoled the angry black tortoise. ¡°how can this sea king be defeated!¡±black tortoise climbed on top of rongrong¡¯s head, weakly saying. ¡°fatty, you really know how to talk. 1¡¯11 give you a reward.¡±black tortoise patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head. instantly, two lights lit up on top of rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°hehe, thank you for making me cuckold, boss!¡± ¡°boss is the kindest person in the world besides senior!¡± ¡°hehehe, i¡¯m green, i¡¯m green, i¡¯m going to become stronger.¡± fatty rongrong said happily as she flew. ¡°hmph, where did this idiot come from? why are you so happy after being cuckolded?¡± a great emperor said disdainfully as secretary and the others passed by. ¡°haha, a silly bear carrying an ugly green-furred turtle!¡± ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m dying of laughter!¡± the group of great emperors turned around and saw the turtle and the others. they burst into laughter. ¡°what did you say?¡± the dirty old turtle was already in a bad mood, so he was instantly furious when he was scolded. ¡°the ugly turtle can talk, and it¡¯s a turtle demon. come, stretch your head out for me to see.¡±a great emperor sneered. ¡°you want to die.¡± the turtle was enraged. in an instant, the power of the black tortoise erupted, and a huge black tortoise dharma idol appeared in the void. the black tortoise dharma idol was level with the sky. the black tortoise¡¯s ten legs were like pillars that supported the sky! around the black tortoise, boundless seawater poured back as if it wanted to drown the heavens! ¡°kneel before this sea king!¡± the black tortoise was enraged as it raised its leg and stomped down on the tens of ancient emperors. ¡°boom!¡± the terrifying aura caused these ancient emperors to instantly fall from the sky, kneeling on the ground, smashing out one huge crater after another! ¡°xuan¡­black tortoise!¡± the group of great emperors was already so frightened that they could not speak. they knelt on the ground, unable to move. ¡°senior, please spare us. we didn¡¯t mean to offend you. please forgive us!¡±the secretary hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°hmph, a bunch of trash. take a good look at this sea king. is this sea king an ugly turtle?¡±the black tortoise said angrily. ¡°senior, you are handsome, elegant, tall, and mighty.¡±a great emperor hurriedly said. ¡°right, right, right. senior, you¡¯re the most handsome. you¡¯re simply the most handsome in the world! especially your head. it¡¯s so big. that¡¯s the envy of everyone!¡± a group of experts said. ¡°that¡¯s more like it.¡± after black tortoise heard this, he withdrew his aura, patting fatty rongrong¡¯s head: ¡°fatty, let¡¯s go!¡± the fat rongrong nodded and the turtle and bear left again. only after black tortoise and rongrong left did emperor wen shu and the others stare blankly for a full hour before regaining their senses. ¡°it¡¯s too scary. it¡¯s actually the divine beast black tortoise!¡± ¡°if i¡¯m not mistaken, that bear was that person¡¯s mount back then, right? only his mount was black and white.¡± ¡°are you saying that it¡¯s an iron eater?¡± ¡°hiss!¡± the group of great emperors all sucked in a breath of cold air. the birds in the surrounding forest began to suffocate. ¡°this is too frustrating. let¡¯s hurry up and save sword river. at the same time, we¡¯ll vent our anger on the person who captured sword river!¡± ¡°vent!¡± ¡°vent!¡± a group of great emperors shouted and rushed towards the small courtyard with anger on their faces. in the courtyard. xiao changtian picked up the brush and started to draw on the paper. in any case, with the great sun immortal here, what ancient emperor? f * ck him! xiao changtian was in a good mood now that he knew the changes in the cultivation world wouldn¡¯t affect great sun town. in order to thank the immortal da yang, he decided to make a portrait of him! however, as he was thinking about the appearance of the immortal da yang, he found it difficult to act because he felt that the immortal da yang was not like an immortal cultivator at all. his temper was too good! he planned to make some changes to the portrait, making it look angry and stern. just as xiao chang tian was thinking, fatty rongrong and black tortoise tiptoed in. ¡°the two of you actually went out to fool around!¡± xiao changtian was enraged. what ancient emperor was there outside? if he killed the old turtle with a single slap, wouldn¡¯t his path of invincibility be sealed forever? this time, xiao changtian decided to teach the old turtle a lesson! he picked up the broom beside him and walked towards the old dirty turtle..¡±three days without a fight, your skin is itching again?¡± Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Damn Turtle, You Still Dare to Run!_i chapter 184: damn turtle, you still dare to run!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°i told you to run around!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you fool around all day!¡± ¡°i let you lead rongrong astray all day!¡± xiao changtian slapped the turtle¡¯s head with his broom. however, the turtle was very fast. it immediately retracted its head to avoid the danger. ¡°you still dare to dodge?¡± ¡°you green-haired turtle, i¡¯ll make you lose a layer of skin today!¡± xiao changtian said angrily. he was the one who took care of the old dirty turtle three meals a day. he was afraid that he would get drenched in the rain and die from the sun in the summer! moreover, it took the longest time to support the dirty turtle. but now, the old turtle had become the most disobedient one! he had to fight! hit him hard! otherwise, if one day he led rongrong astray, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°clang!¡± xiao changtian kicked the turtle out of the courtyard. he had tried it before. this dirty old turtle was very hard. no matter if he hit it with a hammer or an ax, nothing would happen. however, xiao changtian was really angry today. he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. clang! clang! black tortoise was like an iron shell, kicked from the street to the end of the street by xiao changtian. in the courtyard, no one dared to speak. that can be senior xuanwu! in the pond, the golden dragon trembled in fear and dived below the surface of the water. inside the chicken coop, phoenix ran back to the chicken coop and squatted on the spot, not daring to move. the pony stopped on a blade of grass, as still as a statue. the white tiger was lying on the recliner with its head buried, pretending to be asleep! monkey had originally wanted to snatch the bamboo shoots away when fatty rongrong was eating them and play with them. but now, he scratched his hand and stood on the bamboo forest, not knowing what to do. ¡°master is angry. it¡¯s too terrifying!¡±mu jiuhuang shivered. she felt that her entire body was drenched. the barefoot emperor and the others were stunned and gasped! he had originally thought that senior was an expert, but he did not expect him to be so high! outside the town. emperor secretary brought dozens of people over. each great emperor had an intimidating aura. they all held their famous weapons and looked fierce. after being bullied by the black tortoise, they did not dare to retaliate and were extremely aggrieved. therefore, they were now looking for someone else to take revenge. ¡°hmph, i¡¯m going to stab those ants to death when i see them!¡± ¡°i want to torture them and make them kill 1,000 turtles every day. no, 10,000!¡± one great emperor after another rushed over angrily. but suddenly, a turtle flew out. ¡°senior black tortoise?¡± ¡°what the f * ck!¡± ¡°lord black tortoise, please spare my life. i didn¡¯t say i would kill the turtle!¡± ¡°lord black tortoise, please spare me!¡± dozens of great emperors knelt down in panic when they saw the turtle. emperor floating feathers, who had threatened to kill the turtle, knelt on the ground, peeing in fear. however, black tortoise did not have the time to bother with them. instead, it ran away in a panic. ¡°this¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± emperor wen shu was bewildered. the other great emperors also watched in disbelief as the black tortoise escaped. they clearly felt that the black tortoise seemed to be extremely afraid, as if there was an extremely powerful existence chasing after it. ¡°damn turtle, you still dare to run?¡± just as the secretary and the others were in shock, xiao changtian appeared. he was cursing as he picked up a brick and threw it at the turtle. the turtle ran even faster and turned into the next street. ¡°if you run again, i¡¯ll stew you! ¡°xiao changtian cursed and followed him into the next street. emperor wen shu and the others were left dumbfounded. ¡°slap me!¡± emperor tiangang tugged at emperor wen shu¡¯s clothes. ¡°tiangang, are you crazy?¡± emperor wen shu frowned. ¡°i told you to hit me, so you just hit me.¡¯tian gang shouted. wen hua frowned and slapped him. ¡°all!¡± heavenly emperor tiangang directly lost a tooth from the slap and spat out a mouthful of blood! however, heavenly emperor tian gang was not angry at all. instead, he laughed out loud.¡¯tm not dreaming! i¡¯m not dreaming! hahaha!¡± along with heavenly emperor tiangang¡¯s laughter, dozens of great emperors revealed a look of realization. everything that had just happened was real! a mortal was chasing after the divine beast black tortoise and beating it up! ¡°hiss!¡± the great emperors gasped again. then, emperor wen shu¡¯s incredulous voice rang out,¡±¡±when did such a powerful existence exist on the tian yuan continent?¡± the group of great emperors knelt for a full fifteen minutes before standing up. ¡°i¡¯ve already discovered the aura of sword river. let¡¯s save sword river and quickly leave this place.¡±the emperor of culture said solemnly. the remaining experts nodded in agreement. this great sun town was too evil! a few ninth level tribulation transcenders and a saint king could capture the sword river. then, there was the divine beast black tortoise. now, it was such a powerful existence! they felt that the first half of their lives had been in vain. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± emperor wen shu said in a deep voice. he followed emperor sword river¡¯s aura and rushed into the courtyard. ¡°hand over the sword river and i¡¯ll spare your lives!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been surrounded!¡± a few great emperors shouted angrily and instantly occupied the entire courtyard. however, just as they blurted out these two sentences, they regretted it. in the courtyard, xiao changtian held the black tortoise by its tail and slowly turned around. ¡°who are you?¡± xiao changtian was stunned and frowned. seeing xiao changtian frown, the great emperors knelt down. ¡°we were wrong. we won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± ¡°we just want to save our companions!¡± ¡°senior, please spare my life!¡± dozens of great emperors knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. as for the weapon in his hand, it had long fallen to the ground. xiao changtian frowned when he heard that they were saving their companions. ¡°so you¡¯re here to save the sword river.¡± xiao changtian threw the turtle into the pond and nodded. ¡°get up, your companions are fine.¡±xiao changtian wiped his hands and asked the secretary and the others to stand up. ¡°secretary, you¡¯re here?¡± great emperor sword river walked over with a face full of joy. he was holding a skewer in his hand, and he was swallowing it in large mouthfuls. ¡°you¡­ are you alright?¡± the secretary and the others were stunned. ¡°it¡¯s fine. there¡¯s food and drink here. the key is that senior treats me very well.¡±jian he smiled. ¡°i told you not to call me senior. i¡¯m just a mortal.¡±xiao changtian waved his hand. ¡°hehe, you are a senior in my heart.¡±sword river chuckled. xiao changtian could only accept it helplessly. it couldn¡¯t be helped. in order to curry favor with the reclusive immortal da yang, these immortal cultivators had even promoted themselves by a generation. ¡°senior, let me introduce you. this is the document¡­¡± in the courtyard, sword river introduced them to xiao changtian one by one. meanwhile, in the dark secret chamber, the skeletal masked man summoned the skeleton sir god again.. Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: A Storm Is Coming (1) chapter 185: a storm is coming (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°what is it? but the door of antiquity had already been opened? the skeleton god asked in a low voice. ¡°divine lord, the door of antiquity has been opened. we can proceed with our next plan.¡±the skull-masked man said. ¡°alright.¡± the skeleton divine lord nodded. following that, a black gas spewed out from the floating skull on the table. it was extremely strange. the black gas was erratic, as if there were endless mysteries hidden within it. frightening! ¡°this is a wisp of my aura. consecrate me. after this is done, i will bring you into the divine world and help you revive your wife.¡±the skeleton divine lord said. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the skull-masked man swallowed the black gas without hesitation. ¡°very good.¡± the skeleton god seemed to sense something and nodded. ¡°divine lord, there is one more thing that 1 don¡¯t know if 1 should report to you. it concerns the demon god.¡± the man said. ¡± demon god?!¡± upon hearing the words ¡± demon god,¡± the skeleton divine lord was clearly stunned for a moment. he was a little shocked.¡±tell me.¡± although the demon god was someone who ascended from the lower realm, his strength had improved too quickly. in just a few tens of thousands of years, he had already become an expert of the divine world. even he, the skeleton god, did not dare to provoke him easily. the skull-masked man said,¡±the demon god clone appeared in the northern wilderness continent!¡± it seemed like it was to kill someone, but the final outcome was unknown.¡± ¡°an avatar descending to the lower realm?¡± ¡°alright, 1 got it!¡± after the skeleton god finished speaking, he muttered to himself and left. in the secret chamber, the skull landed again, and the secret chamber fell into silence again. a black shadow floated around the skull-masked man.¡±¡±what if there¡¯s a trick in the skull¡¯s aura?¡± ¡°hehe, that skull never trusted me. although that wisp of aura helped me recover my cultivation, it definitely had his spiritual will imprint. if he wanted to kill me, it would be easy!¡±the man said coldly. ¡°sigh, i¡¯m the one who dragged you down.¡± sighs came from the black shadow. ¡°no, if you hadn¡¯t protected me back then, i¡¯m afraid that what i destroyed wasn¡¯t my face and cultivation, but my life! ¡°the man shook his head and his expression turned cold. ¡°that skeleton god was the culprit back then. he must die! he planted a mark in my body and thought that 1 would become his slave. but wasn¡¯t he digging his own grave and giving me a chance to devour him?¡± ¡°pass down the order to gather all the great emperors!¡± today, countless ancient emperors headed to the first domain. on the same day, ten billion people from the central heaven continent, west bull continent, south port continent, and east victory continent all moved to the north barren continent! ¡°so many people?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. he didn¡¯t expect the other four continents to move. ¡°ling ¡®er, your family is here?¡±xiao changtian looked at xing ling ¡¯er¡¯s family of more than 10,000 people and was shocked. he didn¡¯t expect xing ling¡¯ er¡¯s family to be so huge. ¡°senior!¡± ¡°we¡¯re here too.¡± tang ritian, chu kuangren, kong xiang, shangguan shuai shuai¡­a total of io billion people moved into the northern barren continent. ¡°perfected great sun, your great sun sect can¡¯t rest for the time being. you must make proper arrangements for mortals and cultivators.¡±xiao changtian looked at daoist master da yang. there were many immortal cultivators and mortals, and it was very easy for immortal cultivators to bully others. ¡°then what do you think we should do if this happens?¡±the great sun immortal asked. xiao changtian thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±in troubled times, severe punishments should be imposed. if any cultivator dares to cause trouble, they will be expelled from the north barren state along with their sect. if the circumstances were serious, the sect would be destroyed as well.¡± ¡°hiss ~!¡± ¡°exterminate the sect!¡± hearing this, the sect leaders present immediately felt a chill on their backs, as if a knife was placed on their necks. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the great sun immortal nodded. this order was like a tidal wave that instantly spread. countless sect leaders directly ordered that no cultivator was allowed to leave the sect without an order! in the great sun sect, a huge mountain peak towered into the clouds. the sun dyed the clouds red! in the main hall. xiao changtian, perfected dayang, perfected qing yun, perfected zhong xian, and the deputy sect leaders of the various large sects were gathered together. it was extremely lively! as for those sect leaders, they could not come personally because they wanted to maintain their mortal persona. ¡°this, 1 am just a mortal, participating in the discussion of matters between you cultivators, isn¡¯t it not very good?¡±xiao changtian looked at the great sun immortal and asked. daoist master da yang was stunned by this question. he did not know how to answer this question. a mortal? oh, that¡¯s true! on the surface. the experts who were originally discussing how to fight against ancient emperor also quieted down. wasn¡¯t it precisely because senior was here that they had the strength to fight against ancient emperors? otherwise, with their tribulation transcending strength, how could they possibly contend against ancient emperors? however, no one dared to say anything because their sect master had instructed them not to expose their senior¡¯s identity. otherwise, they would offend their senior. xiao changtian looked at the silent crowd, nodded and stood up,¡±¡±then i¡¯ll leave.¡± he carried the white tiger and prepared to leave. it was indeed inappropriate for an ordinary mortal like him to be present when cultivators were discussing matters. when the great sun immortal saw this, he quickly stood up and stopped xiao changtian,¡±¡±you should be able to give us a reference. this is also the reason why 1 invited you here.¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°it¡¯s like this!¡± the vice sect leaders present echoed. ¡°really? i don¡¯t believe it!¡± xiao changtian shook his head. he was just a mortal. even if he was used as a reference, there was no practical value. xiao changtian shook his head and decided to leave. he couldn¡¯t participate in the decision-making with the great sun immortal just because he had a good relationship with the great sun immortal. in the small courtyard, the black tortoise stayed in its place and dived into the pond. after being beaten up by xiao changtian, he no longer dared to come out. fatty rongrong was also curled up in a corner, her head against the wall, her two claws placed together, silent and untired. the nearby monkey scratched his ears and cheeks, originally planning to tease fatty rongrong, but didn¡¯t expect the iron eater to stop moving. mu jiuhuang, on the other hand, was discussing various matters with shangguan shuai and the others. ye fan was chopping firewood while lin tingzhi was wiping her sweat at the side. jiang beichen and diwu zheng continued to exchange blows with their swords. li taibai was supporting bai ling shuang. he looked at bai ling shuang¡¯s slightly bulging belly and his face was filled with happiness. su daji was working hard to cultivate her tail¡­ meanwhile, lin ruomiao was cultivating the < heaven blade > in her room. at this moment, she was holding the black dagger from before. with just one slash, the entire space emitted waves of wind-breaking sounds as if space was being torn apart. everything went on as usual. however, outside of great sun town, a dozen great emperors were heading toward great sun town. coincidentally, xiao changtian came to take a walk outside great sun town¡­ Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Xiao Changtian Attacks, One Punch for chapter 186: xiao changtian attacks, one punch for one!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°hmph, barefooted. those useless people from sword river were defeated by the ants of this era. they¡¯re a disgrace to our great emperor circle!¡± ¡°hehe, he¡¯s just a first-grade great emperor. he must have been arrogant and underestimated his enemy, falling into someone else¡¯s trap!¡± ¡°hey hey, there are more than ten little ants in the tribulation transcendence realm here. let¡¯s have fun!¡± the great emperors looked at the group of experts from the nine phoenix dynasty, including marshal shangguan and zhang fenglei, who were standing guard outside dayang town, with mocking expressions on their faces. ¡°who is it?¡± seeing the dozen great emperors walking over, shangguan immediately spoke up to stop them. the pressure released by the great emperors made shangguan shuai and the others shiver. ¡°hehe, you¡¯re merely transcending a tribulation. why don¡¯t you kneel down in front of the great emperor?¡±a great emperor covered in red hair walked out and released the pressure of a great emperor. in an instant, shangguan shuai shuai and the others knelt down in front of this pressure. ¡± damn it, quickly ask the empress for help!¡± shangguan shuai looked at the wind lightning palm, but it had already been knocked to the ground. ¡°hmph, a bunch of trash. in our era, not kneeling in front of the great emperor was a death penalty!¡±the red-haired emperor kicked shangguan shuai in the chest, sending him flying like a kite with its string cut. ¡°damn it.¡± shangguan shuai shuai cursed in his heart. he was furious, but he wasn¡¯t a match for the great emperor! ¡°hehe, a bunch of ants, courting death!¡± ¡°you guys are too weak, hahaha!¡± the martial monarch realm expert sneered, filled with mockery and disdain. shangguan shuai shuai and the others could only be beaten up passively. screams of pain were heard by xiao changtian, who was out for a walk. ¡°shuai shuai¡¯s voice?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. he walked over with the white tiger in his arms and saw shangguan shuai shuai and the others being beaten. ¡°fuck!¡± ¡°marshal shangguan and the others can¡¯t even lift a bow, and these people are picking on the weak ones?¡±xiao changtian was furious. ¡°mengxi, don¡¯t move here. watch how master will uphold justice.¡± xiao changtian put down the white tiger and walked towards the great emperors. he couldn¡¯t take it anymore! all mortals? why should mortals make things difficult for mortals? all of them were as thin as a stick, not much worse than shangguan shuai and the others. at most, they were just a little stronger than shangguan shuai, but they were actually bullying the weak? he was a martial arts skill that had been enhanced by the system. it was not a problem to deal with these mortals. ¡°you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± xiao changtian rolled up his sleeves and threw a punch at the red-haired emperor. ¡°bang!¡± the red-haired emperor was sent flying. ¡°noob!¡± xiao changtian thought that these people would resist for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would send them flying with one punch. sure enough, it¡¯s a group of noobs. xiao changtian smacked his lips. he no longer had any scruples. bajiquan, taiji fist, military boxing, young girl¡¯s cute fist¡­all kinds of fist techniques were combined together. bang bang bang bang bang! the remaining ten or so great emperors were sent flying like clay chickens and pottery dogs! ¡°bullying people, with your little squares?¡±xiao changtian¡¯s face was filled with anger. bullying people right under his nose, this was not allowed! in his opinion, the abusers must be severely punished so that they could feel the fear of being abused. only then would they realize how much harm they had done to others! therefore, xiao changtian chose to beat him up. however, just as xiao changtian was about to beat them up, he realized that the red-haired emperor had already fainted. ¡°why aren¡¯t these people getting beaten?¡± xiao changtian was confused. shangguan shuai shuai and the others twitched their mouths. senior, don¡¯t you know your own strength? who among the bunch of noobs on the other side could withstand your full-powered punch? ¡°are you guys cramping?¡± xiao changtian looked at shangguan shuai and the others who were twitching their mouths, his face filled with confusion. ¡°yes, yes.¡± shangguan shuai shuai and the others replied with a toothache. senior was so good at pretending. he seemed to be beating senior up, but he couldn¡¯t beat him¡­ ¡°alright, tie up these dozens of people and bring them back to the small courtyard. when they wake up, i want to teach them a lesson.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°yes.¡± shangguan shuai shuai and the others could only nod. very quickly. everyone returned to the courtyard. as for the 15 rank five great emperors, they were immediately woken up by the cold blood. ¡°all! don¡¯t hit me! i was wrong!¡± ¡°all! senior, please spare us! we were wrong! please don¡¯t kill us!¡± the red-haired emperor and the others cried out, their faces filled with fear. the fist from before was really too terrifying. right now, they still felt that their entire brain, bones, and divine essence were all aching faintly. this pain started from the point of impact and extended like a net! this pain made them feel that every nerve and every blood vessel in their bodies was in excruciating pain. even his divine essence experienced intense pain. fortunately, this wasn¡¯t a full-powered attack. they could feel that this was just a casual move by this senior. ¡°1 won¡¯t kill you, but you must receive a good education. that¡¯s why i attacked you.¡± ¡°let me ask you, will you still attack the weak in the future?¡± xiao changtian stared at the red-haired emperor and asked in a deep voice. ¡°we won¡¯t, senior. we won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes. bullying the weak is something that only people who are inferior to pigs and dogs do!¡± ¡°senior, we have already received your good education.¡± ¡°we swear to the heavens that if 1, red fur, ever attack the weak again, i will strike them with five lightning strikes!¡± the group of great emperors knelt on the ground, their faces filled with terror. xiao changtian shook his head.¡± no, you don¡¯t really understand. you¡¯re just afraid of me. you¡¯re not convinced from the bottom of your heart.¡±¡± ¡°senior, we¡¯re really convinced!¡± red fur cried! he immediately cried! as the famous red-haired emperor, he immediately cried! it was too terrifying! facing xiao changtian, he was indescribably terrifying. he could kill them with just a casual punch. if they still dared to refuse, weren¡¯t they courting death? ¡°senior, why don¡¯t you tell us what you want us to do? just say it!¡± the red-haired emperor cried. ¡°it¡¯s very simple. do a hundred good deeds and i¡¯ll believe you.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°a hundred good things¡­?¡± the great emperors were in a dilemma. they were dignified martial monarch realm experts. if they were asked to do good deeds¡­ ¡°senior, i¡¯m good at this!¡± the red-haired emperor hurriedly said. ¡°yes, yes, yes. we can do it.¡± the other great emperors nodded in agreement. the group of great emperors begged for mercy crazily in the courtyard. in front of the door of antiquity, a black figure suddenly appeared. it was the man with the skull mask from before! ¡°come out.. it¡¯s already this time, and the three of you are still not prepared to come out?¡± Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Five Party Alliance, Great Sun Alliance Masterli chapter 187: five party alliance, great sun alliance masterli translator: 549690339 ¡°hehe, who exactly are you? how did you discover our existence?¡± behind the door of antiquity, three muffled voices rang out. then, three figures slowly walked out from behind the ancient door. among them, a woman wearing a long blue dress and holding a jade belt in her hand appeared. her expression was cold, as if she wanted to keep people a thousand miles away. however, she had to admit that this person was very beautiful! it was so beautiful that it couldn¡¯t be compared to anything else! behind the woman, a minotaur with two legs on his forehead and an expert with black qi wrapped around his body walked out from behind the door of antiquity. ¡°heaven queen, demon emperor, devil emperor, how long do you three want to hide it?¡± the skull-masked man said indifferently. there was a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°hmph, you know who we are. who are you?¡±the heaven queen¡¯s voice was icy cold. her beautiful brows were tightly knitted, and her piercingly cold eyes seemed to have endless killing intent pouring out! ¡°very few people know our identities. who were you back then?¡±the shifter emperor¡¯s figure flashed and appeared behind the skull-masked man. ¡°i can¡¯t explain it clearly today, but i can¡¯t leave.¡±¡±the demon emperor¡¯s entire body was suffused with black qi, and his aura was terrifying! the heaven queen, the demon emperor, and the demon emperor surrounded the man in the skeleton mask. the aura that erupted from the three of them caused countless monstrous waves to erupt from the surrounding sea! bang bang bang bang bang! the terrifying power was like a clap of thunder, and it was like a landslide! the auras of these three people were like the difference between heaven and earth when compared to those ancient emperors. their strength wasn¡¯t something those ancient emperors could compare to. even so, the skull-masked man stood in the middle with a calm expression on his face. one could not feel the slightest change in his aura. however, a wisp of sword intent slowly appeared around him. it was the sword intent condensed from the black qi! the sword intent let out a clanging sound, as if it was piercing through the clouds and splitting rocks, instantly slashing towards the three people. ¡°boom!¡± the door of the ancients, which was originally in ruins, was completely destroyed by the battle between the four of them. the ground was thousands of feet deep! the terrifying power caused the space to be compressed until it emitted cracking sounds. two hours later, the four of them landed. everyone¡¯s aura had completely calmed down, and their faces were calm. heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor looked at the skeletal man and asked,¡±¡±what do you want us to do for you?¡± the three of them stood in front of the masked man, their eyes filled with guilt. ¡°i want to kill a god!¡± ¡°that god from back then!¡± the skull-masked man¡¯s tone finally became excited. ¡°what?¡± after the three of them heard this, they were obviously stunned for a moment. their faces were filled with shock. even the heaven queen¡¯s beautiful face was moved! in the great sun sect¡¯s main hall. the final result of their discussion was to form the five party alliance to fight against the other three regions. ¡°as for the candidate for the alliance leader, i think that the position of the alliance leader must be held by the great sun immortal.¡±perfected qing yun hurriedly shook his head. he was only a saint king now. how could he become the leader of a group of ninth level tribulation transcenders? no way! this was absolutely impossible! ¡°perfected da yang, you have to do this. no one else can replace you.¡±daoist zhongxian said. the other experts all nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. in senior¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re the true cultivator, and we¡¯re just a few cultivators who have just entered the sect. not only that, you¡¯ve become the alliance leader of our five region alliance, and you¡¯ll also be able to obtain the deployment strategy of the righteous dao alliance from senior, as well as the following plans.¡± ¡°yes, this is the most important thing!¡± ¡°if we can get the support of senior, we can defeat those great emperors. otherwise, we will definitely lose!¡± ¡°that¡¯s why, daoist master da yang, only you can do this!¡± ¡°i won¡¯t say anything else. greetings, alliance master of great sun!¡± ¡°greetings, alliance master of great sun!¡± the group of experts who were transcending the tribulation stood up and bowed to the great sun immortal. ¡°this¡­¡± the great sun immortal was stunned. he, a saint king, was the alliance master? it didn¡¯t make sense, right? ¡°perfected da yang, do you want us to kneel before you agree?¡± ¡°alright, everyone listen to my command. prepare to kneel. three, two¡­¡± perfected qing yun shouted. ¡°i promise, 1 promise, okay?¡±the great sun immortal hurriedly agreed. if he did not agree, these big shots would really kneel down to him. he was just a mere saint king. if he really made these tribulation transcending elders kneel down to him, it would be a waste of his lifespan! the great sun immortal agreed helplessly. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go and report to senior now.¡± perfected qing yun and perfected da yang left the hall and headed to xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. the moment he entered. in front of xiao changtian, there were more than ten great emperors kneeling. they were all trembling and listening to xiao changtian¡¯s lecture. ¡°senior is really invincible, reprimanding an emperor is like reprimanding a child!¡± daoist big sun and daoist clear sky both gasped in shock, their faces filled with terror. ancient emperors were once forbidden existences! in fact, in order to resist these ancient emperors, they even established the five realm alliance. ¡°this¡­ can we disband now?¡± the great sun immortal said awkwardly. perfected qing yun, who was beside him, also opened his mouth in a daze. he seemed to think that the biggest reason why they formed this alliance was to do odd jobs and manage logistics. ¡°sigh, daoist master dayang? you¡¯re here? and qingyun, come and sit.¡± xiao changtian saw perfected da yang and perfected qing yun, so he quickly sat up from the recliner and greeted them. one of them was a reclusive mighty figure, and the other was a generous boss. they gave him a good impression. ¡°the few of you, go and stand in a row outside the small courtyard. whoever dares to run, 1 will definitely let him understand why flowers are so red when i see him in the future!¡±xiao changtian clenched his fists. ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± the great emperors hurriedly nodded and stood up. they ran out of the courtyard like primary school students being reprimanded by their teacher. they pressed their heads against the wall and hugged their heads as they lined up in a row at the corner of the wall! shangguan shuai and the others who were being abused felt great! ¡°oh right, why did you call me here?¡±xiao changtian asked. the three of them sat down at the stone table. mu jiuhuang, who was beside him, handed him tea one by one, extremely respectful. ¡°we¡­ we¡­¡± the immortal da yang and the qing yun taoist looked at each other, not knowing what to say. there was no need for the five party alliance to exist. how should he explain it to senior? just as the two of them were confused, xiao changtian said,¡±¡±have you formed an alliance? now, he was preparing to deal with those ancient emperors?¡± Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: Ordinary People Should Do Their Part Tool l chapter 188: ordinary people should do their part tool l translator: 549690339 ¡°um, it¡¯s in the middle of the realm.¡± the perfected da yang had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree. since senior had already said so, it wouldn¡¯t be good to refuse to admit it. ¡°that¡¯s great. since you¡¯ve formed an alliance, the alliance leader must be you, daoist great sun, right?¡±xiao changtian continued to ask. in his opinion, the great sun immortal was a reclusive master, but at the critical moment of the continent, the reclusive master could not hide his identity. as long as the immortal da yang exposed his strength, he would definitely become the alliance master. ¡°yes.¡± the great sun immortal nodded again. ¡°congratulations, alliance master of the great sun alliance!¡±xiao changtian said happily. he knew the alliance master of the immortal cultivator alliance, so he was safe now. ¡°well, although i¡¯m just a mortal, since you¡¯ve established the alliance, i should do something.¡± ¡°how about this, i¡¯ll cheer for the cultivators of our alliance.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a drummer, a very good drummer!¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he wasn¡¯t good at fighting. he was just a mortal, he could only uphold justice for shangguan shuai and the others, and teach the rookies outside the door a lesson. however, it was still possible to boost the morale of the immortal cultivators alliance. he had the system¡¯s great success music skill! ¡°cheering on the battlefield? drummer?¡± ¡°thank you, senior!¡± perfected qing yun hurriedly thanked him. previously, he had broken through while practicing divine sound because he had listened to the chaos ant¡¯s song. the song contained a terrifying great dao true intent. the chaos ant is senior¡¯s divine beast, so its attainments are definitely inferior to senior¡¯s! if it was senior personally beating the drum to help, it would definitely contain the sound of the great dao! the voice of the great dao fell. the cultivators of the five-party alliance seemed to be blessed by god! no! ¡°senior has already surpassed god!¡± perfected qing yun thought to himself. ¡°no need, no need. the help i can give you is limited. where are you going first? it¡¯ll be easier for me to prepare.¡± xiao changtian asked. under his bed was the big drum that had transmigrated with him in his previous life! it was a good time to try it out in the next few days. ¡°battle?¡± the great sun immortal was stunned. they had formed an alliance just to avoid being attacked. they had never thought of fighting. perfected qing yun hurriedly said,¡± the four symbols region, the nearest four symbols region.¡± ¡°four symbol regions?¡± xiao changtian picked up the map and looked at it. the four symbol region was at the bottom right of the map, which was the closest to the five region. ¡°inform me when the time is up.¡± xiao changtian said directly. ¡°good!¡± perfected da yang and perfected qing yun nodded. two hours later. after drinking tea and reporting their work, perfected da yang and perfected qing yun walked out of the small courtyard with joy on their faces. with the support of the seniors, wouldn¡¯t it be easy? the two of them were overjoyed and returned to the great sun sect to spread the news. in the courtyard, xiao changtian gathered his disciples. ¡°you guys should also prepare for the upcoming battle. although we are mortals, we still have to contribute our strength!¡± ¡°ye fan, you¡¯re in charge of the logistics of the alliance.¡± ¡°miao shou, you are in charge of treating the simple injuries of the cultivators and assisting the alchemists.¡± ¡°beichen, wuzheng, the two of you have talent in cultivation and can use the sword. since your cultivation has made some progress, you can train at the edge of the battlefield and clean up some small fish and prawns.¡± ¡°taibai, you¡¯re about to become a father, so you¡¯ll be in charge of intelligence work. don¡¯t get involved in dangerous situations.¡± ¡°as for daji and ruomiao, the two of you will follow me.¡± ¡°futian, you are full of energy, so you serve tea and water to the cultivators. if any cultivator is tired, you massage their shoulders and legs.¡± ¡°we are the ones being protected, but we can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. in front of us, daoist big sun and the others are fighting for us, so we have to contribute our strength!& quot; ¡°do you understand?¡± xiao changtian said solemnly. although he was a mortal who was harmed by the system, as a member of the flower family in his previous life, the passion, righteousness, and fearlessness of the flower family still infected him. it did not weaken with the cruelty of the immortal cultivation world! there was no man who wasn¡¯t hot-blooded! even as a mortal, as an ordinary person, he had to contribute his strength. he could not remain indifferent and hide behind heroes like the immortal of great sun! ¡°yes, sir!¡± ye fan and the others saw the seriousness in xiao changtian¡¯s expression and replied in unison. ¡°alright, you can go and prepare yourselves.¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, let¡¯s go inside.¡± xiao changtian called mu jiuhuang and was about to take out the big drum under the bed! ¡°yes.¡± mu jiuhuang followed him into the house. the two of them called out and carried the big drum out. it was a xuanhua drum. the drum was engraved with the black tortoise, qilin, phoenix, white tiger, azure dragon, and other divine dragons. all of them were carved in gold and looked lifelike. it was extremely intimidating! the edges were inlaid with the pearls of seven colors. red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple were shining brightly! the surface of the drum was like a bright mirror, shining brightly! the zoo curator had spent a lot of money to buy it, but it was later abandoned and became his. ¡°green-haired turtle, look at the black tortoise on top of you. how impressive is it? look at you, you¡¯re so ugly!¡±xiao changtian smacked his lips. this green-furred turtle was doing nothing but work every day, while he was serving him well every day. he was even happier than he was! if it wasn¡¯t for the path of invincibility, he would have chopped the green-haired turtle up and made soup. turtle soup was a great tonic! ¡°puff! puff! puff!¡± in the pond, the green-haired turtle didn¡¯t dare to speak. it dived into the water and kept blowing bubbles. four symbol regions. the group of motherf * eking human kings, the monster race¡¯s monarch, the oceanic race¡¯s monarch, and the demon race¡¯s monarch who had just crawled out of the ground were all listening to the heaven queen, the monster emperor, and the demon monarch¡¯s lecture. ¡°in these three days, everyone will recuperate and recover their strength to the peak.¡± ¡°there is an expert in the five region domain. we are going to fight a tough battle. we¡¯ll take down the five regions and merge the four regions to restore the original tian yuan continent. we¡¯ll have a god monarch to guide us and ascend to the divine realm!¡± the heaven queen said coldly. when the great emperors heard the word ¡®ascendance¡¯, their faces revealed looks of surprise! that was the lifelong pursuit of every great emperor! ¡°fight!¡± ¡°fight! quot; ¡°fight!¡± the shouts of the group of great emperors caused the surface of the sea to tremble! the skull-masked man sat cross-legged in the dark chamber. a black rusty short sword floated around him. his realm seemed to be rising continuously. ¡°ten mile sword, after so many years, we will be fighting together again.¡± ¡°this time, when we take down the five region, the tian yuan continent will be united and we¡¯ll have great luck. that skeleton god will definitely come down to snatch it!¡± ¡°at that time, it will be our chance!¡± the skeletal man said indifferently.. the broken and rusty short sword seemed to be resonating and trembling! Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: Playing in the Sky, Xiao Longnu Pushed to the Ground!_i chapter 189: playing in the sky, xiao longnu pushed to the ground!_i translator: 549690339 night fell. snoring sounds came from xiao changtian¡¯s room. a rustling sound came from ye fan¡¯s room. li taibai¡¯s room was relatively quiet. as for lin ruomiao, she was still cultivating the sky blade with the dagger in her hand. in her room, countless blade shadows seemed to be cutting through space. in the courtyard, the green-haired turtle finally surfaced. ¡°hahaha, ugly turtle, you were beaten up by master, right?¡±phoenix puffed out her chest and stared at the turtle in the pond, gloating. ¡°humph, phoenix, 1 don¡¯t have time for you right now.¡± the turtle rolled his eyes. he was in a bad mood. if phoenix dared to mock him again, he would definitely fight with her. the golden arowana turned over and straightened its body.¡±alright, phoenix. do you want to be beaten up if you wake master up later?¡± after being reminded by the golden arowana, phoenix shivered and quickly returned to the chicken coop. ¡°fatty, let¡¯s go out and relax.¡±black tortoise flew to the head of rongrong. ¡°sob, sob.¡± fatty rongrong nodded, flying out with black tortoise. as for alpha, he was still studying chess on the ground. monkey scratched his head and felt a little bored. he shot out from the bamboo forest and flew out as well, sitting on the shell of the green-haired turtle. ¡°damned monkey, you dare to ride on this sea king¡¯s body? are you courting death?¡± the black tortoise was furious. a huge black tortoise dharma idol instantly appeared in the void. monkey scratched his head, revealing a smile, coming down from the turtle shell, squeezing the green haired turtle to the side, one on the left and the other on the right of fatty rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°the tian yuan continent isn¡¯t fun at all.¡±monkey raised his middle finger and pointed at the sky. ¡± heaven?!¡± fatty rongrong was startled. ¡°it¡¯s not impossible, there are more beautiful ladies up there, it¡¯ll help me regain my confidence, hehe! ¡°the old dirty turtle smiled again. ¡°let¡¯s do it this way!¡± monkey nodded and reached his paw into his ear. a silver-needle-like object appeared. ¡°watch me poke a hole in you!¡± monkey grabbed the silver needle and aimed it at a certain place in the sky. fatty rongrong looked puzzled: what can i do?¡± ¡°hmph, what do you know?¡± monkey chuckled. he stroked the silver needle with his hand. as he stroked it, the silver needle became bigger and thicker. in the blink of an eye, it had already become a sky-high spider pillar. the monkey grabbed the sky-supporting pillar with both hands and stabbed it into a certain spot in the void. ¡°boom!¡± in the void, the laws of heaven and earth seemed to have been sensed. tens of thousands of lightning tribulations began to appear and were about to strike down. ¡°go to hell.¡± the turtle slapped him. a green light flew out leisurely. however, this green light seemed to be a supreme law. the lightning tribulation in the sky collapsed in an instant! ¡°damn fatty, charge towards that crack.¡±monkey patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°hmph, boss black tortoise, he scolded me! i¡¯m an iron eater, i¡¯m fat, i¡¯m not a fatty! ¡°fatty rongrong said aggrievedly. ¡°alright, you charge up first. once you get up there, i¡¯ll teach this damn monkey a lesson for you.¡¯the turtle rubbed fatty rongrong¡¯s head, a green light descending, enveloping fatty rongrong¡¯s entire body. ¡°hehe, thank you, boss!¡± fatty rongrong was delighted, her figure dashing towards the gap in the void! in an instant, fatty rongrong charged in with the green haired turtle and monkey. ¡°who is it?¡± in the immortal world, in a valley, two cultivators were hurrying on their way. suddenly, they saw a black shadow flying over with a vigilant expression. ¡°senior brother, look carefully. what was that thing that just flew over?¡±the woman in the light yellow dress frowned and asked! upon closer inspection, the woman was tall and slender, with proper facial features. most importantly, her peaks were like waves, making one¡¯s imagination run wild and unable to grasp them! ¡°it seems to be a monster? ¡± junior sister, let¡¯s run. don¡¯t worry about this. the people from black night sect are coming.¡±¡±senior brother long ming said. xiao longnu nodded, and the two of them disappeared into the forest. the two of them were the holy maiden and eldest senior brother of the senluo immortal continent¡¯s white dragon clan! in the current senluo immortal continent, the dragon race had declined. even their patriarch, long aotian, had gone into hiding after being severely injured by a divine lord. now, a mere flood dragon race dared to bully their dragon race. the young master of the black flood dragon sect even tried to get his hands on xiao longnu. helpless, the vice clan leader long zhantian could only let her escape. not far away. the dragon race was chasing after them. there were hundreds of them, and each of them emitted a powerful aura that was extremely mysterious. ¡°hmph, they can¡¯t have gone far!¡± one of the elders raised his hand, signaling for everyone to stop. then, he took out a crystal ball. the image of xiao longnu and long ming appeared on the crystal ball. ¡°hehe, the two of them are heading toward sky-breaking peak. we¡¯ll head there directly.¡±the elder sneered and stuck out his snake tongue. ¡°elder, how did you do this?¡±the dragon race disciple beside him asked in confusion. if he could find someone with just a crystal ball, then wouldn¡¯t he be the one plucking the radish on the bed? ¡°humph, it¡¯s naturally something that the young master left behind. we¡¯ll just slowly head over and not ruin the young master¡¯s plans.¡¯the elder laughed sinisterly. ¡°young master?¡± the servant next to him was slightly stunned, but then he reacted. ¡°elder, do you mean that long ming is young master in disguise?¡±the servant asked. ¡°of course.¡± ¡°alright, let¡¯s move forward slowly. don¡¯t ruin young master¡¯s plans.¡± understanding the crux of the matter, the disciple nodded in disappointment.¡± young master sure knows how to play. the night is dark and the wind is high. a man and a woman are alone. hehe, hehehe¡­¡± on the other side, xiao longnu and long ming were running at high speed. however, long ming suddenly fell behind and shot two silver needles at xiao longnu¡¯s back. ¡°ah!¡± xia longnu felt the pain and screamed, but her body could no longer move. because of inertia, the beautiful divine item fell to the ground. ¡°senior brother, what are you doing?¡± xiao longnu frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°what?¡± ¡°of course i want to spend the night with you and have an in-depth conversation.¡± long ming smiled lewdly. then, he tore off his human skin mask and instantly became a different person. ¡°snake blood, is that you? you¡¯re not my senior brother!¡± xiao longnu was shocked, and a wave of fear surged in her heart. ¡°hehe, i¡¯m not your senior brother, but i¡¯m going to be your husband soon, hehehe!¡±snake blood let out a sinister sneer and walked over. he grabbed xiao longnu¡¯s legs. at the same time. fatty rongrong was currently flying with two divine beasts on her back. ¡°hmm? wait a minute!¡± black tortoise grabbed fatty rongrong¡¯s ear, and the iron eating beast stopped in time. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, damn turtle? there¡¯s a big demon in front of us. go and have some fun!¡±monkey said impatiently. ¡°hmph, go by yourself. what¡¯s so fun about a big demon? fatty, let¡¯s go back. 1 really want to see a beautiful woman with great ambitions.. this sea king wants to conquer her, quickly!¡± Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Junior Sister, I’ll Block the Old Filthy Turtle for You, Run!_i chapter 190: junior sister, i¡¯ll block the old filthy turtle for you, run!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°all! no!¡± xiao longnu¡¯s legs were grabbed. snake blood immediately took off her shoes and socks. ¡°hehe, these legs are really beautiful!¡± snake blood caressed xiao longnu¡¯s feet lewdly. ¡°hehehe, itchy, so itchy!¡± ¡°don¡¯t scratch my foot!¡± xiao longnu¡¯s feet were touched, and she let out a bell-like smile. ¡°hehe, xiao longnu, are you comfortable? i¡¯ll make you more comfortable! i¡¯m very brave.¡± snake blood snickered evilly. he pointed out with his finger, and xiao longnu¡¯s outer clothing was torn apart, revealing her snow-white figure that could not be described. ¡°hmph, i won¡¯t let you off even if 1 become a ghost.¡±xiao longnu gritted her teeth as two streams of tears fell from the corners of her eyes. her eyes were filled with anger. ¡°hehe, become a ghost? you¡¯re so smooth, i¡¯ll make you become an immortal in a while!¡±snake blood sneered and pounced at xiao longnu. xiao longnu could only close her eyes in despair. the two silver needles had completely sealed the true essence around her body! she wanted to resist, but she couldn¡¯t move at all! an extremely cold despair surged into her heart! ¡°help!¡± however, a trace of unwillingness still welled up in her heart. she could not help but shout, wanting to make a final call for help. ¡°hehehe, scream, scream. even if you scream until your throat breaks¡­ah!¡± snake blood was originally sneering, but a huge force slapped the back of his head. snake blood was hit hard and rolled away. junior sister feng, get up quickly!¡± long ming followed behind them. he broke free from the snake blood and quietly followed behind the elders of black night sect! he took the opportunity to sneak over when the elders let down their guard. long ming helped xiao longnu up and forced the two silver needles out of her body. then, he took out a piece of clothing and put it on xiao longnu. ¡°junior sister, quickly follow me!¡± long ming brought xiao longnu and was about to leave. however, snake blood would not let them off so easily. although he was heavily injured by long ming and was lying on the ground, he still crushed the jade token in his hand! ¡°young master has been born?¡± when the elders on the periphery received the message, their expressions instantly changed. their figures flashed as they rushed over to snake blood. swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! in the next moment, the elders and disciples of black night sect instantly descended. they formed a huge circle and surrounded long ming and xiao longnu. ¡°young master!¡± the elder helped snake blood up. ¡°hmph, you dare to sneak attack me?¡± ¡°hit him! beat him to death!¡± snake blood spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed angrily. the black night sect disciple beside him grabbed long ming and pressed him to the ground to beat him up! ¡°ah!¡± long ming let out a shrill cry from the beating. in just a few seconds, the sound of bones breaking could be heard. although the dragon race had a strong body, the black night sect disciples all had profound realms and powerful cultivation bases. ¡°senior brother!¡± xiao longnu wanted to go up and help when she saw long ming being beaten up. however, it was blocked by the snake blood. ¡°hehe, xiao longnu, if you don¡¯t want that idiot long ming to die here today, then serve me to my heart¡¯s content. otherwise, i¡¯ll let long ming know what it means to live a life worse than death!¡±snake blood sneered as he stared at xiao longnu with a pair of lewd eyes. ¡°you¡­¡± xiao longnu bit her lips, her face filled with shame and anger. ¡°hit him harder!¡± snakeblood sneered. ¡°yes, young master!¡± the disciples of black night sect nodded and worked even harder. long ming¡¯s pained screams sounded like a pig being slaughtered! xiao longnu heard long ming¡¯s scream and bit her lips helplessly. ¡°hahaha, then let¡¯s settle this in the wild.¡±snake blood laughed and waved his hand, signaling the elder of black night sect to take long ming away. ¡°yes.¡± the elder of black night sect brought long ming down. the snake blood forced the little dragon girl into a corner. a faint evil light burst out from his eyes. he could not hold it in any longer. he immediately turned into a divine beast and was about to grab xiao longnu¡¯s neck! xiao longnu could only close her eyes and quietly wait for the tragic fate that was about to come! however, in the next moment, a ray of green light shot over. ¡°bang!¡± the snake¡¯s blood rolled out like a cannonball, hitting the mountain beside him. his entire body pierced through the mountain cave, creating a human-shaped tunnel! after that. snake blood died! ¡°damn it, someone actually dares to use force on the beauty that this sea king has taken a fancy to? this sea king always conquers the heart of a beauty first, understand?¡±the turtle cursed. luckily, he had come. if he had been a step late, the beauty would have been defiled by this scumbag. ¡°boss, this is a scumbag. how can he compare to you, sea king?¡±fatty rongrong praised. ¡°not bad, fatty. you¡¯re very sensible.¡±the turtle rubbed the fat rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°sob, sob.¡± fatty rongrong happily nodded. ¡°what is it? where¡¯s young master?¡± the elders and disciples of the black night sect heard the loud noise and hurriedly ran back. however, all he could see was a cold corpse. ¡± young master is dead!¡± the black night sect elder was shocked! ¡°that¡¯s right, this zha actually dared to bully the beauty that this sea king has taken a fancy to, he¡¯s courting death!¡±the turtle said angrily. ¡°hmph, you ugly turtle, you dare to kill our young master just because you have a little cultivation?¡±the black night sect elder shouted, and the divine empress ¡®huge serpent phantom appeared. her entire body leaned forward forty-five degrees, and a huge hurricane erupted around her! he was furious and charged at the turtle. ¡°tsk, that¡¯s it. my boss doesn¡¯t even need to do anything. 1 thought the people from the upper realm were more powerful.¡± fatty rongrong disdainfully raised her middle finger, then slapped him. ¡°pa!¡± the elder of black night sect was directly slammed into the ground! as for the remaining black night sect disciples, when they saw this scene, they cried out in horror,¡±¡±run!¡± they threw down the dragon sea in their hands and fled instantly! but, how could fatty rongrong let them run? ¡°phew!¡± only to see fatty rongrong opening her bloody mouth, revealing those bright white teeth like sharp swords, instantly swallowing the black night sect disciple. ¡°bah, it¡¯s not delicious.¡± fatty rongrong ridiculed. the dirty old turtle didn¡¯t care about this. he stared at xiao longnu with a lecherous look and picked a wildflower.¡±beauty, shall we admire the moon together tonight?¡± ¡°reward¡­moonlight?¡± xiao longnu was shocked. she looked at the ugly old turtle in front of her and felt a chill in her heart. could it be that he had escaped the snake¡¯s blood, but would eventually be eaten by an old dirty turtle? xiao longnu fell into despair once again. ¡°junior sister, run quickly. i¡¯ll block the old dirty turtle for you!¡±long ming struggled to get up from the ground and stood in front of xiao longnu. xiao longnu was helpless.. she nodded with tears in her eyes and fled in a hurry! Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Lower Realm, Small Courtyard! Senior chapter 191: lower realm, small courtyard! senior ancestral dragon translator: 549690339 ¡°what are you doing?¡± the turtle asked curiously as he looked at long ming, who was blocking his way. he just wanted to invite xiao longnu to look at the moon with him. why would a beauty run away? ¡°hmph, don¡¯t even think about touching my junior sister. even if i die today, i¡¯ll stop you!¡± as long ming spoke, he began to burn his blood essence. a white, angry dragon phantom slowly appeared, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± this time, without waiting for the turtle to act, the fat rongrong directly slapped long ming unconscious, then lifted him in her hand. ¡°go after him.¡± the turtle said. ¡°yes, boss!¡± fatty rongrong hurriedly moved all her primeval essence, madly chasing. ¡°what? he caught up so quickly?!¡±xiao longnu¡¯s face was filled with shock, and her face turned pale. ¡°what should we do? what should he do? am 1 going to fall into the hands of the turtle?¡± xiao longnu was extremely anxious. suddenly, she seemed to see a crack appear in front of her, and traces of spiritual energy seeped out from the crack. ¡°is that the crack that leads to the lower realm?¡± xiao longnu was shocked. the world crack was usually protected by the law of lightning. what was going on? while xiao longnu was bewildered, rongrong and old filthy turtle caught up. ¡°beauty, this sea king invites you to look at the moon!¡±the turtle said loudly while chewing on the wildflower. ¡°i don¡¯t care. even if i have the lightning of laws, i¡¯ll die. even if i die, i can¡¯t fall into the hands of this dirty old turtle.¡±xiao longnu¡¯s expression changed. she bit her pink lips and jumped into the world rift. however, in the next moment, she realized that the lightning of laws did not appear at all. she had successfully come to the lower realm from the upper realm. ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± xiao longnu landed right outside of dayang town. ¡°why do i feel that there¡¯s the aura of a dragon expert in this town? this is great!¡±xiao longnu was overjoyed and ran into dayang town. as for fatty rongrong and the old dirty turtle, the two stopped in front of the crack. ¡°boss, we just came up. are we going back?¡±fatty rongrong didn¡¯t want to go back. he found that the people of the upper realm didn¡¯t seem to be strong. ¡°go back. how can a mere upper realm be more important than this sea king picking up girls?¡±the old dirty turtle said directly. ¡°yes.¡± fatty rongrong helplessly nodded, aggrieved like a two hundred jin big fatty. as xiao longnu ran, she felt an increasingly powerful dragon aura pressure. that pressure made her tremble. however, in order to survive and not be tainted by the dirty old turtle, she could only run crazily towards the courtyard. ¡°strange, why is there a senior from the dragon race in the lower realm?¡±xiao longnu was puzzled. as she burned her blood essence and started running, she soon arrived in front of the small courtyard. ¡°who is it?¡± when they saw xiao longnu, mo shengu, xing tianzi, gan tianlei, and yin jiangyun, their faces turned cold. the woman in front of them was too powerful. it was so powerful that it made them tremble! however, when they thought about how their senior was sleeping, the four of them became determined. they looked at each other and then cast an array formation. in an instant, they turned into four afterimages and surrounded xiao longnu in the middle. then, four huge pillars of light appeared. xiao longnu immediately felt the power around her freeze and she could no longer use it. ¡°what happened?¡± while xiao longnu was bewildered, yin jiangyun took out the rope xiao changtian gave her and tied xiao longnu up. ¡°you guys¡­¡± xiao longnu was extremely shocked. these mere ants from the lower realm had actually trapped her? ¡°tell me, who sent you? if you don¡¯t tell me, my fists are not to be trifled with.¡±gan tianlei rolled up his sleeves and threatened. men and women were equal to him! as long as it was a martial monarch realm expert who dared to disturb a senior¡¯s rest, he should be beaten! ¡°if you don¡¯t speak, you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± gan tianlei looked at the little dragon girl in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything. he punched out with both fists. xiao longnu¡¯s face fell into despair for the third time. she did not expect that she would not die in the upper realm, but in the lower realm. ¡°could it be that the heavens really want to end our dragon race?¡± xiao longnu screamed helplessly in her heart. she closed her eyes and waited for death. however, at this moment, a familiar voice sounded. ¡°what are you doing?¡± just as gan tianlei was about to act, fatty rongrong flew back with the old dirty turtle. ¡°senior black tortoise?¡± gan tianlei was shocked and quickly went forward to greet him. ¡°hmph, she¡¯s the woman i like. what do you want?¡±the turtle stared at gan tianlei coldly. being stared at by the dirty old turtle, gan tianlei felt like he had fallen into an ice cave! ¡°i¡¯ll untie you, i¡¯ll untie you!¡± gan tianlei¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. he quickly removed the formation and walked to xiao longnu to untie her. ¡°senior, i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t know that senior black tortoise had taken a fancy to you. i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry!¡± gan tianlei hurriedly begged for mercy. xiao longnu opened her eyes and was dumbfounded. what was going on? also, what did he just hear? black tortoise? divine beast black tortoise? ¡°beauty, 1 only invited you to admire the moon. do you have to go to such a extent? fine, since you¡¯re here, you should go in and pay your respects to your dragon ancestor first.¡¯the turtle smacked his lips. ¡°dragon ancestor?¡± xiao longnu was even more stunned. what was going on? first, it was the old dirty turtle chasing after him, then it was the black tortoise, and then there was the extremely terrifying dragon aura in the small courtyard. ¡°come in, but be light in your footsteps.¡±in the pond, the golden arowana straightened its body and transmitted a message to xiao longnu. xiao longnu was shocked. an extremely thick dragon aura descended, causing her soul to tremble. she tiptoed into the courtyard. ¡°senior, where are you?¡± xiao longnu was looking around but did not find any real dragons. however, in the next moment, her gaze landed on the golden arowana in the pool! ¡°roar!¡± in her sea of consciousness, there was a giant dragon that was emitting a supreme golden light. it was soaring in the nine heavens. its body was unknown. just its pair of dragon horns seemed to cover the entire universe and billions of galaxies! it was a giant dragon with extreme pressure! a single beard of the dragon was as terrifying as ten billion planets! ¡°ancestral dragon?¡± xiao longnu knelt down in front of the vast aura. it was a terrifying true dragon that she had seen before. even the few in the ancestral hall of the dragon clan were far inferior to the golden dragon in front of him. the golden dragon¡¯s aura seemed to be the origin of the great dao. it allowed her to bathe in the golden light. the injuries and fatigue in her body from before completely disappeared. in fact, because of the additional wisps of golden light in her dantian, the realm that she had been unable to break through previously shattered with a crack! her aura had risen from a low level deity to a high level deity! ¡°greetings, ancestral dragon!¡± xiao longnu said excitedly.. Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: F * ck, What Expert Is This?_i chapter 192: f * ck, what expert is this?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°ancestral dragon? haha!¡± the golden dragon chuckled. how could a low-level existence like the ancestral dragon compare to him? however, xiao longnu was only his junior, so he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°you¡¯re from the immortal world. why did you come to the lower realm?¡±the ancestral dragon asked. then, a wisp of golden light pierced into xiao longnu¡¯s divine sense. from the defeat of the clan leader long aotian, his disappearance, to the snake blood, to the front of the small courtyard, the golden dragon knew everything. ¡°hmph, the younger generation of the dragon clan is simply becoming more and more disappointing! he was actually bullied by the serpent clan!¡± the golden dragon roared in anger. its terrifying aura frightened xiao longnu so much that she fell to the ground and did not dare to move. ¡°come on, stinky fish, don¡¯t scare the woman that the sea king likes.¡±at this moment, the green-haired turtle crawled in and neutralized the golden dragon¡¯s aura. xiao longnu finally felt the pressure around her relax. just as she raised her head, she was instantly dumbfounded. she saw a huge xuanwu phantom that was as tall as the sky. no, its body was even taller than the sky. it was not inferior to the golden dragon! the black tortoise¡¯s four legs were like pillars that supported the sky, and endless seawater surged around it! two powerful auras appeared in front of her just like that. ¡°xuan. black tortoise!¡± xiao longnu¡¯s heart trembled and she fainted. ¡°fine, my woman fainted. i can only invite her to admire the moon tomorrow night.¡±the old dirty turtle said helplessly. ¡°sigh, 1 didn¡¯t expect my dragon clan¡¯s junior to actually decline to this extent! ¡°the golden arowana sighed, and the giant golden dragon disappeared. long ming and xiao longnu lay on the ground. as for long ming¡¯s injuries, they were slowly disappearing. the next day. early morning. the first ray of sunlight shone on xiao changtian¡¯s face, and he woke up. ¡°comfortable. get up and take a walk!¡± knowing that the great sun immortal had formed an alliance, xiao changtian had nothing to worry about. however, just as he put on his clothes and walked out of the room, he saw long ming and the little dragon fish lying on the ground. ¡°f * ck?¡± ¡°living or dead?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s face revealed a puzzled expression. this shouldn¡¯t be the case. the four guards were still guarding outside the courtyard. ¡°senior, these two are¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°it¡¯s the disaster victims from our hometown who came to seek refuge, so we¡­ let me in!¡± gan tianlei glanced at black tortoise and reported to xiao changtian. ¡°i see.¡± xiao changtian nodded. hearing xiao changtian and xiao longnu¡¯s voices, long ming and xiao longnu slowly woke up. ¡°where is this place?¡± long ming was unconscious last night and knew nothing about this place. however, xiao longnu knew very well that this was the place where the ancestral dragon resided, and there was also the black tortoise. ¡°where are you guys from? what disaster did your hometown suffer? why are you here in dayang town? are you planning to join me?¡± xiao changtian asked curiously when he saw the two of them wake up. long ming sized xiao changtian up. a mortal? she actually dared to talk to him like that? his hometown had suffered a disaster? the dignified dragon clan was actually humiliated like this. they could not tolerate it! long ming¡¯s face was filled with anger, and he was about to fly into a rage. however, all of a sudden, an extremely terrifying aura descended on his head. with a thud, he knelt down. ¡°yes.¡± long ming said. at that moment, long ming saw the golden dragon, and the golden dragon told him everything. seeing this, xiao longnu quickly knelt down because she knew that long ming must have knelt down because of the ancestral dragon. as expected, just as she was guessing, the golden arowana¡¯s voice sounded in her sea of consciousness,¡±¡±this is my master. by following and serving my master, the dragon race will naturally obtain a good fortune!¡± hearing the golden dragon¡¯s heavy voice, xiao longnu felt as if she had been struck by lightning! the master of the ancestral dragon? oh my god, i can¡¯t even imagine it! what kind of expert was this? ¡°senior, our hometown was attacked by a group of bandits. now, our clansmen are in deep trouble. we have no choice but to come here.¡±xiao longnu knelt on the ground and started kowtowing. when long ming saw this, he quickly followed suit and kowtowed. to be able to meet such an expert, it was long ming¡¯s blessing, his junior sister¡¯s blessing, and the fate of the entire dragon clan! ¡°so miserable?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. the bandits attacked, and the clansmen were in danger. it was not easy for these two siblings to run so far. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have slept in the courtyard. it must be because she was too tired. ¡°you can stay with me, but i think it¡¯s better for you to go home.¡±xiao changtian continued. as more and more disciples came, his small courtyard was no longer big enough. ¡°senior, we will die if we go back. please take us in!¡± ¡°senior, the two of us can do anything! senior, please take us in. don¡¯t chase us away!¡± long ming and xiao longnu knelt on the ground and begged. ¡°you¡¯ve misunderstood. we¡¯re not chasing you away. we¡¯re just looking for an expert to help you eliminate the bandits.¡±xiao changtian explained. ¡°kill the bandits¡­exterminate?¡± long ming and xiao longnu were stunned. was senior going to take action personally? ¡°you guys eat first. jiu ¡®er, cook¡­¡± xiao changtian shouted. divine realm. senluo immortal continent, wang bacheng. the black night sect was located here, and waves of sinister and terrifying aura floated out. outside the sect, there were black, yellow, green, mottled, golden rings, silver rings, king cobra¡­ countless snakes were wandering around, and ordinary people did not dare to approach them. in the sky above the sect, a huge black serpent shadow was hovering, symbolizing the black night sect! in the hall, a middle-aged man was spitting out his tongue like a silver snake. his aura was cold. it was the black night sect¡¯s sect master, shebai emperor! all of a sudden, a soul jade plate behind him shattered and emitted a soft sound. ¡°kacha!¡± a wisp of his soul flew out and disappeared in an instant. ¡°blood?¡± shebai emperor opened his eyes and let out a shocked roar. in an instant, the aura around his body erupted and soared into the clouds. the entire black night sect shook violently. ¡°investigate! find out who killed xue ¡®er. 1 want to avenge him personally! no matter who it is, 1 will kill you! ¡°snake emperor roared. ¡°yes, sir!¡± a servant at the side trembled and hurriedly passed on the order. on the other side. monkey wandered aimlessly in the divine world alone. ¡°filthy old turtle, ugly turtle, you¡¯re not playing with me?¡±monkey said in boredom until he discovered a group of monkeys squatting in front of a waterfall. he did not know what they were looking at, but it seemed that there was something behind the waterfall! ¡°hehe, let¡¯s go play with the monkeys!¡± Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: The Great Sun Immortal Ascends to Heaven !_1 chapter 193: the great sun immortal ascends to heaven !_1 translator: 549690339 ¡°monkeys, what are you playing here?¡±monkey jumped over and asked. as the other monkey demons explained, wukong finally understood that there was an ancient mystic realm behind the waterfall. however, it was filled with danger and none of the monkey demons dared to enter. they even declared that whoever could bring them in would be crowned icing! ¡°sigh, why does this seem a little similar to the story master told me? although that monkey is far inferior to me¡­¡± ¡°hehe, fun!¡± monkey scratched his head. although he felt that sun wukong was inferior to xiao wukong, he felt that it was quite fun to occupy a mountain and be king. when i¡¯m bored, 1¡¯11 go and tease those ants in the divine world. isn¡¯t that great¡­ ¡°let¡¯s do it this way!¡± monkey made up his mind. he flipped over and leaped over¡­ and on this day, a ¡°flowerfruit mountain¡± with the same name was officially established! there were two sides to the story. in the courtyard. long ming and xiao longnu ate the roasted tiger meat skewers with oily mouths. ¡°this¡­ what kind of food was this? how could it be so delicious?!¡±as long ming spoke, he grabbed another ten skewers and stuffed them into his mouth. xiao longnu thanked him as she ate. wu! senior¡¯s is too delicious!¡± xiao changtian had already contacted the great sun immortal and asked him to send a few disciples over. they were just bandits, and they were no match for the disciples of the great sun immortal. besides, tomorrow was the great battle with the four symbol regions. of course, he could not trouble the great sun immortal for such a small matter! however, in a short while, the great sun immortal arrived personally. ¡°you were looking for me?¡± the great sun immortal asked respectfully. ¡°hmm? daoist master dayang, why did you come here personally? it¡¯s just to deal with a few bandits. just send a random disciple.¡±xiao changtian asked curiously when he saw the great sun immortal. ¡°it¡¯s fine. 1 just happen to have nothing to do.¡±the great sun immortal smiled awkwardly. ¡°don¡¯t you have to prepare for a big battle tomorrow?¡±xiao changtian asked again. ¡°the preparations for the great battle are complete.¡± the great sun immortal replied. senior had even sent his own disciple on stage, and senior had even personally held the fort. they only needed to discuss how to put on an act. ¡°i see!¡± xiao changtian nodded. he was originally worried about the battle tomorrow, but when the great sun immortal talked about this matter, he was extremely calm and seemed to not care at all. he instantly understood. it must be that the strength of the great sun immortal was enough to wipe out those great emperors! ¡°the great sun immortal is awesome!¡± xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but praise the great sun immortal in his heart. ¡°then 1¡¯11 have to trouble you to make a trip. these two people¡¯s tribes are being bullied by bandits. please help them deal with those bandits.¡± xiao changtian smiled. with the help of the great sun immortal, it was as easy as killing chickens to deal with these bandits! ¡°yes, sir!¡± the great sun immortal nodded. ¡°long ming, xiao longnu, the two of you should bring daoist big sun over.¡±xiao changtian said after seeing the two of them finish eating. ¡°this¡­ senior, those bandits are very strong.¡± long ming did not know what to say. he felt that he could crush the great sun immortal in front of him with one finger, but he couldn¡¯t reject the senior¡¯s request, right? ¡°don¡¯t worry, immortal dayang is stronger than those bandits.¡±xiao changtian smiled. ¡°but¡­¡± long ming wanted to say something, but he was stopped by xiao longnu. ¡°senior brother, senior must have a deeper meaning. we will just listen to senior¡¯s arrangements.¡±xiao longnu transmitted her quintessential essence to long ming. ¡°is that so?¡± long ming had a puzzled look on his face. however, as the master of the ancestral dragon, senior was a supreme existence. how could he not listen to senior? ¡°then 1¡¯11 have to trouble senior.¡± long ming looked at perfected great sun with a suspicious expression. he felt that it was very difficult for this person in front of him to ascend to the divine world? ¡°no trouble at all.¡± the great sun immortal said with a smile. very quickly. the three of them left the courtyard and came to the crack that the child had dug out. ¡°this, where are we going?¡±the great sun immortal looked at the crack in the void and revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°senior, we come from the divine realm, so we need to go to the divine realm now.¡±xiao longnu replied indifferently and instantly transformed into a huge white dragon. ¡°senior, please come up. 1¡¯11 bring you to the divine realm.¡¯the little dragon said. ¡°this¡­¡± the immortal da yang was stunned for a moment. senior was actually asking him to ascend to the heavens? f*ck! the divine realm was something that could only be reached by ascending. but now, he could directly go up? the bandits that senior had asked him to deal with were experts from the divine realm? daoist big sun swallowed his saliva, but since it was a senior¡¯s request, he definitely couldn¡¯t back down. he subconsciously used his spiritual will to communicate with the nanming ignis painting in his ring. after discovering that the nanming ignis painting was still in the ring, the immortal da yang became more confident. ¡°roar!¡± after saying that, long ming turned into a huge white dragon. the two dragons flew together towards the crack in the void and entered the divine world again. at the same time. white dragon clan. at this moment, they were under the intense attack of the black door. countless snakes were like a tide, charging towards the white dragon clan. in the air, two experts were fighting. ¡°bang!¡± as the two of them fought, countless cracks appeared in the sky, and the entire ground trembled. the surrounding areas cracked and exploded into countless fragments. ¡°hmph, logan, where is your white dragon clan¡¯s holy maiden? hand it over, i want revenge for me, blood two!¡±black night sect¡¯s leader, shebai emperor, roared in anger. his body carried a terrifying aura, and a huge black python appeared behind him, as if it could devour the surrounding mountain range. in fact, his body was much bigger than the white dragon clan¡¯s deputy patriarch, logan. ¡°hmph, how can you hand over the holy maiden of my white dragon clan just because you want her to!¡± dragonwave said angrily. the white dragon clan had been suppressed by the serpent clan for quite some time, yet they actually came knocking on their door this time. he, dragonwave, was the first to disagree. ¡°hmph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± hearing this, shebai emperor was furious. the huge black python behind him directly bit down on logan! boom! logan¡¯s white dragon soul clone still wanted to block, but in terms of cultivation realm, it was one level lower than shebai emperor. in an instant, it was sent flying. ¡°vice clan leader!¡± ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°the black night sect is going too far. it¡¯s not a loss to kill one member of the white dragon clan, but it¡¯s a profit to kill two.¡± when the white dragon race saw that their leader, logan, was seriously injured, their eyes widened. when had their white dragon race ever suffered such humiliation? they were the dignified dragon clan, but now, they were going to be exterminated by the jiao python clan? ¡°do you agree?¡± ¡°no!¡± countless white dragon clansmen roared in unison.. their voices shook the heavens as countless dragon shadows appeared in the void! Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Ancestor, Help!_i chapter 194: ancestor, help!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°kill them!¡± furious roars sounded one after another, deafening the deaf and shocking the heavens and earth! the terrifying soundwave caused the small snakes crawling on the ground to explode, turning into a bloody mist. ¡°hmph, black night sect, kill!¡± shebai emperor snorted coldly. as a flood dragon, its bloodline was lower than the dragon race. the flood dragon had to undergo the transformation lightning tribulation before it could become a true dragon. however, now that the dragon clan had fallen, it was a good opportunity to destroy the white dragon clan and snatch the opportunity! countless white dragon phantoms circled in the air. on the ground, countless teng jiao phantoms also rushed into the sky! blood splattered in the sky from this battle. corpses were strewn all over the white dragon clan. there were corpses of white dragons and black night sect cultivators. ¡°kill them!¡± the deputy patriarch, logan, who had been sent flying, also got up from the ground. since this was a life-and-death battle for the white dragon clan, he could not care less. he burned his blood essence and trembled with shebai emperor. time passed by. the entire white dragon clan had turned into a sea of blood. the sea of blood flowed and emitted a bloody smell. everyone who had fought to the point of madness had completely forgotten about themselves! however¡­ the difference in strength caused the white dragon clan to be like reeds in front of the black night sect cultivators, easily snapped. ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°i hate it!¡± many white dragon clan cultivators were covered in wounds of all sizes and their white clothes were stained with blood. they were thrown onto the square in front of them by the cultivators of black night sect. shebai emperor stepped on logan¡¯s head and stomped him under his feet. ¡°hmph, where did xiao longnu go? tell me honestly, or i¡¯ll kill all of your white dragon clan!¡±shebai emperor¡¯s expression was ferocious. after snake blood was killed, he had already lost his mind and fell into madness. according to the news, snake blood spent his last days with xiao longnu of the dragon clan. ¡°hmph, in your dreams! i, logan, really hate you. back then, the clan leader gave you so much kindness that you became what you are today, but you repaid kindness with ingratitude!¡± ¡°despicable! despicable! shameless!¡± logan cursed angrily. ¡°old thing, do you want to die?¡± snake emperor stepped on logan¡¯s head even harder. ¡°tell me, or i¡¯ll kill a hundred of your white dragon clansmen every fifteen minutes!¡±she baihuang waved his hand and pulled out a hundred white dragon clan cultivators. behind him, the black night sect cultivator¡¯s serpent soul clone was waiting coldly, as if it could devour the white dragon clan cultivator at any time. ¡°you¡­¡± logan was furious, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°deputy patriarch, don¡¯t say it. if we die, we¡¯ll only be insignificant to the dragon clan. the holy maiden is the hope of our white dragon clan!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the future of the white dragon clan lies in the saintess! if we die, so be it!¡± ¡°the white dragon clan will never be threatened!¡± even though the white dragon clan cultivators were only a little bit away from death, they were all hot-blooded and furious! none of them surrendered! none of them were afraid at this moment. the dragon clan heard the shouts of the white dragon clan behind them. even though they were stepped on by shebai emperor, they still let out hearty laughter. ¡°hahaha, my white dragon clan is all good. there¡¯s not a single coward!¡± logan laughed loudly, his face filled with joy. even though his white dragon race had declined, his dignity as a dragon was still there! ¡°attack!¡± hearing logan¡¯s laughter, shebai emperor¡¯s gaze turned cold. with a wave of his hand, hundreds of phantom flood pythons rushed towards the 100 white dragon clan cultivators and devoured them. ¡°stop!¡± suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar sounded. in the sky, two huge white dragons floated and instantly descended. ¡°holy maiden, why are you back?¡± the white dragon clan cultivator was shocked. if he returned now, he would definitely die! ¡°xiao longnu, why are you back?¡± ¡°hurry up and leave!¡± logan¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. xiao longnu was born with the white dragon divine body. the purest white dragon bloodline flowed in her body. she was the hope of the entire white dragon race! ¡°vice clan leader, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve found an expert senior. he will help us.¡±xiao longnu explained as she looked at daoist big sun. the great sun immortal looked at the phantoms in front of him. they were incomparably terrifying. his body could not help but tremble! there was nothing he could do. he was only a saint king. in front of these deities of the divine realm, just their aura alone was enough to make him feel fear. ¡°hehehe, him?¡± ¡°hahaha, this is simply the biggest joke that i, snake emperor, have heard this year!¡±shebai emperor sneered and stared at the great sun immortal with disdain. a mere saint king realm, an ant from the lower realm! how could he help the white dragon clan? unless there was a miracle! ¡°xiao longnu, let¡¯s go. a mere saint king from the lower realm can¡¯t help our white dragon clan!¡± ¡°long ming, quickly take your junior sister and leave! ¡°long bo roared, however, shebai emperor sent him flying with a kick, and the huge serpent phantom behind him pounced at xiao longnu. the flood serpent¡¯s eyes were filled with terrifying killing intent! ¡°not good!¡± ¡°it¡¯s over! once the holy maiden dies, our white dragon clan will definitely be destroyed!¡± ¡°sigh, the heavens want to destroy our white dragon clan!¡± all the white dragon clansmen present were in complete despair. even the deputy chief, logan, was no match for the snake emperor. with xiao longnu, the two of them, and a saint king, there was no chance of survival. ¡°you should have obediently become my son¡¯s plaything, but you actually dared to kill him! then prepare to die!¡± shebai emperor said coldly, the black jiao python opened its huge mouth and released waves of green poisonous gas. at the same time, its cold teeth revealed killing intent. ¡°senior, please attack!¡± xiao longnu cupped her fists respectfully and looked at daoist big sun. ¡°um¡­ alright!¡± the great sun immortal nodded. ¡°hehe, it¡¯s already come to this, yet you still want to put on an act. you¡¯re courting death.¡±shebai emperor sneered. the huge black serpent phantom had already arrived in front of the three of them, only a foot away. compared to the huge body of the black jiao python, a distance of one foot was equivalent to nothing! ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± logan closed his eyes in despair. there was really nothing he could do. however, just as everyone thought that the black serpent was going to devour the three of them, the great sun immortal took out the scroll from his ring and opened it! ¡°whoosh!¡± instantly, an endless fire domain spread out, and flames whistled. ¡°roar!¡± endless flames wrapped around the black serpent¡¯s body, making crackling sounds. ¡°what?¡± shebai emperor was greatly alarmed. he felt an extremely terrifying flame aura directly pierce into his sea of consciousness, burning his divine essence! ¡°ah!¡± ¡°ancestor, save me!¡± shebai emperor felt the threat of death and shouted in panic.. Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: The Great Battle Begins! chapter 195: the great battle begins! translator: 549690339 ¡°ancestor, save me!¡± snake emperor¡¯s voice pierced through gold and cracked stone as he shouted in the direction of black night sect. then, a huge black handprint appeared in the void. the huge black handprint enveloped the burning flames, wanting to use its huge power to completely extinguish the flames. however¡­ the flames attached themselves to the black hand. ¡°what?¡± a cry of alarm came from the void. then, the space rippled like a ripple. in the next moment, an old man with white hair appeared. his face was filled with fear. that was because the flames were burning on his body and could not be extinguished! ¡°ancestor!¡± when shebai emperor saw this scene, his face was filled with shock! even the old ancestor had no way to resist this kind of flame? just as he was in shock, the black night sect¡¯s ancestor in the sky was directly burned into ashes by the flames and dissipated in space. then, shebai emperor exploded in space. ¡°ancestor, sect master!¡± the black night sect cultivators were shocked. their ancestor and sect master were gone just like that? ¡°run!¡± the remaining cultivators were not fools. when they saw their ancestor and sect master being killed, they cried out in alarm and fled. however¡­ the endless burning hell turned into countless fire spots and spread out in the space before them, shooting towards the black night sect cultivators. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! the countless flames turned into a rain of fire, and the black night sect cultivators had no way of escaping! ¡°ah!¡± countless miserable screams rang out as the black night sect cultivators who had originally returned to their original forms were charred into roasted snakes! it emitted a stench! pu, pu, pu! only the sound of flames dancing could be heard between heaven and earth. countless white dragon clansmen were dumbfounded and stunned on the spot! after a long while, the voice of the dragon finally rang out,¡±¡±the vice patriarch of the white dragon clan pays his respects to senior!¡± as logan¡¯s voice rang out, everyone in the white dragon clan looked at daoist big sun.¡±greetings, senior!¡± the next day. everything within the white dragon clan had been repaired. as for the bodies of the black night sect cultivators, they were buried with them. this was the cruelty of the cultivation world. no one knew which would come first, accident or tomorrow! ¡°senior, i was blind before. please forgive me!¡±logan smiled awkwardly and apologized to the great sun immortal. ¡°there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m just relying on the divine item that senior gave me.¡±the great sun immortal said with a face full of shame. the person in front of him could kill him with a slap, but he still called him senior. this made him not know how to talk to him. then, he remembered that it was already the day of the battle between the five powers alliance and the four symbol regions. he hurriedly said,¡±¡±i still have something important to do, so 1¡¯11 leave first.¡± logan saw that he couldn¡¯t persuade her to stay, so he immediately gave xiao longnu a look. xiao longnu nodded and transformed back into her white dragon form.¡±¡±senior, please come up. i¡¯ll send you back.¡± the great sun immortal nodded and leaped onto the white dragon¡¯s back. soon, the man and the dragon arrived at the spatial rift. however, to their surprise, the spatial rift in front of them suddenly disappeared. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± daoist big sun and little dragon dragon were stunned. the spatial rift from before had completely disappeared! ¡°he was still fine when he came. this¡­¡± the great sun immortal was confused. the great battle was definitely about to begin. he couldn¡¯t go back? tian yuan continent. the war between the five party alliance and the four symbols region was about to break out, but the great sun immortal didn¡¯t rush over. ¡°this¡­¡± xiao changtian was stunned. if the great sun immortal wasn¡¯t here, then what was the point of hammering? ¡°is it too late for us to retreat now?¡±xiao changtian looked at perfected qing yun in confusion. ¡°senior, why are we retreating?¡± perfected qing yun asked in confusion. ¡°daoist big sun didn¡¯t come. with just the few of us, how could we be a match for those great emperors?¡± ¡°to tell you the truth, the immortal da yang is a peerless expert who hides in the mortal world!¡± ¡°without him, we would not have been able to fight this battle. we would have lost without a doubt.¡± xiao changtian said helplessly. ¡°this¡­¡± perfected qing yun was stunned. senior, aren¡¯t we invincible here? which one of your disciples isn¡¯t stronger than an ancient emperor? however, perfected qing yun did not say it out loud. he thought for a moment and said in another way,¡±senior, although reverend da yang didn¡¯t come, reverend chi yang did!¡± ¡°perfected chi yang is the great sun sect¡¯s old ancestor. i¡¯m afraid that his true cultivation is far above that of perfected da yang. why don¡¯t we just let him be the temporary alliance leader?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±¡±that makes sense.¡± reverend chi yang was the great sun sect¡¯s ancestor, and he had only met him once. even though he had gone to the great sun sect several times, he basically could not see reverend chi yang¡¯s figure. usually, such a master would not like to be disturbed. he did not expect that there were actually two peerless experts by his side! thinking of this, xiao changda¡¯s worried heart finally relaxed. ¡°quickly go and invite reverend chi yang!¡± xiao changtian said to perfected qing yun. ¡°yes.¡± after perfected qing yun finished speaking, he hurriedly ran far away to look for perfected chi yang. ¡°i can¡¯t, i can¡¯t. don¡¯t do this!¡± reverend chi yang hurriedly refused. his current cultivation was only at the first level of the tribulation transcendence realm. in front of these big shots, he was nothing. how could he dare to act as a hidden expert? ¡°reverend chi yang, you¡¯re just putting on an act for senior. senior has returned to his original state and has already reached a state of selflessness. you¡¯re just putting on an act.¡± perfected qing yun persuaded. ¡°no, i can¡¯t do it. if senior finds out one day, won¡¯t i be dead for sure?¡±reverend chi yang hurriedly refused and took a few steps back. ¡°hmph, it¡¯s not up to you. if you don¡¯t become a hidden expert, how are we going to beat up the great emperor today?¡±perfected qing yun saw that the battle was about to break out, so he grabbed reverend chi yang and brought him to xiao changtian. ¡°reverend chi yang, you¡¯re here! that¡¯s great! quickly lead everyone, i¡¯ll beat the drums to cheer for you! ¡°xiao changtian smiled. now that reverend chi yang is here, everyone has a chance to win again! he had to support it! ¡°this¡­ yes!¡± however, facing xiao changtian, chi yang zhenren couldn¡¯t refuse. how could he refuse such a master? ¡°everyone, listen to my order and prepare to attack!¡± reverend chi yang could only bite the bullet and give the order. on the huge sea surface, the waves were rolling and the sound of waves could be heard! the sea breeze blew past, and the atmosphere was somber! under the heaven queen¡¯s command, the ancient emperors also began to circulate their true qi! ¡°kill them!¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: The Seven Children on a Vine of Concealment chapter 196: the seven children on a vine of concealment translator: 549690339 ¡°rumble!¡± when the cultivators fought, their true essence exploded in the space. countless true essence lights shot into the sky. the terrifying power seemed to be able to move mountains and seas. ¡°how terrifying.¡± ¡°fortunately, i hid behind reverend chi yang.¡± xiao changtian muttered. he saw a powerful warrior. with just a glance at the sea, a fat fish was suddenly blown up and turned into a bloody mist. it was hard for him to imagine that with his level 3 body, if he was hit, wouldn¡¯t he be reduced to pieces? ¡°eh?¡± thinking of this, xiao changtian could not help but feel a chill down his spine. in order to ease his embarrassment, xiao changtian felt that he had to pull himself together and cheer for the crowd. ¡°you two, pay attention to your safety. don¡¯t run around.¡±xiao changtian reminded chu yiren and lin ruomiao, who were beside him. ¡°yes.¡± the two girls nodded. xiao changtian picked up the drumsticks and started to drum for the audience. ¡°clang!¡± ¡°clang!¡± ¡°clang!¡± the loud sound of ribs echoed across the sea and the battlefield. ¡°my power hasn¡¯t regressed, hehe.¡±xiao changtian beat the drum and gradually entered a good state. he found his own feeling! on the surface of the sea. initially, everyone was suppressed by the great emperors. perfected qing yun and lian shenyin fought against a great emperor and were sent flying in an instant. ¡°two noobs, you still dare to start a war with me? i¡¯ll beat the sh * t out of you two!¡± ¡°haha!¡± the blue-haired emperor who had sent the two of them flying laughed maniacally. his face was filled with joy. to emperors, a ninth level tribulation transcendence cultivator was trash. elsewhere, maniac chu and his armored rhinoceros clashed with a demon emperor. however, the monster emperor was an elephant. the monster race thearch transformed and sent the two of them flying with a slap of his nose. such a scene happened in every corner of the sea. even daoist xingyun and monk kong xiang had fought to a draw against a great emperor. however, to them, two against one could only tie. the other party was not an idiot. in an instant, another great emperor joined in and the two of them were sent flying. the situation on the battlefield was one-sided. it was zhang daolin who took out the gourd that xiao changtian had given him. the gourd appeared and floated in the sky. a black vine spread out from the gourd. as the vines grew out, red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple¡­a seven-colored gourd suddenly grew out. those gourds began to crack, and children in vests fell out of the seven-colored gourds one by one. the red gourd transformed into a hill and blocked all the attacks. the other gourds stood on the shoulder of the big gourd. they were either attacking with flames, or attacking with boundless waves. they also appeared from behind¡­ ¡°all!¡± the demon emperor who had sent maniac chu and the armored rhinoceros flying was kicked away from behind by sixth baby! ¡°are you going to beat the sh * t out of me?¡± the child in the yellow vest had already appeared behind the blue-haired emperor. ¡°bang!¡± yellow boy kicked the great emperor¡¯s kidney, and the great emperor¡¯s face turned purple. green baby and blue baby stood on chi baby¡¯s shoulders. one spat out boundless flames while the other shot out ice rain arrows! ¡°left!¡± ¡°right!¡± orange baby stood on top of chi baby¡¯s head, looking around and listening in all directions¡­ ¡°f * ck, what the hell is this? that powerful?¡± ¡°brother daolin, what is this? it was actually such a powerful treasure. how rare!¡± ¡°awesome! can you give me one?¡± ¡°brother daolin, 1 liked you back then. look at this gourd of yours. it¡¯s big and round, like it¡¯s your treasure. can you share it with me tonight?¡± all the experts looked at the gourd in zhang daolin¡¯s hand enviously. it was too awesome. with this gourd in hand, he could fight against thousands of soldiers! ¡°cough cough, it¡¯s just a small item that senior gave me. it¡¯s just so-so.¡±zhang daolin said with a smile. ¡°a gift from senior?¡± when the others heard this, their eyes lit up. in the east victory continent, senior had once given them a painting. ¡°can those paintings be used?¡± a sect leader said. ¡°that¡¯s right. why didn¡¯t we think of that? since the item that senior gave us can help us break through, it must have the same effect.¡± as he spoke, the sect leader took out the ¡± solitary cold river fishing map ¡± that xiao changtian had given him! as soon as the painting appeared, the entire sea turned white. on a boat, an old man in a straw hat was sitting quietly with a fishing rod in his hand. suddenly, the old man opened his eyes and laughed.¡¯the fish has taken the bait!¡± with that, he swung the fishing rod in his hand, and the fishing line turned into sword shadows that filled the sky. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! streaks of sword qi filled the entire space. dozens of great emperors who could not dodge in time were directly splattered with blood and flesh under the sword qi, and they were heavily injured! ¡°f * ck, that¡¯s so fun. i¡¯ll come too!¡± the experts who were passing the tribulation took out the paintings that xiao changtian had given them. in an instant, all kinds of strange phenomena appeared in the entire space. a carefree sword immortal who could kill a person every ten steps, a brilliant white jade city that suppressed everything, and a beautiful dancer walked out¡­ it was called light pollution. the perspective was so blurry that even the author could not see clearly and the readers could only imagine it themselves! those great emperors could only retreat in front of these phenomena. tang ritian felt his heart itch. the senior gave him an ¡± aphrodisiac pill¡± but did not give him a painting. after the battle, he must ask the senior for a painting. the battle was still going on. the slaughter shook the sky, but only xiao changtian¡¯s side could be heard. ¡°it seems that my drums are beating very well, boosting morale.¡±xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. the music skill that was enhanced by the system was indeed good. xiao changtian didn¡¯t even turn his head back and knocked even harder. clang! clang! the melodious and heavy drumbeats resounded across the entire sea. the melody melded with the sounds of battle on the battlefield. it was as if golden spears and iron horses had appeared in everyone¡¯s minds, and their blood surged. even the lightning evasion realm in his dantian seemed to be torn apart by his hot blood! in an instant, countless ninth level tribulation transcenders sat down in the void. the moment they sat down cross-legged, the dark clouds in the sky churned and thunder rumbled.. hundreds of lightning bolts turned into a sea of lightning and fell down in an uncountable number, as if they wanted to kill all of them! Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Descent of the Skeleton God (1) chapter 197: descent of the skeleton god (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°rumble!¡± the terrifying lightning tribulation exploded in the void and fell directly. ¡°f * ck, my goodness, what kind of formation is this? why is it even more terrifying than my heavenly emperor lightning tribulation?¡± ¡°run!¡± ¡°damn it, it¡¯s fine if they cheat one by one, but now they¡¯ve even broken through. are they going to let the martial monarch realm experts live?¡± countless great emperors retreated frantically. only the blue-haired man was pushed out by the crowd in shock. ¡°get out. a great emperor actually sprinkled these filthy things in the air. he¡¯s simply heartless!¡± ¡°so, so, so, i don¡¯t want to either!¡±the blue-haired emperor¡¯s face was full of tears. he had been beaten up, he hadn¡¯t done it on purpose¡­ as the lightning tribulation descended, all kinds of phenomena were retracted! the thunderbolts fell on the sect leader of the heavenly sun sect and the others wantonly, knocking them down to the bottom of the sea! even the lightning was still roaring on the surface of the sea. as for xiao changtian, he was completely immersed in the beating of the drum, unable to extricate himself. in the divine world. the name of flower fruit mountain had already become completely resounding. there was no other reason. the monkey was bored and brought a group of little monkeys to a divine lord¡¯s palace to cause a ruckus. they tore down the entire divine lord¡¯s palace! in an instant, the flowerfruit mountain demon became the number one demon of the senluo immortal continent! countless demons came to surrender! ¡°monkey king, you¡¯re so powerful! that¡¯s divine lord yuan yang! he cultivates the laws of yuan yang!¡± ¡°monkey king, we will call you our king in the future!¡± ¡°great king!¡± ¡°great king!¡± shouts sounded one after another as the monkey nodded in satisfaction. ¡°call me monkey king in the future, don¡¯t call me king!¡± ¡°i¡¯m much more handsome than that ugly turtle!¡± monkey muttered as he lay on his seat. he calculated the time and suddenly jumped up. with a terrified expression, he lowered his head anxiously and scratched his head! it had been two days. from the lower realm to the upper realm, during this period of time, master should have already discovered that he was gone. ¡°oh no, i¡¯m not as tough as the ugly turtle. what if 1 get beaten to death by my master?¡±the monkey¡¯s face revealed an anxious expression. ¡°great king, what¡¯s wrong?¡± a redtail bottleneck monkey walked over and asked. ¡°i have something important to do, so i¡¯m leaving first. you guys have fun. 1¡¯11 come back to see you in two days.¡±monkey scratched his head. he had to hurry back now. otherwise, when his master lost his temper, there would always be an extremely terrifying pressure that made him extremely afraid. he wasn¡¯t as tough as the old dirty turtle. with that said, monkey¡¯s figure flashed and instantly disappeared. in the next moment, he appeared where the great sun immortal was. ¡°what monkey demon?¡± xiao longnu was stunned. she instantly released her aura to suppress the monkey. ¡°tsk!¡± the monkey was instantly enraged and bared his teeth. a mere junior wanted to release his aura at him? ¡°ah!¡± xiao longnu¡¯s aura was instantly shattered by the monkey. she was so frightened that she fell to the ground. in her sea of consciousness, a huge monkey appeared behind her. it walked out of the primordial chaos¡­ that aura was not the slightest bit inferior to that of the golden dragon! ¡°senior divine monkey, this is the person senior sent me to help. please don¡¯t kill her.¡± the great sun immortal hurriedly stopped him. ¡°master?¡± monkey was slightly taken aback before nodding. he could indeed sense a familiar aura from xiao longnu¡¯s body. it was his master¡¯s scent. only then did he retract his aura. xiao longnu only felt the pressure on her decrease when she sensed the disappearance of monkey¡¯s aura. she began to breathe freely again. in that instant, xiao longnu felt as if she was on the verge of death tens of thousands of times. her clothes were drenched in cold sweat. ¡°alright, all of you, step aside.¡± monkey said impatiently as he took out the silver needle from his ear again. then, he caressed the silver needle. the silver needle seemed to have a reaction. it grew bigger, longer, and thicker¡­ ¡°stab it in!¡± monkey said to the big stick and stabbed it towards the void of the lower realm. ¡°bang!¡± in an instant, it pierced open the world rift in the lower realm. ¡°boom!¡± as the laws were restored, the lightning of heavenly tribulation appeared again. ¡°you dare to block this monkey king?¡±monkey said disdainfully. with a slap, he sent those laws flying. ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡± monkey directly brought along daoist da yang and instantly flew into the lower realm. ¡°if you meet master later, tell him that you like raising monkeys, so you brought me out. do you hear me?¡±monkey had an idea and said to daoist big sun. ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± the great sun immortal hurriedly nodded. ¡°at least you¡¯re sensible. when we go back, 1¡¯11 give you a few strands of my hair. 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to tide over any crisis you encounter.¡±monkey vowed. the two of them quickly flew up to the surface of the sea. on the ruins of the yuan yang grand hall, the yuan yang divine lord, who was in seclusion, was completely furious. his grand hall was destroyed by a group of monkeys? this was really preposterous! ¡°these damn monkeys, do you really think i¡¯m a sick cat if i don¡¯t show my power?¡±divine lord yuan yang was furious. although he was born from the tiger race and had transformed into a human, the bloodline talent of the tiger race made him incomparably powerful. in the entire senluo immortal continent, he had few opponents. ¡°you, go and destroy that group of monkeys. capture the leading monkey alive. 1 want to roast him into jerky!¡± ¡°no, i want to make it into meat mushrooms!¡± divine lord yuan yang said coldly, his killing intent overflowing. a servant beside him could not help but tremble. ¡°yes, sir!¡± he hurriedly flew out and immediately headed for flowerfruit mountain. ¡°demonic beast, die!¡± as expected of the number one subordinate of the original yang god lord. the appearance of the heaven flipping seal instantly enveloped the entire flowerfruit mountain! at the foot of the flowerfruit mountain, the redtail monkey was the first to recognize this person. ¡°not good, he is the number one general under yuan yang divine lord, li wushuang!¡± ¡± we are not opponents!¡± under the heaven flipping seal, some demons died directly and turned into a bloody mist that exploded in space. ¡°advisor jun, quickly think of a way. the monkey king isn¡¯t here, so we can¡¯t beat him.¡± six-eared macaque scratched his head anxiously. ¡°this, we can only go and find the monkey king now. only he can save us!¡±the redtail bottomed monkey¡¯s face revealed an anxious expression. this was the only solution he could think of at the moment. ¡°1 think i¡¯ve heard the monkey king say that he¡¯s on the tian yuan continent. he flew in that direction when he left.¡±six-eared macaque said. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± the redtail bottomed monkey immediately brought the monkey clan along and started running. on the other side, the skull-masked man saw that it was about time. the experts on xiao changtian¡¯s side had all been knocked down by the sponge. it was time to summon the skeleton god to the lower realm. ¡°oh? you can go down now?¡± the skeleton god¡¯s voice sounded.. Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Thirty chapter 198: chapter 198 thirty-six stratagems, escape is the bestli translator: 549690339 in the divine world. the skeleton divine lord sat high up in the foggy hall. a black skull floated beside him, and its empty eyes flickered with a red light. ¡°this time, 1¡¯11 definitely become a godly king in the lower realm!¡± ¡°in the future, my skeleton divine realm will also be able to obtain a place in the divine realm.¡± the skeleton divine lord was overjoyed, and his face was filled with madness. he had absorbed the fate of the tian yuan continent once before, helping him advance from a hierarch to a god monarch. although absorbing the fate of the lower realm to increase one¡¯s realm was despised by people in the divine world, as long as he did not say it, who would know? the skeleton divine lord stood up from his cultivation. the skull beside him flew into the skeleton temple. a huge abyss suddenly appeared. the skeleton divine lord leaped into the abyss. in the next moment, the sea between the five regions and four symbol regions on the tian yuan continent churned. the sky dimmed as a huge skull suddenly appeared out of nowhere. space began to distort, and the world turned blood-red! ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°why do 1 feel like this aura is familiar?¡± ¡°what a terrifying aura!¡± the group of great emperors looked at the skull in the sky with solemn expressions. the skeleton divine lord gave them too much pressure. some great emperors even prostrated themselves on the ground. on the surface of the ocean, the rumbling thunder continued to roar, forming a sea of thunder that descended from the sky, separating the two large domains on the surface of the ocean. [why aren¡¯t you fighting?] intoxicated by the drumbeats, changtian felt that something was wrong. it seemed that only the sound of thunder was left now. the sound of battle seemed to have died down long ago. xiao changtian put down the drumstick in his hand in confusion. he stopped beating the drum and turned his head. ¡°f * ck!¡± ¡°what kind of monster is this? where are perfected qing yun and the others?¡± xiao changtian looked at the two hundred lightning bolts in front of him with confusion. there was a huge skull floating in the air. xiao changtian was stunned. ¡°this, could it be some old monster summoned by the other party?¡± xiao changtian looked at the great sun immortal, wanting to hear his reply. ¡°this¡­ i don¡¯t know. it seems to have come down from above.¡±reverend chi yang said in confusion. before this skull descended to the lower realm, a world rift seemed to have appeared in the void. ¡°above?¡± xiao changtian frowned. if it came down from above, wouldn¡¯t that be the divine realm? when they were chatting previously, he had heard the great sun immortal mention it and even asked him about the divine world. xiao changtian was very confused at that time. he was only a mortal, could he ascend to the heavens? how would he know what the divine realm was like? however, he now understood that the holy land had long known about this day because of the great sun immortal. the people of the immortal realm would descend to the lower realm. ¡°could it be that the great sun immortal also came from the divine realm?¡± ¡°it¡¯s possible!¡± xiao changtian thought in his heart and felt that it was more and more possible. otherwise, why would a reclusive expert, a peerless mighty figure, establish a small sect in a remote town? could it be that he had been deceived? impossible! for such an expert, unless he was lying to himself, or he had encountered an incomparably powerful existence that forced him to retreat. ¡°that¡¯s why the immortal da yang didn¡¯t show up at this time? to avoid the people of the divine realm? to prevent being recognized?¡± ¡°that must be it!¡± the more xiao changtian thought about it, the more he felt that it made sense. it was so logical that he couldn¡¯t find any loopholes. ¡°then what should we do now?¡± xiao changtian muttered in his heart. reverend chi yang was an old ancestor of the great yang sect, but he was still here and did not avoid the people of the divine realm. this meant that reverend chi yang was not from the divine realm. it was very likely that they were from the tian yuan continent! previously, he was managed by the great sun immortal, so he was in seclusion and was happy to be at ease? in other words, reverend chi yang was not a reclusive expert. it was over. they were all experts from the tian yuan continent, but they were only strong in the lower realm. he was someone who had read thousands of novels. how could he not know that in the eyes of the immortal cultivators of the upper realm, the people of the lower realm were like ants that could be easily destroyed? ¡°no way, take the disciples and leave first.¡± xiao changtian calmed down. although he still had many good friends here, he would be courting death if he stayed here. he was just an ordinary mortal. how could he not be destroyed by that skeleton¡¯s attack? let¡¯s go! he had to leave! hurry up and leave! out of the 36 strategies, escape was the best! as long as there was life, there was hope. retreating now was just to revive everyone once he became invincible in the future. only by living could there be hope! xiao changtian consoled himself in his heart. then, he took advantage of the lightning and thunder to bring su daji, lin ruomiao, a few disciples, and chi yang zhenren away quietly. ¡°reverend chi yang, hurry, hurry up! hurry up!¡± xiao changtian and his disciples were secretly taken away by reverend chi yang. ¡°yes.¡± although reverend chi yang didn¡¯t know what senior was going to do, he still used all the true essence in his body and quickly came to the front of the array to escape. ¡°humph, a few ants.¡± high up in the sky, the skeleton god did not stop them. in his opinion, a few mortals and an immortal cultivator were just like ants. they were not worthy of his attention at all. seeing xiao changtian leave, the skeleton god looked at the black-robed figure in front of the door of antiquity. ¡°has the formation been set up?¡± the skeleton god walked down from the skull and walked towards the group of great emperors. wherever he passed by, the great emperors fell one after another. ¡°how could that be?¡± ¡°what happened?¡± those great emperors fell to the ground in an instant. they instantly felt some mysterious power being extracted from their bodies. at the instant it was extracted, they felt their bodies empty as if they had been hollowed out. it was extremely difficult for them to even stand! ¡°hmph, 1 let you people stay back then, but you dare to take them back today.¡± the skeleton divine lord sneered as his aura grew stronger and stronger! in fact, a halo began to condense above his head. the halo was extremely dim, but it emitted a mysterious aura. ¡°hmph, you ants. although you stand at the peak of this world, your luck is too little.¡± the skeleton divine lord walked over step by step. the aura around him was cold and majestic, making people afraid to touch him! soon, they arrived in front of the door of antiquity. ¡°greetings, divine lord!¡± heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor knelt down. ¡°hmm?¡± the skeleton god raised his eyebrows. the luck of these three ants was slightly stronger. however, they had nothing to do with him. even if they begged for mercy now, he could not let them go. he immediately raised his hand and was about to take away their luck.. Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Skeleton God, Please Die!_i chapter 199: skeleton god, please die!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°divine lord, please be slow! ¡°the heaven covering array still needs the cooperation of these three people!¡± a man wearing a skull mask walked over and said. ¡°then i¡¯ll spare your lives for the time being!¡± the skeleton god said disdainfully. then, he looked at the skull-masked man and said,¡±¡± as long as i become a god king and help you revive your wife, it¡¯s not difficult at all!¡± ¡°yes, the heaven covering array is here. divine lord, please follow me.¡± the masked man said. the five of them walked into the door of antiquity. in the depths of the door of antiquity was a seven-colored river. it was dense and dreamy, and it looked extremely beautiful and dreamy! however, just by approaching the seven-colored river, the yellow halo above the skeleton divine lord¡¯s head became extremely obvious, as if it could be filled at any time. ¡°hahaha, back then, those fools thought that by sealing themselves, they would not have to suffer the calamity of the fallen emperor era. little did they know that they were only nurturing the river of fate for me!¡± ¡°let¡¯s activate the heaven covering array now!¡± the skeleton god said coldly with a greedy expression. the heaven shadowing formation could block the heavens. once it was activated, it could completely block the presence of the tian yuan continent. this way, the divine realm would not notice that he had devoured the fate of this world! ¡°yes.¡± the man wearing the skull mask nodded and glanced at the three of them. the four of them stood in front of the river of providence. each of them absorbed a portion of providence and added it to themselves. then, the man in black took out a skull from his ring. following the appearance of the skull, the four of them each injected a stream of power into it. following that, boundless black qi spread out. with the door of antiquity as the center, the monstrous black gas expanded endlessly. in just a few breaths. the sky that was originally clear and bright like the blazing sun was instantly covered in darkness! ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°why is the sky so dark?¡± ¡°where did the sun go?¡± countless ordinary people on the continent panicked when they saw the sky suddenly darken. in the forest, countless beasts roared. in the ocean, the schools of fish floated to the surface one by one, revealing their white bellies. they were completely dead. ¡°hahaha, once the heaven covering formation is fully activated, i can devour the fate of this realm without worry!¡± the skeleton divine lord laughed and sat down cross-legged. he began to absorb the seven-colored river of fate! ¡°buzz!¡± the river of providence trembled as the rainbow light was devoured by the skeleton divine lord. the skull-masked man, demon emperor, and the others stood around the skeleton god. the skeleton divine lord began to close his eyes and devour the providence seriously. the halo above his head became brighter and more dazzling! ¡°the four of you will protect me. when 1 break through to the god king realm, i will bring you to the immortal world! ¡°the skeleton god said coldly. ¡°yes, divine lord!¡± the skeletal man agreed, but the black shadow in his palm disappeared quietly. then, the rusty iron sword slashed at the river of providence in front of him. ¡°boom!¡± in an instant, the river of providence was cut into two! the skeleton divine lord was originally still absorbing the power of providence, but he suddenly stopped absorbing it. he suffered a backlash and spat out a mouthful of blood as his aura weakened! ¡°damned thing, what are you doing?¡± the skeleton divine lord¡¯s face was filled with fury. he turned around and slapped the black-robed man. however¡­ the black-robed man¡¯s figure turned into a ghost and he instantly dodged. ¡°hehe, since you¡¯ve come to the lower realm, the heaven covering array has also been set up. now that we¡¯ve killed you, no one above will know!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you agree, skeleton?¡± the black-robed man tore off the mask on his face and revealed his true appearance. it was a face that had nothing on it. there was only a blur. it had no nose, mouth, eyebrows, or eyes. it was bald, but there were wrinkles all over it. it looked as if it had been burned out by a huge fire. it was extremely terrifying. ¡°hmph, ant, what do you want to do?¡± the skeleton divine lord stared coldly at the person in front of him. his face was filled with disdain and anger. a mere ant actually dared to carry him! he was a divine lord, so naturally, he could not tolerate it! ¡°hehe, betrayal. you make it sound like i¡¯ve been loyal to you. from the beginning to the end, you¡¯ve always been my enemy!¡± the black-robed man held the rusty short sword in his hand. his tone was calm, but his tone was so calm that it was terrifying. it made people feel that if he erupted in the next moment, he would have the power of furious thunder from the nine heavens! ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± the skeleton divine lord sneered and communicated with his divine sense. however, after a long time, there was no reaction. ¡°are you looking for your spiritual will?¡±at this moment, a black shadow floated out and wrapped around the black-robed man. in her hand, the wisp of black spiritual will was completely trapped by the chains formed by the seven-colored light of providence. ¡°you! don¡¯t you want to resurrect your wife? in this world, other than this divine lord, no one can help you!¡± the skeleton god stared at the man and asked in confusion. ¡°hehe, will you help me save my wife?¡±the skeleton divine lord asked in an extremely calm tone. he then stared at the skeleton god and said,¡±¡±you¡¯re a high and mighty divine lord, and you¡¯re only using me temporarily. you¡¯re not that kind.¡± ¡°however, if 1 kill you, i¡¯ll replace you as the skeleton god and head to the divine world. it¡¯s only a matter of time before i revive my wife!¡± ¡°besides, you were the one who caused countless emperors to die and the tragedy of the tian yuan continent!¡± ¡°without you, my wife would not have become a wisp of her soul!¡± ¡°without you, my ten mile sword would not have broken!¡± ¡°without you, 1 would still be that ten miles sword god from back then!¡± ¡°all of this is because of you high and mighty gods! in order to break through, you want to destroy a world. how can we agree?¡± ¡°you must pay the price today!¡± although the skeleton man¡¯s face was devoid of any facial features and no expression could be seen, he slowly raised the short sword in his hand. a chilling killing intent seeped out of his body! the heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor beside him also erupted with powerful auras! the aura around him and the four terrifying auras caused the entire world to tremble. ¡°hehe, what a joke. you four ants want to kill me?¡± ¡°how dare ants shake the heavens!¡± the skeleton god was furious. in an instant, the huge skeleton phantom in the sky flew down. the huge blood-red skull gave off a terrifying aura as it flew towards the four of them! he was a divine lord! betrayed by a few ants? however, just as the skull landed, it charged straight at the skeleton god.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: We’re the reinforcements designated by chapter 200: we¡¯re the reinforcements designated by senior monkey!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°what?¡± the skeleton divine lord was shocked. the skull was a clone of his, but it was flying towards him! ¡°bang!¡± the huge skull collided with the skeleton god! the terrifying power sent the skeleton god flying. ¡°hmph hmph, you tried to control me with your spiritual will, but how did you know that i¡¯ve already sided with other divine lords behind my back?¡± ¡°kill you, then replace you, and worship the entire skeleton celestial realm!¡± ¡°as for your spiritual will, it has long since backfired, and you still don¡¯t know it.¡± the black-robed man sneered. a red light was attached to his black divine sense. that was the work of god lord hong yun from the divinity! ¡°you! damn it!¡± the skeleton divine lord was furious. not only had he been betrayed, but he had also been schemed against! he was furious! in an instant, the skeleton divine lord burned his blood essence and slapped his chest. blood flew out of his heart and burned. in an instant, his aura rose and directly reached the peak. ¡°kacha!¡± with a crisp cracking sound, the huge skull was crushed by the skeleton god. in an instant, he arrived in front of ten miles sword god. ¡°ant, die!¡± the skeleton divine lord was furious. he slapped his claw at the person in front of him. he wanted to crush the person who betrayed him into dust! however¡­ all of a sudden, the entire space within the ancient era changed and transformed into a huge battlefield. on the battlefield, a huge red cloud floated and filled the entire space. ¡± red cloud formation disk?!¡± sir god skeleton¡¯s expression changed slightly. the formation disk before him was a magic treasure of immortal lord hongyun, which could create a unique world of rules. ¡°damn it, this old fellow actually schemed against me!¡± the skeleton divine lord said angrily. even though he was a divine lord, he was still suppressed by the lower realm¡¯s laws. in the divine world, cultivation was also divided into levels. starting from the low level deities, there were the middle level deities, high level deities, gods, revered gods, god monarchs, god kings, god emperors, and god emperors! a supreme god realm expert was a powerful existence who could establish a sect in the divine world. a divine lord was in charge of an immortal continent and had a supreme status. as for the godkings, there were 3,000 domains in the god domain, and each domain was divided into 3,000 immortal continents. these were all controlled by the godkings. that was why the skeleton divine lord was so crazy that he wanted to devour the fate of the lower realm, wanting to advance from a supreme god to a divine king. however, he was restricted by the laws of the tian yuan continent and the red cloud disk formation. the strength he could use was only at the mid level deity level. ¡°hehe, skeleton, today is the day you die!¡± sword god ten miles laughed loudly. a shocking sword intent erupted from the rusty short sword in his hand. the sword intent shot into the sky and emitted a circle of red light. the light was extremely dangerous. in the next moment. ¡°psst!¡± the sword pierced through the skeleton god! ¡°you!¡± the skeleton god stared at the power of immortal lord hongyun on the broken sword and died with grievances! although the skeletal god had died, the providence of the tian yuan continent had dissipated and returned to the river of providence. as for the power in the skeleton divine lord¡¯s body, it was completely absorbed by the ten miles sword god as a spirit meridian for cultivation! at the same time. suddenly, the surface of the sea fluctuated. afterimages seemed to appear in space, but they didn¡¯t appear. the two shadows seemed to have appeared out of thin air. ¡°eh? where¡¯s master? why were only these few people breaking through?¡± monkey carried daoist da yang with one hand as he stood on the surface of the sea and looked down at the sea with a puzzled expression. ¡°senior, should we go out first? this was too dangerous. the great sun immortal was being carried and did not dare to move. any one of these heavenly lightning bolts could smash him into pieces. ¡°what are you afraid of? with me around, you won¡¯t be struck by lightning.¡±monkey said disdainfully. then, he shook his head and scattered a handful of monkey fur to the people under the sea before leaving again. his most important task now was to find his master as soon as possible. not long after the monkey left, a demon army led by a redtail bottomed monkey quickly appeared. ¡°late?¡± the monkey king just left! ¡°let¡¯s hurry up and follow!¡± the redtail bottleneck monkey narrowed its eyes and sniffed the space. then, it brought the group of monkey demons and left instantly. ¡°boom!¡± less than a second after the monkey clan had left, li wushuang, who was chasing them, appeared. ¡°just who is it that can open a rift between the tian yuan continent and the senluo immortal continent?¡± ¡°even a godking would have to pay a hefty price for such a method, right?¡± just as li wushuang was wondering, a bolt of lightning suddenly struck toward her. ¡°psst!¡± a bolt of lightning suddenly struck his shoulder. ¡°hmm? a mere heavenly lightning from the lower realm dared to be impudent?¡± li wushuang frowned. he didn¡¯t care about the things in the lower realm. then, he gently swung his palm out. the moment he swung it out, an indescribable force flew out. ¡°continue chasing after the monkey.¡± li wushuang said with a smile as she flew up into the air again. however¡­ before he could fly far, the power he swung out was directly annihilated by the heavenly lightning! ¡°boom!¡± the heavenly lightning struck him directly, sending him from the void into the sea. ¡°bah!¡± li wushuang flew into a rage and flew up from the sea. the seawater around her was instantly dried up! however, due to the lightning strikes, his face was charred black, and every strand of his hair stood up vertically. ¡°damn it, the heavenly lightning of the lower realm dares to strike me?¡± ¡°if you have the guts, try striking your grandfather again.¡± li wushuang was furious. she pointed at the lightning bolt with her right index finger. he did not believe that as a dignified supreme god realm expert, these heavenly lightning bolts were actually not intimidated by the nomological aura around his body! however, at the next moment. ¡°boom!¡± another bolt of lightning struck. as this bolt of lightning appeared, the remaining bolts of lightning followed suit. ¡°pa!¡± pa!¡± pa!¡± hundreds of lightning bolts came one after another and pressed li wushuang under the water. ¡°puff!¡± li wushuang had just been blasted down, and she had just used all the true qi in her body to pop her head out of the sea when she was struck down by the next lightning bolt! he struggled, but he could only poke his head out! his head bobbed up and down on the sea. after a total of 200 times, the lightning disappeared, and he flew out of the sea. ¡°damn it, i, a dignified supreme god realm expert, was actually humiliated like this!¡±li wushuang roared furiously. however, those heavenly lightning bolts had already disappeared. ¡°hmph, i¡¯m going to kill those monkeys to vent my anger!¡± li wushuang couldn¡¯t take revenge on the heavenly lightning, so she chose the monkey demons. however, just as he was about to chase after the monkey demon from before, powerful auras suddenly flew out from under the sea! among them, zhang daolin was the leader. he said directly, ¡°senior monkey asked us to be the reinforcements of the monkey demon clan.. where do you want to go?¡± Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Ten Miles Sword God Ascendsl i chapter 201: ten miles sword god ascendsl i translator: 549690339 ¡°senior monkey has instructed that you are not allowed to pursue the monkey demons!¡± zhang daolin, perfected qing yun, perfected xing yun¡­they immediately surrounded li wushuang! their ¡°humph, with just you guys? i¡¯m really going to laugh my teeth off!¡± li wushuang smiled. a group of mahayana cultivators dared to surround a divine lord like him! it was simply ridiculous. ¡°what is it? can you say another sentence to us? what do you want?¡± tang ritian asked. ¡°he said he wanted to lose his teeth.¡± shangguan shuai said. ¡°oh! it turned out that he wanted to lose his teeth. this was simple.¡± gan tianlei nodded. he knew how to knock out front teeth! ¡°no, not only does he want to lose his teeth, but he also wants to lose his teeth while laughing! i¡¯ve never seen such a strange request.¡± the sect leader of the hundred poison sect took out a bottle of green poison and waved it gently. a wisp of aura instantly floated past. in an instant. li wushuang¡¯s nose twitched as she sensed a pungent smell. as the pungent smell entered her nose, li wushuang suddenly couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°hahaha, what did you do to me?¡± ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t mess around, hahaha, or i¡¯ll kill you, hahaha!¡± ¡°ahahaha¡­¡± li wushuang laughed loudly, her face filled with a sinister smile. crying didn¡¯t look like crying, nor did it look like laughing. it was extremely ugly. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ve already laughed, but i haven¡¯t lost my teeth yet.¡±gan tianlei said with a smile. he rolled up his sleeves again and punched li wushuang¡¯s mouth like a heavy rain. in an instant, li wushuang was sent flying. in the air, he spat out a mouthful of blood, which was mixed with a few teeth. ¡± hahaha, you dare to hit me? you¡¯ll get your retribution! haha!¡± li wushuang was sent flying back several thousand meters before she managed to stabilize herself. in an instant, he exploded! ¡°haha, original yang scripture, great sun golden wheel!¡± li wushuang¡¯s aura exploded, and a huge sun appeared behind her. as soon as the sun appeared, the vast sea was illuminated in a golden-red color. the surface of the sea was blood-red and extremely terrifying! in an instant, waves surged on the huge sea! the great solar golden wheel carried a world-destroying aura as it swept towards everyone. ¡°buzz!¡± as the great sun golden wheel approached, the entire space began to tremble. the seawater that was swept up and trembled by the power was evaporated as soon as it touched the sun! ¡°i want you ants to die hahaha¡­¡± li wushuang laughed maniacally as she said angrily. ¡°tsk!¡± ¡°asking for a beating!¡± gan tianlei threw a punch. ¡°bang!¡± the terrifying fist force carried a terrifying aura that seemed to be able to shatter the heavenly lightning as it collided with the great solar golden wheel. extreme convergence! in an instant. the wind and clouds in the sky surged. the great solar golden wheel was directly shattered, turning into countless light spots and disappearing. ¡°how is that possible? hahaha!¡± ¡°no, impossible!¡± li wushuang was shocked. she never thought that she would be defeated by a mahayana realm cultivator one day. in his panic, he flew out like a meteor. a perfect line was drawn in the sky. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go home and have a good time.¡± daoist nebula said. the others nodded. although the lightning tribulation they had just passed only allowed them to break through to the mahayana realm, the lightning tribulation experts were not inferior to the divine lord realm lightning tribulation at all! there was even a monkey that gave each of them a strand of hair. as for those great emperors, they were not even enough to defeat them with one hand. everyone left. li wushuang flew in the air with a painful smile on her face. two streams of tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes. he did not understand why these cultivators in the lower realm were so powerful! ¡°boom!¡± finally, he landed on a deserted path. there was no one around the small path. there were only a few figures. he followed the figure and looked over. in an instant, he was so scared that he shivered. ¡°skeleton¡­divine lord?¡± li wushuang stared at the skeleton on the ground in shock. the skeleton god was on the same level as yuan yang god and li wushuang had seen him before. but now. the skeleton divine lord lay on the ground, no longer breathing. the divine power around him was still being absorbed by a person from the lower realm. ¡°oh my god!¡± li wushuang couldn¡¯t help but scream. what was going on with this lower plane? he could even kill a divine lord? no! this was not the lower realm. this was a forbidden area! the rumored forbidden land of the universe. in the vast greater world of the universe, there were some forbidden lands. because there was an existence that surpassed the godly emperor in those forbidden lands, this world would become abnormally powerful. ¡°i chased the monkey into the forbidden area?¡± li wushuang slapped her forehead. he had chased them into the forbidden area. this was the rhythm of courting death! ¡°someone from the divine realm?¡± ten miles sword god, who was absorbing the skeleton god¡¯s energy, saw li wushuang and his killing intent surged. only immortal lord hong yun knew about the death of the skeleton god. if others knew about this, it would be unthinkable. ¡°ten mile sword, go!¡± sword god ten miles shouted, and the broken sword on his back turned into a beam of light and shot toward li wushuang. ¡°not good.¡± li wushuang was shocked. the existence in the forbidden land wanted to kill her. ¡°escape!¡± li wushuang frowned and an escape talisman suddenly appeared in front of her. she disappeared into space. the ten mile sword missed by a mere second! ¡°not good. this person has fled the tian yuan continent and returned to the immortal world.¡±ten miles sword god was shocked. ¡°then what should we do?¡± the black shadow, the heaven queen, the demon emperor, and the demon emperor all had solemn expressions. once the matter of killing the skeleton celestial lord was exposed, it would definitely attract the skeleton celestial realm¡¯s experts to descend to the lower realm. at that time, who would be able to resist? ¡°could it be that the calamity of the fallen emperor era is about to rise again?¡± the heaven queen said with a solemn expression. everyone was silent. ¡°no, there is another way.¡± sword god ten miles, who had finished absorbing the skeleton god¡¯s power, stood up and said. ¡°what is it?¡± the demon emperor couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°kill this person!¡± ¡°only the dead will not speak.¡±ten miles sword god said in a deep voice. ¡°i¡¯ll contact immortal lord hongyun and ascend to the upper realm now. i¡¯ll kill this person before he spreads the news.¡± ¡°madam, i¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ten miles sword god gripped the short sword in his hand. his facial features that had recovered revealed determination. then, he took out a token and handed it to heaven queen.¡±these are the hundreds of thousands of boys and girls who were captured back then.¡± ¡°i¡¯m leaving!¡± after he finished speaking, the ten miles sword god did not even turn his head back. he slashed the short sword in his hand and barely managed to communicate with the power of immortal lord hongyun.. in an instant, he ascended! Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Collection Progress (1) chapter 202: collection progress (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°hey, maniac chu, perfected qing yun, brother zhang, you guys died a tragic death.¡± ¡°but don¡¯t worry, when i¡¯m invincible, i¡¯ll definitely resurrect you.¡± xiao changtian was packing up his things in the courtyard. he was putting a lot of gold into his interspatial ring. ¡°master, what are you doing?¡± mu jiuhuang stood at the side, not knowing what to do. ¡°jiu ¡®er, don¡¯t talk. hurry up!¡± xiao changtian said to mu jiuhuang. he had also guessed the identity of reverend chi yang. he did not expect that reverend chi yang was not a hermit, causing his brain to fill up for so long. this time, the five party alliance suffered a huge defeat. from now on, he could no longer enjoy a stable and happy life. from now on, he would have to leave his hometown and take the few animals rewarded by the system and a few disappointing mortal disciples to wander the world. xiao changtian was scared when he thought about how they might be frozen to death in the winter without even using a match. therefore, he had to put all this money away now. only by storing all this gold would he not starve. his disciples would not be bullied. these were the keys to his path to invincibility. the most important thing is to have the money, if you have the weak physique, if you have the illness on the way, if you have the injury, if you have the money to buy herbs. as long as he was alive, there would be hope for invincibility! ¡°oh.¡± mu jiuhuang didn¡¯t understand what xiao changtian was trying to do, so she just helped him pack the gold. at this moment. outside the room. the voice of the great sun immortal suddenly sounded. ¡°what are you two doing?¡± the great sun immortal was carried by the monkey to xiao changtian¡¯s room. ¡°hmm? the great sun immortal?¡± xiao changtian was slightly stunned. this voice sounded like the great sun immortal. he turned his head to look. f * ck, it was really the enlightened person of the great sun! ¡°cough cough, jiu ¡¯er, i¡¯m done. you can go out first.¡±xiao changtian coughed. since the great sun immortal was back, why would he be afraid? however, these reclusive experts usually treated money like dirt! the reason why he became friends with the great sun immortal was because of a painting. he absolutely couldn¡¯t let dayang zhenren discover that he was greedy for money! ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m just exercising with jiu ¡®er.¡±xiao changtian explained. then, he saw monkey on the shoulder of the great sun immortal and asked in puzzlement,¡±daoist big sun, where have you been these past two days? didn¡¯t he help long ming and the others to eliminate the bandits?¡± ¡°damned monkey, be more respectful to the great sun immortal and get lost!¡± xiao changtian asked as he grabbed the monkey¡¯s tail and held it in his hand. the monkey was so frightened that it trembled and did not dare to move. outside the door. the group of monkey demons led by the redtail bottomed monkey arrived just in time like a tide. ¡°hiss ~!¡± countless monkeys stood in front of the small courtyard and gasped in unison. what did they see? ¡°military, am 1 dreaming?¡±six-eared macaque asked. ¡°let me confirm. don¡¯t move! ¡°the redtail bottleneck monkey¡¯s expression was grave. it raised its paw and slapped the six-eared macaque¡¯s face. ¡°ah! military, why did you hit me?¡± six-eared macaque was slapped a few meters away. he covered his face and said in a wronged tone. however, the redtail bottomed monkey did not care about his feelings at all. instead, it asked,¡±¡±did i hurt you?¡± the six-eared macaque was furious, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. he could only nod. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± the redtail bottleneck monkey said. ¡°military, you¡­¡± six-eared macaque was furious. advisor jun was bullying honest monkey. just as he was about to get angry, his eyes lit up. ¡°oh right, i¡¯m in pain. you¡¯re hurting me!¡± ¡°advisor jun, give me another slap!¡± ¡°this time, you slapped the left side of my face.¡± six-eared macaque said excitedly, ¡°pa!¡± then, the redtail monkey slapped the six-eared macaque again. the six-eared macaque lost a few teeth. however, he was not angry at all. instead, he said with a happy expression,¡±! really wasn¡¯t dreaming. someone actually beat up the monkey king!¡± as he said this, countless monkeys stood respectfully in front of the courtyard, not daring to move. ¡°i went to the divine realm and just came back.¡±the great sun immortal could only answer truthfully. ¡°divine world?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. didn¡¯t the great sun immortal come to the lower realm to avoid being hunted down by the divine world? why did he return to the divine realm? could it be that he had predicted that the people of the divine world would descend on the tian yuan continent, so he had gone to negotiate with them and told them not to make things difficult for the people of the tian yuan continent? ¡°what was the result?¡± xiao changtian asked. if daoist da yang could reach a deal, the tian yuan continent would be able to settle down and he would not have to leave his hometown. ¡°the result?¡± the immortal da yang was stunned. was senior asking about the outcome of the black night sect? before he could think, the great sun immortal answered directly,¡±¡±kill all of them. will it be okay for the guestas?¡± ¡°kill them all?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. the immortal da yang was so fierce? even the people of the divine world could be killed as they wished? could it be that the great sun immortal was the highest existence in the divine world? yes! it must be! ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this. 1 actually underestimated the immortal da yang.¡± ¡°in the past, 1 always felt that the difference between the great sun immortal and me was like the difference between heaven and earth.¡± ¡°but from the looks of it now, one is a vast star, and the other is dust in the desert. they can¡¯t be compared at all.¡± ¡°but fortunately, i actually hugged such a thigh.¡± xiao changtian thought to himself. he then looked at mu jiuhuang and said,¡±¡±jiu ¡®er, serve some tea.¡± then, he came to the stone table with the great sun immortal and drank tea together. however, just as he walked over, he saw a large group of monkeys standing outside the small courtyard. they were all motionless and their gazes were all looking into the small courtyard. ¡°ding! red-tailed macaque and six-eared macaque rare species detected. collection progress of monkeys in the zoo: 3/10.¡± at this moment, the system notification sounded in xiao changtian¡¯s mind. xiao changtian suddenly remembered that on the first day he came to this world, the system told him that he had to rebuild the zoo in his previous life in order to open the path of invincibility. ¡°come in.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand and threw out two corn cobs. with the system¡¯s reward of ¡°raising skill (great success)¡±, it was not a problem to call these monkeys in. ¡°chi chi!¡± the redtail bottleneck monkey and six-eared macaque looked at each other and stood at the door with fear. then, they slowly walked into the courtyard and came to xiao changtian¡¯s side. ¡°in the future, you will live in this small courtyard.¡±xiao changtian said lightly.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Rongrong’s Master Is Back chapter 203: rongrong¡¯s master is back translator: 549690339 ¡°squeak squeak!¡± outside the door, the other demon monkeys were scratching their ears and cheeks, not knowing what to do. the monkey king, the military, and even the six-eared macaque had gone in. what were they going to do? for a moment, these little monkeys could not make up their minds. ¡°let¡¯s leave first. there¡¯s a mountain forest nearby. we¡¯ll stay in the forest and come back to find the monkey king and the military in a few days.¡±a monkey suggested. immediately after, the group of monkeys nodded and disappeared like a swarm of bees. at this moment, perfected qing yun and the others had also rushed back. ¡°senior, we¡¯re back.¡± perfected qing yun said with a smile. each of them had a grateful expression on their faces. senior¡¯s drumbeat had directly surpassed this realm in terms of comprehension of the nomological laws. their strength could no longer be measured by realms now. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± xiao changtian nodded, but he was even more shocked. the great sun immortal was indeed powerful! perfected qing yun, maniac chu, and the others had been struck by lightning, but they had actually been saved. it was simply unimaginable! ¡°everyone has suffered. today, i¡¯ll personally cook a feast for everyone.¡±xiao changtian was in a good mood after knowing that the immortal da yang was a peerless expert. as long as he clung onto the thigh of the great sun immortal, he would have nothing to worry about. on the other side. the ten miles sword god ascended to the sky. the first one he saw was immortal lord hongyun. as her name suggested, immortal lord hong yun was dressed in a crimson flowing cloud robe. her long hair was also tied into a spiral cloud shape. ¡°are you sure skeleton is dead?¡± immortal lord hong yun asked lightly. ¡°i¡¯m sure.¡± ten miles sword god nodded. ¡°alright then. from today onwards, you will replace the skeleton divine lord and become the master of the skeleton divine world. however, i want all the resources of the skeleton divine world.¡±immortal lord hong yun¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°yes.¡± ten miles sword god replied again. ¡°then you can go.¡± with a wave of her hand, immortal lord hongyun cast a halo on the head of sword god for ten miles and then disappeared. the aura of the ten miles sword god became mysterious and indescribable! then, he headed straight for the skeleton celestial realm. li wushuang used an escape talisman to teleport back to the original yang divine hall. ¡°divine lord, something bad has happened!¡± ¡°something big has happened!¡± li wushuang hurriedly said to sir god yuan yang. however, there was a skeleton divine lord standing beside him. ¡°you!¡± seeing the skeleton god, li wushuang felt her scalp go numb and a chill run down her spine. he had seen the skeleton god lord die in the forbidden area with his own eyes. then, the skeleton god lord in front of him¡­ ¡°it¡¯s fake! it must be fake!¡± ¡°he wants to silence me!¡± li wushuang was shocked. if he were to tell the truth now, he might be killed on the spot. even divine lord yuan yang might not be able to protect him. ¡°run!¡± ¡°hurry up and run, the further the better!¡± this was the only thought in li wushuang¡¯s mind. he had to run to the ends of the earth, to a place where no one could find him, to hide, to ensure his safety. ¡°what happened? how could he be so flustered? can¡¯t you see that i¡¯m discussing something with the skeleton god?¡± ¡°no, nothing, quot; li wushuang shook her head and quickly left. at the same time. after everyone left, the door of antiquity once again turned into ruins, wrapped in a white fog. it was just that inadvertently. the broken ground suddenly began to tremble. the soil on the surface began to loosen, as if something was constantly hitting the ground. after an unknown amount of time, the ground finally cracked open, and a palm-sized hole appeared. a large black hand reached out from the cave. then, the hole became bigger and bigger, and it directly collapsed. a muscular man dressed in animal skin with horns on his head crawled out from the ground. beside him was a black and white beast that looked extremely similar to fatty rongrong. ¡°waah!¡± the black-white beast kept rubbing itself against the sack on the man¡¯s waist. ¡°f * ck you. you just ate a meal of spiritual bamboo, and now you still want it?¡± ¡°what use do you have? if i hadn¡¯t drunk a little back then and confused you with the other one, would i have been able to come out after so many years?¡± ¡°what else can you do besides acting cute? even if you can simply devour a martial monarch realm expert for me, it¡¯s fine. you can¡¯t even defeat an ordinary person. shame, good-for-nothing. 1 won¡¯t give you food today!¡± the fur-clad man said with a speechless expression. however¡­ after being scolded by the fur-clad man, the black and white beast immediately burst into tears. two streams of hot tears flowed out of its eyes. ¡°aiya, i, i¡¯ll give it to you, okay?¡± the fur-clad man looked at the black and white beast as it cried in front of him. covering his face, he took out ten spirit bamboos from his waist pouch with heartache. the spiritual bamboos were wrapped in green immortal energy. just by looking from afar, one could tell that these ten spiritual bamboos were treasures! ¡°waah!¡± when the black and white beast saw the ten spiritual bamboos, it instantly stopped crying. it immediately carried the spiritual bamboos to the side and started nibbling. ¡°hey, my iron eater, where are you? without you, how can 1 conquer the heavens?¡±the fur-clad man looked at the black and white beast eating the spirit bamboo with a depressed expression. with such a glutton by his side, he was completely speechless. he looked at the sky with a helpless expression. in the courtyard. the iron eater hugged two huge bamboo shoots and happily gnawed at them. suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. he looked into the distance and frowned slightly. ¡°is that you?¡± ¡°you¡¯re back?¡± fatty rongrong frowned, her face revealing a puzzled expression. even though the bamboo shoot in her hand had already been snatched away by the monkey, she still didn¡¯t notice, her gaze only looking towards the distant sky. ¡°fatty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± seeing fatty rongrong¡¯s appearance, black tortoise, as the boss, asked with concern. ¡°boss, i really feel like my previous master has returned.¡±fatty rongrong said. ¡°the previous owner? the one who sealed you underground for ten thousand years? are you going to take revenge on him? boss will take you there and give him a good beating.¡±black tortoise said. ¡°boss, there¡¯s no need. it¡¯s just a feeling.¡±fatty rongrong shook her head. in the courtyard. a burst of fragrance wafted over at the same time, seeping into everyone¡¯s hearts. the fragrance curled up, as if it made everyone¡¯s spiritual altar clearer. ¡°it¡¯s time to eat, it¡¯s time to eat. this was personally made by senior. 1 want to drink three big bowls of it!¡± a group of cultivators gathered in the small courtyard and sat around a table. each of them held a bowl and chopsticks and ate in large mouthfuls.. Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Too Strong (1) chapter 204: too strong (1) ¡°puff! quot; perfected qing yim, who had just eaten a bowl of carrots, suddenly let out a breath. a foul smell came from behind him. everyone in rhe small courtyard had a change in expression. ¡°are you going to die? pur it here¡­ hurry up and ger out. don¡¯t make senior hate you.¡±lian yin, who was beside perfected qing yun, hurriedly asked perfected qing yun to leave. ¡°yes, yes, yes!11 ¡°i¡¯m sorry, senior s carrot force was too strong and i couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± perfected qing yun smiled embarrassedly and squeezed the two petals tightly. then, he quickly ran out of rhe small courtyard. he instantly found a place and flew away. he was already on rhe verge of collapse. the spiritual energy contained in senior¡¯s meal was simply more than the sum of his previous cultivation. the terrifying spiritual energy did not have time to absorb it at all and was about to leak our through the back door. he came to the surface of the sea. ¡°pfft!¡± in an instant, a yellow mist covered the entire sea. on the surface of the sea, there was a school of fish watching. however¡­ in just a few seconds, the school of fish instantly felt a stench rush into their brains, stimulating their nerves. they only felt dizzy and fainted on the sea surface, revealing their white fish bellies. perfected qing yun was completely oblivious to all of this. he just stood in rhe void, his expression turning from ferocious to nervous, and finally to relaxed. ¡°awesome!11 ¡°this feels f * eking good! it was simply awesome! perfected qing yun shouted. he felt as if his body was erupting like a volcano, and a foul air was completely expelled from his body. soon after. he felt his spiritual altar clear up and suddenly shivered. ¡°buzz!¡± in the next second, his entire body lit up with a white light. with the appearance of the white light, the aura around him became stronger and more mysterious! it was as if there was some kind of power that poured the great dao laws into his brain, allowing him to understand it naturally without having to comprehend it. ¡°senior¡¯s radish is really fragrant!¡± perfected qing yun stood up and prepared to leave. however¡­ suddenly. in the direction of the small courtyard, dense black figures were like a tidal wave that filled the sky as they headed toward the north sea. ¡°ah, 1 can¡¯t hold it in anymore. i want to release it now!11 ¡°i can¡¯t do it either. let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°add me in. three people is more exciting!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go together, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°senior¡¯s rice is too full of spiritual energy. i can t absorb so much anymore. i have to release it now!¡± ¡°ah!¡± the male cultivators who rushed over completely let go of themselves and directly farted¡­ ¡°puff! puff! puff! puff!¡± in an instant, turbid waves surged into the sky. the terrifying yellow aura almost covered the entire north sea. ¡°f * ck!¡± perfected qing yun was the first to be drowned in rhe yellow fog. then, his entire body was dyed yellow! it was like a statue that was frozen in the void. as for the female cultivators, their faces were flushed red. facing a group of male cultivators, they couldn¡¯t release it! just thinking about it made her blush. how could a little fairy fart? ¡°sisters, let¡¯s go to the other southern seas!¡¯ lian shenyin led a group of female cultivators and turned into countless afterimages as they ran towards the south sea. soon after. above the southern sea. a wave of yellow foul qi turned into a mushroom cloud and instantly soared into the void. the yellow mushroom cloud was still expanding. it was getting bigger and bigger! it was getting more and more prosperous! it covered the entire southern sea. large groups of fish dove into the deep sea, but the yellow fog seemed to have a penetrating power, directly entering the sea. ¡°run!¡± ¡°which f * eking poison king attacked? it stinks!¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to vomit, i¡¯m going to f * eking vomit, it stinks!¡¯1 countless marine race demonic beasts fled, trying to avoid the yellow poisonous gas. however¡­ there was no way to avoid it. the vast south sea was directly invaded by the yellow turbid gas. the originally overflowing seawater actually changed into a dirty yellow color imperceptibly. the sea tribes under the south sea all rolled their eyes and floated on the surface of the sea. in fact, the yellow mist was still expanding, gradually heading toward the north sea. ¡°f * ck, so fierce!¡± the male cultivators who had just done it together on the north sea all had terrified expressions on their faces. ¡°senior¡¯s food is simply an ultimate divine medicine. these old witches who have lived for thousands of years and tens of thousands of years have held back so much!¡± a boorish and carefree male cultivator said directly. ¡°hmph, you deserve to be single!¡± on the other side, a group of female cultivators ¡¯necks turned red from embarrassment. they angrily shouted and instantly left. ¡°senior is too fierce! just eating a bowl of rice from him was like swallowing a spirit vein!¡± ¡°yes, yes, senior is indeed senior!¡± ¡°senior is too powerful!¡± the group of female cultivators whispered to each other. fifteen minutes later, they returned to xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°you guys¡­¡± xiao changtian looked at the men and women running out with a strange expression. did these people go out to vent their anger? in the world of cultivation, even cultivators have such poor stomachs? ¡°senior, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose. it¡¯s really this food¡­1¡® perfected qing yun hurriedly explained. the spiritual energy contained in the food was too huge. ¡°food?¡± ¡°what does it have to do with food?¡± xiao changtian frowned when he heard that. these people had bad stomachs. how could they say that there was something wrong with their food! his food was cultivated by ye fan every day in the wasteland of the small courtyard. as for the seeds, they were given by the system. there was no need to mention the soil. before accepting a disciple, he had used the essence that he had secreted every night to irrigate it for many years. in the soil, slowly, nitrogen, phosphorous acid, and potash¡­ and a series of organic elements. it was definitely a good dish! how could she have a stomach ache? ¡± forget it, forget it. since they¡¯ve eaten the food i¡¯ve cooked, give them a medicine to comb their stomachs.¡±¡±xiao changtian said helplessly. he had suffered a huge loss this time. after cooking, he still had to deliver the medicine. ¡°no, i want to earn it back! i can¡¯t lose out!¡± ¡°one person sold them a copy of fantasy: 1 really didn¡¯t raise immortal beasts. anyway, i remember that there was a chapter in this book that was very interesting! not only did it have a taste, but it also had a color.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give them a bit of the price. fifty copper coins.¡± thinking of this, xiao changtian ordered wang miaoshou to distribute the medicine to treat the intestines and stomach,¡±¡±miracle hands, give each of them one of the yellow pills in the box from before. it¡¯s to clear their stomachs!¡± ¡°yes.¡± wang miaoshou replied respectfully. ¡°yes.¡± xiao changtian nodded and walked into the room, taking out the remaining books.. Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: Mysterious Small Mountain Village (1) chapter 205: mysterious small mountain village (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°senior¡¯s pill?¡± the experts of the tian yuan continent all revealed looks of joy when they received the yellow pills from wang miaoshou. senior¡¯s medicinal pill, eating one would allow one to ascend to heaven! ¡°thank you, senior!¡± the group of experts bowed to xiao changtian. they would forever remember the kindness of their senior. ¡°it¡¯s just a pill. take it out and eat it. if there¡¯s no one here with a book, just pay up. fifty copper coins!¡±xiao changtian said lightly. he had to earn it back. although it was a little expensive, he could not lose out. ¡°senior, do you mean that this book costs fifty copper coins?¡±gan tianlei was the first to ask, frowning. ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± xiao changtian nodded. however, when he saw gan tianlei¡¯s expression, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. could it be that he thinks that i¡¯m selling it at too high a price and that i¡¯m a black-hearted profiteer? this¡­ ¡°then why don¡¯t you make it cheaper? forty!¡±xiao changtian had no choice but to lower the price by one-fifth. this was his bottom line. if he lowered it any further, it would really be gone! ¡°forty?¡± this time, gan tianlei couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. even the vice sect leaders were shocked and gasped. senior¡¯s book was a divine book. although there were some typos, it did not affect their breakthrough! ¡°this¡­ then it¡¯s free. it¡¯s free. i¡¯ll give it to you.¡±xiao changtian was speechless. he had suffered a great loss today. today, not only did he cook a meal for everyone, but he also gave everyone a pill. now, he had given them the books for nothing. he might even be scolded! because there were too many typos, and the writing style was a bit stiff! ¡°that damned author. he can¡¯t even check for any words. he¡¯s probably a primary school student.¡± ¡± his writing is still so lame. if i hadn¡¯t studied animal management and not computer security, 1 would have hacked into the author¡¯s background to change his outline and poison points. trash author, and he even said that he had a block text. these few chapters are boring. it¡¯ll be fine after a few chapters. trash.¡±¡±xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart! ¡°senior, what did you say?¡± the others were happily reading their books. they heard xiao changtian mumbling something and asked curiously. ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand. ¡°oh.¡± everyone nodded, then bid farewell to xiao changtian and left. on this day, countless experts on the continent swallowed their own stomach pills. whether it was the holy lands or the small sects, they were all shrouded in a yellow fog! the yellow fog passed through layers of obstacles on the tian yuan continent. it even spread from the five region domain to the four symbol domain, the two elements domain, and the first domain¡­ the spiritual energy on the tian yuan continent had risen to a whole new level overnight. the next day, when the yellow mist dissipated, the cultivation of the sea demons among the sea tribe rose by a level. the experts of the sea race who were transcending the tribulation had all risen to the mahayana realm. there were even some poseidons who directly reached the martial monarch realm. in the forest and in the sky, countless beasts and birds became even more ferocious! other than xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard¡­ and all of this. it was all because of xiao changtian¡¯s meal and the anger of many cultivators¡­ at the same time. divine realm. li wushuang had been running for an entire day and night. she was too tired and her true qi was almost exhausted. if the existence in the forbidden land wanted to kill him, no one could stop it. unless he ran to a place where no one was around and hid. ¡°however, there are so many places in the divine realm. where can one not find?¡±li wushuang¡¯s face was troubled. he couldn¡¯t find such a place! ¡°hehe, only hell can make me unable to find it!¡± at this moment, a cold voice sounded. it was the ten miles sword god. with a swoosh, a streak of sword qi slashed toward li wushuang. ¡°not good!¡± li wushuang was shocked. this sword qi was clearly heading for his neck. it was going to kill him! ¡°i can¡¯t die, 1 can¡¯t die! i¡¯m still a virgin. i¡¯ve never been married.¡± li wushuang suddenly woke up. he couldn¡¯t die, no matter what. all of a sudden, an unknown force appeared in his body. he rolled violently and avoided his vital points with a distance of o.oi centimeters. instantly. his legs created a gust of wind as he disappeared from sight at a speed that was difficult to catch. ¡°what?¡± sword god ten aailes was stunned. he didn¡¯t think that li wushuang, who had been running for so long, would suddenly burst out with such unprecedented power. ¡°chase after him.¡± the ten miles sword god thought to himself. stepping on the ten miles sword, he gave chase with all his might. he couldn¡¯t let li wushuang live. even if li wushuang promised not to reveal anything, if that sir god wanted to know, he could easily search his soul and this matter would be made public. at that time. the tian yuan continent would become the target of everyone. ¡°we can¡¯t let such a tragic situation happen!¡±the ten miles sword god¡¯s expression darkened, and the ten miles sword beneath his feet flew even faster. ¡°damn it, i don¡¯t want to die. if anyone can come out and save my life, i¡¯ll be their slave!¡± li wushuang shouted. suddenly, a small village appeared in front of her. the small mountain village was vaguely visible, but they could see a young master in white sitting on a stone bench in the small mountain village. he was stroking a long zither in his hand. his face was handsome and his demeanor was peerless! ¡°come in.¡± the white-robed young master said. li wushuang couldn¡¯t care less. the white-robed young master in front of her was surrounded by a powerful aura, making it impossible for others to spy on him. but even so. li wushuang also knew that the person in front of her was very strong! he was at least at the divine lord level. there was even a high chance that he was higher than a divine lord! in order to save her life, li wushuang rushed in. ¡± damn it, entering the the ten miles sword god controlled the ten miles sword and was about to enter. however¡­ at this moment, a red glow lit up on his ten mile sword and stopped him. an anxious voice sounded,¡± ¡°where are you? hurry up and come back. don¡¯t get close, or you¡¯ll die for sure.¡± the anxious voice belonged to sir god hongyun. millions of miles away, sir god hongyun who was in seclusion suddenly opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood! if¡­ if he had not stopped the ten miles sword god earlier, the ten miles sword god would have died completely. ¡°yes.¡± sword god shili frowned. he knew that sir god hongyun was the strongest among the sir gods. he must not be simple to be able to scare him. only by living could there be hope. this was the foundation he had built over the years. therefore, he immediately commanded the ten mile sword to escape. he wanted to live and return to confirm his identity as the skeleton divine lord. this was the only way. only then could the tian yuan continent be preserved. even if those experts wanted to descend to the lower realm, he could use the power of the skeleton divine realm to suppress them. meanwhile, in the small mountain village. the white-robed man looked at li wushuang and smiled.¡±you came from that forbidden area.. why do you have a familiar aura on you?¡± Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: The Mysterious Small Mountain Village (1) chapter 206: the mysterious small mountain village (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°forbidden land? a familiar aura?¡± li wushuang trembled as if she had been struck by lightning. he was dumbfounded. to be able to claim that the forbidden area¡¯s aura was familiar, wasn¡¯t that a life form in the forbidden area? in other words. he ran from one forbidden zone to another? ¡°oh my god!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t live!¡± li wushuang was completely disheartened. he had never dug up anyone¡¯s ancestral grave. why was his luck so bad? did he offend someone? it was even more impossible! who could make him so unlucky? what a joke, who was so brave? ¡°don¡¯t worry, 1 won¡¯t kill you. i just need to know where the aura on your body comes from. this aura can help me advance further.¡± ¡°just tell me where the forbidden zone is, and i¡¯ll go there myself.¡± ¡°i¡¯m the da qian divine lord. it¡¯s only a matter of time before i break through to the godly monarch realm.¡± ¡°in the future, when 1 take control of a large domain, you can become the da qian divine lord.¡± the white-robed young master said indifferently. however, his words carried an incomparable domineering charm. especially the words ¡®da qian divine lord¡¯. it shocked li wushuang. divine lord, the person in charge of the immortal continent was a divine lord. however, only those in charge of the 3,000 immortal domains could become godkings! each of the 3,000 immortal domains had 3,000 immortal continents. in other words, one had to be in charge of 9 million immortal continents to become a godking. in the middle, the span is great. naturally. da qian divine lord, king-level divine lord, and quasi-godly monarch were born! the person in charge of a region was the da qian divine lord. the person in charge of the hundred territories was a king level divine lord. the person in charge of the thousand territories was a quasi-divine king! ¡°da qian divine lord, are you really da qian divine lord?¡± ¡°i¡¯m willing to serve!¡± li wushuang knelt down, her face filled with excitement. this was a da qian divine lord, not something a small immortal like divine lord yuan yang could compare to. divine lord yuan yang was only in charge of the yuan yang immortal continent. such a divine lord was not even worth a fingernail in front of divine lord da qian. he could even kill a large number of divine lords like him with a sneeze. even a forbidden land like the tian yuan continent was nothing in front of divine lord da qian. how could the lower realm¡¯s forbidden land be compared to the ordinary world¡¯s forbidden land? completely thrashing him, alright? ¡°very good, you can call me qi qin divine lord! ¡°the white-robed man smiled faintly. ¡°sir god qi qin? ¡°you are qi qin? the sir god qi qin who killed two king-level immortal lords by himself?¡± ¡°in the divine world, your name is like thunder!¡± li wushuang was even more respectful. back then, sir god qi qin had just become a sir god and he had killed two king-level immortal lords by himself. everyone in the entire god domain knew about this. originally, everyone in the divine realm thought that sir god seven zither had fallen. he did not expect sir god qi qin to still be alive. moreover¡­ it was intact. li wushuang stared at sir god qi qin and was even more certain. sir god qi qin¡¯s realm had long surpassed sir god da qian¡¯s. it was very likely that he was a quasi-godly monarch. that was a quasi-divine king! he was only one step away from becoming a god king. as long as he took this last step, he would be invincible in the world! ¡°now, can you tell me where the forbidden area you were in was?¡±qi qin asked. ¡°yes, sir!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a lower realm called the tian yuan continent!¡± li wushuang replied. ¡°tian yuan continent? he had never heard of it before. it was even a lower realm. there was actually a forbidden area in the lower realm? this is interesting.¡± sir god seven zither smiled, then sat down and stroked his zither. as the long zither floated, the somber notes were like cold weapons. li wushuang saw that as a musical note shot out, a celestial continent in the air was instantly reduced to ashes. hundreds of millions of people on the immortal continent instantly turned into blood rain and scattered in the void. ¡°divine lord is awesome!¡± li wushuang, on the other hand, only applauded. ¡°follow me to the lower realm.¡± as sir god qi qin spoke, his figure flashed and he disappeared with li wushuang. meanwhile, in red cloud temple. sword god shili looked at the heavily injured immortal master hongyun and frowned. immortal master hongyun was only trying to stop him. how could he be so heavily injured? who was that person? ¡°that place is a forbidden zone, a forbidden zone for life. even the divine lords of the divine world don¡¯t dare to enter easily. you almost lost your life, do you know that?¡±sir god hong yun said in horror. ¡°deadmire?¡± sword god ten miles frowned. he was not familiar with the deadmire at all. he had only ascended from the tian yuan continent, so he knew very little about the divine realm. ¡°the deadmire of life is an existence that the ancient god emperor passed away in meditation. it contains terrifying laws and chaotic killing intent. no matter what cultivator enters the deadmire of life, they will definitely not be able to come out.¡± ¡°moreover, it¡¯s a forbidden area with life!¡± ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for that existence unintentionally killing you, i¡¯m afraid your soul would have been destroyed long ago!¡± red cloud immortal lord said solemnly. ten miles sword god frowned when he heard that. something was wrong? since it was a forbidden zone, why would the existence of the forbidden zone allow li wushuang to enter and let him go? ten miles sword god felt that something was wrong. something was wrong. hence, he decided to do it. he told immortal lord hong yun about it. ¡°what is it? what?¡± ¡°say that again?¡± ¡°the existence in the forbidden area let li wushuang in?¡± ¡± what¡¯s wrong?¡± immortal lord hong yun¡¯s eyes widened as she leaped up and grabbed sword god ten miles by his collar. she stared at him and asked. the distance between them was only 0.01 centimeters. ¡°yes, sir!¡± ten miles sword god said in a deep voice. ¡°oh no, this matter must be reported to the divine king. otherwise, if the forbidden land were to appear, the entire divine realm would be in great terror!¡± hong yun divine lord let go of the sword god of ten miles and knelt down to a red cloud portrait behind him,¡±¡±lord divine king, the birth of the deadmire, please save the divine realm from the calamity!¡± after saying that, sir god hongyun used his two fingers and his sword to cut a slit between his eyebrows. two drops of blood with red light flew out from his forehead. soon, the blood entered the red cloud painting. ¡°buzz!¡± the red cloud portrait trembled. then, red clouds floated out of the portrait like flames. in the next moment. a tall man appeared. he was furious, and the red cloud in between his eyebrows was extremely dazzling. his entire face looked very ordinary, but his entire body emitted a terrifying aura. just by standing there, he felt that the surrounding space seemed to be twisting and trembling! ¡°hongyun? after so many years, his cultivation progress was too slow.¡± divine king hong yun looked at sir god hong yun. ¡°greetings, godking. 1 was too lazy!¡±sir god hongyun did not dare to refute him. he knelt on the ground and shivered! ¡°forget it, the forbidden land has appeared. i¡¯ll make a trip.¡±divine king red cloud said indifferently. there was no joy or sorrow in her voice. no emotions could be heard. however, in the next moment, he directly tore open the space in front of him. he stepped forward.. Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: The Gourd Emperor Was Exploded (1) chapter 207: the gourd emperor was exploded (1) translator: 549690339 early morning. the first ray of sunlight shone on xiao changtian¡¯s thick lips and straight nose. xiao changtian smiled knowingly. he stuck out his tongue to feel the warmth of the sun and got up from the big soft bed. at the same time, he touched the white tiger beside him. ¡°meow-!¡± the white tiger let out an angry cry, its white and round head rubbing against xiao changtian¡¯s palm. ¡°the weather is good, but there are still two months before winter and the new year. this year should be much livelier than before.¡± ¡°the small courtyard should be doubled. there are so many people.¡± xiao changtian thought about it and decided to find more people to double the size of the small courtyard. he casually picked up two pieces of gold and knocked them on his ears. with two tinkling sounds, xiao changtian smiled faintly and said two words before walking out of the room,¡±¡±it sounds good!¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, find me fifty craftsmen. 1 want to renovate and expand the courtyard in the shortest time possible.¡±xiao changtian called mu jiuhuang over and ordered. ¡°yes.¡± mu jiuhuang nodded. it was difficult to find fifty craftsmen. after all, everyone cultivated different cultivation techniques. they couldn¡¯t build houses like the elders of the heaven building sect. however, building a house for his master? ordinary people couldn¡¯t do it either! at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be a martial monarch realm expert? ¡°great emperor, i have one. i¡¯ll find those great emperors. hehe, i¡¯ll also find the dark chamber to settle the score!¡±mu jiuhuang smiled faintly. she made up her mind and ran away. at the same time. first domain. a few great emperors were cultivating, surrounded by a yellow mist. the yellow mist had been collected by them a few days ago. they discovered that using this yellow stench to cultivate, although the smell was very unpleasant, the speed of cultivation improvement was very fast. ¡°hahaha, i¡¯ve become a fifth grade great emperor!¡± he¡¯s only a fifth rank and has already broken through to the sixth rank. this yellow ling power is a good thing!¡± that ancient emperor couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. ¡°awesome!¡± ¡°this is f * eking refreshing. if i had known earlier, 1 would have collected more. this is good stuff!¡± the great emperor said with an intoxicated expression. as he spoke, he took out a transparent crystal gourd. inside the crystal gourd was half a bottle of yellow mist. he shook the gourd and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±who wants another puff? 1 can sell him some!¡± dozens of emperors were staring at the gourd. the yellow mist could allow one to break through easily. it was a supreme divine mist! ¡°i want a mouthful. i¡¯ll use my superior-grade spirit weapon to exchange for it.¡± ¡°go to hell. what¡¯s a high-grade spiritual weapon? i have an aphrodisiac pill here. 1 know you need it.¡± ¡°i can give you my cultivation technique!¡± ¡°i¡¯ll leave my back door for you today. give it to me!¡± ¡°give it to me!- the group of ancient emperors were like children, each taking out their most valuable items and fighting over them. this yellow spiritual energy was really too rare. no one knew if this kind of yellow spiritual energy would be produced in the future. however¡­ in the midst of the fighting. ¡°boom!¡± a violent sound was like a mountain collapsing. the entire first domain trembled violently, stirring up dust that covered the sky and completely blocking everyone¡¯s vision. however, all of them were ancient emperors, and their methods were extraordinary. in an instant. the dust that obscured their vision was blown away by a strong wind. then, everyone saw a lonely small mountain village suddenly land in front of them. ¡°what the hell?¡± ¡°this is our territory. did fellow daoist park your flying magic treasure in the wrong place?¡± ¡°who are you? why are you hiding? come out!¡± the great emperors looked at the small mountain village in front of them with puzzled expressions. ¡°buzz!¡± however, in the next moment, a zither tune sounded. the sound of the zither was like a heavy star that instantly crushed the great emperors present. ¡°all!¡± countless great emperors couldn¡¯t withstand this terrifying pressure and knelt on the ground. they looked like they were in pain and struggled crazily. however, in front of this terrifying aura, they couldn¡¯t struggle at all. in fact, the more he struggled, the more terrifying the power became. the gourd emperor tried to resist, but the mountain-like weight pushed him to the ground. the transparent crystal gourd in his hand rolled out. ¡°oh? what dense spiritual energy. bring it over for me.¡±sir god seven zither caressed his zither, his face filled with joy. he could feel that the yellow spiritual energy contained in the gourd was extremely dense and pure. in fact¡­ it would also be of great benefit to his cultivation. ¡°yes, sir!¡± li wushuang quickly nodded and ran over to take the crystal gourd. ¡°retract!¡± sir god seven zither let out a soft shout, and the yellow spirit weapon in the transparent gourd entered his body through his nose. he frowned slightly. because he smelled something fishy. however, in the next moment, his furrowed brows instantly relaxed, and his expression turned into joy. he could feel that the yellow mist was like rain nourishing the meridians in his body, giving him the urge to break through at any moment. ¡°as expected of a forbidden area. what dense spiritual energy.¡± sir god seven zither could not help but praise him. he was even more delighted with this trip to the tian yuan continent. ¡°tell me where this yellow spiritual energy comes from. as long as you tell me, you won¡¯t have to die!¡± sir god qi qin¡¯s cold voice carried an aura that could not be defied. hearing this. the group of great emperors who were prostrating on the ground trembled. the person in front of them was too powerful. it made them feel a cold aura. it was as if death was enveloping them. however¡­ they did not know where this yellow mist came from. if they had known, they would have gone to snatch the source of the yellow mist long ago. ¡°we don¡¯t know. this yellow mist was formed all of a sudden and came very quickly. we don¡¯t know where it came from.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. this yellow fog only existed for a day and a night before disappearing. we had no way of detecting it!¡± the great emperors explained. ¡°hmph, do you want to die? you¡¯re still hiding it from our master. do you want to die?¡±li wushuang roared angrily. ¡°we really don¡¯t know!¡± emperor gourd explained. however¡­ li wushuang didn¡¯t listen to any explanation. she threw a punch at emperor gourd, sending him flying back more than ten meters. then, li wushuang turned her attention to the remaining great emperors. ¡°you ants, if you don¡¯t answer properly, die!¡± li wushuang slapped down with her hand, and the situation became extremely dangerous. ¡°stop!¡± at this moment, a voice rang out.. Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Divine King Red Cloud Descendsl i chapter 208: divine king red cloud descendsl i translator: 549690339 ¡°stop!¡± it was mu jiuhuang. ¡°hmm?¡± hearing mu jiuhuang¡¯s voice, li wushuang frowned slightly, but she didn¡¯t stop. she had to kill these ants. he had been beaten up by a small fry on the tian yuan continent, so he had to seek justice! ¡°boom!¡± the mountain-like palm continued to slam down on the great emperor. ¡°help, i don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°help!¡± the great emperors closed their eyes helplessly and shouted for help. however¡­ all of them knew that in front of this terrifying pressure, almost no one was their match. no one could save them. ¡°damn it, you can¡¯t hear me, right?¡± mu jiuhuang was furious. these people were used to build a house for their master. now that they were killed, what about the repair work of the small courtyard? mu jiuhuang was a dignified empress, so she naturally didn¡¯t lack the momentum to retaliate. even li wushuang couldn¡¯t help but tremble. she was obviously intimidated by his aura. ¡°you, an ant, you deserve to die!¡± li wushuang realized that she had been intimidated by mu jiuhuang¡¯s aura just now and instantly flew into a rage out of humiliation. the huge palm print in the void turned around and slapped towards mu jiuhuang. ¡°boom!¡± the terrifying vital essence giant hand directly crushed down on mu jiuhuang. ¡°hehe, die for me, you ant, you deserve to die!¡±li wushuang roared. she was sure that her palm would definitely kill mu jiuhuang. very quickly. this mountain-like palm print directly slapped down on mu jiuhuang. the huge force shattered the ground, and a huge pit appeared under the ground. the pit was bottomless and extremely dark. smoke and dust filled the sky. ¡°hahahaha, he¡¯s dead, right? you dare to order me around? you still dare to scare me? do you think you can scare me?¡± ¡°an ant from the lower realm, you deserve to die!¡± li wushuang shouted with a sinister smile on her face. veins were popping out on her neck. ¡°it¡¯s true that i¡¯m scaring you.¡± suddenly, mu jiuhuang¡¯s voice rang out again from behind li wushuang. ¡°what?¡± when li wushuang heard mu jiuhuang¡¯s voice, she was so frightened that she took a dozen steps back. however, because of her panic, she staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°aren¡¯t you not afraid?¡± mu jiuhuang smiled faintly. her red lips curled up and her eyes were filled with contempt. she knew this person. she had heard from the redtail bottomed monkey that he was from the divine realm. however, he was beaten up by perfected qing yun and the others. ¡°you, you, you, you, you¡­¡± sneak attack!¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t count, it doesn¡¯t count! if you have the ability, take another attack from me!¡± li wushuang said in a panic. two hands were like hungry tigers pouncing on food. two huge true essence handprints fell on mu jiuhuang. in an instant, the wind and clouds surged, and the surrounding hills began to collapse. waves surged on the sea, directly raising huge waves that were hundreds of feet tall. ¡°1 want you dead!¡± li wushuang was furious. why? the people from the lower realm were going to slap him in the face one after another? he was going to be by sir god seven zither¡¯s side and become a da qian divine lord! ¡°boom!¡± the two gray palm prints merged together, and even the remaining power made the great emperors beside them unable to stand up. ¡°so boring.¡± mu jiuhuang¡¯s two fingers were put together, forming the shape of a chess piece. in an instant, two large golden fingers appeared in the sky. ¡°kacha!¡± in an instant, the golden fingers directly pinched the two gray palms together. then, mu jiuhuang exerted a little force, and the two gray palms instantly exploded and disappeared into thin air. ¡°what was that? how was this possible? i¡¯m using my full strength! quot; li wushuang was shocked. ¡°these people are going to build houses for us. leave, i won¡¯t kill you.¡±mu jiuhuang said indifferently. she was extremely satisfied with her attack just now. this was a divine power that she had comprehended by observing the posture of the heaven swallowing dog! ¡°high-tier divine power. looks like this place is indeed a forbidden area. who is the strongest existence in this forbidden area? ask him to come and see me.¡±at this moment, qi qin¡¯s voice sounded. he gently stroked the strings of the zither with a calm expression. ¡°get master to see you?¡± ¡°you wish!¡± mu jiuhuang rolled her eyes at him and called out to the great emperors,¡±¡±you guys, come back with me to build a house.¡± those great emperors were confused. they were great emperors, and they were actually being asked to build houses? but now, if they didn¡¯t leave, they might lose their lives. after hesitating for o.oi seconds, the great emperors present chose to follow mu jiuhuang to build a house. ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡± mu jiuhuang counted the number of people. there were about 30 people. including tang ritian, taoist xingyun, kong xiang, and the others, there were exactly 50 people! just like that! mu jiuhuang brought everyone and was about to leave. ¡°clang!¡± the sound of a solemn zither was heard. the musical note turned into an invisible blade light that slashed the ground in front of him, tearing the first domain into two. ¡°i can let you leave here alive.¡± ¡°however, if the most powerful existence in this world doesn¡¯t come to see me after three hours, then 1¡¯11 destroy sect after sect!¡± divine lord seven zither gently stroked his zither as he sat upright on the spot. his expression was calm, but beneath his calmness, there seemed to be a monstrous killing intent that could not be disobeyed. the great emperors all shivered. there was nothing they could do. qi qin¡¯s power was too terrifying. he could easily take their lives. it was impossible for them not to be afraid. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± mu jiuhuang replied casually and left with everyone. was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? how could a noob be so arrogant? mu jiuhuang really couldn¡¯t understand! ever since that day, the spiritual energy of the tian yuan continent had become extremely dense. everyone¡¯s cultivation had experienced a great breakthrough. with the books that their master had given them, even they themselves were not sure of their current strength. he just looked at the person playing the zither in front of him. as long as he used the second divine power of the earth dog fist, he could completely defeat him. it was not even troublesome. so what if he came from the divine realm? stronger than master? mu jiuhuang said disdainfully in her heart. after mu jiuhuang left, god king hongyun slowly descended from the sky. as a godly king, it was still somewhat difficult for him to travel between the two realms. he had paid a huge price to come down from the immortal realm. ¡°hmm? the spiritual energy in the lower realm was actually so dense?¡± the red cloud snake king¡¯s expression changed. he frowned and scanned the space with his spiritual will. he found a trace of yellow fog in the space. ¡°what kind of spiritual energy is this?¡± immortal lord hong yun was stunned for a moment, then her figure flashed.. in the next moment, she appeared at the place where the yellow clouds were dancing, and she picked it up one by one! Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Let You Understand the Gap Between Us!_i chapter 209: let you understand the gap between us!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°what dense spiritual energy. even the spiritual energy of the divine world is somewhat inferior in comparison?¡± divine king red cloud¡¯s face was solemn. moreover¡­ he felt that if he absorbed this ball of yellow fog, his cultivation would increase once again. although it was small, a fly was still meat. divine king red cloud swallowed the yellow spiritual energy. in an instant. his body shook, and the yellow fog swam through his body. the laws that he had not completely comprehended before suddenly became clear. ¡°this¡­ this is simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°what treasure is this?¡± divine king red cloud¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. just this ball of yellow mist had allowed his cultivation to break through to this realm. if he could obtain a large amount of yellow fog, wouldn¡¯t he be able to advance further¡­? god king red cloud was overjoyed and even forgot about the forbidden area. god king red cloud¡¯s figure flashed, instantly turning into a stream of light and disappearing. in the courtyard. xiao changtian was playing chess with alpha. ¡°not bad, alpha. you can spend so many stones with me now.¡±xiao changtian smiled faintly. ¡°woof woof!¡± alpha received his reward and nodded seriously, his face filled with joy. this was the first time master had praised him! ¡°however, this time i only used half of the power of the first layer. keep up the good work.¡±xiao changtian smiled. ¡°wuuu!¡± alpha lowered his head again, his face filled with disappointment. master is actually using less power? then how was he supposed to play against master? doubtful dog lives.jpg ¡°haha!¡± looking at alpha¡¯s aggrieved and cute appearance, xiao changtian rubbed his dog head and smiled happily. ¡°i¡¯m in a good mood today, so it¡¯s suitable for playing the piano.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°ye fan, go to my room and take out my zither.¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± ye fan, who was chopping firewood, nodded when he heard that. he put the axe on his waist and then walked into xiao changtian¡¯s room, taking out the long zither. ¡°you guys should sit down too. today, i will play a song on the zither.¡± xiao changtian looked at wang miaoshou, li taibai, and the others. ¡°master wants to play the zither?¡± su daji asked in confusion. ¡°yes, yes, i want to hear senior play the zither. i want to be the first!¡±chu yiren was the first to run over, her face filled with joy. ¡°master wants to play the zither. take our baby over to listen. under the influence of master¡¯s zither, we can cultivate our talent from a young age.¡±li taibai caressed her bulging belly. being stared at by everyone, bai ling shuang¡¯s face turned red. ¡°stop fooling around. there are so many people.¡± bai ling shuang quickly moved away. diwu zheng:¡± you dog, you actually made me eat dog food. i want to cut ties with you!¡± diwu zheng said with gritted teeth. however, the next moment, just as he finished cursing, he felt a cold killing intent descend on his head. in his sea of consciousness, a heaven swallowing dog that used the stars as a chessboard suddenly walked over and looked down at him coldly. ¡°what about the dog?¡± ¡°aren¡¯t you happy to eat dog food?¡± the heaven swallowing dog asked coldly. its powerful aura made diwu zheng unable to breathe, and he hurriedly begged for mercy,¡± ¡°senior, i was wrong, i was wrong. i wasn¡¯t talking about you, i was talking about that dog li taibai!¡± diwu zheng hurriedly explained. however, the more he explained, the more solid and fierce the heaven swallowing dog¡¯s aura became! ¡°senior, i was wrong¡­¡± diwu zheng said hurriedly. only when xiao changtian¡¯s zither music sounded did the heaven swallowing dog retract its aura. ¡°clang!¡± in the beginning. xiao changtian was just testing his zither. after all, he hadn¡¯t used it much in the years he had been here. he didn¡¯t know if it was still useful. ¡°not bad, there¡¯s actually no dust falling!¡± xiao changtian looked at the dust-free zither, which seemed to have been renovated, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°clang ~¡± immediately after, the ethereal and deep sound of the zither rang out again. it was melodious and melodious. everyone gradually became immersed in it, as if they had seen a distant valley. the sound of the zither lingered in the air. xiao changtian gradually entered a state of selflessness as he played. the zither. just like that, the news slowly spread out from the street where the small courtyard was located to the entire dayang town. slowly, the further it went, the wider it became¡­ however, xiao changtian knew nothing about this! whether it was mortals or cultivators, as long as they heard this zither sound, they all fell into silence. the fatigue, illness, and pain of mortals disappeared in an instant. as for the cultivators, under the sound of the zither, the realm barrier in their dantian instantly began to collapse and disintegrate as if it was formed by a canal. their cultivation directly broke through the realm barrier! weng weng weng weng! in countless sects, cultivators broke through one after another. in the qing-yun sect. perfected qing yun and lian shenyin, who were doing sit-ups on the big bed, were in high spirits when lian shenyin suddenly sat up and pushed perfected qing yun away. she closed her eyes and began to listen to the song seriously. ¡°what a profound song.¡± lian shenyin was intoxicated. the long zither on the ring flew out automatically, and the strings followed suit. the spiraling sound of the zither seemed to have become the only sound in the world. the zither music continued forward, passing through mountains and seas. gradually, it filled the entire continent. he even came to the first domain. the moment he arrived in the first domain, divine lord qi qin¡¯s zither began to tremble as if it was trying to resist the sound. however, after struggling for less than a second, the long zither started vibrating. ¡°hmm?¡± sir god seven zither frowned. he stretched out his hands and pressed them on the zither. a white light appeared on his hands, wanting to press the zither down and stop it from vibrating. however¡­ ¡°buzz!¡± a musical note shot out, turning into a saber beam that instantly cut his face, leaving a wound. ¡°psst!¡± a bloody wound appeared on qi qin¡¯s face. ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°are you challenging me? or is he challenging me with the zither dao that i¡¯m best at?¡± sir god seven zither was furious. he believed that the existence in this forbidden land was challenging him. ¡°hmph, 1 accept this challenge.¡± sir god seven zither said angrily. then, he forcefully used his true essence to suppress the zither. although the zither was still restless, he had already controlled it and began to pluck the strings. ¡°since you¡¯re challenging me with the dao of music, i¡¯ll let you understand the gap between us!¡± ¡°between you and me, i will let you understand who is the ant!¡± sir god seven zither raged and started to counterattack! Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: Divine Lord Qi Qin Defeated! ! chapter 210: divine lord qi qin defeated! ! translator: 549690339 ¡°clang!¡± divine lord qi qin placed two fingers on the strings of the zither. the white light pressed down on the strings, preventing them from moving. then, his pinky played a musical note. the note was like a blade. the moment it appeared, it tore the space in front of it. ¡°a mere lower realm forbidden land dares to be so impudent? didn¡¯t that mean that fireflies couldn¡¯t compete with the bright moon for brilliance?¡± sir god seven zither said angrily. his face was filled with excitement. it had been many years since anyone had challenged him. a musical note moved. in an instant, the space was filled with murderous sounds. this note turned from one into two, two into four, four into eight¡­it was as if it could be replicated infinitely, and it instantly spread out into the space in front of him. ¡°dang dang dang!¡± qi qin divine lord¡¯s notes stopped xiao changtian¡¯s music on the sea. the two collided on the surface of the sea, and thousands of terrifying auras tore through space. even the surface of the sea was torn apart by the collision of these two extreme forces. at the edge of the chasm, whether it was the shark demon emperor or the ordinary fish, they were all torn apart by this power. in the courtyard. xiao changtian was intoxicated by the sound. it was as if the entire world was filled with this kind of sound. endless sounds tore through space. even the airflow in the space seemed to have changed. ¡°hmm?¡± xiao changtian frowned slightly. he felt that his zither music seemed to be blocked by something. ¡°how did this happen?¡± xiao changtian was confused. he twirled the zither slowly, moving his ten fingers on the zither and changing the notes. he admired it for a while. a gentle sound rang out from the sea where sir god qi qin was. the gentle sound of the zither was like tai chi. soft, melodious, nowhere to start! this caused divine lord qi qin¡¯s musical note attacks to be rendered useless. ¡°test me? then you have to bear the price of probing!¡±sir god seven zither said angrily. because xiao changtian¡¯s zither music had become soft, he had gained time and could use all the zither strings in a short time. ¡°clang!¡± qi qin divine lord played extremely heavily this time. the huge sound of the zither was like a raging wave that tore through everything in an instant. his zither music turned into a ferocious beast that shattered everything in front of him in an instant! it moved towards xiao changtian¡¯s soft music. ¡°see if i don¡¯t tear you apart!¡± ¡°then understand the difference between you and me!¡± sir god seven zither laughed maniacally, his expression ferocious. to him, as long as he could tear everything apart and defeat the strongest existence in the forbidden zone, he would be able to become a godking. moreover¡­ the godly king that he advanced to was not an ordinary godly king. if he, sir god qi qin, wanted to kill a godly monarch, he could do it. if he, he became a godking, then he would be the true number one person in the divine realm! god monarch realm experts were invincible. not far away. god king red cloud was looking for the yellow mist and happened to sense the two extreme forces on the surface of the sea. ¡°what a powerful force. there¡¯s another divine king descending?¡± divine king red cloud was still searching for the yellow mist, but she stopped at that moment. the two forces in front of him were too terrifying. even sir god hongyun felt a sense of fear. this was because this power was actually on par with his. ¡°let¡¯s wait and see here.¡± god king red cloud chose to observe and wait patiently, following his heart. ¡°boom!¡± the two terrifying forces collided, causing the entire sea to surge violently. it was extremely dangerous. ¡°let¡¯s see how long you can last.¡± seven zither god laughed, because he could feel that the soft zither music in the space before him was about to disappear. in the courtyard. xiao changtian closed his eyes and sat quietly. his furrowed brows relaxed. ¡°so it¡¯s just some noise. then can¡¯t i just speak louder?¡± xiao changtian smiled faintly and played his zither. in an instant, he raised the pitch of his voice. ¡°hahaha, collapse, collapse! daring to compete with sir divine lord qi qin in guqin dao was simply courting death!¡±li wushuang looked at the soft zither music that was about to disappear on the sea and congratulated! sir god qi qin was delighted to be flattered. ¡°destroy!¡± sir god seven zither shouted loudly. his zither music transformed into the most terrifying saber light. the saber light shattered space and shattered everything! he wanted to completely shatter xiao changtian¡¯s zither music! however, at the next moment. the originally soft and weak zither music suddenly raised its pitch. ¡°bang!¡± all of a sudden, the zither sound and saber light shattered into countless pieces. ¡°what?¡± sir god qi qin was shocked and his face was filled with horror. everything that was happening was too terrifying. there was actually someone who could shatter his zither music in the sound path. it was simply unbelievable! in an instant, the raised pitch was like a tsunami that surged towards sir god qi qin! ¡°buzz!¡± in the face of this terrifying power, divine lord qi qin was unable to retaliate at all. he flew backward in an instant and the strings on his zither broke instantly. in an instant! in just an instant! the situation on the field had completely changed. in the space in front of him, xiao changtian¡¯s zither music was unimpeded and continued to advance. ¡± divine lord?!¡± li wushuang had wanted to help divine lord qi qin up, but the sound of the zither had struck his head, causing him to faint instantly. ¡°well, there¡¯s no more noise now.¡± xiao changtian, who was in the courtyard, smiled faintly. his brows relaxed and he continued to play the zither. the sound of the zither lingered. ¡°what happened? it seems like one of the powers has been defeated?¡± divine king red cloud sensed the changes in front of her and revealed a puzzled expression. then, his figure flashed and instantly headed to the battlefield in front of him. ¡°what is it? sir god qi qin?¡± divine king red cloud turned pale with fright. it was actually sir god qi qin. it was rumored that sir god qi qin had died. moreover¡­ what qi qin carried was the aura of the forbidden land! ¡°could it be that qi qin has inherited the will of the forbidden land?¡± in an instant. divine king red cloud turned pale with fright. he was extremely terrified and retreated continuously. the divine lord qi qin who had been infected was a great threat to him. it could even kill him! but such an existence was actually knocked unconscious in the lower realm? ¡°no, that¡¯s not right. this is not a simple lower realm. this is a forbidden zone. this is another forbidden zone!¡± sir god hongyun¡¯s face changed and he fled in a panic! in an instant, he disappeared! Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: How Dare You Bully Someone? ! chapter 211: how dare you bully someone? ! translator: 549690339 not long after sir god hongyun left. the head elder of the nine-tailed fox clan suddenly passed by. ¡°here.¡± he saw qi qin. then, he extended his finger and pointed. a green light landed on sir god qi qin¡¯s body. sir god qi qin began to recover his life force. after thatj nine-tailed fox became the first elder and left with sir god qi qin. as for li wushuang. he was kicked away by the first elder of the nine-tailed fox clan. above the sea. the rolling power also calmed down, and the sea returned to calm. in xiao changtian¡¯s small courtyard. mu jiuhuang brought back the great emperors. each and every one of them was extremely obedient in front of xiao changtian. she was like a kindergarten baby. ¡°you guys are in charge of expanding the backyard for me/¡¯xiao changtian ordered. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the great emperors nodded obediently. this small courtyard was filled with all kinds of terrifying auras. these terrifying auras suppressed them until they could not breathe. they felt that if they were to disobey even the slightest, they would be crushed into pieces and turned into ashes in an instant. even if they were asked to carry bricks, they would be extremely happy. the renovation plan of the small courtyard was in full swing. xiao changtian was only supervising the renovation of the small courtyard. ¡°no, there are not many people. we have to find more.¡± xiao changtian said lightly, initially, he thought that 50 people would be enough. however, according to the speed of these five people, it was impossible to renovate the small courtyard in a short period of time. ¡°jiu ¡®er, you guys continue to work. i¡¯m going out for a while.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. he was prepared to go out and find some more people. fie wanted to complete the renovation of the small courtyard before the new year. only when the small courtyard was renovated could everyone not be too crowded. after saying that. he walked out with alpha. on the other side. ¡°f * ck, this is too terrifying.¡± ¡°this is a restricted area!¡± godking red cloud directly turned into a streak of light and disappeared from the tian yuan continent in an instant, returning to the divine world. he had never expected to encounter a forbidden area in the lower realm. that was a forbidden zone for life. it was the place where the strongest existence in the divine world had fallen. the monstrous killing intent and terrifying laws contained within were enough to crush a mere godly king to death. furthermore, someone like sir god qi qin was able to complete the inheritance and fusion with the forbidden land. he already possessed the strength of a godly monarch. however, qi qin was still knocked out despite possessing such strength. ¡°this matter is not simple.¡± ¡°i want to discuss it with a few old friends.¡± god king red cloud thought to herself. his figure turned into a stream of light and instantly disappeared from the space in front of him. in the next moment. he landed in front of a supreme temple. it was a divine hall that was shining with divine light and filled with supreme majesty. in front of the temple, there were two big words written: god king. just these two words emitted an indescribable pressure! this terrifying pressure, as long as one was below the godly king realm, all were unable to enter. ¡°i¡¯m here.¡± divine king red cloud stood in front of the two words,¡± divine king,¡± and said indifferently. then, a rainbow bridge appeared in the space in front of him. the rainbow bridge descended in front of deity king red cloud. divine king red cloud stepped on the rainbow bridge and walked into the divine hall. ¡°my old friends, i have discovered a supreme forbidden zone. it is extremely terrifying.¡± ¡°even if it was me, i¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s only a possibility of me dying in the forbidden area of the lower realm.¡± hong yun divine lord said with a solemn face. however¡­ what awaited him was not the doubts of the crowd. instead, it was a burst of laughter. ¡°no way, hongyun? how many years had it been? you¡¯re actually starting to be afraid of rhe lower realm.¡±a yellow-haired god king said. ¡°that¡¯s right. hongyun, you¡¯ve always liked to joke around. it¡¯s better to not joke around like this.¡±the black sky deity king said. ¡°divine king red cloud, we are currently discussing the matter of realms. don¡¯t disrupt our rhythm. if you want to tell a joke, wait for an hour.¡± the mocking laughter of the godkings rang out one after another. in the eyes of these godly kings, the lower realm was like an ant that could be destroyed with a flip of their hands. even if there was a forbidden zone in the lower realm, it was nothing in their eyes. in the era when the godly emperors and godly emperors appeared, their godly kings were invincible existences. the divine light was still invincible in the divine realm! let alone a mere lower realm? all the godkings present had looks of disdain on their faces. they all thought that godking red cloud was joking. t swear on the blood of the godly king that i definitely saw a forbidden zone in the lower realm.¡± ¡°there¡¯s a terrifying existence in this forbidden area. it¡¯s definitely a terrifying existence.¡± god king red cloud, who was in disbelief, directly forced out a drop of god king¡¯s blood. he swore on the blood of the godly king and said seriously. until this moment. when everyone saw god king red cloud¡¯s grave expression, they stopped mocking her. ¡± hongyun, are you serious?¡± a godking truly couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°absolutely.¡± divine king red cloud nodded, her expression extremely grave. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°we will follow you to the lower realm to take a look.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. with so many godly kings, even if there¡¯s a terrifying existence in the lower realm, we can still destroy this forbidden land in a short period of time.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the lower realm together.¡± a celestial king mentioned it. following that, many casualties had to follow divine king red cloud to the lower realm. they didn¡¯t believe that there would be any terrifying forbidden zones in the next round. however, divine king red cloud swore with the blood of a divine king. this matter was indeed a thorny matter for them. ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± instantly. figures flew out of the godking palace. they turned into streaks of light and descended from the divine realm onto the tian yuan continent. ¡°it¡¯s just an ordinary lower realm. what¡¯s there to be curious about?¡± ¡°divine king red cloud, you¡¯re really something. you can even make such a joke.¡± ¡°aren¡¯t there a few ants here? let¡¯s go and get rid of the ants now.¡± amongst them. the godkings laughed and extended their hands. a terrifying power enveloped the two cultivators beside them. instantly. the two cultivators from the tian yuan continent were directly captured by the godking. ¡°aren¡¯t they just two ants? watch me kill them.¡± the godking laughed loudly and threw the two tribulation transcending experts out wantonly. then, he kicked them directly and lifted them up like a ball. ¡°ah!¡± the two tribulation transceivers revealed painful expressions on their faces as they shouted in panic. not far away. xiao changtian, who was bringing alpha to find the craftsman, also saw this scene. ¡°there are still people who dare to bully others?¡± Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Build Me a House (1) chapter 212: build me a house (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± in the future, when he saw the godly king in front of him bullying two people, and those two people were ordinary in his eyes, they had no cultivation at all! this included the godkings. all of them were as thin as a stick. u was just because they had more people and fewer people. ¡°yes, who are you?¡±¡® tm getting old and old get lost.¡± he he, can¡¯t you see what were doing? do you want to try it too?¡± those god kings stared at xiao changtian and swept their eyes over. they found that xiao changtian didn¡¯t have any cultivation base aura fluctuation. he was just a mortal! a mortal dared to meddle in their affairs? ¡°you¡¯re courting death.¡± one of the godly kings directly grabbed it with his hand, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. in his opinion, this claw of his would definitely be able to turn xiao changtian into dust. ¡°you guys really need to be educated. i ll teach you a good lesson today.¡± xiao changtian was furious. the thing he hated the most in his life was bullying others. not to mention this kind of mortal bullying mortal. in this world of immortal cultivators, mortals had already been exploited by immortal cultivators. but these mortals actually wanted to fight among themselves! he couldn¡¯t bear it. xiao changtian rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the dozen godly kings. his physical strength had improved again. although he might not be able to defeat an immortal cultivator. however, facing a few mortals, he felt that he could still easily deal with them. ¡°bang!¡± xiao changtian used his fist to meet the god king¡¯s claw. in an instant. the sound of bones breaking could be heard. the god king¡¯s entire arm had been turned into a crescent-like shape, and he let out a painful cry. the godking turned into a rubber ball and was sent flying. ¡°what?¡± seeing this scene, everyone present turned pale with fright. this ordinary mortal in front of him had actually sent god king white eyebrows flying with a single punch. no! this person was definitely not a mortal. it was very likely that he was a god king who had hidden his cultivation. just like them, they had descended from the divine realm to the mortal realm. ¡°let¡¯s attack together.11 ¡°attack together!¡± instantly. the group of godly kings reacted. this person in front of them was not simple. they definitely could not go up and fight him alone. each of them erupted with their aura, wanting to unleash their full strength. ¡°woof!¡± at this moment. alpha roared from the side. following that, a huge divine dog appeared in the minds of these godly kings. that divine dog used the stars as chess pieces and the vast universe as a chessboard. then, it walked out of the chaos and opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to devour the sky and the moon. the terrifying aura was like a huge mountain, suppressing them until they could not breathe! even the cultivation in his dantian had condensed! ¡°bang bang bang bang!¡± after that, all the godly kings were sent flying by xiao changtian¡¯s punch like rubber balls. ¡°ah!¡± countless godly kings fell to the ground. if they were not godly kings, they wtould probably have died immediately. they shouted crazily. his voice was filled with fear and pain. ¡°it hurts, it hurts so much!¡± a god king shouted out. his face was pale as if he was going to die in the next moment. ¡°thank you for saving me, senior! thank you for saving me, senior!¡± the two tribulation passing cultivators were saved. the yellow-haired man thanked xiao changtian. they did not expect this either. the mortal in front of him actually had such great power. he was actually able to defeat an expert they thought was invincible. ¡°alright, you two can go first.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand and let the two of them leave first. he had to educate these people lying on the ground today. let them understand how it feels to be bullied? ¡°bang bang bang bang!¡± a few more punches landed. those godly kings lying on the ground directly fainted and lost consciousness. ¡°this¡­ isn¡¯t he too weak?¡± xiao changtian was confused. however, he immediately felt relieved. these people in front of him were just mortals, and he had the system¡¯s support for martial arts and physical points! it was already very good that these mortals could withstand a few of his punches. however, if he were to face those immortal cultivators, he would definitely have no chance of winning. ¡°sigh, this stupid system still won¡¯t let me start on the path of invincibility.¡± xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. if he could activate his invincible cultivation right now, he would definitely be able to bring everyone on the tian yuan continent to the divine realm. several hours passed. these god icings did not wake up either. ¡°how troublesome. i even had to wake them up.¡± xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but complain. following that, he took out the silver needles that he carried with him and smashed them on the heads of the dozen or so godly kings a few times. these godly kings began to wake up, ¡°don¡¯t come over!¡± ¡°i was wrong, i was wrong. don¡¯t come over.¡± ¡°then, noodles, please let us go.¡± all the godkings present knelt on the ground one after another. their faces were filled with fear as they hurriedly begged for mercy. in their eyes, xiao changtian was like a devil. ¡°humph!¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you all very arrogant just now?¡± ¡°the comparison of their attitudes before and after is simply two different kinds of people! do you know how it feels to be bullied now? do you still dare to bully others in the future?¡± xiao changtian snorted coldly, his eyes fixed on the dozen people in front of him. the dozen or so god emperor realm experts trembled when they saw this. he hurriedly begged for mercy on the ground. t understand, i understand. we won¡¯t dare to bully anyone in the future.¡± ¡°please let us go. we can agree to any condition you want.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, no matter what the conditions are!¡± a group of godkings hurriedly said. to them, the most important thing was to be able to survive. in front of such a terrifying monster, they were willing to hand out their own life treasures treasures. ¡°forget it.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t mean to target you. since you¡¯re willing to pay a price, then go and repair my house.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°repair the house?¡± the dozen or so godly kings were stunned, and their expressions instantly changed drastically. that was because they remembered that god king red cloud had once told them that this was a forbidden area. to build a house in the forbidden zone, didn¡¯t that mean that it had to be in the forbidden zone? although they were godly monarchs, they did not have the guts to enter the restricted area either! the forbidden zone was too dangerous! it was so dangerous that they did not even dare to imagine it! ¡°senior, can we not go?¡± a godking could not help but ask. ¡°hehe, this is not up to you.¡± xiao changtian laughed.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Shall We Eat Fish?_l chapter 213: shall we eat fish?_l translator: 549690339 very quickly. under xiao changtian¡¯s lead, the godkings arrived at the courtyard. ¡°go and do it with them. if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, ask the foreman.¡± xiao changtian pointed at the heaven building sect elder who was commanding the scene. ¡°repair the house?¡± until this moment. only then did the godkings reveal expressions of realization. it turned out that it was really just to repair the house. to repair the house in front of him. ¡°senior doesn¡¯t plan to kill us? senior actually asked us to only repair the house. ¡°what is going on?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure.¡± the great emperors communicated with each other through true origin voice transmission. to them, this was simply unbelievable. such a terrifying senior was actually in such a dilapidated courtyard. and now, he was using a few ants to build a house? they were puzzled. however¡­ however, he didn¡¯t dare to not do it. in front of such a terrifying senior, they were only ants. they had to carry out the senior¡¯s orders. an existence that could become a godly king, each and every one of them were not simple people. they all imitated the movements of the great emperors and learned how to build houses in a very short period of time. ¡°not bad, you¡¯re quite fast.¡± xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. he did not expect this. the dozen or so people he brought back were actually good at repairing houses. ¡°looks like 1 have good taste.¡± in the small courtyard. the renovation of the house was in full swing. meanwhile, in the nine-tailed fox clan. sir god qi qin woke up. ¡°where am i?¡± sir god qi qin¡¯s voice was cold as he stared at the nine-tailed fox first elder. ¡°divine lord, this is the nine-tailed fox clan.¡±the nine-tailed fox race¡¯s first elder replied. he felt suffocated and unable to breathe just by facing qi qin¡¯s aura. ¡°nine-tailed fox clan?¡± ¡°why did you save me?¡± sir god seven zither frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°sir god, these are the orders of the demon god.¡±the great elder of the nine-tailed fox clan said respectfully. ¡°demon god?¡± upon hearing the words ¡± demon god ¡°, sir god qi qin was stunned. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± then, a green light suddenly flew out from the palm of the nine-tailed fox race¡¯s first elder and condensed into a phantom. the figure before him was almost identical to the demon god clone from before. ¡°i want you to help me kill someone.¡± ¡°chu yiren!¡± the demon god said calmly, before conjuring a portrait of chu yiren. ¡°all!¡± in the small courtyard. chu yiren, who was resting in her room, suddenly woke up with a start. she had a very scary dream. she dreamed that one day, she suddenly became someone else. her forehead was filled with beads of sweat. she didn¡¯t know why, but the terrifying dream from when she was young came back to her. ¡°i¡¯d better go find senior.¡± chu yiren stood up and walked out of the room to look for xiao changtian. she was the happiest when she was with xiao changtian. at the same time, it was also the time when she felt the safest. it seemed that as long as she stayed with xiao changtian, she would never be in danger. night gradually fell. the construction in the small courtyard also stopped. because xiao changtian needed to sleep at night. if the construction was carried out at night, it would disturb xiao changtian¡¯s sleep. ¡°what¡¯s going on in this lower realm? why would such a terrifying person exist?¡± ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°hongyun, it¡¯s all because of you. if not for you, we wouldn¡¯t have come to the lower realm. this place is too terrifying.¡± ¡°it¡¯s all your fault!¡± instantly. the dozen or so god kings all pointed their spearheads at god king red cloud. to them. now, he was not thinking of escaping but venting his anger on the red cloud divine warriors. because there was no way for them to escape! divine king red cloud was speechless. ¡°forget it. there¡¯s no point in pursuing responsibility now. let¡¯s focus on repairing senior¡¯s house first.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. this senior doesn¡¯t look like someone who would casually kill. we should still have a chance to escape!¡± the two godicings who had maintained their rationality said. everyone could only nod helplessly. ¡°coo coo!¡± just as they nodded helplessly, phoenix walked past them. he even rolled his eyes at them. ¡°damn it, even a chicken dares to mock us.¡± ¡°kill him and eat the meat.¡± ¡°right, kill them and eat them. we¡¯ve been godly kings for so many years and can already fast, but we¡¯ve completely forgotten what meat tastes like.¡± ¡°good suggestion. go catch them.¡± the dozen or so godkings all revealed excited expressions. to them, entering this forbidden area and being captured to repair a house was already a bellyful of anger. but there was no place to vent. now, even a chicken dared to mock them! it was just the right time for them to have a breakthrough. ¡°i¡¯ll do it!¡± god king red cloud stood out. he had been misunderstood by everyone and now everyone was pushing all the blame onto him. he was very unhappy. he stood up, stretched out his hand, and grabbed phoenix. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ll stew you and eat meat in a while.¡± ¡± haha!¡± god king red cloud laughed with pride. they might not be able to defeat the terrifying old monsters in this realm, but they could not possibly not defeat a chicken. however¡­ the next moment, he was stunned. the true source palm print that he had grabbed out was instantly shattered into powder by the phoenix¡¯s gaze. ¡°how is that possible?¡± god king red cloud was stunned. she could not tell what was happening. ¡°hongyun, can you do it?¡± ¡°let me catch it.¡± the ground beside him could not stand it anymore. divine king red cloud actually said that she could not even catch a chicken now. it simply disappointed them. immediately after. the godking at the side stood up. he directly grabbed out another true essence palm print and grabbed towards the old hen. however, at the next moment. his palm print was also instantly shattered. then, in their minds, a terrifying phantom that was emitting an endless fire domain suddenly appeared. that phantom stood at the end of the heavens, causing the heavens to tremble! ¡°phoenix!¡± ¡°it¡¯s a phoenix!¡± ¡°there¡¯s actually a phoenix in this place.¡± instantly, those godly kings directly knelt down. in front of the terrifying phantom of the phoenix, they did not have the strength to retaliate at all. however, phoenix only rolled her eyes at them and ignored them. ¡°let¡¯s change something to eat. look at the golden arowana in the pond.¡± ¡°yes, yes, yes, that golden arowana.¡± the group of divine lords echoed and grabbed at the golden arowana in the pond.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Senior, You Were Amazing Last Nightl i chapter 214: senior, you were amazing last nightl i translator: 549690339 ¡°haha, 1 don¡¯t believe that i can¡¯t even catch a fish. this is a top-grade golden arowana. the meat is definitely fresh and tender!¡± the red cloud divine net smiled confidently. ever since he had arrived on the tian yuan continent, he had been filled with grievance. even as a godking, he was overjoyed just by catching a fish! however¡­ just as his hands were about to grab the golden arowana, his entire person stopped in midair. the divine essence in his entire body dissipated and he directly fell to the ground. ¡°hongyun, why are you¡­¡± the other god kings looked at god king red cloud fall to the ground and asked. but halfway through, they stopped. in the void before him, a golden dragon appeared. the dragon¡¯s body was incomparably huge. even the stars in the sky and the vast universe were like sand ants in front of the dragon! the dragon¡¯s entire body emitted a golden suppressive light. the golden light shone in the sky, dazzling and eye-catching! the dragon¡¯s eyes emitted a pressure that shook the nine heavens and ten lands! over ten godly kings directly knelt on the ground and prostrated themselves. they trembled and did not dare to get up. ¡± spare me, divine dragon! spare me!¡± the godkings spoke with trembling voices. a few breaths later, the golden arowana in the pond jerked, and a ball of water splashed out, hitting the heads of the dozen or so godkings. sensing the coldness of the pond water, the dozen or so godly kings finally felt that the terrifying aura of the giant dragon had already disappeared. ¡°this¡­¡± the godkings were dumbfounded. in the small courtyard, the chicken was a phoenix, the golden arowana was a divine dragon, and the remaining turtle, monkey¡­ they did not dare to imagine it anymore! ¡°i¡¯m a little sleepy. i¡¯d better go to bed first.¡±god king blackheaven smiled embarrassedly. then, he crouched down at the corner of the wall and placed his head on his legs. he hugged his head with his arms and curled up into a ball. then, he fell asleep. ¡°cough cough, it¡¯s very tiring to repair a house! her back was aching a little. sleep, sleep.¡± the yellow-haired godking added. then, he squeezed together with the black sky divine king. the two of them sat side by side, curled up into two balls, and slept in the corner. ¡°yes, yes, yes. sleep, sleep!¡± the other godly kings present reacted one after another. one after another, they went to the corner and squatted down. ¡°all of you¡­if you guys sleep, then i¡¯ll sleep too.¡± deity king red cloud frantically apologized to the golden arowana while crawling back to the corner of the wall. she curled herself into a ball and began to sleep. a row of godly kings curled up in the corner of the wall. if such a scene was seen by the people of the divine world, they would definitely be dumbfounded. in xiao changtian¡¯s room. xiao changtian sat on the stool, speechless,¡±¡±hurry up and go back to your room to sleep. don¡¯t disturb my rest.¡± ¡°senior, if i¡¯m afraid, 1¡¯11 sleep with you for one night. just one night? i won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±chu yiren said pitifully as she lay down in bed. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll do something to you?¡± xiao changtian was speechless. ¡°hehe, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll listen to senior. if senior wants it, 1¡­ i can do it too.¡± chu yiren¡¯s face turned red, and she buried her head under the blanket with a grin. xiao changtian was speechless. ¡°then i¡¯ll leave.¡± xiao changtian was speechless. this little girl was probably sick again. she was so young, but she always wanted to marry him. although he was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing, and he looked like the handsome men in front of the screen, he was not as beastly as them. they directly attacked him. however, he himself. no way! he was a gentleman, and he definitely could not do such a beastly thing. xiao changtian stood up and prepared to leave. at worst, he would find another place to sleep. although he was a gentleman, a gentleman was still a mortal. moreover, he was an old virgin. a man and a woman were alone in a room with candlelight flickering. this made his blood boil! if he fainted again, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? ¡°senior, don¡¯t go.¡± seeing that xiao changtian was about to leave, chu yiren hurriedly lifted the blanket and wanted to follow him. however, the moment she lifted the blanket, a conspicuous red undergarment appeared. xiao changtian felt as if two streams of heat were about to flow out of his nose! in an instant! he hurriedly opened the door and breathed in the cool breeze outside. he also sniffled. only then did he feel that his blood and qi had calmed down again. ¡°you¡¯d better go back to bed.¡±xiao changtian¡¯s back was facing chu yiren, his hands behind his back, not daring to look back. ¡°then senior, sleep with me. i¡¯m scared.¡±chu yiren grabbed xiao changtian¡¯s arm and pulled him into her embrace. xiao changtian immediately felt two lumps of warmth. ¡°hiss ~!¡± he could not help but gasp. he could not take it anymore! he felt his heart beat faster. this feeling was too wonderful.lt was too sinful. ¡°erm, yiren, hurry up and go back, or i¡¯ll get angry.¡±xiao changtian said in a low voice, pretending to be angry. ¡°no, you¡¯re not worthy of me sleeping, so i¡¯ll always follow you.¡±chu yiren was like a clingy kitten, clinging onto xiao changtian, not allowing him to leave. her voice was extremely coquettish, making one¡¯s entire body go numb. when the group of great emperors squatting in the corner heard this voice, they hurriedly sealed their hearing. what if something happened next¡­ they did not dare to eavesdrop. ¡°you¡­ alright, but we agreed that we¡¯ll share half the bed each. you can¡¯t cross the line.¡±xiao changtian felt the warmth on his arm and accepted it helplessly. ¡°good!¡± hearing this, chu yiren agreed with a smile. she ran to the bed and slept in the back. seeing this, xiao changtian nodded his head in disappointment and went to sleep on the first half of the bed. ¡°behave yourself. you can¡¯t enter my bed in the middle of the night, okay?¡±xiao changtian warned again. ¡°got it, senior. goodnight.¡± with that, chu yiren went to sleep, leaving xiao changtian stunned. however, he still closed his eyes and chanted the heart cleansing spell in his mind to suppress the temptation that came from his nose. gradually. xiao changtian also fell asleep. the next day, the sun was high in the sky. xiao changtian slowly woke up. he didn¡¯t know why, but the first thing he felt when he woke up was that he was a little tired, and his vision was a little blurry. he tried to open his eyes, only to discover that chu yiren was lying on top of him. ¡°i¡­ i won¡¯t¡­ that was impossible¡­! didn¡¯t do it, right?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. he didn¡¯t have any memory of this, but chu yiren was lying on his chest like a kitten, drooling from the corner of her mouth, looking infatuated. ¡°senior¡­you¡¯re really amazing.¡± just as xiao changtian was feeling puzzled, chu yiren¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: Ye Fan Splits the Sky (1) chapter 215: ye fan splits the sky (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian was speechless. ¡°i know i¡¯m very powerful, but what did i do to you last night?¡±xiao changtian asked. however¡­ chu yiren didn¡¯t answer him. instead, she heard two snores. ¡°so you were talking in your sleep. you scared me.¡±xiao changtian heaved a sigh of relief and slowly placed chu yiren¡¯s body back on the bed. he then looked down at the blanket and realized that he was still wearing his clothes. he instantly realized that it was a false alarm. ¡°ding! [system announcement: create the supreme buddha jumps over the wall!] he would give it to the first person who came to his door after 29 days.¡± ¡± mission reward: physical attribute point +1¡å ¡± punishment for mission failure: deduct all of the host¡¯s assets, including but not limited to gold, furniture, bookstores, etc.¡± xiao changtian had just gotten out of bed when the system notification sounded. ¡± deduct my gold?¡± ¡°damn system, you want to die together with me, right?¡± xiao changtian was furious. gold was all he had. how dare the stupid system deduct his gold? at most, they would die together. ¡°ding! the system notified him that there would be a penalty for failing the mission. the time limit was one month!¡± the system notification sounded again. ¡°oh, 1 see.¡± xiao changtian calmed down and looked at the mission carefully. ¡°there¡¯s also a reward of physical points? why can¡¯t i just get 100 points or something? what was so little? give me more so that i can at least defeat the lowest level of qi refinement cultivators, right?¡± ¡°i can only educate those weak and weak ordinary people in the courtyard. sigh.¡± xiao changtian muttered and sighed. however, no matter how small a fly was, it was still meat. it was good to have more physical attributes. it would be a waste not to have them. the quest to unlock the new skill xiao changtian said. as for supreme buddha jumps over the wall, it was actually a dish that xiao changtian had developed himself after he had mastered his culinary skills. unfortunately, the raw materials were too difficult to find, so he had never really made it. but this time, he had to do it. ¡°forget it. write down the names of the raw materials and let my disciples find them. if they can¡¯t find them, they can ask the great sun lmmortal.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. then, he picked up the phoenix feather pen and wrote down hundreds of raw materials. then, he divided the raw materials into a dozen equal portions before walking out of the room. ¡°disciples, stop what you¡¯re doing first. 1 have something to say.¡±xiao changtian said. ¡°master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°master, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°master, what do you want to say? is master¡¯s wife settled?¡± ye fan and the others surrounded xiao changtian and waited for his instructions. their faces revealed curiosity. su daji even teased him. ¡°pa!¡± xiao changtian smashed his head on su daji¡¯s head. ¡°all!¡± su daji was bounced and instantly pushed back more than ten steps. if it wasn¡¯t for ye fan pulling her back, she would have retreated out of the small courtyard. ¡°wuwuwu, master, it hurts when you hit someone. wuwuwu!¡±su daji started crying. ¡°hmm?¡± xiao changtian was stunned. he had only flicked his head, was there a need for such a big commotion? she really knew how to act! ¡°alright, 1 won¡¯t hit you anymore. it¡¯s just a brain crack, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±xiao changtian said helplessly. these days, disciples are too difficult to serve! as a master, he was really worried and worked hard! as soon as xiao changtian finished speaking, su daji felt that the pain on her forehead suddenly disappeared. even her sea of consciousness became clearer. ¡°eh, it really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡± su daji said with a smile. xiao changtian shook his head helplessly. this disciple of his, how could his head hurt? it really was. ¡°master, do you have any instructions?¡±ye fan said, and everyone immediately quieted down. ¡°it¡¯s like this. i¡¯m preparing to make a dish in a month¡¯s time, but the process of making this dish is quite complicated and requires too many ingredients to be prepared. therefore, i need the few of you to go and look for it.¡± xiao changtian said as he started to distribute the mission slips. ¡°ye fan, you¡¯re in charge of finding firewood. you need a total of three types.¡± ¡°the first type is wood that can emit five fragrances. the second type is wood that can absorb smoke and dust during the burning process. the third type is¡­¡± ¡°there is also a water source¡­¡± xiao changtian instructed carefully. ye fan memorized every request. ¡°miao shou, go and find a few medicinal herbs. one is a ten-thousand-year-old sea cucumber from the sea, and another is a plant that you need, as well as these three flowers.¡± ¡°beichen¡­¡± ¡°tai bai¡­¡± ¡°futian¡­¡± ¡°do you all remember? 1 can¡¯t make any mistakes with any of the items. as long as 1 find one of them, i¡¯ll take it back and keep it. otherwise, some items will no longer be useful after some time.¡±xiao changtian said. ¡°yes, master. we understand.¡± the disciples nodded and left the courtyard. ¡°i wonder when my disciples will be able to gather all of them? what if i¡¯m late? what if this stupid system really deducts my gold?¡±xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but worry. he had gone through so much hardship to open a bookstore across the continent. ¡°forget it. i¡¯m going fishing today.¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, take my fishing rod and alpha! let¡¯s go.¡± xiao changtian said. in any case, there were five foremen in the small courtyard, including zhuyi, so he could rest assured. ¡°yes, sir!¡± mu jiuhuang agreed to ling sheng¡¯s request. the two of them left ling sheng¡¯s courtyard and went fishing by the north sea. only after xiao chang tian left did the old dirty turtle float up from the water, leaping onto fatty rongrong¡¯s head: ¡°fatty, let¡¯s go. go to the divine realm and find a beauty.¡± saying so, the dirty old turtle grabbed black heaven divine king, bringing fatty rongrong directly into the void. ¡°sigh, wait for me!¡± the monkey only realized after a while, bending the bamboo forest, like a moon landing catapult, it followed and hopped on top of fatty rongrong¡¯s head. one man and three beasts directly entered the divine world. on the other side. ye fan thought about the wood that was emitting five fragrances, and his face was filled with doubt. he had been chopping firewood for so long and had seen all kinds of wood, but he had never encountered wood with a wooden fragrance. ¡°hmm? someone? just in time to ask.¡± ye fan walked towards an old man who was chopping wood in the forest: ¡°uncle, may 1 ask where there are trees that emit five fragrances?¡± ¡°five-scented trees? you must be joking, young man. how can there be a tree with five fragrances? are you joking?¡± the old man waved his hand and chuckled. ¡°no?¡± ye fan was stunned. this was a mission given by his master. it was very important. ¡°hehe, perhaps only the legendary world where immortals live exists.¡±the old man shook his head and felt that ye fan, this young man, was a little stupid. he smiled and left. ¡°the divine realm?¡± ye fan was slightly stunned. then, he bowed to the old man¡¯s back and said,¡±thankyou, uncle!¡± then, he took out the ax from his waist and hacked it into the sky! Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Don’t Give Up Your Lives in vain (1) chapter 216: don¡¯t give up your lives in vain (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm. great wood immortal continent. this was an immortal continent filled with wood elements. in this immortal continent, lush forests were everywhere, full of vitality. the blue sky was like a mirror. auspicious clouds floated and colorful cranes flew. however, all of a sudden. an ear-piercing scream broke the silence. ¡°help!¡± a young man with green hair was running in a panic, screaming for help. his chest emitted a faint green light. that¡¯s the position of the heart. ¡°don¡¯t run, mu renjie. hmph, your entire race is no match for us. no one can protect you.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. your wood spirit¡¯s heart is a sacred item of our great wood immortal continent that¡¯s only seen once in ten thousand years. hand it over. as long as you hand it over to our young master and let him break through to the divine lord realm, we¡¯ll burn paper offerings for you!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, hahaha! quot; ¡°hand over the heart of the wood spirit! hand over the heart of the wood spirit!¡± one by one, the experts chased after him with greed on their faces. mu renjie, who was fleeing for his life, was a genius of the divine wood dragon subduing wood clan! he was born with the heart of the wood spirit. on the day he was born, the entire great wood immortal continent was enveloped by a green light that symbolized life. countless people of the great wood immortal continent sensed that the wood spirit¡¯s heart carried the holy wood element! however, the dragon subduing wood clan was too powerful. they could not afford to provoke them! however, in recent years, the other races of the great wood immortal continent, such as the ancient song race and the ancient liu race¡­ all of them rose up, and new prodigies appeared, obtaining new opportunities. therefore, many aboriginals gathered together and came to an agreement. they made the chief of the dragon subduing wood clan unable to come out alive after being transferred to the great wood abyss. then, they gathered their men to attack the dragon subduing wood clan together. the dragon subduing wood clan fell overnight. helplessly, he could only let mu renjie escape. ¡°damn it, am 1 going to die?¡± mu renjie¡¯s face was filled with hatred. he hated that these people were only after the heart of the wood spirit. however, if the wood spirit¡¯s heart was dug out, he would definitely die. he could not die yet! he still had to go back to find the clan leader! ¡°help!¡± therefore, mu renjie shouted as he ran with an anxious look on his face. suddenly. at this moment. his face darkened, and the heart of the wood spirit in front of his chest flashed with a green light. with the appearance of this green light, mu renjie¡¯s figure fell to the side. because he sensed a great threat. it was as if that power could split open the sky, causing his wood spirit heart to tremble uncontrollably. that aura was like an axe light! the axe light expanded and tore the space in front of him. even the io,ooo-year-old tree beside him was cut into two. ¡°psst!¡± even space itself was torn apart. as the wind howled, a figure walked out of the crack with a puzzled and curious expression. ¡°is this the immortal world? he felt that it was not much different from the tian yuan continent.¡± ¡°but compared to master¡¯s small courtyard, there¡¯s simply no comparison.¡± ye fan shook his head and put the axe in his hand back to his waist. his expression returned to calmness. ¡°you¡­ you, you, you!¡± when mu renjie saw this scene, he was scared silly. there was actually someone who used an axe to directly tear open the space of the divine realm and then came up from the lower realm? what kind of method was this? what kind of cultivation was this? at the very least, he was a godly monarch, right? mu renjie was extremely shocked. it was as if he had been struck by lightning. even the clan leader was only at the divine lord realm. however, with the clan leader¡¯s strength, he could not tear open the space at all. mu renjie¡¯s eyes moved as if he had thought of something. he looked at ye fan, then stood up and came to ye fan. ¡°plop!¡± mu renjie immediately knelt down, his face filled with joy. this was an invincible expert! if he could obtain the protection of this invincible expert, these pursuers behind him would be nothing at all. otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have plotted against the clan leader! ¡°senior, please save me. they want to dig out my wood spirit¡¯s heart.¡±mu renjie hurriedly said, ¡°wood spirit¡¯s heart?¡± ye fan¡¯s brows twitched slightly. he swept his gaze and instantly understood the situation in mu renjie¡¯s body. then, ye fan placed his hand on the wood spirit heart. the wood spirit¡¯s heart immediately emitted a green light, as if it was about to fly out, but it was pressed back by ye fan. ¡°alright, i understand everything. as long as you agree to one condition of mine, i¡¯ll help you.¡±ye fan said indifferently. hearing this. ¡°senior, please speak!¡± mu renjie was overjoyed.¡± no matter what the condition was, he could agree to it now. ¡°bring me to a tree that emits five fragrances!¡±ye fan said indifferently. ¡± five fragrant trees?¡± ¡± isn¡¯t this the dragon subduing wood?!¡± ¡°senior, i can help you find it! ¡°mu renjie said excitedly. dragon subduing wood was very common in the clan, so this was not a hardship. ¡°good!¡± ye fan nodded. he could see that mu renjie was not lying. similarly, mu renjie could not lie in front of him. ¡°kill!¡± ¡°mu renjie, hand over the wood spirit¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°hahaha, let¡¯s see where you can run to. your wood spirit¡¯s heart belongs to my ancient pine clan!¡± ¡± hmph, my ancient liu clan will definitely take it!¡± a group of experts ran over and surrounded mu renjie. but at the same time, they also noticed ye fan standing in front of mu renjie. ¡°a mortal? kill them directly!¡± an ancient pine race cultivator looked at ye fan with disdain. he was just a woodcutter. he slapped out with his palm, and countless pine needles turned into rain and mist that flew towards ye fan. ¡°whoosh! whoosh! whoosh!¡± the pine needles caused a series of explosions in the air, causing the air to explode. ¡°senior.¡± mu renjie was shocked. this was a hierarch realm expert. he could not withstand the power of this palm. ¡°some dead branches. it¡¯s time to sweep them.¡± ye fan said indifferently and waved his hand. although there was nothing in his hand, it was as if a broom had appeared. with a wave of the broom, the pine needles in the space in front of him completely disappeared. ¡°what?¡± ¡°what happened? did anyone see it?¡± ¡°what happened just now? where did my attacks go?¡± the ancient pine and bamboo cultivator revealed a puzzled expression. his two big eyes widened like copper bells as he asked crazily. he was a supreme god realm expert after all. however, he could not even tell how the person in front of him had attacked. ¡°you can leave. if i don¡¯t kill you, don¡¯t give up your lives in vain.¡±ye fan said indifferently.. Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Senior, You Can’t Do It Therel i chapter 217: senior, you can¡¯t do it therel i translator: 549690339 ¡°brat, what did you say?¡± ¡°if you have the ability, tell me again. i¡¯ll let you understand why flowers are so red!¡± ¡°brat, don¡¯t think that just because you can take on flierarch qing song¡¯s attack, you¡¯re our opponent!¡± ¡°this brat is too arrogant!¡± one by one, the experts pointed at ye fan and said angrily. in their opinion, the ye fan in front of them was only hiding his cultivation. however, no matter how powerful he was, he was still not a match for so many of them! ¡°master taught me not to do anything more than three times.¡± ¡°this is the second time i¡¯m warning you not to make unnecessary sacrifices!¡± ye fan looked at everyone in front of him and said in a deep voice. his expression was extremely calm, just like his voice, it made people calm and filled with strength. mu renjie followed behind ye fan. he felt that ye fan¡¯s figure was incomparably tall and imposing. he felt so secure. he was like his brother! ¡°senior, there are so many people. are you really okay?¡±mu renjie asked quietly. ¡°hehe, it¡¯s fine. master often taught me that when 1 see someone bullying others, 1 can¡¯t ignore them.¡± ¡°in this world, other than master, 1 don¡¯t know anyone who can make me really attack.¡± ye fan said with a faint smile, his voice calm. it made people feel neither versailles nor any pride. it was just a statement of fact. hearing this, mu renjie nodded seriously. he felt that the senior in front of him really had such strength. ¡°arrogant!¡± ¡°arrogant!¡± ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± all the experts present revealed furious expressions. who were they? he was one of the top experts of the great wood immortal continent. to them, when had anyone dared to be so arrogant and contemptuous in front of them? in an instant, violent power erupted from their bodies. countless rays of vital essence soared into the sky, and countless forces swept through the space. in an instant. in the space, the phantom of a pine tree, a willow tree, and a thorn appeared¡­ countless phantoms appeared. pine needles, willow branches, thorns¡­ there were also many other methods that lashed out at ye fan. ye fan was directly surrounded. when these terrifying powers gathered, the space emitted cracking sounds. ¡°this¡­¡± mu renjie, who was hiding behind ye fan, felt this terrifying power and his entire body went limp in an instant. it was too terrifying! in front of these experts joining forces, he did not have any strength to retaliate at all. in fact, just his aura alone was enough to crush him into powder. ¡°some withered branches and leaves, sweep them away.¡± ye fan was expressionless as he spoke indifferently. he was like sweeping the floor in the small courtyard. with a wave of his hand, many fallen leaves gathered into a pile. then, he disappeared completely. everything happened in an instant. in fact¡­ there were no screams in the space. those experts, those insufferably arrogant experts, transformed into recovery just like that. they scattered with the wind and fell into the soil, completely disappearing without a trace. ¡°this¡­¡± mu renjie was dumbfounded. what kind of power was this? what kind of technique was this? it could actually turn dozens of hierarch realm experts into ashes without a sound? ¡°let¡¯s go. bring me to find a tree that can emit the fragrance of five spices.¡±ye fan said. ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± mu renjie hurriedly nodded. the big shot in front of him was really too terrifying. even after killing so many supreme god realm experts, the senior in front of him did not even blink. ¡°senior, those are all godly venerable rank experts.¡±mu renjie reminded him again, his face filled with shock. ¡°it¡¯s not even as good as the fallen leaves in the small courtyard.¡±ye fan shook his head. ¡± a supreme god realm expert is inferior to the leaves?¡± mu renjie was surprised for a moment, but he quickly reacted. senior, this should be a state of mind. it was as if he looked at the cultivators of the lower realm and felt that they were no different from ants. however, he vaguely felt that ye fan¡¯s words seemed to have been misunderstood by him. he had a feeling that the fallen leaves that ye fan mentioned really seemed to be stronger than those supreme god realm experts. very quickly. under mu renjie¡¯s lead, ye fan arrived at the dragon subduing wood clan. at this moment, the dragon subduing wood clan. they were being imprisoned by the other races in the huge square. ¡°i told you to glare at me!¡± one of the ancient willow clan cultivators saw a tied up girl glaring at him and whipped her with a willow branch. ¡°humph!¡± although the girl was being whipped, she did not show any fear or cry out in pain. she still stubbornly stared at the ancient liu clan cultivator in front of her and mocked,¡±¡±you can¡¯t!¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°you dare to say that 1 can¡¯t do it? you little girl, are you tired of living?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you see my big¡­ willow branch!¡± the ancient liu clan cultivator¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger. fie immediately transformed into a huge willow branch that looked like a small tree and whipped it at the woman. the large willow branch even caused an explosion in space. without a doubt. if this willow branch were to strike her, this woman from the dragon subduing wood tribe would definitely die. ¡°stop!¡± at this moment, mu renjie rushed out and stood in front of the woman. he closed his eyes and wanted to block the attack for the woman. ¡°hehe, you are courting death.¡± the ancient liu clan cultivator laughed as he whipped the willow branch down crazily. the huge willow branch carried a terrifying power like a mountain, making people feel intimidated. even mu renjie himself did not have much confidence, but he could not let qiuxiang die. he had to take this attack on behalf of qiuxiang. ¡°go ahead.¡± seeing that the big willow branch was about to fall, ye fan slowly spoke. as if he was sweeping the floor, he slapped the ancient liu clan cultivator in front of him and sent him flying, completely dissipating in space. ¡°what?¡± upon seeing this, the ancient pine clan cultivators in the distance revealed looks of horror as they unleashed their own techniques. in an instant, countless pine needles flew towards ye fan again. it was as if they covered the sky and covered the earth, making it impossible to guard against! however, ye fan did not move. the pine needles in front of him were completely shattered, and even the ancient pine race cultivators were saved. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± ¡°thank you, senior!¡± mu renjie hurriedly expressed his gratitude. ¡°let¡¯s save them first.¡± ye fan said indifferently. then, mu renjie saved the cultivators of the dragon subduing wood clan and introduced ye fan to everyone. he showed that ye fan was an invincible expert who saved him at the same time and that ye fan was also here to find the dragon subduing wood. ¡°thank you, senior. you can take these dragon subduing wood as you wish.¡±the vice clan leader said gratefully. ¡°as expected, it¡¯s a wood that emits five fragrances.¡±ye fan asked about the five fragrances that were emitted from the space and revealed a faint smile. he had finally found the five-fragrance firewood that his master wanted. ¡°however, the five fragrances of the wood in front of me are not strong enough. i want that piece.¡±ye fan shook his head and pointed at a huge pit in front of him. he sensed that there was a type of wood in the deep pit that emitted the strongest and most mellow fragrance! ¡°senior, there¡­you can¡¯t do it there!¡± mu renjie hurriedly said.. Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: A Million Year Old Pine (1) chapter 218: a million year old pine (1) translator: 549690339 | ¡°why not?¡± ye fan frowned slightly because he could sense that there was nothing special about the dragon subduing wood in front of him. at most, it was a little old and was not a treasure. ¡°senior, there¡¯s a godly king of my dragon subduing wood race under rhe abyss!¡± ¡°back then, our dragon subduing wood clan was able to rank first in the great wood immortal continent because of this senior god king!¡± ¡°but that godking seemed to have gone crazy!¡± ¡¯¡¯therefore, it will be very dangerous to obtain rhe dragon subduing wood under the abyss!¡± mu renjie hurriedly explained. he only knew that ye fan was very strong. he was even stronger than the patriarch of the dragon subduing wood race. there was even a high chance that he was a godly king realm martial arts expert. however, facing a true godly king, he did not know if ye fan would be in danger. ¡°understood.¡± ye fan said indifferently and nodded. soon after. he leaped and directly jumped into the abyss. ¡°senior?¡± seeing this, mu renjie, the deputy chief of the dragon subduing wood tribe, mu qingqing, and many other members of the dragon subduing wood tribe were shocked and shouted in panic. that divine king realm ancestor was the number one person in the great wood immortal continent. not to mention, he had already fallen into madness. just thinking about how terrifying a godly king realm old ancestor who had fallen into madness was made one feel a chill on their backs. they had already explained everything to senior, but senior actually jumped in?! ¡°bang!¡± in the next moment. a huge explosion sounded from under rhe abyss. the sound was extremely loud. even the originally incomparably dark abyss was illuminated. a huge pillar of light shot into the sky, and the faint sound of a dragon could be heard within the pillar of light. ¡°ancestor?¡± ¡°no good, this old ancestor¡¯s dragon subduing palm is the real deal!¡±¡± ¡°it¡¯s over. there¡¯s a fight below. will something happen?¡± ¡°that senior is a benefactor to our dragon wood clan. please don¡¯t let anything happen to him. otherwise, i, dragon wood, will feel guilty for the rest of my life!¡± mu renjie and the deputy patriarch were scared silly. a great battle between godly kings was not something they could participate in at all! just a random ripple of power could completely shatter them. ¡°retreat!¡± helpless, the vice clan leader could only order everyone to retreat. only mu renjie stayed behind and gazed into the distance. ¡°renjie, come back quickly!¡± the deputy clan leader shouted at the side and hurriedly wanted mu renjie to retreat, but mu renjie was unmoved. ¡°clan leader, senior is my savior. 1 can¡¯t watch senior get into trouble!¡± mu renjie said with a determined look on his face, he directly jumped into the abyss! ¡°renjie!¡± mu qingqing shouted. mu renjie only had the strength of a high level deity. if he jumped down, he would definitely die. ¡°we¡¯re finished!¡± the faces of the other clansmen also darkened. mu renjie was going to die. ¡°boom!¡± a terrifying explosion sounded from the abyss. then, everyone saw a few afterimages fly out from the abyss. the moment they flew our, one of the figures was directly thrown heavily onto the ground, smashing a huge hole in the ground, stirring up dust that filled the sky. after the dust settled, the two figures finally settled down. ¡°renjie?¡± ¡°senior?¡± only then did the people of the dragon subduing wood race see clearly that ye fan and mu renjie were in rhe space in front of them. moreover, there was no aura fluctuation around the two of them, and they were not injured at all. in ye fan¡¯s hand, he was even holding a huge piece of dragon subduing wood. the dragon subduing wood emitted a five -spice smell, it was extremely fragrant and spread throughout the entire space. everyone looked at the two of them with surprise on their faces. their own ancestor was a divine king realm powerhouse. the terrifying battle aura that erupted was already unimaginable, but senior and mu renjie were actually not injured at all? ¡°cough cough!¡± until this moment. the ancestor of the dragon subduing wood clan slowly crawled out of the deep pit. his clothes were in a mess, his hair was messy, and his body was covered in blood. ¡°ancestor?¡± ¡°everyone, retreat. the ancestor is in danger!¡± the deputy clan leader was shocked and shouted in a panic. everyone retreated crazily as if they were avoiding a poisonous snake. ¡°cough cough, why are you running? your ancestor has already regained his consciousness.¡± the dragon subduing wood clan¡¯s patriarch patted the dust off his body and made a spell. he changed his clothes again. ¡°thank you for your guidance, senior.¡± then, the ancestor of the dragon subduing wood race walked respectfully to ye fan and bowed. he went crazy. in fact, it was because he had reached a bottleneck in the process of cultivation and could not break through for a long time. then, he went berserk. however, now, in the process of fighting with ye fan, he suddenly understood. lt was as if he had been enlightened by the great dao and had already broken through to the bottleneck. in fact, the next step would be to take another step forward and become a god emperor realm expert. ¡°senior?¡± at the side, the people of the dragon subduing wood race stared at ye fan with incomparably surprised expressions. his own ancestor actually called ye fan master? it was simply unimaginable! ¡°no need. this piece of dragon subduing wood can be considered a thank you gift for me.¡±ye fan smiled faintly and carried the huge dragon subduing wood on his shoulder. ¡°senior, it¡¯s just a mere dragon subduing wood, i¡¯ll give it to you/ ancestor mu xianglong said! ¡°uh¡­¡± ye fan paused slightly. ¡°senior, what happened?¡±mu xianglong saw ye fan pause and asked in confusion. ¡°i-i can¡¯t pretend.¡± ye fan smiled awkwardly. ¡°can¡¯t put it up? senior, you¡­ you can just put it in your ring.11 mu xianglong smiled awkwardly, thinking that senior really knew how to joke. ¡°um, 1 don¡¯t have any true qi, so i can t use the interspatial ring.¡±ye fan explained. ¡°what is it? no true qi?¡± mu xianglong was stunned. senior was so powerful that he had no way to fight back. senior actually said that he had no true essence? ¡°this¡­¡± mu xianglong, mu renjie, and the others were stunned on the spot, not knowing what to say. seeing everyone¡¯s confusion, ye fan explained,¡±this is a special dao that master passed down to me. don¡¯t worry about it.¡± hearing everyone¡¯s explanation, the people of the dragon wood tribe did not dare to ask further. mu xianglong was the first to stand up and say, ¡°senior, i¡¯ll hold it for you.¡± mu xianglong quickly walked over, but mu renjie also stood up,¡± ¡°ancestor, you should go and save the clan leader first. i ll carry it. although the dragon subduing wood weighs billions of pounds, i¡¯m also a member of the dragon subduing wood clan.¡± mu renjie said with a smile. he ran in front of mu xianglong and took the dragon subduing wood from ye fan¡¯s hand. ¡°senior, i¡¯ll carry it and send it back to you. at the same time, i would like to thank senior and master.¡± mu renjie smiled awkwardly. ye fan nodded,¡±alright, but 1 still need to find another kind of wood that can absorb smoke during the burning process.¡±¡± ¡°do you know where i can find it?¡± ye fan asked. the people of the dragon subduing wood race looked at each other and frowned. as people of the great wood immortal continent, they had really never seen such a piece of wood. however, mu xianglong¡¯s face lit up and he quickly said,¡±¡±there is an ancient pine tree that has lived for a million years in the ancient pine bamboo.¡± ye fan s eyes lit up as he muttered,¡±the ancient pine race¡­¡± Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Exterminate the Dragon Subduing Wood chapter 219: exterminate the dragon subduing wood clan!_i translator: 549690339 gu songzhu had lived in the great wood immortal continent for a long time like the dragon subduing wood clan. even the ancient pine and bamboo trees of the great wood immortal continent had been established. in the depths of the ancient pine clan, there was a million-year-old pine tree. its entire body was emitting a greenish-gray aura. it was ancient, ancient, and extremely mysterious! before the ancient pine tree. many ancient song clansmen were paying their respects. countless wisps of green smoke rose up and gathered into a large sea of green smoke that rose up. the sea of smoke blocked his vision. however¡­ the sea of smoke had just reached the top of the ancient pine tree when it disappeared in an instant. the vast sea of smoke seemed to have been swallowed by the ancient pine tree. the ancient pine absorbed the green smoke and the whole tree trembled violently. pine needles fell one after another. ¡°buzz!¡± the pine needles fell from the sky and turned into green lights. the light landed on the body of the ancient song tribe member. ¡°thank you, king song!¡± ¡°thank you, king song!¡± shouts rang out as everyone in the ancient pine clan prostrated themselves on the ground, expressing their respect for the million-year-old pine. two hours later. only then did the tribe leader of the ancient pine tribe stand up. after that, the people behind song renjian, the chief of the ancient song clan, stood up. ¡°alright, it¡¯s time to pay respects and stay for the night. let¡¯s go outside the holy land to discuss matters.¡± led by the songren sword, everyone returned to the main hall. ¡°how is the matter of obtaining the wood spirit heart?¡±songren sword looked at the seat below him, his face filled with joy. as long as he could obtain the wood spirit¡¯s heart and hand it over to king song, the ancient song tribe would definitely produce another godly king. at that time. the ancient pine and bamboo could replace the position of the dragon subduing wood clan in the great wood immortal continent! ¡°this¡­ elder song ren had yet to send back any news.¡±the ancient song clan¡¯s deputy clan leader hurriedly replied. ¡°you haven¡¯t returned with any news? it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°could it be that they are fighting with the other clans? could it be the ancient liu clan¡¯s¡­?¡± song renjian frowned and asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°forget it. bring mu zhantian up first!¡± mu zhantian was the chief of the dragon subduing wood tribe. he had fallen into the deep pit of the ancient pine tribe due to the songren sword and was severely injured. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the guards at the side passed down the order. then, two ancient song tribe cultivators carried mu zhantian up. mu zhantian¡¯s body was festering and covered in pine needles! ¡°hehe, mu zhantian, look at you now. you look like a stray dog!¡± on the seat of honor, songren sword began to mock him. the ancient pine tribe had been suppressed by the dragon subduing wood tribe before, and the same was true for the pine man sword in front of mu zhantian. but now¡­ his ancient pine race had already joined forces with the other ancient races and were on the way to annihilate the dragon subduing wood race. ¡°bah, treacherous scoundrel, shameless person. if i didn¡¯t trust you, how would i have fallen into your trap?¡± ¡°how can you be my opponent in a direct duel?¡± ¡°if you didn¡¯t ask me to help you, how could i have been framed by you and fallen into the ancient song tribe¡¯s sacred pit? i treated you with kindness, but you schemed against me.¡± mu zhantian spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°hehe, mu zhantian, you are really stupid.¡± ¡°i¡¯m afraid that the entire dragon subduing wood clan has been destroyed by now, right?¡± ¡°oh, and your most promising successor, mu renjie, has probably had his heart dug out by now. the wood spirit¡¯s heart is also on the way back to the ancient pine clan.¡± ¡°mu zhantian, you¡¯re finished!¡± ¡°you, your dragon subduing wood clan is completely finished!¡± song renjian laughed out loud. then, his body moved and came in front of mu zhantian. he stepped on one of his arms. ¡°hmph, mu zhantian, you used this arm to defeat me back then, right?¡± the songren sword sneered as he stepped on the ground. ¡°bang!¡± mu zhantian¡¯s right arm turned into a bloody mist and exploded in the air. ¡°you, you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± mu zhantian gritted his teeth. even though his body was trembling in pain, he did not scream in pain. instead, he stared at the songren sword coldly. ¡°hmph, you still dare to glare at me?¡± ¡°looks like you don¡¯t want your eyes anymore.¡± songren sword flew into a rage out of humiliation. being stared at by mu zhantian, he always felt a sense of contempt, a contempt that came from his soul! this kind of contempt made him angry! it made him angry! the pine man sword sent out another two pine needles, piercing into le mu zhantian¡¯s eyeballs. ¡°psst!¡± mu zhantian¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with red blood. ¡°ah! my eyes!¡± ¡°songren sword, you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± ¡°traitor who sneaked up on me from behind. even if 1 die, i will turn into a malicious ghost and come back to find you!¡± mu zhantian said painfully. ¡°hehe, i won¡¯t have a good ending? after 1 kill you and devour the wood spirit¡¯s heart, i will be the strongest in the entire great wood immortal continent! who can let me not have a good ending?¡± ¡°hmph, you even turned into a malicious ghost and came back to find me?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll destroy your soul now!¡± song renjian sneered and slapped mu zhantian¡¯s head. ¡°all!¡± mu zhantian let out an extremely miserable scream. the shadow of the dragon-subduing wood was looming behind him. it was his soul. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ll destroy your soul today and make you disappear.¡±songren sword laughed loudly. however¡­ at this moment. ¡°report, report that something has happened to the clan leader.¡± ¡°elder song ren¡¯s soul jade tablet is broken!¡± an ancient pine clan cultivator ran in in a panic and said anxiously. ¡°what?¡± upon hearing this news, everyone present stood up in unison, their faces filled with surprise. song ren was in the godly venerable realm. how could he be killed? moreover, there were many experts following song ren. ¡°what exactly happened?¡± song renjian also frowned. for some reason, his heart suddenly thumped, and he suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°i¡¯m not sure about the exact situation. it¡¯s still under investigation, but the ancient liu clan, the ancient thorn clan¡­ it seems like someone has died.¡± the cultivator replied. ¡°what is it? they¡¯re all dead!¡± ¡°investigate, quickly investigate!¡± songren sword roared. he was extremely furious because he had a bad feeling. ¡°yes¡­!¡± the cultivator quickly retreated. the songren sword did not bother to kill mu zhantian. it kicked mu zhantian away and wanted to go to the holy land to ask king song. however¡­ king song had already appeared in front of the main hall. ¡°i can sense mu xianglong¡¯s aura. he should have recovered.¡± ¡°fine, bring my clansmen and 1 will follow you to the wood clan. i will restrain mu xianglong while you take the opportunity to merge with the wood spirit¡¯s heart.¡± king song instructed. ¡°yes, sir!¡± ¡°ancient song tribe, follow me! today, we will exterminate the dragon subduing wood clan!¡± song renjian shouted.. the entire ancient song tribe had gathered in 15 minutes and started to march toward the ancient song tribe! Chapter 220 - Chapter 220: Wood Delivered to Your Door (1) chapter 220: wood delivered to your door (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°a million year old pine tree of the ancient pine clan?¡± ye fan nodded after listening to mu xianglong¡¯s introduction. he confirmed that this million-year-old tree was the wood that his master had mentioned that could absorb smoke and dust during the burning process. ¡°i¡¯ll go borrow a piece from him and use it as wood for the fire!¡± ye fan stood up and prepared to set off. ¡°all!¡± ¡°not good, the ancient pine race is attacking!¡± ¡± the ancient pine race is attacking!¡± at this moment, the dragon subduing wood clan cultivators who were guarding outside were beaten in like rubber balls. outside, the mighty ancient pine tribe army surged in like a tide. in fact¡­ everyone present could see that a huge ancient pine tree almost touched the sky. it was like a walking behemoth, and the ground in front of it had been completely destroyed. ¡°king song?¡± ¡°is that king song?¡± everyone present had bewildered expressions on their faces. king song was the living fossil of the ancient pine clan. he had lived for a million years. although his cultivation base had yet to reach the divine king realm, he could definitely fight against a divine king with some tricks. ¡°hmph, mu xianglong, come out!¡± king song roared, and his body trembled. countless pine trees turned into dense raindrops and fell directly on the dragon subduing wood tribe. in an instant. the defensive barrier of the dragon subduing wood tribe was directly shattered. ¡°old man, your ancient song tribe is too much!¡± mu xianglong roared in rage. power erupted from his body, and a towering dragon subduing wood appeared. the moment the phantom of the dragon-subduing wood appeared, a bright yellow light screen appeared in the sky, enveloping the entire dragon-subduing wood tribe. ¡°bang bang bang bang!¡± the pine needles fell on the bright yellow screen like meteors, making a violent collision sound. even the ground began to shake violently. ¡°what a terrifying method. is this the end of the world?¡± ¡°so powerful!¡± ¡°fortunately, the ancestor is here. if the ancestor was not here, our clan would probably be exterminated today.¡± the cultivator from the dragon subduing wood stared at everything in the sky with a shocked expression. ¡°humph, mu xianglong, today your dragon subduing wood clan will be destroyed!¡± ¡°loose man sword, go and devour the heart of the wood spirit.¡± king song snorted coldly. he was burning a million years of his lifespan. his battle prowess was on par with a divine king¡¯s for a period of time. he would definitely be able to hold mu xianglong back for a while. during this period of time, the songren sword had enough time to completely devour everything. at that time, songren sword would become a godly monarch again. the two of them working together was enough to kill mu xianglong. ¡°you¡­!¡± mu xianglong was tied down by king song, so he couldn¡¯t get away for the time being. however, he didn¡¯t look worried at all. instead, he grinned and said,¡±¡±old man, you¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± mu xianglong smiled. with senior ye fan around, it was simply wishful thinking for the pine man sword to take away the wood spirit¡¯s heart! ¡°what?¡± when king song saw mu xianglong¡¯s smile, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. he hurriedly called out for the songren sword, but it was already too late. ¡°hand over the heart of wood spirit. 1 will be the god king in the future!¡± songren sword laughed loudly. he turned his hand into a claw and grabbed at mu renjie. in an instant. the songren sword had already arrived in front of mu renjie. the dragon subduing wood clan cultivators wanted to stop it, but they were all sent flying by the songren sword¡¯s slap. ¡°the heart of the wood spirit is mine!¡± the songren sword sneered. its claws were only a few centimeters away from mu renjie¡¯s chest. however, at this moment, a large hand suddenly grabbed his wrist. then, his entire body could no longer move forward, and his figure directly stopped in midair. ¡°what is it? how could that be?¡± songrenjian was shocked. he felt that the hand in front of him was full of power, like a vast and mighty force. it completely restrained his arm. he could not even use his cultivation. ¡°why do you all like to snatch other people¡¯s things?¡± ye fan shook his head. back then, his chest was also dug out because of the supreme being bone! naturally, he was filled with anger towards these villains. after saying that, he patted the sword lightly. in an instant, the songren sword turned into a pine tree and was burned to ashes in the raging fire. ¡°patriarch?¡± ¡°songren sword!¡± the ancient song clan members had not expected this scene at all. they looked at ye fan in disbelief. an ordinary mortal had actually killed the divine lord songrenjian? ¡°damn it, who are you? why are you targeting my ancient song clan?¡± king song¡¯s eyes were fixed on ye fan. he was extremely furious. if song renjian was dead, then the fate of the ancient song clan could be imagined. all of this was because of ye fan, this mortal. this person who came out of nowhere! ¡°against your gu song clan? no, i just want a branch from you, but you actually want to snatch someone else¡¯s thing. i don¡¯t like people like that. i think i should bring you back and burn you.¡± ye fan said indifferently. he pulled out his ax and slashed it at king song in front of him. ¡°kacha!¡± with a loud tearing sound, king song was instantly split into two. ¡°all!¡± king song let out a furious roar. however, his body had already been split into two. then, a ball of green light appeared in the void, as if it was trying to escape. it was king song¡¯s soul phantom! now, he wanted to escape! with a swoosh, the green light instantly flew out. ¡°that won¡¯t do. you¡¯re already here. the wood master wants must be the best.¡± ye fan said indifferently. then, he stretched out a hand and grabbed at the void. in an instant, a huge hand suddenly appeared between heaven and earth. it was like a law that trapped king song¡¯s soul. ¡°ahhhhhh! what are you doing?¡± king song¡¯s soul let out a miserable cry. however, no matter how he struggled, he could not escape ye fan¡¯s palm. ye fan¡¯s palm seemed to be condensed from the laws of this world, making it impossible for him to escape. in fact¡­ it was impossible for it to have any sense of escape. ¡°go back obediently! the wood that his master wanted could not be lacking in one thing.¡± ye fan said with a smile. then, he directly pressed king song¡¯s soul back. ¡°buzz!¡± a green light emitted from the trunk of the pine tree. as the green light appeared, something seemed to have appeared. ¡°this is what master wants to use for the fire.¡±ye fan nodded. at this moment, there was only silence in the world. an extremely terrifying silence. after a full fifteen minutes of silence, the ancient song tribe cultivators finally let out a loud cry of surprise. ¡°run!¡± Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: This Is Senior’s Master?!_i chapter 221: this is senior¡¯s master?!_i ¡°run!¡± ¡°the chief is deadj king song is dead, let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t run now, you¡¯ll die!¡± the ancient pine clan cultivators were all panicking and fleeing in a hurry. their legs were like a wisp of smoke as they ran hundreds of meters away in the blink of an eye. however¡­ how could he escape? ¡°dragon subduing wood clan, chase after them!¡± mu xianglong shouted. instantly, the cultivators of the dragon subduing wood clan chased after him with joy on their faces. awesome! that was very satisfying! to the members of the dragon subduing wood clan, the previous grievance! at this moment, it was like a flood that had burst through a dam, instantly spreading out. ¡°kill!¡¯1 ¡°motherf * cker, these ancient pine clan fellows, how did they bully us before? return them all to us.¡± ¡°they killed my brothers, we must kill them all!¡± ¡°charge!¡± the cultivators of the dragon subduing wood all had extremely excited expressions on their faces. they condensed the true essence around their bodies and the terrifying phantom of the dragon subduing wood appeared in the air. then, there were screams. the ancient pine clan cultivators didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. they had seen king song and the clan leader die in ye fan¡¯s hands with their own eyes. how would he dare to turn back? two hours later, the cultivators of the dragon subduing wood clan had arrived at the main hall of the ancient pine clan. almost all of the ancient pine clan cultivators had been killed. another hour later, the dragon subduing wood tribe cultivators returned with mu zhantian1 s heavily injured body. ¡± clan leader?!¡± seeing the injuries on mu zhantian s body, mu renjie immediately ran to mu zhantian s side and shouted. mu zhantian s flesh and blood had almost rotted. there were even a few large holes in his chest, and his eyes were bleeding non-stop. his right arm was already empty, like a cloud of blood mist. ¡°patriarch!¡± ¡°patriarch, don¡¯t die!¡± mu renjie frantically sent vital essence to mu zhantian, trying to catch his last breath. ¡°senior, 1 beg you to save the clan leader!¡± ¡°senior, 1 beg you!¡± mu renjie knelt on the ground, his face was covered in tears, and he was still transmitting his zhen yuan to mu zhantian. because the zhen yuan was being transmitted too quickly, mu renjie¡¯s face was already pale and his body was weak. ¡°i can¡¯t save him either.¡± ¡°however, my master can do it. he practices medicine and is a true doctor.¡± ye fan said. he had never learned medicine, so he could not save her. in the current situation, other than looking for wang miaoshou, he could only look for his master. he looked at the distant horizon and realized that wang miaoshou seemed to be very far away. he was still relatively close to xiao changtian. ¡°don¡¯t stop. i¡¯ll bring you to master now.¡¯ ye fan said. ¡°thank you, senior, thank you!¡± mu renjie said gratefully. as for mu xianglong, he took the initiative to carry the pine tree and the dragon-subduing wood on his shoulders. ¡°senior, are we going to take the teleportation array or how are we going to get there?¡± mu xianglong asked. it was also very difficult for godly kings to descend to the lower realm. ¡°no need. it¡¯s just a step away.¡± ye fan said calmly. then, he took out the axe from his waist and hacked down at the space in front of him. ¡°psst!¡± with a tearing sound, a huge crack appeared in an instant. ¡°rumble!¡± the moment he broke through the regional wall, the thunder of laws surged over. however, that axe intent directly crushed the thunder of laws. ¡°hiss ~!¡± the members of the dragon falling wood clan who saw this scene all sucked in a breath of cold air. even the temperature in the space rose a little. ¡°this, this, this, this¡­¡± mu xianglong was scared silly. what kind of method was this? splitting the barrier between the two worlds with one axe? he even crushed all the lightning of laws? ¡°lets go!¡± as ye fan spoke, he stepped into the spatial rift. without hesitation, mu renjie carried mu zhantian and followed him. as for mu xianglong, he only regained his senses after being reminded by his clansmen and stepped into the crack. this axe intent was truly too powerful!- it was so powerful that it was unimaginable! in the next moment. the few of them came out of the spatial rift and directly arrived in front of a small courtyard. ¡°the residence of mortals?¡± mu xianglong was stunned. this place was ordinary and there was no aura fluctuation at all. it was completely the residence of mortals in the lower realm. ¡°master is in there.¡± ¡°however, 1 have to make it clear in advance that master has hidden himself from the world of mortals and is playing around in the world. he is now calling himself a mortal. you must not say that you are immortal cultivators.¡± ¡°otherwise, the consequences will be to anger master. at that time, do you understand the heaven reversal technique?¡± ye fan glanced at mu renjie and mu xianglong¡¯s faces. ¡°senior, he regards himself as a mortal?¡± mu renjie was stunned for a moment, but his expression became firm. although he didn¡¯t understand, mu zhantian¡¯s injury was the most important. as for mu xianglong, he quickly nodded and answered yes! he was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. how could he not understand that true experts were eccentric! ye fan confirmed that the two of them understood before bringing them in. however, just as he entered the small courtyard, several powerful auras instantly enveloped him. a black tortoise with an endless fire domain around its body¡­ a divine dog that used the stars in the universe as a chessboard and opened its bloody mouth to devour the sky and the moon¡­ an ant that walked out of the chaos¡­ a giant golden dragon whose body could suppress the heavens¡­ the four auras directly pressed down on them until they could not breathe. their faces were filled with disbelief. terrifying! terrifying! ¡°divine beasts, they are all divine beasts¡­¡± combat mu xianglong suddenly felt his true essence stagnate. the two pieces of wood on his shoulders were as heavy as ten thousand jun, making it difficult for him to breathe. mu renjie was trembling. ¡°ye fan, you¡¯re back?¡± at this time, xiao changtian walked out of the room and said with a smile. as xiao changtian spoke, all kinds of terrifying auras disappeared in an instant. mu xianglong felt that the world seemed to have returned to normal. even mu renjie felt a sense of clarity in his spiritual altar. the dizziness from the excessive transfer of true essence had completely disappeared at this moment. ¡°mortals?¡± the two of them looked at xiao changtian and were shocked. a mortal had spoken, and all those divine beasts had actually given up? however, in the next moment, ye fan spoke,¡±master, 1 came back with two types of wood! ¡± ¡°wood is all thanks to this little brother¡¯s help. however, his clan leader is seriously injured, so he wants to ask for your help.¡± as ye fan¡¯s calm voice fell, mu renjie and mu xianglong were completely stunned. this is senior¡¯s master? Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Come and Dust! chapter 222: come and dust! translator: 549690339 it was unbelievable! there was only disbelief in their minds! a mortal. even in terms of aura, he looked even more ordinary than ye fan. ¡°i see. come, let me take a look.¡±xiao changtian walked to mu renjie¡¯s side and observed mu zhantian¡¯s condition. ¡°no problem. although the injury is a little serious, it will definitely heal in two days.¡± ¡°put him on the ground first. don¡¯t touch him again!¡± xiao changtian said lightly. this kind of small injury was not fatal. although it looked extremely serious, in terms of the degree of the injury, it was not even as serious as the injury when ye fan came to the small courtyard back then! ¡°just put it down?¡± mu renjie was stunned, and the clan leader mu zhantian was on his last breath! if he died, mu zhantian would be gone. ¡°guard against it. master has already said it.¡±ye fan said from the side. ¡°this¡­¡± although mu renjie was confused and afraid, he had no other choice. the most important thing was that xiao changtian¡¯s words gave him a feeling of extreme confidence. it was as if even if he put the clan leader down, the clan leader would not die for a moment. mu renjie nodded and slowly put the clan leader down. then, he slowly pulled his hands away. ¡°senior, the patriarch is dying.¡± however, as soon as he pulled his hand away, he could clearly feel that mu zhantian¡¯s aura had started to weaken. in the next moment, he was about to die. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. let him swallow his anger.¡± ¡°go and pluck that leaf and give it to your clan leader.¡± xiao changtian commanded mu renjie. ¡°yes.¡± mu renjie hurriedly ran to where xiao changtian was pointing and plucked a hexagonal leaf. however¡­ when he got close to the leaf and wanted to pick it with both hands, he was surprised to find that he could not move a single leaf. ¡°this¡­¡± mu renjie was eager to save his life and gathered all the true essence in his body into his hands. ¡°senior, this should be an immortal medicine. 1 have to pluck it with all my might.¡± mu renjie nodded and then plucked the leaves with both hands. ¡°come down!¡± mu renjie gritted his teeth and pulled hard. however, he was surprised to find that no matter how hard he pulled, he could not pull the leaf off. ¡°hmm? this¡­¡± mu renjie was stunned and frowned as he stared at the leaf in front of him. he was dumbfounded. he couldn¡¯t even pluck a leaf? ¡°renjie? what are you doing? why are you dawdling?¡± mu xianglong couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it was just picking a leaf, why didn¡¯t mu renjie move for so long? this is the end of the game i can¡¯t pick it.¡± mu renjie lowered his head and said in disbelief. ¡°can¡¯t be plucked? what the hell?¡± mu xianglong put down the two pieces of wood he was carrying and walked over. ¡°it¡¯s just picking a leaf. do you still need me to do it?¡±mu xianglong said in confusion. then, he pinched the root of the leaf with his hand and turned around to leave. however¡­ just as he was about to leave, a huge force came from behind and pulled him back. ¡°what?¡± mu xianglong was also stunned. the leaf was emitting a huge force that made it difficult for him to continue. he immediately circulated the divine essence in his entire body and gathered it on his hands. he did not believe that he, a dignified godly king, could not even pluck a leaf. ¡°come down.¡± mu xianglong grabbed the leaf with both hands and fell backward. ¡°plop!¡± a loud thud sounded as mu xianglong sat on the ground. however, the leaf in front of him did not move at all. ¡°this¡­¡± mu xianglong was dumbfounded. he sat on the ground and rubbed his head. it felt quite sudden. ¡°what are you two doing?¡± xiao changtian was applying acupuncture on mu zhantian when he heard a thud. he turned to look at the two of them and found that they hadn¡¯t picked a single leaf in half a day. ¡°you guys are too slow?¡± xiao changtian shook his head and stood up. he walked over and pinched the leaf lightly. instantly, the leaf was plucked. ¡°it was just a leaf. i didn¡¯t even use much strength.¡± xiao changtian was speechless, but he didn¡¯t blame them. he looked at the two of them. their skin was a little green, as if they were sick. he had already decided to treat the two of them after he cured mu zhantian. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go make the ointment. you guys carry him into the house.& xiao changtian said lightly and walked into another room. mu renjie nodded. under ye fan¡¯s lead, he carried mu zhantian into the room. mu xianglong, on the other hand, was sizing up the courtyard from the corner of his eyes. just like that, he sized him up. suddenly, he saw god king blackheaven, god king red cloud, and¡­ a bunch of godly kings! no, it was a bunch of godly kings who were currently being pulverized! not only was he seriously hitting the dust, but he was also being scolded by a mahayana realm cultivator and whipped with a small leather whip. ¡°do you know how to hit the ash? you don¡¯t even know this?¡± ¡°you poured the water out. if you can¡¯t even see it, how are you going to use it later?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t take it anymore. go to the side!¡± elder zhu yi was furious. he kicked god king red cloud¡¯s butt. god king red cloud flew out like a kite with a broken string and fell into the pit. however¡­ even so. god king red cloud smiled awkwardly and quickly agreed. ¡°i was wrong. i¡¯ll have to trouble big brother building one with my problem.¡± god king red cloud hurriedly apologized with a smile. as for the other godly kings by the side, each and every one of them was as silent as cicadas in winter, hurriedly burying their heads in hard work. ¡°hiss ~!¡± mu xianglong sucked in a breath of cold air. these were the experts of the god king palace! even in the entire divine world, they were famous existences. but now, they were being reduced to ashes? moreover, he was kicked in the butt by a cultivator of the mahayana realm and did not dare to fight back at all? ¡°are you looking at me?¡± first elder zhu yi looked over and frowned. ¡°no, no.¡± mu xianglong suddenly felt a chill run down his spine when he was stared at. it was as if an extremely dangerous aura had enveloped him, and goosebumps appeared all over his body. ¡°senior is truly terrifying!¡± mu xianglong was terrified. senior had actually captured a large group of godly kings and turned them into ashes. no wonder even his disciple was so powerful. he quickly retracted his gaze and stood properly in the courtyard. ¡°sigh, flying dragon? have you returned to normal?¡± ¡°come and dust it!¡± ¡°quick, quick, quick. this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. hurry up and come.¡± black sky divine king saw mu xianglong and hurriedly shouted. his relationship with mu xianglong was still relatively good. ¡°beat¡­ dust?¡± mu xianglong was slightly stunned.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Only by moving bricks seriously can you have a futureli chapter 223: only by moving bricks seriously can you have a futureli translator: 549690339 ¡°hurry up, it¡¯s good to dust it!¡± ¡°elder zhuyi, he¡¯s my friend. let him dust as well.¡± god king black heaven pleaded with elder zhu. ¡°okay, then come over.¡± elder zhu yi said impatiently. ¡°alright, alright!¡± god king black sky bowed and said gratefully. then, he ran over and grabbed mu xianglong, asking him to come and dust him. ¡°i don¡¯t want to dust.¡± mu xianglong hurriedly refused. he was a dignified godly king. when had he done such a thing? moreover, he still had to be beaten. this kind of thing could not be done. however¡­ black sky divine king directly grabbed his arm. it was not up to him at all! a huge force directly restrained him. even if mu xianglong wanted to resist, he suddenly realized that he could not resist at all. he was like a baby in front of the black heaven divine king. ¡°what¡¯s going on? wasn¡¯t he at the same realm as god king black heaven?¡± mu xianglong was shocked inwardly. their cultivation realms were about the same, but he actually felt that he had no strength to resist in front of the black heaven divine king now! ¡°are you carrying bricks, or are you doing ash, or are you doing carpentry?¡± eider zhuyi asked as he dusted the dust off. ¡°i¡­ i¡¯ll carry the bricks.¡± mu xianglong was helpless. with the black sky divine king restraining him, he had no way to leave. moreover¡­ elder zhu yi gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. it was as if if if he did not do something, he would be kicked out like god king hong yun in the next moment! he glanced at it. it was too dirty to be a carpenter. moving bricks looked simpler. ¡°moving bricks? you actually want to move bricks? do you know how difficult it is to carry bricks?¡± god king blackheaven was shocked. even the other godly kings beside him raised their heads and looked at mu xianglong in surprise. ¡°flying dragon, moving bricks is the hardest here. 1 don¡¯t even know how to move bricks, so don¡¯t make the wrong choice!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, you can¡¯t move that brick!¡± ¡°you¡¯d better follow us and fight the dust. it¡¯s the easiest, don¡¯t ask for trouble!¡± many godkings by the side began to dissuade him. that brick was made by the furnace that senior had personally built in the great sun sect. they couldn¡¯t even move a single brick. ¡°i¡¯ll carry bricks.¡± mu xianglong shook his head. they were both working for a senior, so what was the difference? weren¡¯t those mahayana realm experts at the side also moving bricks? he even spent a hundred yuan to move it. he was a godly king after all. what could he not do? ¡°alright then, you can move the bricks.¡± elder zhu yi said indifferently. he directly commanded god king black heaven and the others to speed up the dust. ¡°sigh!¡± the other godly kings only sighed and silently picked up their tools to continue to dust. moving bricks was not something an ordinary person could do. ¡°if he doesn¡¯t listen, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±god king blackheaven shook his head and then ignored mu xianglong and started to dust silently! the one in charge of moving the bricks was third elder zhu. he glanced at mu xianglong and shook his head.¡±no, you can¡¯t move bricks. you¡¯re too weak.¡± ¡°am i too weak?¡± mu xianglong was shocked. a dacheng expert actually said that he was weak. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was a senior¡¯s small courtyard, he would have already flared up. ¡°that¡¯s right. if you don¡¯t believe me, try lifting this brick in front of you.¡±third elder zhu said. ¡°let¡¯s move.¡± mu xianglong was also furious. wasn¡¯t it just moving bricks? what couldn¡¯t he do? after saying that. he bent his waist and grabbed the red brick on the ground. he looked contemptuous and was about to pick it up. ¡°hmm?¡± but the next second, he was surprised to find that he did not pick up the red brick. ¡°take it.¡± the third elder stared at him and said calmly. mu xianglong frowned. he actually couldn¡¯t lift a brick. he was a dignified god king! ¡°hmph, my hand slipped just now.¡± mu xianglong quibbled. then, he rolled up his sleeves and hugged the brick with both hands. all the strength in his body gathered in his hands. ¡°rise!¡± he shouted in a deep voice and exerted strength with both hands. the claw began to slowly rise. however, the speed at which he lifted it up was extremely slow. after a full 15 minutes, he was only 10 centimeters above the ground. heavy! an indescribable heaviness made it hard for mu xianglong to breathe. he had never thought that a brick could be so heavy. the weight of this brick was even heavier than the weight of the dragon subduing wood and king pine combined. ¡°how is that possible?¡± mu xianglong¡¯s face revealed a look of disbelief. he felt that this brick was comparable to a top-notch immortal artifact. if he just turned around and smashed down, he felt that even a godly king would be heavily injured. ¡°you¡¯re so slow, you can¡¯t even lift a brick. ¡°third elder couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. he took the red brick and threw it into the basket on emperor gourd¡¯s back. ¡°hehe, brother, you can¡¯t even lift a brick. you¡¯re really not suitable for doing this.¡±emperor gourd smiled as he carried a basket of several hundred red bricks on his back. then, he shrugged and lifted the wicker basket up. then, he carried the wicker basket on his back and left. ¡°this¡­¡± mu xianglong stood rooted to the ground, his entire person petrified. the red brick that he couldn¡¯t lift was actually taken away so easily by someone else? he was dumbfounded! the key point was that the person in front of him was still a mere mahayana realm! the mahayana realm that he looked down on at all! ¡°i can¡¯t even carry bricks?¡± mu xianglong felt as if he had been struck by lightning. as a divine king, this was the first time in his life that he had suffered such a huge blow. ¡°you¡¯d better go and collect dust. you can¡¯t carry bricks.¡¯third elder said casually. moving bricks here was a big deal. if someone didn¡¯t work hard, it would delay the construction of the senior¡¯s small courtyard. senior had promised to give everyone another painting. where could he find such a good opportunity to obtain a peerless opportunity by moving bricks? this was just like how an ordinary mortal would be given such a good thing as long as he worked hard for a period of time and was given countless wealth. ¡°no, i want to move bricks.¡± mu xianglong shook his head. he suddenly understood why god king blackheaven suddenly surpassed him in terms of realm. now, it seemed that there was only one reason. dust! because of the dust, the black heaven divine king¡¯s divine essence was even more condensed. this was an opportunity to become stronger. he could not fall behind. he believed that as long as he carried bricks seriously, his future would definitely be bright! it was even possible to take advantage of the opportunity to move bricks and advance to the god emperor realm! thinking of this, mu xianglong was even more determined in his heart-he must move bricks, and he must spare no effort to move bricks seriously! only in this way could he have the brightest future! Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Let This Sea King Pick Up Girls First !_1 chapter 224: let this sea king pick up girls first !_1 translator: 549690339 in the end. under mu xianglong¡¯s pleading, the third elder reluctantly agreed. in the end, he gave him a workload of moving one more brick every day. ¡°yes, i will definitely work hard to move bricks and strive to become a qualified bricklayer as soon as possible!¡± mu xianglong replied with a serious expression, his eyes burning! it was filled with determination. ¡°good luck!¡± emperor gourd returned with a basket of red bricks and did not forget to cheer for mu xianglong! just like that. mu xianglong officially joined the brick-moving team! on the other side, xiao changtian took out a few pills and went around to find a green-haired turtle to peel off some shells. however, when he came to the pool, he suddenly found that the old dirty turtle was gone again. moreover, not only was the old dirty turtle gone, even fatty rongrong and monkey were gone. ¡°alright, these three, come back and see how 1 deal with you!¡± xiao changtian said angrily, his face filled with anger. these three animals were making him worry every day. what if he was eaten by others when he went out? ¡°when you come back, build a cage and lock the three of them up.¡±xiao changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. he had already thought of a way. at the same time. divine realm. fatty rongrong who was flying in the air suddenly shivered, directly falling to the ground. the green-haired turtle and monkey were exceptions. they had just sensed an extremely cold aura. as the cold aura fell, they felt the true essence in their bodies stagnate, and they could not even move. ¡°damned fatty, what happened to you? this king fell to his death!¡± monkey cursed, but his expression was extremely solemn. the green-haired turtle next to him retracted its head and trembled.¡±why do i feel like master wants to punish us?¡± black tortoise¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°no way, master realized that we¡¯re not here? what should we do?¡± monkey immediately collapsed on the spot. the fat rongrong heard this and also curled up into a ball, not daring to move an inch under the big tree. ¡°hey hey, there¡¯s a ugly turtle, a panda, and a monkey?¡± ¡°butler, this is interesting!¡± at this moment, a mocking voice rang out. the person who came was a handsome young master. his entire body was filled with a luxurious aura. one look and one could tell that he was from a large sect and came from a large faction. an old man followed behind him. the old man didn¡¯t say anything. he just stared at the three animals with disdain. on his shoulder was a red-robed woman who was tied up and unconscious. ¡°hahaha, they must have been frightened by my aura!¡±the handsome young master sneered, his face filled with arrogance. ¡°hehe, this ugly turtle is perfect for me to use to make soup and nourish my primordial yang.¡± as he said that, the handsome young man stretched out his hand. a palm print condensed in the air and grabbed at the green-haired turtle in front of him. at this moment. the black tortoise, who was hiding in its turtle shell, heard that someone actually dared to call it an ugly turtle and even wanted to stew it into soup? she thought that it was changtian and was shocked. however, when he saw that the person in front of him was not xiao changtian, he was instantly enraged and shouted,¡± ¡°this sea king is currently annoyed by the current situation! fuck!¡± ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± after saying that. the green-haired turtle was furious. behind him, a huge black tortoise dharma idol instantly appeared. the moment the black tortoise dharma idol appeared, it could shake the earth! the huge black tortoise dharma idol was level with the sky. its four legs were like pillars that supported the sky, and endless seawater flowed around it! ¡°roar!¡± the black tortoise let out an angry roar. in an instant, a terrifying aura crushed over like a mountain. ¡°boom!¡± the palm print that the handsome young master grabbed was instantly shattered. ¡°what is it? black tortoise!¡± seeing this scene, the handsome young master was stunned. how could he have expected that the turtle in front of him was actually the divine beast black tortoise! ¡± young master, let¡¯s go!¡± the old man threw the red-robed woman to the ground and grabbed the handsome young master¡¯s shoulder at an extremely fast speed. he used a spatial escape talisman with the handsome young master and was about to escape. however, how could black tortoise let them run? ¡°you still want to run? can you run?¡± the black tortoise snorted coldly and a green light instantly shattered the surrounding space. ¡°what is it? the entire space was shattered?¡± the old man was shocked. he realized that although he had activated the spatial escape talisman, the space was shattered. he had no way to escape. ¡°damn it!¡± the old man cried out in shock. helplessly, he could only burn his true essence and leave the handsome young master behind. he turned into a wisp of smoke and fled instantly! ¡°butler, save me!¡± seeing the butler leave, the handsome young master¡¯s eyes revealed an expression of utter despair. he saw the green light falling towards him. his field of vision was completely covered in green. soon after. they turned into ashes. black tortoise¡¯s anger gradually subsided, and the woman in red rolled in front of him. ¡°eh? this girl is pretty enough!¡± the black tortoise looked at the woman in red¡¯s face. it was white and flawless, like a piece of fine jade. as she breathed, mountains rose and fell, causing the old dirty turtle¡¯s eyes to widen¡­ ¡°boss, shouldn¡¯t we be thinking about how to deal with master¡¯s punishment?¡± fatty rongrong walked over and asked curiously. ¡°to deal with master¡¯s punishment?¡± black tortoise asked in confusion. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± fatty rongrong nodded. don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re trying to find a way to get out of here?¡±the black tortoise shook its head. ¡°yes¡­ i won¡¯t.¡± fatty rongrong pondered. ¡°then it¡¯s settled. since master is sure of punishing me, then let¡¯s put the punishment aside. let me get this beauty in front of me first and then dump her, hahaha!¡±the old dirty turtle said with a smile. fatty rongrong could only nod her head in a half-understanding manner, while monkey collapsed on the treetops, his face revealing a look of disdain: ¡°boring! what¡¯s so interesting about women? i¡¯m going to play with monkeys.¡± monkey instantly disappeared from where he was. ¡°this damn monkey, how does he know the fun of picking up girls? he won¡¯t understand even if i tell him.¡± the dirty old turtle shook his head. then, he raised one of his legs and placed it on the forehead of the woman in red. in an instant, a green light lit up. ¡°buzz!¡± the green light enveloped the woman in red. the next moment, the unconscious woman in red slowly opened her eyes. ¡°where is this place?¡± the woman opened her eyes and looked around. then, she saw black tortoise stepping on her head with one leg. ¡°all! a monster!¡± ¡°what an ugly monster!¡± the woman in red was so frightened that she woke up. she stood up and ran ten meters away in a hurry before stopping.. Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Chapter 225 chapter 225: chapter 225-breaking the heavens with the west gate translator: 549690339 black tortoise was speechless. ¡°beauty, although you¡¯re pretty, that¡¯s not a reason for you to call me ugly.¡± ¡°if you have a problem with your taste, 1 suggest you take a good look at me!¡± the old dirty turtle said speechlessly. ¡°that¡¯s right. our boss is so handsome that he¡¯s the most handsome man in the world. can¡¯t you tell?¡±the fat rongrong said indignantly for the old dirty turtle. ¡°the jade tree¡­linfeng?¡± the woman in red was stunned. she let the wind blow her long hair, and her entire body became messy in the wind. this was the first time she saw someone¡­no, there was no panda that could make such an ugly turtle look so handsome! ¡°beauty, this sea king saved you. even if you don¡¯t know how to repay kindness, you should at least repay it with your body.¡± the green-haired turtle hopped and instantly arrived in front of the red-dressed beauty. ¡°ah!¡± seeing this, the woman in red was so frightened that she retreated another ten meters and screamed,¡±¡±don¡¯t come over!¡± ¡°you¡­!¡± the dirty old turtle was completely speechless. ¡°hmph, you were saved by my boss. if it wasn¡¯t for my boss, you would have been captured by the people before.¡¯the fat rongrong stood in front of the red-robed woman with her hands on her waist, stretching out a claw as she angrily said. looking at the chubby rongrong¡¯s adorable appearance, the red clothed woman finally regained her calm, frowning: ¡°it was really you guys who saved me. then where did ximen qing go? and his butler?¡± ¡°hmph, of course he was killed by my boss. that kid dared to offend my boss.¡±fatty rongrong continued. the dirty old turtle jumped once more, landing on top of the fat rongrong¡¯s head, his face showing a proud expression. he was already prepared to receive the gratitude of the woman in red! however¡­ he did not hear the words of gratitude. instead, he saw the woman in red¡¯s terrified expression. she covered her mouth in disbelief. ¡°all of you¡­did he really kill eastern green gate?¡± ¡°it¡¯s over!¡± immediately, the woman in red sat on the ground and burst into tears. her fair face was covered in tears. ¡°it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over!¡± ¡± if ximen qing dies, the entire ximen family will be mobilized to wipe out our village!¡± the red-dressed woman cried as she spoke, her voice filled with despair. ¡°beauty, don¡¯t cry. let this sea king take you back. where is your village?¡± the old dirty turtle looked at the red-clothed woman crying and comforted her. on the other side. the ximen family. this was a powerful clan of the xuan luo immortal continent. within the clan, there was a godking ancestor overseeing it. hence, the entire ximen clan was incomparably tyrannical. ¡°patriarch, bad news, bad news!¡± ¡°the butler is seriously injured!¡± a servant ran into the hall, which was filled with an eerie atmosphere. ¡°what?¡± at the head of the table, a furious middle-aged man frowned. in an instant, a terrifying killing intent condensed, and the servant was so frightened that he fell to the ground. ¡°bring the butler in.¡± the middle-aged man said in a cold and anxious voice. he was ximen qing¡¯s father, the head of the entire ximen family, lord da qian, invincible ximen! in the next moment. the butler was covered in injuries and blood. he even ran back with a broken arm. ¡°patriarch, it¡¯s not good. we encountered a black tortoise. the black tortoise is too strong. i risked my life to protect the young master, but the young master was still captured by the black tortoise! 1 don¡¯t know if he¡¯s dead or alive. young master asked me to come back and report!¡± the butler knelt on the ground and sobbed. out of the corner of his eye, he glanced at invincible west gate¡¯s reaction. in reality, he had caused all of his injuries. even his broken left arm had been chopped off by himself. this was the only way to avoid being killed by invincible west gate! the butler didn¡¯t say anything about ximen qing¡¯s death. he only said that ximen qing had been captured by xuanwu. ¡°what?¡± when bubai ximen heard this, he was instantly furious. a powerful aura spread out from his body. he stared coldly at the butler in front of him and asked angrily,¡±what exactly happened? explain everything to me!¡± ¡°yes, sir!¡± feeling ximen bubal¡¯s anger, the butler quickly explained everything that had happened before he was injured. ¡°good, very good!¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a small village. if i don¡¯t kill him, then kill the black tortoise and get justice for my son!¡± bubai ximen immediately summoned his men and was about to set off. ¡°wait a minute!¡± at this moment, a voice rang out. immediately, everyone saw a white-haired man holding a bouquet of red almonds suddenly appear from the space. ¡°ancestor?¡± ¡°greetings, ancestor!¡± seeing this person, everyone present knelt down one after another with extremely respectful expressions. even invincible west gate bowed. ¡°let me go. 1 want to move around too.¡±ximen potian said. ¡°that¡¯s great! old ancestor, if you make a move, qing ¡®er will definitely be saved.¡±invincible ximen was instantly overjoyed. the old ancestor was at the divine king realm. that was the most powerful existence in the divine world at present. no one was a match for the old ancestor. ¡°okay, 1¡¯11 go too.¡± ximen potian smiled faintly. looking at ximen potian¡¯s departing figure, everyone present had respectful expressions as they shouted in unison,¡± ¡°farewell, ancestor!¡± only the butler, who was kneeling on the ground, had a flash of anxiety in his eyes. he prayed in his heart,¡±1 hope the ancestor is not a match for that dirty old turtle! otherwise, i¡¯m dead.¡± in the courtyard. xiao changtian finished preparing the ointment and smeared it on mu zhantian¡¯s body. mu zhantian¡¯s entire body began to recover. even his broken arm, which had been compressed into a bloody mist, was reassembling at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°senior, this¡­isn¡¯t this too unbelievable?¡± mu renjie looked on from the side with a surprised expression. it was unbelievable! ¡°it¡¯s just so-so. however, this is my first time trying such a method.¡±xiao changtian said lightly. then, he waved his hand and yawned.¡±alright, i¡¯m tired. 1¡¯11 go take a nap first. you guys just wait.¡± after saying that, xiao changtian was about to lie down on the rocking chair. it was at this moment that he remembered that he had refined some medicine that could treat mu renjie¡¯s green skin disease. ¡°take this and make it into water yourself. after taking it, it will take effect within fifteen minutes.¡± after xiao changtian finished his instructions, he lay down on the rocking chair and took a nap. ¡°drink it in water?¡± mu renjie looked at the black pill in his hand with a puzzled expression. he wasn¡¯t sick, so why did senior give him the pill? however, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. he took out a small bowl, washed the medicine, and swallowed it.. Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Renjie, Why Do You Call Him Senior? ! chapter 226: renjie, why do you call him senior? ! translator: 549690339 ¡°buzz!¡± mu renjie had just taken the medicine when his body emitted a white light. as the white light emerged, the heart of wood spirit in mu renjie¡¯s heart suddenly trembled violently as if it had received some kind of strong call. soon after. mu renjie could feel that the barrier in his body had broken through like a piece of paper. in the next moment. the originally clear sky suddenly turned into dark clouds. between the tortoises, one could even vaguely see lightning flashing. clearly, it was a treasure like the heart of the wood spirit. coupled with mu renjie¡¯s aura, it was the aura of the divine realm and was not tolerated by the laws! ¡°not good¡­¡± mu renjie¡¯s expression changed. he couldn¡¯t withstand the heavenly dao lightning tribulation. the cold, murderous wind blew, giving people goosebumps. even xiao changtian, who was napping, was woken up. ¡°can¡¯t i sleep? it¡¯s so annoying.¡± xiao changtian stood up from the recliner, his face filled with annoyance. he had just fallen asleep, and it was going to rain? he shook his head, turned around, and went back to his room. he slammed the door shut. however¡­ he had just closed the door of the room when the dark clouds, lightning, and thunder in the sky suddenly disappeared. even the cold wind in the space seemed to shiver and disappear in an instant. the sky became clear again. a ray of bright sunlight shot down directly and landed on the corner of mu renjie¡¯s mouth. it accentuated his mouth that was wide open and laughing like a fist! ¡°this¡­ this, this, this¡­the lightning tribulation is gone?¡± after a full 15 minutes, mu renjie smacked his lips and barely regained his senses. his face was filled with horror. he did not expect that someone could completely repel the lightning tribulation just because of a sentence! what kind of cultivation was this? what realm was this? mu renjie still clearly remembered that when ye fan used the axe to split open the lower realm, he used the axe intent to completely suppress the law of lightning. however, with just a simple sentence from senior, the lightning tribulation of laws had completely disappeared? mu renjie was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know how to express his disbelief! ¡°ahem, renjie, where am i?¡± at the same time, mu zhantian, who was lying on the ground, regained consciousness. he coughed lightly and slowly opened his eyes. the moment he opened his eyes, he found himself in a small courtyard with mu renjie and a mortal standing in front of him. ¡°patriarch, you¡¯re awake?¡± mu renjie was overjoyed when he saw that the clan leader had woken up. he hurriedly helped the clan leader up. however¡­ he accidentally used too much strength and instantly threw the clan leader away! luckily, mu zhantian was a divine lord, so he somersaulted in the space and slowly stopped. ¡°eh? how could i have such great power?¡± mu renjie¡¯s face revealed an extremely puzzled expression. he just wanted to help the clan leader. ¡°renjie, when did you break through to the divine king realm?¡± mu zhantian, who was flying back, was shocked. he looked at mu renjie curiously and his face was full of joy. the junior he thought highly of had finally broken through to the godly king realm? but suddenly. mu zhantian¡¯s expression turned cold again. he felt that something was wrong. he recalled that he had been knocked out by the songren sword in the main hall of the ancient song tribe. in fact¡­ he clearly remembered that his eyes were cut by the songren sword, and his arm seemed to have been trampled into meat paste by the songren sword. ¡°why can i still see? quot; ¡°why is my arm still here?¡± mu zhantian muttered to himself as he looked around. he saw his ancestor, mu xianglong, moving bricks in the backyard not far away! moreover¡­ not just moving bricks. he had moved a brick, but he hadn¡¯t moved it! ¡°this¡­¡± ¡°could it be an illusion from the netherworld?¡± mu zhantian murmured. he nodded and observed the surroundings. the more he looked, the more he felt that it was the same. this was the only way to explain why he could see again and why his arm had recovered. ¡°sigh, i didn¡¯t expect that my dragon subduing wood clan would be persecuted by the ancient pine clan to this extent.¡± mu zhantian shook his head and sat on the stone bench with a depressed look. ¡°patriarch, what are you talking about? we¡¯re not dead.¡± mu renjie hurriedly explained when he saw mu zhantian¡¯s expression. ¡°renjie, sigh, looks like your heart of the wood spirit has been dug out by someone. even your soul is beginning to spout nonsense.¡± mu zhantian shook his head and covered his face with his hands. they were from the dragon subduing wood clan, but they had fallen into such a state. even renjie¡¯s last soul would be destroyed! he hated it! he hated himself for trusting that guy, songren sword. ¡°patriarch, we were really saved. the ancient pine tribe has been destroyed.¡± mu zhan renjie said. ¡°how is that possible? even the old ancestor was moving bricks, but he couldn¡¯t even move a single brick. if this wasn¡¯t fake, then what was this?¡±mu zhantian shook his head. ¡°f * ck, grandson, what do you mean?¡± hearing mu zhantian say that he couldn¡¯t lift a brick, mu xianglong was furious. hearing mu xianglong¡¯s deep voice, mu zhantian was so frightened that he quivered. ¡°ancestor, 1¡­¡± mu zhantian was so frightened that he stood up and broke out in cold sweat. it was also at this moment that he felt his own fear and came back to his senses. ¡°i didn¡¯t die?¡± mu zhantian was shocked and slapped his left cheek. ¡°pa!¡± with a crisp sound, a huge palm print condensed on the left side of mu zhantian¡¯s face. ¡°it hurts!¡± ¡°it hurts!¡± mu zhantian said in a deep voice, but his face was full of surprise. he could feel the pain, which meant that he was not dead and still conscious! ¡°no, i want to try again.¡± mu zhantian slapped himself on the right side of his face. with the clear and loud sound of the slap, mu zhantian jumped up. ¡°awoooo!¡± he howled in pain, but his face was filled with joy. because he could feel the pain. this proved that he was not dead! ¡°that¡¯s great. i¡¯m not dead. i still have a chance to take revenge. our dragon subduing wood race can still take revenge!¡±mu zhantian looked at mu renjie and said happily. ¡°you, go and pour us a cup of tea.¡± mu zhantian looked at ye fan and said directly. ¡°alright.¡± ye fan nodded and walked away. ¡°renjie, quickly tell me, how did you break through to the divine king realm? is that mortal your subordinate?¡± mu zhantian pulled mu renjie to sit down. however, mu renjie shook him off and caught up with ye fan. he hurriedly apologized,¡±senior, the patriarch doesn¡¯t know your identity, please don¡¯t take offense.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± renjie, what are you doing?¡± ¡°why are you calling a mortal senior?¡± mu zhantian asked in confusion.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Could This Be Mystical Spirit Liquid? ! chapter 227: could this be mystical spirit liquid? ! translator: 549690339 the stream was murmuring, birds were singing, and a man and two beasts were slowly making their way over on a secluded path. ¡°beauty, as long as you agree to become my dao-companion, 1¡¯11 slap you no matter who comes.¡± the dirty old turtle rode on the fat rongrong¡¯s head, looking at the red clothed woman as he said. ¡°hmph, if it weren¡¯t for you, our village wouldn¡¯t be in danger. it¡¯s not too late for you to run now. if the ximen family really sends people here, you¡¯ll definitely be made into soup.¡± the woman in red frowned. in reality, she knew very well what the consequences would be if she was snatched away by eastern green gate. however, for the safety of the entire village, she had no choice. she was merely a puny low level deity. how could she possibly be a match for the ximen clan? even in the entire small village, the strongest existence was only at the divine spirit realm. even a servant of the ximen family could easily reach such a realm. ¡°no need. if those people dare to come, i¡¯ll slap them one by one.¡±the dirty old turtle raised its proud turtle head. ¡°boss, you don¡¯t even need to do anything. how can these trash be worthy of you?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll do it!¡± fatty rongrong patted her own chest, solemnly making a promise. ¡°fatty, good job!¡± black tortoise rubbed the fat rongrong¡¯s head, praising. ¡°beauty, you still haven¡¯t told me your name yet. at least let me know your name!¡±the old dirty turtle stared at the red-robed woman and chased after her relentlessly. the red-robed woman was frustrated. the ximen family would definitely send people to take revenge. she replied impatiently,¡±wang luoying!¡± then, he quickened his pace and headed toward the small village. ¡°wang luoying, good name, i like it!¡± ¡°beauty, i¡¯ve taken a fancy to you!¡± the corners of the dirty old turtle¡¯s mouth curled into a confident and domineering smile. he did not believe that he, the dignified sea king, could not do this! his biggest stain was phantom of the nine phoenix dynasty. this time, he would definitely not fail again! ¡°fatty, keep up!¡± old filthy turtle patted fatty rongrong¡¯s head, and fatty rongrong followed. very quickly. they arrived at the small mountain village. this was an extremely quiet small mountain village. hundreds of birds were chirping in unison, but the sound was extremely pleasant to the ears. it was similar to the sound of flowing water and the sound of the wind blowing the leaves¡­ countless sounds of nature mixed together, making the mountain village seem quiet and calming. however, logically speaking, there should not be many people in such a small mountain village. but at this moment. hundreds of people gathered together, their faces filled with panic, disappointment, and sadness. there were even wounds and bloodstains on their bodies. it was obvious that a battle had happened before. ¡°luoying, you¡­you¡¯re back?¡± at this moment, a man in gray clothes, although not handsome, had decent facial features and an anxious expression on his face. he hurriedly ran over and asked with concern. ¡°tianbao, i¡¯m back. but don¡¯t worry, 1 wasn¡¯t tainted by ximen qing.¡±wang luoying said firmly with a burning gaze. ¡°luoying, 1 don¡¯t care about these things. it¡¯s good that you can come back safely. 1 can¡¯t protect you!¡±tian bao sobbed helplessly. ¡°cough cough, now is not the time to talk about this.¡¯the village chief stood out. he was a middle-aged man with a thin figure. he looked at wang luoying and asked anxiously,¡±luoying, what¡¯s going on? how did you get back?¡± wang luoying¡¯s expression darkened as she explained the entire sequence of events. ¡°what is it? it¡¯s actually like this?¡± everyone present was shocked when they heard that. killing ximen qing was no small matter. their small mountain village would definitely suffer the revenge of the ximen family! ¡°my two benefactors, thank you for saving luo ying, but now, we can¡¯t even take care of ourselves.¡± ¡°please follow us and escape!¡± village chief looked gratefully at the old dirty turtle and fat rongrong, but the power of the ximen family wasn¡¯t something their little mountain village could resist. ¡°no need, my boss will kill as many as they come. my boss is invincible!¡± fatty rongrong pinched her waist, her face full of pride as she said. however, village chief only shook his head and said,¡±¡±although you were able to defeat the ximen family¡¯s butler, it¡¯s enough to show that the strength of the two benefactors is above the supreme god realm.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± ¡°the ximen family has a godly king!¡± ¡°godkings are the strongest existences in the entire immortal world!¡± village chief explained patiently. in the era when god emperor and god emperor did not appear, god kings were invincible in the divine world! ¡°let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to pack anything now. just run as far as you can. we¡¯ll split up and run!¡± ¡°fallen flower, heavenly treasure, the two of you follow me. although village chief¡¯s realm is low, it¡¯s not difficult for me to escape.¡± ¡°the ximen family¡¯s main target is the two of you. if i take you with me, we might have a chance of survival.¡± as village chief spoke, he pulled wang luoying and wang tianbao and turned them into a trail of smoke. he quickly ran away. ¡°sigh, these people are really boring.¡± the dirty old turtle shook his head. ¡°then boss, why don¡¯t you directly activate the black tortoise dharma idol? won¡¯t these people know your strength?¡± fatty rongrong scratched her butt and asked in puzzlement. ¡°hmph, you don¡¯t understand. the easiest way to pick up a girl is to let her think that you¡¯re very ordinary.¡± ¡°next, you expose your identity and shock her!¡± ¡°this is the best way to pick up girls!¡± ¡°when you have time, read master¡¯s books more often. i¡¯m already familiar with all the overbearing ceo stuff!¡± the dirty old turtle squatted on top of rongrong¡¯s head, arrogantly ordering. ¡°yes, yes.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll definitely study hard when i get back and learn from boss!¡± fatty rongrong nodded. after the old dirty turtle took a piss, the two of them chased after him. not long after they left, a stream of light instantly fell. the terrifying pressure instantly smashed a huge pit in the ground. ¡°all the monsters are here. he ran so fast?¡± invincible west gate held the red apricot in his hand and frowned. but at the same time. his gaze was fixed on the yellow liquid in front of him. ¡°this is¡­¡± bubai ximen stared at the yellow liquid and frowned. there was a fishy smell in his nose. however, his divine telekinesis detected an extremely dense spiritual qi. ¡°could this be the rumored mystical spirit liquid?¡± invincible west gate squatted down and observed carefully. the more he observed, the more he felt that the yellow liquid in front of him was not simple. in fact¡­ the spiritual energy in his dantian seemed to have started to stir after smelling the scent. ¡°let me try.¡± ximen bubai used his true essence to send a drop of yellow liquid into his dantian.. Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Someone Wants to Tear Down My Courtyard? chapter 228: someone wants to tear down my courtyard? _1 translator: 549690339 ¡°buzz!¡± in the next moment. bubai ximen¡¯s dantian trembled. a wave of energy fluctuation appeared around him! the powerful aura caused the surrounding trees and houses to collapse with a bang! smoke and dust filled the sky. but after the dust settled. what he got in return was bubai ximen¡¯s wild laughter. ¡°hahaha, this is really mystical spirit liquid, this is really mystical spirit liquid!¡± bubai ximen laughed loudly. then, he lay down and opened his mouth wide, drinking the yellow liquid in front of him wantonly. some yellow liquid even splashed on some grass. ximen bubai directly ate the grass without any disgust or resistance. ¡°hahaha, after drinking the mystic spirit liquid, my strength has improved!¡± ximen bubai laughed and sat down in the space in front of him to cultivate! after a few hours, invincible west gate opened his eyes. his body was emitting an extremely powerful aura! it was terrifying! ¡°humph, we can track him based on his aura.¡± invincible west gate locked onto the aura of the villagers and disappeared into the space in front of him. on the other side. the monkey originally wanted to find some more monkeys to play with, but it had always been thinking about xiao changtian¡¯s punishment. he felt that he wasn¡¯t as tough as the dirty old turtle. ¡°no, let¡¯s go back first. at most, we¡¯ll find the great sun immortal as a cover again!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, let¡¯s do it!¡± monkey nodded. then, he took out a thin silver needle from his ear and stroked it seriously. the silver needle began to grow bigger, thicker, and longer! ¡°hehe, good baby, give me another bucket.¡± monkey chuckled. he held his weapon with both hands and directly shot into the void. ¡°bang!¡± with the sound of a membrane being pierced, a huge hole instantly appeared in the divine world¡¯s regional wall. as if it had the experience of being stabbed a few times before, the lightning of law was already used to it. this time, it did not resist and instead obediently accepted it. ¡°hehe, 1¡¯11 go too. old dirty turtle, you two just wait to be punished.¡± monkey chuckled and instantly jumped into the space in front of him. as for the hole. it seemed to have sensed something and did not close it immediately, as if it did not want to be stabbed a second time. as expected. two hours later, everyone from the small mountain village arrived at this place. ¡°this is?¡± ¡°an inter-world passageway? quot; village chief looked at the hole in front of him. his face first revealed a hint of doubt, but then it turned into a determined expression. ¡°let¡¯s go to the lower realm to hide!¡± village chief brought wang luoying and wang tianbao and jumped in. fatty rongrong and the old dirty turtle followed behind. sensing that it was about time, the passageway between the divine world and the tian yuan continent began to slowly close. ¡°hmm? heading to the lower realm? quot; invincible west gate frowned, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it and followed them in. the monkey descended from the passageway and flew towards the great sun sect. as for the village chief and the others, they were running aimlessly. at the same time. a white-robed figure also rushed over. his entire body carried a profound and heavy aura. the aura around him fluctuated, and his entire aura was extremely sinister. ¡°hmph, what is the demon god¡¯s purpose? why does he want me to help him kill an ant?¡± ¡°he even spared no expense to help me break through to godking through the barrier between the divine realm and the tian yuan continent?¡± the white-robed figure was sir god qi qin. however, sir god qi qin¡¯s expression was extremely grave as he pondered over this question. the demon god¡¯s strength was far stronger than his. a few years ago, he went into seclusion. no one knew the whereabouts of the demon god. if a demon god wanted to kill an ant, it would be a piece of cake. however, the demon god actually helped him break through to the divine king realm to kill people. it was truly baffling. divine lord qi qin pondered this question as he advanced. at this moment. invincible ximen also chased down from the inter-world passageway and saw sir god qi qin. sir god qi qin also sensed a powerful aura and looked up. ¡°sir god qi qin? ¡°invincible west gate?¡± both of their faces revealed a puzzled expression. clearly, they did not expect to actually meet in a mere lower realm. as he spoke. bubai ximen descended from the sky. after the two of them talked for a while, they found out that both of them were going to kill someone! ¡°congratulations, you actually broke through to the godly king realm now.¡±lnvincible west gate congratulated. ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. the direction we¡¯re chasing should be the same. why don¡¯t we join forces?¡±said sir god qi qin. he kept feeling that the demon god was tricking him! even though the demon god helped him break through to the divine king realm, he still felt that there was something wrong with the demon god. otherwise, why didn¡¯t the demon god kill him himself? at this time, there was an invincible west gate who could help him test the situation first. ¡°hahaha, to be able to join forces with sir god qi qin, no, godly king qi qin, you can do whatever you want even in the divine world. back then, you killed two godly kings with your divine lord realm (¡°invincible west gate sighed. then, the two of them set off together. ¡°not good, the ximen family¡¯s godking has appeared!¡± as the village chief ran, he sensed the aura behind him. he could sense that the aura in front of him was getting stronger and closer. ¡°i have no choice but to try my luck!¡± the village chief brought wang luoying and the other two and ran into the existence. for some reason, he felt that there seemed to be an opportunity in the small village that could protect them from death! ¡°hehe, where are you going!¡± behind him, invincible ximen had a cold smile on his face. in front of a godly king, all obstacles and mazes were useless. ¡°this is a small courtyard. let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± the village chief brought wang luoying and wang tianbao into the small courtyard of the heaven building sect elder and closed the door. ¡°hehe, if you want to die, then destroy this small courtyard together!¡± bubai ximen immediately caught up. his entire body erupted with a terrifying aura as he slammed his palm towards the small courtyard in front of him. ¡°boom!¡± in the next moment. his entire body was sent flying! ¡°how did this happen?¡± invincible west gate, who had been sent flying by tan fei, crashed into two houses before he came to a stop. in the small courtyard, the village chief and the other two who felt all this revealed expressions of disbelief. ¡°that¡¯s great. this small courtyard is a supreme magic treasure! even godkings can¡¯t shatter it!¡± wang luoying was overjoyed. the peddler who had his house smashed into pieces saw the two people¡¯s fierce expressions and immediately ran to xiao changtian¡¯s small courtyard and told elder zhuyi everything. ¡°what?¡± ¡°someone actually wants to tear down my small courtyard?¡± ¡°stop what you¡¯re doing!¡± elder xiao zhu was furious..¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: Beat up Invincible West Gate!_i chapter 229: beat up invincible west gate!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°boom!¡± seeing that he was sent flying, invincible west gate was furious. he was a dignified godly king, but he actually suffered defeat in the lower realm? it would be better if he was alone! however¡­ seven zither stood beside him. if this matter were to spread back, where would his face go? ximen bubai immediately used his killer move and bombarded the small courtyard of the heaven building sect elder. ¡°hahaha, 1 didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a treasure in the lower realm!¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t use my strength just now, hahaha.¡± invincible west gate laughed awkwardly as the true essence in his dantian bombarded fiercely. boom! boom! boom! boom! the small merchants and peddlers nearby were so frightened that they hid away one after another. divine king seven zither only smiled faintly as he responded to invincible ximen¡¯s explanation. however, a bad premonition arose in his heart. ¡°why is it that even a godly monarch can¡¯t break through a small courtyard?¡± divine king seven zither frowned as he tried to guess what the demon god wanted him to do. the person he wanted to kill seemed to be in this small town. the heaviness in his heart grew heavier and deeper. and in the air, fat rongrong looked at all of this, doubtfully asking: ¡°boss, aren¡¯t we going to go down and take care of it?¡± ¡°isn¡¯t this the perfect time to be the hero saving the damsel in distress?¡± fatty rongrong said doubtfully. ¡°fatty, hurry up and run. we can¡¯t care about picking up girls now. that damn monkey has already gone to find daoist big sun as a cover. we should hurry up and follow him. otherwise, we¡¯ll definitely be skinned by master.¡± the dirty old turtle grabbed fatty rongrong¡¯s ear, urging him to fly towards great sun sect. ¡°boom!¡± below. invincible west gate bombarded the small courtyard in a frenzy. he even felt that he was already tired from bombarding it. fine beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead. however, seven zither was by his side. he could not lose face! moreover, he had to be careful. he had drunk the mystic spirit liquid before! that was a divine item. although there was still a stench in his throat, it was enough to support his true essence! he continued to bombard them. finally, he saw the effect. ¡°kacha!¡± following a soft cracking sound, a gap finally appeared on the wall of the small courtyard. with the appearance of this gap, the entire wall began to collapse and crack! ¡°what?¡± seeing the wall collapse, the village chief and the other two in the small courtyard were instantly shocked. they had originally wanted to rely on this wall to resist, but now it seemed that they could not do so. ¡°it¡¯s over. we can only wait for death today.¡± the village chief said helplessly, his face filled with despair. ¡°hehe, you dare to kill my great-grandson. you should be prepared to die.¡±invincible west gate panted as he spoke. he did not expect that the walls of this small courtyard would be so difficult to break! it took him a full 15 minutes to completely open the wall of the small courtyard! ¡°sigh!¡± in the courtyard. the three of them sighed and closed their eyes, ready to die. ¡°damn you, how dare you destroy our small courtyard? do you want to die?& quot; at this moment, elder zhu yi was the first to arrive. he cursed angrily. the five of them had originally rented a house in town, but later on, they built this small courtyard and lived closer to the senior. he did not expect that someone would actually dare to cause trouble! ¡°mahayana realm?¡± ¡°hmph, ants!¡± invincible west gate was stopped. the first thing he felt was danger. however, when he turned his head and saw that elder zhu yi was only in the mahayana realm, he instantly sneered. the ants of the lower realm were nothing in front of him. however¡­ in the next moment. he had just finished laughing when he was stunned! he saw that in the space before him, more than ten godly kings were following behind him. they ran over and looked at elder zhu yi respectfully. ¡°boss, the other big brothers said that they were rushing the progress, so they didn¡¯t come. they sent a few rookies like us.¡± god king blackheaven said respectfully. ¡°boss, i heard that someone actually dared to tear down your small courtyard. let us settle this matter.¡± ¡°yes, yes!¡± mu xianglong quickly echoed from the side. they, these divine kings, ran out. it was really too tiring to dust and move bricks. with their current divine king realm, they simply could not do it! but it was different when he came out! he came out to fight and teach them a lesson! this was much easier than moving bricks and smashing dust! ¡°you¡­ you are the black sky divine king?¡± ¡°you are divine king red cloud?¡± ¡°you are the god king of the dragon subduing wood clan of the great wood immortal continent?¡± opposite him, invincible west gate looked at the people in front of him with a puzzled expression. these people seemed to look very similar to the god kings that were known by the old man. ¡°you are invincible west gate?¡± god king blackheaven and the rest recognized the godly king in front of them at the first moment. it was invincible ximen! ¡°it¡¯s me. how did you become like this?¡± invincible west gate asked. however¡­ before bubai could get an answer, the peddler pointed at him and said angrily,¡± ¡°this person smashed zhuyi¡¯s small courtyard!¡± although the peddler¡¯s voice was not loud, it sounded like thunder to god king black sky, god king red cloud, and the others. ¡°brothers, f * ck him!¡± instantly. as divine king red cloud¡¯s voice fell, more than a dozen divine kings swarmed forward and pressed ximen bubai to the ground, ravaging him crazily. ¡°it¡¯s you, you dare to demolish boss yi¡¯s small courtyard?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll fight!¡± ¡°brothers, beat them up ruthlessly. if anyone is beaten lightly, they will go back and dust themselves for an extra two hours.¡± more than a dozen godly kings punched and kicked. all kinds of methods were used on invincible ximen at the same time. in the middle of the street, invincible west gate screamed like a pig being slaughtered. ¡°ah!¡± this scream reverberated through the clouds. even the people in the entire town heard it clearly. ¡°stop fighting, ah!¡± ¡°please, big brothers, stop fighting!¡± ximen bubai begged, but the black sky divine king directly used his black sky technique and sealed ximen bubai¡¯s mouth instantly. invincible west gate was rendered speechless. when seven zither god king saw this scene, he immediately wanted to save him. although invincible west gate was his chess piece, he could not die here. he took out his zither, and the notes turned into blade lights that attacked. ¡°be careful!¡± wang luoying hurriedly reminded when she saw seven zither divine king make a move! however, it was already too late.. one of the sound wave attacks landed directly on divine king red cloud¡¯s back! Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: That Divine Hound?_i chapter 230: that divine hound?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°clang!¡± the sound of the zither directly turned into a saber beam, bringing with it an ear-piercing fluctuation in the space. even the void seemed to have been cut open by this musical note saber beam! the sound of the zither was harsh and austere. just by listening, the village chief and the other two could feel a terrifying aura! ¡°seal your hearing!¡± village chief reminded wang luoying and wang tianbao. their strength was too low. against the sound wave attack of seven zither god king, even if they heard the zither, their divine senses would tremble! divine lord seven zither played the zither, and the terrifying blade light slashed at divine king red cloud¡¯s back. ¡°pow!¡± however, in the next moment, there was only the sound of air colliding. it was like a bubble hitting the surface of a person¡¯s skin. divine king red cloud did not feel anything at all. she continued to punch bubai ximen! ¡°what happened? my zither attacks are ineffective?¡± when seven zither divine king saw this scene, his heart skipped a beat. he was about to play again when elder zhu yi sent him flying with a kick! ¡°sneak attack from behind, don¡¯t talk about martial ethics!¡± ¡°get lost!¡± elder zhuyi said angrily. he picked up the bricklayer¡¯s knife in his hand and slashed down. with a clack, the zither that god king seven zither had just repaired shattered into two again! ¡°you¡­¡± ¡°you dare to destroy my zither?¡± qi qin divine lord was shocked. his zither was his lifeblood, but now it had been destroyed by someone else. how could he not be furious? ¡°i¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± sir god qi qin bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he charged towards elder zhu yi with an extremely furious expression. destroying his life root, he was going to risk his life! ¡°heh heh, with just your small grid? he was even worse than the new brick-moving worker, mu xianglong.¡± elder zhu yi shook his head with a contemptuous look on his face. god king seven zither was simply too weak. it was weak to the point of a realm! he directly sent a slap over, sending seven zither flying. ¡°puff!¡± seven zither was like a kite with a broken string in midair as he spat out blood. then, he crashed into the wall of the courtyard and fainted. ¡°so weak? you can¡¯t even take a slap?¡± elder zhuyi shook his head. on the other side, invincible west gate was beaten up and was unconscious. in this world, which godly king realm powerhouse could face the combined violent beating of more than ten godly king realm powerhouses? ¡°alright, bring these two people back to the small courtyard and carry out the labor reform according to senior. let them follow me to dust.¡± elder zhu yi said. ¡°yes, boss zhuyi, we¡¯ll bring them back now.¡± the godkings at the side hurriedly nodded and carried the two of them, preparing to leave. ¡°oh right, why did the three of you barge into my courtyard?¡± elder zhuyi looked at the three of them and frowned. anyone could tell that the three of them had escaped into his courtyard to avoid being chased. if it weren¡¯t for these three people, the courtyard wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble. ¡°we¡­¡± seeing elder zhuyi staring at them coldly, the three of them opened their hearing again, not knowing how to explain. this person in front of him was only at the mahayana realm, but he could actually become the boss of more than ten divine kings? what kind of identity was this? what kind of expert was this! moreover, it seemed that the courtyard they had hidden in was the courtyard of this expert. ¡°senior, we had no choice but to hide here in a hurry. please forgive us.¡¯the village chief hurriedly opened his mouth to beg for forgiveness. ¡°forgive?¡± ¡°come back with me to collect dust. 1¡¯11 let you leave after the meeting.¡± elder zhu yi looked at the three people in front of him and said in a deep voice. this courtyard was built overnight with a fingernail¡¯s worth of dust that he had painstakingly obtained from the senior. he had wanted to use it as a base, but now it had been destroyed. no matter who was chasing after who, he had suffered the greatest loss! ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± village chief and the other two nodded repeatedly and followed behind the crowd. ¡°senior is really a good person. he actually only asked us to dust him.& wang luoying said. ¡°that¡¯s right. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of expert this is. because of us, his magic treasure was damaged. he didn¡¯t blame us too much. on the contrary, he only asked us to dust it.¡±village chief said. ¡°yes, yes, we¡¯re simply lucky!¡± wang tianbao said gratefully. however, just as he finished speaking, a huge divine dog suddenly appeared in his sea of consciousness. under the feet of the divine dog, the chess lines were dense, and the dazzling stars in the universe turned into chess pieces. the divine dog opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to devour the sky and the moon. it stared coldly at wang tianbao and asked in a deep voice,¡±dogshit luck? say another word?¡± alpha¡¯s dharma stared at wang tianbao! ¡°you, you, you, you¡­¡± wang tianbao looked at the divine dog that had suddenly appeared in his divine sense in shock. his face was filled with disbelief. his entire body trembled, and he did not dare to move at all! it was as if he would be swallowed by the divine dog in front of him in an instant if he moved. ¡°senior, i-i¡­ i¡¯m just saying that we¡¯re lucky.¡± wang tianbao hurriedly explained. alpha snorted coldly and left in an instant. ¡°tianbao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± wang luoying hurriedly asked. wang tianbao wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and shook his head hurriedly.¡±nothing, nothing. i just had hysteria just now.¡± wang tianbao didn¡¯t dare to speak of what had just happened. it was too terrifying! that divine dog was the most terrifying existence he had ever seen! it would be good if he knew this matter by heart. sometimes, the more he knew, the more dangerous it was. he could not bring this danger to the people around him. ¡°oh, then let¡¯s follow them in. it¡¯s in this small courtyard.¡± wang luoying pulled wang tianbao¡¯s sleeve and hurriedly followed elder zhuyi and the others. ¡°leave these two here first. we¡¯ll talk about it when they wake up.¡± after elder zhu yi gave his orders, divine king red cloud threw ximen bubai and the other two on the ground. then, those who were going to dust and those who were going to carry bricks went to carry bricks. village chief and the other two stared fixedly at the dozen or so godly kings, and their faces revealed incomparably shocked expressions. ¡°senior godking, are you going to collect the dust?¡± wang luoying could not help but ask. this was a godly king, an invincible existence in the divine realm. ¡°it¡¯s good to fight dust, it¡¯s wonderful to fight dust. i¡¯ll help you fight dust later, i have high hopes for you!¡±god king blackheaven said with a smile. ¡°i don¡¯t beat dust. there¡¯s a future before i move bricks! ¡°mu xianglong shook his head and moved another brick. ¡°this¡­¡± village chief, wang luoying, and wang tianbao did not know what to say. an awe-inspiring existence in the divine realm was actually slashing ashes and moving bricks. it was simply inconceivable! however, when they thought about how they were going to dust soon, they suddenly felt that this seemed to be a good thing. at least they could get to know the godly king powerhouses. ¡°wait here, i¡¯ll get you some tools.¡±elder zhuyi ordered the three of them to stand where they were while he left to get the tools. village chief and the other two followed elder zhuyi¡¯s instructions and stood still. however, the three of them were slowly sizing up the small courtyard from the corner of their eyes. human curiosity was endless! although they knew that elder zhu yi was powerful, there shouldn¡¯t be so many godly kings who were dead set on fighting him, right? wang tianbao was also sizing him up. his gaze involuntarily landed on the side of the kennel. in an instant, his body shook. he actually saw a dog, a dog playing chess. ¡°yes, yes, yes¡­¡± wang tianbao stammered and hurriedly rubbed his eyes. he was more willing to believe that he had seen wrongly. however, when he opened his eyes again, he saw that it was still the same divine hound. at this moment, the divine dog was lying on the ground, drawing a chessboard under its feet, playing by itself! Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Brother Wushuang ~ Let me bandage it for you!_i chapter 231: brother wushuang ~ let me bandage it for you!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°what is it?¡± wang luoying frowned and looked in the direction of wang tianbao. ¡°a dog that can play chess? so cute!¡± wang luoying couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise. ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± wang tianbao was shocked. he hurriedly bowed to alpha and apologized. ¡°senior, i¡¯m sorry. she can¡¯t speak. please don¡¯t be angry!¡± wang tianbao hurriedly apologized. cold sweat trickled down his forehead. he was indeed scared silly by wang luoying¡¯s words. the person in front of him was a divine dog! ¡°tianbao, what are you doing? why did you suddenly apologize to the puppy?¡± wang luoying could not help but ask curiously. ¡°luoying, stop talking. this is senior divine hound. you can¡¯t be impudent in front of senior.¡±wang tianbao hurriedly reminded. ¡°divine hound?¡± wang luoying frowned and looked at wang tianbao in confusion. then she looked at alpha lying on the ground and shook her head. at this moment, elder zhuyi walked over with three shovels.¡±follow me to dust!¡± elder zhuyi brought the three of them to the backyard. in the courtyard. the golden arowana was leisurely diving, the pony was hiding in some grass, and alpha was scratching his head, staring at the chessboard in a daze. phoenix remained motionless in the chicken coop! the white tiger was on the roof, enjoying the sunlight! ¡°sigh, why did senior go to sleep again? 1 still wanted to chat with senior.¡± chu yiren walked out, holding the pastries she had learned from mu jiuhuang, ready to let xiao changtian try them. unfortunately, xiao changtian went back to his room to sleep. chu yiren sat alone on the stone bench, looking up at the sky. she rested her chin on her hands, her face filled with the sorrow of a young girl¡­ in the great sun sect. a huge black tortoise dharma idol was as high as the sky, and endless seawater poured down from its body. its aura was terrifying! a monkey walked out from the primordial chaos with a huge godly metal in his hand. he looked majestic and dignified! the two of them were staring at each other. ¡°damn turtle, do you know first come first serve? i was the one who went to find daoist master da yang first!¡± monkey said angrily as he stabbed the heaven raising rod in his hand at black tortoise. ¡°hmph, so what if you came first? when did the three of us not go out together, but master only hit me? daoist big sun must come with me!¡± the black tortoise retorted, and the boundless seawater around it enveloped the big stick. ¡°bang!¡± the two extreme forces collided in space, causing the space to tremble. fatty rongrong directly hugged great sun zhenren, shivering to the side. daoist da yang¡¯s face turned red from being hugged, and he found it hard to breathe! perfected zhongxian and the others had already led the disciples of great sun sect away. the black tortoise and the monkey were fighting. even the aftershock could completely tear the space apart. how could they dare to stay? ¡°daoist big sun, tell me, who are you going with?¡± the black tortoise stretched out its turtle head and looked at the great sun immortal. ¡°you choose!¡± monkey snorted coldly and said coldly. h j h big sun zhenren was being hugged by fatty rongrong, he couldn¡¯t even breathe, how could he still speak? ¡°hmph, damn turtle, you still dare to threaten me? i¡¯ve long disliked you. i¡¯ll stab you to death!¡± monkey held the large metal rod with both hands and stroked it. the object in his hand began to grow larger and larger, directly breaking through the black tortoise¡¯s seawater as if it had penetrated a thin membrane and stabbed towards the black tortoise¡¯s head. ¡°bump!¡± ¡°damn monkey, are you serious?¡± ¡°this sea king won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you!¡± seeing that monkey was about to stab him with the metal rod, black tortoise stuck its head and four legs into the turtle shell and crashed into monkey. clang! clang! the loud sound was like a great bell, and the entire dayang town was enveloped in this sound. it was incomparably shocking! fatty rongrong and great sun zhenren hugged even tighter, directly shrinking into two balls, squatting in a corner. on a snowy plateau, li wushuang was covered in blood and her face was pale. there was only a bonfire beside her! the light from the bonfire highlighted his pale face, proving that he was extremely weak. ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°damn it!¡± ¡°damn it, i actually became a loner again!¡± li wushuang cursed. he had no choice but to return to the divine world and hide in a barren land. the cold wind outside the cave was enough to freeze him to death. the environment here was too harsh! however, in order to survive, there was no other way. ¡°i can¡¯t rely on anyone. relying on the heavens and the earth is never as good as relying on myself. if i had the cultivation of a god king, 1 would go and rule the divine world now!¡± li wushuang gritted her teeth and cursed. however, the pain from her body made her face even paler and her aura weaker. ¡°sigh!¡± li wushuang sighed helplessly and turned to look at the purple-robed woman. that night, he had been fleeing for his life on the tian yuan continent when he had passed by a small, dilapidated temple. in the small temple, the woman was pestered by a few hooligans. she beat them away, and the woman had no way to repay them. she gave herself to them. that night¡­ ¡°wonderful!¡± li wushuang narrowed her eyes as she thought about what happened that night. the two large snowy mountains were uneven, and the soft murmuring sounds¡­it left him with an endless aftertaste. just as he was sighing with emotion, the purple-robed woman woke up. ¡°brother wushuang, where are we?¡± the woman said in a coquettish voice. she pretended to be dizzy and leaned on li wushuang¡¯s shoulder like a little bird. ¡°all!¡± feeling the woman¡¯s aura, peerless li felt a surge of impulse throughout his body. ¡°yan ¡®er, we¡¯re in the divine world. we¡¯ve returned to the divine world.¡±li wushuang said with a smile. ¡°divine world? brother wushuang is so awesome! nalan yan smiled charmingly at the side, causing li wushuang to be filled with smiles. ¡°but brother wushuang, why are we in the cave? it¡¯s so cold!¡±as he spoke, he burrowed into li wushuang¡¯s arms. ¡± heh heh, yan ¡®er, this is just a temporary measure, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take you out.¡±¡±li wushuang said. ¡°alright, i believe in brother wushuang!¡± nalan yan snuggled into li wushuang¡¯s embrace as she spoke softly. however, what li wushuang didn¡¯t notice was that in the depths of nalan yan¡¯s eyes, a look of disdain flashed past. that night, she had only found a few local cultivators and wanted to use their beauty to exchange for conditions. however, li wushuang had easily killed those tribulation passing cultivators. she instantly understood that li wushuang was also a powerful person. in any case, it would be a waste not to use it. he would pay a little price to let such an expert be his big hand. the deal was simply too cost-effective! ¡°brother wushuang, let me bandage your wound!¡± Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: The Lord of the Divine Court! chapter 232: the lord of the divine court! translator: 549690339 ¡°alright! yan ¡®er is so nice!¡± li wushuang looked at nalan yan who was wrapped around her waist and said with a face full of happiness. nalan yan¡¯s expression was indifferent. she lowered her head and her expression instantly turned into disgust as she began to bandage li wushuang¡¯s wounds. ¡°keke, this is really interesting!¡± ¡± what a pair of b * stards!¡± suddenly, an old voice sounded from within the cave, reprimanding angrily. hearing the voice, li wushuang and nalan yan were so frightened that they stood up. they didn¡¯t even notice the presence of others. moreover, the cave in front of him was only a very small cave. he could tell who was in the cave at a glance. ¡°hehe, with just you guys, it¡¯s still impossible for you to see me!¡± ¡°you guys are too weak.¡± the old voice mocked. ¡°brother wushuang, i am so scared!¡±nalan yan sensed danger and quickly hid behind li wushuang. although li wushuang was afraid, she still looked at the cave in front of her and shouted angrily,¡± ¡°humph, you¡¯re pretending to be a ghost. come out!¡± as she spoke, she stretched out her hand and struck out at the cave in front of her. ¡°bang!¡± as soon as he struck out with his palm, the entire cave began to shake violently. even the stone walls in front of him began to fall. however, there was no sign of any aura. ¡°hmph, he¡¯s just a supreme god realm expert. is this the attitude he has when facing a god emperor realm expert?¡± right at this moment, a black figure quietly appeared from the void. his face was filled with anger. the moment he appeared, the space in front of him seemed to be unable to withstand his might. it began to distort and tremble. ¡°plop!¡± li wushuang and nalan yan immediately knelt down in front of this terrifying aura. ¡°greetings, divine emperor!¡± li wushuang said in horror. a divine emperor was a powerhouse above a divine king. he could even begin to resonate with the heavenly dao of the divine world! just the aura alone made the two of them unable to move and willing to kneel! this was the will of a great dao! unparalleled terror! ¡°hmph, you dare to barge into the place where i cultivate in seclusion. the two of you are quite bold!¡± the black-robed deity emperor said angrily. his face was filled with incomparable anger. ¡°divine emperor, please spare our lives. the two of us didn¡¯t know that this was your territory. we¡¯ll leave now, we¡¯ll leave now!¡± li wushuang hurriedly begged for mercy, her face filled with fear. if the divine emperor wanted to kill the two of them, it would be as easy as crushing two ants. ¡°hmph, if i wanted to kill you, i would have killed you long ago. you¡¯re just two ants!¡± ¡°however, i¡¯m still in seclusion. hand this thing to divine king xuan yu. he¡¯ll naturally understand when the time comes!¡± ¡°as for the power you want, that¡¯s simple.¡± as the emperor spoke, a black light shone down on li wushuang¡¯s head. li wushuang¡¯s strength suddenly increased! ¡°buzz!¡± li wushuang¡¯s aura was trembling. she had broken through from the hierarch realm to the king god realm. in fact, during this process, there was not even a lightning tribulation. ¡°this¡­ i broke through to the god king realm? li wushuang was shocked. she didn¡¯t expect him to break through to the god king realm so easily. ¡°thank you, divine emperor! thank you, divine emperor!¡± li wushuang kneeled in front of the black-robed emperor with a grateful expression. now that she had reached the king god realm, she could finally take revenge! he wanted to find that skeleton god and kill him! to relieve the hatred in his heart. ¡°go!¡± the black-robed emperor waved his hand, and li wushuang and the others disappeared in an instant. they had already left the snowy plateau. after the two of them left, the black-robed deity emperor¡¯s face darkened and he said slowly,¡±¡±the great era is about to arrive. it¡¯s rumored that the lord of the divine court has already reincarnated. if anyone can devour his fate, then i can dominate the entire divine world.¡± ¡°however, this venerable self has seized the initiative. i¡¯m definitely going to win this round.¡± the black-clothed deity emperor laughed, and his figure gradually disappeared along with his laughter. on the other side. wang miaoshou was looking for a flower. according to xiao changtian¡¯s description, this flower should be growing in an extremely dark place. yang qi was scarce! according to logic, this flower should grow in this place.¡± wang miaoshou looked at the mountain in front of him. it was completely shady, and the sunlight could not be refracted, so it looked gloomy. however, there were no flowers he was looking for in this place! on the contrary. instead, there was a burst of fragrant wind, and beautiful women who came to pick flowers everywhere. each of them was extremely beautiful, with perfect figures. ¡°so handsome!¡± ¡°wow! look, there¡¯s someone here with eight-pack abs.¡± ¡°what a tough body! it should be great, right?¡± ¡°young master, what¡¯s your name? what are you doing here?¡± all of them were women. they surrounded wang miaoshou curiously and pointed at him. he had no choice. this kind of muscle with lines was too charming! ¡°everyone, i advise you not to touch me. you have to learn to respect yourselves.¡± wang miaoshou frowned and his face darkened. he was actually teased by a group of women. how could he tolerate this? which old man could endure such humiliation? ¡°aiyo, aren¡¯t 1 just looking at your muscles? why are you so stingy?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. we women didn¡¯t say anything. you¡¯re a man, and you¡¯re still embarrassed?¡± ¡°hehehe, this person is really interesting!¡± the beautiful women teased him one by one. wang miaoshou felt humiliated. he didn¡¯t even get the least bit of respect! why could these women point at him and touch him? he couldn¡¯t bear it. he had to return it! ¡°you can¡¯t blame me for this.¡± wang miaoshou smiled and took out a green ceramic bottle. the porcelain bottle was engraved with patterns. ¡°hehe, i¡¯ll make you beg me obediently later.¡± wang miaoshou chuckled and opened the green porcelain bottle. a gray smoke came out of the porcelain bottle. as the smoke appeared, the group of women did not know what was going on. because they didn¡¯t feel anything unusual. ¡°hehe, just this?¡± a woman smiled faintly and teased. however, at the next moment. they were stunned. they found that their bodies were burning hot and itchy, accompanied by a kind of pain, as if they were bitten by ants! Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Assassinating Chu Yirenli chapter 233: assassinating chu yirenli translator: 549690339 ¡°what¡¯s going on? what did you do to us?¡± ¡°all! i¡¯m so itchy. someone help me!¡± ¡°scratch me!¡± ¡°ah! it hurts!¡± a group of women anxiously stood on the spot and jumped around. they were itchy and painful. they wanted to reach out to scratch, but once their hands touched their skin, their skin would start to hurt violently! ¡°what have you done to us?¡± ¡°you poisoned us! you poisoned us! it¡¯s the green smoke from before!¡± one of the women reacted, and her face revealed a terrified expression. ¡°damn it, you actually dared to poison us. are you courting death?¡± many women immediately released their auras and enveloped wang miaoshou. however¡­ it was useless. all the women were extremely powerful. their powerful auras gathered together, like a hurricane on the sea. their terrifying auras were about to tear everything apart. even the trees, wildflowers, grass, and other plants beside him were all bent down. some of the rocks even began to crack! however, wang miaoshou merely stood on the spot like a huge mountain, unmoving! ¡°you¡­ how is that possible?¡± seeing this scene, the female cultivators were all shocked, and their faces were filled with fear. they could not believe that wang miaoshou was unaffected by their attacks. it was completely similar to his normal state? ¡°hmph, you people are so troublesome!¡± wang miaoshou snorted coldly. he raised his hand and threw a punch at the aura attacks of the many great empresses. ¡°bang!¡± in an instant, the aura attacks of those women seemed to have collapsed! ¡°ah!¡± the powerful force of wang miaoshou¡¯s punch sent many women flying with a calm expression. during this period. he consumed all kinds of herbs in the small courtyard and even used his master¡¯s hoe to weed. the strength of his physical body had completely increased by a level! now, these women were like ants in front of him. of course, he would not attack ordinary people. however¡­ these women were actually pointing at him and teasing him. this was absolutely intolerable! ¡°sob, sob, sob, i beg you, i¡¯m so itchy. let me go!¡± ¡°we were wrong before. we apologize to you and beg you to let us go!¡± the group of female cultivators could not stand the itching and pain on their bodies and hurriedly begged wang miaoshou for mercy. ¡°now you know how to beg?¡± ¡°this is just a small punishment!¡± as wang miaoshou spoke, he took out a green porcelain bottle. white smoke came out of the porcelain bottle and spread out. those women were wrapped in white smoke. soon after. their bodies gradually returned to normal! ¡°i¡¯m not itchy anymore!¡± ¡°i¡¯m not in pain anymore!¡± quot; ¡°how magical! quot; the female cultivators of the void holy land all revealed happy expressions because the pain and itching on their bodies had completely disappeared. ¡°what did you do to us?¡± they looked at wang miaoshou curiously, their faces revealing a puzzled expression. ¡°it¡¯s just some gas that numbs the nerves. it¡¯s nothing. doctors have both medical and poison skills!¡± wang miaoshou waved his hand. these were all things he had learned from his master¡¯s medical skills. however¡­ hearing that wang miaoshou knew medicine, the expressions of the women from the void holy land changed. ¡°you know medicine?¡± ¡°that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°then can you go and save her with us?¡± ¡°our sect master, she¡­ she has been suffering from some hidden ailments recently, but she has been unable to find a cure for them after looking for countless famous doctors. can you help our sect master?¡± a supreme god realm expert with fluffy hair and a light yellow dress walked over with an expectant look on his face. no one could casually poison them. but this muscular man in front of him could. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i don¡¯t have time.¡± wang miaoshou shook his head. the time his master gave him was half a month because this flower needed to be brewed in the past. a third of the time had already passed. he had to find this flower first. moreover, the sect master of the ru kong holy land was a god king realm cultivator. he would definitely not die in a short period of time. it wouldn¡¯t be too late for him to come back for treatment after he picked that flower. after saying that, he prepared to leave. ¡°we can give you any conditions you want!¡± seeing that wang miaoshou was about to leave, the yellow skirt hierarch hurriedly spoke again, wanting to keep wang miaoshou. ¡°i don¡¯t have time now, unless you can help me find this flower!¡± wang miao paused.¡± wang miaoshou said as he took out the note xiao changtian gave him. on the paper, xiao changtian had drawn the general appearance and characteristics of the flower. it was a red-blue flower! one side bloomed like a burning fire; one side was icy blue, as if it was ten thousand years old ice! a flower perfectly contained the two extreme powers of ice and fire! moreover¡­ this flower must be rich in extreme yin energy! ¡°this flower is a treasure of our ru kong holy land.¡±hierarch god yellow-dress stared at the image in front of her, and her face revealed a look of joy. this flower was a treasure of their void sacred land. like an empty lotus! divine lord yellow dress looked at the sky with a happy expression. ¡°really?¡± wang miaoshou was also slightly stunned, and her face revealed a look of bewilderment. ¡°the price of lying is not small. are you sure that there is such a flower in the void holy land?¡± wang miaoshou confirmed again. ¡°that¡¯s right, so many of us sisters can testify!¡± ¡°sisters, don¡¯t you think so?¡± hierarch god yellow-dress looked at the group of women behind her with a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°yes.¡± the group of disciples behind him answered in unison. ¡°senior, as long as you cure our godking, you can take the void lotus.¡±hierarch yellow dress continued. ¡°is that so?¡± wang miaoshou thought for a moment and nodded. he was going to save people and complete his master¡¯s mission at the same time! this trip was fine. ¡°senior, please!¡± under the lead of the yellow-dressed supreme god, wang miaoshou was escorted to the empty holy land. meanwhile, in the courtyard. the heavily injured and unconscious seven zither god king and ximen bubai also woke up. ¡°where is this place?¡± invincible west gate opened his eyes and sized up the courtyard. seven zither patted the dust away, his face filled with terror. in his mind, he was still thinking about how his zither had been split in half by elder zhuyi! ¡°terrifying!¡± ¡°why is there such a terrifying existence in the lower realm?¡± god king seven zither was puzzled. he looked at the stone table and stone stool beside him and wanted to sit down to think. however, he forgot to look over and saw a familiar figure. that voice was holding his chin with both hands and looking up at the blue sky in a daze! ¡°the person the demon god asked me to kill?¡± seven zither was taken aback before his expression turned cold. the quintessential essence in his palms transformed into saber light as killing intent surged.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Someone Hit the Kitel i chapter 234: someone hit the kitel i translator: 549690339 divine king seven zither stared at chu yiren. she was only in the tribulation transcendence realm and was still distracted. he wanted to kill her with a single palm strike! ¡°when you wake up, come and get rid of the dust!¡± however, just as he was about to take action, elder zhu yi kicked him in the butt, knocking him to the ground. ¡°damn it, the two of you destroyed my courtyard. hurry up and get up and work for me.¡± elder zhu yi cursed. those godly monarchs were all not working hard. now, the construction period given by the senior had been completely delayed by more than ten days. although senior didn¡¯t care, he did! senior had instructed him to do such a big thing, so he couldn¡¯t disappoint him. therefore, elder zhu yi was now chasing after everyone without stopping. ¡°you still dare to glare at me? are you looking for a beating?¡± elder zhuyi stared at ximen bubai before slapping his neck. ¡°ah!¡± during this period of time, elder zhuyi had been doing all kinds of work, such as dust-making, brick-moving, and carpentry. the strength in his hands was not something that invincible west gate could withstand. bubai ximen was slapped to the ground and let out a painful scream. following that, he was thrown over along with seven zither divine king and the other two to be turned into dust. how could ximen bubai and seven zither divine king dare to disobey? they hurriedly bent down and picked up the shovel on the ground, preparing to dust it. however¡­ when the two of them reached for the shovel, they realized that they couldn¡¯t lift it at all! ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°this is a top-notch divine weapon.¡± puzzled, invincible west gate gripped the shovel with both hands, wanting to exert force. however, the heavy shovel made him use almost all of his strength before he could pick it up completely. it was the same for seven zither! the two of them looked at each other and saw fear and shock in each other¡¯s eyes! they were dignified divine kings, but now, they actually could not even lift a shovel! if word got out. who in the entire divine realm would believe that? who would dare to believe it? ¡°be careful! if you dare to dawdle again, don¡¯t blame me for lashing you with my whip!¡± ¡°you two little thieves, this is the price you have to pay for tearing down our courtyard!¡± ¡°hurry up!¡± elder zhu yi urged fiercely from behind the two of them. seven zither god king and ximen bubai hurriedly gritted their teeth and beat the dust. the courtyard was still quiet and peaceful! only chu yiren was still staring blankly at the sky. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you bored?¡± just then, xiao changtian¡¯s voice rang out from behind chu yiren. ¡°senior?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s voice, chu yiren¡¯s face lit up. she turned around and threw herself into xiao changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°you¡­ what are you doing?¡± xiao changtian hurriedly let go of his hands and retreated. there were so many people here. wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing if he fainted again because his blood was boiling? moreover, he had to be careful. how could he take it lying down when chu yiren came at him like this? ¡°hehe, senior, just a hug.¡± chu yiren smiled faintly, a blissful expression appearing on her face. it was as if every time she got close to xiao changtian, her heart would feel warm. that feeling made him extremely fond of it! ¡°not even a hug. remember, you¡¯re still a virgin!¡± ¡°you have to know how to respect the great and mighty in the future, okay?¡±¡± xiao changtian started to teach him with a serious face. he was really worried that if chu yiren met someone who was so passionate towards her and threw herself into someone else¡¯s arms, she would definitely suffer. teaching must be done well. ¡°oh, i don¡¯t hug others either.¡± chu yiren mumbled with her head lowered, looking extremely adorable. ¡°forget it, forget it.¡± xiao changtian waved his hand, and chu yiren returned to her own courtyard. she had been away from home for many years, so it was only natural that she would feel lonely. he hadn¡¯t really taken care of chu yiren before. ¡°how about this, i¡¯ll take you out for an autumn outing.¡± xiao changtian said with a smile. during this period of time, the autumn weather was clear and refreshing, and the temperature had returned a little. it happened to be noon. it was not bad to go out for an autumn outing, roast meat, and fish. it was a good time for chu yiren to relax. ¡°autumn outing?¡± ¡°yay!¡± although chu yiren didn¡¯t know what the autumn outing meant, she felt very safe being able to follow her senior. she felt extremely safe! ¡°wait for me to call jiu ¡®er and bring these animals along for the autumn outing.¡± xiao changtian finished all the instructions, and mu jiuhuang brought xiao ma and carried the transparent tank of the golden arowana. as for the white tiger, it was in xiao changtian¡¯s arms. alpha led the way, and the old hen followed beside alpha. at the same time, xiao changtian stored all the seasonings, food, carpet, and so on needed for the autumn outing into the special interspatial ring that the great sun immortal had given him. ¡°the great sun immortal is really thoughtful. he knows that 1 don¡¯t have any zhen yuan and can¡¯t use the interspatial ring, so he specially made a interspatial ring for me that doesn¡¯t require zhen yuan.¡± ¡°such a good immortal cultivator, i can¡¯t let the great sun immortal give me something for free!¡± ¡°draw another autumn scenery for the great sun immortal!¡± xiao changtian muttered to himself. soon, they arrived at the back mountain outside dayang town. there was a lake here. the water was half murky, and there were many fish swimming in it. were there wild geese flying over and eagles crying? ¡°jiu ¡®er, go prepare the barbecue. it¡¯ll be hard! ¡°xiao changtian ordered. ¡°yes, master!¡± mu jiuhuang nodded and replied respectfully. ¡°senior, what should i do then?¡± chu yiren asked, puzzled. ¡°let me teach you how to fly a kite!¡± xiao changtian said lightly. ¡°kite?¡± chu yiren was slightly puzzled. she had never heard of flying a kite before. ¡°you¡¯ll know later.¡± xiao changtian smiled and took out a black string and a huge eagle-shaped kite from his ring. ¡°next, you pull the string and run on the spot, letting the kite fly with the wind¡­¡± xiao changtian explained slowly. chu yiren listened attentively from the side. ¡°senior, i know.¡± chu yiren listened attentively. after xiao changtian¡¯s explanation, she picked up her kite, pulled on the string, and started running. ¡°phew!¡± as the strong wind blew, the kite flew high in the sky. ¡°hehe, you¡¯re very smart!¡± xiao changtian praised. ¡°of course! hehe!¡± chu yiren¡¯s face lit up with joy at xiao changtian¡¯s praise. chu yiren was running on the mountaintop with the kite in her hand, feeling extremely happy! however¡­ suddenly. the kite seemed to have hit someone, and a huge black shadow fell from the sky.. Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Let’s Go Back to Have Tea!_i chapter 235: let¡¯s go back to have tea!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°all!¡± the figure let out a miserable cry and smashed a huge hole in the ground. ¡°oh my god!¡± ¡°ghost!¡± shocked, chu yiren hid behind xiao changtian. xiao changtian was also slightly shocked. this person seemed to have hit a kite and fell from the sky. in other words, this person was flying? it could fly. that was an immortal cultivator? ¡°did he get into trouble?¡± xiao changtian was extremely confused and worried. immortal cultivators could easily kill him! ¡°let¡¯s retreat first.¡± xiao changtian said lightly. chu yiren nodded and walked away. xiao changtian wanted to leave as well, but the black figure had already stood up from the hole. ¡°stop!¡± the figure let out a low voice, which sounded extremely angry. he did not expect to see a kite while he was flying. initially, he didn¡¯t care much about it. how could a kite block his way? he was just about to directly transmigrate over. it was just a kite anyway. he could just smash it with a palm! however¡­ as he flew by himself and approached the edge of the kite, he slapped out with his palm, ready to smash the kite into pieces. the kite did not move at all! his full-powered palm strike actually did not shake the kite at all. his entire body directly collided with the kite and instantly fell down. ¡°what are you doing?¡± chu yiren stood behind xiao changtian, her face filled with confusion. xiao changtian also looked at the person in front of him. the person in front of him looked slightly bloated from afar! especially that stomach, it was extremely obvious! he was dressed in a black robe and was eight feet tall. he did look intimidating. but at this moment. that person¡¯s face was bruised and swollen, and it looked like a pig¡¯s head! ¡°you¡­ did you get hit by a kite?¡± xiao changtian frowned. was this person really a cultivator? how could it be hit by his paper kite? this¡­ wasn¡¯t he too weak? ¡°could it be that a cultivator who has just entered the sect is learning the sword kinesis flying technique?¡±xiao changtian frowned. in the tv series he watched in his previous life, it was all like this! since he was a new disciple, there was no need to worry. ¡°no, nothing. i just wanted to ask you what material your kites are made of.¡±the black-robed man asked. ¡°it¡¯s made of paper. what¡¯s wrong?¡± xiao changtian said in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. since he was an ordinary cultivator who had just entered the sect, he should be able to communicate with him. ¡°what? paper?¡± the black-robed man¡¯s face revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°who is this person in front of me?¡± ¡°my identity cannot be exposed. in order to avoid those people from the divine world, i came to the lower realm.¡± the man in black stared at xiao changtian, trying to see through his cultivation. however, he realized that xiao changtian was just an ordinary mortal! his mood became more and more solemn! however¡­ how could a mortal possess a top-notch divine artifact like a kite? even in his divine court, there was probably no divine artifact that could compare to it. ¡°no, i can¡¯t! the person in front of him was definitely not a mortal!¡± ¡°he¡¯s an old monster who has descended to the mortal world!¡± the black-robed man became more and more frightened. in his eyes, xiao changtian was also here to steal his luck, but he was hiding his identity. ¡°no, i¡¯ve already divided myself into several parts and escaped to different places. 1 definitely can¡¯t be caught in the lower realm.¡±the black-robed man thought to himself. immediately, the idea of escaping appeared in his mind. ¡°i¡¯ll run!¡± the black-robed man turned into a wisp of smoke and fled instantly! he did not want to be caught. if he was caught, he would not be able to rebuild the divine court again. ¡°hmm? why did he run?¡± chu yiren frowned. senior didn¡¯t say anything about killing him. xiao changtian was shocked. ¡°could it be that this person saw that he couldn¡¯t defeat the three of them alone, so he went back to the sect to ask for reinforcements?¡± thinking of this, xiao changtian was shocked! he still had the ability to fight against this ordinary cultivator, but if he let this cultivator go back and call for help, it would be troublesome! at that time, the speed of the three of them escaping would definitely not be as fast as the speed of the cultivators flying. even if he asked for help from the great sun immortal, he might not be able to make it in time! ¡°we have to capture this person. we can¡¯t let him go back and ask for help.¡± xiao changtian thought. then, his expression froze and he looked at alpha.¡±alpha, go, chase him!¡± alpha had hunted in the black forest. there was no need to worry about hunting down an ordinary cultivator now! ¡°woof!¡± hearing that, alpha instantly turned his momentum to one side. his four legs seemed to have transformed into light speed as he instantly rushed towards the black-robed man in front of him. ¡°woof woof!¡± hearing the barking, the man in black wanted to turn his head to take a look. but suddenly. in his mind, a huge divine dog phantom appeared directly. beneath the feet of the divine dog were the vast stars in the sky! with the vast stars as chess pieces and the boundless galaxy as a chessboard, it opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to swallow the sky and the moon! ¡°ah!¡± the man in black was so frightened that he fell to the ground and did not dare to move. as the lord of the divine court, he knew very well that this was the heaven swallowing dog! the legendary divine beast, the heaven swallowing dog! ¡°how is that possible?¡± ¡°the heaven swallowing dog had already disappeared before the miracle. why is it in the lower realm?¡± the lord of the divine court was already scared silly. even at his peak, he was no match for the heaven swallowing dog! ¡°don¡¯t kill me!¡± the man in black looked at the heaven swallowing dog in front of him and said in panic. with his current state, even if he wanted to escape, he couldn¡¯t! xiao changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the cultivator in front of him fall to the ground in fear. it was rare for a cultivator to be frightened by one. however, this was enough to show that the person in front of him was really a beginner immortal cultivator who had not even learned how to fly on a sword. xiao changtian immediately calmed down! there was still room for negotiation! as long as he brought this person back and let the great sun immortal act as a mediator to resolve the conflict between the two sides, then this matter could be reduced to a small matter. ¡°alpha, don¡¯t mess around. go away.¡± xiao changtian smiled and walked over, pretending to chase alpha away. he walked up to the lord of the court of gods.¡±don¡¯t be afraid. alpha hasn¡¯t been trained much. we won¡¯t kill you. we just want to invite you back for a cup of tea!¡± ¡°getup!¡± xiao changtian said lightly. however, when the lord of the divine court looked at xiao changtian, he became even more terrified. that was the heaven swallowing dog, but in front of this person, it was actually so respectful? who was this person in front of him? just as the leader of the divine court was thinking, xiao changtian had already pulled him back. ¡°let¡¯s go back and have some tea!¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: I’ll Kill You, You Filthy Old Turtlel i chapter 236: i¡¯ll kill you, you filthy old turtlel i translator: 549690339 xiao changtian pulled the man in black with a smile on his face. now, as long as he could bring this black-robed man back, everything would be fine. ¡°let¡¯s go. 1 have good tea at home!¡± xiao changtian said lightly while pulling the arm of the lord of the divine court. the master of the divine court was pulled by xiao changtian. he felt as if his arm was being strangled by the heavenly dao. he couldn¡¯t resist at all. even the circulation of the true essence in his body was directly restricted by the force from xiao changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°i can¡¯t use my cultivation?¡± the master of the divine court was shocked. what kind of method was this? it was simply unimaginable. the bloodline of the highest law of the divine world flowed in his body, but he was actually unable to use it in front of this ordinary person? even those old monsters couldn¡¯t do it! ¡°who exactly are you?¡± the lord of the divine court was extremely puzzled and terrified at the same time! such an expert had imprisoned him but did not kill him directly. could it be that he had other motives? the master of the divine court broke out in cold sweat. as for the autumn outing, it was completely ruined. ¡°jiu ¡®er, bring the roasted meat with you. you can still eat it when you go back.¡± xiao changtian ordered. at the same time, xiao changtian sent a message to the great sun immortal, asking him to come to his courtyard. far away in the great sun sect. the great sun immortal¡¯s face turned red from being hugged, and he found it difficult to breathe. even the true essence in his body was stagnant. he and fatty rong rong were squatting in a corner, their faces filled with fear. sensing the destructive aura outside, the man and the bear were shivering! ¡°damn turtle, i will stab you to death today!¡±the monkey king stared at the black tortoise in front of him and bared his teeth. ¡°stinky monkey, come on, let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of who today! ¡°black tortoise said angrily. when the two divine beasts fought, even the space trembled and cracked! until this moment. the ring of the great sun immortal suddenly lit up. with the appearance of the light, the two great divine beasts in the middle of the battle seemed to have sensed it and stopped in an instant. soon after. the two divine beasts flew to the side of the great sun immortal and hurriedly asked,¡±¡±what did master say?¡± the two divine beasts could sense that this was a message from xiao changtian. sensing that the two immortal beasts were no longer fighting, fatty rongrong released great sun zhenren. the great sun immortal then checked the contents of the communication ring and said, ¡°senior asked me to make a trip. there¡¯s something i need to do.¡± ¡°but senior didn¡¯t tell me the details!¡± the great sun immortal said respectfully and even showed the news to the black tortoise and the monkey king! ¡°seniors, then i¡­¡± the great sun immortal looked at the black tortoise and the monkey king with a puzzled expression. he was seeking the opinion of black tortoise and monkey. he could either bring the three animals with him or go alone. no matter who he brought, he would offend another person! ¡°boss, monkey, let¡¯s go together. if we delay any longer, master will be angry!¡± fatty rongrong also advised from the side. ¡°humph!¡± the green haired turtle and monkey looked at each other with contempt, turning their faces away, riding on the shoulders of fatty rongrong, one on each side! ¡°hehe, then let¡¯s go!¡± seeing that the two divine beasts had finally stopped making a fuss, the daoist master da yang hurriedly flew towards the small courtyard. ¡°come, come, come, drink some tea!¡± xiao changtian sipped his tea as he spoke to the lord of the divine court. ¡°yes, sir!¡± the master of the divine court smiled embarrassedly and hurriedly picked up the teacup. in his heart, however, there was infinite fear! he didn¡¯t know what xiao changtian wanted to do. this was what the lord of the divine court was most afraid of! just now. he used his gaze to size up the small courtyard and saw the few animals in passing. he was almost scared away! ¡°phoenix, chaos ant, heaven swallowing dog, white tiger, golden dragon¡­¡± ¡°why are there so many divine beasts gathered in this lower realm?¡± ¡°could the rumors be true?¡± the lord of the divine court frowned. this was a secret he knew when he was the lord of the divine court. when the divine beast descended into the world again, it meant that a new calamity would descend¡­ that was the heavenly tribulation! he couldn¡¯t avoid it! ¡°could it be that the person in front of me is the one who will bring disaster in the future?¡± the lord of the divine court looked at xiao changtian and felt even more terrified. to be able to raise so many divine beasts had already exceeded his understanding. ¡°by the way, where are you from? how should i address you?¡± xiao changtian looked at the leader of the divine court as he sipped his tea seriously. he was even more certain that this cultivator must have come from a small sect. only cultivators from small sects who lacked confidence would be afraid! since it was a small sect, it was even easier to deal with. now, as long as he found out the background of the other party, knew which sect the cultivator was from, and waited for the great sun immortal to arrive, then all the matters would be resolved. hearing this. the lord of the divine court¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°is the other party going to reveal his identity?¡± ¡°are you going to attack me?¡± the lord of the divine court began to worry, but he knew that it was impossible to hide from such an expert! ¡± i¡¯m di tian!¡± the lord of the divine court replied immediately.¡± i¡¯m from above. my name is di tian!¡±¡± the lord of the divine court replied. ¡°above?¡± ¡°di tian?¡± xiao changtian heard this and frowned slightly. what kind of place was up there? the name di tian was really weird! however, xiao changtian thought about it and felt that it should be referring to a sect. he didn¡¯t even know a few sects in the cultivation world, so it was normal for him not to know. ¡°di tian, come, drink some more tea!¡± xiao changtian then asked jiu er to pour a cup of tea for di tian. he calculated the time and realized that daoist master dayang should be here by now. as expected. just as xiao changtian was thinking this, outside the courtyard, daoist master da yang walked in, with fatty rongrong and the other two by his side! ¡°you were looking for me?¡± the great sun immortal said respectfully. xiao changtian and di tian both stared at daoist dayang. di tian merely turned his head and was instantly shocked! with his eyesight, he instantly recognized that it was the divine beast black tortoise, the divine beast spirit monkey, and the iron eater! they were all legendary divine beasts. ¡°alright, the three of you. you didn¡¯t listen to me and want to run out, right?¡± xiao changtian was furious. this was related to whether he could become an invincible existence in the future! then, he locked onto the green-haired turtle and grabbed its tail, lifting it up. xiao changtian grabbed the green-haired turtle with one hand and slapped its shell with the other. he was furious! ¡°waah!¡± fatty rongrong was so frightened that she shrank back. monkey was also shivering, not daring to move. the immortal da yang narrowed his eyes and did not dare to look directly at him. the one who feared the most was still di tian! he couldn¡¯t believe that the person before him was actually beating the divine beast black tortoise! Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Can I Stay? ! chapter 237: can i stay? ! ¡°bang bang bang bang!¡± xiao changrian felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to vent his anger, so he threw the green-haired turtle on the ground and kicked it away. ¡°old dirty turtle, you never let me worry.¡± xiao changrian cursed. it was good that these animals were immortal beasts! at least he could protect himself. however, when the system gave them to him, they were just ordinary and ordinary. they were ordered around by a mortal like him every day and did not have any power at all. if he couldn¡¯t protect himself, he might be caught by that cultivator on the way and be eaten alive. ¡°alright, go back to your own nest.¡± xiao changrian said speechlessly. the old dirty turtle was overjoyed when he heard this. he quickly ran back into the pond on his four legs and submerged himself under the water. as for fatty rongrong and monkey, they also slipped back. only, fatty rongrong had already shrunk into a ball due to fright, directly rolling back. ¡°sigh, when will i be able to save myself from trouble?¡± xiao changrian shook his head helplessly. after that, he pulled daoist sun to the side and explained everything about di tian. ¡°just¡­this?¡± after listening to xiao changtian¡¯s explanation, rhe great sun immortal raised his eyebrows. could it be that senior was too cautious because he wanted to return to his original state? xiao changrian looked at the great sun immortal and raised his eyebrows. he said,¡± that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°as expected, the great sun immortal is indeed the great sun immortal. every time something happens, there¡¯s almost nothing that the great sun immortal can¡¯t solve.¡± ¡°but that¡¯s true. who asked daoist da yang to be an expert of rhe divine realm!¡± xiao changrian thought. ¡°don¡¯t worry, leave this matter to me. please don¡¯t worry. ¡°the great sun immortal said respectfully. soon after. daoist da yang walked over and exchanged a few words with di tian. xiao changtian, who was standing far away, was watching. however, very quickly, in just a few breaths, he saw di tian standing up respectfully, staring at perfected great sun with a look of astonishment. xiao changrian knew that it was a done deal! as for daoist da yang and di tian, who were conversing, they were both shocked by the other party¡¯s identity. however, the one who was the most shocked was still di tian. ¡°are you saying that such a mighty figure is returning to his original state and refining his heart in the mortal world?¡± di tian truly found it hard to accept this point of view. such a mighty figure actually captured him and sent him to call for help? ¡°indeed.¡± ¡°senior, you¡¯ve already completely forgotten your identity as an expert in rhe mortal world. i reckon that you¡¯re just enjoying the peace of the mortal world/¡¯the great sun immortal said. ¡°that¡¯s true.¡± di tian nodded. it was lonely at the top. he understood this very well. only when one stood at the highest point would one understand how simple happiness in the mortal world was. after hearing daoist da yang¡¯s explanation, di tian heaved a sigh of relief. it turned out that senior didn¡¯t want to do anything to him. everything was a misunderstanding. after understanding this matter, di tian walked towards xiao changtian.¡±senior, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. it¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± di tian clasped his hands towards xiao changtian, his attitude extremely respectful. ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s good that the misunderstanding has been resolved!¡± xiao changtian nodded with a faint smile on his face. there was really nothing that could not be solved when the great sun immortal came out. ¡°um, senior, i¡­ i have a request. di tian stammered. ¡°tell me.¡¯1 xiao changrian nodded. di tian replied,¡±well, i think¡­¡± i want to stay with you for a while. is that okay?¡± di tian had a look of hope on his face, as though he really wanted to stay. as long as he could stay here, it was impossible for those experts of the divine world to capture him. as long as he did not gather all of them, those old fellows in the divine world would never be able to deprive him of his luck! ¡°stay for a while?¡± xiao changrian frowned. why would di tian want to stay here? these were the residences of mortals. xiao changrian was puzzled. he rolled his eyes and looked at the immortal of great sun. suddenly, he realized something. ¡°i understand now. i wanted to learn from the great sun immortal!¡± xiao changrian nodded. this was also the reason. di tian came from a small sect and didn¡¯t even know much about the sword control art. now that he saw an expert like perfected great sun, he naturally admired him and hoped that he could learn a thing or two from him. however¡­ he was also too embarrassed to speak directly to the immortal da yang, so he found him to be the middleman. ¡°sure.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry and stay here for as long as you want.¡± xiao changrian nodded. di tian was an immortal cultivator. if he could really learn a thing or two from daoist dayang, he would definitely become an expert of his generation. he was willing to give such a person a chance. when di tian became a supreme expert, he would be grateful for his kindness. at that time, even if he didn¡¯t open the path of invincibility and grew old, he would still be able to receive some help. ¡°thank you, senior, thank you!¡± di tian hurriedly thanked xiao changtian. now, he was nor only respectful to xiao changtian, but also grateful. staying in senior¡¯s small courtyard was equivalent to all the dangers disappearing. ¡°however, you have to promise me one condition!¡± xiao changtian spoke again. ¡°senior, please speak.¡± di tian¡¯s expression was resolute. being able to stay here with his senior was already a great opportunity. no matter what price he had to pay, he was willing to do it. ¡°i don¡¯t keep idle people here. since you¡¯re staying, you¡¯ll eat and drink . a series of things.¡± ¡°so, you need to pay the price!¡± xiao changrian said lightly. ¡°the price?¡± di tian wanted to directly take out a fragment from his own sleeve. this was the fragment of the divine court order! in the future. as long as the divine court can be rebuilt, senior will also be in the divine court. moreover¡­ the fragment contained a great amount of luck. it was enough to help an ordinary cultivator from the tian yuan continent reach the god emperor realm! ¡°hmm? what is this?¡± ¡°a fragment? 1 don¡¯t want this!¡± however, xiao changtian was not interested in the fragment at all. although the fragment was a piece of jade, his appraisal skills were at the advanced level. but i don¡¯t like these things. ¡°don¡¯t want this?¡± ¡°senior, this is the most valuable thing 1 have on me. i, i don¡¯t know what else i have.¡± di tian¡¯s heart sank. senior, you¡¯re not even interested in the fragments of the divine court token, could it be that he had no chance to stay here? di tian was incomparably anxious. he frantically rummaged through his body but he couldn¡¯t find anything. ¡°alright, stop looking. i¡¯m asking you to work!¡± ¡°it just so happens that my small yard is being renovated. you can help with the work.¡±xiao changtian waved his hands, he stared at di tian¡¯s expression as he spoke. ¡°help out?¡± ¡°i can, i can!¡± di tian nodded madly.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Can’t Let Others Interjectli chapter 238: can¡¯t let others interjectli translator: 549690339 in the courtyard. di tian followed a group of godkings and started to grind the dust. only now did he understand that grinding the dust was an extremely difficult task. ¡°these are all divine artifacts, top-notch divine artifacts!¡± di tian gripped the shovel as an expression of extreme terror appeared on his face. he looked at the cement and red soil again. it was not simple dust. it was clearly the legendary divine soil¡­ and that red brick¡­ di tian felt that just by staring at that red brick, he could feel a terrifying might that made people shudder! it made him feel as if it was some kind of terrifying divine artifact. he was afraid and did not dare to look directly at it. ¡°hurry up, don¡¯t dawdle.¡± behind di tian, grand elder zhu yi urged. ¡°yes, yes, yes!¡± di tian hurriedly replied as he quickened his movements. the green-haired turtle didn¡¯t dare to move at all in the pool. it shrank into its shell as if it had been petrified. fatty rongrong¡¯s head was against the wall, reflecting on her mistakes. monkey scratched his ears and cheeks as he squatted on the bamboo forest, looking around from time to time. the red-tailed bottleneck monkey and the six-eared macaque crouched under the bamboo forest, not daring to approach wukong! meanwhile, in the void holy land. wang miaoshou was led by hierarch yellow skirt to ru kong holy land¡¯s sect master yun liuli¡¯s room. ¡°senior, thank you.¡± after saying that, the yellow-dressed hierarch ran out in a panic. ¡°pa!¡± she could only hear a slight rustling sound as the divine lord in the yellow dress closed the door. outside, there was even a rustling sound, as if someone was blocking the door. ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°what are they doing?¡± ¡°why are you blocking the door?¡± wang miaoshou frowned, his face filled with doubt. outside the room, the voice of the yellow skirt hierarch rang out,¡±senior, i¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°we¡¯re retreating!¡± after saying that. wang miaoshou heard hurried footsteps. the female cultivators of ru kong sect outside the door seemed to be fleeing. ¡°li dapu! was there any danger in treating an illness?¡± wang miaoshou asked in confusion. then, he looked over at the bed. there seemed to be a graceful figure lying under the thin red muslin curtain. it was probably holy lord yun liuli of the void holy land. ¡°should i go in, or should you come out?¡± ¡°the treatment requires observation, listening, questioning, and feeling. i have to observe for a while before i can prescribe the right medicine for you.¡± wang miaoshou said in a deep voice. ¡°come in.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to move!¡± a woman¡¯s gentle and graceful voice sounded from within the red muslin tent. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 go in then!¡± wang miaoshou nodded. she lifted the red gauze curtain in front of her and walked in. the next moment, he saw yun liuli lying on the bed. yun liuli¡¯s face was flushed red, and her eyes were blurry. her fair and slender hands were grabbing the red bedsheet beneath her forcefully¡­ ¡°you¡­¡± wang miaoshou looked at the scene before him and frowned slightly. he was poisoned! and it was a very powerful joyous union medicine! ¡°you¡¯re a doctor. is there any way to cure this poison?¡± yun liuli gritted her teeth and circulated the true essence in her body, barely managing to resist. ¡°of course there is a way, but you have to endure it.¡± as wang miaoshou said that, she lifted yun liuli¡¯s blanket. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°ah!¡± a loud shout soon came from the room. in the void holy land¡¯s main hall, everyone heard yun liuli¡¯s exclamation and looked worried. ¡°do you think the sect master will be fine?¡± ¡°this person is also a poison expert!¡± ¡°sister huang chang, 1 didn¡¯t dare to say it before because i couldn¡¯t confirm that person¡¯s strength. if he was from the sima clan, wouldn¡¯t the sect leader be in danger?¡± a few women from ru kong sect surrounded the yellow-dressed woman with puzzled expressions. ¡°don¡¯t worry. his aura has never appeared in the divine realm before.¡± ¡°his body carries the aura of the lower realm.¡± ¡°most importantly, i tried to stab his heart with my full strength to test his reaction, but his body was like an iron wall. i couldn¡¯t stab it at all!¡± ¡°if i¡¯m not mistaken, his strength should be at the godking stage.¡± ¡°godkings don¡¯t need to do such sneak attacks. just kill us directly.¡± ¡°only a divine king realm expert who knows medicine can save the sect master!¡± huang shang analyzed, and the elders of the void holy land nodded. in the corner, a woman in an ice-blue dress frowned. a black light flew out from the ring on her finger. the sima clan had already promised her. after sect master yun liuli, she would support her to become the next sect master of the ru kong holy land. she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to cure yun liuli! the black light also flew out when no one was paying attention. on the other side of the black light was a young man from the sima clan. ¡°young master, please spare me! i can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°sob, sob, sob, please let me go, young master!¡± a few women screamed in pain. the ground was covered in blood! however, sima qiang¡¯s face was filled with extreme joy. his eyes were filled with greed as he waved the whip in his hand and wantonly whipped these maidservants. ¡°hahaha, bear with it, bear with it, it¡¯ll be fine soon!¡± sima qiang said pervertedly, his face carrying a crazed expression. it was only until those maids had completely fainted that sima qiang put down the whip in his hand, his face revealing a disappointed expression. ¡°boring!¡± ¡± 1 reckon that the yin-yang joyous unification powder on yun liuli¡¯s body should be showing its effects now. it¡¯s time to take advantage of this!¡± ¡°yun liuli¡¯s taste ~¡± ¡°tsk tsk, it must be wonderful!¡± sima qiang said crazily. however, all of a sudden, a black light shone from his ring. ¡°this b * tch, what is it that you want to bother me with?¡± sima qiang said with an impatient tone, his face filled with disdain. to him, that traitor was just a plaything. when the time came, he would casually play with him and throw him away. as for the void holy land, it would naturally be annexed by the sima clan! this was his ultimate goal. sima qiang impatiently opened the message, and his face immediately revealed a surprised expression. ¡°a godly monarch actually entered yun liuli¡¯s room?¡± ¡°f * ck, it can¡¯t be that i didn¡¯t set up a trap and let others enjoy the benefits, right?¡± sima qiang¡¯s expression changed. the yin-yang joyous unification powder had taken effect, so it was now the easiest time for yun liuli to break through. if that godly king got there first and interfered, wouldn¡¯t he suffer a huge loss? ¡°steward, lead your men to the void holy land. now! immediately!¡± sima qiang said angrily.. he directly turned into a stream of light and instantly disappeared from the spot! Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Sima Qiang Is Furious!_i chapter 239: sima qiang is furious!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°i wonder how the situation is now!¡± ¡°i wonder if the sect leader¡¯s poison has been cured?¡± in the hall, the disciples of ru kong sect looked worried. after all, this poison was not ordinary. it was an extremely shameful thing for the void holy land, which only had female disciples. ¡°wait!¡± ¡°we can only wait!¡± ¡°even if something bad happens in the end, it¡¯s still better than letting that scum sima nan take advantage of the sect leader.¡± huang shang said with an anxious expression. it had been a few minutes since wang miaoshou had entered the room. moreover, there were moans coming from the room. no one knew exactly what had happened. ¡°no, i think we should go in and take a look. even if we don¡¯t worry about the sect master¡¯s safety, the sect master¡¯s innocence can¡¯t be destroyed.¡± the woman in the icy blue dress standing in the corner was anxious. just now. sima qiang had sent her a message. if yun liuli wasn¡¯t a virgin, then she didn¡¯t need to live anymore. ¡°lu yi, you¡­¡± huang shang was slightly stunned. why hadn¡¯t lu yi been anxious before? now, she suddenly became anxious. being stared at by huang shang, lu yi¡¯s face revealed an unnatural expression, but she hurriedly hid it and said,¡±i¡¯m just concerned about the sect leader!¡± after saying that, lu yi rushed straight to yun liuli¡¯s room. ¡°not good, don¡¯t let her do anything. catch her!¡± huang shang was instantly shocked. as if he had understood something, he directly asked the cultivators beside him to grab lu yi. ¡°ah!¡± under everyone¡¯s joint attack, lu yi did not have any strength to resist at all and was directly imprisoned. ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just concerned about the sect master! quot; lu yi pretended to be angry. ¡°hehe, lu yi, when i investigated the spy previously, i felt that there was something wrong with you. why is your ponytail finally showing now?¡± huang shang stared at lu yi, a playful expression on his face. ¡°hmph, huang shang, although you are an elder, i am also an elder. 1 am not half a level lower than you. what do you mean by this?¡±lu yi said coldly. however, the yellow-robed woman did not say anything. she directly slapped the green-robed woman¡¯s head and then searched her soul! soon after. a scene was directly projected by huang shang using the crystal ball. all the female cultivators present saw it clearly. it was the scene of lu yi and sima qiang being entangled together, as well as the scene of lu yi sending out a message and secretly colluding with sima qiang! ¡°lu yi, you¡­¡± the female cultivators at the side all blushed and stopped watching the scene on the crystal ball. ¡°hmph, lu yi, what else do you have to say!¡± huang shang stared at lu yi with a cold gaze, as if he wanted to turn into a sharp sword and pierce through lu yi. when lu yi saw that her indecent acts had been exposed, her face revealed a hint of embarrassment. however, in the next moment, she became angry out of humiliation. at the same time, a black light lit up on her ring. that proved that sima qiang had already arrived. immediately, lu yi smiled disdainfully. then, she began to roar,¡±so what?¡± ¡°i did all of this!¡± ¡°including the fact that the purpose of poisoning the sect leader was to let young master sima succeed!¡± ¡°you b * tches, in the future, you will only be young master sima¡¯s playthings. just wait to be trampled on, hahaha!¡± lu yi laughed maniacally. ¡°hmph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± huang shang stared at lu yi and was about to slap her to death. if such a traitor appeared in the sect, the outcome would be very miserable. ¡°hehe, you can¡¯t kill me.¡± lu yi smiled. following that, a terrifying aura that covered the sky and earth instantly shocked everyone present. ¡°what?¡± everyone immediately felt a mountain-like pressure land heavily on their bodies, making them unable to move at all! ¡°hmph, where¡¯s yun liuli? bring me to her!¡± sima qiang said coldly and directly released the restraints on lu yi¡¯s body. ¡°yes, young master sima!¡± the corners of lu yi¡¯s lips curled up into a crooked smile. then, she glared fiercely at huang shang and the others before rushing towards yun liuli¡¯s room with sima qiang. ¡°bang!¡± sima qiang slapped out with his palm. the palm force was vigorous, as if it could pierce through the clouds and split rocks! the door of the room was directly broken open. in an instant. everything inside the door could be seen clearly. ¡°you, what did you do?¡± sima qiang looked at yun liuli, who was putting on her clothes, and the muscular wang miaoshou, who was standing at the side. a puzzled expression appeared on his face. ¡°sima qiang?¡± yun liuli was stunned, and her gaze turned fierce. she stared at sima qiang and lu yi, who was beside sima qiang, with a murderous look on her face. if looks could kill, then she would have killed sima qiang a hundred times, ten thousand times! ¡°lu yi, it¡¯s really you?¡± ¡°you really colluded with sima qiang? why?¡± yun liuli looked at lu yi and asked in confusion. ¡°hmph, 1 just want the ru kong holy land. since 1 can¡¯t beat you, why can¡¯t i find external help?¡±lu yi¡¯s face was filled with pride, and she even pretended to be a little bird that wanted to lean on sima qiang¡¯s body. ¡°get lost!¡± however, sima qiang was now furious out of humiliation. yun liuli¡¯s joyous unification powder had already been cured, which meant that yun liuli and the man beside her¡­ he couldn¡¯t stand it! immediately, the aura around his body erupted, and he directly bounced lu yi away, crashing into a pillar at the side. his face revealed an incomparably ferocious expression. ¡°young master sima, why did you do that?¡± after being sent flying and crashing into a pillar, lu yi¡¯s face revealed a puzzled expression. he had already had sex with sima qiang, and sima qiang was actually hitting him now? ¡°humph, you¡¯re just a whore. you harmed your sect leader and betrayed your trust. i¡¯m just playing with trash like you.¡± ¡°besides, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing!¡± ¡°you¡¯ve messed up the task i gave you. go to hell, trash!¡± sima nan slapped lu yi. ¡°boom!¡± with a shocking explosion, lu yi directly turned into a cloud of blood mist. in an instant, he disappeared, and his soul was destroyed! ¡°you, you killed lu yi?¡± yun liuli, who saw this scene, was completely enraged. sima qiang drugged him, plotted against him, and now he was even toying with his sister! ¡°you deserve to die!¡± yun liuli flew into a rage. rainbow divine light began to emanate from her body. the divine light turned into a torrent that shot towards sima qiang. ¡°bang!¡± the seven-colored divine light gathered and seemed to be able to tear through space and shatter everything! ¡°hmph, since you¡¯re no longer a virgin, there¡¯s no point in keeping you alive. then you¡¯ll die today!¡± sima qiang said coldly, and his aura also erupted! Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Sima Qiang, Deadl i chapter 240: sima qiang, deadl i translator: 549690339 ¡°roar!¡± with a heaven-shaking roar, a huge force suddenly condensed into a huge black horse behind sima qiang. the black horse appeared out of thin air. its body was covered in black scales. the scales were dense and emitted a cold light! ¡°death horse, devour!¡± sima qiang grunted angrily, and black gas erupted around him. the horse of death headed straight for yun liuli¡¯s seven-colored divine light. ¡°roar!¡± the black horse shouted loudly and spat out a black aura from its mouth. the black aura instantly engulfed the seven-colored divine light. ¡°bang!¡± the boundless rainbow divine light disappeared, and the black horse stepped on yun liuli¡¯s chest, sending her flying. ¡°puff!¡± yun liuli suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, causing the large bed behind her to shatter into pieces! it was not until it circulated its true essence that it managed to half-kneel on the ground and barely support itself. ¡°you deserve to die!¡± ¡°you deserve to die!¡± sima qiang roared angrily and looked at wang miaoshou. ¡°1 don¡¯t care where you came from or what power you have behind you. if you dare to touch my people, 1 want you dead!¡± ¡°i want you dead!¡± sima qiang said angrily as he drove his black horse towards wang miaoshou. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± wang miaoshou, who was packing up her medicine box, revealed a puzzled expression. it seemed like he hadn¡¯t done anything! ¡°no!¡± yun liuli watched as the black horse flew towards wang miaoshou. she immediately ignited her true essence and blocked in front of wang miaoshou. wang miaoshou had used her medical skills to save her. she had not been seriously injured, nor had she lost face. it was her benefactor! even though she knew that her benefactor was powerful and did not fear this dark horse, she could not let her benefactor be offended like this! ¡°bang!¡± another collision. in an instant, yun liuli was sent flying for the second time. this time, all the bones in her body collapsed, and she fell to the ground, unable to move! ¡°b * tch! b * tch! he was actually protecting someone else at this time!¡± ¡°i must let you see with your own eyes today that i will skin him alive!¡± sima qiang roared in rage. his face was filled with rage and malevolence. his boundless aura once again drove the black horse, trampling directly towards wang miaoshou. ¡°roar!¡± the black horse neighed, its four legs kicking like mountains. ¡°this is ridiculous!¡± ¡°however, 1 have never liked people who poison people.¡± wang miaoshou shook his head and directly clenched his fist, smashing it towards the black horse. ¡°hahaha, i¡¯m dying of laughter!¡± ¡°he actually wants to use his physical body to receive my attack? he¡¯s simply delusional. death horse, crush him!¡± sima qiang sneered. this was the first time he had seen such a godly king who was not prepared to use true essence and wanted to block his killing move. how ridiculous! however, just as he was about to watch wang miaoshou disappear under the stomping of the horse of death, he was stunned. what happened next shocked him! ¡°kacha!¡± wang miaoshou¡¯s punch directly shattered the black horse condensed from true essence. the black horse of death formed by the vital essence dissipated in the space. boundless power directly spread out in the space! ¡°how is that possible?¡± sima qiang was incomparably shocked, his face filled with disbelief. however¡­ before he could finish his sentence, he felt a powerful force that could not be matched. it was like a brilliant and mighty force that directly bombarded his face. his entire face began to twist! all his teeth were knocked out! ¡°puff!¡± sima qiangkuang coughed out a mouthful of blood and turned into a cloud of blood mist before disappearing! he was completely killed! ¡°dead?¡± yun liuli looked at everything in front of her in a daze, her face filled with shock. she had even completely forgotten about the pain in her body! she knew that wang miaoshou was very powerful! in the process of detoxifying her, wang miaoshou forcefully pressed him onto the bed, and then a bloody wound appeared on his arm! the poison flowed out of the wound. no matter how much he resisted, he could not struggle. wang miaoshou¡¯s strength was the strongest she had ever seen. initially, she thought that wang miaoshou was already very strong. but now, after seeing wang miaoshou kill sima qiang with a single punch, she knew that wang miaoshou¡¯s strength had far exceeded her imagination! ¡°sigh, how troublesome. i have to treat you a second time.¡± ¡°this is troublesome!¡± wang miaoshou shook her head and looked at yun liuli, who was lying on the ground. she walked over and used her own technique to reattach yun liuli¡¯s bones. ¡°for the next few days, just lie down.¡± ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll give you an injection!¡± ¡°this is the latest injection technique i developed and learned from master. it can help you recover in the shortest time possible!& quot; ¡°i still want that flower.¡± wang miaoshou shook his head. he did not have much time now. he had to get the flower immediately. ¡°an injection?¡± yun liuli was slightly taken aback, not understanding what he meant. at that moment, huang shang and the others ran over. seeing the heavily injured yun liuli on the ground, they hurriedly helped her up. ¡°senior wants to give you an injection?¡± huang chang was stunned, then her face lit up with joy. ¡°sisters, please leave.¡± huang shang called out, and she was left alone. she whispered something into yun liuli¡¯s ear, then a smirk appeared on her face and she left as well. when yun liuli heard huang shang¡¯s words, a blush instantly appeared on her fair and pretty face! ¡°this, i¡­¡± h j h yun liuli closed her eyes, her pretty face blushing. because she was nervous, her entire body was heaving up and down. however¡­ all of a sudden, she felt a slight stabbing pain on her skin. it was as if there was some kind of liquid flowing through the meridians in her arm and into her dantian. soon after. an extremely warm aura instantly spread and erupted! ¡°buzz! quot; yun liuli¡¯s body began to emit a white glow. the white light began to envelop his entire body, enveloping him completely. then, her body began to undergo a huge change. yun liuli felt as if there were thousands of ants biting her inside her body. as the ants bit her, yun liuli¡¯s flesh, bones, meridians, and everything else grew rapidly! finally. fifteen minutes later! with a loud sound, yun liuli flew up from the ground. his entire aura became even sharper than before, and it contained even more terrifying aura. ¡°i broke through?¡± yun liuli was overjoyed, her face filled with joy. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± she hurriedly thanked wang miaoshou. ¡°no need, don¡¯t give me these empty promises.. just give me the void flower!¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: We Want to Become the Lords of the Divine chapter 241: we want to become the lords of the divine court!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°yes, sir!¡± yun liuli didn¡¯t hesitate and took out a flower that was a combination of red flames and blue ice. the moment the flower was taken out. two mysterious auras were reflected in the space, illuminating the entire room with red and ice-blue colors. ¡°this is it.¡± wang miaoshou nodded. he could feel an extreme yin energy from this flower. it was obviously the flower that his master had instructed him to do! ¡°give it to me.¡± wang miaoshou nodded and left with the flower. after wang miaoshou left, yun liuli¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°everyone, move out and exterminate the sima clan!¡± yun liuli said coldly and gathered all the cultivators from the void holy land. at the same time. the people of the sima clan were also thinking about the ru kong holy land. ¡°charge!¡± ¡°follow the clan! quot; ¡°let¡¯s charge together with the family head!¡± ¡°when the time comes, we¡¯ll take down the ru kong holy land.¡± ¡°captain, how can one be enough? i want two!¡± ¡°tsk! you are all too weak. i can fight ten of you at once!¡± ¡°bragging!¡± the sima clan cultivators wore expressions of extreme joy. in their opinion, it would be extremely easy for them to go to the ru kong holy land and destroy it. in fact¡­ after the war, they would completely occupy the ru kong holy land. at that time, the women of the ru kong holy land would be at their mercy. ¡°hehe, lord steward, which one of the ru kong holy land do you like? let our brothers keep it for you.¡± a cultivator from the sima clan came to the steward¡¯s side and asked eagerly. ¡°which female cultivator?¡± the butler was stunned for a moment before saying,¡±that huang shang!¡± ¡°alright! i¡¯ll pass it down now!¡± ¡°brothers, listen up. that huang shang is the butler¡¯s dish. don¡¯t touch her!¡± the servant shouted. soon after. the crowd burst into laughter. everyone went forward in high spirits. some of the male cultivators had already undergone some changes in their bodies and began to become impatient. ¡°hehe, i heard that i¡¯m your type?¡± right at this moment, huang shang suddenly appeared in front of the sima clan¡¯s group, smiling as he looked at the sima clan¡¯s steward. ¡°what, you want to throw yourself into my arms now?¡± ¡°sure!¡± ¡°come on baby!¡± the butler opened his arms with a lewd smile on his face and even made some provocative movements. ¡°alright!¡± huang shang walked over with a smile and was about to enter the butler¡¯s embrace. but in that instant. a cold light flashed. ¡°psst!¡± it was like a sword light that was extremely fast. almost no one present could guess. the sword light had already pierced through the butler¡¯s lower body! ¡°ah!¡± the butler let out a shrill scream. he felt as if the world was about to collapse. waves of intense pain assaulted him. then, two spherical objects appeared under his feet, as well as half of something else! ¡°hehe, i forgot to tell you. i only want you to be my sister!¡± ¡°now, you¡¯re my sister. isn¡¯t that great?¡± huang shang smiled. as for the sima clan cultivators, they all gasped. they looked at the butler rolling on the ground and subconsciously used their true essence to form a rain shield below them! ¡°sisters, come out and castrate them all!¡± with huang chang¡¯s order, countless female cultivators suddenly appeared from the space beside them. the entire battlefield was filled with sword light, and blood and flesh flew everywhere! it took less than fifteen minutes. the sima clan cultivators fell to the ground and screamed miserably. their faces were filled with pain. the scene was filled with blood. it was simply too tragic to look at! ¡°hehe, sisters, wait for them to save themselves.¡± huang shang said with a smile. on the other side. li wushuang¡¯s body was filled with energy. along the way, she had robbed and killed several god monarch realm forces. nalan yan, who was dressed in purple, had a look of joy on her face as she placed everything into her ring. ¡°treasure ~!¡± ¡°do you still like these things?¡± li wushuang hugged nalan yan¡¯s waist and said excitedly. ¡°of course, the more the better!¡± nalan yan said with a smile. with these resources, her strength would also be able to advance by leaps and bounds. at that time, she would go and settle the score with that futian! she wanted futian to kneel before her, she wanted futian to become her slave! she wanted futian to become her bootlicker again, licking her respectfully and not disobeying her at all! ¡°treasure, as long as you like it!¡± ¡°mwah, give me a kiss!¡± li wushuang laughed as she slapped nalan yan¡¯s butt. she then stuck out her mouth and smacked nalan yan¡¯s face. nalan yan did not say anything, but a trace of disgust still flashed across her eyes! this li wushuang was like a bootlicker! she was completely his spare tire! when she became stronger in the future, she would kick li wushuang away. no! if he killed li wushuang, no one would know about him. he would still be that cold goddess! ¡°however, what kind of information does the divine emperor want us to send to divine king mystic jade that feels so important?¡± after li wushuang finished talking, she frowned and revealed a puzzled expression. he stared at the stone in his hand. there were some ancient patterns carved on it. it seemed that only the descendants of the black cloak deity king could use the power of their bloodline to open this thing. ¡°brother wushuang, why don¡¯t we do this? when we arrive at divine king black jade¡¯s territory, we will secretly hide and eavesdrop.¡± nalan yan said. she was also extremely curious about this news. ¡°alright, bao, whatever you say.¡± li wushuang nodded. even if nalan yan wanted him to die, he was willing! soon, the two of them flew to the mystic jade immortal continent and told divine king mystic jade about this matter. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, thank you very much.¡± then, they exchanged some pleasantries before li wushuang and li yan took the opportunity to leave. they then secretly dug a secret tunnel underground and arrived below divine king xuan yu. in the main hall. divine king xuan yu dripped a drop of his blood onto it. then, the black-robed deity emperor¡¯s shadow suddenly appeared. ¡°xuan yu, what i¡¯m going to tell you next is very important. you have to guarantee that no one knows.¡± ¡°the rumored master of the divine court has already reincarnated. hurry up and lock onto his aura. as long as we hide in the luck of the master of the divine hall, we can¡­¡± the divine emperor said in an old voice. li wushuang and nalan yan were stunned! Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Something Happened to the Beast Tamer Sect(1) chapter 242: something happened to the beast tamer sect(1) translator: 549690339 ¡°lord of the divine court!¡± ¡°snatch the fate of the lord of the divine court and become the controller of the divine world?¡± li wushuang and nalan yan, who had been hiding underground eavesdropping, had heard the entire news and were extremely shocked! ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± knowing how important this secret was, li wushuang¡¯s expression turned cold and she disappeared with nalan yan. very quickly. the two of them arrived at the small forest. ¡°big brother wushuang, if we snatch the luck of the master of the divine court, won¡¯t we be able to control the divine world?¡± ¡°since we know the secret, let¡¯s do it!¡± nalan yan urged from the side. however, li wushuang shook her head and said seriously,¡±¡±yan ¡¯er, this matter involves too much water. it¡¯s not something that you and 1 can grasp.¡± ¡°we should stay away from this matter to survive.¡± li wushuang said seriously. ¡°what are you afraid of? at most, i will just die. brother wushuang, you are not so cowardly, are you?¡±nalan yan shook her head and frowned, her eyes revealing a look of suspicion as she examined li wushuang from head to toe. that gaze. it was as if he was asking li wushuang, can you do it? she wanted to encourage li wushuang. if she succeeded, she could become the paragon of the divinity. if he failed¡­ li wushuang was the one who died, what did it have to do with her? being stared at like this, li wushuang was instantly enraged.¡±impossible! would i, li wushuang, cower? i, li li wushuang, am not afraid of anything!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it just snatching the fate of the lord of the divine court?¡± li wushuang patted her chest and said heroically. ¡°that¡¯s right, this is the brother wushuang that 1 like.¡±nalan yan said with a smile. ¡°hee hee, then i will let you know how great i am now¡­¡± a rustling sound came from the small forest. within the mystic jade divine hall. divine king xuan yu was listening to the black-robed emperor¡¯s story carefully. suddenly, the black-robed emperor¡¯s shadow disappeared and turned into a black light, entering divine king xuan yu¡¯s mind. ¡°what was that? the lord of the divine court still has his old subordinates. let li wushuang be the bait first, and then we¡¯ll attack?& quot; ¡°ancestor, 1 understand!¡± ¡°let¡¯s not do anything for now. divine king xuan yu said calmly. he already knew the ancestor¡¯s plan. the black-robed emperor god had left two auras on li wushuang¡¯s body. with the appearance of these two auras, he could lock onto li wushuang¡¯s location at any time! as long as li wushuang made a move, they would be able to sense it. as long as both li wushuang and the old subordinates of the divine court were injured, divine king xuan yu would be the oriole behind them. in the courtyard. it was a sunny day. following a day of toil, the dozen godly kings and those powerhouses all collapsed from exhaustion. she went straight to the corner and squatted down to sleep. ¡°hu hu hu!¡± in just a few breaths, snoring sounds could be heard. even di tian felt that his legs were completely sore. even when he walked, he was trembling. his body swayed, and his face was filled with disbelief. everything here was simply thousands of miles away from his divine court. even a random brick on the roof was a divine artifact in the eyes of everyone. however¡­ only di tian, who was the leader of the divine court, understood that these things might not even be available in the entire divine world. in fact, it was even possible¡­ these things came from the rumored beyond avalon! it was just that the heavens beyond heaven was extremely mysterious. even he himself only knew about it by chance. ¡°ah!¡± di tian leaned against the wall with difficulty, covering his face as he fell asleep. the moonlight fell on the courtyard, and it was gentle. the ground seemed to be covered with a layer of light gauze, ethereal and gentle ~ in xiao changtian¡¯s room, chu yiren was already used to sleeping next to him. ¡°sir god qi qin, what are you doing? why haven¡¯t you killed that person yet?¡± divine lord qin, who was hiding in the toilet, was contacted by the demon god with his divine will. ¡± demon god, you¡¯re tricking me!¡± ¡°he has so many peerless experts by his side, as well as the black tortoise and the phoenix¡­ ¡°wait for a divine beast. moreover, you¡¯re probably not a match for that peerless expert, right?¡± sir god seven zither asked coldly. it was not until he worked these few days that he knew why the demon god wanted to raise his cultivation to the divine king realm! because he couldn¡¯t kill the demon god himself, he wanted to set him up! ¡°hmph, if you can¡¯t complete the mission, then you don¡¯t have to live anymore in five days.¡± ¡± let¡¯s go!¡± the demon god said coldly before disappearing. ¡°damn it!¡± qi qin cursed but he had no other choice. the demon god¡¯s strength was far above his! since the demon god was able to let him advance to the godly king realm, he was naturally able to kill him as well. ¡°damn it, who exactly is chu yiren? why does the demon god care so much?¡± divine lord qiqin revealed a puzzled expression. in the divine realm, demon gods were high and mighty existences. very few people could come into contact with the dao because the realm of demon gods was the divine emperor realm! in the era before the divine emperor appeared, the godly kings were considered invincible! ¡°we can only find an opportunity to lure them out and then trap them!¡± as qi qin said that, he was already thinking of a solution. ¡°the only way is to start with maniac chu!¡± divine lord qi qin was thinking about it. taking advantage of the night, the black tortoise and a few others were distracted. they sent out a divine sense and possessed a cultivator in the sky. it was a male cultivator riding a flying sword! suddenly. the male cultivator was possessed by divine lord qi qin¡¯s divine sense and headed towards beast tamer sect. time passed. countless things happened that night. the entire continent was extremely quiet and peaceful. only nanbu state. blazing flames filled the sky, and thick black smoke rose into the sky. it condensed and gathered in the sky above the southport continent, forming a huge black cloud. the black clouds were so bright that they blocked all the light in the entire southport continent. from afar, it looked as if the southport state had been suppressed by a terrifying existence. ¡°what happened in the direction of the southport continent?¡± ¡°it seems that a sect has been destroyed!¡± in the small courtyard, a group of godly monarchs spread their divine senses out towards the southport continent. immediately, they saw the beast tamer sect with broken walls and ruins, their faces covered in dust! in the beast tamer sect. the corpses of demons and cultivators were everywhere. blood flowed like a river, and a bloody aura filled the entire beast tamer sect. ¡°what happened outside? why is it so noisy?¡± inside the room, chu yiren rubbed her eyes as she overheard the discussion outside the courtyard. she vaguely seemed to have heard the words ¡®something happened to the beast tamer sect¡¯. ¡°something happened to beast tamer sect?¡± chu yiren said anxiously as she stood up from the bed.. Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Daoist Master Da Yang Can Catch Ghosts!_l chapter 243: daoist master da yang can catch ghosts!_l translator: 549690339 chu yiren stood up. xiao changtian was also startled awake. he opened his eyes and saw¡­chu yiren in her clothes. chu yiren stood there, looking extremely anxious. ¡°yiren, what happened? why are you standing here?¡± xiao changtian frowned as he stood up from the bed. ¡°i don¡¯t know. it seems that something has happened to the beast tamer sect.¡±chu yiren shook her head. the beast tamer sect was her home, but now that something had happened¡­ tears welled up in chu yiren¡¯s eyes. ¡°don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°if something really happens, i¡¯m still here.¡± xiao changtian hurriedly consoled chu yiren when he saw her like this. the world of cultivation was cruel. tomorrow will be unexpected, and no one knows which one will come first! ¡°alright.¡± chu yiren nodded and followed xiao changtian out. ¡°senior, it¡¯s not good. the beast tamer sect seems to have been ambushed last night. it¡¯s in ruins now.¡± ¡°we¡­ we just heard someone talk about this.¡± elder zhu yi walked over and said to xiao changtian. ¡°did something really happen?¡± chu yiren asked before xiao changtian could say anything. in the next moment. her eyes were filled with tears. she ran out of the courtyard and rode on the snow wolf king. the beast tamer sect was the place where she had lived for more than ten years, as well as her father. ¡°hurry back to the beast tamer sect!¡± chu yiren urged the snow wolf king beneath her. the snow wolf king nodded and transformed into a streak of light, leaving dayang town and heading towards nanbu state. qi qin watched chu yiren leave, a devilish smile on his lips. as long as chu yiren left alone, he would be able to find a chance to kill her! immediately after. sir god qi qin sent a message to his clone. his goal was to kill chu yiren while she was out alone and complete the mission the demon god had given him. ¡°this girl is too anxious.¡± ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll contact the people of dayang town and follow them.¡± xiao changtian said lightly and sent a message to daoist big sun. ¡°father, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± chu yiren was extremely anxious. the snow wolf king beneath her was also running at high speed, leaving behind a trail of afterimages! during this period of time, the snow wolf king had turned into a little white dog and wandered around the town. but did it mean that he could get a few pointers from alpha? the current snow wolf king had already entered the mahayana realm. crossing the north sea in the mahayana realm was not difficult at all. in just a quarter of an hour. chu yiren rushed back from dayang town. the snow wolf king had just landed on the beast tamer sect¡¯s territory when chu yiren saw the corpses of demonic beasts and cultivators strewn all over the ground. the huge palace that the beast tamer sect had originally rebuilt turned into ashes again! a bloody and nauseating aura filled the entire beast tamer sect! ¡°who did it? quot; chu yiren¡¯s eyes sparkled as she bellowed in rage. her aura was icy cold, and her expression was extremely malevolent! ¡°pa!¡± her whip instantly appeared and swept out, splitting a small mountain in the distance into two. ¡°who did this? 1 want to tear you to pieces! chu yiren was furious. she scanned the area with her spiritual will, but to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t find any trace of her father, maniac chu, among the corpses. ¡°young master¡­¡± at this moment, a weak voice sounded. a large hand slowly stretched out from under the stone. ¡°elder wang! are you still alive?¡± chu yiren was overjoyed. just by hearing the voice, she could recognize that it was elder wang. ¡°yiren, your father is on yandang mountain. an expert took him away. quickly tell the senior and ask him to help you.¡±elder wang said weakly. ¡°yandang mountain?¡± when chu yiren heard this, she was suddenly enraged. there seemed to be a faint green glow flickering in her eyes. she seemed to have lost her mind. suddenly, her aura rose and she flew towards yandang mountain. ¡°yiren?¡± elder wang was shocked. he wanted to stop chu yiren, but she seemed to have lost her mind. she couldn¡¯t hear elder wang at all. ¡°what happened to yiren?¡± elder wang frowned. even the snow wolf king was kneeling on the ground and fighting. it was as if there was extreme fear in its soul. ¡°all!¡± ¡°how dare you touch my father? you¡¯re courting death!¡± chu yiren¡¯s body glowed with a green light. her speed had reached its peak, and the power around her had also reached its peak. ¡°who is that? what a powerful aura!¡± ¡°what fast speed! 1 didn¡¯t even see that person¡¯s appearance clearly!¡± down below, a few mahayana realm cultivators were hurrying on their way when they suddenly sensed chu yiren flying in the sky. their faces revealed looks of shock. that aura had already far exceeded the mahayana realm. far away in the divine world. in a certain illusory place, the demon god who was in seclusion suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°what?¡± ¡°is the main body awakening its memories? quot; the demon god was shocked. ¡°this won¡¯t do. divine lord qi qin can¡¯t kill the main body now. we have to find a divine emperor to descend to the lower realm.¡± ¡°heavenly king chi tian¡­¡± the demon god¡¯s spiritual will connected directly to the divine king. in the beast tamer sect, xiao changtian and daoist da yang rushed over. seeing the beast tamer sect in ruins, xiao changtian frowned. however, after scanning the area, he couldn¡¯t find chu yiren! ¡°senior!¡± ¡°something happened to yiren. hurry up and save her!¡± ¡°there seems to be something wrong with her mind¡­¡± elder wang hurriedly explained and described what had happened. xiao changtian frowned. ¡± green light emitting from its body?¡± xiao changtian muttered to himself. suddenly, he was shocked. he remembered that he had killed a green ghost with an arrow when he was hunting! ¡°could it be a ghost?¡± ¡°hiss ~ it must be!¡± xiao changtian gasped. being haunted by a ghost was no small matter! ordinary people couldn¡¯t fight ghosts! after thinking for a while, xiao changtian looked at the great sun immortal and asked,¡±¡±daoist big sun, do you know how to catch ghosts?¡± ¡°catching ghosts?¡± the great sun immortal was stunned, and a puzzled expression appeared on his face. how could a mere ghost be compared to an immortal cultivator? however, why did senior ask such a question? ¡°it should be¡­ it¡¯s alright.¡± the great sun immortal said hesitantly. ¡°that¡¯s good!¡± xiao changtian nodded. he didn¡¯t expect that the great sun immortal was not only powerful but also good at catching ghosts.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Defeating the Divine King!_i chapter 244: defeating the divine king!_i translator: 549690339 ¡°then let¡¯s go! quot; xiao changtian was instantly filled with confidence when he heard that daoist big sun could catch ghosts. he headed in the direction chu yiren had left in. as for chu yiren, her speed had increased by leaps and bounds as her strength increased. she had long since reached mount yandang. yandang mountain. the vast hundred thousand mountains looked misty and blocked his vision! however, at this moment, a murderous atmosphere enveloped the entire yandang mountain. chu yiren¡¯s body glowed with a green light, her face filled with killing intent. green vital essence enveloped the entire yandang mountain. ¡°come out!¡± chu yiren shouted angrily. ¡°yiren?¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong, yiren?¡± maniac chu was hanging from the cliff. he looked at the completely different chu yiren in front of him and asked curiously. however¡­ no matter how he shouted. it was as if chu yiren couldn¡¯t hear him at all. her entire body was filled with murderous intent, her aura cold and piercing. ¡°we¡¯re finally here. now is a good opportunity to kill you!¡± at this moment, the cultivator possessed by seven zither walked out of the cave and smiled at chu yiren. however, when he raised his head and saw the aura around chu yiren, his heart skipped a beat! ¡°you, how can you have such a terrifying aura?¡± the cultivator stared at chu yiren, his expression changing drastically. at this moment, chu yiren¡¯s aura had already reached its peak. in terms of aura, she had completely surpassed seven zither godking! ¡°what happened?¡± seven zither god king, who was collecting dust in the courtyard, also sensed something. he could sense that his divine sense was under great threat. ¡°you, you, you, you¡­¡± quot; the cultivator who was possessed by seven zither¡¯s divine sense had a look of terror on his face. in front of chu yiren, he couldn¡¯t muster any resistance at all. ¡°run!¡± seven string, who was in the small courtyard, immediately gave an order to his clone. the possessed cultivator instantly turned into a ray of light and disappeared from yandang mountain. he was burning his true essence to escape! however¡­ chu yiren¡¯s expression turned cold, her entire face filled with a murderous intent. she too transformed into a green beam of light and flew out. ¡°can you escape?¡± chu yiren said coldly as she reached out with her hand. the moment he grabbed out, it was as if thousands of laws had condensed in the huge hand. as it whistled out, the cultivator who wanted to escape was directly caught in the huge hand! ¡°come out!¡± as chu yiren shouted, the spiritual clone flew out of the cultivator¡¯s body! ¡°how dare you scheme against me? you¡¯re courting death!¡± chu yiren was about to crush qi qin¡¯s spiritual will clone. however, at this moment, an even more powerful aura suddenly descended. ¡°boom!¡± as the aura descended, the entire space seemed to collapse. a figure dressed in brownish-gray clothes suddenly appeared from the spatial rift. the moment he appeared, he enveloped the entire void, staring coldly at chu yiren! ¡°as expected!¡± he stared at chu yiren with a grave expression. then, he slapped out with his palm, destroying divine lord qi qin¡¯s divine sense clone! ¡°ah!¡± in the courtyard, sir god qi qin, who was working, suddenly staggered and roared. he spat out blood and fell unconscious! ¡°since the monster god entrusted me with this task, i will kill you today!¡± the divine king looked at chu yiren, the aura around him surging like a vast ocean! he sent a palm strike towards chu yiren, and in an instant, she was sent flying. ¡°all!¡± chu yiren roared as the green light around him dissipated rapidly. at this moment, a magic treasure appeared in the hand of the divine emperor. it was a cone-shaped magic treasure! the spikes of the magical equipment also flickered with a green light. with the appearance of the green light, the phantom of a demon god seemed to appear in the void. the demon god phantom stared at chu yiren before him. floating in the air above her, it stretched out ten sharp claws, clawing at chu yiren. at this moment. xiao changtian and the great sun immortal also arrived. ¡°not good! the malicious ghost is going to devour chu yiren! daoist big sun, do something!¡± xiao changtian hurriedly said. ¡°good!¡± the great sun immortal nodded, but the green figure in front of him was not a ghost, but an extremely powerful cultivator! the great sun immortal frowned. he was sure that he was no match for that person! then, he frowned and took out the nanming primordial fire painting from his interspatial ring! ¡°whoosh!¡± the moment the nanming flame tattoo appeared, a terrifying flame law instantly whistled out! the raging flames transformed into a long dragon, and in an instant, it had already surrounded chu yiren, protecting her! just as the demon god¡¯s projection was about to devour chu yiren, the flaming dragon engulfed it completely. ¡°what?¡± ¡°nanming primordial fire? no! no, this was a higher level flame!¡± the demon god¡¯s entire person had an incomparably terrified expression! that flame contained an unprecedented power that he had never seen before. the only thing she was sure of was that there was an aura that could threaten him within this terrifying flame. however, chu yiren had to be killed! the demon god decided to bet on the first one! ¡°divine king chi tian, help me!¡± the demon god said coldly, looking at the divine king. the divine king nodded, and the two of them charged towards chu yiren! ¡°perfected da yang, can you do it one-on-two?¡± xiao changtian looked at the immortal cultivator and the ghost in front of him. he couldn¡¯t help but worry. these two were not easy to deal with! ¡°uh¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right? elder da yang said hesitantly. senior¡¯s nanming ignis painting is a supreme divine painting! moreover, even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the nanming ignis diagram, wasn¡¯t senior still here? ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± xiao changtian was relieved. the great sun immortal didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. after all, he could solve it himself, so it was best not to trouble the great sun immortal! he frowned and focused all of his knowledge on controlling the nanming ignis diagram! ¡°phew!¡± the fierce red flames howled and transformed into a huge burning hell. the burning hell spread and pounced towards the demon god and the chitian divine king! ¡°bang!¡± the two extreme forces collided, producing a violent boom. it was as if mountains were collapsing and the earth was cracking. a dazzling white light erupted from the entire space, enveloping the entire world! in the light, the demon god¡¯s phantom was directly swallowed by the flames and completely disappeared! the divine king was also heavily injured and unconscious! Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: It’s Needed to Revise the Books I Write Later chapter 245: it¡¯s needed to revise the books i write later (1) translator: 549690339 holding the nanming ignis painting, the great sun immortal slowly retracted the surrounding flames. as the flames dissipated, xiao changtian immediately walked over to chu yiren¡¯s side and placed his finger on her nostrils. ¡°fortunately, i wasn¡¯t killed by the malicious ghost just now.¡± xiao changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he felt chu yiren¡¯s breath. following that, xiao changtian picked chu yiren up from the ground and said to daoist big sun,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, let¡¯s hurry back.¡± although chu yiren was still breathing, she was still unconscious. there was no telling what the malicious ghost had done to her body. it was better to hurry back to the courtyard and investigate. upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the great sun immortal did not dare to be negligent and waved his sleeves. then, he carried chu yang on his back and brought xiao changtian back to the courtyard. ¡°senior!¡± as soon as daoist dayang and xiao changtian landed in the courtyard, elder zhuyi greeted xiao changtian. however, xiao changtian didn¡¯t have time to care about them. his figure landed in the courtyard and he brought the immortal da yang to his room. after xiao changtian slowly placed chu yiren on the bed, he turned to daoist big sun behind him and said,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, can you please check if the malicious ghost left anything on her?¡± although he had the system¡¯s great success in medical skills, he was still a mortal after all. it was fine to treat the patients of the neighbors on normal days, but if they really encountered the problem of being possessed by ghosts, they would have to hand it over to immortal cultivators like the great sun to solve it. when the great sun immortal heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. this senior¡¯s medical skills were far above his. why would he let him treat her? he couldn¡¯t say that he was proficient in medicine. it was simply nonsense. even though he was thinking this, he still sat down by the bed. he picked up chu yiren¡¯s wrist with his left hand and placed his right hand on it. a surge of spirit energy entered chu yiren¡¯s body. although he didn¡¯t know how to treat others, he had no problem checking their injuries. moreover, there must be a reason why senior asked him to do this. very quickly, the spiritual force circulated through chu yiren¡¯s body. after placing chu yiren¡¯s wrist back on the bed, daoist big sun slowly got up and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, this girl is just exhausted. she¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest.¡± xiao changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words of the great sun immortal. with an expert like daoist big sun investigating, nothing would happen to yiren, right? after all, not everyone was as strong as the great sun immortal, so it was normal for him to be frightened to the point of collapse by a malicious ghost. when the time came, he would just give her a few doses of medicine to adjust. however, on the beast tamer sect¡¯s side¡­ thinking of this, xiao changtian said to the great sun immortal,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, how do you think we should deal with the beast tamer sect?¡± when they were fighting in the four symbol regions, the great sun immortal was the chief of the five region. xiao changtian still wanted to know how he planned to deal with the sneak attack on the beast tamer sect. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the great sun immortal immediately understood something and said hurriedly,¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll get the disciples of the great sun sect to help them rebuild the beast tamer sect.¡± this senior had asked him how to deal with her, and he had also asked him to check on chu yiren¡¯s injuries. wasn¡¯t it just to give him a chance to build a good relationship with the beast tamer sect? right now, he was the weakest among all the cultivators who stayed by senior¡¯s side. senior wanted him to build a good relationship with these sects and promote him. thinking of this, the great sun immortal looked at xiao changtian with gratitude. after xiao changtian heard that the great sun immortal wanted to help the beast tamer sect rebuild, he looked at the great sun immortal¡¯s eyes. how sincere! this immortal da yang was really a good cultivator. this was completely different from the novels he had read in his previous life. it seemed that the books he wrote in the future needed to be revised. after all, he had personally experienced it in the cultivation world. in the sky above the five region ¡°haha, i¡¯m back.¡± a clear voice rang out in the air. then, a muscular man wearing animal skin and with horns on his head walked out from the crack in the air. ¡°iron eater, we will soon be able to conquer the heavens together.¡± the fur-clad man looked at the mountains and rivers below him, his eyes filled with excitement. previously, when he was traveling in the divine world and passing by the senluo immortal continent, he discovered the aura of his previous mount, the iron eater. it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t thought of returning to the tian yuan continent to bring the iron eaters to the divine realm. however, the laws on the barrier between the two worlds were too powerful. he could not do anything to it. this time, the senluo immortal continent actually discovered the aura of the iron eater. a crack suddenly appeared in the barrier between the two worlds and he immediately ran down. ¡°the iron eater should have been in the beast tamer sect, but the opening of the ancient door and the birth of the great emperor have had a huge impact on this world.¡± the fur-clad man muttered as he stood in midair. then, the true essence in his hand gathered and transformed into a ball of light that appeared in front of his chest. ¡°go!¡± the fur-clad man shouted and pointed his finger forward. the ball of light turned into a stream of light and flew down. this was the method chu yuanshan used to sense the iron eaters. after the light ball flew out, it would help him find the location of the iron eaters. ¡°waah! waah!¡± chu yuanshan had just taken a step when a childish voice sounded in his ear. chu yuanshan turned around and saw a giant panda hugging his thigh. she was looking at him with her big, watery eyes, and she was even touching her stomach. ¡°f * ck you. when i get the iron eater back, i¡¯ll sell you for money.¡± seeing the giant panda on his thigh, chu yuanshan cursed. at the same time, his right hand took out a few spiritual bamboos from his waist pouch and reluctantly handed them to it. after the giant panda received the spiritual bamboo, it seemed as if it did not hear chu yuanshan¡¯s words just now. it put it in its mouth and started gnawing. when chu yuanshan saw the giant panda gnawing on the bamboo by itself, his figure flashed and disappeared into the air. as for the giant panda, every time he ignored it, he would automatically follow. and at this moment the fat rongrong in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard also looked up at the sky as if she had sensed something, saying to the old turtle on her head, ¡®i can feel that my ex-owner is rushing towards me.¡¯¡± after hearing fatty rongrong¡¯s words, the old turtle also stretched out his head from his shell. after taking a look at the sky, they discovered that a ball of light was chasing after them.. Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Want to have designs on my Rongrong, no way!_i chapter 246: want to have designs on my rongrong, no way!_i translator: 549690339 when the old turtle saw the ball of light, he casually spat out a green light. he retracted his head back into his turtle shell. fatty was now considered his little brother, but his previous master had actually sealed his little brother underground for ten thousand years. as the big brother, how could he tolerate this? in the air, chu yuanshan followed the light ball in front of him and kept moving forward. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew across the sky. the light ball in front of chu yuanshan shook violently and then exploded in midair. after the cold wind passed, chu yuanshan¡¯s face turned gloomy. he scanned the area where he was with his holy sense. the ball of light exploded. how could he not understand that the cold wind just now was not a natural phenomenon at all? it was an attack deliberately launched by someone to target him. ¡°could it be that something happened to the iron eater during my absence?¡± chu yuanshan looked at the sky in front of him with a gloomy expression. he had come back to find the iron eater for another important reason, which was to capture the leader of the divine court. with its current strength, it was definitely unable to fight against those old fellows hiding in the dark. however, with the iron eater, it was not necessarily the case. as long as he joined forces with the iron eater, chu yuanshan was confident that he could even fight a divine emperor. someone had just launched an attack on him, which meant that someone had already known his movements in advance. then, chu yuanshan looked down at dayang town. however, the town below had a larger population in this area. his senses towards the iron eaters were getting more and more intense. there was no doubt that the iron eaters were in this area. with this thought in mind, chu yuanshan did not stay in the air any longer. in a flash, he appeared in dayang town. ¡°i never thought that the people of the tian yuan continent would still be so weak after the door of antiquity opened.¡± chu yuanshan walked on the streets of dayang town and looked at the bustling crowd as he muttered. in his perception, none of the cultivators in dayang town had reached the martial monarch realm, let alone the divine realm. chu yuanshan shook his head disappointedly. if the cultivators here were stronger, he could have searched their souls. however, based on his estimation of the strength of the expert who had attacked him just now, he could not help but wonder. it should be the same as him, reaching the godly king realm. otherwise, it was impossible for his spiritual sense to not capture any traces. an expert of this level was not something that the cultivators in this small town could discover. chu yuanshan walked on the street and saw the yard that xiao changtian was renovating. although the main cultivator was a dacheng stage cultivator, the bricks on the courtyard made him feel extraordinary. chu yuanshan walked towards xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard with the intention of taking a look. just as she raised her hand to knock on the door of the courtyard, she saw a giant panda in the courtyard. at this moment, the giant panda was curled up in a corner of the courtyard, and there was an old turtle pointing at it. chu yuanshan slowly lowered his arm that was suspended in mid-air. his face was gloomy. the iron eater that he had been thinking about for so many years was actually being ridden on by an old turtle. even when it was his mount, he had never treated it this way. with anger in his heart, chu yuanshan kicked open the door of the courtyard. bang! the sudden sound of the door being pushed open immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the courtyard. the little goldfish in the pond, the old hen in the chicken coop, and the old turtle all looked at the door angrily. ¡°who is it? who dares to kick senior¡¯s door like this?¡± gan tianlei was furious when he saw the door being kicked open. as the guards of the courtyard, it was their duty to guard the gate. now that the door had been kicked open, what if he made the senior unhappy and chased him away? seeing chu yuanshan walk in, gan tianlei and the rest walked over angrily. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? are you asking for a beating?¡± with the thought of being fired by xiao changtian, mo shengu shouted at chu yuanshan angrily. chu yuanshan looked at the four people in front of him with disdain. a few small cultivators of the great vehicle stage dared to block in front of him. they really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. with a thought, he decided to finish off mo shengu and the others on the spot. ¡°creak!¡± at the same time, xiao changtian¡¯s door slowly opened with a creaking sound. xiao changtian walked out of the room. xiao changtian also heard a loud bang in the room and quickly came out to check. after looking at the direction of the building of the first elder, xiao changtian also let out a sigh of relief. he had thought that some worker had been injured while moving bricks. now, it seemed that everyone¡¯s expressions were as normal as before. there was no problem. then, xiao changtian looked in the direction of the gate. he saw his four guards and a fur-clad man standing together. it was unknown what they were talking about. ¡°senior!¡± when mo shengu and the others saw xiao changtian come out, they also bowed to him. chu yuanshan saw xiao changtian¡¯s appearance and mo shengu¡¯s behavior. he knew that xiao changtian was the master of this courtyard. sweeping with his holy sense, he found that xiao changtian didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy fluctuation. ¡°humph, a mortal! the cultivators of the tian yuan continent have all been defeated! how dare you let a mortal guard the house?¡±¡± chu yuanshan looked at xiao changtian contemptuously and was about to walk towards pang rong. if the light ball had not exploded, chu yuanshan would have killed everyone in the courtyard. however, he thought that he might have been exposed. considering the importance of the lord of the divine court, he decided to take the iron eater away. at this time, he did not want to see any complications. xiao changtian saw chu yuanshan walking towards pang rong. he then looked at the clothes he was wearing. he was wearing a beast skin shirt and had antlers on his head. he¡¯s obviously a hunter. could it be that he¡¯s interested in my pang rong and wants to capture him and sell him for money? thinking of this, xiao changtian immediately walked over and stood in front of chu yuanshan. ¡°friend, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s illegal to trespass in dayang town?¡± chu yuanshan looked at xiao changtian who had suddenly appeared in front of him. a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. this reckless mortal actually dared to block in front of him. he had just gathered the truth in his hand when he thought of the matter of the lord of the divine court. he could not help but suppress his anger. the zhen yuan in his hand dissipated, and he was about to walk around xiao changtian towards pang rong. xiao changtian saw that the fur-clad man didn¡¯t care about him at all and was about to walk towards pang rong. at that moment, he was also a little angry. he was already polite enough to him. since he refused a toast only to drink a forfeit, then he could not blame himself. want to have designs on my rongrong, no way! then, he shouted at chu yuanshan,¡± ¡°this friend, if you have designs on my rongrong, please leave, otherwise 1 can only chase you out..¡± Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: You’re the Best at Acting (1) chapter 247: you¡¯re the best at acting (1) translator: 549690339 chu yuanshan heard xiao changtian¡¯s words and stopped in his tracks. looking at xiao changtian in front of him and recalling what he had just said, he couldn¡¯t help but confirm,¡± ¡°you said you are its master?¡± chu yuanshan pointed at pang rong. since he didn¡¯t know pang rong¡¯s name, he wanted to confirm it. xiao changtian followed chu yuanshan¡¯s finger. as expected, he was here to capture pang rong. in his previous life, giant pandas were rare animals and were protected by the country. however, there were still people who wanted to capture them for a high price. xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect that the cultivation world was the same. as an animal keeper, xiao changtian hated this kind of behavior. the giant panda was so cute. how could she capture him? he didn¡¯t give chu yuanshan a good look and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯m his master. so what? if you want to hit him, there¡¯s no way.¡± chu yuanshan¡¯s face darkened after xiao changtian¡¯s confirmation. so it was this guy who had just blown up his light ball. no wonder he was standing in front of him without fear. he couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual power on his body. it was probably because he had cultivated some kind of special cultivation technique. filled with anger, chu yuanshan threw a punch at xiao changtian. whether it was on the tian yuan continent or the divine realm, he was the strongest existence. back on the tian yuan continent, he was a revered ancient emperor. in the divine world, when the god emperor or god emperor did not appear, he was the god king that was revered by tens of thousands of people. when had he ever been provoked like this? xiao changtian saw chu yuanshan punching at him without a word. ¡°f * ck, are you trying to trick me?¡± in the blink of an eye, xiao changtian twisted his neck and dodged chu yuanshan¡¯s punch. although he couldn¡¯t cultivate, his martial arts had already reached the realm of great success. the person in front of him was obviously not an immortal cultivator. otherwise, why would mo shengu and the others let him in? she must have seen that he was a mortal and could not attack him. xiao changtian had heard about this before. there was karma in the cultivation world when they attacked mortals. since he was not an immortal cultivator, he still dared to be so arrogant in his own courtyard. if he did not teach him a lesson, he would think that he was made of paper. he also punched chu yuanshan¡¯s abdomen. bang! chu yuanshan thought it was an accident and was about to launch a second attack. he felt the blood and qi in his body churning from his abdomen. then, like a kite with a broken string, he flew towards the door. ¡°tsk, i thought he was strong. how dare such trash have designs on my pang rong.¡± after sending chu yuanshan flying with a punch, xiao changtian also looked at the door with disdain. he was wearing a beast robe and a pair of antlers. if he didn¡¯t know, he would have thought that he was awesome. he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so weak. then, xiao chang tian walked in front of pang rong, took the turtle off his head and threw it into the pond. she rubbed his little head and slowly said, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, pang rong. i will protect you.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, pang rong¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. when he saw chu yuanshan, fatty rong had thought of talking to him. she asked him why he had sealed her and abandoned her. however, after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, pang rong felt that none of this mattered. isn¡¯t it great to have such an awesome and considerate master and big brother black tortoise? xiao changtian saw the tears in pang rong¡¯s eyes and wiped them away. this giant panda must have been frightened just now. it had the same sense of smell as a hunter. animals also had a sense of smell towards hunters. it must have been frightened by that guy just now. after comforting pang rong for a while, xiao changtian stood up and walked to mo shengu and the others. when mo shengu and the others saw xiao changtian standing in front of them, their hearts were in turmoil. ¡°due to my negligence just now, i let such a person in. senior won¡¯t chase us away, right? it was all that guy¡¯s fault. he pretended to knock on the door and then suddenly kicked in. if there was a chance, he would definitely capture him and beat him up. at this moment, mo shengu and the other three walked up to xiao changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°senior, i¡¯m sorry. we didn¡¯t take care of the courtyard properly, but don¡¯t worry, we promise that this won¡¯t happen again.¡± after mo shengu finished speaking, gan tianlei hurriedly added, ¡°don¡¯t do it again.¡± xiao changtian looked at them apologizing to him and said,¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. people always make mistakes. just be careful next time.¡± when gan tianlei and the other three heard that xiao changtian didn¡¯t chase them away, their faces were filled with joy. at that moment, he secretly said in his heart that he would definitely not let a fly in in the future. then, xiao changtian walked into his room. after xiao changtian left, mo shengu and the others looked at each other and saw the courtyard outside. at this moment, chu yuanshan had just stood up from the ground. there was still blood at the corner of his mouth. xiao changtian¡¯s punch just now had almost caused his qi and blood to flow in reverse. no wonder he could take the iron eater as a mount. he had some skills. chu yuanshan stood up and planned to leave. after being punched by xiao changtian, he knew that he was no match for xiao changtian. as a beastmaster, if he didn¡¯t have his own mount, his strength would be greatly reduced. however, just as he took a few steps forward, he saw a few shadows in front of him. he turned around and saw mo shengu and the others smiling at him. if he couldn¡¯t beat that person just now, how could he not beat a few dacheng stage cultivators? chu yuanshan looked at the four people behind him and couldn¡¯t help but be angry. he wanted to vent his anger from being beaten up on them. ¡°form the formation!¡± however, before chu yuanshan could make a move, mo shengu¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. the array instantly trapped chu yuanshan. chu yuanshan smiled contemptuously. just as he was about to break the array, he realized that he could not mobilize the true essence in his body at all. what was going on? before chu yuanshan could figure out what was going on, mo shengu kicked him to the ground. ¡°you¡¯re the best at pretending, aren¡¯t you? you raised your hand in the air and kicked the door, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re the best. why don¡¯t you become an actress? why are you here to harm us?¡± xing tianzi, who was beside him, was also cursing and stomping on chu yuanshan. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± chu yuanshan kept screaming under the trampling of the four people. in the end, he really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but explain, ¡°i really wanted to knock on the door at first.¡± chu yuanshan didn¡¯t care about the iron-eating beast or the fact that he couldn¡¯t use his zhen yuan. he just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. as the saying went, there was hope as long as there was life. if this continued, he would really be trampled to death. however, just as chu yuanshan finished speaking, gan tianlei stepped on him again. ¡°pretend, keep pretending. you¡¯re the best at pretending.¡± in the air, the wails of the chu yuanshan sounded again.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Brother Wushuang Is the Man Who Will chapter 248: brother wushuang is the man who will become the master of the divine court (1) translator: 549690339 in the sky above the northern barren state, two streaks of light flew past. ¡°brother wushuang, have you found the whereabouts of that master of the divine court?¡± nalan yan leaned into li wushuang¡¯s embrace as she raised her head and smiled at her. hearing nalan yan¡¯s numbing voice, li wushuang¡¯s spirits were lifted and the strength in her arms around nalan yan increased. ¡°treasure, it¡¯ll be soon. i feel that i¡¯ll be able to find the location of the lord of the divine court soon.¡± when he had helped the black cloaked deity emperor deliver that stone to deity king profound jade, he had been instigated by nalan yan to be extra careful. the aura on the stone was preserved through a secret technique. with the help of the aura on the stone and the words of the black-robed divine emperor¡¯s phantom, he combined it with his own search method. he had determined that the aura of the lord of the divine court was on the northern barren continent. however, with his current strength, he could not detect the exact location. however, with his strength as a god king, how long would it take for him to search the entire northern barren continent? hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, nalan yan¡¯s eyes flashed with disappointment. it had been a few days since they left the mystic jade divine hall. they did not expect that they still could not confirm the exact location after such a long time. when he found a stronger cultivator, he would definitely kick him away. with this thought in mind, nalan yan still used her hand to stroke her hair, and said to li wushuang flatteringly, ¡°as expected of brother wushuang. he is about to find the position of the lord of the divine court. 1 am looking forward to the day when brother wushuang becomes the ruler of the divine world.¡± hearing nalan yan¡¯s words, li wu shuang also felt like she was floating on air, and a smile unconsciously appeared on her face. the image of him sitting on the dragon throne in the divine court¡¯s main hall with nalan yan in his left hand and a little handmaiden in his right started to appear in his mind. he was awake and in control of the world, drunk on the knees of a beauty. nalan yan, who was in his arms, saw li wushuang¡¯s silly smile and a trace of disgust flashed across her eyes. following that, nalan yan saw a horned fur-clad male below them. in her perception, she actually could not see through the strength of this fur-clad man. after plundering divine lord treasures to increase his cultivation, such a situation was not common, especially in the north barren state. after thinking for a while, nalan yan patted li wushuang¡¯s chest and pointed at the beast-robed man below. ¡°brother wushuang, the person below looks so strange. shall we go down and take a look?¡± li wushuang was already in a good mood, and when she heard nalan yan¡¯s sweet voice, she smacked her cheek and said, ¡°alright, bao, whatever you say.¡± casually sweeping his gaze over the figure below, he didn¡¯t probe too much before hugging nalan yan and turning into a stream of light as he flew down. on a small path in the forest, chu yuanshan covered his face with a bottle of ointment in his hand and kept applying it to his face. under the punches and kicks of gan tianlei and the other three, chu yuanshan passed out in a short while. when he woke up, he found himself in a forest outside dayang town. there were also a few birds chirping on his body. after waving his hand to chase away the little bird on his body, he planned to return to the divine world to find his old friends and then come back for revenge. the strength of gan tianlei and the others was too strange in chu yuanshan¡¯s eyes. normally, he only needed to activate the true essence in his body to heal these superficial injuries. however, gan tianlei and the others were too strange. not only could their injuries not be repaired with true essence, but they would also constantly feel pain. it was just like a mortal suffering from the pain of a woman. he could only let it slowly heal. presumably, they were also the disciples of the owner of the courtyard. they cultivated the same cultivation technique to hide their strength. ¡°hiss¡­¡± with this thought in mind, chu yuanshan¡¯s palm that was touching the ointment accidentally touched the sore spot on his cheek. he could not help but let out a cry. then, li wushuang and nalan yan appeared in front of chu yuan shan. nalan yan had originally felt that chu yuan shan was not ordinary, and the moment she landed, she could not help but size him up. seeing chu yuanshan¡¯s pig liver head, he couldn¡¯t help but say to li wushuang,¡± ¡°brother wushuang, look at him¡­¡± following that, nalan yan covered her mouth and laughed. seeing nalan yan covering her mouth and laughing, li wushuang also turned to look at chu yuan shan. seeing his pig liver face, she covered her stomach with her hands and laughed. chu yuan shan saw li wu shuang and nalan yan laughing at him and was furious. he had already suffered a lot in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, and now there were two people mocking him. he was about to attack li wushuang and the others. when nalan yan saw chu yuan shan rushing towards them, she also said mockingly, ¡°you pig liver face want to sneak attack brother wushuang? do you know that brother wushuang is going to become the lord of the divine court?¡± hearing nalan yan¡¯s words, li wushuang patted her chest and looked at chu yuan shan with disdain. when chu yuan shan heard nalan yan mention the lord of the divine court, his body also paused, and he stopped in front of them. his expression was a little gloomy as he slowly said to them, ¡°lord of the divine court?¡± seeing that chu yuan shan had a reaction, nalan yan¡¯s mouth flashed with a smile of success. he then said to li wu shuang: ¡°big brother wushuang, i¡¯m sorry for letting it slip just now.¡± as he spoke, nalan yan lowered his head and placed his hands on his chest, as if he had done something wrong. facing nalan yan like this, how could li wushuang blame him? she stroked nalan yan¡¯s little head and slowly said, ¡°baby, it¡¯s okay. 1 don¡¯t blame you.¡± when chu yuanshan saw li wushuang and the others ignoring him, his heart burned with rage. a powerful aura belonging to a god king erupted from his body. a wave of air blew past her, and li wushuang realized that chu yuanshan¡¯s cultivation was the same as hers, a god king. nalan yan also pretended to be frightened and hid in li wushuang¡¯s embrace. feeling the trembling of the person in her arms, li wushuang released her god king aura. he comforted nalan yan who was in his arms,¡± ¡°bao, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯m here.¡± then, he scolded chu yuanshan,¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? are you courting death?¡± although wushuang found out that chu yuan was a god king, she also noticed his injuries. chu yuanshan didn¡¯t waste any time and threw a punch at her. not only did this wretched couple not put him in their eyes, but they also knew information about the lord of the divine court. he had to get rid of them. even though he was injured, chu yuanshan could tell that god king li wushuang¡¯s foundation wasn¡¯t stable. it was obvious that she had relied on external forces to improve herself. seeing chu yuanshan take the initiative to punch her, li wushuang also let go of nalan yan in her arms and threw a punch at him.. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Why Didn’t I Think of It Before? How Stupid chapter 249: why didn¡¯t i think of it before? how stupid (1) translator: 549690339 bang! when the fists collided, a wave of air spread out from the two of them. then, the two of them took a few steps back. slowly stabilizing herself, li wushuang looked at chu yuanshan in shock. he had thought that chu yuanshan was injured and that he would be able to kill him easily. he did not expect that the power transmitted from chu yuanshan¡¯s fist was actually on par with his. on the other side, chu yuanshan also stabilized his body and waved his fist. his face was filled with dissatisfaction. if it wasn¡¯t for his injuries, he would have killed li wushuang long ago. nalan yan looked at chu yuan shan from the side, her eyes flickering. as expected, he was not mistaken. this fur-clad man was also an expert. for a moment, nalan yan suddenly had a new idea in her heart. seeing that the two of them were about to meet again, nalan yan quickly walked over and pulled li wushuang back. she slowly said to chu yuanshan, ¡°fellow daoist, since we¡¯re all here for the master of the divine court, why don¡¯t we cooperate?¡± then, he turned to li wushuang and said with a smile, ¡°brother wushuang, are you?¡± after li wushuang had not confirmed the position of the lord of the divine court for a few days, nalan yan knew that if she relied on li wushuang¡¯s words, who knew how long she would have to wait. she just happened to meet chu yuan shan. with nalan yan¡¯s eyesight, she could tell that chu yuan shan¡¯s strength was above li wushuang¡¯s. with his help, the chances of finding the lord of the divine court would be greater. it didn¡¯t matter to her who would obtain the fate of the lord of the divine court. with her beauty, she was confident that she could take down whoever obtained the fate of the lord of the divine court. seeing nalan yan¡¯s coquettish look, li wushuang couldn¡¯t think any further and quickly said, ¡°treasure, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± following that, he pulled nalan yan into his embrace. after chu yuanshan heard nalanyan¡¯s words, he stopped his attack. he was also injured now and was not suitable to fight. moreover, these two people might know some information that he did not know. when his strength recovered, wouldn¡¯t he still have the final say? thinking of this, chu yuan shan said to nalan yan and the others,¡± ¡°since we want to cooperate, we have to show some sincerity.¡± hearing that chu yuan shan was willing to cooperate, nalan yan¡¯s face revealed a faint smile as she slowly said to him,¡± ¡°fellow daoist, why don¡¯t we share information?¡± then, after some discussion, the three of them formed a temporary team with their own thoughts. in the north moon empire¡¯s eastern palace, jiang beichen paced back and forth anxiously in his room. ever since xiao changtian told him to find a water source that would never freeze, he had mobilized all the power he could to search for it. in fact, he had basically toured the entire continent. after a round of searching, they had not even heard of such a water source, let alone seen it. moreover, he heard that eldest senior brother, second senior brother, and the others had already found the ingredients that master had instructed them to eat. at that time, if he was the only one who could not find it, his master would be very disappointed in him. at the thought of this, jiang beichen could not help but feel melancholic again. he sat on the chair beside the table and covered his forehead with his hand. ¡°your highness, imperial preceptor requests an audience!¡± at that moment, an armored soldier appeared at the door of jiang beichen¡¯s room and reported to him. hearing the soldier¡¯s report, jiang beichen stood up from his chair and said to the soldier at the door,¡± ¡°the state preceptor is here. please welcome him.¡± the state preceptor was the only one among the people he had sent out who had not reported to him. the state preceptor had only returned after such a long time. perhaps he had news of the water source. soon, the state preceptor was led to jiang beichen¡¯s room by the soldiers. as soon as the state preceptor entered jiang beichen¡¯s room, jiang beichen said to him,¡± ¡°state preceptor, how is it? is there any news about the water source?¡± when the imperial advisor heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he hurriedly bowed to him and said, ¡± your highness, i¡¯m useless¡­¡± before the state preceptor could finish speaking, he saw jiang beichen wave his hand at him, indicating for him to leave. jiang beichen had already heard such words countless times. previously, those who had not been found had all reported to him in this manner. thinking about it, it made sense. he had personally visited various places on the continent, but he did not find anything. could it be that the state preceptor had discovered something? at that thought, jiang beichen sat back down in his chair in disappointment. seeing jiang beichen¡¯s disappointed expression, the state preceptor still said to him,¡± ¡°your highness, although i didn¡¯t find a water source, 1 did find some information about it.¡± chen, who was sitting on the chair, felt energized after hearing the state preceptor¡¯s words. he said excitedly,¡± ¡°state preceptor, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that there was a water source? tell me quickly, where is the water source?¡± when the imperial advisor heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he was also stunned. i was just about to say that you didn¡¯t want me to say it. then, she continued to say to jiang beichen, ¡°your highness, according to my investigation, the water source you want to find is not available on the tian yuan continent. if you want it, you should go up there.¡± jiang beichen saw the state preceptor¡¯s finger pointing at the ceiling. when he looked up, there was nothing on the ceiling. then, he understood and said to the imperial advisor with a smile,¡± ¡°imperial preceptor, you are indeed the imperial preceptor of my north moon empire. why didn¡¯t i think of this before?¡± he had been focusing on the tian yuan continent all this time and had forgotten how his master¡¯s food could be ordinary. the ingredients for such a thing must be in the divine world. why didn¡¯t he think of it before? then, jiang beichen walked out of the room and flew into the sky like a streak of light. a sword light streaked across, and a crack appeared in the barrier between the two worlds. jiang beichen passed through the crack and stopped in mid-air, looking down. when he saw a crowded town, he turned into a stream of light and flew down. whoosh! jiang beichen¡¯s figure landed on a street. he saw the pedestrians on the street running toward the city gate with bags on their backs. noticing the unusual behavior of these people, jiang beichen grabbed a passerby beside him and said,¡± ¡°uncle, did something happen in the city? why does everyone look like they¡¯re fleeing?¡± the passerby saw jiang beichen holding him back. he was young and had an imposing appearance. thinking that such a young life could be lost here, he said to jiang beichen, ¡°young man, you just came here not long ago. 1 advise you not to stay here and leave quickly.¡± hearing the passerby¡¯s words, jiang beichen continued asking,¡± ¡°uncle, what happened here?¡± when the passerby heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he also sighed and slowly said, ¡°the luo water empire and the blood sickle empire are at war. now that the blood sickle empire¡¯s army is almost at the city, if you¡¯re still in luo water city, you¡¯ll become a dead soul under their blades sooner or later..¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Luoshui Dynasty (1) chapter 250: luoshui dynasty (1) translator: 549690339 jiang beichen finally understood what was going on after hearing the old man¡¯s words. the city he was in was the capital of the luo water dynasty, luo water city. on the other hand, the luo water dynasty had been defeated in the war with the blood sickle dynasty. now, they were in a precarious situation and could be destroyed at any time. when the old man saw that jiang beichen did not seem to be moved after hearing his words, he said kindly again, ¡°young man, listen to my advice and leave quickly.¡± hearing the old man¡¯s words, jiang beichen smiled at him and said,¡± ¡°thank you, uncle, but i still need to find an unfreezing water source.¡± after giving the old man a tight hug, jiang beichen turned to leave. ¡°sigh, why are you still thinking about the sacred artifact of the luo water dynasty?¡± when the old man heard that jiang beichen did not listen to his words and instead wanted to find the holy relic of the luo river dynasty, he could not help but sigh. the blood sickle empire had attacked their luo water empire because they had taken a fancy to their sacred item, luo water. the luo river was actually an extremely special spirit vein. not only would it never freeze, but one could also cultivate at a rapid pace by cultivating beside it. jiang beichen had only taken a few steps when he heard the old man¡¯s words. in a flash, he reappeared in front of the old man and said,¡± ¡°uncle, is the holy item that you just used that kind of water that never freezes?¡± the old man saw jiang beichen come up to him again and ask him about the sacred object. she was even more certain that he was the kind of person who would risk his life for luo shui, so she said to him, ¡°young man, let me remind you again. although luo river is good, your life is more important.¡± in the past, its son had also been ambitious and wanted to fight for the sacred relic of the luo river dynasty. in the end, he ended up with nothing. jiang beichen looked to be about the same age as its son, and it really did not want jiang beichen to repeat its son¡¯s mistakes. jiang beichen was delighted to receive the old man¡¯s confirmation. after thanking the old man, he turned into a stream of light and disappeared. the old man looked in the direction jiang beichen left and shook his head. he could also tell that jiang beichen was a cultivator, but so what? thinking back, his son was still a high level deity, but in the end, he lost both his life and wealth. ¡°young people nowadays really don¡¯t care about their lives.¡± the old man seemed to have already seen jiang beichen¡¯s fate. he sighed and turned to walk towards the city gate. at the same time, in the palace hall of the luo water dynasty. the ministers from the past had already left. after knowing that the blood sickle dynasty was about to attack the city, those ministers had all fled for their lives. in the entire palace, there was only the dragon throne at the top. the emperor of luo shui sat on the ground. his face was pale, and he looked as if he had already accepted his fate. he was waiting for the blood sickle empire to end his life. he muttered, ¡°no, no, everything is gone.¡± below them were a group of princes and princesses. amidst the cries of the palace, the first prince stood out and said to the emperor of luo shui,¡± ¡°father, the blood sickle empire is going too far. we can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. for example, let¡¯s go out and fight to the death with them.¡± before the emperor of luo shui could reply, the second prince mocked him,¡± ¡°fight to the death. what are you going to use to fight to the death with others? if you had listened to my suggestion and offered luo shui with both hands, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today.¡± ¡°look now, not only did luo river not survive, even the country was about to be destroyed.¡± when the first prince heard his second brother¡¯s words, he was also furious. he pointed at him and said, ¡°you, you are simply incurable.¡± at the same time, a hearty voice rang out in the hall. ¡°what did you just say? luoshui is gone?¡± as the voice fell, everyone looked in the direction of the sound. the palace¡¯s main doors had been opened at some point, and jiang beichen¡¯s figure walked in. ¡°blood sickle empire, my luo water empire is irreconcilable with you.¡± when the eldest prince saw jiang beichen walk in, he thought that the blood sickle empire had attacked. he raised the sword at his waist and charged at jiang beichen. the sword slashed through the air, and a sword light slashed towards jiang beichen. jiang beichen looked at the oncoming sword light and appeared in front of the first prince in a flash. with a wave of his finger, the first prince¡¯s figure flew out and crashed into a pillar in the hall. ¡°playing with a sword in front of me?¡± jiang beichen glanced at the first prince and said slowly. then, he came to the second prince¡¯s side. before he could speak, the second prince said in fear, ¡°don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. 1 can give you anything you want. 1 know where the key to the national treasury is, and there¡¯s also a beauty. oh right, this is my third sister.¡± as he spoke, the second prince pointed to a crying princess. seeing the second prince¡¯s ugly state, jiang beichen¡¯s face was filled with disgust as well. he immediately slapped the second prince. he was also born in a dynasty. however, when he saw the second prince betray his family and the country in order to survive, jiang beichen still slapped him to death. at this moment, the first prince slowly got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. he had clearly sensed the powerful sword intent from jiang beichen¡¯s attack just now. moreover, he was using his finger as a sword. this meant that this person¡¯s understanding of the sword was far above his. moreover, he was a sword master, the kind of sword master. however, if he dared to do anything inappropriate to his royal sister, he would still fight to the death. after slapping the second prince to death, jiang beichen appeared before the first prince and said,¡± ¡°you just said that luoshui disappeared. what¡¯s going on?¡± when the first prince heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he smiled slowly and said,¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? don¡¯t you know? luoshui was taken away by your blood sickle empire a few days ago.¡± when jiang beichen heard the first prince¡¯s words, he realized that the first prince had mistaken him for someone from the blood sickle dynasty. he could not help but say,¡± ¡°i¡¯m not from the blood sickle empire.¡± then, he turned around and was about to leave. since luo water had already been seized by the blood sickle empire, he had to make a trip to the blood sickle empire. when the first prince heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he understood that he had misunderstood. he hurriedly knelt down and said to jiang beichen, ¡°senior, the luoshui dynasty is in deep trouble now. please help. after this is done, luo tian is willing to do anything to repay you.¡± as he spoke, luo tian kowtowed a few times in jiang beichen¡¯s direction. although he didn¡¯t know jiang beichen¡¯s true strength, based on the sword intent he just revealed, he was still able to use the sword technique. he believed that as long as jiang beichen was willing to make a move, he would definitely be able to defeat the blood sickle empire. after hearing luo tian¡¯s words, jiang beichen¡¯s departing figure paused.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251:1 Think It’s Better to Ask the Ancestor chapter 251:1 think it¡¯s better to ask the ancestor translator: 549690339 seeing jiang beichen stop, the other princes and princesses also seemed to have grasped onto hope and knelt down in front of jiang beichen. jiang beichen slowly turned around and looked at the group of princes and princesses kneeling on the ground. for a moment, he sighed. although it was normal for dynasties to change, if the north moon dynasty encountered such a disaster one day, he would also ask for help from others. moreover, his master often taught him to be a good person. he had to be kind. at that thought, jiang beichen walked up to luo tian and helped him up from the ground. he said slowly,¡± ¡°get up. i can help you, but after this is done, i want to take luo water.¡± jiang beichen did not hide the purpose of his trip and spoke directly. if he helped them defeat the blood sickle empire, he would have to argue with them over luo shui. when luo tian heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he said to him without hesitation,¡± ¡°senior, don¡¯t worry. we know that a man is innocent, but he will be punished if he holds a treasure. as long as senior can save the luo shui dynasty, senior luo shui can take it if you want it.¡± luo tian knew how important luoshui was to the luoshui dynasty, but he understood now. with their strength, they could not protect luo shui at all. instead, he would constantly damage his own strength under a series of conspiracies and counterattacks. therefore, not only did the luoshui river not have the effect of making the country rich and the people strong, it was a disaster. jiang beichen nodded when he saw luo tian agreeing to his request. he said,¡± ¡°luo tian, how is the blood sickle empire¡¯s strength and the current situation?¡± as a newcomer, jiang beichen knew nothing about the blood sickle dynasty. when he heard jiang beichen talking about the war, luo tian quickly said to him,¡± ¡°the blood sickle empire¡¯s king has the strength of a god king. not only is his strength heaven-defying, but his methods are also strange.¡± ¡°after absorbing the enemy¡¯s blood, it can reflect the damage it receives to the other party.¡± hearing luo tian¡¯s words, jiang beichen could not help but become interested in the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s methods. this kind of cultivation technique and method sounded more like the style of the demon race that he had heard of. after taking a few steps in front of luo tian, she continued,¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t they also die?¡± luo tian shook his head and said to jiang beichen,¡± ¡°no, everyone in the blood sickle empire cultivates a technique called the undying body.¡± ¡°although they can¡¯t recover immediately, their bodies will recover after a few days.¡± the reason why the luoshui dynasty was quickly defeated in the war was that they could not find a way to deal with their cultivation techniques. hearing luo tian¡¯s words, jiang beichen placed his hand on his chin and pondered for a while before saying,¡± ¡°i understand. let¡¯s set off now.¡± according to luo tian, they would need to return for a few days before they could recover. he could just kill them and not let them return. luo tian was also stunned when he heard jiang beichen¡¯s words. then, he said to jiang beichen happily,¡± ¡°senior, please follow me.¡± originally, he thought that jiang beichen had agreed to help the luoshui dynasty because he needed to plan. however, when he heard jiang beichen say that he was going to the battlefield, he thought that senior had already found a way to deal with it. at the same time, beside a pillar in the palace, a maid watched jiang beichen and luo tian leave the palace. a blood-red light flashed in her eyes. soon, the maid followed luo tian and the others out of the palace and came to a garden. after looking around and making sure that there was no one around, the maid slowly cast her spell. the blood-red vital essence on her hands slowly rose like steam, and soon formed a blood-red light in front of the maid. after muttering, the blood-red light in front of him became even more condensed. whoosh! the maid let out a breath and the light flew up into the sky. on the other side of the immeasurable immortal continent, in a blood-red palace. this was a magnificent hall. at this moment, an old man in a blood-red robe sat in the hall. below him, there were also old men dressed in blood-red robes like him. however, the color of the old man¡¯s robe was brighter. at this moment, the atmosphere in the hall was oppressive. after a moment of silence, the old man slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°according to our scouts, there seems to be an accident at the luo shui dynasty. an expert helped them. it is said that he defeated luo tian in one move.¡± ¡°everyone here is a pillar of the blood sickle dynasty.¡± as soon as the blood sickle dynasty king finished speaking, it caused a commotion in the hall. ¡°luo tian is a divine lord. that person was able to defeat him in one strike.¡± a blood sickle dynasty official said slowly to the person beside him. the moment the blood sickle dynasty official finished speaking, someone immediately retorted. ¡°so what if he¡¯s a godly king? isn¡¯t the king of the luo water dynasty also a godly king? in the end, he was still confused by us. he can only wait for death in his luo water imperial palace now.¡± ¡°the reason that the king of luo shui was able to lose his mind was the result of our many years of planning. now that a godly king of unknown origin has appeared, how can he be so easy to deal with?¡± ¡°then you mean that we should retreat. we¡¯re almost at the luo water capital. are we going to retreat because of a godly king?¡± ¡°you¡­¡± all kinds of voices were arguing in the audience. the blood sickle dynasty king on the dragon throne was also holding his forehead with a headache. with a wave of his sleeve, he said to the people below, ¡°alright, alright, stop arguing. i have heard your opinions.¡± he had originally wanted them to give him some advice, but he did not expect them to make things even more troublesome. after hearing the blood sickle dynasty king¡¯s words, everyone present shut their mouths. ¡°state preceptor, do you have any opinions?¡± the blood sickle dynasty king spoke after the hall returned to silence. at this moment, an old man with long eyebrows walked out from among the ministers and said to the blood sickle dynasty king,¡± ¡°your majesty, since things have come to this, i think it¡¯s better to ask the ancestor.¡± hearing the imperial advisor¡¯s words, the blood sickle dynasty king looked up at him. it was obvious that the imperial advisor¡¯s answer was what he was thinking. whispers broke out among the ministers. following that, the blood sickle dynasty king said to the other officials,¡± ¡°what do you think about inviting the ancestor?¡± this time, the blood sickle dynasty ministers did not have any disagreement. they said in unison,¡± ¡°we agree with the state preceptor!¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Patriarch Blood Sickle (1) chapter 252: patriarch blood sickle (1) translator: 549690339 on the blood sickle empire¡¯s square, a group of officials and elders of the blood sickle empire stood densely packed. this was the place they used for important events. at this moment, the ministers and elders were looking piously at a statue in the center of the square. it was the blood sickle empire¡¯s ancestor. the king of the blood sickle dynasty stood in front of the elders and ministers. he first bowed to the statue in the middle of the square. then, the blood-red vital essence in his hand continued to gather. he said to the elders and ministers behind him, ¡°all ministers, listen up. follow me to welcome the ancestor.¡± as soon as the blood sickle dynasty king finished speaking, the elders and ministers behind him gathered the quintessential essence in their bodies. following that, streaks of blood-red vital essence gathered at the blood-red gem on the chest of the statue. the blood-red primeval essence flowed into the ruby, and the ruby emitted a dazzling light. then, a thick pillar of air shot into the sky, causing a series of thunder in the air. ¡°welcome, patriarch!¡± looking at the change in the sky, the blood sickle dynasty king led the ministers and elders behind him to kneel down and respectfully said to the sky. after the sound of thunder, a powerful aura burst out from the sky. ¡°duan xiong, is there something important that you want to wake me up at this time?¡± a voice slowly sounded from the sky. then, the blood sickle dynasty king stood up and said to the sky, ¡°ancestor, something happened in the luo water dynasty. according to the scouts, the luo water dynasty has another god king.¡± ¡°oh, there¡¯s such a thing?¡± patriarch blood sickle¡¯s surprised voice slowly sounded from the sky. now he understood why duan xiong and the others wanted to wake him up. in the entire blood sickle empire, there was only one godly king powerhouse, duan xiong. although due to the cultivation technique, their blood sickle empire¡¯s combat strength was stronger than other countries. however, duan xiong hadn¡¯t cultivated his undying body to the great success stage. in a situation where the other party¡¯s background was unknown, it was hard to say who would win. duan xiong stared blankly at the sky, waiting for patriarch blood sickle¡¯s reply. then, a ray of light flew down from the sky. the light went straight into duan xiong¡¯s glabella and turned into information in his mind. this¡­ after duan xiong digested patriarch blood sickle¡¯s information in his mind, he was first shocked, then his face was filled with ecstasy. it was because this piece of information was too exciting. before patriarch blood sickle went into seclusion, he was already at the peak of the godly king realm. after obtaining luoshui a while ago, with the help of luoshui, the ancestor had already advanced to the god emperor realm. now, he was stabilizing himself and had even cultivated his undying body to the great success realm. after the ancestor stabilized, what use would the external help from the luo water dynasty be? just as duan xiong was feeling ecstatic, the voice of the blood sickle ancestor rang out once again. ¡°duan xiong, you don¡¯t need me to teach you what to do, right?¡± when duan xiong heard what patriarch blood sickle said, he hurriedly bowed and said,¡± ¡°forefather, don¡¯t worry. duan xiong will definitely do a good job.¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know what to do. if there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t disturb me again.¡± patriarch blood sickle¡¯s voice sounded from the sky again. at the same time, a triangular jade pendant fell in front of duan xiong. when duan xiong picked up the jade pendant, patriarch blood sickle¡¯s voice sounded in his mind again. ¡°duan xiong, this is the best opportunity for our blood sickle empire to dominate the entire boundless immortal continent.¡± ¡°if you encounter any irresistible danger, crush the jade pendant 1 gave you. i, the ancestor, will appear to help you.¡± along with this voice, the thunder in the sky also slowly dissipated, as if it had never appeared. after patriarch blood sickle¡¯s voice disappeared, duan xiong looked excitedly at the triangular jade pendant in his hand. he could feel that the day when their blood sickle empire dominated the boundless immortal continent was not far away. the boundless immortal continent was different from the other immortal continents. in the other immortal continents, a godly king was the king. due to the birth of a divine item like the luo water in the immeasurable immortal continent, countless godly kings treated the immeasurable immortal continent as a treasure trove. previously, a bloody storm had erupted here. countless godly monarchs had fought for the territory of the boundless immortal continent. in the end, only the blood sickle dynasty and the native luo shui dynasty settled down on this land. the other godkings would either leave after failing, or they would fall into eternal slumber. as for factions without godly monarchs, they could only rely on the blood sickle empire and the luo water empire. for hundreds of years, both sides had been fighting each other openly and covertly, both wanting to become the sole overlord of the immeasurable immortal continent. however, with the success of the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s plan against the king of luo shui and the ancestor¡¯s advancement to the god emperor realm, the blood sickle dynasty had no choice but to give up. in duan xiong¡¯s eyes, their blood sickle dynasty was already certain of victory. destroying the luo water dynasty was only a matter of time. after he carefully hung the triangular jade pendant on his neck, duan xiong saw the ministers and elders of the blood sickle empire looking at him. in their eyes, the series of interactions between duan xiong and patriarch blood sickle just now was just a series of thunderclaps in the sky and something falling from time to time. they did not know anything else. at this moment, the imperial advisor walked out from the crowd and said respectfully to duan xiong,¡± ¡°your majesty, what does the ancestor mean?¡± after duan xiong hung up the triangular jade pendant, he no longer had the melancholy he had in the hall. hearing the imperial advisor¡¯s words, he said to everyone,¡± ¡°i have good news for everyone. the ancestor has already broken through to the god emperor realm.¡± ¡°as for the luo water empire, the ancestor¡¯s intention is to do it, and it has to be done beautifully. we have to let the entire boundless immortal continent know the strength of our blood sickle empire, understand?¡± ¡°ancestor has advanced to the god emperor realm. ancestor has advanced to the god emperor realm.¡± duan xiong¡¯s words were like a huge rock thrown into the water, immediately causing a commotion in the crowd. in this era where the god emperor realm and the god emperor realm did not appear, if their ancestor advanced to the god emperor realm, they would be able to do so. then, not only would the blood sickle empire become the sole overlord of the boundless immortal continent, but they could even expand and occupy other immortal continents. duan xiong looked at the excited expressions of the elders and ministers below and slowly said, ¡°all the soldiers of the blood sickle empire, listen up. i will personally go to the luo water empire in a few days and use the blood of the luo water empire to congratulate the ancestor for breaking through to the god emperor realm.¡± originally, after hearing the news that the ancestor was about to advance to the god emperor realm, the soldiers of the blood sickle empire were very excited. now, with duan xiong¡¯s impassioned words, the bloodlust in the hearts of these soldiers was ignited. ¡°f * ck, 1 can¡¯t wait to slaughter luo water city.¡± ¡°hehe, i heard that the concubines of the king of the luo river are very beautiful. when the time comes, no one can snatch them from me. hehehe!¡± ¡°and his princesses, hahaha!¡± for a moment, the bloodthirsty voices of the blood sickle dynasty soldiers resounded in the blood sickle dynasty square.. Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: Bloody Battle at the Pass (1) chapter 253: bloody battle at the pass (1) translator: 549690339 under the control of the blood sickle empire, the news that the blood sickle patriarch was about to advance to the god emperor realm quickly spread throughout the boundless immortal continent. ¡°have you heard? the patriarch of the blood sickle dynasty is about to break through to the god emperor realm. the luoshui dynasty is probably doomed this time.¡± ¡°who says so? the luo water empire was about to be beaten to their doorstep, and now the blood sickle empire has a god emperor¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes. 1 heard that the king of luoshui is still unconscious and can¡¯t handle state affairs at all.¡± ¡°bullsh * t, i heard that he was clearly addicted to the beauty of the harem and could not get out of bed.¡± as the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s king, duan xiong, personally went to the luo water dynasty, the news of patriarch blood sickle breaking through to the god emperor realm spread. along the way, the immortal cultivators who saw the blood sickle dynasty army discussed in low voices. at this moment, at a pass in the luoshui dynasty. a mighty figure stood on the city wall, constantly instructing the soldiers of the luo river dynasty to build fortifications on the pass. this was the last pass of the luo water dynasty. as long as this place was broken through by the blood sickle dynasty, the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s army would be able to march straight into the luo water dynasty¡¯s capital, luo water city. luo shanhe stood at the city gate and looked into the distance, constantly anticipating the onslaught of the blood sickle dynasty. he was the number one general of the luoshui dynasty. he had grown up in various border passes and was responsible for guarding the various passes of the luoshui dynasty. at this moment, a soldier from the luo shui dynasty walked over and said to luo shanhe,¡± ¡°general, the blood sickle empire has already surrounded us. the news cannot be spread.¡± hearing the soldier¡¯s words, luo shanhe could not help but smash the wall beside him. ¡°dammit!¡± luo shanhe said angrily. the news that patriarch blood sickle was about to break through to the god emperor realm had already spread all over the world. luo shanhe also wanted the news to reach to the luoshui royal palace in time so that luoshui city could make preparations in advance. however, he did not expect that the blood sickle empire would actually cut off his connection with luo water city. in this way, the news could only reach him. not only could it increase the mental pressure on his soldiers, but it could also increase the pressure on his soldiers. after breaking through his pass, he could also take down luo water city when it was caught off guard. then, the soldier next to him said to luo shanhe,¡± ¡°general, look, the blood sickle empire is attacking.¡± upon hearing the soldier¡¯s words, luo shanhe also saw the blood sickle dynasty soldiers slowly walking towards him. ¡°don¡¯t panic. listen to my command and activate the defensive formation!¡± under luo shanhe¡¯s orders, the soldiers of the luoshui dynasty got busy. a huge light screen protected the entrance of the pass. the blood sickle empire soldiers advanced slowly and stopped at the entrance of the pass. the imperial advisor of the blood sickle empire flew into the air and shouted at luo shanhe,¡± ¡°luo shanhe, stop struggling. if you surrender obediently, 1 might be able to leave you with an intact corpse.¡± before this, it had always been the imperial advisor leading the army to attack this pass. he and luo shanhe were both at the peak stage of the divine lord realm. the two sides had fought back and forth previously, and neither of them could take advantage of the other. however, things were different now. duan xiong was personally fighting. with his godly king strength, luo shanhe had no chance of resisting. as soon as the imperial advisor finished speaking, luo shanhe shouted at him,¡± ¡°duan xiulin, if you want to fight, then fight. why are you talking so much?¡± ¡°stubborn!¡± before duan xiulin could reply to luo shanhe, another voice rang out in the air. duan xiong¡¯s figure slowly appeared beside duan xiulin, and he slowly said to her,¡± ¡°imperial preceptor, leave this to the king.¡± after duan xiulin heard duan xiong¡¯s words, she bowed respectfully to him and returned to the army. duan xiong expressionlessly looked at the light screen in front of him. he slowly raised his arm, and a ray of light shot out from his fingertips. whoosh! the light fiercely hit the light screen, and the luo water dynasty soldiers guarding the pass immediately felt a tremor, as if the light screen would shatter at any moment. ¡°calm down, calm down, don¡¯t panic!¡± luo shanhe clutched his chest and shouted at the soldiers. as the center of the array, luo shanhe had just received most of the power from duan xiong¡¯s attack. at this moment, the blood essence in his body was also tumbling. ¡°you have some skills.¡± duan xiong looked at luo shanhe, who was still commanding the soldiers at the pass, and muttered to himself. clearly, he had not expected that the light screen would not be shattered. ¡°1 wonder how many of my attacks you can block?¡± duan xiong stared at luo shanhe in the light screen, and an even more powerful light gathered at his fingertips. ¡°give me a break!¡± duan xiong shouted, and the light shone on the light screen. this time, no miracle happened. under duan xiong¡¯s attack, the light curtain shattered as expected. the light screen shattered and luo shanhe could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. there was no other way. the gap between a god king and a god monarch was not something that could be filled with a single array formation. being able to withstand duan xiong¡¯s attack just now was already his limit. duan xiong looked at luo shanhe expressionlessly and waved his arm behind him. ¡°kill them!¡± under duan xiong¡¯s signal, the blood sickle empire soldiers let out a loud shout and attacked the pass. after witnessing duan xiong¡¯s strength, the soldiers of the luo water dynasty were already fearful. under the assault of the blood sickle dynasty soldiers, the situation was completely one-sided. duan xiong looked at the falling soldiers of the luo water dynasty and waved at duan xiulin.¡± ¡°imperial preceptor, record the situation below. after we take down the luo water dynasty, distribute it to every corner of the boundless immortal continent.¡± ¡°let the entire immeasurable immortal continent know who is the true ruler of the immeasurable immortal continent!¡± ¡± understood!¡± duan xiulin respectfully agreed upon hearing duan xiong¡¯s words. then, he took out a stone from his pocket and slowly injected his true essence into it. the stone emitted a burst of light and recorded the battle below. this was the profound shadow stone. it could record all the places where its light shone. soon, the blood sickle empire soldiers reached the bottom of the pass. as long as they broke through the gate, they would be able to control this pass completely. luo shanhe looked at the luo shui dynasty soldiers who were dying under the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s attacks, and his eyes turned red. after slowly standing up from the ground, he jumped in front of the gate of the pass and shouted to the remaining luo water dynasty soldiers,¡± ¡°hold on, reinforcements are coming.¡± now, he could only use this method to raise the morale of his soldiers. as he spoke, luo shanhe picked up a large blade and slashed at the blood sickle dynasty soldiers.. Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: The Ten Thousand Swords chapter 254: the ten thousand swords translator: 549690339 in the sky above the boundless immortal continent, two figures flew past. they were jiang beichen and luo tian, who had just come out of luoshui city. as they flew in the air, they saw a soldier dressed in the luoshui dynasty¡¯s uniform. jiang beichen and luo tian looked at each other and flew down. on a small path, a luo water dynasty soldier¡¯s clothes were tattered, and there were still traces of blood. he was running forward. then, he saw jiang beichen and luo tian landing in front of him. seeing luo tian¡¯s clothes, the soldier immediately walked over and said weakly,¡± ¡°your highness, we finally meet.¡± luo tian looked at the weak soldier and quickly went to support him. he said slowly,¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? why are you the only one here?¡± when the soldier heard luo tian¡¯s words, he sat on the ground and said weakly,¡± ¡°your royal highness, general luo asked me to go to the imperial city to tell you that duan xiong has already gone out personally.¡± ¡± also, the blood sickle empire¡¯s elder¡­¡± before the soldier could finish his sentence, he fainted. seeing the soldier faint halfway through his sentence, luo tian shook his body and said,¡± ¡°what do you think happened to the blood sickle empire?¡± ¡°don¡¯t ask. he has many wounds on his body. it¡¯s already a miracle that he can make it this far.¡± jiang beichen said slowly when he saw the soldier, luo tian zaiyao. hearing jiang beichen¡¯s words, luo tian realized that the soldier was bleeding multiple times. some of the wounds had not even healed before new wounds appeared. ¡°blood sickle empire, my luo water empire will fight you to the death.¡± luo tian shouted angrily when he couldn¡¯t sense the soldier¡¯s aura. although the soldier didn¡¯t finish his sentence, the news of duan xiong personally going to war was still delivered. luo tian was no stranger to duan xiong. he was the king of the blood sickle dynasty and had the strength of a godly king. if he were to personally attack the pass, luo shanhe would not be able to hold on for long. at this moment, jiang beichen also walked to the soldier¡¯s side and checked his injuries. ¡°is this the blood sickle empire¡¯s method of reflecting damage?¡± many of the wounded parts of the soldier¡¯s body were protected by armor. the armor was not broken, and there were injuries on his body. this was indeed the first time jiang beichen had seen such a technique. luo tian nodded at jiang beichen. ¡°yes, yes. senior, according to the information that this soldier just sent, i¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to hold the pass for long. let¡¯s hurry over.¡± jiang beichen knew that luo tian was anxious, so he nodded at him and flew toward the pass again. at the gate, luo shanhe was covered in blood, and the blade in his hand was broken. his hand was pressed against the rock beside him, and his body was already a little unsteady. ¡°go, kill him together.¡± the blood sickle dynasty soldiers shouted when they saw luo shanhe¡¯s reaction. before this, they had already lost several groups of people to luo shanhe. seeing the blood sickle empire soldiers attacking again, luo shanhe smiled. he picked up the broken saber in his hand and swung it for the last time. his body fell heavily to the ground. the saber beam flew past, and the blood sickle dynasty soldiers fell to the ground. however, at the same time, the next wave of blood sickle dynasty soldiers broke through the gate of the pass. ¡°kill! charge in and flatten the blood sickle empire!¡± a blood sickle dynasty soldier shouted in the crowd. following that, a large group of blood sickle dynasty soldiers rushed into the pass. as he shouted, two figures flew over from afar. soon, luo tian and jiang beichen arrived above the battlefield. at this moment, on the battlefield, the luo water dynasty¡¯s army was defeated like a landslide. they were forced back by the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s massacre. luo tian looked at the battle below and clenched his fists. his eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at the blood sickle dynasty. he cupped his fists at jiang beichen and said slowly,¡± ¡°senior, please help our luo water dynasty.¡± jiang beichen looked at the blood sickle dynasty army below and witnessed the methods luo tian had told him about. as expected, it reflected the damage. then, in a flash, he appeared in the sky above the army. he gathered the vital essence in his hands and placed his hands in front of his chest. suddenly, a long sword formed by spiritual energy appeared beside jiang beichen. ¡°ten thousand swords!¡± jiang beichen shouted and waved his arm downward. the flying swords beside him turned into streaks of light. like thousands of arrows, they flew towards the blood sickle empire army. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± wherever the flying sword passed, the blood sickle dynasty soldiers ¡®screams rang out continuously. then, their bodies turned into a bloody mist and exploded in midair. jiang beichen looked at the blood sickle dynasty soldiers who were constantly exploding and nodded in satisfaction. just as he had expected, as long as he killed them forcefully, they would not be able to recover. when the luo shui dynasty soldiers saw the blood sickle dynasty soldiers suddenly exploding behind them, they raised their heads and focused their gazes on jiang beichen in the sky. then, luo tian appeared beside jiang beichen. seeing the blood sickle dynasty soldiers being slaughtered, he was also excited. he said to the luo water dynasty soldiers below,¡± ¡°soldiers, don¡¯t be afraid. this is a senior invited by our luo water dynasty. today, we will definitely win.¡± the morale of the soldiers of the luo river dynasty rose when they heard luo tian¡¯s impassioned voice. ¡°look, that¡¯s his highness the first prince. his highness the first prince has brought reinforcements to reinforce us.¡± ¡°i knew it. the first prince and the others wouldn¡¯t abandon us.¡± h 11 for a moment, the luo shui dynasty¡¯s soldiers were filled with fighting spirit. on the contrary, the blood sickle dynasty had already begun to retreat. ¡°humph, a final struggle!¡± a furious voice sounded in the air. then, duan xiong¡¯s figure appeared above the blood sickle dynasty soldiers. his appearance also attracted the attention of jiang beichen and the others. ¡°senior, that¡¯s the blood sickle empire¡¯s king, duan xiong.¡± luo tian came to jiang beichen¡¯s side and said slowly. duan xiong looked at jiang beichen¡¯s figure and felt that he was a little unfamiliar. however, when he checked jiang beichen¡¯s aura, it seemed that he was not even as good as his own soldiers. he must have a powerful dharma treasure to be able to defeat luo tian and his soldiers. poor luo tian. he thought that he had found a peerless expert, and so did his spy. he had actually been deceived by him. thinking of this, duan xiong¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of greed. if he could take possession of that magic treasure, wouldn¡¯t his strength be able to reach another level? this luo water dynasty was really his blessed land. not only did it allow him to obtain luo water. now that he had received another dharma treasure, duan xiong said to jiang beichen and luo tian,¡± ¡°luo tian, don¡¯t struggle anymore. i¡¯ve already taken luo water.¡± ¡°if you kneel down and surrender now, this king can still let you go.¡± at this point, duan xiong revealed a sinister smile. ¡°otherwise, when i attack your luo water city, 1 will definitely slaughter him for three days and three nights..¡± Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: I’ll Let You See What a Divine Emperor Is (1) chapter 255: i¡¯ll let you see what a divine emperor is (1) translator: 549690339 as soon as duan xiong finished speaking, he saw jiang beichen already appear in the sky above him. jiang beichen¡¯s eyes were fixed on duan xiong as he gathered his true core strength and unsheathed his sword. he was ready to kill duan xiong with a single strike. duan xiong looked at jiang beichen¡¯s actions with disdain in his eyes. ¡°hmph, eagle bug¡­¡± before he could finish speaking, duan xiong saw a huge sword appear in the sky above him. his body instinctively wanted to dodge, but he realized that his body had been locked by an aura and he could not move at all. seeing jiang beichen in the sky, fear appeared in duan xiong¡¯s eyes for the first time. how could he not understand what magic treasure he had used to kill his soldiers just now? he was a grandmaster of the sword, and the sword was famous for its killing. if he was hit by this¡­ duan xiong didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. he saw jiang beichen pointing his finger at him. the giant sword in the sky was pointed at him, turning into a stream of light and flying towards him. ¡°senior, i was wrong. 1 was blind just now and didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± the instinctive fear in his body caused duan xiong¡¯s begging voice to ring out in the air. however, no matter how much he begged for mercy, the flying sword did not slow down. the flying sword arrived in the blink of an eye. duan xiong looked at the triangular jade pendant on his neck and shouted at him, ¡°ancestor, save me! ancestor, save me!¡± accompanied by his cry for help, the flying sword pierced through his body, and duan xiong¡¯s body fell from the sky. everyone was silent as they stared at jiang beichen in the sky. then, the soldiers of the luoshui dynasty waved their weapons and shouted, ¡°good, good, good!¡± on the other hand, when the blood sickle empire soldiers saw their ruler being killed by jiang beichen in one strike, they all threw down the weapons in their hands and fled. luo tian looked at jiang beichen in disbelief and said,¡± ¡°thank you, senior!¡± ¡°humph, you dare to kill my descendant? i don¡¯t care who you are, i¡¯ll make you pay with your blood.¡± a cold voice sounded in the air. a ball of blood-red gas suddenly appeared in the direction where duan xiong was killed. the gas slowly gathered and finally formed a spatial vortex. then, a figure wearing a skull necklace and holding a scythe walked out. as soon as this figure appeared, the tyrannical aura on his body suppressed the voices of everyone present. he casually scanned the battlefield and appeared beside duan xiong. when duan xiong went out to battle, he had given him a triangular jade pendant, telling him that if his life was in danger, he could crush it and appear. now that duan xiong was completely dead, it was obvious that he had been killed along with the jade pendant. ¡°this is the divine emperor?¡± luo tian looked at the old man who appeared out of thin air and said in shock. it was only now that he knew that the blood sickle dynasty still had a god emperor. he was a little nervous because of jiang beichen¡¯s joy in killing duan xiong. he did not know if jiang beichen could deal with the divine emperor. after all, there was only a difference of one realm between the divine emperor and the divine king. however, the difference between the two was like the difference between clouds and mud. however, before duan wanchou could do anything, jiang beichen appeared in front of him and said slowly,¡± ¡°i can feel that luo water is on you.¡± after duan wanchou heard jiang beichen¡¯s words and put duan xiong into his interspatial ring, he laughed out loud. ¡°that¡¯s right, luo water is with me. however, do you think you have the strength to fight for it?¡± after obtaining luo water, duan wanchou had already completed his breakthrough from the god king realm to the god emperor realm. the increase in his strength gave him enough confidence. moreover, he had cultivated his undying body to the great success stage. jiang beichen didn¡¯t waste any more time with duan wanchou after he received his confirmation. he also attacked with his sword. in his perception, this old man did not seem to be any different from the old man who had been killed by his sword just now. duan wanchou sneered when he saw jiang beichen taking the initiative to attack him. ¡°a group of brats who are still wet behind their ears. today, 1¡¯11 let you see what a god emperor is.¡± when the blood sickle empire soldiers heard duan wanchou¡¯s voice, they were all excited. ¡°the ancestor has broken through. what¡¯s the luo water dynasty?¡± ¡°ancestor, crush that sword and let them see what a god emperor is.¡± duan wanchou nodded in satisfaction as the blood sickle dynasty soldiers shouted. he was about to reach out to catch the sword in midair. ¡°do you think that the godly king and the godly emperor¡­¡± however, before duan wanchou could finish his sentence, he realized that his body was the same as duan xiong¡¯s. he could not move. what was going on? duan wanchou felt his body go out of control and was momentarily stunned. however, the flying sword was even faster than the previous one. jiang beichen only wanted to get the luo water from this old man as soon as possible. duan wanchou¡¯s body exploded into a mist of blood. the soldiers of the luo shui dynasty were sweating profusely. they were stunned when they saw duan wanchou being killed by another sword strike. then, they shouted excitedly,¡± ¡°divine emperor, is that all?¡± ¡°invincible, invincible, invincible!¡± as for the blood sickle empire soldiers, they had just seen hope when it was shattered in front of them. their faces were ashen. luo tian looked at jiang beichen in the air, not knowing how to express his feelings. this senior could even kill a god emperor realm expert with a single sword strike. just what realm had this senior¡¯s strength reached? back in the main hall, he had even attacked senior. at that time, senior had shown mercy, right? jiang beichen, who was in the air, frowned because he saw that the blood mist in the air did not disappear. in a short while, the blood mist in the air gathered again, and duan wanchou¡¯s figure reappeared. as expected, the divine emperor was not so easy to kill. luo tian looked at duan wanchou and thought to himself. duan wanchou¡¯s body reassembled. he clutched his chest. he had also felt the arrival of the grim reaper just now. fortunately, he had already cultivated the undying body to the great success realm. otherwise, even if he had the strength of a god emperor realm expert, he would have been dead by now. for a moment, duan wanchou looked at jiang beichen with some fear in his eyes. then, in a flash, she appeared beside jiang beichen, waving the sickle in her hand and slashing at him. as long as he could get a drop of jiang beichen¡¯s blood, he would be able to cast a spell to reflect the damage he had received onto jiang beichen. coupled with his undying body, he would definitely be able to obtain victory. duan wanchou¡¯s thoughts were also detected by jiang beichen. in a flash, he appeared on the other side. at the same time, he swung his sword again, and duan wanchou¡¯s figure exploded in midair.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Looks Like I Can Only Go Back and Ask Master chapter 256: looks like i can only go back and ask master translator: 549690339 bang! bang! bang! in mid-air, jiang beichen and duan wanchou kept on flashing and exploding. duan wanchou¡¯s body had exploded countless times in the exchange of blows. jiang beichen stood in midair and looked at duan wanchou. after a few exchanges, he had a precise understanding of duan wanchou¡¯s undying body. it seemed that the problem couldn¡¯t be solved by killing him. he was only dodging his attacks to prevent him from taking his blood. the others didn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything to him. duan wanchou¡¯s figure gathered once again, and he looked at jiang beichen, who was standing opposite him, with some fear. after exchanging a few blows, he did not even touch jiang beichen¡¯s clothes, let alone his blood. on the contrary, his body was constantly being slashed by the other party. if this continued, although he would not die, his foundation for advancing to the god emperor realm would also be unstable. duan wanchou turned around and said to the blood sickle dynasty soldiers behind him,¡± ¡°blood sickle empire soldiers, retreat with me.¡± after saying that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer. his figure turned into a stream of light and flashed into the distance. after duan wanchou left alone, the blood sickle dynasty soldiers no longer had the mood to fight. they also turned around and fled, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight in a short while. they were afraid that jiang beichen would suddenly stab them. where would they go to complain? jiang beichen did not stop duan wanchou and the blood sickle empire from retreating. up until now, he still didn¡¯t have a better way to restrain duan wanchou. although duan wanchou¡¯s strength was nothing in his eyes, his undying body was a little shameless. when the luo water dynasty soldiers saw the blood sickle dynasty soldiers retreating, tears streamed down their faces. ¡°we won, we won.¡± the soldier from the luo water dynasty murmured. not long ago, they thought that they would die on the battlefield and become history with the luo river dynasty. luo tian wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. with the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s retreat, he knew that the luo shui dynasty was safe. she flew up to jiang beichen¡¯s side and said,¡± ¡°senior, i can¡¯t repay your kindness.¡± in the palace of the luoshui dynasty, there was a banquet. after the blood sickle dynasty retreated from luo water city, the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s soldiers in the other cities of luo water dynasty also retreated. all of them retreated back to their own countries. for a time, the luo water dynasty could be said to have recovered its entire territory. the palace was filled with the atmosphere of victory and joy. as the great benefactor of the luoshui dynasty, jiang beichen naturally sat in the middle of the banquet. he didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet, but luo tian and the others were too enthusiastic. at the banquet, luo tian, who was sitting next to him, picked up a wine glass and said to jiang beichen,¡± ¡°the luoshui dynasty will never forget senior¡¯s great kindness. in the future, if there¡¯s anything that the luoshui dynasty can use, please let me know.¡± seeing luo tian toast him, jiang beichen also picked up his glass and clinked it with luo tian¡¯s before downing it. after a glass of wine, seeing that jiang beichen didn¡¯t look very happy, he said slowly, ¡°senior, are you troubled by the matter at luoshui? as long as senior gives the order, the luo water empire can send troops to the blood sickle empire to help senior seize luo water.¡± luo tian also knew that jiang beichen had come to luoshui palace for their sacred item, luoshui. jiang beichen knew that luo tian was doing this out of goodwill, but he had yet to find a way to deal with duan wanchou, so sending troops would be useless. although duan wanchou couldn¡¯t defeat him, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him. if he was driven to desperation and destroyed luo shui or switched it to someone else, wouldn¡¯t that be even more troublesome? putting the wine glass back on the table, jiang beichen said slowly,¡± ¡°it seems that 1 can only go back and ask master.¡± master? when luo tian heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he was shocked. could it be that senior has a master? with senior¡¯s strength of killing a god emperor realm expert with a single sword strike, how strong would senior¡¯s master be? could it be the godly emperor? no, it should be the legendary immortal. at that thought, luo tian felt a sense of reverence for the master jiang beichen spoke of. after the banquet, jiang beichen left the luoshui dynasty and returned to the place where he had entered the divine realm. his figure stopped in mid-air. just like when he came, he commanded and a crack appeared between the barriers of the two worlds. jiang beichen¡¯s figure flashed past the two of them. at the same time, in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. futian stood in front of xiao changtian and handed him a blue fruit he had just found. this blue fruit was the ingredient that xiao changtian told him to find. although it took a lot of effort, he was lucky enough to not fail his mission. xiao changtian took the fruit from futian and placed it in the cabinet in the kitchen. he then said to futian,¡± ¡°futian, i know that you have good talent. if you have nothing to do, you should go around the great sun sect more often.¡± when she took futian as her disciple back then, she also knew that he was a hot shot. his cultivation talent was definitely amazing. however, he was just a mortal. he knew nothing about cultivation and could not teach him anything. however, as his master, he could not delay him, right? fortunately, the daoist master of the great sun town was a reclusive expert, so he asked his disciple to visit the vicinity of the great sun sect. perhaps one day, an elder of the great sun sect would be so happy that he would bestow an opportunity upon them. in this way, he did not waste his talent. when futian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he looked thoughtful. ¡°i found the ingredients. i can understand why master praised my talent. but what was the meaning of going to the great sun sect? could it be that there was an opportunity there? although futian had doubts in his heart, he still retreated. as the saying went, the master led the way, but cultivation depended on one¡¯s own abilities. his master had already given him some pointers. next, he would have to rely on himself to explore. at the same time, jiang beichen appeared at the gate of the courtyard. seeing jiang beichen¡¯s arrival, gan tianlei and the others who were guarding the door greeted him. after exchanging a few pleasantries with them, jiang beichen watched as futian walked out of the door. seeing futian, jiang beichen said to him,¡± ¡°junior brother, are you also here to look for master?¡± when futian heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he nodded at him and said slowly,¡± ¡°yes, yes. 1 just sent the ingredients that master asked me to find over. i¡¯m going to take a walk around the great sun sect.¡± junior brother futian had also found the ingredients. hearing futian¡¯s words, jiang beichen felt even more strongly that the matter of luoshui needed to be resolved immediately. otherwise, as his senior brother, he would end up at the bottom. his master would be very disappointed in him.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: You Have to Take It Easy (1) chapter 257: you have to take it easy (1) translator: 549690339 after futian left, xiao changtian was resting on a rocking chair in the courtyard. as soon as she lay down, she saw jiang beichen walking towards her. wasn¡¯t this his crown prince¡¯s disciple? it had been a long time since he had seen him. he must have been busy looking for ingredients. with that thought in mind, xiao changtian turned to jiang beichen and said,¡± ¡°are you also here to deliver ingredients to master?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, jiang beichen¡¯s face turned red and he said nervously,¡± ¡°master, i¡¯ve been in some trouble recently and haven¡¯t gotten a water source yet.¡± xiao changtian heard that jiang beichen was in trouble and saw that he was a little nervous. presumably, he was in trouble and was too embarrassed to tell her, afraid that she would blame him. after all, in his previous life, he often saw some students who did something wrong and did not dare to tell the teacher, afraid that the teacher would blame them. with that thought in mind, xiao changtian stood up from his rocking chair and walked to jiang beichen¡¯s side. patting his shoulder, he said slowly,¡± ¡°if there¡¯s any trouble, just say it. master will try his best to help you.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s amiable tone, the nervousness in jiang beichen¡¯s heart dissipated a little. after adjusting himself, he said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°1 came to the dynasty under master¡¯s orders to find ingredients, but i found that the luo water sacred artifact had already been taken by someone else.¡± hearing jiang beichen¡¯s words, xiao changtian finally understood. he had asked this disciple to look for ingredients. he had originally wanted to return to his own dynasty and ask someone to help him find them. however, when he returned, he found that his dynasty had been attacked and the sacred object had been taken away. after thinking it through, xiao changtian said to jiang beichen, ¡°i wonder how strong that person is. how did he snatch the sacred item away?¡± he also knew that this disciple of his was the crown prince of a mortal dynasty. with his martial arts skills, he could go over and arm-wrestle with him to help his disciple get back the sacred object. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s question, jiang beichen immediately replied,¡± ¡°the spell that person cultivates is extremely strange. he has an almost undying body. moreover, after drinking the other party¡¯s blood, he can reflect the damage he received to the other party.¡± ah, so he was an immortal cultivator! when xiao changtian heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he felt a little troubled. he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortal cultivators, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with immortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could deal with mortals, he could have no way. moreover, from what his disciple said, why did he feel that it was an animated character he had seen in his previous life? with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to jiang beichen,¡± ¡°disciple, is that person wearing a blood-red robe and holding a scythe?¡± jiang beichen nodded after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words. as expected of his master. he could observe everything in the world from the small courtyard. he even knew duan wanchou¡¯s clothes and weapons clearly. seeing jiang beichen nod, xiao changtian confirmed his thoughts. that immortal cultivator was definitely the reincarnation of feiduan. it would be good enough if he didn¡¯t get killed by such an immortal cultivator, let alone snatch the sacred object from him. thinking of this, xiao changtian could only console jiang beichen,¡± ¡°disciple, you have to be open-minded about everything. don¡¯t fall into a dead end.¡± xiao changtian was also afraid that his disciple would be hot-headed and go find an immortal cultivator to take back the sacred object. one must know that immortal cultivators are not something mortals like us can deal with, let alone such an awesome immortal cultivator. fortunately, only the sacred item was lost, and no one was injured or killed. after jiang beichen heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also looked thoughtful. master told me not to fall into a dead end, but other than avoiding that old monster and not letting him drink my blood, there¡¯s no good way to deal with it. ¡®hmm, that¡¯s not right. could it be that master wants me to give the blood to that old monster?¡¯ the way of the sword that you practice is the way of killing. how can you get rid of it? you should always go forward. at the thought of this, jiang beichen looked as if he had suddenly realized something. he said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, 1 understand.¡± xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. fortunately, this disciple of his was not a stubborn person. after master opens the path of invincibility, i¡¯ll help you snatch back the sacred artifact. jiang beichen was about to leave when xiao changtian said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, beichen is leaving. send him off.¡± hearing jiang beichen¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang also walked out of the room and bowed to xiao changtian. then, she sent jiang beichen out of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. after returning, xiao changtian said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, what do you think of beichen¡¯s mental state?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang looked a little confused. obviously, she didn¡¯t know why xiao changtian suddenly asked her this question, but she still said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, i think beichen¡¯s mental state is very good.¡± xiao changtian nodded and said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°that¡¯s good. beichen has been in trouble recently.¡± although beichen seemed to have come to his senses under his guidance. however, there was no guarantee that he would not be hot-headed at any time. it was better to let his maidservant watch over him more. after giving mu jiuhuang his instructions, xiao changtian returned to his rocking chair and took a nap. luoshui dynasty after leaving xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, jiang beichen immediately returned to the luoshui dynasty. at this moment, jiang beichen stood in the palace of luoshui palace and said to luo tian,¡± ¡°luo tian, your luo water empire has been resting for the past few days. do you dare to join me in sending troops to the blood sickle empire?¡± after defeating the blood sickle dynasty, luo tian¡¯s reputation in the luo shui dynasty had reached an unprecedented height. naturally, he would replace his father and become the new king of the luo river dynasty. after hearing jiang beichen¡¯s words, luo tian quickly replied,¡± ¡°my luo water empire is willing to follow senior to send troops to the blood sickle empire to avenge our past humiliation and repay senior¡¯s kindness.¡± seeing luo tian¡¯s expression, jiang beichen nodded and said,¡± ¡°then you should reorganize and set off now.¡± jiang beichen felt that luo tian was just a friend he had met by chance. if luo tian had rejected him, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything. he would have just assumed that he had misjudged luo tian. soon, the luo water dynasty army was ready to go under luo tian¡¯s reorganization. luo tian brought jiang beichen to the top of the city wall and said to him,¡± ¡°senior, the luo water dynasty army can set off at any time.¡± after luo tian finished speaking, jiang beichen took the lead and flew out on his flying sword. seeing jiang beichen¡¯s actions, luo tian said to the army below,¡± ¡°all troops, listen up! follow senior and attack!¡± Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Oh No, I Forgot to Bring the Nanming Ignis Painting (1) chapter 258: oh no, i forgot to bring the nanming ignis painting (1) translator: 549690339 three streaks of light streaked across the sky above the north barren state. nalan yan was nestled in li wushuang¡¯s arms, and beside her was chu yuan shan, who was wearing a beast skin coat. after a round of fighting, the three of them had been searching for the whereabouts of the lord of the divine court for the past few days. in mid-air, the scenery below could be seen at a glance. nalan yan pointed at great sun town below and said slowly, ¡°brother wushuang, that seems to be the most powerful sect within a few miles. shall i go down and ask them to take a rest?¡± nalan yan had originally thought that with chu yuan shan joining them, they would be able to quickly find the position of the lord of the divine court. however, they did not expect that after talking to chu yuanshan, they realized that chu yuanshan knew even less than they did. if it wasn¡¯t for chu yuan shan¡¯s strength, nalan yan would have asked li wushuang to part ways with him long ago. li wushuang had always been a bootlicker to nalan yan. after hearing nalan yan¡¯s words, he casually glanced down and smacked nalan yan¡¯s face before saying,¡± ¡°alright, bao, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± after spending a few days with them, chu yuanshan was already used to their affectionate behavior. originally, he had planned to attack li wushuang and the others after he recovered his strength. however, after discovering that they knew more about the lord of the divine court than he did, he kept them alive, wanting to find the source of their information. after hearing li wushuang and nalan yan¡¯s words, chu yuanshan also snorted coldly, indicating his agreement. after arriving on the tian yuan continent, chu yuanshan was first beaten up by gan tianlei and the others, then he searched for the lord of the divine court with li wushuang and the others. he hadn¡¯t had a good rest yet, but the impression that dayang town had left on him wasn¡¯t very good. seeing that there were no objections, the three of them flashed and appeared in the great sun sect. at this moment, the great sun immortal was in his room studying the calligraphy and painting that xiao changtian had given him. comprehending the artistic conception in the painting had already become the daily routine of the great sun immortal. bang! bang! bang! suddenly, there was a series of knocks on the door, followed by an anxious voice. ¡°sect master, bad news. three people suddenly came outside, muttering that they want to find you.¡± when he heard that a disciple of his sect had been injured, the great sun immortal immediately stood up from the bed. he opened the door and said to the panting great sun sect disciple,¡± ¡°where are they now? bring me there.¡± at the same time, in great sun hall, li wushuang was holding a whip in her hand. she would occasionally whip the great sun sect disciples who had fallen in front of her. this whip was obtained from robbing a divine lord a while ago. pa! another whip landed on the back of another great sun sect disciple, and a trail of blood immediately appeared on his back. ¡°the sect leader of a small great sun sect actually didn¡¯t come out to welcome me. i want to see when he will come out.¡± li wushuang whacked the great sun sect disciple casually as she spoke with dissatisfaction. after the interrogation just now, he knew that the great sun immortal was only a saint king. a puny saint king actually didn¡¯t come out to welcome him, and these disciples even told him that the sect master was resting and needed to report. one had to know that even a divine lord was respectful after being robbed by him. then, the voice of the great sun immortal came from outside the door. ¡°stop!¡± the great sun immortal had just entered the hall with the disciples behind him. when he saw the injured disciples of the great sun sect, he was furious. he pointed at li wushuang and the others and shouted, ¡°humiliating my great sun sect like this, you are courting death!¡± hearing the furious voice of the great sun immortal, nalan yan immediately ran into li wushuang¡¯s arms. she raised her head and said to him in a sweet voice, ¡°brother wushuang, this old man is so fierce, i am so scared.¡± hearing nalan yan¡¯s sweet voice, the great sun sect disciples behind the great sun immortal could not help but tremble, and goosebumps appeared all over their bodies. when li wushuang heard nalan yan¡¯s words, she hugged her tightly and said softly,¡± ¡°bao, with me here, brother wushuang will help you teach him a lesson for a reckless saint king.¡± seeing nalan yan nod, li wushuang waved the long whip in her hand. a tyrannical aura blew towards daoist big sun and the others. the disciple behind the great sun immortal could not stand steadily and fell to the ground. ¡°hmm, this aura, is it a godking?¡± the great sun immortal covered his face with his hand and said in shock. ¡°hahaha, 1 didn¡¯t expect you to know about the godking. it seems that your horizons are quite broad.¡± li wushuang laughed at the great sun immortal and then said coldly, ¡°since you know about the godking, why don¡¯t you quickly kneel down and apologize?¡± the great sun immortal snorted, waved his sleeves, and reached his hand into his pocket. according to common sense, he, a saint ruler, should kneel down and bow before a godking. however, he had the nanming ignis diagram given to him by his senior. ever since he had it, he had never lost a fight. after fiddling with his pocket and rummaging through his interspatial ring, the immortal da yang¡¯s heart sank. oh no, he had just arrived in a hurry, and the nanming ignis painting was still in his room. li wushuang saw that the grand sun immortal didn¡¯t kneel down after hearing her words. instead, he searched her body. he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, and he whipped the long whip in his hand at the great sun immortal. pa! the long whip hit the body of the great sun immortal, and his body flew out of the hall like a kite with a broken string. ¡°wow, brother wushuang is so awesome!¡± nalan yan said softly to li wushuang when she saw the big sun zhenren being sent flying. chu yuanshan had been sitting on a chair in the main hall. he had not participated in any of the topics from the beginning to the end. outside the great sun palace, daoist master da yang was lying on the ground with blood still dripping from his mouth. he clutched his chest as he watched li wushuang and nalan yan slowly walk out of the palace. damn it, he had to get the nanming ignis painting as soon as possible. otherwise, he might not be able to see the sun tomorrow. after pondering for a while, he stood up and walked to his room. ¡°baby, look, doesn¡¯t he look like a clown now?¡± li wushuang pointed at the limping appearance of the enlightened person in the big sun as she spoke to nalan yan who was in her arms. ¡°aiya, you¡¯re so bad!¡± following that, nalan yan¡¯s charming laughter rang out from her bosom. on the path leading to the great sun sect, futian was scratching the back of his head, thinking about what xiao changtian had said to him. ¡°maybe we¡¯ll find something if we take a walk around the great sun sect?¡± along the way, fu tian muttered to himself countless times. then, he felt the fluctuation of aura coming from the great sun sect. ¡°hmm? did something happen in the great sun sect?¡± futian looked up at the buildings of the great sun clan. ¡°could this be the reason why master asked me to come over?¡± after saying this excitedly, futian quickened his pace towards the great sun sect.. Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Human and Sword as One, Death of the Blood Sickle Empire!_i chapter 259: human and sword as one, death of the blood sickle empire!_i translator: 549690339 in the sky above blood sickle city, the group of blood sickle dynasty soldiers looked at jiang beichen¡¯s figure in shock. the expected situation of jiang beichen turning into a blood mist like patriarch blood sickle did not happen. on the contrary, it looked as if it was unscathed. after a brief moment of shock, the soldiers of the luo river dynasty let out a series of shouts. ¡°invincible, invincible, invincible!¡± patriarch blood sickle¡¯s figure gathered again. his eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at jiang beichen. what was going on? he had exploded into a bloody mist, but why did this kid look completely fine? could it be that his internal injuries were severe, so he was forcing himself to pretend to be unscathed? yes, that must be the case. patriarch blood sickle thought to himself as he beckoned at jiang beichen. as long as he withstood a few more attacks, this kid definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand my rebound attacks. it was a huge blow to the soldiers of the luo water dynasty. ¡°at that time, it will be the time for our blood sickle empire to launch a counterattack. thinking of this, a smile appeared on patriarch blood sickle¡¯s face. meanwhile, jiang beichen was in a daze as he felt the changes in his body. when the reflected damage was applied to his body, he could clearly feel that his comprehension of the sword dao and the true essence attached to his sword had increased by a level. he couldn¡¯t help but think of the painting that xiao changtian gave him when he first entered the sect. ¡°the edge of a sword is sharpened, and the fragrance of plum blossoms comes from the bitter cold!¡± ¡°master, so what 1 comprehended previously was only the tip of the iceberg of sword intent. so this is how the sword needs to be tempered.¡± jiang beichen mumbled. under the polishing of the reflected sword intent, jiang beichen¡¯s swordsmanship had improved yet again. holding the sword tightly in his hand, jiang beichen looked at patriarch blood sickle indifferently. to him, the current patriarch blood sickle was the best grinding stone for his sword. patriarch blood sickle looked at jiang beichen, who was attacking him again. for some reason, he felt that jiang beichen seemed to have changed. the sword in his hand seemed to have been sharpened. even the sword energies that flew over became even colder. ¡®whatever, maybe it¡¯s my illusion. when this kid can¡¯t withstand the injuries in his body, 1¡¯11 definitely win.¡¯ with that thought in mind, the sword beam arrived as promised, turning patriarch blood sickle¡¯s body into a cloud of blood mist again. once again, jiang beichen felt the inner yuan in his body churn and become sharper. ¡°eh, what¡¯s up with patriarch blood? could it be that he didn¡¯t use the rebound art?¡± after patriarch blood sickle¡¯s body exploded into a bloody mist several times without jiang beichen being injured, the immortal cultivators began to feel that something was wrong. ¡°how is that possible? 1 think this senior must have found a way to counter the rebound technique.¡± ¡°bullsh * t. the blood sickle empire has been in the boundless immortal continent for so many years. if the rebound technique could be restrained, it would have spread long ago.¡± ¡°stop talking. look.¡± a cultivator pointed at the sky, and everyone looked over. the current patriarch blood sickle was no longer as calm as before when he had obtained the blood. instead, he seemed to be fleeing in panic. patriarch blood sickle was now filled with fear. just like the immortal cultivators below, he also felt that something was wrong. it had been so long. if jiang beichen was injured, he should have collapsed. now, not only did he not fall, but his attacks were even more agile. there were a few times when patriarch blood sickle felt that his undying body could not withstand it and was about to be slashed to death. this kid was really strange! patriarch blood sickle no longer had the time to think about why his rebound art was ineffective. all he could think about was how to escape. once again, shen¡¯s figure was locked onto him. shen¡¯s figure had already arrived above him. he said to him expressionlessly, ¡°it¡¯s over!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, jiang beichen¡¯s body transformed into a giant sword that could lift the sky. bang! as soon as the giant sword appeared, the weapons on the cultivators below trembled continuously, as if they had encountered a terrifying existence. ¡°this is man and sword as one, man and sword as one.¡± a cultivator in the crowd exclaimed. how could they still not understand? this senior¡¯s sword cultivation had already reached the peak of perfection. the giant sword tore through the sky. patriarch blood sickle¡¯s gaze was filled with fear at first, but it eventually turned into a trace of madness. ¡°why, why? 1 should be the overlord of the boundless immortal continent after 1 broke through to the god emperor realm. how could an expert like you appear?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t accept this, 1 can¡¯t accept this!¡± patriarch blood sickle¡¯s voice echoed in the air, followed by jiang beichen¡¯s greatsword. bang! this time, patriarch blood sickle¡¯s body did not turn into a bloody mist. instead, his life force was directly cut off as he fell from midair in front of the city gates of blood sickle city. ¡°the ancestor is dead, the ancestor is dead!¡± the death of the blood sickle patriarch and jiang beichen¡¯s imposing manner had thrown the blood sickle dynasty soldiers into disarray, throwing down their weapons and surrendering. ¡°soldiers, follow me in.¡± after jiang beichen had killed patriarch blood sickle, luo tian was delighted as well. he commanded the luoshui dynasty soldiers to advance. the other cultivators also understood that after today, the luo water dynasty would become the only overlord of the boundless immortal continent. immediately, they all wanted to transmit their voices to their own sects. ¡°ancestor, the luo water empire has already destroyed the blood sickle empire. in the future, the luo water empire cannot be provoked.¡± some of the immortal cultivators became terrified. when the luo river dynasty was weak, they had hit them when they were down. immediately, they said to the voice transmission jade pendant in their hands, ¡°ancestor, the luo water dynasty has won. hurry up and take out the sect¡¯s cornerstone treasure as an apology. otherwise, when that sword senior arrives, we¡¯ll probably be doomed.¡± soon, luo shui dynasty conquered blood sickle city. luo tian slowly said to jiang beichen,¡± ¡°senior, we¡¯ve already searched the entire palace, but there¡¯s no sign of luo shui.¡± jiang beichen scanned the entire blood sickle city with his holy sense and walked forward. he said to luo tian,¡± ¡°follow me.¡± soon, jiang beichen appeared on the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s square. with a swing of his sword, the blood sickle patriarch¡¯s statue on the square was cut in half, and a spatial entrance appeared. ¡± this is the blood sickle empire¡¯s secret chamber?¡± luo tian looked at the spatial entrance and said happily. before this, they had not found anything valuable in the blood sickle dynasty. he suspected that they had moved elsewhere in advance. he did not expect there to be a secret chamber here. jiang beichen led the group into the secret chamber. soon, the blood sickle dynasty¡¯s accumulated wealth over the years appeared before them. luo tian looked at all of this excitedly. with all of this, he believed that the luo water dynasty would soon return to its peak. however, jiang beichen was not interested in these things. compared to the calligraphy and paintings that xiao changtian had given him, these things were far inferior. after walking around the secret room, he found luo shui.. Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Let Him Have a Mouth to Eat (1) chapter 260: let him have a mouth to eat (1) translator: 549690339 jiang beichen looked at the spiritual spring in his hand and said slowly to luo tian,¡± ¡°this is the water source that never freezes, luo water?¡± luo tian nodded and said slowly,¡± ¡°yes, yes. this is luo water. as long as it is matched with the corresponding array formation, a mystic realm can be constructed.¡± ¡°the density of spiritual energy there will be several times that of the outside world.¡± when jiang beichen heard luo tian¡¯s words, he also felt the luo water in his hand. however, he could sense that the luo water¡¯s energy was slowly dissipating. if this continued, wouldn¡¯t the water source be useless when his master cooked? luo tian seemed to have noticed jiang beichen¡¯s confusion and quickly said to him,¡± ¡°senior, after luoshui was seized by the blood sickle empire, patriarch blood sickle must have forcefully seized the energy in his body, causing luoshui¡¯s energy to flow away.¡± jiang beichen couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°is there a solution to this?¡± now that he had finally obtained luo shui, if he were to cripple it, he would have to find another one. when luo tian heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he replied,¡± ¡°senior, don¡¯t worry. this luoshui river has some connections with our luoshui dynasty¡¯s cultivation technique. as long as it is nourished by our luoshui dynasty¡¯s cultivation technique, it will recover in a few days.¡± hearing luo tian¡¯s words, jiang beichen was relieved and immediately said,¡± ¡°how about this? 1¡¯11 leave this luo water here to nourish it first. then, you¡¯ll follow me to see master.¡± luo tian was excited when he heard that he was going to jiang beichen¡¯s master. he had admired jiang beichen¡¯s master for a long time. this senior went to see his master and used the human sword unity after returning. it was hard to imagine what realm that person¡¯s strength had reached. ¡°however, i have to remind you in advance that master is currently tempering his heart in the mortal world and playing around.¡± ¡°when you reach master, you can¡¯t casually release your true essence. otherwise, neither of us can bear the responsibility, understand?¡± after luo tian heard jiang beichen¡¯s words, he quickly nodded. following that, jiang bei led them to the stronghold between the two worlds. ¡°senior, we are¡­¡± luo tian also felt a little strange when she saw jiang beichen bring her to the barrier between the two worlds. ¡°master is not in the divine world. he lives in the lower realm. however, don¡¯t look down on the lower realm. your boundless immortal continent can¡¯t even compare to a brick in master¡¯s courtyard.¡± as jiang beichen spoke, he brandished the sword in his hand to break the barrier between the two worlds. luo tian looked at jiang beichen¡¯s master with even more anticipation when he saw jiang beichen casually open the barrier between the two worlds that was filled with nomological laws. then, he followed jiang beichen and flew down to the lower realm. xiao changtian was in the courtyard at the moment. he said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, how has beichen been recently? has he done anything extreme?¡± xiao changtian was also very worried about his disciple¡¯s situation after he found out that jiang beichen¡¯s dynasty was attacked by xiuxianists. mu jiuhuang shook her head and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, beichen has been doing well recently. there¡¯s no problem.¡± after xiao changtian told her to keep an eye on jiang beichen, she had talked to him when she was feeding the black tortoise. from black tortoise, he knew that jiang beichen had not had any difficulties recently. on the contrary, he had made a breakthrough, so he told xiao changtian the truth. at this moment, there was a knock on the door of the courtyard. then, xiao changtian saw jiang beichen walk in with a young man. jiang beichen came to xiao changtian¡¯s side and bowed to him before saying,¡± ¡°master, i¡¯ve already found the unfreezing water source.¡± then, he gestured to luo tian behind him. luo tian followed behind jiang beichen and sized up xiao changtian as he entered. in his eyes, xiao changtian was dressed in a green robe and had a graceful bearing. he looked like an immortal. moreover, the aura on his body did not leak out at all. presumably, it had already reached a level that he could not catch up with. then, he saw a scene that he would never forget. a phoenix with an endless fire domain around its body¡­ a divine dog that used the stars in the universe as a chessboard and opened its bloody mouth to devour the sky and the moon¡­ an ant that walked out of the chaos¡­ there was also a golden dragon whose body covered the heavens¡­ these terrifying auras directly pressed him until he couldn¡¯t breathe. luo tian felt that the true essence in his body had stopped flowing. after receiving jiang beichen¡¯s signal, luo tian quickly took out the luo water he had been nourishing and handed it to xiao changtian. xiao changtian took the luo water and placed it on the table beside him. this thing was exactly the same as the image given by the system. it was obviously correct. he did not expect that his disciple would not forget to find ingredients for him after the sacred artifact was stolen from his family. he had indeed not misjudged him back then. he picked up the few paintings he had just finished and handed them to xiao changtian. he said slowly,¡± ¡°my dear disciple, these are the paintings 1 just finished. take them.¡± jiang beichen took the calligraphy and painting from xiao changtian, feeling a little excited. this was a supreme opportunity given to him by his master. seeing jiang beichen¡¯s happy look, xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. this disciple of his really liked painting and calligraphy. he was not like others who liked to wield swords. after he inherited the throne, he could rule the world with literature. then, he saw luo tian behind jiang beichen. luo tian¡¯s body was covered in dust. moreover, his clothes were a little tattered. it was obvious that his family had met with a disaster. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to jiang beichen,¡± ¡°disciple, the person behind you must be in trouble at home.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, jiang beichen nodded and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°yes, master.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, luo tian was also shocked. this senior¡¯s master was able to take these divine beasts under his command. his father must have been delirious, and he must have known that the blood sickle empire had attacked him. immediately, he nodded to xiao changtian and said,¡± ¡°senior is right. i came here earlier to¡­¡± when xiao changtian heard luo tian¡¯s words, he waved his hand, indicating that luo tian didn¡¯t need to continue. when his family was in trouble, he came to his place so that he could take him in and give him a bite to eat. he then turned to elder zhu yi and said, ¡°elder zhuyi, there¡¯s a young man here. 1 think he¡¯s quite young and strong. can you arrange a job for him so that he can have a living?¡± elder zhu yi, who was supervising deity king red cloud and the others, also hurried over when he heard xiao changtian¡¯s words. he had noticed luo tian when he came in. it was just that luo tian¡¯s aura did not seem to be as strong as divine king red cloud and the others. after all, divine king red cloud and the others had spent a lot of effort to get rid of the ashes. this kid probably could not do anything. but since senior said so, he naturally had his reasons.. Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Treasure, There Are So Many People, Isn’t It Inappropriate?(i) chapter 262: treasure, there are so many people, isn¡¯t it inappropriate?(i) translator: 549690339 hearing nalan yan¡¯s words, li wushuang also nodded her head and casually glanced down, her mouth disdainfully saying: ¡°what¡¯s so great about a mere dayang town? we can easily destroy him.¡± with chu yuan shan joining them, nalan yan and the others thought that they would be able to quickly find the position of the lord of the divine court. however, they did not expect that after talking to chu yuanshan, they realized that chu yuanshan knew even less than they did. if it wasn¡¯t for chu yuan shan¡¯s strength, nalan yan would have asked li wushuang to part ways with him long ago. this time, they came to dayang town because they heard from chu yuanshan that his previous mount was trapped in dayang town. if he could save it, his strength would increase to another level. thinking about how chu yuan shan¡¯s strength had improved, nalan yan immediately suggested coming to dayang town to help chu yuan shan find his mount. li wushuang had always been a bootlicker to nalan yan. after hearing nalan yan¡¯s suggestion, he immediately agreed. after spending a few days with them, chu yuanshan was already used to their arrogant behavior. originally, he had planned to attack li wushuang and the others after he recovered his strength. however, after discovering that they knew more about the lord of the divine court than he did, he kept them alive, wanting to find the source of their information. moreover, they were here to help him find the iron eater. thus, after hearing li wushuang and nalan yan¡¯s words, chu yuanshan only snorted coldly and didn¡¯t say anything. at the same time, in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, the autumn wind blew. the trees in the courtyard suddenly rustled. xiao changtian looked up at the sky. according to the time, it was probably going to be winter soon. he remembered that the last time, the great sun immortal had a flaming bead with him. he saw him casually placing it in the hall. it seemed to be used as an ornament. if he could borrow it, he could make it into a small sun to keep warm. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to futian,¡± ¡°futian, help me go to the great sun sect and borrow the fire pearl from the great sun immortal.¡± ¡°alright!¡± when futian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he immediately agreed. ever since he found the ingredients, he had nothing to do in the courtyard for the past few days. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, he naturally went out. in the town of great sun, li wushuang was holding a whip in her hand. from time to time, she would whip the disciples of great sun sect who had fallen in front of her. this whip was obtained from robbing a divine lord a while ago. pa! the whip landed on the back of a great sun sect disciple, and a trail of blood immediately appeared on his back. ¡°it¡¯s just a small great sun sect. after 1 came to great sun town, the sect master actually didn¡¯t come out to welcome me. i want to see when he will come out.¡± li wushuang whacked the great sun sect disciple casually as she spoke with dissatisfaction. these people were the disciples of great sun sect who had gone out to patrol great sun town. when he met li wushuang, he was captured and tortured by her. after a round of interrogation, he also knew that the cultivation of the great sun immortal was only that of a saint king. when he came to dayang town, a puny saint king actually did not come out to welcome him. these disciples even told him that the sect master would not let him off. one had to know that even a divine lord was respectful after being robbed by him. a puny great sun sect dared to threaten him. immediately, he slapped the great sun sect disciple a few more times. on the path leading to the great sun sect, futian was scratching the back of his head. then, he saw some people fleeing in panic on the street. hmm, what happened? just as futian was feeling doubtful, an aura fluctuation came from the front. ¡°hmm? is there a battle?¡± futian looked ahead. in dayang town, fighting was not a common thing. after muttering to himself, futian quickened his pace and walked forward. on the streets of dayang town the great sun sect disciple¡¯s figure fell to the ground. standing in front of him were li wushuang and nalan yan. ¡°you want to escape? where are you going? kneel down and kowtow to me. if i¡¯m happy, i might let you go.¡± li wushuang looked at the great sun sect disciple on the ground with contempt and teased him. today in great sun town, li wushuang felt that she had performed well in front of nalan yan. after today, sister nalan must have been completely conquered by his majestic manliness. li wushuang said in her heart. at this moment, nalan yan also whispered in her ear. ¡°brother wushuang, don¡¯t forget the important matter.¡± their main purpose for coming here was to ask the great sun sect to help them gather information. when li wushuang heard nalan yan¡¯s words, she thought that she wanted to do it with him. she smiled and said, ¡°bao, there are so many people.¡± nalan yan heard li wushuang¡¯s words and felt that it was a little strange. it wasn¡¯t until li wushuang gave her a smack on the face that she reacted. a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. men were indeed creatures that had their brains filled with sperm. then, he half-pushed and half-backed into li wushuang¡¯s ear, ¡°brother wushuang, i hate you. they are talking about fellow daoist chu.¡± upon hearing nalan yan¡¯s words, li wushuang stopped her attack. after tidying her collar, she said to the great sun sect disciple on the ground, ¡°have you thought it through? if you kowtow to me now, i can let bygones be bygones. otherwise, after today, there will no longer be a great sun sect in this world.¡± hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, the great sun sect disciple spat at him. looking at this adulterous couple lovey-dovey in front of him, he felt disgusted. at this moment, a clear voice sounded in his ear. ¡°who is this person that dares to cause trouble in dayang town?¡± the sudden voice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. everyone looked over. a young man was walking towards them. it was futian, who had just come out of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. wasn¡¯t this senior¡¯s disciple? when the great sun sect disciples who were lying on the ground saw futian, they were overjoyed as if they had seen their savior. senior must have found out about the situation in our great sun town and sent his disciples to come and save us. at the thought of this, the great sun sect disciple felt grateful towards xiao changtian. hmm, what was going on with dayang town? they weren¡¯t strong, but everyone in the town was very arrogant. if he didn¡¯t conquer dayang town today, how could he show off his masculinity in front of sister nalan? li wushuang was infuriated by the sudden voice. she waved her whip and was about to hit futian.. Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Futian Wants to Rape Me (1) chapter 263: futian wants to rape me (1) translator: 549690339 on the other hand, nalan yan was stunned when she saw futian¡¯s figure. she could not help but say,¡± ¡°futian?¡± hearing nalan yan¡¯s words, li wushuang stopped what she was doing and said to nalan yan in her arms,¡± ¡°bao, do you know this person?¡± nalan yan¡¯s eyes flashed when she heard li wushuang¡¯s name. back at incense burner peak, this futian had humiliated him. he did not expect to meet him here today. as long as he killed him, no one would know about his past. nalan yan was just about to speak to li wushuang when she heard futian¡¯s voice. ¡°nalan yan, i didn¡¯t expect you to still be the same as before. you really can¡¯t change your ways.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± li wushuang shouted at futian. nalan yan even pretended to be sobbing as she snuggled into li wushuang¡¯s embrace, saying in a wronged tone, ¡± brother wushuang, do you still remember what 1 told you before? when 1 was young, my family was not good. there were always people who coveted me. that futian wanted to rape me before¡­¡± saying this, nalan yan began to sob in li wushuang¡¯s embrace. it was said that futian wanted to rape nalan yan and cooperate with nalan yan¡¯s tears. at this moment, li wushuang was already filled with anger. she didn¡¯t care about whether it was real or fake. immediately, he said to nalan yan, ¡°bao, it¡¯s okay. brother wushuang will help you get justice.¡± hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, nalan yan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, as if she could already see what would happen to futian. futian, this time, i¡¯m going to pay you back double for the humiliation you gave me.¡± with this thought in mind, nalan yan stood to the side. she wanted to see how fu tian would be defeated by li wushuang. when futian saw nalan yan¡¯s acting skills, he could not help but give her a thumbs up in his heart. with his current strength, nalan yan¡¯s words earlier were naturally all taken in by his ears. what poor family background, what i want to rape you? don¡¯t even mention having a little bit of contact with you. it¡¯s simply making up something out of nothing, okay? while futian was sighing in his heart, li wushuang¡¯s long whip also broke through the air. fu tian looked coldly at the whip that was coming at him. he raised his arm and grabbed the whip. hmm? what was going on? li wushuang was surprised to see futian grab the whip. in his perception, there was no aura on futian¡¯s body. he was just a mortal. no wonder he dared to come here alone. it turned out that he had hidden his aura. however, with my godking level, so what if i hide my aura? li wushuang snorted in her heart and was about to pull the whip back to launch a second attack. however, before he could pull the whip back, futian pulled the whip in his hand. the whip in li wushuang¡¯s hand fell to the ground and she almost fell. how was this possible? nalan yan, who was watching everything from the side, looked at futian in shock. ¡°you must be a godking as well. no wonder you dare to be so arrogant in front of me.¡± ¡°however, even if you are a godking, i will still kill you here today.¡± after being humiliated by futian, li wushuang¡¯s furious voice rang out in the great sun sect. ¡°original yang divine scripture, great sun golden wheel!¡± the zhen yuan on li wushuang¡¯s body quickly condensed, and a strong aura spread out from him. immediately, a gust of wind blew in the surroundings. the great sun sect disciples could not help but cover their faces with their hands. soon, the true qi on li wushuang¡¯s body formed a golden red sun above him. the formation of the great solar golden wheel caused the entire space to tremble. ¡°futian, die!¡± li wushuang pushed her hands in futian¡¯s direction, and the great solar golden wheel rushed toward him with a world-destroying aura. when nalan yan saw li wushuang¡¯s majestic attack, the worry in her eyes disappeared. no matter how strong futian was, he would probably be reduced to ashes under such an attack. at the thought of this, nalan yan had already begun to imagine how futian would look when he begged for mercy. futian looked at the great sun charging at him and smiled. whether it was the long whip or the great sun, futian¡¯s feet had always stood in place and had not moved at all. as the sun approached, futian¡¯s right hand clenched into a fist that glowed with a golden light. ¡°hehe, small tricks!¡± futian looked at the sun in disdain and punched out with his right fist, colliding with the sun. bang! the fist collided with the sun, and a loud bang was heard in dayang town. smoke and dust flew into the air. what was the result? this was what everyone present thought. it seemed that futian had already begged for mercy under brother wushuang¡¯s attack. nalan yan was just about to walk into the smoke and dust when she thought about it. whoosh! a gust of wind blew past, instantly blowing away the surrounding dust. as the dust settled, two figures were revealed. he saw that futian was still standing there without moving, his gaze somewhat mocking as he looked at nalan yan who was running over. li wushuang had already fainted on the ground, covered in blood. as for the fire dragon, it had already been blown into the air by futian¡¯s punch. when the great sun sect disciples saw this scene, they were stunned for a moment before they shouted, ¡°invincible, invincible, invincible!¡± not long ago, li wushuang had humiliated them. now that they saw her half-dead, the great sun sect disciples felt much better. at this moment, nalan yan¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as she looked at futian. looking at futian walking towards her, she instinctively said,¡± ¡°don¡¯t come over, futian. it¡¯s not what you think. it was li wushuang¡¯s idea to come to dayang town.¡± ¡°you know my strength. 1 was forced¡­¡± before nalan yan could finish her words, she was lifted up in the air by futian. towards nalan yan¡¯s acting skills, fu tian already did not want to expose anything about her. he looked at her coldly and said slowly, ¡°nalan yan, don¡¯t talk about this nonsense anymore. just tell me directly, what are you doing in great sun town?¡± nalan yan¡¯s heart was already filled with fear. now that she was faced with futian¡¯s cold words, how could she dare to hide anything? just as she was about to speak, she saw futian frown. his figure flashed and he brought her to the other side. at the place where they were originally standing, a ray of light flashed past, leaving a huge pit on the ground. ¡°so you have other accomplices.¡± futian said to nalan yan indifferently, before turning his gaze in another direction. they saw a fur-clad man gathering dark green true essence in his hand as he looked straight at them. chu yuanshan had been watching from the side. after the collision between li wushuang and futian, he immediately walked over. nalan yan, who was in futian¡¯s hands, looked at chu yuanshan, who was standing at the side. it was as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw and shouted at chu yuanshan,¡± ¡°fellow daoist chu, save me..¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Making the Iron Cage (1) chapter 264: making the iron cage (1) translator: 549690339 nalan yan also knew that chu yuanshan¡¯s strength was above li wushuang¡¯s. if he were to make a move, he might be able to save her. after chu yuan shan heard nalan yan¡¯s words, he did not act rashly. although li wushuang was a half-baked god king, she was still a god king. this person was able to defeat li wushuang, so he must be at least a god king. chu yuanshan was not confident that he could defeat him. nalan yan saw that after chu yuan shan heard her cry for help, he stood still for a long time without moving. she could not help but say again,¡± ¡°fellow daoist chu, as long as you save me, i can tell you more information.¡± when chu yuan shan heard nalan yan¡¯s words, his expression was also uncertain. at the same time, he began to calculate in his heart. this woman actually had other information that she had not told him. as such, in order to know more about the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court, he had no choice but to make a move. the fighting spirit on chu yuanshan¡¯s body was quickly detected by futian. with a flash, he appeared in front of chu yuanshan. what a fast speed! chu yuanshan was shocked and was about to react. a golden fist enlarged in his pupils. bang! futian punched chu yuanshan in the face, sending him flying. along the way, they even bumped into a few stalls in dayang town. in the end, they also fell to the ground, half-dead. after sending chu yuanshan flying with a casual punch, futian said to nalan yan in his hand,¡± ¡°nalan yan, this is your last chance. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± ¡°tell me, what are you doing in dayang town?¡± her last hope had been shattered by futian. nalan yan had already fainted from fright. seeing nalan yan¡¯s unconscious appearance, fu tian was also somewhat speechless for a moment. ¡°no way, he fainted so quickly?¡± he muttered to himself and threw nalan yan onto the ground. following that, a piece of parchment fell from nalan yan¡¯s body. after picking up the parchment on the ground, futian saw the passion fruit displayed on it. ¡°isn¡¯t this the passion fruit that master asked junior sister ruomiao to find? 1 can bring it back for junior sister ruomiao.¡± after keeping the parchment, he didn¡¯t care if li wushuang and the other two were dead or alive. he continued to walk towards the great sun sect. in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. xiao changtian was currently in the storeroom. after fiddling with it for a while, xiao changtian looked at the small wooden rack in front of him with satisfaction. as long as futian borrowed the flame pearl from the great sun zhenren and placed it inside, a self-made small sun would be completed. coming out of the storage room, xiao changtian saw the red and yellow colors in the sky. looking at the red and yellow scene, xiao changtian¡¯s eyes flashed with nostalgia. this red and yellow scene, is it the fireworks that 1 often set off in my previous life? he did not expect that the people of the immortal cultivation world also liked to set off fireworks. moreover, the special effects of these fireworks were comparable to those he had played in his previous life. then, he walked into his room and took out a wooden box from under his bed. after opening it slowly, it was filled with fireworks that he had brought from his previous life. it just so happened that he hadn¡¯t let off fireworks in a long time. why don¡¯t he play with jiu ¡®er and the others tonight? xiao changtian said in his heart. then, he closed the wooden box and walked out of the room. seeing some steel outside the door, he slapped his forehead. only then did he remember that he planned to use the steel to make an iron cage. the old dirty ghost always brought rongrong running around, and in the yard he always fought with the old hen in the chicken coop, and also refused to change after repeated admonishment, it was really hard to be at ease. he had to make an iron cage just in case. if he ran out again, he would definitely lock it up. otherwise, if he was caught and made into soup one day, wouldn¡¯t his path to invincibility be ruined? he had received special training from the system in his refining skills, so it was not a problem for him to break an iron cage. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian picked up the iron hammer beside him and sat on the steps to make the iron cage. bang! bang! bang! xiao changtian waved the iron hammer in his hand and a cage appeared in his hand. the animals in the yard saw this scene as expected. the fat rongrong in the corner heard the sound of xiao changtian¡¯s hammer striking down, her heart filled with fear, saying to the black tortoise on her head: ¡°boss, what do you think master is doing? is he making an iron cage to lock us up?¡± black tortoise looked at the gradually forming iron cage in xiao changtian¡¯s hands, his eyes also filled with fear, but he still said to the fat rongrong: ¡°fatty, don¡¯t panic. if you want to lock them up, lock them up until they die.¡± after saying that, black tortoise retracted its head and limbs into its turtle shell. after the fat rongrong heard black tortoise¡¯s words, she felt that it made sense, but she still shrank into a corner and shivered. the other animals were the same. looking at the metal cage that had already formed in xiao changtian¡¯s hands, they felt a chill in their hearts. bang! with the last strike, the iron cage in xiao changtian¡¯s hand was completed. he lifted the iron cage from the ground and flipped it a few times. after ensuring that there were no holes, he placed it aside. at this moment, futian had also returned from the great sun sect. he was holding the flame pearl that he had borrowed from the great sun immortal. he handed the fire bead to xiao changtian and saw the iron cage on the ground. he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡± ¡°master, this is?¡± in futian¡¯s eyes, the iron cage was attached with the laws of heaven and earth. if they were locked up, no one would be able to escape. ¡°oh, you¡¯re talking about this iron cage? i just made this. the old dirty ghost and the others are too worrisome.¡± xiao changtian said to futian as he placed the flame pearl on the wooden shelf that he had just made. xiao changtian turned the small handle on his wooden shelf after the flame bead was put in. instantly, a gust of hot wind blew out from the wooden frame. with this thing and the stove at home, there was nothing to worry about this winter. xiao changtian looked at little sun, who had completed his task, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face. on the side, black tortoise and the fat rongrong heard the conversation between xiao changtian and futian, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°boss, did you hear that? master seemed to have said that the iron cage was prepared for you.¡± after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the black tortoise did not stick out its limbs or head. he did not respond to fatty¡¯s words. after everything was done, xiao changtian looked at the sky. it seemed to be dinner time. he said to futian,¡± ¡°futian, pack up and call the others over for dinner..¡± Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: Setting Off Fireworks, It’s So Excited (1) chapter 265: setting off fireworks, it¡¯s so excited (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard xiao changtian and his disciples were sitting around the dining table in the courtyard, eating and drinking. they were talking and laughing. ¡°how many times have 1 told you? you have to hold the chopsticks like this, understand?¡± xiao changtian looked at diwu zheng who was holding a pair of chopsticks in each hand and couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°master, these two chopsticks are too heavy. 1 can¡¯t carry them with one hand.¡± hearing diwu zheng¡¯s words, xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°i think you¡¯re just playing around and won¡¯t learn properly. you can¡¯t find a better excuse.¡± after dinner, xiao changtian picked up a wooden box and said to the others,¡± ¡°if you want to play, you can have fun today.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words and seeing him take out a wooden box, everyone was curious. xiao changtian slowly opened the wooden box in his hand, and everyone saw the fireworks inside. di wu zheng and the others had never seen fireworks before. he asked xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, what is this?¡± hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, xiao changtian was also a little stunned. he couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± ¡°these are fireworks. haven¡¯t you seen them before?¡± fireworks? diwu zheng looked into the wooden box several times and shook his head. xiao changtian looked at diwu zheng and suddenly understood. the fireworks that he brought in his previous life were for mortals to play with, while the people in the cultivation world were mainly immortal cultivators. he was sure that those cultivators had to use a certain method to make fireworks, but they could only use them for themselves. although this disciple of his had some talent, he was not an immortal cultivator after all. clearly, he had not reached the level where he could come into contact with fireworks. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian saw the puzzled expressions of the others and was even more certain of his guess. after taking out a firework from the wooden box, xiao changtian said to everyone,¡± ¡°this is something i used to play with. i¡¯ll show you. watch carefully. it¡¯s very fun.¡± hearing that this was something xiao changtian used to play with, everyone stared at him. they also wanted to know what xiao changtian used to play with. after lighting the fuse, xiao changtian pointed it at the sky. with a swoosh, a ray of light flew out from xiao changtian¡¯s hand. when it reached mid-air, it exploded and turned into colorful lights. what kind of weapon was this? everyone looked at xiao changtian in shock. not only them, but also the people who were carrying bricks in the courtyard had sensed the movement coming from xiao changtian. just a moment ago, they heard a swoosh and felt a violent energy fluctuation. then, a loud noise came from the sky, and a terrifying energy spread in the air. they had no doubt that if this energy exploded, they would die here today. xiao changtian looked at everyone¡¯s surprised expressions and smiled. he said to diwu zheng,¡± ¡°diwu zheng, why don¡¯t you try?¡± ¡°master, can i?¡± diwu zheng heard xiao changtian calling him and asked in panic. he now understood what his master had said about the things he used to play with. this was clearly a cannon in the human world. if he had not been careless and not controlled it well, what would he have done if he had destroyed his master¡¯s courtyard? xiao changtian saw diwu zheng¡¯s surprised and scared look, so he waved at him and said slowly,¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± when he first came into contact with fireworks, he was also surprised and afraid of them. however, after playing a few more times, he got used to it. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, diwu zheng walked to xiao changtian in shock. he took out a firework from the wooden box and lit the fuse with xiao changtian¡¯s help. with the same whoosh, di wu zheng felt that more than half of his true essence was sucked away by the fireworks in his hand. then, the light flew into the air and exploded into five-colored light. xiao changtian smiled when he saw diwu running back to the crowd after setting off the fireworks. di wuzheng¡¯s current appearance was similar to the first time he came into contact with fireworks. after di wu zheng returned to the crowd, wang miaoshou and the others also asked him,¡± ¡°junior brother, how is master¡¯s thing? how do you feel after using it?¡± hearing what futian and the others said, di wu zheng also took a few breaths and said to them,¡± ¡°the fireworks in master¡¯s hands are fun, but they consume a little true essence. every time 1 shoot them, i feel that these fireworks drain a lot of true essence from my body.¡± ¡°however, 1 feel that no one in the divine realm can withstand the might of these fireworks.¡± hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the others nodded in agreement. after di wu zheng left, xiao changtian said to the crowd,¡± ¡°is there anyone else who wants to try?¡± at this moment, di tian walked over and spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, can i try it?¡± after di wu zheng and xiao changtian¡¯s demonstration, di tian could already feel how extraordinary these fireworks were. if he could keep one with him and use it for self-defense, he would have another trump card when he encountered the experts of the divine world who were hunting him down in the future. at this moment, xiao changtian¡¯s gaze was on his disciple. after he heard di tian¡¯s words, he turned his head and saw di tian beside him. ¡°of course you can.¡± xiao changtian laughed. after that, he took out a firework from a wooden box and passed it to di tian. just like diwu zheng, di tian was also amazed by the miraculous effects of the fireworks after he felt the fire. then, xiao changtian took out all the fireworks from the wooden box and said to the crowd,¡± ¡°don¡¯t just stand there. each of you can take one and play with it.¡± as he spoke, xiao changtian threw one to each of them. futian and the others looked at the fireworks in their hands, and their eyes were filled with gratitude. this was the supreme opportunity that their master had given them. with these fireworks, they would have another way to save their lives when they went out in the future. although they had yet to encounter anyone who could threaten them, it was always better to be prepared. then, futian and the others said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°thankyou, master!¡± at this moment, all the cultivators within a hundred miles of the great sun sect were trembling. just a moment ago, they felt a terrifying energy fluctuation coming from the sky above dayang town. it was as if there were peerless experts fighting in the sky. some of the cultivators who wanted to go over to investigate were blasted down by a powerful aura before they could get close. they fell to the ground, not knowing whether they were dead or alive. for a time, all the xiuxianists hid in their nests and activated the sect protection array, afraid that they would be affected if they were not careful.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266:1 Found the Lord of the Divine Court (1) chapter 266:1 found the lord of the divine court (1) translator: 549690339 in the sky above dayang town. li wushuang, nalan yan, and chu yuan shan were all in the air, their faces covered in dust and their clothes in a mess. after waking up in great sun town, nalan yan immediately urged li wushuang and chu yuanshan to leave. she was afraid that futian would find out that they were still alive and chase after them. nalan yan was now somewhat traumatized by futian. without needing nalan yanduo to say anything, chu yuan shan and li wu shuang wanted to leave great sun town as soon as possible. chu yuanshan started to doubt his life. he had been beaten up by people twice when he came to dayang town. if he had not seen the iron eaters, he would have suspected that he had not come to the tian yuan continent. bang! bang! bang! as the three of them flew in the air, they heard a series of loud sounds coming from ahead. then, a violent wind with intense energy fluctuations blew over. the three of them used their hands to block their faces. then, they felt the blood in their bodies churn. after being blown back by the strong wind, the three of them clutched their chests and looked forward in shock. who was fighting? looking at this aura, his cultivation was more than one level higher than theirs. before they could figure it out, a colorful light exploded in front of them, and an even stronger energy wave swept towards them. ¡°dodge!¡± chu yuanshan shouted at li wushuang and the others before flying down. bang! although chu yuanshan reacted in time, the energy wave still passed through their bodies. the three of them spat out a mouthful of blood, and their bodies fell like kites with broken strings. at this moment, in the outer area of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, di tian stared at the extinguished fireworks in his hands, feeling extremely shocked in his heart. he didn¡¯t know what kind of ability was needed to make such a thing from ghost valley. just one shot of these fireworks was enough to kill a godly emperor. if so many cannons were fired in succession, any faction would probably be reduced to ashes. as he thought of this in his heart, di tian¡¯s respect for xiao changtian grew even more. at this moment, chu yuanshan, li wushuang, and nalan yan, who had fallen to the ground, were all covered in blood. it was obvious that they had suffered serious internal injuries from the energy fluctuation just now. li wushuang spat out a mouthful of blood and burst into laughter. ¡°i found it, i found it, hahaha!¡± when chu yuan shan and nalan yan saw li wushuang¡¯s expression, they exchanged glances and understood the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. could it be that the energy fluctuations just now had damaged li wushuang¡¯s brain? then, li wushuang excitedly grabbed nalan yan¡¯s hand and said to her, ¡°treasure, i found it, i found it.¡± ¡°what did you find?¡± nalan yan said in horror when she saw the excitement on li wushuang¡¯s face. ¡°i¡¯ve found the location of the lord of the divine court.¡± as she spoke, li wushuang took out a jade plate from her bosom. this was one of his personal treasures. it could be used to track the aura of immortal cultivators. when he was squatting in the mystic jade divine hall, he had secretly recorded the aura of the lord of the divine court. in the energy fluctuation just now, he felt the fluctuation coming from his jade plate. it was obvious that the aura of the lord of the divine court had appeared. chu yuanshan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard li wushuang¡¯s words. he said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°have you found the lord of the divine court? where is he now?¡± after chu yuan shan finished speaking, nalan yan also shot li wushuang a questioning look. at this time, li wushuang quickly gathered her true qi and poured it into the jade plate. the jade plates in front of the three of them lit up. after a flash, li wushuang opened her eyes. pointing upwards, he said to nalan yan and chu yuan shan, ¡°divine world, celestial continent amongst the clouds!¡± hearing that it was after the divine realm and not after dayang town, chu yuanshan heaved a sigh of relief. he really did not want to stay in dayang town for too long. not only had they been beaten up by people twice, but the energy fluctuation they had just encountered was also something that only the rumored forbidden land would appear in. chu yuanshan didn¡¯t want the iron eater to be left unsaved, and he himself to die here. with this thought in mind, chu yuanshan said to li wushuang and the others,¡± ¡°then let¡¯s hurry over.¡± after hearing chu yuan shan¡¯s words, li wushuang and nalan yan nodded. nalan yan then said, ¡°let¡¯s leave from the other side. this way¡­¡± recalling the energy undulations earlier, nalan yan and the others all felt lingering fear. after looking at each other, the three of them walked to the other side in unison, not even daring to fly. there was no other way. if the energy fluctuation from the previous conflagration happened again, they might have to stay here forever. after li wushuang and the others left, di tian, who was in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, also sensed something and turned his gaze over. just now, he felt like he was being spied on. could it be that his other clones had found this place? di tian mumbled in his heart. he and his clone could sense each other. as long as they were close enough, they could sense each other¡¯s existence. after thinking for a while, di tian shook his head. he had a method that was unique to the divine court to isolate himself from the probing. even if it was his clone, it should not be easy for him to find him. then, he saw the fireworks in his hand. when these fireworks were released, he needed to inject his true essence into them. could it be that the experts of the divine realm sensed his aura from the explosion of the fireworks? after thinking about it for a while, di tian himself didn¡¯t dare to be sure. he decided not to think about it and continued to work. as long as he stayed in senior¡¯s courtyard and did not go out, even if the experts of the divine realm came, they could not do anything to him. at the same time, in the courtyard, fu tian had also found lin ruomiao and handed her the blueprint that had fallen from nalan yan¡¯s body. ¡°senior sister, this is the information about the passion fruit that master asked you to find. 1 accidentally found it on the street today. i wonder if it will be of any help to you.¡± when lin ruomiao heard the news of the passion fruit, she quickly took the parchment from futian¡¯s hands. after seeing the information marked on it, his face was filled with joy. he said excitedly to futian, ¡°junior brother, i was just worrying about where to find the passion fruit. i didn¡¯t expect you to help senior sister a lot. thank you.¡± she had been asking around about the passion fruit recently, but there was no information about it. she was troubled by this matter. after all, if she failed to complete xiao changtian¡¯s mission, xiao changtian would be very disappointed in her. at that time, how could he avenge his family? at this moment, the news of the passion fruit given by futian was like timely rain to her. after hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, futian scratched the back of his head and said with a smile,¡± ¡°senior sister, there¡¯s no need..¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Mm, I Got It, I Don’t Need It (1) chapter 267: mm, i got it, i don¡¯t need it (1) translator: 549690339 in a small town in the celestial continent amongst clouds. in the sky above the small town, the figures of immortal cultivators constantly flew past. there were even some who came in groups on spirit ships. at this moment, the streets were bustling with people, and there were a lot of customers gathered in front of the stalls and shops. business was very hot. lin ruomiao was walking on the streets of the small town. her long hair was fluttering in the wind, and she was quiet and sweet. she was wearing a long white dress, and there was a dagger at her waist. looking at the parchment in her hand, lin ruomiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on a mountain range in front of her. ¡°according to the instructions on the map, the location of the passion fruit should be in front.¡± lin ruomiao muttered. following that, the interspatial ring on her hand flashed with a silver light as she kept the parchment. ¡°stop squeezing, stop squeezing, i was here first!¡± ¡°who said that? i was here first.¡± h 11 a loud noise came from the front and attracted lin ruomiao¡¯s attention. he saw a large group of cultivators gathered in front of a shop called the clear wind sect. they were all fighting to squeeze into the clear wind sect. the number of people queuing up almost blocked the main street. with so many cultivators blocking her path, lin ruomiao frowned slightly and wanted to go around them. at this moment, an old man dressed in beast clothing walked up to lin ruomiao from a stall at the side. he pointed at the blueprint on the stall and said to her, ¡°miss, looking at your attire, you are also going to the coiling dragon mountain range to search for treasures, right? do you want a map?¡± the old man stopped in front of the clear breeze sect when he saw lin ruomiao holding a blueprint. combined with the dagger at her waist, it was obvious that she was here to find a sacred object, just like the immortal cultivators who had come to coiling dragon town in the past few days. as he spoke, the old man patted his chest. ¡°based on my many years of experience in going in and out of the coiling dragon mountain range, i dare say that no one in coiling dragon town has a more detailed map than me.¡± after ruthlessly slaughtering a few young cultivators, the old man saw the hairpin on lin ruomiao¡¯s head and her tender face. no matter how he looked at it, it was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. when lin ruomiao heard this old man¡¯s words, she casually glanced at him. with her eyesight, how could she not see that this old man¡¯s beast skin was taken from a demonic beast that wasn¡¯t even at the mid level deity stage? with such strength, even if he had been to the coiling dragon mountain range, what good map could he draw? moreover, the parchment in his interspatial ring also contained complete information about the coiling dragon mountain range. there was no need for it at all. however, the old man¡¯s mention of a holy object piqued lin ruomiao¡¯s interest. could it be the passion fruit that she was looking for? there was also this group of people in front of him. although their cultivation levels were not very high, if they were all here for the passion fruit, it would be a problem. with that thought in mind, lin miao said coldly to the old man,¡± ¡°a sacred object?¡± when the old man saw lin ruomiao¡¯s puzzled expression and how she didn¡¯t even know about the sacred artifact, he was even more delighted. just as he had guessed, this little girl was a hothead, and she came from a rich family. after seeing how lively it was, he wanted to come over and take a look. with this thought in mind, the old man wore a thick smile on his face as he slowly said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°miss, you don¡¯t know, right? a sacred item has recently appeared in the coiling dragon mountain range. it¡¯s said to be a spirit medicine that can help a godking break through.¡± lin ruomiao nodded her head symbolically when she heard the old man¡¯s words and did not reply. what was going on? in the old man¡¯s expectations, after he said that it was a sacred object that could help godly kings break through, this little girl should be very shocked. he couldn¡¯t help but glance at lin ruomiao, only to find that she didn¡¯t have any aura. it turned out that he was a small cultivator whose aura could not even be sensed. no wonder he had no idea what a god king was. after thinking it through in his heart, the old man rolled his eyes and continued to speak to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°you won¡¯t understand even if i say too much. let¡¯s put it this way. this sacred item can help you break through a few major realms¡­¡± sensing the old man¡¯s gaze and the pile of nonsense, lin ruomiao waved her hand at him and said coldly,¡± ¡°what does this sacred object look like?¡± seeing lin ruomiao speak and ask him about the sacred artifact, the old man was delighted. as expected, no one was not interested in raising their cultivation level. then, he picked up the booth¡¯s drawing and pointed at a point on it, saying to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡± this sacred item is called the passion fruit. it¡¯s said to be a rare item that only appears once in a hundred years¡­¡± it was indeed passion fruit! after hearing the old man¡¯s words, lin ruomiao crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked around at the unusually lively town. it seemed that these people were here for the passion fruit. the old man in animal skin held the blueprint in his hand and gave an endless speech to lin ruomiao. his mouth was also a little dry. when he saw lin ruomiao looking in the direction of the coiling dragon mountain range, he said to her,¡± ¡°miss, how about it? as long as you buy this blueprint of mine, i guarantee that you will find the sacred artifact before anyone else.¡± after talking for so long, this little girl was probably already extremely excited about this coiling dragon mountain range. after all, who could resist the temptation of becoming stronger? the expected huge sum of money did not arrive. instead, lin ruomiao¡¯s faint voice entered her ears. ¡°okay, i know. i don¡¯t need it.¡± puff! hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the old man was so furious that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. he scratched his ears to make sure that he didn¡¯t have any problems with his hearing. just as he was about to say something to lin ruomiao, a giggling voice sounded. ¡°old man, i want the blueprint in your hand.¡± as the voice rang out, the gazes of everyone on the street were immediately attracted. ¡°eh, isn¡¯t this the clear wind saint son?¡± ¡°it¡¯s the clearwind saint son. i didn¡¯t expect him to come here personally. he must be here to investigate the clearwind sect.¡± ¡°how is that possible? i heard that this clear wind saint son has always been stubborn. although he¡¯s a saint son, he often causes trouble for the sect.¡± h 11 feeling the sensation of being the center of attention, the clearwind saint son threw a universe bag to the old man and gave him a look. after the old man received the qiankun bag, he saw the look in clear wind saint son¡¯s eyes and quickly retreated to the side. after the fur-clad old man left, the clearwind saint son walked up to lin ruomiao with a smile. he held the blueprint and said to her with a smile,¡± ¡°miss, i believe that you are also going to the coiling dragon mountain range. please kindly accept this map..¡± Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Capturing Lin Ruomiao (1) chapter 268: capturing lin ruomiao (1) translator: 549690339 lin ruomiao looked at the blueprint in front of her and frowned. listening to the whispers of the people around her, lin ruomiao also understood that this person in front of her was the clear breeze sect¡¯s saint child, who was in front of her and was full of people. however, after confirming that these cultivators were here for the passion fruit, she had nothing to ask. with this thought in mind, lin ruomiao didn¡¯t take the blueprint from clear wind saint son¡¯s hands. she said to him indifferently,¡± ¡°thank you for your kindness, young master. i will take my leave.¡± lin ruomiao was about to turn around and leave after saying that out of politeness. ¡°what? this little girl actually rejected clear wind saint son¡¯s invitation?¡± ¡°you have to know that patriarch qingfeng is one of the most likely to become the alliance leader in this treasure hunt in the coiling dragon mountain range.¡± ¡°let¡¯s not talk about anything else. if i follow the clearwind saint son, even if 1 can¡¯t eat meat, i can still drink soup.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master are going to have a competition in front of the coiling dragon mountain range in two days.¡± when these people saw that lin ruomiao had actually rejected clear wind saint son¡¯s offer, some were envious, while others sighed. there were so many people in front of the clear breeze sect because patriarch clear breeze had a high chance of becoming the alliance leader. if they could join the clear wind sect, they would be able to get more of the treasures, right? as for the clearwind saint son, he looked at lin ruomiao, who had turned around and left. his hand that was holding the blueprint froze in midair, and his expression was a little awkward. all these years, with the name of the clear breeze sect, as long as he took the initiative to invite them, which one of them would not be pleased with him and stick to him? it had been a long time since clear wind saint son had met someone who directly rejected him like lin ruomiao. he originally wanted to come to the clear wind sect to recruit disciples and take a look at the shop that recruited allies. perhaps he could even take in a few powerful underlings or find a few beautiful female cultivators. in front of the fur-clad old man¡¯s stall, qingfeng saint son was attracted to lin ruomiao at first glance. she was wearing a white dress and her long hair was fluttering in the wind. wasn¡¯t she the fairy in his dream? when he saw lin ruomiao buying the blueprints from afar, clear wind saint son already had a plan. he thought that as long as he helped her buy the blueprint, then use the name and resources of the clear wind sect to tempt her, she would be able to get it in the end. he did not expect that he would fail at the first step. looking at lin ruomiao¡¯s departing figure, the clearwind saint son was a little unwilling. after adjusting his state of mind, he continued,¡± ¡°miss, looking at the direction you¡¯re going, you¡¯re going to the coiling dragon mountain range, right? there are many demonic beasts in the coiling dragon mountain range, and it¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t mind, you can come with my clear wind saint sect.¡± the clearwind saint son tried his best to maintain a gentle tone. he had already promised to let her enter the mountain with the clear wind sect to search for treasures. this way, she should change her mind. however, after he finished speaking, the clearwind saint son looked at lin ruomiao in front of him without any intention of stopping. gradually, they almost disappeared from his sight. ¡°what? the clearwind saint son asked her to search for treasures with him, but she still hasn¡¯t turned around.¡± ¡°i can only blame myself for not being a girl.¡± a male cultivator sighed as he watched lin ruomiao leave. he knew what clear wind saint son was doing. clear wind saint son had taken a fancy to that girl. however, in the world of cultivation, strength was king. in order to become stronger, what was wrong with sacrificing oneself? however, the cultivator beside him slowly said, ¡°wake up, brother. there¡¯s everything in your dreams.¡± some female cultivators walked up to qingfeng saint son and said,¡± ¡°brother qingfeng, we want to go to the mountains to search for treasures. can you take us with you?¡± clear wind saint son looked at lin ruomiao, who had disappeared from his sight, and he was filled with anger. looking at the group of female cultivators in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but wave his sleeve and angrily say, ¡°don¡¯t bother me. go away.¡± then, he walked towards the clear wind sect. when the cultivators of the clear wind sect saw the clear wind saint son¡¯s anger, they quickly shut their mouths. they all stepped aside to make way for the clearwind saint son. after all, they had a favor to ask. after entering the sect, the clearwind saint son was led to a room upstairs by a disciple. as soon as he entered the room, clearwind saint son sat down on a chair. he slapped the table and muttered,¡± ¡°how dare you give me face. interesting.¡± if qingfeng had not warned him not to cause trouble for the next few days, he would have taken action. he was sulking in his heart. then, the door was opened and a man dressed in the clear wind sect¡¯s deacon robe walked in. as soon as the man entered the room, he walked to the table and poured a cup of water for the clearwind saint son. he handed it to qingfeng saint son and said,¡± ¡°saint child, drink some water and calm down.¡± the clearwind saint son glanced at the clearwind sect deacon, took the cup from him, and drank it in one gulp. after drinking a cup of water, the deacon said to the clear wind saint son,¡± ¡°saint child, this subordinate has already arranged for someone to go over to that woman just now. i believe there will be a result soon.¡± when he was on the clear breeze sect¡¯s building, everything outside the door was naturally seen by this clear breeze sect deacon. he was already a supreme god realm expert. if he fawned over clear wind saint son, he might be able to become an outer sect elder if clear wind saint son was happy and put in a good word for him in front of the patriarch. hence, when lin ruomiao left, he sent someone to follow her. he had to ensure that he knew lin ruomiao¡¯s location at all times. when the clearwind saint son heard the warden¡¯s words, he frowned and said loudly, ¡°who asked you to do this?¡± hearing qingfeng saint son¡¯s anger, the deacon immediately lowered his head and cupped his fists.¡± ¡°holy son, please forgive me. i acted on my own. however, this subordinate has already checked. there is no aura on that woman¡¯s body. i think she might be an immortal cultivator who has just stepped into cultivation.¡± after hearing the deacon¡¯s words, the clear wind saint son recalled that he had indeed not sensed any aura from lin ruomiao. just like what the clear breeze sect deacon said, he was an immortal cultivator who had just stepped into cultivation. after calculating in his heart, he said to the clear wind sect deacon, ¡°lead the way. 1 want to capture her myself.¡± lin ruomiao just made him lose face in front of everyone. he could not swallow this anger.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Patriarch Qingfeng (1) chapter 269: patriarch qingfeng (1) translator: 549690339 in the small town, after lin ruomiao left the clearwind sect, she headed straight for the coiling dragon mountain range. just as they were about to leave the town, lin ruomiao entered a dark and deserted alley. after making some progress, lin ruomiao stopped and said indifferently,¡± ¡°you¡¯ve been following me for so long.¡± lin ruomiao¡¯s words echoed in the alley. then, several cultivators in black appeared on the walls on both sides of the alley. they held different spirit weapons in their hands, all aimed at lin ruomiao. then, qingfeng saint son¡¯s laughter sounded again. ¡°you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. from the looks of it, you¡¯re planning to go to the coiling dragon mountain range alone, right?¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you take a look at your own strength? why don¡¯t you follow this holy son and live a good life in the future?¡± lin ruomiao turned around and looked at the clearwind saint son who was slowly walking out. not long ago, he sensed clear wind saint son following behind him. however, since they didn¡¯t attack her, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. but now that they were about to leave the town, he did not expect them to be so persistent in their pursuit. if he followed him into the coiling dragon mountain range and tripped him up while he was picking the passion fruit, wouldn¡¯t that be a bad thing? with this thought in mind, lin ruomiao came here, intending to finish them off. clear wind saint son looked at lin ruruo. now that there was no one around, it was a good time to attack. his eyes were filled with heat as he said to the surrounding men in black, ¡°attack!¡± as the clear wind saint son¡¯s voice fell, the figures of the black-robed men on both sides swept out at the same time. they waved the spirit weapons in their hands and were about to attack lin ruomiao. lin ruomiao acted as if she didn¡¯t see the black-clothed man¡¯s actions and stood on the spot without moving. as expected of a small cultivator, he still dared to be so arrogant in front of this holy son. he would definitely teach him a good lesson when he returned. then, clear wind saint son felt a light flash in front of him. then, he saw the men in black who were originally in the air fall to the ground like kites with broken strings. meanwhile, lin ruomiao placed her hands on her waist and stood where she was, as if she had not been attacked at all. when the qingfeng saint son, who was a god, saw this scene, he suddenly had a bad feeling. he then said to the qingfeng sect deacon standing beside him,¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? didn¡¯t we say that we would take him down easily?¡± this deacon also looked at the scene before him with a strange expression. just now, he also thought that lin ruomiao was an expert. however, from the moment the black-clothed man attacked until he fell, he did not sense any aura from lin ruomiao¡¯s body. even their qingfeng sect¡¯s patriarch could not hide his aura when he attacked. unable to understand, the deacon said to the clearwind saint son,¡± ¡°saint child, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll personally test it.¡± when the clearwind saint son heard the deacon¡¯s words, he also gestured for him to do it quickly. this deacon had the strength of a supreme god realm expert, which was a whole level higher than him. it would be best if he made a move. following that, the clear breeze sect deacon¡¯s figure flashed and appeared before lin ruomiao in a few moments. ¡°obediently obey the saint child.¡± the deacon said to lin ruomiao with a smile. at this distance, he was confident that he would hit the target. however, as soon as the deacon finished speaking, he felt a chill on his neck. a knife mark had already appeared on his neck. ¡°you!¡± the clear breeze sect deacon looked at lin ruomiao with fear in his eyes. before he could finish speaking, he fell to the ground. fresh blood flowed from his neck to the ground, leaving a trail of blood on the ground. ¡°don¡¯t come over, don¡¯t come over!¡± after the clearwind sect deacon died in lin ruomiao¡¯s hands, how could the clearwind saint son not understand that lin ruomiao was an awesome expert? even the deacon of the supreme god realm was killed by her. clear wind saint son could no longer judge lin ruomiao¡¯s strength. ¡°grandpa, i still have grandpa.¡± the clear wind saint son searched for something on his body in a panic. then, lin ruomiao¡¯s figure appeared in front of him. the handle of the dagger hit qingfeng saint son¡¯s abdomen, and a light shone in front of him. ¡°a protective spiritual artifact, huh?¡± according to lin ruomiao¡¯s judgment just now, her attack should have killed him. he didn¡¯t expect this kid to have a protective spirit weapon. clearwind saint son also crushed a jade pendant on his body. at this moment, lin ruomiao looked up at the sky. she could sense that there were already several rays of light gathering in her direction. ¡°forget it!¡± lin ruomiao said indifferently. her figure flashed and disappeared into the alley. after lin ruomiao disappeared, an angry dragon¡¯s voice sounded in the sky above the alley. ¡°who, who wanted to murder my grandson?¡± a furious voice sounded, and an old man in an ancient green robe appeared in the alley. a few moments later, a few more figures landed in the alley. ¡°ancestor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± the sect master of the clearwind sect said slowly to patriarch clearwind after he landed. they were still discussing in the hall when patriarch qingfeng¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he walked out. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? look at how feng ¡®er has been beaten. even his protective spiritual artifact has been shattered.¡± patriarch clear wind was already squatting on the ground. in his arms was clear wind holy son, who had been beaten half to death by lin ruomiao. hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, everyone checked their surroundings. the ground was filled with the corpses of their qingfeng sect. one of the elders of the clear breeze sect walked up to patriarch clear brewind and said respectfully, ¡°forefather, i¡¯ve checked. these people died from knife wounds, and they were killed in one blow.¡± ¡°knife wound? could it be the hidden dragon sect?¡± after hearing the elder¡¯s report, the clear breeze sect¡¯s sect master could not help but say. among the many forces in this small town, only the hidden dragon sect was skilled in saber techniques and dared to fight against the qingfeng sect. patriarch qingfeng nodded. ¡°it must have been sent by that old fellow hidden dragon. the day after tomorrow is the day of the alliance leader selection. he must have wanted to use the wind to disturb my mind so that he could directly compete for the alliance leader.¡± everyone nodded in agreement. among the many factions, only patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master were at the god king realm. they were also the strongest competitors for the alliance leader. at this moment, an elder of the clear wind sect could not help but say, ¡°ancestor, this hidden dragon sect is going too far. i¡¯ll bring people to deal with them now.¡± ¡°no!¡± just as the elder was about to move, patriarch qingfeng stopped him. ¡°i want to personally defeat him in the competition and let everyone know his ugly face to avenge feng ¡®er..¡± Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Bewitching Man (1) chapter 270: bewitching man (1) translator: 549690339 coiling dragon mountain range. on a mountain peak of wei yan, a magnificent cave abode stood tall. at this moment, inside the cave abode, a charming man with a golden crown on his head sat on a skeleton chair. on both sides of it were demonic beasts that emitted powerful auras. li wushuang, nalan yan, and chu yuanshan were sitting on the seats beside the charming man. ¡°brother wushuang, since we parted at the red cloud divine hall, i didn¡¯t expect you to have advanced to the godly king realm.¡± the bewitching man held a wine cup in his hand as he spoke to li wushuang. back in the red cloud temple, li wushuang was still a sir god and had interacted with the charming man. since li wushuang would occasionally send some precious medicine, the charming man had treated her as his little brother. li wushuang quickly picked up her wine cup and said to the man on the mountain,¡± ¡°you¡¯re not. if we¡¯re talking about the fastest increase in cultivation, shouldn¡¯t you be the one? now that you¡¯re a god emperor realm expert, i should be the one to respect you.¡± hearing li wushuang¡¯s flattering words, the bewitching man glanced at her and downed the wine in his glass. then, he placed the wine cup to the side and a maid filled it with water. after putting down the wine cup in his hand, the bewitching man slowly said to li wushuang, ¡°tell me, what good things do you want to share with me? in the voice transmission jade pendant, you said that this is an opportunity for me to break through.¡± ¡°don¡¯t let me down by letting my ordinary son and grandson pick you up.¡± as soon as the charming man finished speaking, the other beasts in the cave began to laugh at li wushuang. being stared at by so many pairs of eyes made li wushuang feel uneasy. after clearing her throat, she slowly said, ¡°brother, there are too many people here. 1 think it¡¯s better for us to talk about this alone.¡± as soon as li wushuang finished speaking, the surrounding demonic beasts began to make sounds at him. li wushuang looked at the beasts around her in fear and smiled at the charming man. on the other hand, chu yuan shan and nalan yan were also slowly condensing the true essence in their bodies, afraid that these demonic beasts would suddenly attack them. after coming to the divine realm from the tian yuan continent, the three of them were exhausted. under li wushuang¡¯s suggestion, they agreed to come to the coiling dragon mountain range to seek help from li wushuang¡¯s good friend. however, this good friend of theirs seemed to be a little different from what they had imagined. seeing the reaction of the surrounding demon beasts, the bewitching man waved his hand at them, indicating for them to retreat. with his strength, he wasn¡¯t afraid of li wushuang¡¯s tricks. if li wushuang was lying to him, he would be able to kill her as easily as killing an ant. after a while, under the guidance of the demonic man, the demonic beasts in the cave let out a roar and left the cave. only the bewitching man and li wushuang were left in the cave. ¡°brother wushuang, can you tell me what kind of great opportunity it is?¡± after the group of beasts left, the cave suddenly became quiet. li wushuang said slowly to li wushuang. li wushuang smiled at the charming man and said, ¡°the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court. according to my investigation, he¡¯s in the celestial continent in the clouds now.¡± ¡°what is it? the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court?¡± the bewitching man said in surprise. seeing the man¡¯s reaction, li wushuang walked up and whispered into his ear. the charming man smiled and patted li wushuang¡¯s back. ¡°brother wushuang, if our plan succeeds, we will share the fate of the lord of the divine court. in the future, the divine world will be ours.¡± chu yuan shan and nalan yan, who were below, saw the devilishly charming man¡¯s excited look and knew that they had achieved their goal. the two of them looked at each other and smiled. with the addition of the divine emperor, the probability of them plotting to seize the position of the lord of the divine court would greatly increase. seeing that he was almost done, li wushuang continued, ¡°brother, everyone knows that the yellow squirrel demon clan is spread throughout the entire celestial clouds continent. as long as you give the order, i believe that the master of the divine court will be found very quickly.¡± when the charming man heard li wushuang¡¯s words, he slowly stood up from his seat and placed his hands under his chin. he seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°what¡¯s wrong, brother? is there a problem?¡± li wushuang asked when she saw the charming man standing up with a thoughtful look. in his opinion, the bewitching man should have agreed immediately. after taking a few steps, the bewitching man placed his hands behind his back and slowly said, ¡°brother wushuang, you also know that recently, the passion fruit in my coiling dragon mountain range is about to mature. a large number of human cultivators have gathered in the small town outside, wanting to fight for my passion fruit.¡± as he spoke, the bewitching man looked at li wushuang. li wushuang¡¯s words alone wouldn¡¯t make him transfer his troops to find the lord of the divine court. if this guy lied to him, not only would the lord of the divine court not be found, but the passion fruit would also be taken away. wouldn¡¯t that be like drawing water with a bamboo basket? hearing about the passion fruit, nalan yan, who was sitting at the side, had an idea. she stood up and said to the bewitching man with a smile, ¡°how about this? didn¡¯t the lord of the divine court just reincarnate? his strength is weak now, so he definitely wants to recover his strength to protect himself.¡± ¡°if we use this passion fruit as bait, it won¡¯t be good to attract him over. how about this? we¡¯ll guard beside the passion fruit and not be afraid of losing it.¡± as she spoke, nalan yan even revealed a few charming smiles to the bewitching male. the bewitching man looked at nalan yan and scanned her body. he then turned to li wushuang and said with a smile, ¡°brother wushuang, this must be your sister-in-law, why don¡¯t you introduce her?¡± li wushuang smiled when she heard the man¡¯s words. he walked to nalan yan¡¯s side and was about to speak when nalan yan spoke up,¡± ¡°nalan yan, please take care of me, senior. 1 wonder what senior thinks about your suggestion just now?¡± when the bewitching man saw na yan answer herself, he laughed and sat back down. he said to li wushuang and the others, ¡°alright, then i will go and make some arrangements. come to my place and let me do my part as the host. men, take brother wushuang to rest.¡± nalan yan and the others were delighted when they heard the bewitching man agree. then, a demon beast walked in from outside and brought them to the room to rest.. Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Explosive Flame Lion (1) chapter 271: explosive flame lion (1) translator: 549690339 after li wushuang and the others left, other demonic beasts slowly walked into the cave. the bewitching man picked up his wine cup and took a sip. then, he said to a demonic beast beside him, ¡°yellow one, there hasn¡¯t been anything unusual with the passion fruit these past few days, right?¡± after huang yi heard the charming man¡¯s words, he said respectfully, ¡°forefather, we have people guarding the passionfruit day and night.¡± after the bewitching man heard huang yi¡¯s words, he slowly nodded and continued,¡± ¡°yellow one, i¡¯ll go to the passionfruit personally. keep a close eye on li wushuang and the others. if there¡¯s anything unusual, tell me immediately.¡± ¡°huang er, give the order to investigate what li wushuang and the others have been up to.¡± h 11 the bewitching man issued orders one after another, and the demon beasts immediately carried them out. after the beasts left, yellow one said to the charming man,¡± ¡°forefather, is there a problem with li wushuang? if they are here for the relic, i can bring some people to¡­¡± at this point, yellow one made a knife gesture. ¡°no need. just watch them. you¡¯ll know the rest in the future.¡± the bewitching man replied slowly after he heard huang yi¡¯s words. then, he waved his hand at huang yi. ¡°patriarch, i understand. i¡¯ll do it now.¡± huang yi knew that the old ancestor was telling him not to ask any more questions. after bowing to the charming man, he left. after yellow one left, the bewitching man played with the wine cup in his hand. his eyes flickered, and no one knew what he was thinking. after all, he was an old demon who had lived for many years. if he did not have his own little plan, how could he advance to the god emperor realm? outside the coiling dragon mountain range, a woman was walking at the front, followed by a few men. from the looks of it, they were a small team, and this woman was their leader. moreover, from their clothes that had a dragon carved on them, it could be seen that their backgrounds were not weak. ¡°miss, let¡¯s go back. if the sect master finds out, we won¡¯t be able to keep our lives.¡± a man walked behind the woman and slowly advised her. ¡°what are you afraid of? with me here, father won¡¯t do anything to you. it wasn¡¯t easy for you to escape. no matter what, you have to kill a few demon beasts before returning.¡± the woman had a valiant and valiant aura. when she spoke, she clenched her small fists tightly and looked like she was fighting. hearing the woman¡¯s words, the other cultivators behind her sighed and quickly followed. they were the disciples of the hidden dragon sect, and the person in front of them was the daughter of the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master. they didn¡¯t just know that their young miss liked to fight. it was just that this coiling dragon mountain range was really too dangerous. if anything happened, they would lose their lives. soon, they were about to enter the territory of the coiling dragon mountain range where the demonic beasts often appeared. a man was a little worried, so he walked up to the hidden dragon saintess and said,¡± ¡°miss, 1 think there¡¯s something unusual about the coiling dragon mountain range today. let¡¯s go back. the sect master is going to compete with patriarch qingfeng tomorrow. we don¡¯t want him to worry.¡± ¡°yes, yes, i know. let¡¯s walk for a while more. if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back.¡± hearing the hidden dragon sect cultivator¡¯s words, the woman only replied impatiently and continued walking forward. this coiling dragon mountain range was not as dangerous as the legends said. up until now, they had not seen a single demon beast. ¡°roar!¡± just as the woman took a step forward, she heard a roar. then, a lion covered in flames walked out from behind a tree. ¡°this is an explosive flame lion!¡± a hidden dragon sect disciple said in horror the moment he saw the fiery red lion. ¡°don¡¯t panic, let me do it.¡± when the hidden dragon saintess saw the lion, she was excited and rushed towards it. the ring on her hand flashed and the broadsword appeared in her hand. ¡°eat my blade!¡± the hidden dragon saintess shouted and hacked the lion¡¯s head with her saber. bang! after being hit by the saber, the explosive master¡¯s body flew backward and crashed into a big tree. ¡°miss, are you alright?¡± after the hidden dragon saintess defeated the lion, the hidden dragon sect cultivator walked up and asked her with concern. the flaming lion was a common demonic beast in the cultivation world. they lived in groups. moreover, he was born with the talent to be close to the fire element. his mastery of the flame law could be said to be an expert in the demon beast world. fortunately, the explosive inferno master that they encountered did not seem to be very powerful. it had the strength of a god, just like them. roar! being attacked by the hidden dragon saintess, the inferno lion roared angrily. the true essence on his body slowly condensed, forming a few fireballs on his back. roar! the inferno lion roared and the fireball flew toward the hidden dragon saintess. seeing the incoming fireball, the hidden dragon saintess and the others quickly jumped off the ground, and the fireball hit the ground. ¡°good fellow!¡± the hidden dragon saintess said excitedly as she looked at the fallen leaves and branches on the ground that had turned into ashes after being hit by the fireball. he charged at the lion again and slashed at it with his saber. roar! the inferno lion was naturally unwilling to fall behind. it also roared angrily and opened its mouth to face it. ¡°help miss!¡± the few hidden dragon sect cultivators looked at each other and then flashed to the side of the lion. true essence gathered on his body, and all kinds of spirit skills flew out from the hands of the hidden dragon sect cultivator. bang! after being hit by so many spirit skills, the fiery lion fell to the ground and did not stand up again. ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± the hidden dragon saintess was naturally a little angry when the battle was suddenly interrupted. she questioned the group of hidden dragon sect cultivators. ¡°no, miss. we should go back now.¡± a hidden dragon sect cultivator smiled at the hidden dragon saintess. the reason why they had attacked earlier was also because the fiery lion was a demonic beast that lived in groups. if they quickly dealt with him, they would attract more fiery lions and they would not be able to escape. the hidden dragon saintess stomped her feet in anger when she saw the smile on the hidden dragon sect cultivator¡¯s face. he looked up at the sky and remembered that tomorrow was the day of the sect master¡¯s battle. he glared at the hidden dragon sect cultivator unwillingly and was about to get up and go back. it was not that she really wanted to go back, but if her father found out, he would definitely keep a close eye on her and it would be even harder for her to walk out. when the hidden dragon sect cultivators saw that the hidden dragon saintess was willing to go back, they heaved a sigh of relief. roar! roar! roar! however, they had only taken a few steps when a series of angry roars came from behind them.. Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: What Bad Luck, Encountering a Mortal (1) chapter 272: what bad luck, encountering a mortal (1) translator: 549690339 what was going on? the group of hidden dragon sect cultivators looked behind them and saw that there were many inferno lions glaring at them. ¡± not good! protect miss!¡± in the crowd, a hidden dragon sect cultivator shouted and then picked up the weapon at his waist, looking like he was facing a great enemy. when the hidden dragon saintess heard the furious roar of the lion again, she was delighted and turned around to fight. after seeing that there were actually so many inferno lions behind him, the fighting spirit in his heart was instantly extinguished. in her perception, these explosive inferno lions were only stronger than her. ¡°father said that explosive inferno masters are demonic beasts that live in groups, but i didn¡¯t expect there to be so many of them. let¡¯s hurry back.¡± at this moment, the hidden dragon saintess finally said that she was going back. although she was aggressive, she also cherished her life. she would not be so stubborn as to fight with so many powerful demon beasts. as soon as the hidden dragon saintess finished speaking, a group of hidden dragon sect cultivators began to protect her and escape out of the coiling dragon mountain range. among the lions, one of them, which was obviously larger than the other demonic beasts, looked at the corpse of the lion that had just been killed by the hidden dragon saintess and the others. obviously, the inner core of this lion had been dug out by them. with a furious roar, he said to the group of lions, ¡°chase after them, don¡¯t leave any survivors.¡± in the past few days, they had just received an order from the demon emperor that there would be human cultivators entering the coiling dragon mountain range in the near future. he had told them to prepare for war and be ready to fight at any time. he did not expect his youngest son to be killed by a human today. following the order of the fiery lion king, all the fiery lions gathered their vital essence and threw fireballs in the direction of the hidden dragon saintess and the others. bang! bang! bang! fireballs fell from the sky like meteors, falling beside the hidden dragon sect cultivators. after a series of attacks, some hidden dragon sect cultivators were hit by the fireballs and fell to the ground. before he could stand up, the inferno lion¡¯s sharp claws pressed him down and swallowed him. ¡°run!¡± the hidden dragon saintess also knew that she had gotten into big trouble this time, so she quickly shouted. elsewhere, lin ruomiao left the small town after escaping the detection of patriarch clear wind and the others. she went to the outer perimeter of the coiling dragon mountain range alone. looking at the parchment in her hand, lin ruomiao muttered,¡± ¡°if we enter from here, it¡¯s because it¡¯s the closest and there are fewer demon beasts along the way.¡± after confirming the route, lin ruomiao kept the parchment back into her interspatial ring and walked towards the coiling dragon mountain range. after walking for a distance, lin ruomiao frowned and looked ahead. at this moment, in her line of sight, a woman and a few cultivators behind her were dressed in a sorry state, and behind them, there were explosive lions. ¡°flaming lion.¡± lin ruomiao saw the inferno lion behind the hidden dragon saintess and recognized them at a glance. as the hidden dragon saintess and the others were fleeing, they suddenly saw lin ruomiao appear in front of them. delighted, the hidden dragon saintess waved at lin ruomiao and said,¡± ¡°fellow daoist up ahead, i am the hidden dragon sect¡¯s holy maiden. if you can help me, i will definitely reward you handsomely.¡± lin ruomiao continued walking forward after hearing the hidden dragon saintess ¡®words. she showed no signs of helping. now, she no longer had much sympathy for these cultivators. the strong preyed on the weak, which was the eternal law of the cultivation world. seeing that lin ruomiao was ignoring them, a hidden dragon sect cultivator couldn¡¯t help but glance at her. then, he said to the hidden dragon saintess,¡± ¡°miss, that person doesn¡¯t seem to have any aura. he seems to be a mortal.¡± ¡°mortals?¡± the hidden dragon saintess said in surprise as she ran. in the immortal realm, mortals were a rare species. it was not easy to meet a person. he thought that he was a top-notch expert, but he did not expect that he was just a mortal. today, his luck could be said to be extremely unlucky. he actually met a mortal. a cultivator beside the hidden dragon saintess said to her,¡± ¡°miss, 1 think that this mortal will definitely become food for the demonic beasts after entering the coiling dragon mountain range. why don¡¯t we let her contribute to us before she dies?¡± the hidden dragon sect disciple looked at the approaching lion. at this speed, they would be caught up sooner or later. then, he pulled the hidden dragon saintess and ran towards lin ruomiao. ¡°you want to¡­¡± the hidden dragon saintess clearly understood what this cultivator meant. they could use the time the explosive inferno master had to devour lin ruomiao to travel a little further. perhaps they could leave the coiling dragon mountain range. with this thought in mind, the hidden dragon saintess didn¡¯t plan to stop this cultivator. forget it, this mortal is going to die anyway. it¡¯s not a good thing to lose my life. lin ruomiao looked at the hidden dragon saintess and the others who were running towards her, but her expression didn¡¯t change and she continued walking on her own. when the hidden dragon saintess and the others passed by her, they looked at her as if she was a dead person. roar! the inferno lion arrived in front of lin ruomiao in the blink of an eye. he looked at lin ruomiao with contempt and the sharp claws in his hands were about to attack him. lin ruomiao¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she slowly walked over. with a flash of light, the lion fell to the ground and did not get up again. bang! the sound of the lion hitting the ground naturally caused the hidden dragon saintess and the others to react. what was going on? the hidden dragon sect cultivator who had suggested using lin ruomiao as a shield looked at the inferno lion on the ground with a puzzled expression. when the inferno lions saw their companion fall, they stopped in their tracks. seeing that lin ruomiao was still advancing, he exchanged glances with her before letting out a furious roar. ¡°attack together.¡± a group of lions rushed forward. lin ruomiao finally reacted. she paused for a moment, and an emotionless voice came out of her mouth. ¡°skyblade, wind killing blade!¡± as the voice fell, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s saintess and the others felt their eyes flash. after leaving a few afterimages in the air, the group of lions fell to the ground one after another. this¡­ the hidden dragon saintess and the others looked at the scene in front of them. they were so shocked that they could not say anything. even when they saw the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master make a move, it did not give them such a huge shock. ¡°how is this a mortal? he¡¯s clearly a senior with a heavenly cultivation base.¡± the hidden dragon saintess muttered. the hidden dragon sect cultivator who had planned to use lin ruomiao as a shield was drenched in sweat. he had actually used a peerless expert as their shield just now. with this senior¡¯s cultivation, how could their actions escape his eyes? with this thought in mind, they saw lin ruomiao standing in front of them. she turned around and glanced at them. the moment she stared at him, the hidden dragon sect cultivator felt as if his head would fall to the ground in the next second.. Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: The Eve of the Competition chapter 273: the eve of the competition translator: 549690339 when the hidden dragon saintess saw lin ruomiao¡¯s gaze, her body trembled instinctively. she said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°how many times have we¡­thank you for saving my life, senior.¡± as the hidden dragon saintess finished speaking, the other hidden dragon sect cultivators lowered their heads and said,¡± ¡°we thank senior for saving our lives.¡± lin ruomiao glanced at them indifferently before turning her head and continuing forward. looking at lin ruomiao¡¯s back, a hidden dragon sect cultivator couldn¡¯t help but say to the hidden dragon saintess,¡± ¡°miss, i think it¡¯s better for us to report this matter to the old master when we return. such an expert suddenly appeared in the coiling dragon mountain range and we have offended him¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes. 1 still have to go back and report this matter to father. i¡¯ll apologize to him later.¡± the hidden dragon saintess nodded in agreement. although she was usually aggressive and mischievous, she still had a basic judgment in this kind of situation where her family might be wiped out. even her father found it difficult to deal with the lion, but it was easily dealt with by this senior. this was enough to show that the senior just now just disdained to pay attention to them. the town¡¯s central square this square was originally designed for the recruitment of small teams of cultivators who went to the coiling dragon mountain range to hunt. at this moment, the square was surrounded by a large group of cultivators, and the entire square was surrounded. ¡°hey, who do you think will win today¡¯s competition? is it patriarch qingfeng or the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master?¡± in the crowd, a cultivator patted the shoulder of a person beside him and slowly said. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master are both godkings.¡± ¡°but that doesn¡¯t matter. the important thing is to choose a powerful alliance master. when we enter the mountain to search for treasures, it will be easier to deal with the demon beasts in the coiling dragon mountain range.¡± another cultivator shrugged and said indifferently. ¡°look, the people from the clear wind sect are here.¡± a cultivator pointed at the figures at the entrance of the square and said excitedly. accompanying the sound of his voice falling, everyone¡¯s gaze gathers at the entrance of the square. a group of green-robed elders of the clearwind sect and patriarch clearwind were slowly walking towards the square. wherever they went, the cultivators around the square automatically made way for them. after sitting down on a chair at the side of the square, patriarch qingfeng scanned the entire square with his spiritual sense and slowly said, ¡°he really knows how to put on airs. that old fellow, qian long, i will definitely become the alliance leader today and avenge feng ¡®er.¡± on the other side, at the entrance of the hidden dragon sect, a group of hidden dragon sect elders were already prepared. they looked like they could set off at any time. at this moment, a middle-aged man with a face full of stubble looked into the distance with an anxious expression. he said to a white-haired old man beside him, ¡°how is it? did you find ling ¡®er?¡± hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the old man replied, ¡°sect master, i¡¯ve already sent people out to look for her. i believe we¡¯ll be able to find the saintess soon.¡± ¡°very soon? it had been so long, but not only did he disappear, but he couldn¡¯t find her even if he went to look for her. what a bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master was clearly a little angry when he heard the old man¡¯s reply. he cursed at everyone. on the other side, a hidden dragon sect elder with a long beard walked to the side of the hidden dragon sect master and slowly said to him, ¡°sect master, it¡¯s about time to set off. otherwise, if we miss the time, the alliance leader will be snatched by the qingfeng sect.¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master coldly snorted when he heard the old man¡¯s words. he waved his arm and said to the white-haired old man, ¡°stay here and continue to look for ling ¡®er. remember, when i come back, i want to see ling¡¯ er in front of me.¡± the white-haired old man hurriedly agreed upon hearing the words of the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master whistled when he saw how submissive the elder was. then, a black tiger ran out of the sky and roared. after riding on the black tiger¡¯s back, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and a few elders turned into a stream of light and flew towards the town square. not long after the hidden dragon sect master left, the hidden dragon saintess and her group slowly appeared at the entrance of the hidden dragon sect. when a hidden dragon sect cultivator saw them, he hurriedly said to the white-haired old man who had just walked in, ¡°elder li, the young miss is back, the young miss is back.¡± the white-haired old man quickly turned around and walked out of the door. then, he saw the hidden dragon saintess whose face was covered in dust. he quickly walked up and said to her,¡± ¡°holy maiden, you¡¯re finally back. the sect master has been looking for you for a long time.¡± the white-haired old man was also a little worried when he saw the hidden dragon saintess covered in dust. when the hidden dragon saintess saw the white-haired old man, she said to him in embarrassment,¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, uncle li. i¡¯ve made you worry. where¡¯s father? i have something important to tell him.¡± ¡°sect master, the sect master has already gone to the square to compete with patriarch qingfeng.¡± the white-haired old man quickly responded to the hidden dragon saintess ¡öquestion. the hidden dragon saintess said to the white-haired old man with a smile when she heard that the hidden dragon sect master had gone to compete. ¡°i understand. thank you, uncle li.¡± then, he turned into a stream of light and flew toward the town square. ¡°holy maiden, you just came back. are you alright?¡± the white-haired old man asked worriedly when he recalled the hidden dragon saintess¡¯s dejected look. however, the hidden dragon saintess had already disappeared from his sight. when the white-haired old man saw the other hidden dragon sect cultivators staring at him in a daze, he could not help but curse. ¡°why are you still standing there? hurry up and follow me.¡± upon hearing the white-haired elder¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect cultivators seemed to have woken up from a dream and hurriedly chased after the hidden dragon saintess. it wasn¡¯t easy to find the saintess. if he lost her again, he would be killed by the sect master. at the same time, in the square of the town, there was a sound of rushing wind. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master appeared on the town square on his black tiger. ¡°look, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master is here.¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master appeared and the crowd also heard many voices supporting him. patriarch qingfeng, who was sitting on a chair in the square, opened his narrowed eyes. ¡°finally, the arrival of the 0¡± with that, patriarch qingfeng¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared in front of the hidden dragon sect master. ¡°qian long, you are really impressive.¡± standing opposite the hidden dragon sect master, patriarch qingfeng said slowly to him. ¡± qingfeng, cut the crap and end the battle quickly. i still have other things to do.¡±¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master was already a little angry when he arrived, and now he was even more impatient.. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Alliance Leader Qingfeng (1) chapter 274: alliance leader qingfeng (1) translator: 549690339 as soon as the hidden dragon sect master finished speaking, he gathered the true essence in his body and raised his arm. a bronze saber appeared in his hand. bang! the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master jumped out of black tiger¡¯s body and appeared in front of patriarch qingfeng. the saber in his hand slashed down at patriarch qingfeng. bang! the saber pierced through patriarch clear wind¡¯s shadow and landed heavily on the ground, creating a series of shattered rocks. ¡°good!¡± as patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master began to fight, shouts began to ring out from the side of the arena. to them, it was not just the process of the alliance leader selection. to them, watching the battle between godly kings was also infinitely beneficial to their cultivation. ¡°qian long, you¡¯ve bullied my clear wind sect too much. i don¡¯t need to tell you what you¡¯ve done recently.¡± patriarch clear wind shouted at him coldly after dodging the hidden dragon sect master¡¯s attack. hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master was a little confused. what have you been doing recently? he didn¡¯t have any deep hatred with the clear wind sect, so why would he attack him? just as the hidden dragon sect master was dumbfounded, patriarch clear wind¡¯s attack came. ¡°four wind blades!¡± patriarch qingfeng shouted, and the pale green vital essence on his body slowly gathered, forming wind blades around his body. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! the moment the wind blades were formed, they flew towards the hidden dragon sect master from all directions. humph! the hidden dragon sect master snorted coldly, and the true essence on his body formed a defensive barrier around him. bang! bang! bang! the wind blades struck the stellar energy, creating a series of sounds. ¡°qian long, today i will avenge feng ¡¯er.¡± wind blades flew out of patriarch qingfeng¡¯s body as he shouted at the hidden dragon sect master. revenge? hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect master felt that patriarch qingfeng was getting more and more ridiculous. stellar energy erupted from his body, and a tyrannical aura instantly spread out, destroying the surrounding wind blades. ¡°qingfeng, what nonsense are you spouting? when did i attack your sect?¡± the wind blades disappeared, and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master shouted at patriarch clear wind in the sky. ¡°nonsense, then why did you say that 1, feng ¡®er, am half dead?¡± patriarch qingfeng did not believe the hidden dragon sect master¡¯s explanation. his figure flashed, and wind blades appeared in his hands, attacking the hidden dragon sect master. the hidden dragon sect master suddenly remembered something when he saw patriarch qingfeng¡¯s expression. his ling ¡®er¡¯s disappearance, could it be that this old man qing feng thought that he had beaten up their saint child and was taking revenge on him? as he thought of this, the hidden dragon sect master felt that the possibility of this was getting higher and higher. immediately, he was filled with anger. ¡°qingfeng, did you take my ling ¡®er away?¡± the hidden dragon sect master raised the saber in his hand and charged at patriarch qingfeng. bang! the wind blade collided with the saber, and a loud sound was heard. at the same time, it was patriarch qingfeng¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded. he hadn¡¯t captured their saintess. could it be someone else in the clear wind sect? no, it should be this old thief who was shouting to catch him, trying to disturb his mind. with that thought in mind, patriarch qingfeng¡¯s attacks became even more fierce. what was originally a competition for the position of the alliance leader had now become a battle of grudges between the two families. the cultivators watching by the side naturally did not know about this. in their field of vision, they could only see the figures of patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master clashing continuously. as for the sounds of their conversation, they had long been drowned out by the sounds of fighting. at the same time, a figure appeared at the periphery of the square. it was the hidden dragon saintess who had rushed over from the hidden dragon sect. after the hidden dragon saintess arrived, a few hidden dragon sect cultivators also landed behind him. after the hidden dragon saintess landed on the ground, she quickly squeezed through the crowd. ¡°make way, make way!¡± when the hidden dragon sect cultivators saw the hidden dragon holy virgin walking forward, they hurriedly opened a path for her. the cultivators who were squeezed wanted to say something, but when they saw the hidden dragon costumes on their bodies, they smacked their mouths and shut them up. soon, the hidden dragon saintess arrived in front of the square with the help of the hidden dragon sect cultivators. when a hidden dragon sect elder saw her, he hurriedly called her over. ¡°holy maiden, you¡¯re finally here. do you know how hard it was for the sect master to find you?¡± the bearded elder looked at the hidden dragon saintess in front of him and said resentfully. the hidden dragon saintess stuck out her tongue and looked up at the sky. ¡°hidden dragon, let¡¯s decide the victor in one move.¡± patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master had already fought hundreds of rounds. at this moment, he slowly said to the hidden dragon sect master. ¡°that¡¯s exactly what 1 want.¡± the hidden dragon sect master laughed when he heard patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words. ¡°glory of wind, meteorite!¡± ¡± hidden dragon slash! as their voices rang out, a huge bow formed from true essence appeared behind patriarch qingfeng, and a huge arrow was slowly forming on it. the sect master of the hidden dragon sect also gathered the true essence in his body onto the large saber in his hand. accompanied by a low dragon roar, the phantom of a flood dragon appeared at the edge of the saber. both sides were preparing their own big moves, ready to use this attack to determine the winner. ¡°daddy, you can do it!¡± just as the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng¡¯s skills were about to collide, the hidden dragon saintess¡¯s voice slowly traveled over. hearing the hidden dragon saintess¡¯s voice, patriarch qingfeng snorted and said to the hidden dragon sect master,¡± ¡°qian long, you still said that your saintess was captured by me. now look at who¡¯s down there.¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master didn¡¯t know what to say to qingfeng patriarch¡¯s question. the hidden dragon saintess¡¯s voice had naturally fallen into his ears. in the blink of an eye, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s attack was actually half a beat slower than patriarch clear wind¡¯s arrow. bang! a powerful wave of air came out from the sky, and a gust of wind blew across the faces of the cultivators present. after the violent wind passed, everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards the center of the square. the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng stood at the side of the square without saying a word. a moment later, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s patriarch qing feng said slowly:¡± ¡°i lost. you will be the alliance leader.¡± the hidden dragon saintess ¡®words had slowed him down by half a beat. however, the hidden dragon sect master was already very happy that his daughter could return. as the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s voice fell, the figures of the hidden dragon sect¡¯s elder and the clear wind sect¡¯s elder slowly appeared on both sides. they all cast concerned looks and greetings to their sect masters and ancestors. ¡± alliance leader qingfeng!¡± after the cultivators heard that patriarch qingfeng had become their alliance leader, they cheered.. Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Swear to the Heavenly Dao (1) chapter 275: swear to the heavenly dao (1) translator: 549690339 amidst the clamor of the crowd, patriarch qingfeng adjusted his body¡¯s weakness from the consumption of his true essence. after adjusting himself, patriarch qingfeng said to the crowd below, ¡°i am indebted to everyone¡¯s favor for allowing me, qing feng, to be the alliance leader for everyone. 1 also promise that 1 will not mistreat everyone during this treasure hunt in the coiling dragon mountain range.¡± ¡°the sacred object of the coiling dragon mountain range has appeared for a period of time. now, everyone go back and prepare. in a few days, we will enter the coiling dragon mountain range together.¡± hearing that they were about to enter the coiling dragon mountain range to search for treasures together, the cultivators below the stage also let out deafening cheers of joy. then, these cultivators left the town square and prepared to salvage the coiling dragon mountain range. among this group of cultivators, a black-robed cultivator looked at the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng and muttered, ¡°two godkings are quite a powerful force in the vicinity of the coiling dragon mountain range. i hope they can help me obtain the passion fruit.¡± ¡°with the passion fruit, i can recover some of my strength. i don¡¯t have to live so cautiously. then, i¡¯ll go find the main body.¡± this cultivator was wrapped tightly. after the group of cultivators left, he also slowly followed behind the crowd. he did not leave any footprints wherever he went, as if he had never been here before. as these cultivators slowly left, the square of the small town became deserted again. looking at the hidden dragon sect master who was still opposite him, patriarch qingfeng slowly said, ¡°hidden dragon, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? you¡¯ve schemed so much, but the alliance master is still in my hands.¡± ¡°you still say that i captured your holy maiden? it¡¯s clearly you who injured my holy son, okay?¡± the hidden dragon sect master also knew what patriarch qingfeng was talking about. however, when they entered the coiling dragon mountain range to search for treasures, they would suffer great losses. he then said to the hidden dragon saintess,¡± ¡°ling ¡®er, where have you been recently?¡± the hidden dragon saintess also knew about the trouble she had caused previously, so she immediately told everything that she had encountered in the coiling dragon mountain range to the hidden dragon sect master and the others. the hidden dragon saintess still had a lingering fear when she mentioned lin ruomiao. ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for senior¡¯s disdain to pay attention to us, i¡¯m afraid that we would have already become corpses lying in the coiling dragon mountain range like those explosive flame lions.¡± hearing the words of the hidden dragon saintess, everyone looked thoughtful. as for patriarch qingfeng, he waved his sleeve in disdain and said slowly, ¡°little girl, are you making up a story to deceive me? if there are other human experts near the coiling dragon mountain range, how can we not know?¡± according to the hidden dragon saintess, lin ruomiao must be at least a king god realm expert to be able to kill so many inferno lions in an instant. however, the only godkings who came to the coiling dragon mountain range to search for treasures were him and the hidden dragon. if there were other godkings, how could they not know? according to the hidden dragon saintess ¡®description, the senior was wearing a white dress and had long hair. in his impression, the divine realm did not have a divine king powerhouse that matched this characteristic. as for the hidden old monster, it was even more impossible. if it was a hidden old monster, how could he let the hidden dragon saintess and the others come back for the sake of peace? hearing qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon saintess was a little angry. she said slowly,¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m telling the truth.¡± the hidden dragon sect master knew that although his daughter was aggressive and mischievous, she would not lie about such matters. he immediately said to patriarch qingfeng, ¡°qingfeng, don¡¯t be so sarcastic. i believe what ling ¡®er said. also, i didn¡¯t deal with your saint child at all.¡± ¡°oh, then do you dare to swear to the heavenly dao?¡± patriarch qingfeng said slowly. swearing to the heavenly dao meant that one could not cheat. otherwise, one would be deceiving the heavens. the heavenly tribulation was not something that anyone could withstand. hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master took a step forward and slowly said, ¡°if i say no, 1 mean no. why wouldn¡¯t 1 dare?¡± he pointed at the sky and said slowly, ¡± 1, hidden dragon, swear to the heavenly dao that i have never done anything to harm the clear wind sect¡¯s saint child. if i have, 1 am willing to suffer¡­¡± as the hidden dragon sect master¡¯s voice fell, a mysterious force descended on his body. when patriarch qingfeng saw the hidden dragon sect master swearing to the heavenly dao, he was also puzzled. could it be that he had made a wrong judgment? at their realm, if they lied to the heavenly dao, the heavenly tribulation would damage their foundation. patriarch qingfeng did not think that the hidden dragon sect master would joke about this. after all, he was the strongest in the entire hidden dragon sect. it was better to wait until feng ¡®er woke up before asking him clearly. after making up his mind, patriarch qingfeng smiled at him and said, ¡°brother hidden dragon, 1 hope we can cooperate well on this trip to the coiling dragon mountain range.¡± ¡°happy cooperation!¡± hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master also cupped his fists at him and said slowly. after the misunderstanding was resolved, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master each led their own troops back to their respective sects to prepare. in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, elder zhuyi was standing in front of the wall. his hands were touching every brick on the wall, and his eyes were glued to the wall. ¡°yes, those guys are quite neat. there are no cracks.¡± elder zhu yi muttered. he leaned against the wall and walked from one side to the other. after checking the walls of the courtyard, elder zhuyi walked to the ground. he bent down and pressed his ears to the ground. then, he knocked on the floor with his hands. after repeatedly knocking on the door a few times to make sure that there were no shortcuts, he muttered, ¡°the ground is not bad.¡± just like that, elder zhuyi inspected the courtyard from inside out and looked at the courtyard that had been almost repaired. elder zhu yi also nodded in satisfaction. according to the deadline given by the senior, he had already exceeded the time limit. if he didn¡¯t finish it soon, he was afraid that senior wouldn¡¯t look for him in the future. beside elder zhu yi stood god king hong yun, god king hei tian, and the others. their faces were covered in sweat as they looked at elder zhu yi. ¡°everyone has worked hard. the completion of the courtyard is not without everyone¡¯s credit. i will tell senior.¡± after elder zhu yi confirmed that the courtyard had been repaired, he was in a very good mood.. he looked at the god kings in front of him and said slowly, Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Could They Be Calligraphy Fans Too (1) chapter 276: could they be calligraphy fans too (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. xiao changtian was lying on a rocking chair in the backyard. beside him was a stone table with a plate of fruits on it. he picked up a grape beside him and chewed on it. then, he picked up the white tiger lying beside the rocking chair. after rubbing his chest a few times, he saw elder zhu yi walking towards him from afar. when elder zhu yi walked to his side, xiao changtian also stroked the white tiger¡¯s fur and said to elder zhu yi slowly, ¡°zhuyi, why are you looking for me?¡± elder zhu yi smiled and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, the courtyard you asked me to renovate has been completed. 1 specially came over to inform you.¡± hearing that the renovation of the courtyard had been completed, xiao changtian was delighted. he immediately said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, elder zhuyi has finished renovating the courtyard. shall we go and take a look together?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang nodded in agreement. soon, under the lead of elder zhuyi, xiao changtian and mu jiuhuang arrived at the courtyard. ¡°senior, is there anything else that needs to be improved?¡± eider zhu yi walked in front of xiao changtian, pointing at the wall that had been renovated. divine king red cloud and the others greeted xiao changtian when they saw him. ¡°senior!¡± xiao changtian smiled at them and walked to the center of the yard, looking at the renovated walls and floor. xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. when he asked elder zhuyi to renovate the courtyard, xiao changtian thought that it would be fine as long as there were no holes for rats to crawl in. he didn¡¯t expect the walls and floor to look so smooth. even the top engineers in his previous life couldn¡¯t do much. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian walked into his room and took out a calligraphy painting. he handed it to elder zhuyi and said slowly,¡± ¡°zhuyi, this is the reward i promised you.¡± elder zhu yi looked at the calligraphy in xiao changtian¡¯s hand, his expression was a little excited. he slowly took it from xiao changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± after thanking xiao changtian, elder zhu yi felt the dao runes coming from the painting. this was an opportunity, a supreme opportunity. xiao changtian looked at the painting in elder zhuyi¡¯s hand¡¯s hand and smiled. as expected, people who loved calligraphy and paintings treated calligraphy and paintings like their lives. he could easily make dozens of these paintings. elder zhu yi only asked for a few paintings for the renovation of this courtyard. to him, this was equivalent to a free ride. if he had time, he would make a few more sets for him. xiao changtian thought to himself. then, he saw god king red cloud and the others at the side. although he did not promise to give these people any rewards, he did not want to give them any rewards. however, after all, he had renovated his courtyard for so long. it must not have been easy. he still had to give them some compensation. otherwise, how would they explain it to their families when they went home? after all, they also needed to support their families, right? with this thought in mind, xiao changtian walked to the front of divine king red cloud and said to them slowly,¡± ¡°everyone has worked hard recently. i will also give you some remuneration.¡± when divine king red cloud and the others heard that they would also be rewarded, they were also excited. senior was going to give them an opportunity, an opportunity. then, they saw xiao changtian take out gold from his interspatial ring. xiao changtian held a piece of gold in his hand and said to god king red cloud and the others,¡± ¡°this is your reward. each of you will get one.¡± when he said this, xiao changtian¡¯s heart ached. this gold was his expenses for a few months. however, he had no choice. if he did not pay them, who would dare to work for him in the future? looking at the gold in xiao changtian¡¯s hand, divine king red cloud and the others looked at each other, not understanding what xiao changtian meant. did this senior give him gold for some special reason? even after racking their brains, they still couldn¡¯t come up with a reason. xiao changtian saw that god king red cloud and god king black sky didn¡¯t move. instead, they were looking at the calligraphy in elder zhu yi¡¯s hand. his eyes were burning. could it be that they were also calligraphy lovers? with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to divine king red cloud and the others,¡± ¡°you want the calligraphy and paintings too, but not the gold?¡± god king red cloud and the others nodded immediately when they heard xiao changtian¡¯s words. xiao changtian was delighted to receive the confirmation from god king red cloud and the others. he didn¡¯t expect that this group of people were also painting enthusiasts, and they were the same as elder zhuyi, who didn¡¯t want gold and wanted paintings. this was also good. he could also save a lot of money. moreover, although he had already reached the great success realm with the system¡¯s enhancement, his painting was ordinary. he could have as many of those things as he wanted. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian looked at the group of divine king red cloud. he couldn¡¯t take out such a painting at the moment, so he might as well draw for them on the spot. then, xiao changtian said to mu jiuhuang who was following behind him,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, go to my study and get some ink, paper, and brushes. 1 want to paint for them.¡± when deity king red cloud and the others heard that xiao changtian was going to paint for them on the spot, their eyes were filled with gratitude. after a while, mu jiuhuang took out all the props needed for the calligraphy and painting from xiao changtian¡¯s study and placed them on the table. ¡°jiu ¡®er, grind!¡± xiao changtian said to mu jiuhuang. then, he walked to the table and picked up the brush on the table. after dipping it in ink, he began to draw on the white paper. as for divine king red cloud and the others, their eyes were filled with amazement as they watched xiao changtian¡¯s every move. this was the tao aura, the tao aura. in the eyes of divine king red cloud and the others, xiao changtian¡¯s every step was natural. the calligraphy and painting on the white paper revealed the tao aura. as expected of a senior. every stroke contained the principles of the great dao. looking at xiao changtian¡¯s painting, divine king red cloud and the others also had some insights. in addition to the accumulation of the bricks and dust, their divine king realm had loosened up. blackcloud broke through the barrier of godkings and advanced to godking emperor. ¡± i broke through, i suddenly¡­¡± blackcloud godking said excitedly. when he saw redcloud godking and the others glaring at him, he shut his mouth. then, the courtyard above xiao changtian turned black, accompanied by the sound of thunder. ¡°not good, this is the lightning tribulation for breaking through to the god emperor realm.¡± god king blackheaven, who had woken up from his excitement, looked at the sky above him and suddenly felt a little worried. this senior was currently cultivating his heart in the mortal world and playing around. if his lightning tribulation disturbed him, then he would be in deep trouble.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Continuous Breakthrough (1) chapter 277: continuous breakthrough (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian, who was painting, frowned when he heard the thunder. he paused and murmured,¡± ¡°what kind of weather is this?¡± although unpredictable weather was a common phenomenon in the cultivation world, it was not to the extent that there would be thunder and rain without any warning. when divine king red cloud heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he quickly gave a look to divine king black heaven, asking him to leave this place and go to another place to undergo the tribulation. ¡°not good, master is angry. let me send this lightning tribulation flying.¡± the old hen in the chicken coop looked up at the sky and said slowly to the other animals. ¡°there¡¯s no need for that trouble. let me do it.¡± in the bamboo forest, the chaos ant said slowly. then, its two antennae moved, and a light lit up. the dark clouds in the sky disappeared, accompanied by a ray of sunlight shining down from the clouds. with the appearance of this ray of sunlight, it also meant that god king black heaven had successfully broken through to the divine emperor realm. just as god king blackheaven was about to leave, he felt the changes in his body. had he advanced to the godly emperor realm? god king black heaven felt the changes in his body in disbelief. previously in the divine world, he had heard that this god emperor lightning tribulation was extremely terrifying. it must be senior who made the lightning tribulation disappear automatically. it seems that the lightning tribulation is very afraid of senior. thinking of this, aside from gratitude, blackheaven divine king also admired xiao changtian. when blackcloud deity king broke through to the deity emperor realm, xiao changtian had also completed his first painting. he recalled the cry he had just heard. he must have been very excited when he saw his calligraphy and painting. after all, calligraphy lovers had unique feelings for calligraphy and painting. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian picked up the calligraphy and painting in his hand and said to god king red cloud and the others,¡± ¡°this first painting is done. you can take it.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, divine king red cloud was delighted. he walked over and took the calligraphy from xiao changtian. his eyes were filled with joy. deity king red cloud opened the painting in his hand and saw a red sun above the white paper. below him was a figure sitting cross-legged. between the red sun and the figure, there were a few white clouds floating. this? god king red cloud looked at the painting and instantly entered a state of enlightenment. in divine king red cloud¡¯s spiritual world, a magnificent figure was gathering the essence of the sun to condense his own vital essence. the vital essence surging around his body was emitting a terrifying flame law. divine king red cloud looked at the scene before her in a daze. she suddenly felt that the cultivation technique she had cultivated before was of such a low level. senior is teaching me the laws of fire, allowing my strength to rise to another level. with this thought in mind, divine king red cloud carefully observed the changes in that figure in the spiritual world. while divine king red cloud was observing in the spiritual world, divine king red cloud, who was in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, naturally broke through to the god emperor realm. similarly, when divine king red cloud broke through, dark clouds would begin to gather in the sky above the courtyard. however, the chaos ants had already predicted this. before the dark clouds formed, they were moved elsewhere. after successfully breaking through to deity emperor, deity king hong yun woke up from his spiritual world. however, all of this happened in just a few seconds in xiao changtian¡¯s eyes. sensing the changes in her body, god king red cloud was also excited. she quickly said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°thank you, senior.¡± emperor gourd and the others were both excited and envious when they saw godking red cloud breaking through to the god emperor realm. the god emperor realm was a realm that they could only dream of in the past. xiao changtian could feel the sincerity in her words and sighed in his heart. he was indeed a calligraphy lover. he was so excited when he casually made a calligraphy painting. xiao changtian saw the envious expressions on the faces of the gourd emperor and the others, and he smiled at them.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, everyone has a share.¡± then, xiao changtian picked up the brush again and started to draw on the white paper. after a while, divine king red cloud and the others each had a painting. xiao changtian looked at their happy faces and felt very happy. after some small talk, god king red cloud and the others gradually left xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. after all, the renovation of the courtyard had already been completed, and they were too embarrassed to stay. after exchanging pleasantries with deity king red cloud and the others, xiao changtian returned to the rocking chair in the backyard. after taking a sip of the glass on the stone table, he looked at mu jiuhuang and said slowly,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, zhuyi and the others have left, right?¡± when elder zhu yi and the others said that they were leaving, xiao changtian wanted to send them off, but they kept saying that there was no need. helpless, xiao changtian asked mu jiuhuang to send them away. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang replied,¡± ¡°master, elder zhuyi and the others have left.¡± hearing that elder zhuyi and the others had left the courtyard, xiao changtian stretched his body and took a nap on the rocking chair. he had just finished dozens of paintings, so it was time for him to rest. after elder zhu yi and god king hong yun left xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, they gathered together. elder zhu yi had his own residence in the town. after exchanging a few words with god king red cloud and the others, he bid them farewell. for a time, only the godly monarchs who were moving bricks and dust were left. amongst the crowd, godking red cloud spoke first,¡± ¡°everyone, what are your plans next? do you plan to return to the divine world or?¡± divine king red cloud was interrupted by divine king dragon subduing. ¡°hongyun, the situation is too small. although we¡¯re no longer building a courtyard for senior, if we stay in this small town and stay by senior¡¯s side, we¡¯ll be able to help you.¡± ¡°perhaps one day, senior will need us in some way. at that time, we will be the first to obtain the opportunity.¡± upon hearing dragon vanquishing god king¡¯s words, god king black heaven and emperor gourd nodded in agreement. ¡°i think that what the dragon said is right. we might as well stay in this small town. what¡¯s so good about returning to the divine realm?¡± ¡°yes, yes. the pavilion closest to the water gets the moon first. senior¡¯s opportunity is rare since ancient times. we can¡¯t waste the opportunity in our hands.¡± very quickly, the various godly monarchs came to an agreement. they each bought a courtyard in the small town and settled down. as divine king red cloud and the others bought houses wantonly, the prices of houses in great sun town rose all of a sudden. at the same time, in the mystic jade divine hall, there was no one in the entire hall other than divine king mystic jade. at this moment, an ancient stone floated in front of divine king xuan yu. above the stone was the black-robed divine emperor¡¯s phantom. ¡°ancestor!¡± when divine king xuan yu saw the black-robed deity emperor, he knelt down on one knee.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: This Is the Mortal Who Taken in the Lord of the Divine Court (1) chapter 278: this is the mortal who taken in the lord of the divine court (1) translator: 549690339 the black-robed divine emperor phantom looked at divine king xuan yu in front of him and said slowly, ¡°the chess pieces that 1 set up earlier have already played their role. you have to go there personally and bring the master of the divine court back.¡± as he spoke, a beam of light shot out from the black-robed deity emperor¡¯s finger and entered the space between divine king xuan yu¡¯s eyebrows. instantly, the places that li wushuang and nalan yan had passed after leaving the profound jade divine hall appeared in god king profound jade¡¯s mind. ¡°ancestor, you said that the lord of the divine court is in a small town in the lower realm.¡± divine king xuan yu digested the information in his mind and said to the black-robed divine emperor. the black-robed deity emperor nodded and said slowly,¡± ¡°go, don¡¯t disappoint me. after the matter is settled, it will be time for us to dominate the divine realm.¡± when god king xuan yu heard the words of the black-clothed god emperor, he was also excited. he immediately vowed to the black-clothed god emperor, ¡°don¡¯t worry, old ancestor. i won¡¯t let you down.¡± if it was in the domain of other godly kings, godly king xuan yu might still find it a little troublesome. however, what could he be afraid of when he was in the lower realm? the black-clothed deity emperor stroked his beard in satisfaction when he saw the confident look on divine king xuan yu¡¯s face. then, his figure disappeared. at the same time, a voice sounded in divine king xuan yu¡¯s mind. ¡°go ahead. report to me if anything happens.¡± as the black-robed deity emperor¡¯s voice faded, divine king profound jade waved his sleeve and a figure appeared before him. ¡°pass down my order. this king will be in seclusion for a period of time. during this period of time, all the elders will discuss and resolve anything.¡± after saying that, divine king profound jade threw out a token from his hand. it was the token used by the mystic jade divine hall to issue orders. after the figure received the token, he bowed to divine king xuan yu and retreated. after delaying the arrangements of the mystic jade divine hall, divine king mystic jade directly turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the horizon. not long after, god king profound jade slowly appeared in the sky above the tian yuan continent. according to the memories in his mind, divine king profound jade¡¯s figure flew in the direction of great sun town. along the way, divine king xuan yu passed by the yin yang domain, the four symbol domain, and finally the five region. the aura of the cultivators in these regions became weaker and weaker. finally, in the sky above the five region region, god king xuan yu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°the lower realm is the lower realm. there isn¡¯t even a cultivator who looks like it. however, it¡¯s also a good place to hide.¡± as he muttered, divine king profound jade¡¯s figure flew towards great sun town. dayang town xiao changtian was walking on the street, holding the white tiger in his arms, his hands constantly stroking his body. ¡°i haven¡¯t come out for a long time. i can take you out for a walk.¡± xiao changtian looked at the bustling crowd on both sides of the street and the shouts that came from his ears. he said to the white tiger in his arms. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the white tiger in his arms rubbed its head against his chest. ¡°senior, come out and shop.¡± ¡± xiao changtian!¡± the god king of dragon slayers who had stayed in the town greeted xiao changtian. xiao changtian was surprised when he saw black god king. wasn¡¯t this the worker who renovated his yard? as he thought about this, xiao changtian waved at him and said,¡± ¡°yes, yes. why? are you out shopping too?¡± hearing this, the black sky divine king nodded. after settling down in dayang town, he often came out to walk around and familiarize himself with the environment. very quickly, xiao changtian walked around his courtyard and met many god kings who had renovated his courtyard. at the same time, divine king xuan yu slowly appeared in the sky above great sun town and looked at the crowd on the street below. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that the lord of the divine court, who once dominated the divine world, would actually hide among the mortals in the lower realm. i wonder what kind of expressions those old fellows in the divine world would have.¡± with this thought in mind, divine king xuan yu looked in the direction of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°according to the intelligence, the unparalleled should have gone in that direction.¡± as he spoke, divine king xuan yu came to xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. seeing xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, divine king xuan yu¡¯s eyes flashed with a bright light. he gathered zhen yuan in his hand and a black ball appeared. then, he attacked the courtyard. bang! the black ball hit the wall of the courtyard, but it did not cause any damage. hmm? divine king profound jade looked at the walls of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard in surprise. according to his judgment, this courtyard should have been destroyed. in that case, black jade clapped his hands, appearing enlightened. who else could build such a courtyard among these mortals other than the lord of the divine court? it seemed that the master of the divine court was hiding in this courtyard. with that thought in mind, divine king profound jade gathered the true essence in his body again and prepared to launch the next attack. in the courtyard, black tortoise, phoenix, and the others were also a little angry. the ancestral dragon in the pond said, ¡°who is so ungrateful that he dares to attack master¡¯s courtyard? watch me destroy him.¡± ¡°no need. master has already returned.¡± near the entrance of the courtyard, alpha was holding a white chess piece in his left hand and a black chess piece in his right. he was playing by himself as he spoke slowly. outside the courtyard, xiao changtian was returning with the white tiger. divine king xuan yu was furious that his attacks on the walls of the courtyard were ineffective. as a ruler of the divine realm, divine king profound jade had not seen a defense that he could not break through for many years. with this thought in mind, divine king xuan yu saw xiao changtian who was about to enter the courtyard. he glanced at xiao changtian and found that he didn¡¯t have any aura. ¡°this is the mortal who took in the lord of the divine court?¡± divine king xuan yu looked at the courtyard that he couldn¡¯t take down for a long time and then looked at xiao changtian. he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little resentful. with a thought, the black ball in his hand turned around and attacked xiao changtian. xiao changtian came back from a stroll outside. he was in a good mood, and the white tiger was walking beside him. as divine king xuan yu¡¯s attack landed, the white tiger beside xiao changtian seemed to have sensed something and turned to look in the direction of divine king xuan yu. as the white tiger was watching, the black ball disappeared. what was that? divine king profound jade watched his black ball dissipate in disbelief. he saw a huge white tiger pouncing towards him. was this a white tiger? looking at the white tiger in front of him, divine king profound jade¡¯s heart was filled with panic. ¡°how is this possible? how can such a divine beast exist in this era?¡± no one gave divine king profound jade an answer. the white tiger¡¯s sharp claws directly attacked him.. Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: Brother Hongyun, What Do You Think? Shall We Do It Together?(i) chapter 279: brother hongyun, what do you think? shall we do it together?(i) translator: 549690339 flee! run! divine king profound jade only had one thought as he looked at the white tiger¡¯s sharp claws that were coming at him. the true essence on his body rapidly gathered, and divine king mystic jade¡¯s figure turned into a stream of light that flew backward. however, the white tiger¡¯s claws were many times faster than him. in the blink of an eye, it had arrived behind divine king mystic jade. no! the aura of the white tiger¡¯s claws behind him made divine king xuan yu feel like the arrival of the grim reaper. in a moment of desperation, xuan yu gathered all the true essence in her body and gathered it towards a mirror on her chest. whoosh! the mirror on divine king xuan yu¡¯s chest emitted a white light, and the white tiger¡¯s sharp claws also arrived. ah! with a series of screams, divine king xuan yu¡¯s figure disappeared from xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. accompanied by divine king xuan yu¡¯s miserable scream, xiao changtian¡¯s gaze turned towards the direction of divine king xuan yu. hmm? i think 1 heard someone screaming just now? did he hear wrongly? xiao changtian looked at the empty sky, scratched the back of his head, and walked into the courtyard. bang! after divine king mystic jade was struck by the white tiger¡¯s sharp claws, his body fell directly outside great sun town. cough!cough! cough! divine king xuan yu coughed a few times. blood covered the corner of his mouth. he clutched his chest where there were a few fragments. this was the precious mirror that the black-robed deity emperor had given him to save his life. he didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy so soon. this treasured mirror could achieve the effect of spatial teleportation. when the white tiger¡¯s claws arrived just now, divine king profound jade¡¯s figure was also teleported outside great sun town. however, the speed of the white tiger¡¯s claws was too fast. even with the help of the mirror, he was still heavily injured and the mirror itself was completely damaged. fortunately, he had the protective mirror given by the ancestor. otherwise, he might not be able to return today. divine king xuan yu said slowly in his heart. then, he held his heavily injured body and stood up with difficulty. cough! after standing up, divine king xuan yu coughed a few more times and spat out a mouthful of blood. he did not expect that a divine beast like the white tiger would actually exist in this place. it seemed that he had to go back and discuss it with his ancestor. presumably, that person just now should be the white tiger¡¯s servant. the master of the divine court was hiding in the white tiger¡¯s nest and could not do anything to him for a while. just as divine king xuan yu was about to return and report to the black-robed divine emperor, he suddenly realized that there were a few more figures in front of him. weren¡¯t they the mortals he had just met in dayang town? divine king profound jade looked at the group of people in front of him and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. the white tiger couldn¡¯t defeat him, so it could use these mortals to vent its anger. with this thought in mind, divine king profound jade condensed another black ball in his hand. however, before he could hit the black ball, a big foot kicked at him. ¡°you brat, are you tired of living? you actually dare to attack senior¡¯s courtyard.¡± divine king red cloud kicked divine king xuan yu to the ground. she put her hands on her waist and said angrily to divine king xuan yu. putting aside the fact that this courtyard was the result of their hard work, divine king red cloud and the others could not tolerate the fact that they had attacked a senior¡¯s courtyard. when divine king xuan yu attacked xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, divine king red cloud and the others also felt it. however, by the time they arrived, divine king profound jade¡¯s figure had already disappeared from the periphery of the courtyard. after following them all the way to the outskirts of great sun town, they finally discovered divine king mystic jade who had fallen to the ground. after being kicked to the ground by god king red cloud, god king black jade spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. just a moment ago, he felt an aura similar to his ancestor attacking him. wiping away the blood from the corner of her mouth, divine king profound jade raised her head and finally saw what divine king red cloud looked like. ¡± you are, divine king red cloud?¡± most of the time, the godkings of the divine realm would exchange pointers in the godking palace. godking profound jade was no exception. ¡± what?¡± god king black jade exclaimed after seeing god king red cloud¡¯s face. ¡°this aura on your body, have you advanced to the god emperor realm?¡± when god king red cloud heard god king profound jade say his name, he also looked at god king profound jade seriously. due to the kick from divine king red cloud, divine king xuan yu¡¯s face was covered in bruises. god king red cloud only recognized him after looking at him for a long time. ¡°oh, isn¡¯t this divine king profound jade?¡± as he spoke, divine king red cloud even glanced at him unhappily. back in the divinity, even though red cloud divine hall and profound jade divine hall did not have any deep grudges against each other, there were still some minor conflicts. hence, divine king red cloud was not interested in divine king profound jade. divine king xuan yu sensed the aura of divine king red cloud. after confirming that divine king red cloud had indeed broken through to the god emperor realm, he hurriedly said to him,¡± ¡°brother hongyun, i didn¡¯t expect that among the many godkings in the divine realm, the first one to break through to the god emperor realm would be you.¡± ¡°i have a great opportunity here. how about we plan it together?¡± hearing that there was a great opportunity, god king red cloud also raised her eyebrows and said slowly,¡± ¡°oh, tell me about it.¡± cough! divine king xuan yu coughed a few more times. then, a beam of light gathered on his body and sent it towards divine king red cloud. when deity king red cloud received the light, she digested the information within in a short while. this meant that xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard contained treasures that could make even emperor gods go crazy over, but there was a white tiger guarding it. divine king black jade wanted divine king red cloud to deal with the white tiger, then he would go in and take the treasure. after that, they would split it fifty-fifty. after digesting the information from divine king xuan yu, divine king red cloud put on a thoughtful look. divine king xuan yu also walked to his side and said with a smile, ¡°brother hongyun, how about it? shall we do it together?¡± in divine king xuan yu¡¯s opinion, although divine king red cloud had broken through to the god emperor realm, there was no reason for him to not be interested in the opportunity he mentioned. at that time, he would deal with the white tiger while he went into the courtyard to capture the master of the divine court. thinking up to this point, the corners of black jade¡¯s mouth involuntarily curled into a smile. just when divine king xuan yu thought that he had divine king red cloud in his grasp, divine king red cloud kicked him again. ¡°f * ck your head. if you want to die, don¡¯t drag me with you, okay?¡± divine king red cloud naturally did not doubt the opportunity that divine king xuan yu mentioned. it was not like they had not seen senior tongtian¡¯s strength before. he had raised so many divine beasts in the courtyard. it was naturally not a problem for them to advance to the godly emperor realm. however, this fellow actually wanted to seize senior¡¯s opportunity and even asked him to deal with senior white tiger. wasn¡¯t this asking him to die? senior¡¯s fortune can only be determined by fate, how can we covet it? after kicking divine king xuan yu, divine king hong yun turned around and said to divine king black heaven and the others,¡± ¡°everyone, this divine king profound jade wants to steal the treasures from senior.. what do you think we should do?¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: F * ck Him (1) chapter 280: f * ck him (1) translator: 549690339 ¡°kill him!¡± without any hesitation, god king blackheaven and the others said in unison after hearing god king red cloud¡¯s words. then, god king black heaven revealed his aura and walked towards god king xuan yu. divine king xuan yu laid on the ground and looked at divine king hong yun and the others who had surrounded him. divine king xuan yu was immersed in how divine king i long yun was going to trick him into dealing with the white tiger after he broke through to the god emperor realm. he did not notice the people behind divine king red cloud at all. in his opinion, they should be divine king red cloud¡¯s followers. at this moment, divine king profound jade finally saw their faces clearly. ¡± you¡¯re the black sky divine king, the dragon vanquishing divine king¡­¡± divine king xuan yu looked at the familiar faces in front of him and said slowly. ¡°the aura on your bodies is that of a god emperor realm expert. how is this possible?¡± ¡°how is that possible? don¡¯t you know the reason?¡± god king black heaven looked at god king xuan yu¡¯s incredulous expression and said slowly. divine king black heaven and the others naturally shared divine king black heaven¡¯s voice transmission with divine king black jade and divine king red cloud. in the crowd, although some of the godkings knew divine king xuan yu, they were also glaring at him. ¡°xuan yu, it¡¯s not that 1 don¡¯t want to help you, but you brought this on yourself.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. you actually set your sights on senior. aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. senior has done us a great favor. now that you want to harm senior, you can¡¯t blame us.¡± divine king black jade looked at divine king black heaven and the others in horror. only then did he remember the first words that divine king red cloud said when they first met. wanting to tear down senior¡¯s courtyard? it turned out that this group of people had already obtained an opportunity from the white tiger. no wonder they had all advanced to the god emperor realm. with this thought in mind, divine king profound jade shouted angrily,¡± ¡°humans and demons have different paths. so what if it¡¯s a white tiger? i didn¡¯t expect you to submit to him in order to increase your cultivation.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, divine king profound jade¡¯s face was originally filled with rage. he didn¡¯t expect them to look at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°xuan yu, 1 think your brain is filled with water. that white tiger is just a divine beast raised by senior. there are also phoenix, black tortoise, and other divine beasts in the courtyard.¡± god king red cloud looked at god king mystic jade with disdain and said slowly. after hearing what god king red cloud said, god king profound jade realized that she seemed to have misunderstood something. ¡°you mean that mortal¡­¡± until now, divine king xuan yu had always thought that xiao changtian was the white tiger¡¯s servant. now, it seemed that he was a reclusive master who raised the white tiger. ¡°what kind of person is that? that¡¯s senior playing around in the mortal world, tempering his heart in the mortal world.¡± divine king xuan yu had yet to finish speaking when he was directly interrupted by divine king black heaven. ¡°why are you talking so much nonsense with him? everyone, let¡¯s do it.¡± then, under divine king mystic jade¡¯s terrified gaze, divine king red cloud and the others displayed their powers and left divine king mystic jade in great sun town forever. celestial cloud continent, coiling dragon mountain range bang! a huge ice-scaled beast fell to the ground, and there was a clear knife mark on its neck. from its wide open mouth and its terrified eyes, it could be seen that it did not even have time to let out a cry before it died. following that, lin ruomiao walked out from behind it. ever since lin ruomiao entered the coiling dragon mountain range, she had encountered quite a number of demonic beasts along the way. however, under her dagger, all the demon beasts did not have the time to scream when they encountered her and became corpses lying on the ground. ignoring the ice-scaled beast beside her, the interspatial ring on lin ruomiao¡¯s finger flashed, and the parchment appeared in his hand again. if the cultivators in the small town outside saw this, they would probably be so shocked that they could stuff a large box of eggs into their mouths. the scales on the ice-scaled beast¡¯s body were extremely hard and were one of the best materials for making defensive spirit weapons. she didn¡¯t expect that after killing the ice scale beast, not only did someone not take its monster beast core, but they also didn¡¯t want her ice scale armor. even if he didn¡¯t need it, he could still make a fortune outside. lin ruomiao looked at the parchment in her hand and then at a cave ahead. according to the instructions on the parchment, this hole was actually a passage that led directly through the hole. they would come to a lake, and the passion fruit was in the center of the lake. ¡°the passion fruit is in front of us.¡± lin ruomiao spoke slowly. after she put the parchment back into her interspatial ring, her figure flashed and she appeared at the entrance of the cave. at this moment, the yellow squirrel clan was guarding the entrance of the cave. when they saw lin ruomiao suddenly appear at the entrance of the cave, they all aimed the spears in their hands at her and slowly said,¡± ¡°stop, who is it?¡± lin ruomiao turned a deaf ear to the shouts of the two yellow rat demonic beasts. her gaze was ice-cold as her figure flashed and she appeared behind the two yellow rat demonic beasts. then, the two yellow rat demon beasts fell heavily to the ground. they didn¡¯t even have time to send out the news that the cave entrance was attacked. after entering the cave, there were burning candles on both sides of the cave. there were also yellow rat demon beasts guarding the cave. ¡°who invaded my ground squirrel clan¡­¡± similarly, the yellow rat demon beast in the cave had yet to finish speaking before it was finished off by lin ruomiao. lin ruomiao passed through the entire cave without any obstruction. the only thing she left behind was the corpses of the yellow rat demon beasts in the cave. after passing through the cave, lin ruomiao saw a lake. at the center of the lake, there was a tree planted with passion fruits growing on it. ¡°just as the parchment said, the passion fruit is here.¡± lin ruomiao slowly said as she walked towards the center of the lake. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect a human to come here. you must be the person with great luck that the ancestor mentioned.¡± as the voice rang out, eight figures landed in different directions, surrounding lin ruomiao in the middle. it was huang one, huang two, huang three and the others. after li wushuang and the other two settled down in the yellow squirrel clan, old ancestor yellow squirrel ordered yellow one and yellow two to guard the passionfruit. he told them that as long as a human appeared, they would take him down in one fell swoop. after obtaining his luck, it would be the beginning of their yellow squirrel clan¡¯s dominance over the divine world. regarding lin ruomiao¡¯s appearance, huang yi actually felt that it was a little strange. logically speaking, if lin ruomiao wanted to come here, she had to pass through the cave in front. the cave was also heavily guarded by their yellow squirrel clan. if lin ruomiao had attacked the cave, they should have received the news, but they hadn¡¯t received anything just now. lin ruomiao ignored huang yi and the rest who were surrounded by her. she looked at the passion fruit in the center of the lake and was about to walk over. ¡°hmph, human, how arrogant!¡± huang yi said angrily when he saw lin ruomiao ignoring them and walking toward the lake.. Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Finding the Passion Fruit chapter 281: finding the passion fruit translator: 549690339 following that, the quintessential essence on huang yi and the others gathered. the godly king¡¯s aura poured out and attacked lin ruomiao. as the eight capable generals under patriarch yellow squirrel, yellow one and the others were all at the divine king realm. this was also the reason why they could always dominate the coiling dragon mountain range. faint yellow vital essence flowed on their bodies as yellow one and the others used their respective spirit skills. instantly, spirit skills that emitted powerful auras flew towards lin ruomiao. sensing the aura that was even more powerful than those yellow rats at the entrance, lin ruomiao¡¯s footsteps towards the lake also stopped. he kept moving, dodging yellow one and the others ¡®attacks. ¡°hmph, you have some skills. no wonder you dare to be so arrogant!¡± seeing that their attacks had missed, a hint of surprise flashed in yellow one¡¯s eyes as he spoke slowly. following that, yellow one and yellow two exchanged a glance before descending beside lin ruomiao. once they were in position, yellow one and the others placed their hands in front of their chests and made the same gesture. ¡°yellow extreme formation!¡± as the eight people¡¯s voices fell, pillars of light rose from their bodies. following that, pale yellow true essence connected into a line, and a large array trapped lin ruomiao within. ¡°human, i admit that you have some strength, but let¡¯s see how you can dodge this time.¡± huang yi looked at lin ruomiao, who was in the center of the formation, and said slowly. this was a set of array formations that the eight of them had cultivated over the years. if they worked together, they could even fight with the ancestors of the divine emperor realm. as for lin ruomiao, although they couldn¡¯t see her strength clearly, lin ruomiao had been dodging their attacks since just now. presumably, her strength wasn¡¯t that great. after being trapped by the array, lin ruomiao spoke for the first time, ¡°do you really think i¡¯m afraid of you?¡± lin ruomiao¡¯s cold voice suddenly entered huang yi¡¯s ears. he felt a knot in his heart. then, he saw lin ruomiao¡¯s cold gaze. yellow one suddenly had a bad premonition. after reaching the divine king realm, these bad premonitions were no longer groundless. although he didn¡¯t know why he had such a bad feeling, huang yi immediately formed a seal with his hands. ¡°huang ji, kill!¡± this was one of the strongest attacks of their grand array. with the help of this move, they had killed countless experts of the same level. as huang yi¡¯s voice fell, the true essence on huang yi and the others slowly gathered in the air above lin ruomiao along the path of the array. the final gigantic palm appeared above lin ruomiao. ¡°die!¡± ¡± die!¡± huang yi shouted as the giant palm formed and attacked lin ruomiao. as the palm landed, it seemed to suppress everything. even the surrounding space cracked. lin ruomiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she looked at the gigantic palm that was coming at her. he took out the dagger at his waist and muttered,¡± ¡°skyblade, wind killing blade!¡± whoosh! a beam of light streaked across the sky, and the giant palm in the sky was directly split into two. then, it exploded in midair. when the giant palm was broken, yellow one and the others who were controlling the array formation were also affected. the blood in his body churned, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. how was this possible? yellow one and the others looked at lin ruomiao in disbelief. even a god emperor realm expert would probably have to spend some effort to receive their attack just now. as for lin ruomiao, it was just a flash of light earlier and their attack had been resolved. they couldn¡¯t even tell what the light was. yellow one also noticed that lin ruomiao was looking at the passion fruit in the distance and did not notice them at all. then, yellow one recalled the bad feeling he had just now. could it be that she dodged our attack just to lure us away? ¡± to prevent our collision from affecting the passion fruit,¡± huang yi thought to himself. he felt that the possibility of this happening was very high. at this moment, there was already some fear in his eyes as he looked at lin ruomiao. according to his earlier thoughts, lin ruomiao clearly did not put them in her eyes. lin ruomiao¡¯s strength might be above the patriarch¡¯s. thinking of this, huang yi felt that he could only pass the news to the patriarch and wait for him to make a decision. just as yellow one was about to send a message to patriarch yellow squirrel, he saw the true essence gathering on lin ruomiao¡¯s body. the dagger in her hand was aimed at the array. bang! as lin ruomiao¡¯s dagger stabbed down, the entire grand array emitted a buzzing sound. then, with a bang, the grand array was broken. the formation was broken. huang yi and the others spat out a mouthful of blood. they staggered and clutched their chests. ¡°spare me, heroine! spare me!¡± huang er looked at lin ruomiao. his eyes were already covered in fear as he began to speak incoherently. it was still the first time they encountered an opponent like lin ruomiao. ignoring huang er¡¯s pleas for mercy, lin ruomiao¡¯s figure flashed and appeared right in front of huang er. with a slash of her dagger, huang er fell to the ground. yellow one and the others said the same thing when they saw yellow two being killed by lin ruomiao. ¡°useless fellow.¡± then, he looked at the other six people and said to them, ¡°everyone, lend me a hand.¡± hearing huang yi¡¯s words, the others knew what he wanted to do and nodded at him. then, he stood up and attacked lin ruomiao. meanwhile, yellow one¡¯s true essence slowly gathered and formed a ball of light in front of him in an attempt to send a message to patriarch yellow squirrel. whoosh! looking at huang san and the others who were charging towards her, lin ruomiao held a dagger in her hand and directly swept past them. lin ruomiao¡¯s figure flashed as she raised her hand and slashed down, directly knocking huang san and the others to the ground. then, he came in front of yellow one and stabbed the dagger in his hand at his abdomen. at the same time, the half-condensed ball of light turned into a stream of light and flew out. lin ruomiao casually swept her gaze across the ball of light and ignored him. after dealing with huang yi and the others, lin ruomiao walked towards the center of the lake. arriving at the center of the lake, a huge tree stood in front of lin ruomiao. on top of this tree, there was a passion fruit that was emitting a different aura. lin ruomiao stood beside him and felt her true essence condensing faster. ¡°is this the passion fruit?¡± lin ruomiao muttered as she looked at the passion fruit. ¡°however, according to master, the passion fruit has to be fully ripe and automatically fall off the tree. that¡¯s when it has the highest medicinal effect.¡± looking at the tree branch where the fragrant fruit was, it looked like it was fast. ¡°why don¡¯t we cultivate here for a few days and wait for the passion fruit to fully mature?¡± after thinking about it, lin ruomiao gathered the spiritual energy in her hand and cast an array formation at the entrance of the cave she had just entered. lin ruomiao sat cross-legged in the middle of the lake after she finished preparing everything.. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: The Cultivators Alliance Goes into the Mountain to Search for Treasures chapter 282: the cultivators alliance goes into the mountain to search for treasures translator: 549690339 coiling dragon mountain range, inside a cave. the bewitching man that ancestor yellow squirrel had transformed into was sitting cross-legged on a stone chair in the center of the cave. suddenly, a ray of light flew in from outside the cave. sitting on the stone chair, patriarch yellow squirrel opened his eyes and a suction force appeared on his palm. the light floated above his palm. the true essence in his hand gathered and injected a trace of true essence into it. ¡°ancestor, the passion fruit has been attacked. the strength of the attacker¡­¡± the light turned into yellow one¡¯s voice and slowly entered patriarch yellow squirrel¡¯s ears. the light in his hand went out. he clenched his fists and said slowly, ¡°no matter who you are, don¡¯t leave since you¡¯ve come to the coiling dragon mountain range.¡± according to his instructions, huang yi was supposed to stand guard beside the passion fruit and wait for the lord of the divine court to appear. however, according to the information sent by the light, yellow one hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, which meant that yellow one might have been killed. according to li wushuang, the lord of the divine court had just reincarnated, so he shouldn¡¯t have much strength now. huang yi and the others couldn¡¯t possibly be his match. with this thought in mind, ancestor yellow squirrel¡¯s body suddenly froze. then, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°very good. since you dare to touch the passion fruit, you can stay here forever.¡± as he spoke slowly, ancestor yellow squirrel¡¯s figure turned into a stream of light and flew towards the cave entrance. just now, he realized that the mark he left on the passion fruit had been completely erased. with his god emperor realm strength, if the other party wanted to erase his mark, they would have to be at least at the god emperor realm like him. this way, it would explain why yellow one and the others were killed. after he left the cave, he arrived at the residence of li wushuang and the others. the yellow rats guarding them all bowed to him when they saw him. ¡°ancestor!¡± patriarch yellow squirrel was filled with anger. he ignored the yellow squirrel demon beast and walked straight into the house. ¡°brother wushuang, you are a good or bad.¡± ¡°treasure, there are worse things!¡± standing outside the door of the room, ancestor huang shu could hear the laughter of li wushuang and nalan yan coming from inside the room. he kicked the door open and walked in. he saw li wushuang and nalan yan on the bed. nalan yan saw ancestor yellow squirrel break in and hurriedly grabbed the blanket on the bed to hide behind li wushuang. the old ancestor didn¡¯t care about their current state. he pointed at li wushuang and said,¡± ¡°li wushuang, the lord of the divine court has just reincarnated and his strength is not as strong as before.¡± li wushuang and nalan yan were currently laughing happily when they saw ancestor yellow squirrel suddenly break in and his furious voice. at this moment, he was also dumbfounded. he said to ancestor yellow squirrel, ¡°yeah, is there a problem?¡± ¡°what¡¯s the problem? if i¡¯m not wrong, the lord of the divine court should have subdued huang yi and the others.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the strength of huang yi and the others. according to what you said, how can the lord of the divine court be a match for huang yi and the others?¡± as he spoke, ancestor yellow squirrel released his god emperor realm aura intentionally or unintentionally. it was so heavy that li wushuang found it difficult to breathe. she tried her best to adjust her condition before she slowly said to ancestor yellow squirrel, ¡°brother, i think you might have made a mistake. why don¡¯t we go over and take a look?¡± the plan to use the passion fruit to lure the lord of the divine court was something that nalan yan, li wushuang, and ancestor yellow squirrel had discussed together. however, because he didn¡¯t trust li wushuang, he didn¡¯t let her stay near the passion fruit. after hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, patriarch yellow squirrel waved his sleeve and retracted his divine emperor aura. you better do as you say. otherwise, even if you and i are friends, i won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡± li wushuang heard the sinister voice of the old ancestor and knew that he wasn¡¯t joking. he hurriedly put on the clothes by the bed and prepared to head to the location of the passion fruit with ancestor yellow squirrel. in the room next to unrivaled li¡¯s, chu yuanshan heard the commotion in her room and immediately walked over. looking at the furious old ancestor huang shu in the room, chu yuanshan said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°brother wushuang, this is¡­¡± li wushuang saw chu yuanshan and waved at him. she said slowly, ¡°brother yuanshan, get ready. we¡¯ll go check the passion fruit together.¡± seeing chu yuanshan and recalling the anger of the old ancestor, li wushuang wanted to bring chu yuanshan along. if the lord of the divine court could really defeat yellow one and the others, patriarch yellow squirrel would definitely not let him off. with his half-baked godly king strength, how could he be his match? if he called chu yuanshan, they could take care of each other if anything happened. chu yuanshan didn¡¯t say anything more after hearing li wushuang¡¯s words. he nodded and packed up before following li wushuang, patriarch huang shu, and the others to where the passion fruit lived. at this moment, in the small town outside the coiling dragon mountain range, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master were also standing with a group of cultivators. after clearwind saint son woke up, he was interrogated by patriarch clearwind and told him everything about his feelings for lin ruomiao and lin ruo¡¯s terrifying strength. after explaining the matter clearly, patriarch qingfeng knew that he had misunderstood the hidden dragon sect. he brought a large group of cultivators to the outer area of the coiling dragon mountain range. patriarch qingfeng stood at the front of the group and looked at the people behind him. he slowly said, ¡°everyone, we will enter the coiling dragon mountain range together. i hope that everyone can help each other when the time comes. it won¡¯t be good if you lose your lives.¡± as the leader of the alliance, patriarch qingfeng had to say some polite words before entering the coiling dragon mountain range. in the crowd, a figure wrapped in black looked at the depths of the coiling dragon mountain range with a deep gaze. ¡°the scent of the passion fruit is getting closer and closer. i hope these guys don¡¯t give me hope.¡± the black-robed man said slowly in his heart. at the same time, patriarch qingfeng finished his pleasantries. everyone nodded in response to patriarch qingfeng¡¯s polite words. although they said so, everyone understood in their hearts. if they encountered real treasures in the mountain range, they would not be allies anymore. there would definitely be a bloody storm. the reason why their alliance was established was only to deal with demon beasts. soon, the group of cultivators headed toward the coiling dragon mountain range under the lead of the old ancestor of the clear breeze sect and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master. after entering the coiling dragon mountain range, an elder of the clear wind sect next to patriarch qingfeng took out a map from the small town and showed them the way. previously, due to the large number of demonic beasts in the coiling dragon mountain range, patriarch qingfeng and the others did not dare to openly probe the situation inside.. Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: Array Formation (1) chapter 283: array formation (1) translator: 549690339 the qingfeng sect elder looked at the map in his hand. he looked at the areas with fewer demonic beasts and the red circle in the center. the red circle was the location of the passion fruit, which was also the destination of patriarch qingfeng and the others. ¡°there are fewer demonic beasts from here.¡± the elder of the clearwind sect pointed to a direction in front of them and said to patriarch clearwind. then, patriarch qingfeng led everyone forward. in the crowd, the hidden dragon saintess looked at the path in front of her and felt a sense of familiarity. wasn¡¯t this the place where she sneaked into the coiling dragon mountain range? as expected, as the team advanced, a cultivator said, ¡°look, there seem to be a few dead inferno lions on the ground.¡± following the cultivator¡¯s voice, everyone saw a few dead lions lying on the ground in front of them. a cultivator walked to the side of these corpses. after checking the bodies of the lions, he slowly said, ¡°it¡¯s a pity that the monster beast¡¯s inner core has already been taken away.¡± the inner core of an explosive flame lion was extremely useful to cultivators who cultivated fire attribute cultivation techniques. coincidentally, this cultivator cultivated a fire-attribute cultivation technique. he was still a little disappointed that the inner core of the demon beast was taken away. although he didn¡¯t have a monster beast inner core, the flesh and blood of the inferno lion was still useful for his cultivation. with this thought in mind, the cultivator said to the other cultivators, ¡°everyone, this flaming lion is of some benefit to me. if you have no objections, 1 will accept it.¡± the other cultivators didn¡¯t say anything. the flaming lion was very useful to cultivators with fire attribute cultivation techniques, but it was useless to cultivators with other attribute cultivation techniques. even if there were other cultivators who cultivated fire attribute cultivation techniques in the crowd, they could see that the inner core of the explosive flame lion had been taken away. therefore, the inferno lion was not particularly useful to them. seeing that no one objected, the cultivator put the corpses of the lions into his interspatial ring. the hidden dragon saintess in the crowd looked at the lions and couldn¡¯t help but think of how lin ruomiao had defeated all the lions in an instant. that senior should also be in this mountain range now. she hoped that after encountering him, she would not have a conflict with him. every time she thought of lin ruomiao¡¯s attack, the hidden dragon saintess felt a chili in her heart. she really couldn¡¯t imagine how they would defeat lin ruomiao if she were to have a conflict with them. with this thought in mind, the cultivator alliance continued to move forward. after looking at a distance, the voice of another cultivator sounded. ¡°eh, there¡¯s another dead monster over there.¡± looking at the demon beasts that had died on the ground in front of them, the cultivators with the corresponding attributes walked over excitedly. on the other side, ancestor yellow squirrel, li wushuang, and the others slowly appeared above the cave where the passion fruit was. as soon as they entered the cave, they felt an invisible force preventing them from entering. hmm? ancestor yellow squirrel stretched out his hand and touched it. he felt a wizard-like wall blocking in front of them. ¡°good, this is the sacred land of my ground squirrel clan as your own home. you even arranged an array formation.¡± ancestor yellow squirrel touched the array formation in front of him as he spoke slowly. there was no emotion in his voice. li wushuang and the others, who had come with ancestor yellow squirrel, also felt the barrier in front of them. patriarch yellow squirrel looked at the array formation barrier in front of him. his figure flashed and appeared in the sky. the pale yellow quintessential essence on his body slowly gathered. a ball of pale yellow light appeared on each of his hands. then, he placed his hands in front of his chest, one above and one below. the two pale yellow lights fused together, and a huge pale yellow ball of light appeared in patriarch yellow squirrel¡¯s hand. he raised his arm and slowly injected the light yellow true essence into the light yellow ball of light. a huge pale yellow ball of light appeared in the sky above li wushuang and the others. ¡°not good, let¡¯s dodge.¡± chu yuanshan, who was below, looked at the pale yellow light ball above them. they could feel the enormous energy contained in the light ball from a distance. this was the furious attack of a god emperor realm expert. how could the aftershock of the energy be something that god kings like them could withstand? after chu yuan shan finished speaking, he looked to his side. li wushuang and nalan yan were nowhere to be seen. after looking around, he realized that li wushuang and nalan yan had already hidden far away. activating his true qi, chu yuanshan quickly flew towards li wushuang and the others. bang! patriarch yellow squirrel smashed the pale yellow ball of light in his hand on the barrier, and a loud sound immediately sounded. li wushuang and the others looked in the direction of the cave. that attack just now should have broken even the sect protection array of an ordinary faction. with this thought in mind, li wushuang and the others flew over to take a look. just as they were about to enter the cave, they felt that they had bumped into something. ¡°aiyo!¡± li wushuang clutched her forehead and looked ahead. the formation barrier was still in front of her, and there was no sign of it being destroyed. what was going on? li wushuang looked at the array barrier in front of her. she had witnessed the terror of the strike from ancestor yellow squirrel. why couldn¡¯t he break this barrier? when ancestor yellow squirrel saw what li wushuang and the others were doing, he realized that the array formation in front of them had not been broken. with a gloomy expression, patriarch yellow squirrel flew to li wushuang after some calculations. ¡°li wushuang, what¡¯s going on? i don¡¯t need to say anything more. other than the lord of the divine court, who else could set up such a formation here?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think the lord of the divine court has just reincarnated.¡± ¡°brother wushuang, your behavior is not kind.¡± when li wushuang had been willing to share the news of the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court with him, he had found it strange. now, it seemed that everything could be explained. the passion fruit had probably been snatched away by the lord of the divine court. he didn¡¯t know how strong the leader of the divine court was. if he didn¡¯t do well, he would suffer a double loss in the end. li wushuang knew that if she didn¡¯t explain herself properly, she would be stuck here forever. li wushuang¡¯s mind spun quickly as she recalled a secret technique she had obtained from robbing a sir god. she said to ancestor yellow squirrel,¡± ¡°brother, don¡¯t be anxious. i think we should figure out the situation first.¡± ¡°i have a secret technique here that can display the scene of the brother guarding the door before he died.¡± ¡°how about we take a look first?¡± after listening to li wushuang¡¯s explanation, he pointed at the yellow rat demon beast that lin ruomiao had killed outside the cave and said,¡± ¡°then let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°brother wushuang, you are going to¡­¡± when nalan yan heard li wushuang¡¯s words, she looked at him in shock. she had seen this secret technique before. although she could see the scene before a person died, she had to pay the price of her own cultivation.. Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Patriarch Yellow Squirrel Standing on the chapter 284: patriarch yellow squirrel standing on the cultivator alliance (1) translator: 549690339 li wushuang nodded to nalan yan beside her, then walked over to a yellow mouse demon beast by the entrance of the cave. the true essence in his body gathered as he muttered something. then, a mysterious force descended on the body of the yellow rat demon beast. following that, waves of true essence gathered from the body of the yellow rat demonic beast to the top, forming a light screen. on the light screen, a woman in white appeared in front of the yellow rat demon beast. her long hair fluttered in the wind, and there was a dagger at her waist. on the other side, patriarch qingfeng brought the cultivator alliance along. they didn¡¯t encounter any demon beasts along the way. on the other hand, they had seen quite a number of demon beast corpses. if not for the fact that they had confirmed it a few times, they would have thought that they had not entered the coiling dragon mountain range but the demon beast burial ground. ¡°what¡¯s going on? it seems like all the demonic beasts in the coiling dragon mountain range were killed overnight.¡± patriarch qingfeng said slowly as he looked at the demon beast lying on the ground. the qingfeng sect elder looked at the map in his hand with a puzzled expression. originally, they wanted to follow the route on the map. there were fewer demon beasts in this area, so they could directly reach their destination. however, he did not expect that the demon beasts in this area had not come out at all. there were only cold corpses. many cultivators were collecting the corpses of the demon beasts on the ground. these demon beasts all had a common feature, and there was a knife mark on their necks. it looked like he had been killed by a knife. the hidden dragon saintess also looked at the demon beasts on the ground. lin ruomiao¡¯s figure appeared in her mind again. could it be that senior who made a move? the more the hidden dragon saintess thought about the saber marks on these demon beasts, the more she felt that it was lin ruomiao who did it. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master also noticed the unusual behavior of the hidden dragon saintess and asked her,¡± ¡°ling ¡®er, are you not feeling well?¡± hearing the hidden dragon sect master¡¯s words, the hidden dragon saintess voiced out her inner thoughts. ¡°are you saying that these demon beasts might have been done by the senior who saved you?¡± the hidden dragon sect master pointed at the demon beast corpses on the ground and said slowly to the hidden dragon saintess. hearing the hidden dragon sect master¡¯s voice, patriarch qingfeng walked over. ¡°what were you talking about just now? what senior?¡± after the misunderstanding between the two families was resolved, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master began to communicate more. the hidden dragon saintess told qingfeng about her thoughts. qingfeng stroked his beard. he had heard about this senior from the hidden dragon saintess before. after thinking for a while, he could not imagine who that expert was. then, patriarch qingfeng said to the hidden dragon sect master and the hidden dragon saintess,¡± ¡°forget it. the holy item is right in front of us. we should focus on finding the holy item.¡± the hidden dragon sect master and the hidden dragon saintess nodded in agreement. then, patriarch qingfeng said to the large group of cultivators behind him, ¡°everyone, the area where the sacred object is located is in front of us. we have obtained many treasures along the way. now, let¡¯s go and search for the sacred object together.¡± hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the cultivators hurriedly nodded in agreement. along the way, they obtained many demon beast corpses that were compatible with the attributes of their cultivation techniques. this made them wonder if this sacred object was also within their reach. soon, the group of cultivators went to the cave where the passion fruit was. at this moment, a screen of light appeared in front of patriarch yellow squirrel and the others outside the cave. lin ruomiao¡¯s figure flashed past, and then the yellow rat demon beast in the light screen fell. ¡°isn¡¯t this the lord of the divine court?¡± looking at lin ruomiao on the screen, chu yuanshan said slowly to everyone. according to the information he had, the owner of the divine court was a male cultivator. how could it be a female? however, lin ruomiao, who was in the light screen, gave him an extremely dangerous feeling. this feeling was the same as the one he had when he was in futian, the town of great sun. after using the secret skill, li wushuang¡¯s body became weak and she stumbled into nalan yan¡¯s arms. ancestor yellow squirrel nodded thoughtfully after hearing chu yuanshan¡¯s words. indeed, in their memories, the lord of the divine court was a male. even if he reincarnated, he would slowly become like his previous self. it was impossible for him to change his personality after reincarnation. with this thought in mind, the expression on ancestor yellow squirrel¡¯s face softened a little. looking at the array in front of him, anger surged in his heart again. the true essence in his body gathered again and was about to launch another attack on the array formation barrier. no matter who the woman is, who the person is, just go into the cave first, what the woman is, what the person is, understand the person the person is. just as patriarch yellow squirrel was about to make his move, patriarch qingfeng and the cultivator alliance slowly appeared in front of the cave. qingfeng was confused when he saw huang shu and li wushuang. he could sense that the ancestor was a demonic beast, but li wushuang was indeed a human. what was going on with humans and demonic beasts together? the cultivators behind patriarch qingfeng looked at li wushuang and the other two and thought that they had sneaked over from the alliance. they cursed,¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you guys? did you sneak over behind our backs?¡± ¡°are you trying to hide the sacred item from us and put it in your pocket?¡± for a moment, everyone was talking about li wushuang. when patriarch yellow squirrel saw patriarch qingfeng and the others, his face was filled with anger. the quintessential essence that had already gathered on his body turned around and attacked patriarch qingfeng and the others. lin ruomiao was a human cultivator on the screen just now. when patriarch yellow squirrel saw patriarch clear wind and the others, he became even angrier. ¡°human, die!¡± the deity emperor¡¯s aura gushed out of patriarch yellow squirrel¡¯s body, and the pale yellow ball of light appeared again, attacking patriarch light wind and the others with an invincible aura. ¡°this is the divine emperor?¡± a cultivator in the crowd saw the light yellow ball of light in the sky and was the first to speak. at the same time, his eyes were filled with fear. soon, the group of cultivators panicked. originally, he thought that the strongest demon beast in the coiling dragon mountain range was only a godly king. with patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master, they would be able to deal with it. he did not expect that there was actually a god emperor realm demon beast here. for a moment, all the cultivators were worried about their own lives. as for the sacred artifacts, they were all thrown to the back of their minds. patriarch cool breeze and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master also looked at the ball of light that was coming at them with solemn expressions. he didn¡¯t expect to encounter a god emperor realm demonic beast in front of the relic. moreover, he attacked them as soon as they met.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: The Taste of Food (1) chapter 285: the taste of food (1) translator: 549690339 the pale yellow ball of light arrived in an instant. under the pressure of the ball of light, cracks appeared in the surrounding space. patriarch qingfeng turned to look at the panicking crowd behind him and said loudly, ¡°everyone, don¡¯t panic. attack together with me.¡± ¡°extreme wind, meteor glory!¡± as soon as he finished speaking, patriarch qingfeng attacked first, and green vital essence shot into the sky. a huge crossbow formed behind him. then, a sharp arrow rushed towards the pale yellow ball of light. ¡± hidden dragon slash! after patriarch qingfeng made his move, the hidden dragon sect master also made his move. he gathered his true essence on his saber. he swung his saber at the pale yellow ball of light in the sky, and a dazzling saber light flew towards the pale yellow ball of light. after patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master left, it was equivalent to giving the cultivators behind a peace of mind. ¡°quick, let¡¯s attack as well!¡± a cultivator in the crowd said slowly. then, he used the spirit skill he was good at and attacked the ball of light in the sky. ¡°waterspout!¡± ¡°grand fireball!¡± for a moment, all the cultivators attacked one after another, and all kinds of spirit techniques flashed in midair. soon, all kinds of spirit skills collided with the light yellow ball of light, and a powerful wave of air spread out in all directions from the collision. cough!cough!cough! after the collision, qingfeng and the other cultivators all felt their blood boiling in their chests. if they weren¡¯t careful, they would have vomited. as for patriarch yellow squirrel, he looked down at patriarch clear wind and the others with disdain. it seemed that the collision just now did not affect him much. god emperor realm experts were so terrifying! after gathering everyone¡¯s strength and failing to cause any substantial damage to ancestor yellow squirrel, the panic in the eyes of the cultivators had reached its peak. ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go quickly. if we don¡¯t leave now, we will die here.¡± a moment later, the sound of fleeing could be heard from the group of cultivators. a group of cultivators began to run out of the coiling dragon mountain range. one of them began to flee. the cultivators nearby immediately followed behind him and fled toward the coiling dragon mountain range. ¡°a bunch of ants trying to escape.¡± patriarch yellow squirrel looked at the cultivators running at the front and waved his sleeve. a pale yellow chain flew towards them. ah! the chains pierced through the bodies of the cultivators, and they immediately let out a series of miserable cries. patriarch cool breeze looked at patriarch yellow squirrel in the sky and felt a sense of helplessness. the difference between the godly king realm and the god emperor realm could not be made up for by numbers. xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard the white tiger was lying lazily on the roof, basking in the sun, licking its claws from time to time. ¡°the smell of food!¡± the white tiger licked its claws and muttered as it stared at the sky. then, the white tiger looked around the courtyard and found xiao changtian sleeping on the rocking chair. ¡°master is sleeping. it doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem for him to go out and eat something.¡± the white tiger muttered. then, it looked up at the sky and clapped its claws. a crack appeared in the barrier between the tian yuan continent and the divine realm. the white tiger appeared in the sky above the celestial continent in a flash. he sniffed the air above the celestial cloud continent and looked in the direction of the coiling dragon mountain range. ¡°although this food is a little rotten, it can still barely cope with it.¡± with this thought in mind, the white tiger flew towards the coiling dragon mountain range. coiling dragon mountain range ancestor yellow squirrel looked at the cultivator alliance below expressionlessly. many cultivators had died under his attacks. patriarch qingfeng looked up at patriarch yellow squirrel and li wushuang, feeling that the latter¡¯s aura was similar to his. ¡°my two brothers over there, how about we fight against this demonic beast together? after the battle, we¡¯ll split the sacred object equally.¡± both li wushuang and chu yuanshan exuded the aura of a divine king. moreover, they didn¡¯t attack the cultivator alliance just now, so patriarch qingfeng thought that they were human cultivators who were suppressed by patriarch yellow squirrel. li wushuang had just recovered from her weakened state, and she didn¡¯t know what to do when she saw qingfeng waving at her. patriarch yellow squirrel smiled at qingfeng¡¯s words and said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°brother wushuang, that old man wants to share the passion fruit with you. what do you think?¡± li wushuang¡¯s body quivered when she heard the words. she smiled at the old ancestor and said,¡± ¡°why would i be interested in passion fruit?¡± then, li wushuang shouted at qingfeng,¡± ¡°what are you talking about? how can a person like you get your hands on a passion fruit? do you want to die?¡± as she spoke, she gathered her true qi and attacked patriarch qingfeng. seeing li wushuang attack him instead of helping him, qingfeng¡¯s injuries worsened. ¡°you, you¡¯re simply¡­¡± bang! before patriarch qingfeng could finish speaking, the next attack flew toward him. his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore and he spat out a mouthful of blood. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s injuries were similar to patriarch qingfeng¡¯s. a few wounds could be clearly seen on his arm. patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect master stood back to back as they looked at patriarch yellow squirrel in the sky with determination on their faces. they knew that if they couldn¡¯t hold back this ancestor, the entire cultivator alliance would probably die here today. at this time, li wushuang¡¯s participation in the battle made the situation worse. some of the cultivators who recognized li wushuang hated the red cloud sacred hall even more. li wushuang was happy to see this resentment. she wished that the red cloud temple would disappear. at the same time, a white kitten also came to the sky above the battlefield. looking at the battle below, it yawned again. ¡°boring!¡± the white tiger casually said a sentence, and then the white tiger saw the yellow squirrel ancestor in the air. ¡°so the taste is coming from this little yellow mouse. this little yellow mouse obtained the passion fruit by chance. 1 hope it won¡¯t disappoint when it eats it.¡± the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard naturally sensed the attack of the old ancestor. if it was just a god emperor realm expert, it would not be to the extent of making him attack like this. however, ancestor yellow squirrel had used the help of the white incense fruit to break through to the god emperor realm. his body also had some of the fragrance of the passion fruit. the white tiger was quite fond of a natural treasure like the passion fruit. when the white tiger spoke, it did not hide its voice at all. its slow voice naturally entered everyone¡¯s ears. after hearing the white tiger¡¯s words, ancestor yellow squirrel¡¯s expression darkened. he looked at the white tiger in front of him, and the killing intent in his eyes was not concealed at all.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: I’m Thinking, Don’t Be Annoyed (1) chapter 286: i¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t be annoyed (1) translator: 549690339 panlong mountain range, passion fruit cave at this moment, lin ruomiao was sitting cross-legged under the passion fruit tree, and the true essence on her body was slowly being retracted into her body. her hands descended from above. after taking a deep breath, lin ruomiao slowly opened her tightly shut eyes. ¡°the passion fruit is indeed a treasure of heaven and earth. cultivating here can indeed achieve twice the result with half the effort.¡± as she spoke, lin ruomiao stood up from the ground. she casually tidied her messy hair and looked at the passion fruit above. ¡°now is the best time to pick the passion fruit as master said.¡± lin ruomiao leaped and floated in front of the passion fruit. she reached out and gently plucked the fruit. after checking his hands a few times to make sure that there were no problems, he took out a wooden basket from his interspatial ring and placed it inside. ¡°this way, the effects of the passion fruit can be maintained.¡± lin ruomiao looked at the wooden basket in her hand. perhaps it was because she had completed xiao changtian¡¯s mission. a rare smile appeared on lin ruomiao¡¯s cold face. with a smile, lin ruomiao kept the passion fruit into her interspatial ring. after she was done with everything, lin ruomiao looked outside the cave. from the array formation she had set up, she could tell that the cave had been attacked while she was cultivating. outside the cave, li wushuang was stunned by white tiger¡¯s words. when he looked at the white cat, he realized that li wushuang was still a demon beast from the coiling dragon mountain range, and she had come to help ancestor yellow squirrel. he hadn¡¯t expected the white cat to speak rudely to ancestor yellow squirrel the moment it appeared. after a brief moment of shock, li wushuang snapped back to her senses. she pointed at the white tiger and scolded, ¡°smelly cat, what did you say just now? do you know who is standing in front of you? the only ruler of the coiling dragon mountain range¡­¡± before li wushuang could finish her sentence, she saw the white tiger staring at her. immediately after, the huge figure of the white tiger appeared in his spiritual world. in the spiritual world, the white tiger stared at li wushuang with its white eyes. li wushuang felt like she couldn¡¯t move at all. not only that, she couldn¡¯t even beg for mercy. the only thing that could be seen was the terrified expression on his face. the white tiger sniffed her body and blew her out of his spiritual world. ¡°get lost!¡± outside the cave, li wushuang slowly recovered. the white tiger¡¯s voice still echoed in her mind. looking at the white tiger in the sky with a face full of fear, he could no longer be bothered to say a word and hurriedly pulled nalan yan who was beside him and ran backwards. although chu yuanshan didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he still left with her. the white tiger looked at li wushuang¡¯s departing figure with disdain. cat, that was a name that only xiao changtian could call him. this kid called him that. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there wasn¡¯t a single part of his body that was nutritious, the white tiger would have swallowed him whole. this kid even relied on external forces to forcefully raise his godly king cultivation. there were other auras on his body. this aura was of the same origin as the guy who attacked his master¡¯s courtyard a few days ago. keeping him alive could help his master find potential opponents. however, patriarch yellow squirrel was so furious that he didn¡¯t even notice li wushuang¡¯s departure. ¡°did you just say you want to eat me?¡± ancestor yellow squirrel looked at the white tiger in front of him and said slowly. because the white tiger did not release its own aura, in the eyes of the yellow rat ancestor, the white tiger was still a white cat. the white tiger was still thinking about the relationship between li wushuang and divine king profound jade, so he ignored the words of ancestor yellow squirrel. ¡°i¡¯m thinking about something. don¡¯t be annoyed.¡± the white tiger said to ancestor yellow squirrel impatiently. he was good at direct things like fighting, but when it came to using his brain, it was really difficult for him. the anger on ancestor yellow squirrel¡¯s body could almost materialize when he heard white tiger¡¯s words. ¡°good, good, very good!¡± ancestor yellow squirrel looked at the white tiger, and the anger in his heart soared to the sky. the aura of the divine emperor exploded without reservation. bang! under the unreserved release of patriarch yellow squirrel¡¯s aura, some of the weaker cultivators below could not withstand the pressure and knelt on the ground. patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master were barely able to resist the pressure. they could not move an inch under it. although they didn¡¯t know if this kitten who suddenly appeared was a friend or foe. but now, they knew that this kitten had already angered the ancestor. ¡°what are you pretending for? it¡¯s so annoying.¡± the white tiger¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. he was already feeling frustrated, and yet, this old ancestor yellow squirrel was still releasing his pressure in front of him. wasn¡¯t this looking for trouble? ¡°forget it, i¡¯ll eat you first to calm my irritable mood.¡± the white tiger said slowly. then, true essence gathered on his body, and a huge white tiger phantom appeared on his body. roar! the phantom of the white tiger stood in the air, its body a hundred thousand feet tall. the pressure that ancestor yellow squirrel had exerted earlier was like snow meeting the blazing sun, immediately dissipating. immediately after, a pressure that was many times more terrifying than before was exerted on ancestor yellow squirrel¡¯s body. bang! in the air, patriarch yellow squirrel only felt a gravitational force pressing down on his body. the gravity seemed to be as heavy as a few mountains. it directly knocked ancestor yellow squirrel down from midair and onto the ground, unable to stand up. the cultivators below looked at the white tiger with fear in their eyes. under the pressure of the white tiger, they could not help but want to kneel down and worship. fortunately, he didn¡¯t voice out the complaints in his heart. in the crowd, a cultivator was rejoicing in his heart. he had just been complaining in his heart that the white tiger had angered patriarch ground squirrel. patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master looked up in disbelief. how could a legendary divine beast like the white tiger exist in this world? fortunately, it seemed that he was going to deal with ancestor yellow squirrel. ¡°if you don¡¯t have the strength, why are you acting tough? isn¡¯t it good to live a little longer?¡± the white tiger looked at the ancestor on the ground. its tiger claws released a suction force and sucked him over. it placed him in its mouth and swallowed him in one gulp. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re tainted with the fragrance of the passion fruit, 1 wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to you.¡± after the white tiger swallowed patriarch yellow squirrel, it could not help but smack its lips. patriarch clearwind watched as the god emperor, patriarch yellow squirrel, was swallowed by the white tiger. he no longer dared to imagine the white tiger¡¯s strength. he immediately walked in front of the white tiger and knelt down before him. he said loudly, ¡°qingfeng thanks senior white tiger for saving my life!¡± seeing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s actions, the cultivators instantly understood something and immediately knelt down. ¡°we thank senior white tiger for saving our lives!¡± these cultivators didn¡¯t know if the white tiger was a friend or foe, but at least the white tiger had dealt with patriarch yellow squirrel. as long as he accepted their gratitude, they would at least be safe. for a moment, everyone was waiting for white tiger¡¯s reaction.. Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: What Will Two Brainless Guys Be Scheming chapter 287: what will two brainless guys be scheming together (1) translator: 549690339 after the white tiger finished eating the ancestor, its mood had already eased a little. looking at the cultivators kneeling on the ground, it could not help but ask them, ¡°let me ask you. tell me, what would two brainless fellows plan together?¡± in the white tiger¡¯s eyes, if divine king profound jade dared to attack his master¡¯s courtyard with that little bit of strength, what else could he be if not brainless? li wushuang was even weaker than god king xuan yu. she still had the aura of god king xuan yu¡¯s bloodline. who knew what she would do to master? however, judging from his actions just now, he was also brainless. when patriarch qingfeng heard white tiger¡¯s words, he did not know what white tiger¡¯s intentions were. he could only say in fear and trepidation, ¡°senior white tiger, in my opinion, two brainless people can only rush forward together.¡± ¡°let¡¯s rush headfirst together?¡± the white tiger was confused by patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words and continued to ask. ¡°this¡­¡± patriarch qingfeng didn¡¯t know how to answer white tiger¡¯s question. countless answers flashed through his mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell white tiger. with this thought in mind, the white tiger above also moved and the crowd below felt an earthquake. patriarch qingfeng and the others thought that the white tiger was dissatisfied with his answer and immediately knelt down in fear. ¡°senior white tiger, please calm down!¡± patriarch qingfeng and the other cultivators knelt on the ground and said to the white tiger. when the white tiger heard the voice below, it thought that it had a new idea. its body moved again and saw a group of cultivators kneeling on the ground below. bang! the white tiger¡¯s body moved, and another earthquake shook the mountains. patriarch qingfeng and the others trembled in their hearts. the white tiger looked down and was about to say something when it saw lin ruomiao walking out of the cave. his eyes lit up, and he put away his white tiger dharma power. he turned into a little kitten again and ran towards lin ruomiao. when he saw lin ruomiao, the white tiger stopped thinking. anyway, no matter what they wanted to do, he could just slap them to death. however, lin ruomiao was different. monkey and black tortoise had to rely on daoist master big sun many times to persuade their master. now that lin ruomiao was here, he would follow her back. when the time came, even if master woke up, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. when lin ruomiao sensed the changes outside the cave, she also walked out directly. she originally thought that there would be a fight when she came out. she didn¡¯t expect to see senior white tiger running towards her as soon as she came out. towards the white tiger that was walking towards her, lin ruomiao hurriedly said to him,¡± ¡°senior white tiger!¡± when the white tiger saw lin ruomiao greeting him, he nodded in satisfaction. he thought that this little girl was sensible and said to her,¡± ¡°little girl, when are you going back to master¡¯s place?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already found the ingredients that master gave me. i¡¯m ready to go back now.¡± although lin ruomiao did not understand why the white tiger asked him this, she still answered truthfully. upon hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the white tiger nodded in satisfaction. it scratched its neck and no longer thought about what had just happened. the moment the white tiger retracted its dharma idol, the pressure on patriarch qingfeng disappeared. the pressure on their bodies disappeared, and patriarch clear wind and the others looked in the direction of the white tiger with expressions of having survived a disaster. the white tiger had already appeared at the entrance of the cave. moreover, a woman had appeared beside him. from the way they were talking, they were obviously very friendly. there was actually someone who could communicate with a divine beast like the white tiger on equal footing. he must be a senior with terrifying strength. the hidden dragon saintess and qingfeng saint son, who were standing beside the hidden dragon sect master and qingfeng patriarch respectively, saw lin ruomiao¡¯s figure and were terrified. they staggered. ¡°ling ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°feng ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect master asked them at the same time. logically speaking, the white tiger¡¯s pressure had already disappeared, so there should not be such a reaction. ¡°father, do you remember the mysterious senior i mentioned just now? she¡¯s there. moreover, those demon beasts might have been killed by her.¡± the hidden dragon saintess looked at lin ruomiao and said to the hidden dragon sect master in fear. the clearwind saint son also said,¡± ¡°grandpa, didn¡¯t i tell you before that the woman i like is her?¡± as he spoke, the clearwind saint son did not even dare to look at lin ruomiao out of fear and hid behind patriarch clearwind. hearing their words, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master almost spat out a mouthful of blood. of all the people the two of you could provoke, you actually provoked this senior. looking at how close he was to the white tiger, if they were to argue, they would not be able to escape today. what a scam! ¡°i¡¯ve decided. for the sake of the clear wind sect¡¯s inheritance, if that senior doesn¡¯t forgive you, i won¡¯t have you as my grandson anymore.¡± patriarch clearwind looked at clearwind saint son and said slowly. what a joke. that god emperor realm ancestor huang shu had suppressed them so much that they could not raise their heads. if they offended the white tiger, they would have to become his food, just like that emperor god. no, perhaps senior white tiger wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to them and would only slap them to death. ¡°brother qingfeng, i admire you. i have the same thoughts. if ling ¡®er can¡¯t get that senior¡¯s forgiveness, 1 can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± when he spoke, the hidden dragon sect master revealed a sense of powerlessness. it couldn¡¯t be helped. who asked their holy sons and holy daughters to offend such a terrifying existence? even if they were reasonable, they wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything. the qingfeng saint son and the hidden dragon saintess ¡®faces turned ashen when they heard their words. clear wind saint son shed tears of regret and said to patriarch clear wind,¡± ¡°grandpa, i don¡¯t want to die. 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡± the movements of patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master naturally attracted the attention of lin ruomiao and white tiger. white tiger casually glanced at them. he naturally did not know about the matter between them and lin ruomiao. even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in it. and those matters were merely fleeting clouds to lin ruomiao, and she had long forgotten them to the back of her mind. patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master saw lin ruomiao looking in their direction. thinking that lin ruomiao was about to come over to denounce her, he immediately pulled his holy sons and holy daughters to lin ruomiao. he knelt down before lin ruomiao and slowly said,¡± ¡°senior, my daughter (boy) is not sensible, please punish her.¡± lin ruomiao didn¡¯t know what they were doing. she only remembered what had happened when she saw the hidden dragon saintess and the clear wind saint son. having just harvested the passion fruit, lin ruomiao was in a good mood. with the white tiger beside her, she said to patriarch qingfeng and the others, ¡°there¡¯s no need. if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll leave first.¡± although lin ruomiao didn¡¯t care about their previous behavior, it didn¡¯t mean that she would interact with them. under the fearful gazes of patriarch qingfeng and the others, lin ruomiao walked to the side with the white tiger beside her. in the end, the only ones left were patriarch qingfeng and the others with blank expressions.. Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Senior Must Have Seen That We Would Come Looking For Him (1) chapter 288: senior must have seen that we would come looking for him (1) translator: 549690339 coiling dragon mountain range. patriarch clear wind looked at lin ruomiao and the white tiger who were getting further and further away from him. his face was still dull as he looked at the hidden dragon sect master beside him in a daze. he slowly said to him, ¡°brother hidden dragon, did we escape a calamity?& quot; as he spoke, patriarch qingfeng¡¯s tone was still filled with uncertainty. he could not believe that lin ruomiao would let them off just like that. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master looked at patriarch qingfeng with a disappointed expression and said to him, ¡°brother qingfeng, it¡¯s not that i want to criticize you, but ling ¡®er and the others¡¯ actions are just small fights in senior¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°senior¡¯s magnanimity is something that you and i can only guess. if you ask me, he¡¯s an expert, and he has the demeanor of an expert.¡± hearing the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, patriarch qingfeng slapped his forehead and said to the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master with a look of realization, ¡°brother qian long, thanks to your reminder, it seems that 1 was too narrow-minded. senior doesn¡¯t take feng ¡®er and the others¡¯ actions to heart at all.¡± as he spoke, patriarch qingfeng calmed himself down and stroked his chest a few times. then, he said to qingfeng saint son and hidden dragon saintess behind him,¡± ¡°you guys are lucky this time. senior is magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. if there¡¯s a next time, no one can protect you, understand?¡± although lin ruomiao didn¡¯t argue with them this time, it could be considered that they had escaped death. however, if they were to offend that senior again, wouldn¡¯t they be in trouble again? the hidden dragon saintess and the clear wind saint son nodded. now, even if they were given ten guts, they would not dare to find trouble with lin ruomiao. slowly, lin ruomiao¡¯s figure left the sight of patriarch qingfeng and the others. at this moment, a cultivator from the cultivator alliance walked out and said to patriarch qingfeng, ¡± chief qingfeng, look at this sacred item¡­¡± as he spoke, the cultivator pointed to the entrance of the cave. patriarch qingfeng looked at the entrance of the cave. the array formation had disappeared. however, lin ruomiao coming out of the cave had already explained everything. this sacred object was already in lin ruomiao¡¯s hands. what was the point of them going in now? with this thought in mind, patriarch qingfeng said to the cultivator, ¡°if you think there¡¯s anything else in there that¡¯s suitable for you, take it.¡± although the sacred item had been taken away, there should still be many other small treasures. after all, the yellow squirrel clan had occupied the coiling dragon mountain range for so many years. it was impossible for them not to have some treasures. the other cultivators who had received patriarch qingfeng¡¯s instructions were also excited. they immediately walked toward the cave entrance like a beehive. after experiencing what had just happened, these cultivators did not dare to act rashly. they were afraid that another awesome senior would accidentally appear. who would they complain to then? as the group of cultivators went into the cave to look for treasures, the sect master of the hidden dragon sect walked to patriarch qingfeng¡¯s side and slowly said to him, ¡°brother qingfeng, do you still remember why we came here to find the sacred item?¡± as he had just experienced the ups and downs of life, patriarch qingfeng only remembered something when he heard the hidden dragon sect master¡¯s words. ¡°sigh, of course i know. but now that the sacred object is in senior¡¯s hands, what else can we do?¡± as he spoke, patriarch qingfeng sighed, feeling helpless. ¡°of course i know that the sacred object is in senior¡¯s hands. what i want to say is that senior doesn¡¯t look like a vicious person just now. why don¡¯t we ask him for help?¡± seeing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s reaction, the hidden dragon sect master smiled and said to him. ¡°you mean to ask senior for help?¡± patriarch qingfeng muttered to himself as he placed his hand under his chin and fell into deep thought. ¡°but with the treasures we have on us now, they might not even be trash in senior¡¯s eyes.¡± after pondering for a while, patriarch qingfeng spoke slowly to the hidden dragon sect master. ¡°we¡¯ll just try our best to bring out the best treasures. in any case, we¡¯ll go over and give it a try.¡± hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect master gritted his teeth as if he had made an important decision. ¡°alright then.¡± patriarch qingfeng nodded in agreement. then the two of them turned into rays of light and chased after wang lin. outside the coiling dragon mountain range lin ruomiao brought the white tiger by her side and was about to follow the route she took to the divine world when she sensed something. frowning, he looked behind him and saw two streams of light flying in his direction. didn¡¯t he just tell them that he was fine? why did he follow her here? although lin ruomiao didn¡¯t put them in her eyes, if they knew her route back, she would be able to escape. if he disturbed xiao changtian, wouldn¡¯t he be unhappy? with this thought in mind, lin ruomiao stopped in her tracks and stood where she was as she watched patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master fly over. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind were flying in the air. when the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master saw lin ruomiao stop to wait for them, he could not help but say to patriarch clear wind beside him,¡± ¡°you see, senior must have expected us to come looking for her, so she stopped and waited for us. 1 think there¡¯s a chance for us to ask senior for help.¡± patriarch qingfeng nodded in agreement. lin ruomiao was able to stand on equal footing with the white tiger, so it was very normal for her to be able to predict their thoughts in advance. soon, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master landed in front of lin ruomiao. when they saw her, they cupped their fists and said slowly,¡± ¡°senior!¡± lin ruomiao glanced at them indifferently and said unhappily,¡± ¡°tell me, why are you looking for me? if there¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t follow me.¡± hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master were delighted. as expected, senior had long expected that the two of them would come looking for him. otherwise, with senior¡¯s strength, as long as he didn¡¯t want them to find her, how could they find her? immediately, the hidden dragon sect master said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°we came to find senior because we have something to trouble you with.¡± ¡°this time, we came to the coiling dragon mountain range for that sacred object. with that sacred object, we can ask the heaven secret pavilion to help us investigate the reason why the godking of the godking palace disappeared for no reason.¡± just like the tian yuan continent, the divine world had its own pavilion of heavenly secrets. in other words, the pavilion of heavenly secrets on the tian yuan continent was a branch of the pavilion of heavenly secrets. the pavilion of heavenly secrets did not participate in the struggles between the various factions. all they did was provide all kinds of information to the cultivators of the divine world. of course, the price for different information was different. for example, patriarch clear wind and the others wanted to know where the god kings of the god king palace were, so the prophecy pavilion offered the price of the passion fruit. patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master were both godkings in the godking palace. with so many godkings suddenly gone, they were sent out to search for them. regarding the words of the master of the hidden dragon gate, lin ruomiao only knew that the sacred object he said was the passion fruit in his hand. however, this was the ingredient that his master had instructed him to find. he could not hand it over. as for the godking palace and the pavilion of heavenly secrets, lin ruomiao had never heard of them and did not care. with this thought in mind, lin ruomiao said to the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch clear wind,¡± ¡°so, why are you looking for me? are you trying to snatch the passion fruit from me?¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Are These People You’re Looking For Some Brick and Ash Moving Worker (1) chapter 289: are these people you¡¯re looking for some brick and ash moving worker (1) translator: 549690339 celestial continent in the clouds after hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng looked at her eyes. shocked, they hurriedly said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, no, no. this sacred object was obtained by senior with his strength. how could we have any thoughts about it?¡± ¡°we were just wondering if senior could help us find the whereabouts of those godkings.¡± as he spoke, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master even gave lin ruomiao a flattering smile. he was afraid that if he angered lin ruomiao, who would he complain to when an attack came down? after the hidden dragon sect master finished speaking, patriarch qingfeng hurriedly said, ¡°senior, we will do our best to satisfy your request.¡± as he spoke, patriarch qingfeng took out a jade bracelet. he had found it in a mystic realm in his early years. according to his estimation, this jade bracelet could block the divine emperor¡¯s attack at a critical moment. even though patriarch qingfeng knew that this might not be of much use to lin ruomiao, he was still a little worried. however, this was already the best treasure he could take out from his entire body. after patriarch qingfeng took out the jade bracelet, the hidden dragon sect master also took out a bottle of spiritual medicine that he had treasured for many years. this was also a bottle of precious medicine that he had gone through countless hardships to obtain. after hearing their words, lin ruomiao finally understood what they wanted her to do. he looked at the jade bracelet in patriarch qingfeng¡¯s hand and the jade bottle in the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s hand. however, since they were sincere, lin ruomiao said to them,¡± ¡°let me see what they look like first.¡± when white tiger saw that lin ruomiao was willing to help patriarch qingfeng and the others, he scratched his neck and said nothing. in any case, he had lin ruomiao as his shield when he returned. he was not very worried. it was good to play in the divine world for a while more. perhaps there would be something delicious to eat at that time. when patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master heard lin ruomiao¡¯s words, they could not hide their joy. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master gathered his quintessential essence as he gestured in the air with his finger, drawing out the appearance of divine king red cloud in front of lin ruomiao. ¡°senior, this is divine king hong yun from the divine king palace. he has been missing for a while. he is not in his own red cloud divine hall, but his descendant, divine king hong yun, said that he did not die.¡± lin ruomiao looked at god king red cloud¡¯s appearance in midair and felt that it was somewhat familiar. however, he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before, and he frowned. seeing lin ruomiao¡¯s appearance, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master wasn¡¯t in a hurry. following that, the true essence on his body changed once more and drew out the black heaven divine king¡¯s figure. seeing god king black heaven¡¯s appearance, lin ruomiao finally relaxed her furrowed brows. wasn¡¯t this the person who carried bricks and smashed dust in her master¡¯s courtyard? after the hidden dragon sect master displayed the appearance of two godly kings in succession, he also said to lin ruomiao, ¡°senior, how is it? can you find their whereabouts?¡± after hearing the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, lin ruomiao slowly said to him, ¡°are the people you¡¯re looking for some workers who carry bricks and ash?¡± a worker who moved bricks and ashes? lin ruomiao¡¯s words left the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind dumbfounded. why would this senior say that god king red cloud and the others were workers who moved bricks and smashed ashes? with their status as godly kings, how could they possibly carry bricks and dust for others? the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng shook their heads and said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, based on our understanding of them, these people would rather die than move bricks and dust.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it?¡± lin ruomiao muttered to herself. then, she waved her hand, displaying the scene of deity king red cloud and the rest moving bricks and dust in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°look, are you sure it¡¯s not?¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch qingfeng looked at the godkings in disbelief. if lin ruomiao had said that divine king red cloud and the others were moving bricks and smashing dust, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and the others would not have believed it. however, they had completely believed it now because the figures of the other divine kings were also in the scene. moreover, with lin ruomiao¡¯s identity, there was no need to deceive them at all. ¡°has emperor gourd returned to normal? why are you all moving bricks and dust?¡± the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master muttered. then, as if he had thought of something, he turned to patriarch qingfeng and said, ¡°brother qingfeng, do you think hongyun and the others have been captured and enslaved by someone? after all, god emperors and god monarchs would never appear in the divinity. however, this time at the coiling dragon mountain range has changed our view.¡± when patriarch qingfeng heard the name of the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master, he seemed to have understood and a trace of worry appeared on his face. hongyun and the rest of the godly monarchs had been captured and enslaved by the other party. with the strength of the two of them, it was probably impossible to save them. unless they had the strength to swallow the divine emperor realm in one gulp like the white tiger. patriarch clear wind was about to ask lin ruomiao for help when he realized that she was looking at them angrily. when they said that deity king red cloud was captured and enslaved, it was naturally heard by lin ruomiao. wasn¡¯t this indirectly saying that xiao changtian had captured them and enslaved them? master was giving them a huge opportunity, so why did they become slaves? lin ruomiao naturally couldn¡¯t tolerate the dark xiao changtian. a powerful wave of air burst out from her body. the killing intent from their bodies descended on the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch qingfeng felt the pressure on their bodies and felt that even breathing was a little stuffy. they looked at lin ruomiao in confusion and said, ¡°senior, did something happen? if i have offended you, please forgive me.¡± the hidden dragon sect master tried his best to adjust his current state and try not to collapse. ¡°what did you just say? they were captured and enslaved?¡± lin ruomiao¡¯s emotionless voice entered the ears of the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind, and the two of them instantly understood something. could it be that hongyun and the others were captured by senior? yes, that¡¯s true. otherwise, why would senior be so angry? just as they were about to enter, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind looked at each other. a hint of determination flashed in their eyes as they shouted at lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°to think that we still called out to you. so it was you who plotted against hongyun and the others. come on, the godking palace will not let you off.¡± the hidden dragon sect master seemed to have seen his own fate and wanted to say something ruthless before he died. he knew that with white tiger¡¯s strength, it was impossible for them to escape today. lin ruomiao looked at the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s generous appearance and understood what he had misunderstood. she walked up to him and slowly said, ¡°even if you want to die, i¡¯ll let you die with an understanding. to tell you the truth, those were supreme opportunities obtained from master. if you slander master like this, dying ten thousand times won¡¯t be enough to make up for it.¡± master? obtaining opportunities? patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master were dumbfounded when they heard lin ruomiao¡¯s words.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Senior, We Are Sins (1) chapter 290: senior, we are sins (1) translator: 549690339 celestial continent in the clouds the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng did not know how to express their feelings. what did senior just say? senior has a master? did hongyun and the others go there to obtain a great opportunity? the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master felt that his brain was no longer enough. although he had never seen lin ruomiao fight, to be able to stand on equal footing with the white tiger, his strength presumably wouldn¡¯t be bad either. he didn¡¯t expect lin ruomiao to have a master. then what kind of person was his master? could he be a legendary immortal? if that was the case, then it would make sense to give divine king red cloud and the others a great opportunity. at the thought of this, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master immediately knelt down before lin ruomiao and said,¡± ¡°senior, i misunderstood you just now. 1 hope you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me. take us to god king red cloud and the others.¡± when patriarch clear wind heard the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, he immediately came to lin ruomiao¡¯s side and knelt before him. he said, ¡°senior, it was our fault just now. we shouldn¡¯t have guessed senior¡¯s master. please forgive us.¡± when the white tiger saw them begging for mercy, it recalled the conversation it had with them in the coiling dragon mountain range. it could be considered that it had some fate with them, so it transmitted a message to lin ruomiao. ¡°girl, why don¡¯t you bring them to the courtyard and let master deal with them?¡± when lin ruomiao heard the white tiger¡¯s voice transmission, she nodded in agreement before slowly withdrawing her aura. the pressure on their bodies disappeared, and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind immediately felt relieved. they greedily breathed in the fresh air and said to lin ruomiao, ¡°thank you, senior!¡± ¡°i can take you to the person you¡¯re looking for, but there¡¯s one thing i have to say first.¡± ¡°master is currently playing around in the mortal world. the mortal world refines one¡¯s heart. you can¡¯t reveal any cultivation in front of him.¡±, ¡°otherwise, if we disturb master¡¯s cultivation, neither of us can bear the responsibility.¡± hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect master and patriarch qingfeng nodded. in the cultivation world, experts had their own demeanor. it was normal for some experts to like the secular world to refine their hearts and play around. at the same time, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master deeply remembered this matter. this was a major event that concerned their lives. after explaining clearly, lin miao looked at the barrier between the two worlds under her feet. she waved the dagger at her waist and a crack appeared in front of them. seeing lin ruomiao¡¯s methods, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind exclaimed. as expected of a senior, her strength was so terrifying. if they were to fight, it was estimated that even ten of them would not be able to break through the barrier between the two worlds. patriarch qingfeng also understood why he did not know lin ruomiao before. it turned out that she lived in the lower realm. however, thinking about it, it was normal. senior¡¯s master was tempering his heart in the mortal world, so it was normal for him to live in the lower realm. looking at the crack in front of her, lin ruomiao said to patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master behind her,¡± ¡°follow me.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, lin ruoluo flew down first. white tiger, patriarch qingfeng, and the hidden dragon sect master followed closely behind. xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard xiao changtian was currently sleeping on a rocking chair in the backyard. a few rays of sunlight shone into the courtyard. xiao changtian slowly woke up from his sleep. he sat up from the rocking chair, stretched his body and looked at the sky. ¡°yes, it¡¯s time to see those small animals.¡± xiao changtian muttered. mu jiuhuang was helping him feed the animals. however, as an animal keeper in his previous life, xiao changtian had maintained his habit of checking on animals every day. standing up from the rocking chair, xiao changtian came to the small pond in the yard and looked at the turtle and goldfish swimming in the water. ¡°hmm, not bad.¡± xiao changtian saw that the animals in his house had been very obedient recently and did not sneak out. he was very pleased. as expected, animals were psychic. they would be much more obedient if he made an iron cage for them. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian walked towards the bamboo forest in the courtyard. he nodded in satisfaction when he saw the ants, pandas, and the others.¡¯ ¡°this alpha is still so patient.¡± looking at alpha at the gate of the courtyard, xiao changtian smiled helplessly. ¡°but where did the kitten go?¡± xiao changtian looked around the courtyard but couldn¡¯t find the kitten. he immediately became anxious. among all the animals, kittens were the most lovable. in his previous life, when people came to the zoo, they also had a special liking for cats. if someone outside took a fancy to her, where would he find her? this didn¡¯t mean that the road to invincibility was far away. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian was ready to go to the town to look for it. he had been looking forward to the invincible road for so long, so he couldn¡¯t just let it go. at the same time, lin ruomiao brought the hidden dragon sect master, patriarch clear wind, and the others to great sun town. white tiger walked beside her. xiao changtian saw lin ruomiao and the others as soon as he stepped out of the courtyard. then, he saw the white tiger by lin ruomiao¡¯s feet. xiao changtian quickly walked over and held it in his arms. he stroked the white tiger¡¯s back and said slowly,¡± ¡°i thought you were carried away by someone. i didn¡¯t expect you to be with ruomiao.¡± while xiao changtian was talking, the white tiger stuck out its tongue and licked xiao changtian¡¯s arm. from the looks of it, it was no different from the little tabby cats that were usually raised at home. the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and patriarch clear wind were shocked. there was actually someone who raised a divine beast like the white tiger as a pet, and the white tiger even looked obedient. divine beasts like the white tiger are usually sentient and will be kept by others as pets. this senior¡¯s strength is probably far beyond our imagination. but thinking about it, it made sense. lin ruomiao was originally on equal footing with the white tiger, and it seemed normal for lin ruomiao¡¯s master to raise the white tiger as a pet. xiao changtian hugged the white tiger and checked its body. after confirming that there was no problem, he heaved a sigh of relief. then, xiao changtian saw the hidden dragon sect master and qingfeng patriarch standing behind lin ruomiao. he said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°ruomiao, these two are¡­¡± quot; hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master and qingfeng patriarch knelt down in front of xiao changtian and said,¡± ¡°senior, we are guilty.¡± after realizing xiao changtian¡¯s strength, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master didn¡¯t think that xiao changtian didn¡¯t know what they had said in the divinity. he immediately asked xiao changtian for forgiveness. such an existence would not give hongyun and the others a chance casually. guilty? xiao changtian looked at qingfeng patriarch and the hidden dragon sect master who knelt down to him as soon as they met. he was also dumbfounded.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: So You’re Looking For Someone (1) chapter 291: so you¡¯re looking for someone (1) translator: 549690339 at the gate of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. xiao changtian looked at qingfeng patriarch and the hidden dragon sect master kneeling in front of him. no one knew what he was thinking. he asked his disciple what was going on with these two people, but he did not expect these two people to kneel down directly. and he said that he was guilty? these two people had followed ruo miao back. looking at how old they were, they didn¡¯t look like those outlaws. after all, if he committed a crime at such an old age, the local government would not be able to catch him. on the other hand, those who were too strict with themselves felt that life was too tiring and that everything they did was wrong. if that was the case, if it was not too serious, he could enlighten them. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian turned to qingfeng patriarch and the hidden dragon sect master who were kneeling on the ground and said,¡± ¡°have you encountered any difficulties recently? tell me.¡± qingfeng ancestor and the hidden dragon sect master who were kneeling on the ground were delighted to hear that xiao changtian didn¡¯t blame them. as expected, senior knew everything. he even knew why he was here. at the same time, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master looked at xiao changtian with gratitude. senior was magnanimous and did not fuss over their ignorance before. he would have to repay senior in the future. with this thought in mind, qingfeng said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, we¡¯ve indeed encountered some difficulties recently. we¡¯re looking for hongyun and the others.¡± hearing qingfeng patriarch¡¯s words, xiao changtian finally realized that he was looking for someone. it was normal for him to be anxious. however, he did not know whether hongyun was a good person or not. just as xiao changtian was about to tell qingfeng ancestor and the hidden dragon sect master that he had never seen hongyun before, lin ruomiao walked to xiao changtian¡¯s side and said slowly,¡± ¡°master, they¡¯re looking for the bricklayers and ashers in the courtyard.¡± after lin ruomiao finished speaking, xiao changtian swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. looking at the cool breeze, the old man, the hidden door, the clothing, the search, the search, the search, the search, the search. so he was here to look for someone. he thought it was something big. then, xiao changtian waved his hand and said to patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master,¡± ¡°you¡¯re too late. they finished their work and left a few days ago.¡± leave after finishing? the qingfeng patriarch and the hidden dragon sect master looked at each other after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words. seeing the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes, he knelt down to xiao changtian again and said,¡± ¡°senior, please help us find them.¡± they had said disrespectful words to xiao changtian before, and it was already good enough that xiao changtian didn¡¯t bother with them. now that they had to trouble xiao changtian, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master felt uneasy. seeing patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master kneel down to him, xiao changtian said to them,¡± ¡°you guys get up first. don¡¯t keep acting like this. it won¡¯t be good if others see you.¡± ¡°the person you¡¯re looking for lives in this town. go and find him yourself.¡± what was wrong with these two old men? they would kneel down for no reason. if the neighbors saw this, they would think that he was abusing them. patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master stood up immediately after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words and said,¡± ¡°thank you, senior!¡± they also knew that xiao changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world and would not stick to the etiquette of the divinity. after receiving the news from divine king red cloud and the others, patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master chatted with xiao changtian for a while before leaving the courtyard. soon, after leaving xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master were walking on the streets of dayang town. hearing the shouts from both sides of the street, qingfeng wiped the sweat off his face. the pressure he felt from xiao changtian was no less than the pressure he felt when he faced the white tiger. then, patriarch qingfeng said to the hidden dragon sect master beside him with some lingering fear, ¡°qian long, you said that if we found hongyun and the others, we would have to give them a good beating. in order to find them, we had to suffer so much along the way.¡± hearing patriarch qingfeng¡¯s words, the hidden dragon sect master nodded in unison and waved his fists. ¡± after they are done, we must let them¡­¡± ¡°what can they do?¡± before the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master could finish speaking, a clear voice came from behind him. the hidden dragon sect master and old ancestor clear wind turned their heads at the same time and saw god king red cloud and god king black sky standing behind them. seeing the smiles on the faces of god king red cloud and the others, qingfeng was furious and was about to punch red cloud. ¡°this is not a place to reminisce.¡± divine king red cloud uttered a few words before waving his sleeves. patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect master felt as if the world was spinning as they appeared outside great sun town. ¡°hongyun, you¡¯ve reached the god emperor realm?¡± patriarch clear wind couldn¡¯t even see how god king red cloud attacked. ¡°hehe, what do you think? what were you saying on the street just now? you want to attack me?¡± hongyun smiled at qingfeng. back in the godly king palace, godly king red cloud and patriarch clear wind were considered old friends. the two of them often sparred with each other. now that they were far stronger than patriarch clear wind, god king red cloud naturally wanted to tease them. moreover, they wanted to attack him in dayang town just now. wasn¡¯t that courting death? dayang town was a place where seniors played around in the mortal world. if cultivators like them attacked here, how many of them would have a good ending? ¡°just as that senior said, you¡¯re working hard to obtain great opportunities.¡± after confirming god king red cloud¡¯s strength, qingfeng felt bitter. they thought they were captured and used as slaves. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? why did we see you kneeling at the entrance of senior¡¯s courtyard just now?¡± after exchanging pleasantries, god king red cloud spoke to patriarch clear wind. patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect master told them everything that happened when they went to the coiling dragon mountain range, met lin ruomiao, and went to great sun town. after hearing their story, god king red cloud sighed and said to patriarch clear wind,¡± ¡°qingfeng, it¡¯s not that 1 want to criticize you, but luckily senior didn¡¯t argue with you this time. otherwise, no one could protect you.¡± god king blackheaven nodded in agreement after god king red cloud finished speaking. ¡°qingfeng, you know our situation now. we won¡¯t be going back to the godly king palace. you can think about your future plans yourself.¡± under the crowd¡¯s chatter, patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master looked at divine king red cloud and the others with envy. this group of people was living a carefree life now. not only did they not have to deal with some chores in their own forces, but they also had to deal with some other matters. every day, he could even listen to the senior¡¯s dao lecture by the side of the senior¡¯s courtyard. even his strength had advanced to the god emperor realm. such a day was really fragrant. ¡°no, 1 have to stay and repay senior for his kindness.¡± after a moment of thought, patriarch qingfeng clenched his fists and said slowly.. Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: These Brothers Are Afraid of Cats?_i chapter 292: these brothers are afraid of cats?_i translator: 549690339 outside dayang town patriarch clear wind stood beside them, clenching his fists. although he had offended senior, senior did not offend him. this meant that senior was giving him a chance to turn over a new leaf. perhaps after he had changed, the senior would give him some opportunities or something. at that time, he would be able to catch up to hongyun and the others. after patriarch qingfeng finished speaking, how could the hidden dragon sect master not understand his thoughts? he immediately followed him and said, ¡°qingfeng, like you, i will stay and find a chance to repay senior.¡± even with their strength, xiao changtian probably wouldn¡¯t use them. however, what if one day, senior had something that they could do to help? god king red cloud and god king black sky saw the actions of patriarch clear wind and the others and naturally understood what he was thinking. everyone smiled and nodded tacitly. following that, god king red cloud turned to patriarch clear wind and the hidden dragon sect master and said,¡± ¡°qingfeng, qian long, you two have just arrived. why don¡¯t i take you to eat dumplings?¡± ¡°let me tell you, 1 didn¡¯t know when 1 was in the divine realm, but now that you¡¯ve eaten it, 1 guarantee that you¡¯ll go again next time.¡± after they settled down in great sun town, deity king red cloud and deity king black sky also started to enjoy life like xiao changtian. they strolled around dayang town every day. although they could avoid eating, they still went to the restaurants in the town often. as a result, the income of the people in dayang town also rose rapidly. after all, divine king red cloud and the others had as much gold as they wanted, let alone silver and copper coins. at the entrance of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. after patriarch qingfeng and the hidden dragon sect¡¯s sect master left, xiao changtian also prepared to bring white tiger and lin ruomiao into the house. just as they were about to enter the main gate, they saw a figure dressed in black preparing to sneak in through the main gate. ¡°stop! there¡¯s a thief!¡± xiao changtian¡¯s first reaction when he saw the black shadow was that a thief wanted to steal something from his courtyard. after all, who would dress up like this usually? the entire body was wrapped in black, and the face was covered with a mask and a hat hat. if it wasn¡¯t a thief, then what was it? hearing xiao changtian¡¯s shout, the black shadow knew that he had been discovered by xiao changtian. just as he was about to run into the courtyard, the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s arms jumped down from his body and rushed towards the black shadow. roar! in the spiritual world of the black shadow, the huge figure of the white tiger stood in the air, staring at him. then, the white tiger roared at him. bang! in the spiritual world, the black-robed man was attacked by the white tiger, and his body flew out like a kite with a broken string. at the entrance of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, the black-robed man¡¯s body fell to the ground, and the black cloth on his face fell off. after seeing the face of the man in black, xiao changtian stopped and muttered to the man in black, ¡°di tian?¡± xiao changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered the black-robed man¡¯s ears. due to the white tiger¡¯s attack, the clone of the master of the divine court had yet to catch his breath. in the spiritual world just now, the white tiger¡¯s attack contained cold killing intent. if he hadn¡¯t protected his vital body parts well, he would probably have died under the claws of the white tiger. after lin ruomiao left with the white tiger, the avatar of the divine court master hidden in the cultivator alliance followed behind her. although lin ruomiao and the white tiger were powerful, the avatar of the master of the divine court still wanted to take a gamble with the temptation of the passion fruit. coupled with his unique shadow breath technique, as long as he did not make a move, no one would be able to discover his existence. however, after following him all the way to dayang town, he did not expect to sense the aura of the main body. moreover, the clone of the master of the divine court was certain that his main body was in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. feeling excited, he rushed to see the main body. he revealed his body and xiao changtian saw him. could it be that his main body was imprisoned by such an existence? thinking about how the white tiger had attacked him without any emotion, the clone of the master of the divine court immediately concluded that xiao changtian had controlled his main body. if he had known earlier, he would not have been so reckless just now. a trace of regret flashed through his heart, but the clone of the master of the divine court also knew his current situation. to be able to raise a white tiger as a pet, even when he was all-powerful in the divine world back then, he could not do it. the white tiger also stared coldly at the clone of the master of the divine court. back in the coiling dragon mountain range, he was still wondering what brainless fellows would do together. back then in the coiling dragon mountain range, the white tiger had also sensed the existence of the clone of the master of the divine court. they didn¡¯t expect him to be one of them. damn it. at this moment, di tian also walked out from xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. seeing the half-dead clone on the ground, he quickly said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, please show mercy.¡± when xiao changtian saw di tian walking out of the courtyard, his expression was also filled with shock. how could there be two di tians? could it be that the one lying on the ground was di tian¡¯s younger twin brother? as he thought of this in his heart, xiao changtian spoke to di tian, ¡°di tian, is this your twin brother?¡± younger brother? when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, his face was also filled with shock. this senior was cultivating his heart in the mortal world and playing around in the mortal world. in the eyes of mortals, his clone was like his younger brother. after he understood, di tian stared at his clone on the ground and spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°en en, this little brother has just arrived at senior¡¯s place and doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡± at this moment, the clone of the lord of the divine court stared at di tian in shock. younger brother? since when did he become the main body¡¯s younger brother? if it wasn¡¯t for the white tiger suppressing him, the clone would have gone up and asked. however, seeing that the main body was fine, the clone heaved a sigh of relief. after that, xiao changtian also waved his hands. he then spoke to di tian, ¡°di tian, this little brother of yours is dressed in a unique way. if he dresses like this, people outside would definitely misunderstand him.¡± ¡°alright, you two haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, right? go catch up.¡± upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian hurriedly nodded in agreement. after that, he pointed at the white tiger in front of his clone and spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, this¡­¡± this white tiger was standing in front of his clone. under its pressure, how could he talk to his clone? xiao changtian followed di tian¡¯s finger and saw him pointing at the white tiger on the ground. hmm? why? are the two brothers afraid of cats? as he thought of this in his heart, xiao changtian also spoke to di tian, ¡°why? it¡¯s just a cat. are you afraid?¡± then, xiao changtian walked to the white tiger and picked him up from the ground. he stared at the two of them in confusion. the kitten was so cute, why were the two brothers afraid? i don¡¯t understand! Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Clone Fusion (1) chapter 293: clone fusion (1) translator: 549690339 di tian stared at the white tiger in xiao changtian¡¯s hands, he could only smile at xiao changtian. senior, only you dare to call the white tiger a kitten. it¡¯s already good enough that the white tiger doesn¡¯t destroy existences like us. with this thought in his heart, di tian pulled his clone up from the ground. the clone of the master of the divine court felt the pressure of the white tiger on his body disappear and looked at the main body beside him. his stomach was filled with questions. just as he was about to ask something, di tian pulled him back and spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°thank you, senior!¡± ¡°alright, alright, go ahead. however, i suggest that your brother change his clothes as well. otherwise, it¡¯s too easy for others to misunderstand.¡± xiao changtian stared at di tian and his clone before him. he waved his hand at them as he mumbled. as he spoke, xiao changtian walked into his courtyard with the white tiger in his arms. lin ruomiao stared at di tian and his clone but didn¡¯t say anything. with her current strength, she could also sense the connection between di tian and his clone. however, her master did not say anything, so she did not say anything else. after xiao changtian and lin ruomiao entered the courtyard, di tian also glanced around. after making sure that no one was spying on him, he pulled the clone of the master of the divine court and walked into a small alley. ¡°what¡¯s going on? stop pulling. tell me.¡± the avatar of the lord of the divine court followed di tian into the small alley. he stared at di tian before him as he mumbled. ¡°what happened to you just now? why were you so rash? it just so happens that senior doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. if it was anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died.¡± di tian stared at his clone, who was still smiling mischievously, as he spoke in a tone of disappointment. upon sensing the anger in di tian¡¯s words, the avatar of the lord of the divine court also turned solemn. he then spoke to di tian, ¡°master, since 1 found you this time, i¡¯ll fuse with you directly. this way, you¡¯ll have more strength and can protect yourself more in the future.¡± ¡°also, is the master of the white tiger just now your friend? why didn¡¯t 1 know about it?¡± upon hearing that his clone was going to fuse with him, di tian¡¯s expression softened. ¡°it seems that you haven¡¯t forgotten your roots. you¡¯ll understand what happened to senior later.¡± as he spoke, di tian also gathered the true essence in his hands. back then, when he released these clones, he was also worried that they would not be under his control. it might even want to devour him instead. from today¡¯s situation, it was still possible. he just didn¡¯t know how his other clones were doing and what their personalities were like. very quickly, a ball of light appeared in di tian¡¯s hand. di tian raised his arm and pushed it towards the center of his clone¡¯s brows. instantly, di tian told his clone how he met xiao changtian. ¡°hahaha, main body, you were actually hit by a clone.¡± the clone of the lord of the divine court digested the information in his mind. at the same time, he pointed at di tian and smiled. ¡°however, 1 didn¡¯t expect this senior to be cultivating his heart in the mortal world and playing around.¡± ¡°moreover, he even raised such a divine beast. 1 wonder what kind of cultivation he has.¡± ¡°however, with him taking you in, i¡¯m not too worried about your safety.¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little worried about the others. i don¡¯t know where they are now and if their luck has been stolen.¡± perhaps because he knew that he was about to fuse with the main body, the avatar of the master of the divine court turned into a chatterbox and chattered non-stop. ¡°alright, senior is experiencing the life of a mortal. it¡¯s not suitable for us to fuse in his courtyard.¡± ¡°i think this place is quite safe. why don¡¯t we fuse here?¡± di tian stared at his clone, his face expressionless. he placed his hands on his clone¡¯s shoulders as he spoke. the clone of the master of the divine court also smiled faintly. there was no sadness in his eyes. to him, avoiding the pursuit, finding the main body, and fusing with it was his mission. after hiding from place to place for the past few days, the clone of the master of the divine court was very happy to be able to find the main body. he slapped di tian¡¯s hand off his shoulder and clasped his hands tightly with di tian¡¯s. then, both of them began to chant the same incantation. immediately, a white light shone on the body of the avatar of the master of the divine court. ¡± secret skill, merge!¡± di tian¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. with a loud shout, the clone of the master of the divine court before him transformed into white light. after that, they gathered bit by bit into di tian¡¯s body before completely dissipating into the air. as the energy of his clone was injected into him, di tian also sat down cross-legged, stabilizing the energy in his body. when di tian was fusing with it, the godkings who lived in great sun town also felt an imposing aura. god king red cloud and the others looked in the direction of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard and sighed. ¡°senior¡¯s methods are truly unfathomable.¡± they felt the pressure of a lord from this aura. it was as if a ruler of the past was awakening. great sun god palace daoist da yang could also sense di tian¡¯s aura. he turned his gaze towards xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°i wonder what senior is doing. this aura is really profound.¡± in the alley di tian slowly digested the power that his clone had sent over. his face was filled with joy as he looked at his hands. ¡°i¡¯m one step closer to my peak.¡± di tian mumbled. after fusing with his clone, di tian¡¯s strength had also reached the peak of the godking stage. in the divine world, as long as the divine emperor and the divine emperor did not appear, his life would not be in danger. now, he only needed to stay in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard to consolidate his cultivation and guard against those old guys in the dark. with this thought in his heart, di tian returned to his courtyard. xiao changtian, who was feeding the white tiger, saw him and felt that di tian seemed to be more energetic after catching up with his younger brother. as expected, people still had to keep in touch with their relatives more often. that way, their spirits would be better. as he thought of this in his heart, xiao changtian spoke to di tian, ¡°di tian, did you have a good chat with your little brother?¡± when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also smiled and replied, ¡°yes, yes, it¡¯s quite a good conversation.¡± xiao changtian stared at di tian¡¯s joyful face as he continued, ¡°that¡¯s good. if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go and look for your brother more.¡± when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, his expression changed. as expected, senior knew his situation like the back of his hand. knowing that his strength had increased, he suggested that he look for other clones. ¡°yes, i will.¡± di tian replied to xiao changtian. in a dark cave, the phantom of the demon god condensed in midair. ¡°as the main body, i didn¡¯t expect you to hide under the protection of a human expert.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve really disgraced our monster race. this time, disappear.¡± the demon god phantom raised its hands. as it spoke, its body emitted a terrifying aura, and even the surrounding space trembled.. Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: It’s Better to Be Careful About Being Possessed by a Ghost (1) chapter 294: it¡¯s better to be careful about being possessed by a ghost (1) translator: 549690339 the morning sun had just shone into xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. in the room, xiao changtian was lying on his bed. his face revealed some sleepiness as he rubbed his hazy eyes with both hands. ¡°all, it¡¯s time to get up.¡± xiao changtian opened his arms and said. then, xiao changtian suddenly felt that his body was very heavy, as if there was something pressing down on him. he couldn¡¯t help but look at his own body. ¡°wow!¡± xiao changtian couldn¡¯t help but scream, only to see chu yiren¡¯s head resting on his thigh. why did this girl sneak into his room again? xiao changtian¡¯s voice woke chu yiren up from her sleep. chu yiren¡¯s head moved, slowly lifting up from xiao changtian¡¯s lap. looking at xiao changtian, who was already seated on the bed, chu yiren said to him,¡± ¡°senior, good morning!¡± after the beast tamer sect had been destroyed, chu yiren had gone to the beast tamer headquarters to help her father rebuild the sect. a few days after the construction was completed, chu yiren came to xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard from the beast tamer sect. however, she had arrived too late last night, so chu yiren had gone straight to xiao changtian¡¯s room to sleep. ¡°girl, when did you come? why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± in the room, xiao changtian had already gotten up from his bed. after tidying up his clothes, he also planned to go out for breakfast. ¡°when i came last night, senior had already fallen asleep, so i didn¡¯t disturb senior.¡± after chu yiren had tidied herself up, she stuck out her tongue at xiao changtian. ¡°yeah, i haven¡¯t seen you in a while. why don¡¯t we go out and eat?¡± xiao changtian thought about how this girl¡¯s sect had been destroyed by the ghost last time. this time, she must have come back because her sect had been rebuilt. of course, he had to congratulate her. moreover, he did not know if the ghost possession had been completely eradicated. although the great sun immortal said that there was no problem, it was better to let him take a look. ¡°alright!¡± when chu yiren heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, her face lit up with a smile. she couldn¡¯t wait to go out for a meal with xiao changtian. soon, xiao changtian brought chu yiren to a small stall in town to eat some soup. ¡°boss, give me two bowls of beef noodles.¡± xiao changtian sat on the small table and said to the stall owner. in dayang town, xiao changtian was very familiar with the townspeople. usually, he would come here for a meal. ¡°alright, wait a moment!¡± soon, two bowls of steaming beef noodles were served to xiao changtian¡¯s table. the waiter looked at xiao changtian and chu yiren before walking over to xiao changtian¡¯s side and whispering into his ear,¡± ¡°senior xiao, you have good taste. you brought your girlfriend out for dinner so early.¡± after xiao changtian heard his words, he smiled and pushed him. ¡°what do you mean? there¡¯s no such thing. go do your business.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the waiter quickly showed an expression of understanding and then returned to his soup pot. chu yiren couldn¡¯t help but say,¡± ¡°senior, what were you talking about?¡± ¡°no, don¡¯t worry about him. right, after eating, i¡¯ll take you to see the immortal da yang to see how the ghost is doing.¡± xiao changtian picked up a bundle of noodles with his chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth as he spoke slowly to chu yiren. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, chu yiren¡¯s face darkened. as expected, nothing could be hidden from senior. one of the reasons why she came to find xiao changtian so late yesterday was that the feeling of uneasiness had been reappearing recently. chu yiren was afraid that she would suddenly go berserk and bring disaster to her sect, so she came to xiao changtian¡¯s place overnight. with that thought in mind, chu yiren turned to xiao changtian and said,¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to senior.¡± chu yiren was slowly getting used to the idea of finding daoist master dayang. senior is currently playing around in the mortal world, so he naturally does things according to the logic of mortals. seeing chu yiren agree, xiao changtian nodded his head and continued,¡± ¡°it¡¯s better to be careful when it comes to being possessed by ghosts.¡± in the cultivation world, xiao changtian had heard of many cases of possession. if it hadn¡¯t been completely eradicated the last time, the ghost would have returned one day and possessed chu yiren. possession? was that voice in the dark night made by a ghost? however, with my strength, 1 actually couldn¡¯t see through him. senior even told me to be more careful. 1 think that the strength of that ghost has also reached an unfathomable level. with that thought in mind, chu yiren turned to xiao changtian and said,¡± ¡°yes, yes. 1 heard that strange sound in the dark again recently. 1¡¯11 be careful.¡± what was that? hearing that strange sound in the dark night? when xiao changtian heard chu yiren¡¯s words, he suddenly recalled the tv series from his previous life. in those horror films, ghosts liked to come out at night. in his previous life, he had thought that these were all imagined by those people. now, it seemed that there was a reason for ghosts to move in the dark. since it was daytime now, he had to bring this girl to see the great sun immortal. as they spoke, xiao changtian and chu yiren finished their noodles. following that, xiao changtian brought chu yiren along and rushed towards the direction of the great sun sect. in the sky above the divine world, the demon god¡¯s shadow stood in mid-air. beside him stood a man with ice-blue hair. ¡°ice emperor, this time you¡¯re invited to help, you¡¯ll receive a lot of benefits.¡± hearing the monster god¡¯s words, the ice emperor snorted coldly and waved the spear in her hand. the water vapor in the surrounding air condensed into small ice beads wherever the spear passed. ¡°this time, 1 have mastered the ice frost technique. it won¡¯t be a problem for me to help you deal with that terrifying flame.¡± ¡°however, you have to remember that after you succeed, you have to deliver the spirit recovery pill that you promised me.¡± as she spoke, the ice emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°i know. as long as you help me restrain that flame, with the spirit recovery pill, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you recover your godly emperor cultivation.¡± the phantom of the demon god said to the ice emperor with a smile. the ice emperor was a capable helper that he had found for himself. after suffering the loss of the immortal dayang¡¯s nanming ignis painting, the demon god had hidden himself and healed his injuries continuously. after coming out of seclusion, not only did he reach the peak of his cultivation, but he also invited the ice emperor, who was famous in the divine world back then. after failing one after another, the demon god clone was fully prepared to destroy his main body. after receiving the demon god¡¯s avatar¡¯s assurance, the ice emperor smiled. ¡°when i recover my cultivation, the dragon fruit will definitely fall into my hands.¡± the reason why the ice emperor¡¯s cultivation was sealed was because she had barged into the forbidden area of the fire dragon race. he tried to touch their sacred item, but he was discovered by the fire dragon king and was immediately cursed by him. her cultivation had also fallen to the god emperor realm. over the years, the ice emperor had thought of many ways to break this curse. however, none of them had a good outcome. the spirit recovery pill in the hands of the demon god clone was his new hope. as they spoke, the ice emperor and the demon god clone slowly arrived at the place where lin ruomiao had returned to the tian yuan continent. recently, in the divine world, a crack between the barriers of the two worlds would appear from time to time. to the demon gods and the others, it was already something that they were used to.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: Senior’s High Morality, We Can’t Keep Up chapter 295: senior¡¯s high morality, we can¡¯t keep up with him (1) translator: 549690339 great sun sect¡¯s main gate xiao changtian brought chu yiren with him and said slowly to the two great sun sect disciples guarding the door,¡± ¡°please inform daoist great sun that xiao changtian requests an audience.¡± this was not the first time xiao changtian came to great sun sect. the great sun immortal ordered that as long as xiao changtian came to find him, he would bring him in immediately. therefore, when the two great sun sect disciples saw xiao changtian, they immediately smiled at him and said,¡± ¡°please go ahead. the ancestor is already waiting in the hall.¡± as he spoke, a man led xiao changtian and chu yiren towards the great sun divine hall. the other person left quickly to inform the great sun immortal. xiao changtian sighed when he heard the words of the two disciples. the strength of the great sun immortal was indeed terrifying. he was in the main hall, but he knew what was going on outside. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his system wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would have to gather all the animals to activate the path of invincibility. otherwise, he would also be a powerful figure in a sect now. xiao changtian would say these words every time he came to great sun sect. after all, if a transmigrator were to transmigrate into a world of immortal cultivation and not be allowed to cultivate, wouldn¡¯t that be torture? soon, under the lead of the disciple from the great solar sect, xiao changtian and chu yiren arrived at the great solar palace. as soon as he reached the entrance of the hall, the great sun immortal went up to xiao changtian and said with a smile, ¡°i¡¯ve already prepared fruit and tea. please come in.¡± xiao changtian saw that the great sun immortal was so enthusiastic, so he quickly followed him into the hall. after sitting down on a chair in the hall, xiao changtian said to the great sun immortal,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, i came to find you this time mainly because i want to trouble you with something.¡± ¡°this yiren seems to have been haunted by ghosts again recently. i¡¯ll have to trouble you to help see if you can completely eradicate him.¡± when the great sun immortal heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he remembered the phantom of the demon god. but didn¡¯t it die under the attack of the nanming trigram? presumably, senior was playful again and came to experience mortal life here. with this thought in mind, immortal dayang said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. that ghost won¡¯t be able to cause any waves.¡± in front of senior¡¯s strength, even if that ghost didn¡¯t die completely last time and made a comeback, what could it do? xiao changtian heard the casual tone in daoist big sun¡¯s voice, and his worry for chu yiren eased considerably. the great sun immortal was extremely powerful. with him around, those ghosts would not be able to cause any trouble. feeling relieved, xiao changtian smiled. he turned to chu yiren and said,¡± ¡°yiren, hurry up and thank the great sun immortal. the last time you were saved, it was also because of the great sun immortal.¡± when chu yiren heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, she also stood up to express her gratitude to the great sun immortal. after the beast tamer sect was destroyed, perfected da yang sent many people to deliver supplies to them. hence, chu yiren was very grateful to daoist big sun. being thanked by chu yiren, who was stronger than him, daoist big sun hurriedly stood up and responded. chu yiren was senior¡¯s favorite. she might even be senior¡¯s future cultivation partner. being able to build a good relationship with him was something that he could not ask for. as he thought about this, daoist big sun turned to xiao changtian and chu yiren and said,¡± ¡°don¡¯t just sit there. these fruits are all prepared for you.¡± these fruits were the ¡®bribes¡¯ that the great sun immortal had received in secret because of his relationship with xiao changtian. as for these spiritual fruits, not to mention the other members of the great sun sect, even the great sun immortal himself was reluctant to eat them. after arriving at the great sun immortal¡¯s place, xiao changtian felt the dense immortal cultivation atmosphere around him. he had almost no worries about the ghost possession. he picked up a grape on the table and put it in his mouth. not only is this daoist da yang approachable, he doesn¡¯t put on any airs towards mortals like me. he¡¯s simply a model in the cultivation world. seeing xiao changtian eating the fruits he provided, the great sun immortal was also very happy. these days, xiao changtian didn¡¯t contact him much. the great sun immortal was afraid that he would become distant from xiao changtian. today, xiao changtian had brought chu yiren here to tell him about the ghost possession. he must have been thinking about him. senior is so powerful, yet you still remember me. senior has noble character and integrity, and we can¡¯t compare to you. xiao changtian was eating fruits in his mouth. he thought that he should not mistreat the great sun immortal since he treated him so well. as a mortal, he couldn¡¯t help him with his cultivation, but the immortal da yang was a calligraphy lover. xiao changtian took out a painting from his interspatial ring. holding the calligraphy and painting in his hand, he handed it over to the great sun immortal and said, ¡°daoist big sun, this is a painting that i just made recently.¡± the great sun immortal looked at the calligraphy and painting in xiao changtian¡¯s hand and quickly took it over and opened it. a ball of white flames was hidden in the snow mountain. outside the snow mountain, there was a group of cultivators fighting each other. the immortal da yang looked at the calligraphy and painting in his hand. in his mind, a picture of many cultivators fighting to the death for the white flame appeared. ¡°daoist big sun, what do you think?¡± xiao changtian said as he looked at the painting. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the great sun immortal finally broke free from his spiritual world. in his mind, the white flame could not be removed. although it was a flame, it revealed an irresistible coldness. was senior telling him about other cultivation methods of flames? with this thought in mind, the aura on the body of the great sun immortal also rose steadily, and he had already reached the mahayana realm. feeling the change in his realm, the great sun immortal said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°this painting is extremely wondrous. 1 haven¡¯t been able to fully comprehend it.¡± xiao changtian smiled at the great sun immortal¡¯s words and said to the great sun immortal,¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. if you like it, you can keep it and take your time.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the great sun immortal¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. above the tian yuan continent the figures of the demon god¡¯s clone and the ice emperor slowly appeared. the ice emperor felt the thin spiritual energy in the world and said to the demon god¡¯s clone with dissatisfaction, ¡°demon god, the person you want to deal with can¡¯t be on this barren continent, right?¡± the demon god clone naturally knew what the ice emperor was thinking. the primeval essence beside him covered his face, making it impossible to see his expression. ¡°ice emperor, 1 know what you¡¯re thinking, but i still have to remind you not to underestimate this land.¡± ¡°this place is even more dangerous than some forbidden areas.¡± as he spoke, the demon god clone recalled his unpleasant experience here. one time, he was killed by an arrow, and the other time, he was burned to death. the ice emperor¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard the word ¡®forbidden area¡¯. no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°got it. hurry up and get to work.¡± in any case, his mission was only to help the demon god clone deal with the flames. in this place where the spiritual energy was thin, the flames were probably not as terrifying as the demon god¡¯s clone had said. this was good too. he could also save some effort. after obtaining the spirit recovery pill, he could head to the territory of the fire dragon race.. Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Let’s Get Rid of the Ghost Above First (1) chapter 296: let¡¯s get rid of the ghost above first (1) translator: 549690339 above the tian yuan continent after hearing the ice emperor¡¯s words, the demon god¡¯s clone began to activate the true essence in its body and began to chant. using his connection with his main body, the demon god clone quickly discovered chu yiren¡¯s location. a dark green light flashed across his eyes as the demon god clone said to the ice emperor beside him, ¡°follow me.¡± then, he turned into a stream of light and flew towards the great sun sect. soon, the ice emperor and the demon god¡¯s clone appeared in the sky above the great sun sect. the two disciples guarding the door saw the two people in the air and felt the terrifying aura emitted from their bodies. ¡°an expert has descended. quickly report this to the forefather.¡± as a great sun sect disciple said this, a force descended on his body. the great sun sect disciple turned into ashes and dissipated into the air. ¡°ants are all things. don¡¯t ruin my plans.¡± after dealing with the great sun sect disciple, the demon god¡¯s clone spoke slowly. ¡°i say, yao god, aren¡¯t you being too cautious?¡± the ice emperor looked at the monster god beside her and said with some disdain. in his perception, there was no one in the entire great sun sect that he could take seriously. ¡°a place like this can be completely destroyed with just a casual spirit skill. you can¡¯t be telling me that the person you want to kill is here, right?¡± although the weaker the opponent was, the better, if he was too weak, wouldn¡¯t he lose his status? the monster god also heard the mockery in the ice emperor¡¯s words and felt a little uncomfortable. however, he still explained,¡± ¡± 1 can feel that the person who released the flames is here.¡± after he was killed by the great sun immortal, the demon god¡¯s clone had also recorded his aura. while the demon god¡¯s clone was talking to the ice emperor, perfected great sun, who was in the main hall, also sensed the changes outside the great sun sect. following which, bursts of green inner yuan began to rise from chu yiren¡¯s body. seeing chu yiren¡¯s sudden situation, xiao changtian hurriedly walked over to her side. ¡°yiren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± xiao changtian looked at chu yiren in his arms and the green glow on her body. this scene was extremely similar to the situation of being possessed by a ghost back then. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to the great sun immortal beside him,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, do you think yiren has been possessed by a ghost again?¡± daoist big sun looked at chu yiren¡¯s condition and was about to say something when a voice came from outside the hall. ¡°this time, you shall disappear from this world.¡± hearing this voice, xiao changtian and the great sun immortal walked out of the hall. in the air, the ice emperor and the demon god clone stood side by side, staring at the unconscious chu yiren in xiao changtian¡¯s arms. wasn¡¯t this the ghost that attacked chu yiren last time? seeing the doppelganger of the demon god, changtian quickly said to the great sun immortal beside him,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take this ghost away.¡± the great sun immortal nodded at xiao changtian and took out the nanming ignis diagram from his interspatial ring. he opened the nanming primordial fire painting with both hands, and a terrifying flame shot out from the painting. ¡°ice emperor, i¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± the demon god clone looked at the terrifying flames and felt a sense of fear. he retreated and said to the ice emperor, who was beside him. however, as soon as the demon god¡¯s clone finished speaking, he looked to his side and realized that the ice emperor was already standing in front of the great sun immortal. the ice emperor looked a little excited. looking at the interspatial ring in the great sun immortal¡¯s hand, she said slowly,¡± ¡°what is hidden in your ring? i felt an extreme coldness.¡± the great sun immortal looked at the ice emperor in front of him and didn¡¯t pay much attention to his words. he turned the scroll in his hands and aimed it at the ice emperor. then, a burst of flames shot towards him. ¡°damn it!¡± the ice emperor shouted loudly and took out a crystal clear mirror from her bosom. ¡°frost ice mirror!¡± this was his natal spirit weapon. as soon as he took out the mirror, it emitted a bone-chilling coldness. the surrounding space began to snow. bang! the flames hit the ice mirror, and a wave of melting ice and snow immediately appeared. not good! the ice emperor shouted in her heart. then, the ice mirror and the flames cast by the great sun immortal were destroyed. the ice emperor looked at her burnt palm and the great sun immortal with an ugly expression. the materials used to make this ice frost mirror did not come from the divine realm at all. instead, it was made from the xuan crystals he found when he went on an expedition outside the divine realm at his peak. for so many years, no one could break through his defense at all. he did not expect that the flames would be more than he had imagined. in a single exchange, they had destroyed his ice frost mirror. as daoist big sun attacked the ice emperor, xiao changtian watched as the green glow around chu yiren grew stronger and stronger. he pointed at the demon god¡¯s clone in the sky and said to the great sun immortal, ¡°daoist big sun, let¡¯s get rid of the ghost in the sky first.¡± when the great sun immortal heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he nodded his head, although he sensed that the ice emperor was a little dangerous. however, there was no enemy that the nanming ignis diagram could not defeat. the demon god¡¯s clone in the air looked down at chu yiren, his eyes flickering. ¡°we can¡¯t go on like this. the main body is about to awaken.¡± although he said that, the demon god clone had no intention of leaving. this time, he came out of seclusion to completely destroy his main body. with that thought in mind, the demon god clone unleashed all of its inner yuan and charged towards chu yiren. at this moment, the great sun immortal also pointed the scroll in his hand at the demon god¡¯s clone. bang! the demon god clone looked at the sudden burst of flames. what was going on? why didn¡¯t the ice emperor stop him? the situation before him didn¡¯t allow him to think too much. the demon god clone turned around and tried to dodge the attack of the flames. he was still very afraid of the power of this flame. however, the flames released by daoist big sun were still following closely behind the demon god¡¯s clone. the demon god clone dodged the flames in midair, but he was still burned by them. looking at the ice emperor below, the demon god clone could not help but shout angrily,¡± ¡°ice emperor, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± unexpectedly, the ice emperor rolled her eyes at him. the contempt in her eyes was gone. instead, he stood at the side and looked at him. with the power of the flames just now, it would be good enough if he did not die if he went up. he even wanted to block the other party. while the ice emperor was watching, the great sun immortal used the flames of the nanming ignis diagram to catch up to the demon god¡¯s clone. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± the demon god¡¯s clone let out a blood-curdling scream before shouting at the ice emperor below, ¡°ice emperor, you are a man without faith.¡± as he spoke, the demon god clone was also engulfed in flames.. Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: What Kind of Deal Is This? Not Interested chapter 297: what kind of deal is this? not interested translator: 549690339 great sun sect holding the nanming ignis painting, the great sun immortal aimed at the demon god¡¯s clone in the sky. under the corrosion of the flames, the demon god¡¯s clone¡¯s aura became weaker and weaker. it looked at the ice emperor below with a look of unwillingness. slowly, under the corrosion of the flames, the demon god doppelganger and its aura completely dissipated into the air. bang! the demon god doppelganger exploded in mid-air, turning into a sky full of green starlight. following that, the green starlight gathered on chu yiren¡¯s body. xiao changtian watched as the green starlight poured into chu yiren¡¯s body, not knowing what was going on. chu yiren, who was still unconscious in his arms, seemed to be slowly returning to normal after the green starlight entered her. in chu yiren¡¯s mind, her surroundings were pitch-black, as if she was in the middle of the night. slowly, a portrait appeared in front of her. is this me? chu yiren said in disbelief as she watched the scene in the air. in the video, chu yiren was exuding a terrifying aura as she sat quietly on a throne. below the throne were a group of demon beasts, including the explosive flame lion, the ice scale beast, the yellow rat demon clan¡­ without exception, they were all kneeling on the ground, worshipping chu yiren. chu yiren¡¯s gaze never left the screen. gradually, their gazes met. he blinked at her, and then her figure and the entire scene slowly disappeared. he was the god of demons? chu yiren¡¯s mind seemed to have gained some new information. and just as chu yiren was about to digest him, she felt a throbbing pain in her head. in her mental world, chu yiren hugged her head and felt the world around her spin. meanwhile, daoist master dayang, who was standing in front of the great sun divine hall, stared at chu yiren, who was in xiao changtian¡¯s arms. the green glow on chu yiren¡¯s body slowly dissipated as well, and as it did, her aura rose steadily. in daoist big sun¡¯s perception, chu yiren¡¯s current cultivation level was probably comparable to the demon god¡¯s. the people around senior couldn¡¯t be treated with common sense. the great sun immortal sighed in his heart. after cultivating for so many years, this was the first time he had seen such a cultivation speed. as xiao changtian watched chu yiren slowly return to normal, his worries dissipated a little. as expected of a cultivator with profound strength, immortal da yang couldn¡¯t be looked at with the eyes of a mortal. on the other side, the ice emperor had not attacked again after her ice frost mirror was destroyed. he had been silently watching the battle between daoist big sun and the demon god¡¯s clone. after the demon god¡¯s clone was destroyed, perfected great sun turned his attention back to him. ¡°fellow daoist, don¡¯t do it.¡± seeing that daoist big sun was about to attack him, the ice emperor hurriedly waved his hand. the ice emperor had noticed something unusual about the great sun immortal when he had just watched it. the cultivation level of the great sun immortal was negligible to him. he was able to kill the demon god¡¯s clone entirely because of the painting scroll in his hand. moreover, through observation, he found that as an immortal cultivator, daoist master da yang was actually talking politely to a mortal without any breath. even the ice emperor could not understand what was going on. however, none of this was important. what was important was that if he could find the owner of this painting, then there might be a new possibility of breaking the seal on his body. the spirit recovery pill only increased the probability of breaking the seal. however, with a super expert taking action, the effect would be greatly different. when the great sun immortal heard the ice emperor¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. after all, when he was fighting with the demon god¡¯s clone, he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack him. ¡°tell me, what do you want?¡± the great sun immortal looked at the ice emperor with a gloomy expression. he held the nanming ignis portrait and was ready to attack at any time. although this guy was able to withstand the flames of the nanming ignis diagram and was not injured. however, with senior by his side, no matter what tricks he played, he did not have to worry about anything. the ice emperor slowly walked toward the great sun immortal and said to him,¡± ¡°fellow daoist, i have a spirit gathering pill here. how about we make a deal?¡± as she spoke, a jade bottle appeared in the ice emperor¡¯s hand. although she couldn¡¯t see what was inside, the spiritual energy in the surroundings became denser. the ice emperor looked at the great sun immortal with a smile. after taking out the spirit gathering pill, it was obvious that he had enough confidence in himself. after all, cultivators cultivated their entire lives to improve their cultivation, and the spirit gathering pill in his hand was a treasure that could improve their cultivation. when he was a low level deity, he had once relied on the spirit gathering pill to break through several levels. under the effect of the spirit gathering pill, the body¡¯s absorption of the spiritual energy between heaven and earth would greatly increase. when he was only a low level deity, he had already given him such great help, let alone this cultivator in front of him who wasn¡¯t even a low level deity. the great sun immortal looked at the jade bottle in the ice emperor¡¯s hand with a wary expression. as there were too many people who wanted to build a good relationship with him recently, the immortal of great sun also understood a principle. if he was trying to curry favor for no reason, he was either a traitor or a thief. ¡°what deal?¡± the great sun immortal said slowly to the ice emperor while keeping his guard up. although i don¡¯t know what this guy wants to do, i¡¯ll make a plan after 1 figure out his goal. if it really doesn¡¯t work, 1 can only invite senior. ¡°as long as you tell me who gave you the painting, this pill will be yours.¡± ¡°with your current cultivation, i reckon that after you consume it and enter seclusion for a period of time, you will be able to reach the supreme god realm.¡± ¡°after all, as an immortal cultivator, you should know that your own strength is the most important. relying on external items is ultimately not a long-term solution.¡± the cultivation of a supreme god realm expert was probably a realm that this old daoist would find difficult to pursue in his entire life. as he spoke, the ice emperor felt as if everything was within his control. ¡°supreme god realm?¡± the great sun immortal did not understand the strength and cultivation of the divine world at all, so he had some doubts in his heart. then, he asked, ¡°how is he compared to that guy just now?¡± hearing that the great sun immortal didn¡¯t even know about the supreme god realm, the ice emperor¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of disdain. this person from the lower realm did not even know about the supreme god realm. he did not know how much luck he had exhausted to obtain that painting scroll. with this thought in mind, ice emperor said to the great sun immortal,¡± ¡°there¡¯s still some distance between you and that fellow just now. however, you shouldn¡¯t be too greedy. a supreme god realm expert is also a well-known expert in the divine realm.¡± ¡°with the picture scroll in your hand, if you want, i can bring you to the divine realm. at that time, you can also become the ruler of a region.¡± in order to get the great sun immortal to reveal the owner of the painting, the ice emperor started to make things difficult for him. after hearing the ice emperor¡¯s words, the great sun immortal also looked at him with disdain. ¡°what kind of deal is this? i¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°if you want to fight, then fight. my great sun sect has never been afraid of anyone.¡± after a round of communication, daoist da yang finally understood. this blue-haired guy wanted to visit xiao changtian and even wanted to tempt him with a pill. he had just witnessed chu yiren¡¯s cultivation progress by leaps and bounds. no matter how fast this medicinal pill improved, would it be able to help him improve faster? fighting here today might disturb senior¡¯s cultivation of the mortal world. it wasn¡¯t easy for senior to come here.. if this continued, what would he do if he angered senior? Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Mortals Living in the World of Cultivators chapter 298: mortals living in the world of cultivators are filled with danger (1) translator: 549690339 in front of the great sun god palace the ice emperor was stunned when he heard that the great sun immortal had rejected his offer. what? what did the old daoist say? he wasn¡¯t interested? the ice emperor opened the jade bottle in his hand and a crystal clear pill appeared in his hand. as soon as the pill was taken out, a rich pill fragrance wafted into the noses of the great sun sect disciples. ¡°a treasure!¡± the great sun sect disciple looked at the pill in the ice emperor¡¯s hand with pity in his eyes. ¡°what, you don¡¯t want to consider it?¡± the ice emperor picked up the spirit gathering pill in her hand and said to the great sun immortal. if this old daoist didn¡¯t agree, when could he break the seal on his body? at this moment, xiao changtian also came out of the great sun divine palace. just as chu yiren was slowly recovering, xiao changtian brought her to the main hall to rest. at this moment, xiao changtian came out to see how daoist big sun was doing. xiao changtian walked over and said to the great sun immortal,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, how is it?¡± this blue-haired man had just arrived with the ghost. xiao changtian didn¡¯t have a good impression of him. looking at the spirit gathering pill in the ice emperor¡¯s hand, wasn¡¯t it a candy? what was wrong with this guy? he was already an adult, and he was also an immortal cultivator. could it be that he still liked to eat sweets? when the ice emperor saw xiao changtian, she had a new idea. in his eyes, xiao changtian was just a mortal without any aura, but the great sun immortal was talking to him as an equal. perhaps he could start with this mortal, and this old daoist would be willing to tell him the information about the owner of the painting. after calculating in his heart, the heaven suppressing ice emperor condensed and charged at xiao changtian. as long as he could capture this mortal, given the relationship between him and the old daoist, he believed that he would not reveal the information about the owner of the painting. with the ice emperor¡¯s strength, it was only a matter of time before he condensed his zhen yuan. he gathered all his zhen yuan and appeared in front of xiao changtian in a flash. ¡°wow!¡± xiao changtian said instinctively, and then he threw a punch at the ice emperor. bang! facing xiao changtian¡¯s punch, ice emperor felt an invincible force rushing towards him. hmm, wasn¡¯t this a mortal? what was going on? xiao changtian¡¯s fists landed on the ice emperor¡¯s face. then, the ice emperor flew out like a kite with a broken string. when the great sun immortal saw xiao changtian¡¯s attack, his eyes were filled with excitement. every time he saw xiao changtian fight, he felt that he could comprehend a lot. as expected of a senior. with a casual punch, he knocked this guy to the ground. ¡°cough! cough! cough!¡± the ice emperor¡¯s figure was lying on the ground. she held her chest and felt the injuries in her body. after taking a punch from xiao changtian, the ice emperor¡¯s internal organs were in a mess. the current him basically did not have any combat ability. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect there to be such an expert here.¡± the ice emperor wiped the blood from his mouth. ever since he became famous, blood would only appear on others. he had been bleeding and injured, and it was unknown how long ago it had been. a powerhouse? xiao changtian looked at the ice emperor who had been knocked down by his fist and stared at his fist in disbelief. could it be that he could defeat an immortal cultivator with a single punch? xiao changtian looked at his fist with joy, but he quickly denied it. no, he was clearly a mortal. how could he defeat an immortal cultivator? he had already tested this countless times. he did not have any aptitude for cultivation at all. there must be a problem somewhere. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian looked at daoist big sun beside him and understood. this guy had come with the ghost just now, but immortal da yang did not take him in. what did this mean? this person must have been possessed by a ghost just like yiren, which was why he could fight with the immortal big sun just now. the blue-haired man recovered after the ghost was destroyed by the big sun. however, this blue-haired guy was a mortal. after he recovered, with his martial arts strength, he naturally defeated him with one punch. as xiao changtian thought about this, he felt that his thoughts made more sense. in order to confirm his thoughts, xiao changtian said to the great sun immortal,¡± ¡°daoist big sun, leave this guy to me.¡± upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, daoist great sun immediately nodded. the great sun immortal didn¡¯t know how to deal with the ice emperor. at this moment, xiao changtian wanted to deal with him personally. it was as if he had found his backbone. ¡°yes, yes. if there¡¯s anything that needs my help, 1¡¯11 do my best to help.¡± xiao changtian was delighted when he heard the words of the great sun immortal. as expected, this blue-haired man was a mortal. otherwise, with the quality of an excellent immortal cultivator, why would the great sun immortal let a mortal like him deal with an immortal cultivator? wasn¡¯t this asking him to send his head away? he was sure that this guy was also a mortal. as an immortal cultivator, it was not easy to deal with him. the great sun immortal had helped him so much, so he was willing to help with such a small matter. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian walked towards the ice emperor. the ice emperor looked at xiao changtian, who was slowly walking towards her, and a trace of fear appeared in her eyes. through the fight just now, he knew that xiao changtian was definitely not an enemy he could deal with. just as he was about to gather his zhen yuan to make a final resistance, xiao changtian put his hand on his shoulder. suddenly, the ice emperor felt the true essence in his body completely dissipate. no matter how he urged it, the true essence in his body seemed to be sucked dry. what kind of immortal technique was this? the ice emperor looked at xiao changtian¡¯s smile, her eyes filled with uncontrollable fear. after being famous for so many years, this was the first time he had encountered such a situation. he felt like he was a mortal. xiao changtian looked at the ice emperor¡¯s terrified eyes and sighed in his heart. this mortal living in the cultivation world was filled with danger. if he was not careful, he would be possessed by a ghost. if he hadn¡¯t gotten to know such a good cultivator like the great sun immortal, he might have been possessed by a ghost one day just like him. looking at his terrified eyes, it was obvious that he had yet to recover from the fear of being possessed by a ghost. after he brought it back, he had to help him recover. thinking of this, xiao changtian held the ice emperor in his hand, turned around and said to the great sun immortal, ¡°daoist big sun, i¡¯ll leave yiren here with you for now. help me take care of her.¡± before leaving the great sun divine hall, xiao changtian had used the medical skills he had obtained from the system to investigate chu yiren. there was nothing wrong with his body. instead, he was full of strength. he should be fine after a nap. however, he remembered that what he learned was the medical skills of mortals. just in case, it was better to stay with the immortal da yang to take care of him. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the great sun immortal behind him nodded his head. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take care of chu yiren¡¯s situation.¡± xiao changtian smiled when he received daoist dayang¡¯s reply. this trip had finally resolved the issue of chu yiren being possessed by a ghost.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: This Place Is Simply Another Forbidden Area chapter 299: this place is simply another forbidden area (1) translator: 549690339 dayang town xiao changtian brought the ice emperor and slowly walked towards his courtyard. along the way, they met many familiar faces. divine king red cloud and the others also greeted xiao changtian. ¡°i wonder who this guy is to actually follow senior.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. the aura he exuded seemed to be a little more powerful than ours.¡± ¡°that¡¯s indeed the case. however, there¡¯s no such person in the divine realm.¡± after greeting xiao changtian, divine king red cloud and the others gathered together and started whispering. the black sky divine king suddenly thought of something. he clapped his hands and said to the others,¡± ¡°i think i¡¯ve seen this person in the ancient records of my sect.¡± ¡°it seems to be the ice emperor, one of the ten great generals under the lord of the divine court, whose name shook the divine world a long time ago.¡± ¡°ice emperor!¡± upon hearing god king blackheaven¡¯s words, the others had a pensive look on their faces as they started whispering. on the other side, the ice emperor was pulled by xiao changtian and soon arrived at the gate of the courtyard. along the way, the ice emperor had also thought of breaking free from xiao changtian¡¯s restraint and escaping. however, as long as xiao changtian held his arm or put his hand on his body, he couldn¡¯t gather his zhen yuan. in this way, he was no different from a mortal. moreover, the more ice emperor looked, the more shocked she became. there were actually more than ten god emperor realm experts gathered in this small town. what a terrifying power. in his era, it could also cause a wave in the divine world. when they arrived at the gate of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, the ice emperor finally understood what the demon god¡¯s clone had said to him. don¡¯t underestimate this place. it¡¯s even more dangerous than some of the forbidden areas in the divine world. indeed, although he was at the peak of the god emperor realm, it was dangerous to come to dayang town. this place was simply another forbidden area. when xiao changtian arrived at the courtyard, alpha, who was at the gate, quickly ran out. seeing xiao changtian, she quickly ran to xiao changtian¡¯s feet and rubbed her head against his feet. seeing alpha¡¯s behavior, xiao changtian also rubbed alpha¡¯s head with his hands dotingly. this was the heaven swallowing dog? the ice emperor looked at alpha, who was beside xiao changtian, and a huge phantom of a divine dog appeared in her mind. beneath the feet of the divine dog were the vast stars in the sky! with the vast stars as chess pieces and the boundless galaxy as a chessboard, it opened its bloody mouth as if it wanted to swallow the sky and the moon! from the looks of it, this heaven swallowing dog was his pet? the ice emperor felt that he had underestimated xiao changtian. originally, the ice emperor only thought that xiao changtian was an old monster who had reached the level of emperor god. coupled with some special cultivation techniques, he restrained himself tightly. although he was afraid, he could still think of escaping after thinking it through. however, after seeing the heaven swallowing dog, the ice emperor was in complete despair. the heaven swallowing dog was a mythical beast that only existed in legends. why would it appear here? the ice emperor didn¡¯t doubt that the moment he thought of escaping, the heaven swallowing dog would eat him up. soon, xiao changtian brought ice emperor and alpha into the courtyard. at this moment, mu jiuhuang was washing the steamed vegetables and sea bass. when she saw xiao changtian, she said to him,¡± ¡°master, you¡¯re back.¡± xiao changtian responded to mu jiuhuang¡¯s greeting with a smile. mu jiuhuang looked at the ice emperor behind xiao changtian and felt the cold aura from him. although she was powerful, mu jiuhuang was not too worried. no matter how strong this person was, could he be stronger than his master? after living in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard for some time, mu jiuhuang had already thought that xiao changtian was an omnipotent existence. the ice emperor¡¯s emotions were indescribable. what did he see in the courtyard? a phoenix with an endless fire domain around its body¡­ a giant golden dragon whose body could suppress the heavens¡­ an ant that walked out of the chaos¡­ a monkey phantom that was emitting golden light¡­ a black tortoise that was as tall as the sky, intimidating the nine heavens, and surrounded by endless seawater¡­ what was going on with these ancient divine beasts? why were they gathered in such a small courtyard? one had to know that even in ancient times, it was difficult to see one of these divine beasts appear. now that all of them had appeared, how could the ice emperor not be shocked? the ice emperor looked at xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard again, looking at the walls and floor. ¡°the walls of this courtyard are all divine artifacts, divine artifacts.¡± the ice emperor was lost in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, muttering. xiao changtian, who was in front of him, heard the ice emperor whispering to each other. it seemed that the aftereffects of being possessed by a ghost were really serious. fortunately, the immortal of great sun had already eradicated them. it was better to let this guy rest here for a few days. when the time came, he would see if he could find his family and send him back. if it really didn¡¯t work out, looking at his body, it wasn¡¯t impossible to find him a job in the small town. just as xiao changtian was deep in thought, di tian also walked out of his room. seeing the ice emperor beside xiao changtian, he couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°ice emperor?¡± when the ice emperor heard di tian¡¯s voice, he felt that it was somewhat familiar. he turned his head and when he saw the lord of the divine court before him, he couldn¡¯t help but to say, ¡°master?¡± xiao changtian was just preparing to find a room for the ice emperor to stay in. but after taking a few steps, he heard the voices of the ice emperor and di tian. he turned and spoke to di tian, ¡°di tian, do you guys know each other?¡± di tian and the ice emperor stared at each other, excitement in their eyes. at this moment, they heard xiao changtian¡¯s voice. di tian also hurriedly walked to xiao changtian. he then spoke, ¡°yes, senior. this is one of my servants.¡± ¡°servant? it turns out to be your servant. this is the best. he has been possessed by a ghost recently, but it has been resolved. you should take care of him.¡± originally, xiao changtian was worried that something would happen if this guy didn¡¯t go and take care of him. he didn¡¯t expect that he would be acquainted with di tian. now, the problem was perfectly resolved. possession? when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also started. he then understood that xiao changtian was playing around with him. he then spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°alright.¡± after handing the ice emperor over to di tian, xiao changtian felt a wave of relief in his heart. he returned to his rocking chair in the backyard and began to ponder about life. after xiao changtian left, the ice emperor stared at di tian with excitement in her eyes. she knelt down before di tian. ¡°master, i¡¯ve finally found you.¡± ¡°get up quickly. don¡¯t be like this. senior will be unhappy if you do this.¡± when di tian saw the ice emperor bowing to him, he also stopped him. doing this in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard would be troublesome if he was disturbed. ¡°come with me, let¡¯s talk slowly. i haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± after speaking, di tian also walked into his room. although the ice emperor didn¡¯t know why di tian would instruct her in such a manner, she still followed behind di tian.. Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: This Was The Most Common Injury In My Past Life (1) chapter 300: this was the most common injury in my past life (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, di tian¡¯s room. di tian stood in the room, staring at the ice emperor before him. he then spoke with concern, ¡°ice emperor, are you the only one here? where are the others?¡± di tian had already informed the ice emperor and his old subordinates about his reincarnation. however, di tian still didn¡¯t know what had happened to his old subordinates. and when he reincarnated successfully, he would not be able to find them even if he wanted to. ¡°i don¡¯t know. when i woke up, i found myself alone.¡± ¡°originally, 1 wanted to go to the fire dragon king¡¯s territory and obtain their sacred dragon fruit. then, i would help my lord recover his strength.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that the fire dragon king would seal it.¡± as he spoke, the ice emperor rolled up his sleeves and a fire rune was imprinted on his arm. ¡°i came here to think of a way to help break the seal. 1 didn¡¯t expect to meet my lord.¡± when the ice emperor said this, her voice was filled with excitement. ¡°sealed?¡± when di tian heard that the ice emperor had been sealed, he felt a rush of anxiety in his heart as he stared at the fire runes in her hands. ¡°this is the fire dragon king¡¯s natal rune. if 1 was at my peak, i could still resolve it.¡± ¡°however, with senior here, with senior¡¯s ability, it should be very easy for senior to help you resolve this seal.¡± as he spoke, di tian was also pacing back and forth in his room. it was impossible to say that he did not care about his subordinates. ¡°senior?¡± when the ice emperor heard di tian¡¯s words, he also felt some doubts in his heart. ever since he entered the courtyard, he had never felt that he understood anything. ¡°yes, yes. listen to me.¡± very swiftly, di tian told the ice emperor everything he knew about xiao changtian. ¡°master, you mean this senior who has lived for many years and has reached the peak of his strength?¡± ¡°is he here to train his heart and play with the world?¡± as she said that, the ice emperor recalled the time in the great sun immortal palace. daoist big sun was polite to xiao changtian, and xiao changtian¡¯s appearance was also very polite. he was dressed in a green robe and looked elegant. there was even a trace of delicate and pretty aura between his eyebrows. he clearly looked like a master. ¡°no wonder that old daoist spoke to him politely. it turns out that my eyes were blind.¡± the ice emperor sighed. di tian saw this and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°why? do you have any conflict with senior?¡± after hearing di tian¡¯s words, the ice emperor didn¡¯t hide anything and told di tian about the matter between him and the demon god clone. di tian looked at the ice emperor with anger in his eyes. he said to the ice emperor,¡± ¡°ice emperor, are you stupid? how could you attack senior?¡± ¡°fortunately, senior didn¡¯t kill you on the spot. it seems that senior brought you back to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf.¡± although di tian thought this way in his heart, he still pulled the ice emperor along. ¡°come, follow us to senior¡¯s place to apologize.¡± as he spoke, he didn¡¯t care if the ice emperor agreed or not. di tian pulled the ice emperor and walked towards the backyard. at this moment, xiao changtian was pacing back and forth in the backyard. he looked at the black tortoise and the goldfish in the pond and sprinkled the rice in his hand. after feeding them, xiao changtian saw di tian bringing the ice emperor over to look for him. di tian brought the ice emperor to xiao changtian. he slowly spoke to xiao changtian, [senior],[ice],[ice],[ice],[ice] the servant at home offended senior previously, please forgive me.¡± after knowing xiao changtian¡¯s identity, the ice emperor said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, i was blind before and offended you. please forgive me.¡± hearing their words, xiao changtian understood why they were here. this di tian¡¯s character was truly outstanding. he had been working diligently in his courtyard for the past few days. he had also contributed to the renovation of his courtyard. his servant had offended him at the great sun divine hall. that was because he was possessed by a ghost. moreover, he was the one who sent the other party flying back then. now, he was here to apologize to him. xiao changtian also spoke to di tian and the ice emperor. ¡°it¡¯s fine. di tian, just take good care of him.¡± when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also confirmed his own thoughts. this senior didn¡¯t kill the ice emperor on the spot because he had predicted the relationship between them and spared his life. there was no way to repay senior¡¯s great kindness to him. as he thought of this in his heart, di tian¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude as he stared at xiao changtian. when the ice emperor heard that xiao changtian didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter, he quickly apologized to him. hearing their words, xiao changtian waved his hand at them and said,¡± ¡°is there anything else? if not, he should rest more.¡± di tian¡¯s servant had just recovered from being possessed by a ghost. it was best for him to rest well. upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian¡¯s heart trembled. he pulled the ice emperor and spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, this servant has suffered some injuries recently. 1 need to trouble you to take a look.¡± wounds? could it be that he had punched it out earlier? hearing di tian¡¯s words, xiao changtian also recalled how he had sent the ice emperor flying with a single punch after the incident at the great sun divine hall. although this guy looked fine after the incident, he was still a mortal after all. it was normal for him to have some injuries after receiving a punch from his martial arts master. while he was thinking about this, he saw the flame rune on ice emperor¡¯s arm. in his previous life, this little red dot should be the most common kind of injury. it was an injury caused by accidentally falling and scratching. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to the ice emperor,¡± ¡°the injury you mentioned is on your arm, right?¡± xiao changtian pointed at the ice emperor¡¯s arm. senior was indeed a god. he knew his purpose of coming here like the back of his hand. he even knew that the ice emperor was sealed. upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian and the ice emperor nodded their heads. after that, the ice emperor showed xiao changtian the flaming runes on her arm. looking at the runes on the ice emperor¡¯s body, xiao changtian walked into his room and took out a bottle of ointment. this was something that he had concocted with the medical skills given to him by the basic system after coming here. it could cure all diseases. xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction as he applied the ointment on the ice emperor¡¯s arm. ¡°senior, this is¡­¡± the ice emperor looked at xiao changtian¡¯s actions and was a little confused. according to his understanding, shouldn¡¯t breaking the seal be to mobilize one¡¯s own vital essence to break the seal? why was this senior smearing something on his hands? while the ice emperor was puzzled, the fire runes on her arm slowly melted.. Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Black chapter 301: black-robed deity emperor, die!_i translator: 549690339 this ointment directly solved the seal that troubled him? the ice emperor looked at the flame runes on her arm slowly dissipating, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. xiao changtian¡¯s method was beyond his understanding. xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard the fire runes on the ice emperor¡¯s arm slowly dissipated. at the same time, the sealed power in the ice emperor¡¯s body slowly recovered. for a moment, the ice emperor¡¯s body was filled with power, and her aura was rising. soon, the ice emperor¡¯s cultivation recovered from the peak of the god emperor realm to the god emperor realm. upon sensing the change in the ice emperor¡¯s aura, di tian also knew that the ice emperor who once commanded the entire divine realm had returned. sensing the changes in her body, the ice emperor¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. her cultivation had returned. then, the ice emperor said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°thank you, senior!¡± senior¡¯s method of breaking the seal had never been heard of before. he had offended him previously and even gave him a chance. he had to repay senior in the future. seeing the ice emperor¡¯s excited expression, xiao changtian waved his hand and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s a small matter. if there¡¯s nothing else, you should rest more.¡± a small matter? ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that breaking the seal would be a trivial matter for senior. senior¡¯s cultivation is probably far beyond my imagination. the ice emperor had no idea about xiao changtian¡¯s cultivation. after a short exchange, di tian brought the ice emperor back to their room. divine world, within a cave. an old man in black sat in the cave. no expression could be seen on his face. ¡°xuan yu¡¯s aura has completely dissipated. the strength of the former subordinates of the lord of the divine court cannot be underestimated.¡± as he spoke, the black-robed emperor slowly stood up from the ground. ¡°however, xuan yu¡¯s death can be considered worthy. now that i¡¯m out of seclusion, after i obtain the fate of the lord of the divine court, i¡¯ll pass down your achievements.¡± the black-robed deity emperor said slowly as he walked out of the cave. ¡°that adulterous couple from before didn¡¯t die. their lives are quite long. that¡¯s good. this time, i should go look for them.¡± outside the cave, a ray of sunlight shone on the face of the black-robed emperor god. he seemed to be enjoying himself. then, the black-robed emperor god disappeared from where he was and appeared in midair. with a swoosh, he flew towards xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°according to the direction where xuan yu¡¯s aura disappeared, it should be in a lower realm.¡± just like divine king xuan yu, the black-robed divine emperor also believed that the lower realm was the best place to hide for the reincarnated lord of the divine court. he floated to the crack in the barrier between the two worlds and looked at it. ¡°as expected.¡± the black-clothed deity emperor said. then, without any hesitation, he flew down. the black-robed god emperor directly appeared in the sky above the tian yuan continent and looked at the world. he released his spiritual sense and soon found the location where divine king xuan yu¡¯s aura had dissipated. then, the black-robed deity emperor appeared outside the great sun town. ¡°this is the place.¡± this was the place where god king red cloud and the others had beaten up god king mystic jade. the black-robed god emperor looked at this land. looking at dayang town in front of him, his eyes flickered as he walked in. arriving at the main street of dayang town, the black-robed deity emperor looked at the mortals on the street with disgust. ¡°mortals are still so weak.¡± as he said that, the black-robed deity emperor wanted to gather his vital essence to eliminate these mortals. then, when he saw the few great sun sect disciples in front of him, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°even cultivators are so weak.¡± the genuine vitality on his body slowly dissipated, and the black-robed deity emperor exhaled. although he was disgusted by the mortals in front of him, he still controlled his killing intent when he thought that he might alert the enemy if he attacked. as he continued walking, he found xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. looking at the wall above xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, it was obvious that it had just been renovated. ¡°looks like this guy is from a wealthy family here. let¡¯s use him to search his soul.¡± as he thought about this, the black-robed emperor looked at xiao changtian who was sitting on a rocking chair in the backyard. the true essence in his hand gathered, and his palm immediately emitted a suction force. ¡°come here.¡± the black-robed deity emperor said. then, he felt a wave of surprise. what was going on? the black-robed deity emperor looked at his palm. the zhen yuan on his palm didn¡¯t dissipate, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect on xiao changtian. xiao changtian was still sitting on the rocking chair in the courtyard, as if he was not affected at all. although he was surprised, he was ready to try again. at this moment, a huge pressure descended on his body. then, the black-clothed deity emperor found himself brought into a spiritual world. in the spiritual world, a huge black tortoise was as tall as the sky, surrounded by endless seawater. a pair of eyes was staring at him. under his gaze, the black-robed deity emperor found that his body could not move at all. ¡°this is black tortoise?¡± the black-clothed deity emperor said in disbelief, thinking that he was in a dream. however, after activating the true essence in his body and realizing that he still could not move, he confirmed that the black tortoise in front of him was real. what was going on? wasn¡¯t he attacking a mortal? why was he targeted by the black tortoise? no one answered the question in the emperor¡¯s mind. the black tortoise stared at him and said slowly. ¡°how dare you disturb master? die!¡± what was that? master? the black-clothed deity emperor was a little stunned when he heard black tortoise¡¯s words. how could a divine beast like the black tortoise have a master? however, no one gave it the chance to think. at the same time as black tortoise¡¯s voice fell, the black-robed god emperor also saw a green light in his eyes that swept over with a sky full of pressure! ¡°ahhhhh!¡± the black-robed deity emperor let out a blood-curdling scream. then, his body and soul disappeared from the spiritual world under the attack of the green light. at the same time that the black tortoise disappeared from the spiritual world, outside xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, the figure of the black-robed emperor god also slowly disappeared. at the same time, his eyes were filled with unwillingness. ¡°the lord of the divine court, it must be the lord of the divine court.¡± as the black-robed emperor god disappeared, his voice slowly echoed in the courtyard. ¡°even if you kill me, i won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°very soon, there will be other cultivators coming to find you.¡± as the black-robed god emperor spoke crazily, his figure slowly disappeared from the world. at the same time, black tortoise, who was in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, slowly exhaled. ¡°i haven¡¯t made a move for a while, but i didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who would attack master..¡± Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Undercurrent (1) chapter 302: undercurrent (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, in a dark cave. at the same time when the emperor was killed by the black tortoise in the courtyard, the cave where the emperor was in seclusion also emitted a ray of light. the light soared into the sky and quickly dispersed into several different fine rays of light in the air. then, with a whoosh, they flew in different directions. very quickly, a thin ray of light flew into the main hall of each first-rate force in the immortal continent. heaven demon sect the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master sat in the hall. at this moment, he was having a meeting with a group of heaven demon sect elders below. ¡°elders, the development of the sect¡­¡± as he spoke, the heaven demon sect¡¯s expression suddenly changed. then, true essence gathered on his body and he grabbed in the direction of the hall. ¡°who is it? how dare you trespass into my heaven demon sect¡¯s territory?¡± just now, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master sensed a different aura enter their heaven demon sect. not long after, the thin light released by the black-robed god emperor was caught by the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. the true essence on his body gathered, and the fine light in his hand was completely refined by the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court? what is that black-robed fellow up to?¡± the sect master of the heaven demon sect muttered. he did not think that the black-robed god emperor would be kind enough to tell him about the reincarnation of the master of the divine court. ¡°sect master, what happened?¡± a heaven demon sect elder did not understand what was going on. he looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master who was deep in thought and could not help but ask. just now, he had thought that there was an invasion from the outside world. upon hearing this elder, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master smiled. then, he said to the people from the heaven demon sect, ¡°elders, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± at the same time that the heaven demon sect received the news of the black-robed god emperor, the other factions in the divine world also received the news that the black-robed god emperor had spread. for a time, the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court became the hottest topic in the divine world. there were many rumors and rumors flying all over the place. at the same time, in an inn in the divine world, li wushuang, naian yan, and chu yuan shan sat in the room. ¡°what should we do? someone seems to have spread the information about the lord of the divine court?¡± when chu yuanshan, who was sitting on the chair, spoke, his tone revealed a trace of seriousness. in the divine world, on the surface, their strength was the strongest in the divine world, with god king cultivation. however, they knew that those old monsters in seclusion would definitely come out to participate in the news of the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court. with their strength, they could only be considered as middle-level in their eyes. ¡°i think we should scout for the next few days. don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°i know the source of the news. it seems to be from the cave where the black-robed immortal emperor is in seclusion.¡± li wushuang was also confused about the black-robed emperor¡¯s purpose. she had also gotten the information about the lord of the divine court from him. he wondered what his motive was for releasing it now. after listening to li wushuang¡¯s words, naian yan nodded. ¡°i think brother wushuang is right. we should wait and see.¡± as he spoke, naian yan started to have a plan in her heart. after failing to obtain the lord of the divine court¡¯s fate, naian yan had gradually lost her patience with li wushuang and chu yuanshan. if he could meet a handsome and powerful cultivator this time, he would be able to kill li wushuang and the other two after taking him down with his looks. at that time, no one would know about his past, and he would be able to find an even more powerful backer. after naian yan had no objections, chu yuan shan did not say anything. in the trio, most of the decisions were made by li wushuang and naian yan. ¡°then let¡¯s go to the cave where the black-robed deity emperor is in seclusion.¡± after the three of them made up their minds, they quickly flew toward the location where the black-robed deity emperor was in seclusion. at this moment, the cave where the black-robed deity emperor was in seclusion had been searched by countless cultivators. those who were weak wanted to search for treasures inside. after all, it was the cave abode of a god emperor realm expert. if they obtained something, their cultivation would definitely soar. the powerful ones wanted to obtain more information about the lord of the divine court in preparation for capturing him. ¡°hey, have you been in there? have you seen the face of the black-clothed immortal emperor?¡± a person with a slightly weaker cultivation base outside the cave said to the surrounding people. before entering the cave, it was better for him to find out more. ¡°no, how can we see the true appearance of the divine emperor with our cultivation?¡± ¡°i¡¯m just here to watch the show and get some information. you¡¯ll understand later.¡± a cultivator in daoist robes looked at the original cultivator and slowly said. ¡°look, that seems to be the sect master of the heaven demon sect.¡± ¡°what? the sect master of the heaven demon sect? didn¡¯t he say that he was already in seclusion? why is he here?¡± as the group of cultivators spoke, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master stood in the air as well. he was the first expert to arrive. the sect master of the heaven demon sect looked at the black-robed god emperor¡¯s seclusion cave in front of him with a cold expression. no one knew what he was thinking. ¡°rise!¡± the sect master of the heaven demon sect said. then, the entire cave of the black-robed god emperor started to shake. the cultivators below felt the ground tremble. then, a kerosene lamp broke through the air from the immortal¡¯s cave. ¡°the soul breath lamp has been extinguished. it seems that the old man in black has met with an accident.¡± ¡°it looks like he used this treasure to send out the information.¡± looking at the soul breath lamp in his hand, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master instantly understood. ¡°the black-robed old man is really scheming. looking at his plan, he should be killed after he fails to deal with the lord of the divine court. then, he will use the soul breath lamp to release the news.¡± ¡°so that we can avenge him.¡± when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master was inspecting the soul breath lamp, a palm suddenly appeared behind him and was about to take the soul breath lamp in his hand. ¡°sky demon, how can you keep good things by yourself? you have to share more.¡± a hearty voice resounded in the air. following that, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master snorted coldly and turned around to respond with a palm. bang! their palms collided, and a wave of poland rippled in the air. then, a monk dressed in buddhist clothes appeared in front of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°sky demon, i haven¡¯t seen you for a few years. your strength has increased again.¡± as he spoke, the monk also looked at his palm. in the confrontation just now, he realized that he was actually at a disadvantage. ¡°baldy, it¡¯s not that the otherworldly demon has improved, but that you haven¡¯t improved at all. hahaha!¡± another voice sounded in the air. then, a woman with red hair appeared in the air. ¡°mei wu, are you courting death?¡± the monk shouted at the red-haired woman, his voice filled with embarrassment and anger. ¡°aiyoyo, did 1 say something wrong?¡± mei wu looked at the monk and winked at him as she spoke sweetly. ¡°alright, you guys aren¡¯t here to talk, right?¡± the sect leader of the heaven demon sect looked at the two people in front of him and said slowly.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: The Fifth Set Off chapter 303: the fifth set off translator: 549690339 divine realm, above the cave of the black-robed deity emperor. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, mei wu, and shang shang ling stood in midair. ¡°baldy, mei wu, you must have come here for the information about the reincarnation of the lord of the divine court, right?¡± ¡°unfortunately, very unfortunately, the black shirt should have already perished.¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master held the soul breath lamp in his hand and said to mei wu and baldy. ¡°this guy¡¯s plan is pretty good.¡± mei wu looked at the soul breath lamp in the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s hand and said slowly. he understood the black-robed deity emperor¡¯s purpose. he wanted them to avenge his failure. this was also the reason why baldy and she didn¡¯t continue fighting for the soul breath lamp. if the black-robed deity emperor was still alive, they could use the power of the soul breath lamp to find his location. however, the black-robed fellow was dead, so the soul breath lamp would not be of much use to them. hearing their words, the bald man shrugged his shoulders as if it had nothing to do with him. seeing that the two of them did not say anything, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master continued, ¡°why don¡¯t we go and find the master of the divine court together? after we capture him, we can share our luck.¡± hearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s words, mei wu and baldy¡¯s heads spun rapidly as they thought about something. ¡°there¡¯s no problem with working together, but there must be a leader, and this leader must be someone powerful.¡± after thinking for a while, baldy smiled. rolling true essence gathered on his body and attacked the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°baldy, you really don¡¯t want to give up.¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at the baldy who was attacking him, and his expression did not change at all. then, a powerful aura shot up from his body and sent baldy flying. ¡°godly emperor, how is it possible?¡± baldy was sent flying by the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. he looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master in front of him and saw that the black true essence on his body was constantly raging. there was a possibility that they would attack him at any time. then, baldy said to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, ¡°brother tianmo is so powerful, so of course you will be the leader.¡± he was only at the god emperor realm. facing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, who had already advanced to the god emperor realm at some point in time, he did not think that he had any chance of winning. when mei wu saw that baldy was the first to admit defeat, she smiled and said to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, ¡°big brother sky demon is so powerful, so naturally you will be the leader.¡± one of the reasons why the two of them agreed to cooperate was that black shirt¡¯s strength was similar to theirs, but he still died. if they worked together, they could take care of each other in times of crisis. the heavenly demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s strength was beyond their expectations. however, this was an additional guarantee for their safety. it was just that they might not be able to take the initiative when it came to the division of the battle results. however, none of this was important. as long as they captured the lord of the divine court, they had their own ways to obtain his luck. as long as they obtained the fate of the lord of the divine court, they could also advance to the godly emperor realm. at that time, he would not have to be too afraid of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. in this way, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the other two could be considered to have reached an agreement. then, mei wu transmitted her voice to the cultivators below. ¡°fellow daoists below, if you want to obtain a great opportunity, stay and join us.¡± mei wu¡¯s voice contained a kind of magic power. after the cultivators below heard it, they could not help but say something. ¡± join us!¡± soon, under the control of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the other two, any cultivator in the divine world who had any thoughts about the reincarnation of the divine court¡¯s master joined the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the other two. xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard the ice emperor looked at the sky. after his cultivation recovered to the godly emperor realm, his perception had also become much stronger. he looked up at the sky with a deep gaze and slowly said, ¡°divine realm, i wonder what happened again.¡± although he did not know what had happened, he could sense that many old fellows in the divine realm who had hidden themselves from the world had moved out one after another. at this moment, di wu zheng had just returned from the market and happened to see the ice emperor in the courtyard. recently, diwu zhengke was a little troubled. there was no news of the dragon fruit that xiao changtian asked him to find. it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t asked. on the contrary, he had basically asked everyone he could ask for help. every time he showed the portrait of the dragon fruit to others, they would shake their heads and apologize to themselves. this was the first time the ice emperor had seen di wu zheng. before this, he only knew that he was xiao changtian¡¯s disciple. however, this was the first time he had seen him in person. he looked a little disappointed when he saw diwu zheng. the ice emperor also had some doubts in her heart. she walked over and said to diwu zheng, ¡°little brother, did you encounter any difficulties?¡± diwu was looking at the ice emperor. he had learned some information about the ice emperor from mu jiuhuang, so he said to him,¡± ¡°master asked me to find an ingredient, but 1 don¡¯t have any news yet. the other senior and junior brothers have already handed it in.¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯ll become the most useless disciple of master if this continues?¡± as he spoke, diwu zheng¡¯s tone revealed his worry. in the ice emperor¡¯s perception, di wu zheng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that strong. it could even be said that he didn¡¯t have any aura. however, after xiao changtian¡¯s previous lesson, he didn¡¯t dare to underestimate di wu zheng. ¡°oh, ingredients?¡± when the senior heard di wu zheng¡¯s message, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. could it be that senior was going to do something? ¡°yes, yes, this is it.¡± as he spoke, di wu zheng also handed the portrait of the dragon fruit to the ice emperor. he had to seize any opportunity that might have information about the dragon fruit. looking at the dragon fruit portrait that diwu zheng handed over, the ice emperor¡¯s eyes could not help but be stunned. wasn¡¯t this the sacred dragon fruit of the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden land? when diwu saw that the ice emperor did not respond to the dragon fruit portrait, he thought that he did not have any information about the dragon fruit either. with this thought in mind, di wuzheng prepared to keep the portrait. at this moment, the ice emperor slowly said,¡± ¡°little brother, if you¡¯re looking for dragon fruits, 1 can help you.¡± as she spoke, the ice emperor gathered her vital essence and formed a ball of light for di wu zheng. after diwu zheng received the emperor¡¯s light ball, information about the dragon fruit entered his mind. ¡°thank you so much. why didn¡¯t 1 think of it before? dragon fruit is the holy item of the fire dragon clan.¡± after receiving the information about the dragon fruit, di wu zheng said excitedly to the ice emperor. the ice emperor looked at diwu¡¯s happy expression and was about to remind him that the fire dragon king was very powerful. however, on second thought, senior was so powerful. it should not be a problem for his disciple to deal with the fire dragon king. after di wu thanked the ice emperor, he packed up and prepared to head to the divine realm.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: The Dumb Child from Which Family Is Definitely from?(i) chapter 304: the dumb child from which family is definitely from?(i) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard after diwu was preparing in his room, he carried a bag and prepared to set off. at this moment, xiao changtian walked out of his room and said to di wu zheng,¡± ¡°diwu zheng, you¡¯re going out so early.¡± ¡°yes, yes. master, 1 already have news of the dragon fruit. i¡¯m preparing to pick it.¡± although di wu zheng knew that with xiao changtian¡¯s strength, he would know what he was going to do like the back of his hand, he still said to xiao changtian. xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction after hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words. although the fifth person was a little slower than the others in finding the ingredients, he was still very energetic. he went out so early. thinking of this, xiao changtian reminded diwu zheng,¡± ¡°diwu zheng, you must be careful when you¡¯re outside. however, those xiuxianists are of good quality. be polite when you speak to them.¡± xiao changtian seemed to want something and continued. ¡°of course, you have to learn to distinguish them. some immortal cultivators are still not trustworthy.¡± originally, xiao changtian thought that the cultivators in the cultivation world were all high-quality people. however, diwu zheng had to remind diwu zheng after the recent incidents of being possessed by ghosts. otherwise, it would not be good if he was possessed by ghosts. although ghosts might not like mortals like us, they still have to be careful. diwu zheng heard xiao changtian¡¯s words and thought that xiao changtian was telling him something. he could ask them for help when he encountered difficulties? ever since he had learned the dao from his master, it seemed that no immortal cultivator had ever made him feel pressured with his current strength. immortal cultivators were of good quality, so how could he differentiate them? these two sentences made diwu zheng even more confused. although he didn¡¯t understand, di wu zheng still remembered them in his heart. after all, when he had just learned to catch a blade with his bare hands, his master had said a lot of things that he could not understand. however, as he slowly cultivated, he realized that what his master said was the truth of the great dao. with this thought in mind, di wu zheng said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°yes, yes. master diwu zheng will remember it.¡± ¡°yes, yes, go. go early and come back early.¡± xiao changtian looked at di wu zheng and nodded with satisfaction. he waved his hand at di wu zheng. then, di wu zheng also bid farewell to xiao changtian and left the courtyard. watching diwu zheng leave, xiao changtian said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, come over here. i have something to tell you.¡± when mu jiuhuang saw xiao changtian calling her, she stopped washing the vegetables and came to xiao changtian¡¯s side. she said to him,¡± ¡°master, are you looking for a great being?¡± ¡°yes, yes. diwu zheng went to look for dragon fruits recently. diwu zheng is still young and is out. i¡¯m afraid that something might happen to him.¡± xiao changtian said slowly to mu jiuhuang, then waved his hand at alpha, who was at the gate of the courtyard. ¡°alpha knows diwu zheng¡¯s aura too. you don¡¯t have to worry about not finding him. you can ask alpha to take you there.¡± xiao changtian knew very well how intelligent alpha¡¯s dog nose was. although it couldn¡¯t be compared to the magic of those immortal cultivators, it was still not a problem to find someone. after all, he was a dog that knew how to play chess. he was much more intelligent than ordinary dogs. xiao changtian¡¯s words fell into alpha¡¯s ears. alpha, who was at the door, nodded spiritually at xiao changtian and mu jiuhuang. seeing alpha nod at her, mu jiuhuang felt as if she had taken a reassurance pill. with the help of a divine beast like alpha, she could do whatever she wanted outside. mu jiuhuang said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s anything.¡± hearing mu jiuhuang, xiao changtian nodded and went back to the backyard. when he woke up in the morning, he would practice the martial arts that the system had given him. the cultivation world was so dangerous. there were cultivators everywhere. if he, a mortal, did not work hard, he might not even know how he died. above the divine realm diwu was following the route that the ice emperor had given him and was flying towards the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden area. ¡°strange. according to what the ice emperor said, there should be no one on the way to the fire dragon king forbidden ground.¡± ¡°why does it look like there are so many xiuxianists here?¡± diwu was looking at the cultivators who were divided into several teams and said with some doubt. then, a voice came from below. ¡°who¡¯s the person above? don¡¯t you know that the heaven demon sect has already given the order that we can¡¯t fly on this trip?¡± hearing the voice from below, di wu zheng also slowly descended. he remembered xiao changtian telling him to be more polite to cultivators. diwu zheng, who was also wearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s uniform, said slowly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve only just arrived here, so i don¡¯t know the rules.¡± the leading heaven demon sect disciple looked at diwu zheng in a daze. his spiritual sense swept over his body, but there was no aura. it seemed that he was also a weak cultivator. then, he smiled at di wu zheng as if he had some plan. he said to di wu zheng, ¡°fellow daoist, are you interested in joining us?¡± ¡°as long as you join us, we guarantee that your strength will soon be on par with mine.¡± ¡°and what you need to do is very simple. help us find someone in this bamboo forest.¡± as he spoke, the leading disciple also released the aura of a god from his body. in the past few days, the heaven demon sect¡¯s disciples had received orders from the sect master that an important person had escaped here. he wanted all the disciples to search with all their might, but in the past few days, not to mention a human figure, they didn¡¯t even see a few demon beasts. after all, after passing through the bamboo forest, the fire dragon king¡¯s territory was in front of them. who would dare to stay here? if he was not careful, he would be discovered by the fire dragon clan. who would he kill to complain about his injustice? a few of his fellow disciples had been eaten alive by the fire dragon clan. when he saw di wu zheng, the heaven demon sect disciple wanted to slack off and save his life, so he asked di wu zheng to serve on his behalf. in the end, he had completed his mission. even if he died, it would be di wu zheng. the aura released by the heaven demon sect disciple had no effect on di wu zheng. this strength was even inferior to those who carried bricks and dust in their master¡¯s courtyard. how could he have the nerve to say such a thing? it was better to see what he wanted him to do first. he could also inquire about the reason why there were so many people in the fire dragon king forbidden land. with this thought in mind, di wu zheng said to the heaven demon sect disciple, ¡°i wonder what the person you¡¯re talking about looks like. also, are you going to deal with the fire dragon king with so many people?¡± when he spoke, di wu looked like an innocent youth, full of yearning for strength. hearing that diwu was about to deal with the fire dragon king, the heaven demon sect disciple trembled. this must be a silly child from some family. he had to take a look at his own strength to deal with the fire dragon king. however, the more ignorant he was, the easier it was for him to be fooled. he had to adjust his mentality. the disciple of the heaven demon sect walked over and put his arm around diwu zheng¡¯s shoulder. he said,¡± ¡°fellow daoist, don¡¯t be anxious. let me tell you slowly..¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Commander Li Wushuang (1) chapter 305: commander li wushuang (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, the outskirts of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. the heaven demon sect disciple brought di wu zheng along and said slowly to him along the way, ¡°fellow daoist, don¡¯t be anxious. follow me to see our commander first. you¡¯ll get the answer you want from him.¡± as they spoke, the heaven demon sect disciple brought diwu zheng to a tent. at this moment, outside the tent, there were many cultivators dressed in the heaven demon sect¡¯s uniform gathered together to have fun. ¡°come, bet on the big or the small?¡± ¡°big! big! big!¡± ¡°small! small! small!¡± accompanied by waves of noise, the heaven demon sect disciple brought diwu zheng into the tent. at this moment, on the huge chair in the tent, li wushuang was carrying nalan yan. she held a grape in her hand and slowly said to nalan yan, ¡°bao, come, eat.¡± ¡°brother wushuang, you are so bad.¡± nalan yan smiled sweetly at li wushuang in his arms. she took the grape from his hand and ate it in one bite. diwu was looking at the two people on the seat, and his face was a little red. then, the sky demon sect disciple walked up and said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°commander wushuang, this kid is new. i will have to trouble you to make some arrangements.¡± as he spoke, the disciple walked forward and placed a universe bag on the table in front of li wushuang. these days, the disciples of the heavenly demon sect had bribed li wushuang to bring some cultivators from outside to help them find the people in the bamboo forest. as for them, they would eat, drink, and have fun outside the tent every day. ¡°yes, yes, i understand. you can leave now.¡± li wushuang looked at the qiankun bag on the table and smiled at the disciple of the heavenly demon sect. then, she indicated that he could leave. the heavenly demon sect disciple was also delighted to receive li wushuang¡¯s signal. he thanked him and quickly retreated. although this commander wushuang had just been recruited into the heaven demon sect, for some reason, he was a favorite by the sect master¡¯s side. according to the sect master¡¯s arrangement, li wushuang was in charge of this mission. however, li wushuang was different from the other leaders of the heavenly demon sect. the other leaders were all stubborn. as for li wushuang, as long as she had the money, she could slack off. after this heaven demon sect disciple left, nalan yan also directly took the qiankun bag from the table and placed it into her own spatial ring. these days, it seemed that the bribes of the heaven demon sect disciples had been given to li wushuang. in reality, under nalan yan¡¯s coquettishness, there wasn¡¯t a single qiankun bag that didn¡¯t enter his interspatial ring. although the heaven demon sect was not as strong as them, it was a large sect. these disciples were all filthy rich and the things they took out would always make nalan yan¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°brother wushuang, we have really accepted a good job.¡± nalan yan looked at her space ring, which was almost full, and raised her head from li wushuang¡¯s embrace. ¡°of course, with brother wushuang, how could i not find a good job?¡± li wushuang said slowly as she kissed nalan yan. up until now, li wushuang was still immersed in nalan yan¡¯s love, completely unaware that nalan yan was using her to obtain resources. diwu, who was watching the two of them, blushed and said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°commander, may i know who i need to find?¡± di wu zheng said to li wushuang, imitating the disciple from the heaven demon sect. if not for the fact that he wanted to find out why so many people had come to the fire dragon king forbidden area, di wu zheng would have left long ago. li wushuang only realized di wu zheng¡¯s existence after hearing his words. raising his arm, he took out a scroll from his interspatial ring and threw it to di wu zheng. ¡°this is the person you¡¯re looking for. as long as you find him, whether it¡¯s a spirit weapon, medicinal pill or spirit skill, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± li wushuang also knew that these people were the fools that the disciples of the heavenly demon sect had found from outside, so she just casually fooled them. hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, di wu zheng also revealed a trace of a smile and a trace of joy. ¡°commander, do you mean that so many people have gathered here to capture one person?¡± di wu zheng took the scroll from li wushuang and looked at the characters on it. ¡°hmm? you only need to know how to look for the people above. don¡¯t ask too much.¡± hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, li wushuang became a little wary. he was able to come here as a commander because he took the initiative to look for the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and told him about what had happened between him and the black-robed god emperor. after obtaining the trust of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master also handed over the important task of finding the master of the divine court to him. as expected, not long after, li wushuang found a clone of the lord of the divine court. under the pursuit of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, baldy, and mei wu, the clone of the master of the divine court hid in the periphery of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. now, the task of finding the clone fell on li wushuang. seeing li wushuang¡¯s reaction, di wu zheng realized that she wasn¡¯t lying. it seemed that this group of people had gathered here not because they had any thoughts about the dragon fruit. it was just to find someone. if that was the case, he would not have so many competitors. moreover, from the words of that heaven demon sect disciple previously, they seemed to be very afraid of the fire dragon king. however, why couldn¡¯t he see the face of the person in the portrait? his entire body was covered in black clothes. how could he tell? with this thought in mind, diwu zheng told li wushuang about his doubts. ¡°indeed, i can¡¯t see his face clearly, but there¡¯s no one else in this bamboo forest other than him. you can just look for him without worry.¡± li wushuang said to di wu zheng as she played with nalan yan in her arms. although he did not know the appearance of the master of the divine court, it was impossible for anyone to live in the periphery of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. on the other hand, the people on his side were all wearing the same clothes. the one who saw the black clothes was naturally the master of the divine court. however, what was wrong with this guy today? usually, when those heaven demon sect disciples found people to come, they would not dare to talk to him. why was this guy so talkative today? feeling a little unhappy, li wushuang said to di wu zheng: ¡°alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go to another set of clothes and get to work.¡± hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, di wu zheng knew that he couldn¡¯t ask any more questions, or else he would reveal a flaw. he nodded to li wushuang and left. as soon as he left the tent, the disciple of the heaven demon sect was waiting for him outside. he held a heaven demon sect uniform and a token in his hand. ¡°fellow daoist, i will help you succeed.¡± after speaking, this heaven demon sect disciple was also sincere. in any case, he wouldn¡¯t lose out even if he couldn¡¯t find it after wearing this set of clothes. if he found it, with this token, the credit would be his. if he didn¡¯t find it, he couldn¡¯t be blamed, right? diwu was looking at the token and clothes in the hands of the heaven demon sect disciple. he did not say anything and took them.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Chapter 306 chapter 306: chapter 306-diwu is fooling around?_i translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard xiao changtian was lying on a rocking chair in the backyard, looking at the cloudless sky. no one knew what he was thinking. seeing mu jiuhuang walk in, xiao changtian said to her,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, how was it? did diwu zheng¡¯s trip go smoothly?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang nodded at him. ever since xiao changtian had instructed her, she had been closely watching diwu zheng¡¯s schedule with alpha¡¯s help. diwu zheng had already reached the periphery of the forbidden area of the dragon fruit. if nothing unexpected happened, he would soon enter the forbidden area. thinking of this, mu jiuhuang said to xiao changtian who was sitting on the rocking chair,¡± ¡°master, diwu zheng has been doing quite well recently.¡± ¡°yes.¡± hearing mu jiuhuang¡¯s words, xiao changtian nodded. it seemed that this kid had taken his words to heart. it was good that everything went smoothly. as he thought about this, xiao changtian seemed to have thought of something and said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, bring this stone with you the next time you go. you can record anything in time.¡± while speaking, xiao changtian also took out a stone from under his table. according to the great sun immortal, this was a profound shadow stone, which was similar to the surveillance in his previous life. it could record things. however, after he learned the forging art from the system and modified it, he could not help but feel a little embarrassed. now, this stone could not only record images, but it could also record sounds. seeing the dark shadow stone in xiao changtian¡¯s hand, mu jiuhuang was also stunned. she had it with her too. when she was looking after diwu zheng, she did not think of recording his actions. however, at alpha¡¯s suggestion, mu jiuhuang had also recorded some of diwu zheng¡¯s actions. with this thought in mind, mu jiuhuang took out the dark shadow stone and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, if you want to see it, 1 have some records here.¡± looking at the dark shadow stone in mu jiuhuang¡¯s hand, xiao changtian was also stunned. this thing was obtained because he had a good relationship with the great sun immortal. how could jiu ¡®er have one? then, xiao changtian remembered that mu jiuhuang¡¯s family was big. that was true. with jiuer¡¯s family¡¯s strength, it was not a problem to get a profound shadow stone. it just so happened that he had nothing to do, so he could take a look at what di wuzheng was doing. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian pressed his hands on the profound shadow stone. then, a scene was displayed in front of xiao changtian and mu jiuhuang. mu jiuhuang looked at xiao changtian, who didn¡¯t need to use his zhen yuan to project the dark shadow stone. although he was already used to this, he sighed in his heart. master¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination. then, xiao chang tian saw di wu zheng, li wu shuang and nalan yan sitting on the seats in the tent. what was that? di wu zheng was actually with such a person? xiao changtian saw li wushuang and nalan yan¡¯s lovey-dovey behavior in front of everyone. not only that, diwu zheng seemed to be talking back and forth with them, looking like he was humbly asking for advice. although there was no sound on the screen, it was definitely something inappropriate for children. then, xiao changtian stood up from his chair and said to mu jiuhuang,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, what is the relationship between these people and di wuzheng?¡± mu jiuhuang was shocked when she saw xiao changtian suddenly sit up from his chair. however, she didn¡¯t think too much about it when she heard xiao changtian¡¯s words. ¡°they are now the commanders of the fifth chief, and the fifth chief is working under them.¡± after all, di wuzheng was also among this group of people. mu jiuhuang also said truthfully. what was that? commander, didn¡¯t that mean brother? xiao changtian looked at diwu zheng on the screen and felt that something was wrong. he had thought that diwu was going out to find ingredients for him. he did not expect him to fool around with this group of people. li wushuang looked as thin as a stick in the picture. she didn¡¯t look like a decent person at all. diwu zheng was such a good seedling. it would be fine if he was led astray by him. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian quickly gave the dark shadow stone that he had modified to mu jiuhuang and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, next time you go, use this to record the scenes between them. yours is too crude. i¡¯ll modify it for you later.¡± ¡°also, continue to take care of diwu zheng.¡± mu jiuhuang looked at xiao changtian¡¯s reaction and didn¡¯t know what was going on. however, she still took the dark shadow stone from him. this was the first time she had heard that the profound shadow stone could be modified. xiao changtian looked at the scene of li wushuang and nalan yan exchanging glances. his master was still a virgin. he did not expect diwu zheng to mature so early. it was fine if you said that you matured early, but you even put in the effort to mix with such a person. if there was sound, their conversation would be unbearable. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian closed the screen and took mu jiuhuang¡¯s dark shadow stone to modify it. at the same time, she was thinking that she had to give di wuzheng some face for his bad deeds. as the saying goes, one should not wash one¡¯s dirty linen in public. when he comes back, 1 will definitely teach him a good lesson. divine realm, the bamboo forest outside the fire dragon king forbidden ground. after diwu zheng put on his heavenly demon sect disciple uniform and token, he also came to the bamboo forest. with this identity, there were basically no obstacles on diwu zheng¡¯s way forward. when the other heaven demon sect disciples saw him, they would even smile and greet him. there were a few demonic beasts, but they were all casually dealt with by di wu zheng. soon, di wu zheng arrived at the depths of the bamboo forest and looked at the huge valley in front of him. ¡°further ahead is the territory of the fire dragon clan, which is also the forbidden area that the ice emperor mentioned.¡± at this moment, there was a huge fire vortex at the entrance of the valley. the flames on it burned fiercely, and there was a strong wind blowing around it. the fire borrowed the wind¡¯s power, and under the strong wind¡¯s blow, the flames erupted with a power that made one¡¯s heart palpitate. ¡°as expected of a place that the ice emperor called a forbidden area. this is a natural barrier. none of those fellows 1 met just now can even think of entering.¡± di wu zheng muttered. at the same time, he slowly advanced forward. slowly, waves of dragon roars were emitted from the valley. ¡°if i were that black-clothed man, 1 would enter this valley to hide for a while. after those guys retreat, i would come out.¡± di wu zheng thought about how li wushuang had asked him to look for her in the bamboo forest and felt that it was a little ridiculous. in his opinion, how could the man in black be in the bamboo forest? if he wanted to hide, he would have to go into the valley. as diwu slowly advanced, he saw a black shadow at the entrance of the valley slowly passing through the fire vortex.. Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Heaven Demon Sect’s Sect Master Inspects chapter 307: heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master inspects (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, the outskirts of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. diwu was looking at the fire vortex at the entrance of the valley, rubbing his eyes with both hands. ¡°did i see wrongly?¡± the figure of the man in black that could be vaguely seen a moment ago had now disappeared. di wu scratched the back of his head and continued to walk into the valley. when he arrived in front of the fire vortex, he took a step forward and appeared in mid-air. then, with a thought, he activated the true essence in his body to wrap around his entire body and passed through the flame vortex. bang! after passing through the fire vortex, he was greeted by a lush green grassland. ¡°wow, this place is simply a paradise.¡± looking at the lively scene, diwu zheng could not help but sigh. ¡°it forms a space of its own, a small world.¡± looking at the scene in front of him, di wu zheng also remembered what xiao changtian had told him. if there was one thing that was lacking, it might be that the dragon race was relatively large. the flowers and plants growing here were slightly larger than those outside. diwu was standing on the ground, almost as tall as the flowers. then, diwu zheng seemed to sense something. his figure flashed and he crouched in the bushes. ¡°roar! roar! roar!¡± not long after, accompanied by the sound of dragon roars, a few fiery dragons flew over from the sky. the fire dragon circled in the air and then arrived in front of the fire vortex. ¡°roar, did you guys sense an outsider coming in just now?¡± one of the fire dragons said slowly to the other fire dragon beside him. ¡°roar, mmm, mmm, it¡¯s definitely not bad. this is the second time i¡¯ve sensed it. there can¡¯t be two accidents.¡± ¡°roar, you¡¯re right. the first time i came here, i saw an ice crystal beast. it might make sense, but now there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°roar! we should hurry up and report this to the king. after all, the dragon fruit harvest is in a few days.¡±¡± the few fire dragons communicated with each other. then, they circled in the air a few times and flew into the valley. after the fire dragon left, di wu zheng¡¯s figure slowly rose from the grass. at this moment, there were still a few leaves on diwu¡¯s head. looking in the direction where the fire dragon had left, diwu was holding his chin. ¡°looks like i was right. someone must have come in before me.¡± ¡°that black-robed figure should be the target that the group of people outside wants to capture.¡± ¡°but there¡¯s finally news about the dragon fruit, ness!¡± clapping his hands, di wu zheng flew across the sky and followed the group of fire dragons that had just left. inside li wushuang¡¯s tent. at this moment, li wushuang was hugging nalan yan and enjoying life on the bed in the tent. suddenly, a disciple of the heavenly demon sect pulled open the curtain of the tent door. he walked in and said anxiously to li wushuang, ¡°commander, it¡¯s not good. the sect master and the others are about to arrive.¡± li wushuang was at a critical moment, and when she heard the disciple¡¯s words, her anger disappeared. councounting the time, it seemed that the deadline given by the grandmaster was about to arrive. then, li wushuang quickly got up from the bed. ¡°brother wushuang, what happened? why did you stop?¡± nalan yan, who was still unconscious on the bed, looked at li wushuang, who had hurriedly gotten up, and said faintly. following that, nalan yan realized that the heaven demon sect disciple in the tent had instantly sobered up a little. ¡°how did you come in? get out.¡± when the heaven demon sect disciple heard nalan yan¡¯s words, he also looked at li wushuang. while li wushuang was leading them, her private life had become a topic of conversation. ¡°wait for me outside first. also, get the group of people outside to quickly go out and investigate.¡± ¡°also, the more tired you are when you come back, the better. now, go to the bamboo forest and find a demon beast to fight.¡± ¡°otherwise, no one will be able to protect you.¡± li wushuang finished tidying up her clothes and said slowly to the heaven demon sect disciple. then, li wushuang walked to the side of the heavenly demon sect disciple and whispered a few more words into his ear. ¡°do as i say. be quick.¡± after hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, the disciple from the heaven demon sect hesitated for a moment, but he quickly went down to make arrangements. if the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master found out that they were slacking off, with the sect master¡¯s personality, it was very likely that they would be expelled from the sect. at that time, their families would lose the protection of the heaven demon sect. if those enemies came knocking on their doors, they would be beaten to death by their families. ¡°brother wushuang, what happened?¡± nalan yan slowly asked as she looked at li wu shuang, who was quickly tidying herself up. normally, li wushuang would want to stay in bed for a while longer. she knew what kind of man he was like. ¡°sect master is coming, but it doesn¡¯t matter. bao, i¡¯ll be right back.¡± li wushuang consoled nalan yan before hurriedly walking out of the tent. after li wushuang left, nalan yan sat on the bed, her eyes flickering, her thoughts unknown. outside the tent, she saw chu yuanshan descending from the sky. chu yuanshan had always been in charge of keeping watch. seeing chu yuanshan, li wushuang also waved at him. ¡°brother yuanshan, the sect master is coming. let¡¯s go and welcome him.¡± ¡°no need, li wushuang. how¡¯s the thing you promised me?¡± as soon as li wushuang finished speaking, the heaven demon sect master¡¯s voice slowly sounded. then, a bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, and the sect master of the heavenly demon sect, mei wu, and baldy appeared in front of li wushuang. the pressure of the emperor god and emperor god descended at the same time. li wushuang and chu yuanshan also felt a sense of pressure. ¡°reporting to sect master, during this period of time, wushuang has been going out to investigate every day. however, it seems that the lord of the divine court has disappeared.¡± ¡°we can¡¯t find it in the bamboo forest at all, but don¡¯t worry, sect master. soon, the disciples will be able to finish exploring the entire bamboo forest.¡± ¡°what is it? you didn¡¯t find it?¡± the bald man was a little angry when he heard li wushuang¡¯s words. as he spoke, he exerted pressure on li wushuang. ¡°baldy, don¡¯t worry.¡± the heavenly demon sect waved his hand, and the pressure baldy was exerting on li wushuang was reduced. ¡°where are the other disciples now?¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s grandmaster looked at li wushuang and said slowly. ¡°they should be outside investigating the whereabouts of the lord of the divine court now. they will be back soon.¡± the heavenly demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s hand was shrouded in a dark mist. with a wave of his hand, the fog dissipated in the sky, forming a huge mark. this mark was the order for the heaven demon sect to gather all the disciples outside. clearly, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master wanted all the disciples to be gathered back. ¡°quick, the sect master has issued the order to gather. let¡¯s go back.¡± a group of heaven demon sect disciples were fighting a demon beast. when they saw the mark in the air, they hurriedly turned around and returned. soon, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master summoned the disciples of the heaven demon sect to li wushuang¡¯s tent.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: The Master of the Court of God’s Avatar Avatar Plan (1) chapter 308: the master of the court of god¡¯s avatar avatar plan (1) translator: 549690339 outside li wushuang¡¯s tent. the disciples of the heaven demon sect stood side by side, and the sect master of the heaven demon sect stood in front of them. with a serious expression, he placed his hands behind his back and slowly said to them, ¡°everyone is back, right? now, report the results of your search.¡± upon hearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect disciples looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°this subordinate is useless.¡± hearing the heaven demon sect disciple¡¯s words, baldy snorted coldly, but the expression of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master did not change at all. ¡°eh? li wushuang, aren¡¯t there a few disciples in our heavenly demon sect?¡± when li wushuang heard the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master calling her, she quickly walked up. ¡°sect master, it¡¯s like this. further ahead is the forbidden area of the fire dragon clan. many disciples were discovered by the fire dragon clan because they had investigated too deeply, so they disappeared.¡± ¡°this subordinate suspects that the lord of the divine court might have already escaped into the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground.¡± in a moment of desperation, li wushuang directly told him that the master of the divine court had gone to the fire dragon king forbidden ground. in any case, one would only know if it was true or false after entering the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden area. not everyone could enter. ¡°what did you say? you mean that the lord of the divine court will go to the forbidden area of the fire dragon race to die?¡± the bald man retorted disdainfully. in his opinion, with the strength of the lord of the divine court, entering the fire dragon king forbidden ground was equivalent to courting death. ¡°this¡­¡± li wushuang was about to say something when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at her meaningfully. ¡°baldy, don¡¯t be anxious. in my perception, there¡¯s a heaven demon sect disciple in the fire dragon king forbidden ground.¡± ¡°the lord of the divine court might enter the fire dragon king forbidden ground.¡± the tokens on the disciples of the heaven demon sect were specially refined by the artifact masters in the heaven demon sect. as long as the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master cast a spell, he could sense the location of the token. li wushuang was surprised to hear the sect master¡¯s words. it didn¡¯t make sense. these few days, it was those big idiots who were searching. putting aside the fact that they were really stupid, how could they enter the forbidden area of the fire dragon race with that strength? although she had her doubts, she was still grateful to the disciple who had entered the fire dragon king forbidden ground. because of him, her seemingly imperfect lie seemed to make sense. after hearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, baldy also put away his contempt and replaced it with a solemn expression. the fire dragon clan¡¯s territory was called a forbidden area by the people of the divine realm. that was not a casual remark. it was rumored that the fire dragon king¡¯s strength was heaven-defying. he had once swallowed a godly emperor alive in the forbidden land. not only that, but there were also several god emperor realm experts in the fire dragon clan. this foundation was also the reason why the cultivators who had entered the fire dragon king forbidden ground over the years had basically never left. with this thought in mind, the baldy said to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, ¡°if the master of the divine court enters the forbidden land, what should we do?¡± the bald man didn¡¯t want to give up just like that, but the current situation didn¡¯t give them much time. if the lord of the divine court was killed by the fire dragon clan, their previous efforts would be in vain. hearing baldy¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s expression did not change at all as he waved his hand at him. ¡°this is not the place to talk. let¡¯s change to another place to discuss how to enter the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden area.¡± after saying that, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s figure disappeared first, and no one knew where he went. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master was the only godly emperor among them. if he wanted to enter, baldy and the others would feel much more at ease. following that, his figure flashed and followed. after the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others left one after another, a voice was faintly transmitted from the sky. ¡°li wushuang, take some men and guard the entrance of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. report to me if there are any abnormalities.¡± li wushuang heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the heaven demon sect master had left without finding out that he had taken bribes. he bowed in the direction where the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had left and said to the heaven demon sect¡¯s disciple in front of him, ¡°you guys, follow me.¡± the heavenly demon sect master had personally come to check on her, so li wushuang didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. he immediately brought the heaven demon sect disciples to the entrance of the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground to wait. fire dragon king forbidden ground a black shadow passed through the mountains and finally landed on a mountain peak. with the help of the surrounding huge rocks, the black shadow perfectly covered its body. then, the black shadow slowly appeared. it was a clone of the master of the divine court. standing on the mountain peak, the clone of the master of the divine court looked at a huge grassland in the distance. in the center of the grassland, there was a building that looked like an altar. on the altar, a tender dragon fruit floated on it. around the dragon fruit, there were many flaming dragons sitting on the ground, looking at the dragon fruit on the altar. looking at their expressions, they seemed to be enjoying themselves. ¡°as expected of the fire dragon clan¡¯s sacred artifact. according to the time, the fire dragon king will come out of seclusion in a few days.¡± ¡°in that case, in the face of the fire dragon clan¡¯s anger, they will probably be completely wiped out.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court muttered to himself as he looked at the scene in front of him. that¡¯s right. the purpose of the clone of the master of the divine court coming to the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground was to lure the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others who coveted him in and then kill them all. this way, he could also give the other experts who coveted him a warning. more importantly, if he succeeded, it would be easier for the other avatars to hide in the divine world in the future. with that thought in mind, the master of the divine court immediately hid behind the rock. then, a few fire dragons flew over the mountain he was on and flew into the prairie. the fire dragon flew past, and the clone of the master of the divine court walked out from behind the rock again. then, he saw di wu zheng on the mountain opposite him and smiled. ¡°although it deviated a little from the plan, it seems that it was a blessing instead of a curse.¡± when he was in the bamboo forest, the clone of the master of the divine court had deliberately let di wu zheng see him entering the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden land. he had originally thought that di wu zheng would return to inform the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others of the news that he had entered the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground. however, he did not expect di wuzheng to follow him in. in this way, the clone of the master of the divine court had a new idea. after checking the surroundings and making sure that the fire dragons here were not paying attention, the clone of the master of the divine court used the true essence in his body to change his appearance. then, his figure flashed and he arrived at the opposite mountain peak. looking at di wu zheng, who was staring at the prairie in a daze, the clone of the master of the divine court extended his arm and patted di wu zheng¡¯s shoulder. diwu was looking at the dragon fruit on the altar in a daze when he felt someone pat him on the shoulder. he turned around and saw the masked clone of the master of the divine court instinctively punch him.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Do You Want to Become a Guardian of My chapter 309: do you want to become a guardian of my happy red brothel?_i translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden area, on top of a mountain bang! di wu zheng¡¯s punch landed on the clone of the master of the divine court, causing it to take a few steps back. slowly stabilizing his body, di wu zheng clutched his chest and looked at di wu zheng in front of him with shock in his eyes. now, he somewhat understood why di wu zheng had followed him into the fire dragon king forbidden ground. just that punch from di wu zheng, there were not many people at his age who could display it. it seemed that this person was a talented disciple of the heaven demon sect. it was reasonable for him to enter the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground rashly just because he had talent. after repelling the clone of the master of the divine court, di wu zheng also saw the person who had just slapped him. just now, he was immersed in the joy of seeing the dragon fruit. diwu zheng couldn¡¯t help but make a move to snatch the dragon fruit. however, he didn¡¯t expect someone to pat him on the shoulder at this time. looking at the clone of the master of the divine court in front of him, di wu zheng¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly. with his eyesight, he could tell that the appearance of the clone of the master of the divine court had changed. however, that was not important. what was important was whether this guy would come and compete with him for the dragon fruit. with this thought in mind, di wu zheng sent a voice transmission to the clone of the master of the divine court, ¡°hey, who are you? what¡¯s your purpose here?¡± the clone of the master of the divine court received di wu zheng¡¯s voice transmission. after confirming that the commotion just now did not alarm the fire dragon race, he replied to him, ¡°don¡¯t worry, fellow daoist. 1 have no ill intentions towards you. my name is huang tian. 1 saw that fellow daoist was very interested in the dragon fruit of the fire dragon clan just now.¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we work together?¡± as he spoke, the clone of the master of the divine court also looked at di wu zheng with a smile. diwu zheng¡¯s drooping collar of the dragon fruit was reflected in his eyes. after all, this thing was a rare treasure even when he was at his peak, let alone di wu zheng, who was in the golden age of cultivation. hearing that the clone of the master of the divine court was interested in the dragon fruit, di wu zheng transmitted his voice to him warily. ¡°oh, how?¡± when the clone of the master of the divine court heard di wu zheng¡¯s words, he smiled and continued to reply. ¡°fellow daoist, don¡¯t worry. 1 won¡¯t fight with you for the dragon fruit. after i get the dragon fruit, the dragon fruit will be yours.¡± ¡°as for me, 1 only need you to do one thing for me after you¡¯ve succeeded in your cultivation.¡± di wu zheng heard the voice transmission of the lord of the divine court and saw that the other party was trying to control him, but he was not anxious. ¡°oh, why should i believe you?¡± ¡°how about this, i can share my understanding of dragon fruits with you, fellow daoist?¡± as he spoke, he took out a scroll from his pocket. ¡°how is this sincerity, fellow daoist?¡± the clone handed the scroll in his hand to di wu zheng with a sincere expression. no matter what tricks this old man was playing, he had to read the scroll first. di wu zheng took the scroll from the clone of the lord of the divine court. needless to say, information about dragon fruits was still quite scarce for him now. moreover, this fellow in front of him didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. if it really didn¡¯t work, he would follow what his master said in the book and suppress him with strength. he slowly opened the scroll in his hand and saw the words written on it. ¡± dragon fruits are nurtured by the essence of every fire dragon that has passed away in the fire dragon clan. every dragon fruit has extraordinary significance for the cultivation of the fire dragon clan¡­¡± ¡°it seems that if 1 take this dragon fruit away, the fire dragon clan will risk their lives with me.¡± looking at the introduction on the scroll, di wu zheng fell into deep thought. he had learned spirit skills from xiao changtian, and they were all single-target skills. it was still very strenuous for him. he did not know what this fellow had up his sleeves. at the thought of this, di wu zheng said to the clone of the master of the divine court in front of him, ¡°hey, what¡¯s your plan then? how do you get your hands on the dragon fruit?¡± seeing di wu zheng¡¯s reaction, the clone of the master of the divine court also walked over with a smile. ¡°this isn¡¯t the place to talk. the fire dragon might pass by at any time. let¡¯s go to a safe place to talk.¡± di wu zheng nodded in agreement when he heard the words of the clone. then, his figure flashed and he left the mountain with the clone. above the fire dragon king forbidden ground a huge heaven chessboard was floating in the air, but no one noticed his existence. afei fa and mu jiuhuang stood on the chessboard. mu jiuhuang said to afei fa beside her,¡± ¡°senior, why do 1 feel like that fellow doesn¡¯t have good intentions? diwu zheng¡¯s situation¡­¡± before mu jiuhuang could finish, afei fa waved his hand at him. ¡°don¡¯t worry, the show has just begun. we just have to continue watching.¡± hearing afei fa¡¯s meaningful words, mu jiuhuang was also a little confused. based on her many years of experience as an empress, she felt that the reason why the clone of the lord of the divine court approached di wu zheng wasn¡¯t that simple. however, alpha looked completely unworried, and mu jiuhuang didn¡¯t say anything. li wushuang tent nalan yan had just finished tidying up her appearance and was about to head out to look for li wushuang. suddenly, a red mist rose around the tent. nalan yan was caught off guard by this sudden change. hurriedly mobilizing the true essence in his body, he was ready to respond at any time. at the same time, he shouted to the outside, ¡°brother wushuang!¡± ¡°what a tempting little girl. don¡¯t call me brother. no one outside can hear you.¡± as a seductive voice sounded, a red mist covered the entire tent. very quickly, nalan yan discovered that her surroundings had become empty, and everything that was originally in the tent had completely disappeared. the only thing that filled the surroundings was a red mist. following that, the red fog slowly gathered in front of her, forming a figure. it was mei wu, who had followed the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master here. ¡°are you the person beside the sect master?¡± nalan yan looked at mei wu, her entire body filled with vigilance. she only felt that she had not done anything to let her down. she didn¡¯t understand why someone like mei wu would come looking for her. ¡°are you talking about the sky demon? strictly speaking, we¡¯re just partners.¡± ¡°besides, you don¡¯t have to worry. i¡¯m here to give you an opportunity.¡± mei wu¡¯s figure flashed and arrived in front of nalan yan. nalan yan was just about to make a move when he discovered that his body was already unable to move. mei wu¡¯s fingers caressed nalan yan¡¯s face, from top to bottom, her mouth still slowly smiling as she said:¡± ¡°you¡¯re really a good seedling. if i had discovered you earlier, 1 might have taken you in as my disciple.¡± ¡°however, it¡¯s not too late now. let me ask you, do you want to obtain the strength of a godking and become a protector of my happy red pavilion?¡± mei wu said slowly beside nalan yan¡¯s ear. her voice seemed to have a kind of magical power, causing nalan yan, who was also a woman, to feel that she was so beautiful and moving.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Guardian Nalan Yan (1) chapter 310: guardian nalan yan (1) translator: 549690339 li wushuang tent nalan yan looked at the charming dance in front of him. under her enticement, nalan yan¡¯s eyes were filled with desire. all this time, nalan yan had always been by li wushuang¡¯s side in order to gain more strength. now that there was a chance to advance to the godly king realm, how could she not be excited? it was just that the reputation of the happy red pavilion in the divine realm was somewhat divided. the cultivation techniques that happy red building cultivated were all bewitching techniques and illusionary techniques. moreover, the progress of cultivation techniques had never depended on bitter cultivation. instead, he absorbed the essence of powerful male cultivators to increase his strength. thus, a portion of cultivators in the immortal realm were addicted to the gentle environment of the disciples of the delightful red brothel and madly supported the existence of delightful red brothel. there were also some cultivators who had their cultivation bases sucked away by the disciples of the happy red brothel after having a good time, viewing the happy red brothel as their enemy. however, nalan yan had never been a person who abided by the rules. without much hesitation, she said to mei wu,¡± ¡°tower lord, please accept my bow.¡± as she spoke, nalan yan knelt down before mei wu. ¡°yhahaha, that¡¯s more like it.¡± mei wu looked at nalan yan who was kneeling on the ground, her face full of smiles. ¡°don¡¯t worry. from now on, you are the protector of my happy red pavilion. i will soon fulfill my promise to you.¡± as she spoke, mei wu extended her hand and waved it, causing the surrounding red mist to gather on nalan yan¡¯s body. during the period when the red mist was injected, the aura on nalan yan¡¯s body also rose steadily, and very quickly, she reached the divine king realm. sensing the changes within her body, nalan yan had a face full of joy as she gave mei wu another big bow. ¡°get up first.¡± mei wu waved her hand at nalan yan who was in front of her. following which, a bright light condensed on her finger and injected into nalan yan¡¯s glabella. ¡°this is a cultivation technique of my delightful red brothel. cultivate it well in the future. once you use this cultivation technique, the disciples of the delightful red brothel will know that you are their protector.¡± nalan yan digested the cultivation method that mei wu had given her in her mind. she sat down cross-legged and began to cultivate. after a while, nalan yan also slowly stood up from the ground. after cultivating the cultivation method of the delightful red pavilion, nalan yan looked even more charming. ¡°thank you, tower lord, for bestowing me with the cultivation technique.¡± after cultivating the cultivation method of the bright red pavilion, nalan yan felt that her current strength was no longer weaker than li wushuang¡¯s. it was time to kick away that man who was full of sperm every day. nalan yan thought in her heart. following that, mei wu¡¯s voice was transmitted over. ¡°after you cultivate the cultivation method of my yi hong pavilion, no matter where you are in the future, 1 will have a way to find you, so don¡¯t have any other thoughts about me.¡± mei wu first gave nalan yan a warning before continuing, ¡°your first task now is to stay by li wushuang¡¯s side and pay close attention to any news about the lord of the divine court. if anything happens, report to me immediately, understand?¡± mei wu¡¯s figure once again arrived at nalan yan, her hand lifting her face. as for li wushuang, mei wu was also surprised by him. although that fellow¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t much, for some reason, he seemed to be very good at finding the lord of the divine court. now that he was under the protection of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, she could not do anything to him. hence, mei wu found nalan yan who was practically inseparable from him. after nalan yan heard mei wu¡¯s words, she was first stunned, then immediately reacted. previously, she had also vaguely guessed that the beguiling ball¡¯s visit to her must have something to do with the lord of the divine court. however, he didn¡¯t expect that he would ask her to pay attention to li wushuang. in other words, she still had to cater to him. ¡°why? is there a problem?¡± mei wu saw that nalan yan did not respond for a long time and said to her again. ¡°no, nalan yan promises to complete the mission.¡± nalan yan knew her current situation and immediately gave mei wu a guarantee. ¡°alright, hurry up and execute it.¡± after nalan yan agreed, mei wu once again spoke to her slowly. with this voice, everything in li wushuang¡¯s tent slowly returned to normal. everything returned to how it was before, as if mei wu had never been here. and after nalan yan obtained the cultivation method of the happy red pavilion, she also knew that it was an illusion technique that mei wu had cast. seeing everything in the tent, nalan yan did not think too much about it. with a flash, she flew towards the entrance of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. she was going to carry out her mission now. in a hall of the heaven demon sect the sect master of the heaven demon sect sat on a chair in the center of the hall. on both sides of the hall, there were tables and chairs. the bald man sat on a chair and picked up a wine glass on the table. he took a sip, and his mouth twitched. ¡°what did that woman mei wu do? she¡¯s gone again.¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at baldy and said with a smile, ¡°baldy, don¡¯t worry. she should be here by now.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, a servant girl from the heaven demon sect walked out from the side. she picked up the wine pot on the baldy¡¯s table and poured a cup into the baldy¡¯s wine cup. at the same time, a faint voice sounded in the hall. ¡°baldy, she¡¯s just a little girl. what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± mei wu¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the hall as her voice sounded. ¡°alright, since everyone is here, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± the voice of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master slowly sounded in the hall. after hearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, the bald man sitting on the chair wanted to say something, but he did not say it. after all, how to capture the master of the divine court from the fire dragon king forbidden ground was their main business. ¡°why don¡¯t you just say what you think?¡± in the hall, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at mei wu and baldy below and slowly said. ¡°entering the fire dragon king forbidden ground is a small matter. 1 think we should find more people so that we have a greater chance of success.¡± the bald man said slowly. he didn¡¯t want to lose his life without obtaining the fate of the lord of the divine court. ¡°yes, i think this is a feasible method. moreover, 1 can sense that the disciple of my heaven demon sect who entered the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground is still alive.¡± ¡°who knows what might happen in the fire dragon king forbidden ground. moreover, we can use his position to reduce some casualties.¡± the voice of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master slowly spread throughout the hall. mei wu below also expressed that she had no objections. ¡°i have no objections.¡± ¡°alright, that¡¯s it. 1¡¯11 leave the search to baldy. three days later, we¡¯ll gather at the entrance of the fire dragon king forbidden ground.¡± after seeing that no one had any objections, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master also distributed the various missions. soon, a scheme against the lord of the divine court began to unfold. in the hall, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at the departing baldy and mei wu with a meaningful smile on his face. this time, no one could escape. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master slowly said in his heart. then, his figure disappeared from the hall.. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Aren’t They Just Some Bugs?(i) chapter 311: aren¡¯t they just some bugs?(i) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard after xiao changtian finished feeding the animals in the courtyard, he came to mu jiuhuang¡¯s side and said to her,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, how¡¯s diwu zheng doing recently? has he settled down a little? show me the profound shadow stone.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang also said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, diwu zheng has been doing well recently. he has already found the dragon fruit.¡± as she spoke, mu jiuhuang also took out the dark shadow stone that xiao changtian had given her. after xiao changtian had instructed her to do so, she had used the profound shadow stone given by xiao changtian to record di wu zheng¡¯s actions. however, xiao changtian had given her the profound shadow stone, so she couldn¡¯t see the portrait inside. no matter how much she poured her vital essence into it, the profound shadow stone did not react. this also made mu jiufeng very surprised. after giving the dark shadow stone to xiao changtian, xiao changtian was the same as last time. he placed his hand on the profound shadow stone, and an image appeared in front of xiao changtian and mu jiuhuang. it seemed that his strength was still too weak. he had no way to activate the profound shadow stone that master had made. seeing the scene, mu jiuhuang understood that there was no problem with the dark shadow stone that xiao changtian gave him. it was because her strength was too low and she could not activate it at all. with this thought in mind, the scene displayed by the profound shadow stone was reflected in mu jiuhuang¡¯s eyes. ¡°this is¡­di tian?¡± on the screen, the true form of the clone of the master of the divine court, who was talking to di wu on the mountain peak, was fully displayed. wasn¡¯t this the appearance of an emperor? no wonder senior alpha told him not to worry when he was in the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden land. but why would di tian go there? di tian, who was in the courtyard, also walked over when he heard mu jiuhuang¡¯s words. ¡°were you the one who called me just now?¡± di tian came to the side of mu jiuhuang and slowly spoke to her. xiao changtian stared at di tian. he also spoke to mu jiuhuang, ¡°jiu ¡®er, it¡¯s not di tian. the one in this picture is di tian¡¯s younger brother. diwu is with him, so i can rest assured.¡± previously, di tian¡¯s younger brother had come to her courtyard. it was just that mu jiuhuang didn¡¯t see him at that time. when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also saw himself in the picture. this was his other clone. no wonder senior said that this was his younger brother. he had no idea where he was now. after that, di tian saw the scene in the picture. was this the fire dragon king forbidden ground? the ice emperor had told him about this place a few days ago. it was here that the ice emperor had fallen. he did not know if his clone would be able to come out of this place alive. each clone represented di tian¡¯s strength and luck. if he lost one, di tian would have to spend an unknown amount of time and resources to recover. mu jiuhuang listened to the conversation between xiao changtian and di tian, she seemed to understand a little and continued reading. then, the scene changed and they saw the prairie of the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden area. at this moment, the fire dragons had all transformed into their true forms, while the altar in the center of the grassland had transformed into branches, and the dragon fruit had landed on the branches. this¡­ mu jiuhuang looked at the scene in front of her and looked at her eyes in disbelief. he finally understood that the dark shadow stone xiao changtian gave him had the ability to directly reflect his body. xiao changtian looked at the dragon fruit on the screen and nodded with satisfaction. di wu zheng, this brat, still had some awareness. he was finally back on the right track. with di tian¡¯s younger brother around, he wasn¡¯t too worried. after that, xiao changtian saw di tian mumbling to himself. ¡°why would it be the day when the dragon fruit is picked? i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for my clone to come out like this.¡± the fire dragon clan had mobilized all their members to harvest the dragon fruit. it would not be easy for his clone to leave the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden area. harvests? difficult? as di tian¡¯s voice was soft, xiao changtian could only hear some intermittent sounds. after that, when he saw the fire dragon in the picture, xiao changtian seemed to have understood something. he then spoke to di tian, ¡°di tian, there¡¯s no need to worry. they¡¯re just some small bugs. diwu zheng and the others can easily deal with them.¡± ¡°little reptile?¡± when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know how to react. what did senior just say? that the dragon was a small insect? this was the first time di tian heard someone call the dragon in such a manner. ¡°yeah, aren¡¯t they just some small worms?¡± xiao changtian stared at the puzzled look on di tian¡¯s face as he pointed at the fire dragon in the picture. wasn¡¯t this a small insect from his previous life? a pair of small wings. it was normal for them to be densely distributed in this kind of grassland. thinking of this, xiao changtian remembered the time when he was catching insects in the fields in his previous life. for a moment, he missed his old life. when he heard xiao changtian¡¯s words again, di tian had a dumbfounded look on his face. as expected, his horizons were still a little small. the fire dragon clan, which was known as the forbidden land of the divine world, was only a small worm in front of his seniors. although they were densely packed in the image, they looked like little bugs. however, as long as he released his holy sense to investigate, they were all fire dragons with extraordinary strength. moreover, whatever senior said just now, di wu zheng and the others casually took care of it. i¡¯m relieved that di wu zheng is with him. ¡®that¡¯s right. with senior¡¯s strength, it¡¯s easy for his disciples to defeat the fire dragon king.¡¯ he was too narrow-minded. moreover, it seemed that senior had asked his disciple to help his clone. he didn¡¯t expect senior to take such good care of him. he couldn¡¯t disappoint him, right? he had to keep up with the senior¡¯s thinking realm. when the time came, if the senior had anything to say, he would be able to talk to him. as he thought of this in his heart, di tian also spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, you¡¯re right. they¡¯re just small insects, what¡¯s there to worry about?¡± as he spoke, di tian felt as though he had returned to the peak of the divine court. at that time, he was also the ruler of the divine world. he understood now. senior was telling him not to forget his original intentions. as for xiao changtian, he saw how di tian spoke of such a normal matter with such seriousness. he also felt a little strange, but he still replied to di tian, ¡°yes, they¡¯re together now. we don¡¯t have to worry about anything. we¡¯ll just wait for them to come back.¡± after that, xiao changtian lay down on his rocking chair and prepared to rest. di tian saw that xiao changtian was preparing to rest. he also bid farewell to him and returned to his room. it was as if di wu zheng would return with his clone in a few days. mu jiuhuang listened to their conversation without interrupting. her heart was already filled with shock. she had experienced the strength of those fire dragons before. in the eyes of his master and di tian, he was just a small worm. as expected, the world of a big shot wasn¡¯t something that he could comprehend at his current level. it seemed that he had to cultivate more. otherwise, it would not be good if his master looked down on him one day and chased him away.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Gale War Emperor and Rose Star (1) chapter 312: gale war emperor and rose star (1) translator: 549690339 not far from the entrance of the fire dragon king forbidden ground li wushuang and chu yuanshan led a group of heavenly demonic sect disciples to hide in the forest, paying attention to the changes at the entrance of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. after observing for a few days, there was no sign of anyone, but he heard quite a few dragon roars. this made li wushuang and the others extremely nervous. they were afraid that a fire dragon would suddenly fly out and swallow them. ¡°brother wushuang, how is it? have you found the master of the divine court?¡± nalan yan stood beside li wushuang and spoke to him in a sweet voice. ¡°no, i think that the lord of the divine court is most likely trapped inside and can¡¯t come out. however, bao, you¡¯ve become more and more beautiful recently.¡± although she didn¡¯t know why, li wushuang noticed that nalan yan had become even more charming after arriving at the entrance of the fire dragon king forbidden ground. the aura on her body also became thicker. when she was beside her, she could even smell a intoxicating fragrance. in li wushuang¡¯s eyes, nalan yan was becoming more and more perfect. didn¡¯t you find it? nalan yan looked at li wushuang and thought to herself. then, she walked to her side and said, ¡°brother wushuang, why don¡¯t you go in and investigate? otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if that master of the divine court died inside.¡± ¡°back then, you said that you were going to become the lord of the divine court.¡± when li wushuang heard nalan yan¡¯s words, her expression became a little awkward. looking around, it was fortunate that nalan yan¡¯s words had not been heard by the heaven demon sect¡¯s disciples. otherwise, even if he had a few lives, it would not be enough for the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master to kill him. although a trace of fear flashed through her heart, li wushuang still patted her chest. ¡°bao, let¡¯s be anxious first. the sect master and the others are going to enter the forbidden area today. at that time, we don¡¯t need to follow behind them.¡± ¡°let them help us deal with the fire dragon clan while we reap the benefits and take the lord of the divine court away.¡± li wushuang whispered into nalan yan¡¯s ear. when he went to find the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, he had already had this thought in his heart. under nalan yan¡¯s guidance, li wushuang naturally revealed her thoughts without reservation. a few days ago, when they were looking for someone in the bamboo forest, li wushuang had asked the disciples of the heavenly demon sect to slack off. one was to obtain their bribes in exchange for nalan yan¡¯s happiness. the second was to give the lord of the divine court the opportunity to enter the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground. when they arrived at the fire dragon king forbidden ground, they would have to rely on their own abilities to capture the lord of the divine court. at that time, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others would also be too busy to take care of themselves and would not be able to pay attention to him at all. hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, nalan yan¡¯s eyes flashed with a bright light. although this li wushuang was a bit lecherous, she was still quite smart at times. with this thought in mind, nalan yan turned to li wushuang and said sweetly, ¡°brother wushuang, why didn¡¯t you tell me such a big thing? what else are you hiding from me?¡± ¡°you don¡¯t trust him so much. did he do something wrong?¡± as she spoke, nalan yan even used her hand to rub her own eyes, looking extremely sad. seeing nalan yan like this, li wushuang¡¯s mind stopped working. she hugged nalan yan and slowly said, ¡°i just wanted to give you a surprise. bao, don¡¯t worry. if there¡¯s anything in the future, brother wushuang will tell you first.¡± listening to li wushuang¡¯s comforting words, nalan yan¡¯s mouth flashed with a faint smile, and then she broke free from li wushuang¡¯s embrace. ¡°alright then.¡± nalan yan said slowly to li wushuang. then, a bright light flashed in the sky. following that, the figures of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and baldy appeared in the sky above them. seeing the appearance of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, li wushuang quickly led the disciples over. ¡°greetings, sect master!¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s disciple bowed to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. then, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s voice slowly sounded from the sky. ¡°li wushuang, how is it? did you find anything these days?¡± li wushuang hurried forward and said respectfully,¡± ¡°sect master, there has been no abnormality at the entrance these few days. i think the master of the divine court might have been trapped inside.¡± upon hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master nodded as if this result was not out of his expectations. then, baldy, who was beside him, said to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, ¡°sky demon, let¡¯s quickly investigate the situation in this forbidden area and then enter.¡± the bald man didn¡¯t have any hope that li wushuang and the others would discover the master of the divine court. ¡°mm-hm, then we¡¯ll wait for the two fellow daoists you mentioned to come. then we¡¯ll go in and investigate.¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master nodded in response to baldy¡¯s words. then, two figures appeared in front of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°heavenly devil sect master, i¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s a little late. 1 hope that you can take care of me during this trip to the fire dragon king forbidden ground.¡± in front of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, a handsome man in a green battle robe and holding a halberd cupped his fists and said to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°isn¡¯t this the famous fierce wind war emperor in the divinity?¡± the heaven demon sect looked at the handsome man in front of him and replied with a smile. the fierce wind war emperor in front of him was a famous big shot in the divinity a few decades ago. different from the other immortal cultivators, it was rumored that the fierce wind war emperor had no sect or sect, and his cultivation base was entirely based on the resources he seized. at that time, he was already at the peak of the divine king realm. however, a few decades ago, fierce wind war emperor suddenly disappeared. some people said that he had too many enemies and had been killed, while others said that he was imprisoned. but now, it seemed that the fierce wind war emperor had gone into seclusion when he disappeared. his current strength had also reached the divine emperor realm. beside the fierce wind war emperor, there was a man in a purple robe with a dark red rose on his chest. he said to the heavenly demon sect¡¯s sect master,¡± ¡°rose star greets the devil sect master.¡± ¡°so it¡¯s fellow daoist rose. welcome, welcome.¡± when he saw rose star, the heavenly demon sect¡¯s sect master also responded with a smile. like gale war emperor, rose star was also a famous figure in the divinity. rumor had it that he had been immersed in the dao of poison for many years and had already reached the acme of perfection in his poison techniques. moreover, the power under him was similar to mei wu¡¯s happy red pavilion. they were both overlords of a domain in the divine realm. hence, mei wu smiled at rose star and said,¡± ¡°fellow daoist rose, long time no see. i didn¡¯t expect you to come.¡± ¡°fellow daoist mei wu must be joking. how could we give up such an opportunity?¡± rose star also replied with a smile. soon, after everyone introduced themselves, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master slowly said, ¡°fellow daoists, since everyone is here, let us begin..¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: It’s Time to End It (1) chapter 313: it¡¯s time to end it (1) translator: 549690339 outside the fire dragon king forbidden ground the leader of the heavenly demonic sect, mei wu, baldy, gale war emperor, and rose star stood side by side. beneath their feet were huge xuan boats. countless disciples injected their true essence into the xuan boats. an energy shield was set up around the xuan zhou to hide their auras. ¡°right now, we don¡¯t know what the situation inside the forbidden area is like. everyone, who is willing to go in and investigate first?¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at the flame vortex in front of him and slowly said to the other four. hearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, the other four people looked at each other and did not respond. no one was willing to be the first to do so. what if they were surrounded by a group of fire dragons when they entered? when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master saw that baldy and the others did not respond for a long time, he smiled and said to them, ¡°since no one is willing to be the vanguard, let me go in and investigate.¡± hearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, baldy and the other three also cupped their fists at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°thank you, fellow daoist skyfiend!¡± the reason why they were willing to take the risk to go to the fire dragon forbidden ground to find the master of the divine court was that the strength of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had reached the godly emperor realm. with him around, even if they encountered the fire dragon king, they could rely on their trump cards to not be killed. not long after, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s figure flashed and stepped into the flame vortex. after the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master entered the fire dragon king forbidden ground, baldy and the others also said to their disciples, ¡°cheer up and prepare to enter the forbidden area at any time.¡± as soon as baldy and the others finished speaking, the light on the xuan ship behind them lit up a little, as if it was ready to charge at any moment. in the fire dragon king forbidden area, after the leader of the heavenly demon sect entered the forbidden area, he stood in the air. his body rippled with black vital essence, hiding his aura. looking at the empty land in front of him, the interspatial ring on his hand flashed, and a special bamboo tube appeared in his hand. he injected his black true essence into it, and black butterflies flew out of the bamboo tube one after another. ¡°go, it¡¯s time to wrap things up.¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at the butterfly in front of him and said slowly. then, in a flash, he arrived in front of the fire vortex again and walked out. a mountain peak in the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden area ¡°huang tian, you said that today is the best day to pick the dragon fruit. according to the plan, should we take action?¡± diwu was standing on the mountain peak, looking at the dragon fruit in the center of the prairie. he said slowly to the clone of the master of the divine court beside him. according to the result of the discussion between the clone of the master of the divine court and him, the clone of the master of the divine court would use a spatial secret skill to help him instantly arrive near the dragon fruit. after obtaining the dragon fruit, the clone of the master of the divine court used a secret technique to bring him over. as the ripening of dragon fruits was the biggest event of the fire dragon clan, the fire dragons would gather around the dragon fruits. the defense outside would be relatively empty. at that time, di wu zheng would only need to follow the escape route that the clone of the lord of the divine court had designed in advance. after the matter was settled, di wu zheng only needed to help the avatar of the lord of the divine court do one thing. ¡°yes, yes, we¡¯re here.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at di wu zheng beside him and replied slowly. ¡°now is not the best time. we have to wait.¡± as he spoke, the clone seemed to be waiting for something. his eyes looked behind him from time to time. then, a black butterfly flew over from behind di wu zheng and the clone of the master of the divine court. slowly, the black butterfly landed on the shoulder of the clone. the clone of the master of the divine court led it to his finger and felt the information he sent over. ¡°finally, all of them are here. the four god emperor realm experts really think highly of themselves.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court felt the information from the butterfly and sighed with emotion. ¡°huang tian, what are you talking about?¡± diwu zheng couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw the clone of the master of the divine court staring at the butterfly in his hand in a daze. ¡°no, get ready. we can start soon.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court closed his palms, and the black butterfly disappeared into his palm. he said slowly to di wu zheng. on the other side, at the entrance of the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground, the figure of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master appeared again. when they saw the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, baldy and the other three quickly went up to him and said, ¡°fellow daoist skyfiend, what¡¯s going on inside?¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at the four people in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°fellow daoists, i¡¯ve checked. there are no fire dragons at the entrance, so we can go in without worry.¡± hearing that there were no fire dragons guarding the entrance, baldy and the others heaved a sigh of relief. they were not very clear about the habits of the fire dragon race. following that, mei wu said, ¡°brother tianmo, do you know where those fire dragons went?¡± mei wu felt that it was a little strange that there was no fire dragon handle at the entrance. ¡°i don¡¯t know. i didn¡¯t investigate deeply.¡± the sect leader of the heaven demon sect shook his head and replied when he heard this. ¡°i think the lord of the divine court saw that there was no fire dragon at the entrance, so he hid nearby and didn¡¯t come out.¡± ¡°we¡¯ll go in. as long as we don¡¯t go too deep, we¡¯ll be able to come out after finding the lord of the divine court. as for the fire dragon, they¡¯re not here, so we won¡¯t go too deep and disturb them.¡± fierce wind war emperor said slowly after hearing mei wu¡¯s words. ¡°i think this suggestion is good. let¡¯s implement it now.¡± after the grandmaster of the heavenly demonic sect heard the words of the fierce wind war emperor, he nodded slowly. then, his figure flashed and he led the way. after the sect master of the heavenly demonic sect entered the fire whirlpool again, the fierce wind war emperor immediately followed. the others also looked at each other and said to the disciples behind them, ¡°follow me!¡± they had come here today to find the lord of the divine court. they had planned for so long, but there was no reason for them to retreat. soon, rows of xuan boats advanced side by side and entered the flame vortex in a mighty manner. while the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others were taking action, in the prairie of the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground. a powerful dragon¡¯s might descended, and a fire dragon that was several times larger than the other fire dragons appeared in the sky above the grassland. as soon as the fire dragon appeared, a flaming crown could be seen on its forehead. it was the king of the fire dragon race, the fire dragon king. the fire dragon king hovered in the sky and landed on the altar in the center of the grassland. after he appeared, the fire dragons below lowered their heads and crouched on the ground to welcome their king. the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the dragon fruit in the center of the prairie and said slowly to diwu zheng, ¡°little brother, the time is coming. get ready, we¡¯re going to attack.¡± while the clone of the master of the divine court was speaking, di wu zheng was also staring at the dragon fruit on the altar with anticipation in his eyes.. Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Isn’t It Just One Dragon Fruit? Is There a Need?(i) chapter 314: isn¡¯t it just one dragon fruit? is there a need?(i) translator: 549690339 on the prairie of the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden land, the fire dragon king stood on the altar and looked at the dragon fruit in front of him. he sniffed the scent of the dragon fruit, and his face was filled with infatuation. the fire dragons around him had the same expression as the fire dragon king. they were filled with infatuation. under the influence of the dragon fruit¡¯s aura, the aura of each fire dragon was rising. at the same time, a jade plate appeared in the hands of the clone of the master of the divine court on the mountain peak. ¡°little brother, you know that you only have one chance. once you get the dragon fruit, run away according to the route we discussed beforehand, understand?¡± when diwu zheng heard that the clone of the master of the divine court was going to attack, he quickly nodded. no matter what huangtian¡¯s purpose was, as long as he got the dragon fruit, he could talk about the rest later. the clone of the master of the divine court looked at di wu zheng. the true essence in his body slowly gathered and then poured into the jade plate. this was one of the spirit tools that he had used to dominate the divine realm back then. this jade plate was a powerful spatial spirit tool. being able to travel freely within a certain space, according to the original plan, the clone of the master of the divine court planned to snatch the dragon fruit alone. however, there was a possibility of a lack of primeval essence, and the risk factor was relatively high. with di wu zheng, the clone of the master of the divine court tricked di wu zheng into taking the dragon fruit. in this way, he could focus on using the jade plate, and the success rate would be higher. the danger factor would also be greatly reduced. as the true essence of the divine court master¡¯s clone was injected, the jade plate also flickered with silver light. then, the silver light enveloped di wu zheng. ¡°clear and bright heaven and earth, stellar transposition, spacetime disk, activate!¡± the clone of the master of the divine court muttered something, and the silver light on the jade plate reached its brightest. after the silver light wrapped around di wu zheng, he felt the surrounding spatial power gather on his body. with a flash, he appeared on the altar in the center of the prairie. at this moment, the fire dragon king was immersed in the aura of the dragon fruit. when he saw di wu zheng suddenly appear in his eyes, he did not react in time. and in the blink of an eye, it was the fire dragon king who was harmless to humans and animals. then, the space ring on his hand flashed, and the dragon fruit was absorbed into it. seeing the dragon fruit disappear, the fire dragon king quickly reacted. he roared angrily and his huge dragon palm was about to hit diwu zheng. at this moment, di wu zheng was once again enveloped by the silver light, and his figure disappeared once again. bang! the fire dragon king¡¯s palm missed and hit the altar with a loud bang. at the same time, after the surrounding fire dragons sensed that the dragon fruit¡¯s aura had disappeared, they let out angry dragon roars one after another. following that, the fire dragon king released his spiritual consciousness. the fire dragon king, who had the cultivation base of a godly emperor, quickly discovered the source of the spatial fluctuation. looking at a mountain peak in the distance, he said to the fire dragons, ¡°damned human, you stole my race¡¯s sacred item!¡± as soon as the fire dragon king finished speaking, a fire dragon flapped its wings and flew up from the ground, flying toward the mountain where the clone of the master of the divine court and the others were. at the peak of the mountain, the clone of the master of the divine court was sweating profusely. it was obvious that he had consumed a lot of energy to use the spacetime disk just now. looking at di wu zheng and the spatial ring in his hand, the clone of the master of the divine court revealed a hint of joy. then, he said to di wu zheng, ¡°little brother, according to the original plan, quickly take the dragon fruit and leave.¡± when di wu zheng heard the words of the lord of the divine court¡¯s clone, he also cupped his fists at him. then, his figure flashed and he fled. although he was not afraid of those fire dragons, he had already obtained the dragon fruit. he would not fight if he could. moreover, he had yet to figure out what the clone of the lord of the divine court was up to. after di wu zheng left, the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the fire dragon race that was flying towards him at high speed. ¡°the plan has finally succeeded. next, we¡¯ll have to bear the anger of the fire dragon clan.¡± the clone of the lord of the divine court said. then, he injected his true essence into the space-time disk again. his body was wrapped in silver light and disappeared. the moment the clone disappeared, a dragon claw slapped the mountain they were on. looking at the shattered mountain in front of him, the fire dragon did not sense the aura of the dragon fruit. looking in the direction diwu zheng had just left, he said to his fire dragon companions behind him, ¡°they can¡¯t run far. continue chasing.¡± as it roared, the fire dragon flapped its wings again and flew in the direction where diwu zheng had left. on the other side, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others entered the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground. as expected, they did not encounter a fire dragon. following that, under the arrangement of baldy and the others, their disciples began to search from the periphery. baldy and the other three also joined the search, wanting to find the lord of the divine court as soon as possible. to them, the longer they stayed in the fire dragon king forbidden ground, the more danger they would be in. after searching for a while without any results, baldy heard a dragon roar coming from the depths. he could not help but come to the side of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and said to him worriedly, ¡°sky demon, did you feel the dragon roar coming from the depths of the forbidden land? it sounds a little angry.¡± hearing baldy¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master also smiled and slowly said, ¡°baldy, 1 think you¡¯re being too cautious. it¡¯s true that there was a dragon¡¯s roar, but you¡¯re just overthinking things.¡± ¡°moreover, isn¡¯t it normal for the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground to have dragon roars? when we were outside, we often heard them.¡± when baldy heard the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, he slowly nodded. he also felt that he was too sensitive. then, his figure flashed and appeared above a group of disciples. he said to them, ¡°search carefully. if i find anyone slacking off, i¡¯ll feed them to the dragons.¡± hearing the bald man¡¯s words, the disciples shivered and began to search in earnest. as for the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, he looked at baldy and the people below him, and an imperceptible smile appeared on his face. on the other side, diwu was running toward the exit of the fire dragon king forbidden ground with the dragon fruit. looking at the fire dragons chasing after him relentlessly, di wu zheng could not help but complain. ¡°isn¡¯t it just a dragon fruit?¡± as he spoke, a few fire cannonballs flew past di wu zheng, blasting the surrounding boulders into pieces. ¡°human, stay here. you can¡¯t run away.¡± a fire dragon roared angrily when it saw that its attacks missed every time. slowly, di wu zheng was also about to exit. at this moment, a heaven demon sect disciple who was searching for the master of the divine court saw di wu zheng¡¯s figure. he could not help but say to the heaven demon sect disciples beside him, ¡°didn¡¯t the sect master and the others come to search below? why is he flying in the air?¡± before the other heaven demon sect disciples could answer, this heaven demon sect disciple saw the other heaven demon sect disciples ¡®terrified expressions and pointed ahead.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: One of the Ten Great Generals of the Divine chapter 315: one of the ten great generals of the divine court, the demon empressl_i translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden ground the heaven demon sect disciple looked in the direction the other heaven demon sect disciples were pointing at. his originally calm expression was filled with fear. ¡°it¡¯s the fire dragon. the fire dragon is coming.¡± as the heaven demon sect disciple finished speaking, di wu zheng flew over them. looking at the group of people in front of him, di wu zheng heaved a sigh of relief and clutched his chest. ¡°i finally saw my accomplices. there are also humans who dare to enter the fire dragon king forbidden land.¡± as diwu was speaking, the fire dragon chasing after him was also killing the heaven demon sect disciple from earlier. the fire dragon king took the lead and looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others in front of him. his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°so it was a premeditated action by humans. damn it, damn it, all of you deserve to die!¡± ¡°my clansmen, kill all these bandits.¡± the fire dragon king¡¯s furious voice sounded in the air. following that, the fire dragon race attacked the heavenly demon sect, yi honglou, and the other disciples. when the fire dragon king appeared, baldy and the others also sensed his presence. feeling the emperor god¡¯s pressure from the fire dragon king, baldy, fierce wind war emperor, mei wu, and rose star came to the side of the heavenly demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°what¡¯s going on with this fire dragon clan? why did they all suddenly come out?¡± baldy said solemnly as he watched his disciples suffer from the continuous casualties of the fire dragon race¡¯s attacks. ¡°sky demon, what should we do?¡± mei wu looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master beside her and said solemnly. the gathering of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the rest naturally attracted the fire dragon king¡¯s attention. how could he not know that these were the five strongest humans here? the flaming wings on his body flapped, and a huge flaming palm attacked the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others. looking at the huge flaming palm that was attacking him, a smile flashed across the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s face. ¡°everyone, stay here forever.¡± when he heard that the bald man was the sect master of the heaven demon sect, the four of them didn¡¯t understand what he meant. then, they saw the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s figure flash and disappear on the spot. they wanted to leave with him, but they realized that they had been surrounded by a black aura. ¡°sky demon, what are you doing?¡± the bald man felt the changes in his body and couldn¡¯t help but curse. following that, the fire dragon king¡¯s huge flaming palm arrived in an instant. the situation before them did not allow them to dodge. under the circumstances, baldy and the others also used their own divine powers to resist the giant flaming palm. ¡± secret technique, thunder blast!¡± ¡°yin yang codex, death of the succubus!¡± ¡°breath of gale, death kill!¡± ¡°rose festival, poison aura!¡± bang! baldy and the others ¡®divine arts collided with the flaming palm, creating a huge wave. cough!cough! cough! after a collision, baldy and the other three clutched their chests. they looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, who was already at the exit, and their eyes were filled with anger. by now, how could they not understand that this demon had deliberately brought them to the fire dragon king forbidden ground? in other words, the capture of the lord of the divine court was a trap in itself. after losing the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, an emperor god, there was an even more terrifying emperor god, the fire dragon king, in front of them. baldy and the other three looked at each other and slowly said, ¡°we can¡¯t stay here for long. we¡¯ll settle the score with him when we get out.¡± after hearing baldy¡¯s words, the four of them also fled toward the exit. when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master saw their actions, a smile appeared on his face. black true essence gushed out. he stood in front of his chest with one hand, and his eyes were already covered by black true essence. ¡°i said, you guys can stay here forever.¡± ¡°demonize the world!¡± for today¡¯s plan, he did not hesitate to sacrifice his heaven demon sect disciples. how could he let baldy and the others leave? as the sect master of the heaven demon sect finished speaking, black true essence quickly covered the entire exit, forming a huge array formation there. then, the sect master of the heaven demon sect turned into black true essence and gathered at the exit. following the actions of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, the hope of baldy and the others leaving the fire dragon king forbidden ground was completely extinguished. at this time, the fire dragon king was already immersed in the anger of the humans stealing their dragon fruits. he would not care about the internal strife of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the others. the flaming wings on his body flapped once more, and he appeared above baldy and the others. then, a huge fireball began to condense in the fire dragon king¡¯s mouth. ¡°human, die!¡± after the fireballs were formed, the fire dragon king¡¯s wings were fully opened. baldy and the others felt the fire dragon king lock onto them once again. immediately after, the fireball attacked them. feeling the fire dragon king¡¯s fury on the fireball, baldy and the others hurriedly used their divine powers again, preparing to resist. bang! with another collision, baldy and the others spat out a mouthful of blood and clutched their chests. looking at the exit of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect leader, he said angrily in confusion, ¡°sky demon, we don¡¯t have any grudges, right?¡± ¡°why? fine, i¡¯ll let you die knowing. you want to seize his lord¡¯s luck, why do you say so?¡± ¡°those who conspire to steal my lord¡¯s luck will die!¡± at the exit, the voice of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master slowly sounded. ¡°master?¡± baldy and the others were a little confused when they heard the heaven demon sect master¡¯s words. then, mei wu seemed to have thought of something. ¡°sky demon, you are¡­¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. on the surface, i look like the sect master of the heaven demon sect, but i have another name.¡± ¡°one of the ten great generals of the divine court, the demon emperor!¡± the loud voice of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master entered the ears of baldy and the others. they could sense the pride in the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s heart when he said this. after the black-robed god emperor spread the news of the master of the divine court, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the clone of the master of the divine court had been planning for today. after discussing this plan, they planned to kill baldy and the others who coveted the fate of the lord of the divine court here today. he wanted to give those restless old fellows in the divine realm a warning. at the same time, he wanted to find more avatars to inquire about the main body. ¡°i see.¡± baldy and the other three were fighting the fire dragon king on one side. after hearing the words of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, they also knew that it was impossible for them to escape today. they also knew that they were already in the trap from the beginning. ¡°sky demon, i admit that we all fell into your trap.¡± ¡°however, it won¡¯t be that easy to kill us with the help of the fire dragon king.¡± fierce wind war emperor looked at the exit. a trace of determination flashed in his eyes as he fought with fire dragon king. ¡°human, hand over the dragon fruit. otherwise, we won¡¯t rest until one of us dies!¡± the fire dragon king¡¯s attack forced baldy and the other three to retreat. then, he faced the sky and roared. in a short while, eight fire dragons with the strength of a god emperor surrounded the four of them. they were happy that the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had helped them seal the exit. naturally, they would not attack him first. when baldy saw that the fire dragon race had twice the strength of his own side and there was also a fire dragon king, his expression was extremely ugly.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316:1 Got It, I’ve Been Schemed Against (1) chapter 316:1 got it, i¡¯ve been schemed against (1) translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden ground the bald man and the other three looked at the fire dragon king and the fire dragon beside him in the air. the four of them stood back to back and looked around. ¡°dragon fruit?¡± after hearing fire dragon king¡¯s words, fierce wind battle emperor and the others also understood. why was the fire dragon clan so angry at them? it turned out that their sacred artifact had been taken away. without thinking, they also knew that this was the doing of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°stop pretending to be crazy. human, 1¡¯11 give you one last chance. hand over the dragon fruit voluntarily. otherwise, die!¡± the fire dragon king looked at the four people in front of him, and his imposing voice rang out once again. after the fight, the fire dragon king slowly regained his senses. he wanted to take back the dragon fruit by exerting pressure. this way, he would not have to worry about hurting the dragon fruit in the fight. mei wu¡¯s eyes kept flashing below, trying to find out who had taken the dragon fruit. while mei wu was searching, the fire dragon king and the others saw that the bald man and the other three had no intention of handing over the dragon fruit. the fire dragon king was also furious. he let out a furious roar and said to the other fire dragons, ¡°destroy them!¡± as the fire dragon king¡¯s voice fell, nine auras, including the fire dragon king¡¯s, locked onto baldy and the others. at the same time, huge fireballs started to condense in their mouths, shooting at baldy and the others. ¡± fire dragon king, we really didn¡¯t¡­¡± baldy looked at the fireball that was about to attack him and wanted to give a final explanation. however, the fireball had already arrived in front of them and swallowed them in an instant. bang! under the attack of the fire dragon clan, baldy and the others didn¡¯t even have the time to scream. his aura completely dissipated in this world. as the flames dissipated, the fire dragon king looked at the void in front of him and sensed the aura of the dragon fruit. even though they had just destroyed the dragon fruit, they should be able to feel its aura. however, there was no aura now, which meant that the dragon fruit was not with the four of them. then, the fire dragon king looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master at the exit. right now, other than the fire dragon clan, he was the strongest. after baldy and the others were killed by the fire dragon king and the others, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master at the exit let out a hearty laugh. the black true essence slowly dissipated at the entrance. then, the figure of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master reappeared in midair. ¡°the dragon fruit is with you. although you don¡¯t know why you helped us just now, as long as you hand it over, we can spare your life.¡± the fire dragon king looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master in front of him and said slowly. he also knew that the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master was at the godly emperor realm like him. when they fought, they were not someone that those few fellows could compare to. after hearing the fire dragon king¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master spread his hands and said to the fire dragon king, ¡°would you believe me if 1 told you that the dragon fruit is not with me?¡± ¡°human, what do you mean?¡± the fire dragon king said angrily when he heard the words of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. although he saw di wu zheng on the altar just now, he could not feel any aura from di wu zheng at that time. no matter how he looked at it, he was just a tool. if the dragon fruit was still with him, he would be hunted down by his subordinates. according to his understanding of humans, they were all greedy. the person in front of him was the strongest among them. would he hand over the dragon fruit relic to others? while the fire dragon king and the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master were confronting each other, a silver light flashed beside the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. then, the clone of the master of the divine court appeared beside the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master saw the avatar of the lord of the divine court, he bowed to him and slowly said, ¡°my lord.¡± the avatar of the divine court master looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master in front of him and nodded at him. then, he said to the fire dragon king, ¡°respected fire dragon king, we have no intention of taking your dragon fruit. i¡¯ll return it to you now.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court also knew how precious the dragon fruit was, but he had to be alive to take it. ¡°demon empress, the dragon fruit is with that little disciple of your heaven demon sect. find him.¡± after informing the fire dragon king, the clone of the master of the divine court said to the sect master of the heaven demon sect beside him. he remembered that when diwu zheng entered the forbidden area, he was not only wearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s uniform, but he also had the heaven demon sect disciple¡¯s token. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master slowly nodded when he heard the words of the divine court master¡¯s clone. according to their plan, they planned to return the dragon fruit after killing baldy and the others, appease the fire dragon clan¡¯s anger, and then leave. it would be best if they left peacefully. even if the fire dragon race didn¡¯t allow them to leave in the end, the clone of the lord of the divine court would use the spacetime disk to move this place. after taking back the dragon fruit, the fire dragon king and the others would not chase them to the periphery. ever since the entrance was sealed, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had been paying close attention to the location of the token on di wu zheng¡¯s body. the true essence on his body gathered. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master closed his eyes and used his spirit skill. in the crowd below, di wu zheng¡¯s heaven demon sect token lit up when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master used his spirit skill. ¡°i understand. i¡¯ve been schemed against.¡± diwu was looking at the token that lit up on his body. he casually threw him on the ground and prepared to leave. at this moment, the clone of the master of the divine court in the sky also saw him and slowly said to him, ¡°little brother, you promised to help us do one thing. return the dragon fruit to them. otherwise, no one will be able to leave today.¡± di wu looked at the smiling face of the clone of the master of the divine court and knew that he had been tricked. she was also very unhappy in her heart and said to him, ¡°huang tian, you said that the dragon fruit is mine.¡± then, diwu, who was also the fire dragon king in the sky, said,¡± ¡°if you want the dragon fruit, come and get it yourself.¡± when the fire dragon king saw di wu zheng¡¯s face again, his eyes burned with rage. it was this person who had taken the dragon fruit away from him just now. it was simply a great humiliation. with a roar, he was about to attack diwu zheng. the disciples of the other sects looked at di wu zheng as if he was an idiot. although they did not know what was happening in the sky, they knew that the fire dragon race was slaughtering them. it would be great if the fire dragon did not take the initiative to look for him. he even took the initiative to provoke them, and even provoked the most powerful fire dragon king. was this guy brainless? at this moment, everyone looked at di wu zheng with the same thought in their hearts. when the clone of the master of the divine court saw di wu zheng¡¯s actions, he was also stunned. then, he said to him, ¡°little brother, don¡¯t joke around. 1 know i¡¯m sorry. after we get out, you can choose any cultivation technique from the heaven demon sect. hurry up and return the dragon fruit to them.¡± although the clone of the master of the divine court knew that di wu zheng¡¯s talent and strength were not bad, his strength was not to the extent that he could contend with the fire dragon king. as he spoke, the clone of the head of the divine court even gave the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master a look.. Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Sword Slash Through the Air (1) chapter 317: sword slash through the air (1) translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden ground in midair, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master saw the clone of the master of the divine court give him a look. he also understood the meaning of the avatar of the lord of the divine court. his lord wanted him to persuade his disciples. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at di wu zheng. although di wu zheng was wearing the heaven demon sect¡¯s uniform, his face was very unfamiliar. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master did not remember that there was such a person in his heaven demon sect. although he was thinking this way, the sect master of the sect said to diwu zheng,¡± ¡°you¡¯re also a disciple of my heaven demon sect. is this the time for you to mess around?¡± ¡°hurry up and return the dragon fruit to the other party. otherwise, you¡¯ll be punished by the clan.¡± the words of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master were like wind in di wu zheng¡¯s ears. di wu zheng directly ignored him. the fire dragon king, who was in mid-air, was now filled with anger. he looked at diwu and had no intention of handing over the dragon fruit. with a furious roar, a fireball flew towards diwu zheng. ¡°human, die!¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the fire dragon king attacking di wu zheng and became anxious. he looked at di wu zheng and said, ¡°little brother, what¡¯s going on? are you going to disobey even the sect master¡¯s words?¡± ¡°who is my sect master?¡± di wu zheng didn¡¯t pay attention to the clone of the lord of the divine court. he looked at the incoming fireball and dodged it. at the same time, di wu zheng also took off his heaven demon sect¡¯s clothes and changed into his original clothes. he had originally thought that this dress could reduce some unnecessary trouble for him, but he did not expect it to become his biggest problem in the end. bang! the fireball smashed into the ground, creating a huge crater. at this moment, the clone of the master of the divine court also arrived beside the sect master of the heaven demon sect. he slowly said to him, ¡°demon emperor, this is a disciple of your sect, right? i see that his talent is not bad. it would be a pity if he died here.¡± when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master heard the words of the divine court master¡¯s clone, he was a little hesitant. ¡°sect master, to be honest, 1 don¡¯t know if this little guy is a disciple of my heaven demon sect.¡± although di wu zheng had the heaven demon sect disciple¡¯s token on him, the aura on his body was different from that of the heaven demon sect. moreover, since the clone of the master of the divine court had said that his talent was not bad, it was impossible for the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, who was a talented disciple in the sect, not to know. while the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master was deep in thought, the fire dragon king in midair was completely enraged by di wu zheng. he let out another deafening roar and flew towards diwu zheng. seeing the fire dragon king¡¯s anger, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master did not think too much about it. he pulled the avatar of the master of the divine court and said to him, ¡°master, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± then, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master flew to the side with the clone of the divine court master. in the perception of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, even when he was dealing with baldy and the others just now, he could sense that the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had already been defeated. the fire dragon king was not so angry. the true essence condensed from his body was already a little stronger than his own. when the fire dragons below saw their king getting angry, they let out a roar and stopped attacking the disciples of the various sects. instead, he lay on the ground and waited for the fire dragon king to give his orders. the disciples of those sects felt the destructive aura coming from the sky and saw the actions of the surrounding fire dragons. they also trembled on the ground, afraid that the fire dragon king¡¯s attack would affect them. ¡°do you know who that person is? you¡¯re actually so reckless.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know. looking at his clothes just now, he seems to be a disciple of the heaven demon sect. however, i¡¯ve never heard of his existence among the younger generation of the heaven demon sect.¡± ¡°yes, yes. it¡¯s already very fortunate that he escaped a calamity just now. why does this guy still dare to provoke the living fire dragon king? isn¡¯t he courting death?¡± ¡öi ii as the disciples below were whispering to each other, the flame mark on the fire dragon king¡¯s head lit up. ¡°brat, no matter who comes today, they won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± as the flame mark lit up, the fire dragon king¡¯s aura became even more powerful. following that, the fire dragon king extended his sharp dragon claw with an unrivaled might and attacked diwu zheng. for a moment, a strong wind blew, and the weeds on the grass below were unconsciously ignited. this kid was probably going to die here today. for a moment, everyone looked at di wu zheng with the same thought. even the surrounding fire dragons looked at their king in anger. then, they looked at di wu zheng as if they were looking at a dead man. on the other side, the clone of the master of the divine court sighed as he watched the fire dragon king attack di wu zheng. although he now knew that di wu zheng was not a disciple of the heaven demon sect, he was still the one who schemed against di wu zheng. such a young and talented cultivator had been destroyed by him. the clone of the master of the divine court felt a little uncomfortable. di wu zheng, who was standing on the ground, looked at the fire dragon king that was attacking him. his expression was the same as before, without any change. then, the interspatial ring on his hand flashed, and a long sword appeared in di wu zheng¡¯s hand. ¡°i didn¡¯t want to make a move at first, but you forced me.¡± diwu zheng sighed and gathered his vital essence on the long sword. ¡°bare-handed!¡± di wu zheng raised his sword with both hands and shouted loudly. then, he slashed forward. ¡°what is this kid doing? why are you slashing the air?¡± the crouching fire dragon looked at diwu zheng¡¯s actions and said in confusion. ¡°who knows? maybe he knew that he was going to die and was scared crazy by the king.¡± another fire dragon beside this fire dragon said mockingly. originally, they thought that diwu was about to make a final desperate struggle. they did not expect that he would be scared silly by their king and slash the air with his sword. when the fire dragon king saw di wu zheng¡¯s actions, the anger in his heart grew even greater. ¡®is this kid looking down on me? not only is the sword not aimed at me, but it¡¯s also ignoring me and slashing the air.¡¯ with this thought in mind, the fire dragon king said to di wu zheng, ¡°human, become the fertilizer of this land.¡± as soon as the fire dragon king finished speaking, he felt a mysterious power descend on his body before he could even slap his dragon claw out. what was going on? the fire dragon king was a little puzzled, but his body could not help but fall down. then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the fire dragon king came to the front of the fifth front and knelt down. his pair of dragon claws were the longsword in the fifth front¡¯s hand. slowly, blood flowed down from the fire dragon king¡¯s dragon claw. what¡¯s going on? why is the fire dragon king going to receive the sword alone? the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the fire dragon king¡¯s actions. even with his brain that had planned the overall situation previously, he was still confused by the fire dragon king¡¯s actions.. Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: How About We Make A Deal (1) chapter 318: how about we make a deal (1) translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden ground the fire dragons were stunned when they saw the fire dragon king kneeling in front of diwu zheng. then, they let out a series of angry roars. the fire dragon king¡¯s kneeling action was the noblest etiquette of the fire dragon clan. as their king, the fire dragon king would only make such a move when he was offering sacrifices to their ancestors. to do such a thing to a human like di wu zheng, wasn¡¯t that humiliating to the fire dragon race? ¡°king, what are you doing? quickly destroy him and take back the dragon fruit.¡± ¡°how could king be treated with such courtesy by a human? it¡¯s simply a disgrace to our fire dragon race.¡± even the eight fire dragons that had reached the god emperor realm looked at each other, not knowing what to do. when the fire dragon king heard his clansmen¡¯s roars, he knew that he had to eliminate di wu zheng. otherwise, the prestige of the fire dragon race would be completely lost. ¡°damn it, what did you do?¡± the fire dragon king activated all the vital essence in his body in an attempt to break free from di wu zheng¡¯s control. however, no matter how he used his true essence, his hands would tightly grip the sword and he could not move. not only that, but he also lost control of his body and was fixed in place. diwu zheng held his longsword with both hands and looked at the fire dragon king with a smile. ¡°sigh, you forced me to take action, okay? if you had let me take the dragon fruit away, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems.¡± ¡°now that i¡¯ve made my move, how can 1 let you leave so easily?¡± diwu was looking at the dragon claw of the fire dragon king, which was holding a longsword. at this moment, dark red blood was slowly flowing down the fire dragon king¡¯s arm. as long as di wu zheng kept catching the blade with his bare hands, the fire dragon king would continue to lose his blood essence. in the end, his cultivation level would drop, and in the worst case, he would die on the spot. on the other side, the clone of the master of the divine court had been staring blankly at diwu for a while. he patted the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master beside him and slowly said to him, ¡°demon empress, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± his strength was not as strong as before, but his subordinates ¡®cultivation was still online. perhaps they could see something. when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master heard the words of the avatar of the lord of the divine court, he fell silent for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°master, i¡¯m not sure either. 1 think that kid must have used an extremely powerful immobilizing technique.¡± ¡°immobilizing technique? do you know the fire dragon king¡¯s cultivation base?¡± when the clone of the master of the divine court heard the words of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, he immediately refuted him. although the immobilizing spell was useful, almost all immobilizing spells had a flaw, and that was that the caster had to be stronger than the target. the fire dragon king¡¯s strength was already at the god monarch realm. according to the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, the fifth main cultivation was still above the god monarch realm? when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master heard the words of the divine court master¡¯s clone, he also knew what he meant. but according to his understanding, that was the only explanation. and if that was really the case, they would have suddenly included diwu zheng in their plan. one had to know that diwu zheng was a human. if he wanted to settle the score with them and forcefully seize the lord¡¯s luck, there seemed to be nothing he could do. after all, the fire dragon king¡¯s strength was above his. then, the clone of the master of the divine court said to the sect master of the heaven demon sect, ¡°let¡¯s continue watching. the fire dragon king is kneeling in front of di wu zheng. 1 don¡¯t believe that the other fire dragons won¡¯t make a move.¡± as he said that, the clone of the master of the divine court was the same as the sect master of the heaven demon sect. they were worried that di wu zheng would come after them, and the other fire dragons would help them verify di wu zheng¡¯s strength. as expected by the avatar of the master of the divine court, the fire dragon king knelt in front of the fifth main face and did not get up for a long time. the eight fire dragons that had reached the god emperor realm looked at each other and flew towards diwu zheng. ¡°human, release the king.¡± diwu zheng saw another eight fire dragons flying towards him. he raised his sword again and swung it at the fire dragons in the air. just like the fire dragon king, the eight fire dragons felt a force descend on them. then, he came to di zheng and knelt down before him. he grabbed the sword with his dragon claws. this¡­ the scene in front of them had completely shocked everyone present. if the fire dragon king could still be explained as an accident or something like that. the outcome of the eight god emperor fire dragons had already told them. di wu zheng¡¯s strength was terrifying! diwu was looking at the fire dragon king and the eight god emperor fire dragons in front of him. he also said slowly to the fire dragon king, ¡°big guy, wake up a little. how about we make a deal?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll give you a picture scroll, and you¡¯ll give me the dragon fruit.¡± when he took the dragon fruit back then, di wu zheng did not think of taking the dragon fruit of the fire dragon clan for free. it was just that the avatar of the master of the divine court was by his side at that time, and di wu zheng did not know what he was up to. she was also planning to trick him into paying for her dragon fruit. however, it seemed unlikely now. the fire dragon king was in a fit of anger just now, so it was unlikely for him to have a good conversation with him. after letting him calm down in front of him, di wu zheng began to discuss the deal with the fire dragon king. the fire dragon king looked at the blood flowing out of his palms and looked at di wu zheng with resentment. ¡°deal? do you look like you¡¯re making a deal with me?¡± diwu zheng heard that the fire dragon king did not say those angry words to him like before. instead, he stopped catching the blade with his bare hands and stood in front of him. he slowly said, ¡°it should be fine for now.¡± the fire dragon king regained control of his body. his instinctive reaction was to fight di wu zheng to the death. after all, di wu zheng had just made him suffer the greatest humiliation in his life. however, when he saw diwu brandishing the sword in his hand, the fire dragon king dispelled his thoughts. he looked at di wu zheng with fear in his eyes. moreover, he wanted to see that the eight great elders of his clan were still in his hands, so he would not make a move. on the other side, the sect master of the heaven demon sect saw di wu zheng suppress the eight god emperor fire dragons. he was also a little worried in his heart. he said to the clone of the master of the divine court beside him, ¡°master, what should we do?¡± now, they could basically confirm their judgment just now. this di wu zheng was a powerful expert. ¡°don¡¯t panic. let¡¯s take a look first.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court knew that it was useless for them to escape now. after all, di wu zheng had been with him for such a long time. if he had any designs on him, he would have attacked him long ago. under the gazes of the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect, the fire dragon king¡¯s huge body kept changing. then, he turned into a man in red robes. the fire dragon king stood in front of the fifth front and said slowly,¡± ¡°the dragon fruit is a sacred item in my clan. it¡¯s rare to encounter it in a hundred years.. what do you want to exchange for it?¡± Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: Friend, Do You Need Help to Destroy Them chapter 319: friend, do you need help to destroy them (1) translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden ground diwu was standing in front of the fire dragon king. when he heard his words, he smiled at him. the interspatial ring on his hand flashed, and a scroll appeared in di wu zheng¡¯s hand. looking at the painting in his hand, di wu¡¯s face showed a hint of pain. this was the calligraphy and painting that xiao changtian had given him during the gathering in the courtyard. usually, diwu zheng didn¡¯t come to the divine world much. in his opinion, the only thing he could use to exchange for dragon fruit was xiao changtian¡¯s painting scroll. as long as he completed his master¡¯s mission, his master would definitely give him better calligraphy and paintings when he returned. with this thought in mind, di wu zheng passed the calligraphy painting in his hand to the fire dragon king. ¡°take it and have a look. this is personally drawn by my master. it¡¯s definitely more valuable than your dragon fruit.¡± the fire dragon king looked at the calligraphy in diwu zheng¡¯s hand. there was no extraordinary aura flowing out of it. besides, aren¡¯t calligraphy and paintings something that only humans like? what use would they have for the fire dragon clan? although he was a little angry, the fire dragon king still took the calligraphy and painting that di wuzheng handed over. he slowly opened the calligraphy painting in his hand. then, a huge dragon soaring in the nine heavens appeared in front of the fire dragon king. ¡°this, this¡­¡± the fire dragon king looked at the calligraphy in his hand. his originally disdainful expression was replaced by surprise. when he saw the painting, he felt a suppression from his bloodline. under this suppression, the fire dragon bloodline in his body seemed to be continuously purified. after a while, the blood that he had lost from catching diwu zheng¡¯s blade with his bare hands was restored. diwu was looking at the fire dragon king¡¯s intoxicated expression as he read the calligraphy and paintings. there was also the change in his aura. there was also some envy in his eyes. although he had some insights, as he slowly looked at the paintings, his insights became much less. however, it seemed that his master¡¯s calligraphy and painting were quite useful to this big guy. the eight god emperor fire dragons who were still kneeling on the ground were also affected by the aura in the painting. although they were kneeling on the ground, they felt that their cultivation had improved a little. these eight big guys are the same. sigh, 1 also want to return to that youth from back then. di wu zheng felt the changes in the eight god emperor fire dragons around him, and his eyes became even more envious. he also wanted to go back to the time when he first saw the calligraphy and painting, and his cultivation had improved greatly. then, di wu zheng put away the sword in his hand and stopped using his bare hands against them. after the fire dragons regained control of their bodies, they came to the fire dragon king¡¯s side and looked at the calligraphy in his hand. ¡°big guy, what do you think? 1 told you that the value is not lower than your dragon fruit, right?¡± diwu was looking at the fire dragon king and the others in front of him as he spoke slowly. when the fire dragon king heard di wu zheng¡¯s words, he imitated human etiquette and cupped his fists at him. he said,¡± ¡°this painting is of great significance to the fire dragon clan. in the future, you will be a friend of our fire dragon clan.¡± although the dragon fruit could speed up their cultivation, the painting di wuzheng gave them was even more significant. this painting could help them purify their blood essence. didn¡¯t this mean that their bloodline could continue to evolve in the future and finally reach the level of their ancestors? ¡°this painting was drawn by my master. if it weren¡¯t for the dragon fruit, i wouldn¡¯t have taken it out.¡± di wu zheng waved his hand at him and said slowly when he heard the fire dragon king and the others. master? upon hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the fire dragon king felt even more reverence in his heart. he then pointed at the dragon head in the painting and said to di wu zheng, ¡°i wonder why the dragon in the painting doesn¡¯t have eyes?¡± ¡°oh, you¡¯re talking about this. master said at that time that if he drew these eyes on it, the dragon would fly away.¡± di wu zheng slowly explained after hearing the fire dragon king¡¯s words. the dragon would fly away from the painting? it meant that humans could already create dragons out of thin air. it turned out that human calligraphy and painting had already reached this level. he had previously looked down on the human race. it seemed that it was time to re-evaluate them. when the fire dragon king heard di wu zheng¡¯s words, he remembered them in his heart. as for the other eight fire dragons, they knew nothing about calligraphy and painting. they only felt that they had obtained huge benefits from the calligraphy and painting. listening to the conversation between di wu zheng and the fire dragon king, they just kept tapping their dragon heads. then, he saw that the fire dragon king and di wu zheng did not continue to fight. instead, they seemed to be in harmony. the clone of the master of the divine court brought the sect master of the heaven demon sect and landed in front of diwu zheng and the others. seeing the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect in front of him, the fire dragon king said to di wu zheng, ¡°friend, do you need help to destroy them?¡± through their previous actions, the fire dragon king felt that the heaven demon sect master and the clone of the divine court master were two two-faced fellows. when he heard the fire dragon king call diwu zheng a friend, god wanted to help him destroy him. the avatar of the master of the divine court hurriedly waved his hand at them. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± ¡°huang tian, why? do you want me to hand over the dragon fruit?¡± di wu looked at the clone of the master of the divine court in front of him and said slowly to him. ¡°little brother, oh no, senior, how dare 1?¡± the clone of the master of the divine court also heard the mockery in di wu zheng¡¯s words and quickly smiled at him. he also knew that if he did not resolve the matter now, they would probably have to stay here today. ¡°oh, at this time, why aren¡¯t you showing your true face?¡± di wu zheng looked at the clone of the lord of the divine court and continued to speak. actually, di wu zheng didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards the clone of the lord of the divine court. they were just suspicious of each other, and the clone of the lord of the divine court was stronger. this reminded diwu zheng of what xiao changtian had said to him before he left. there are good and bad cultivators. you have to learn to distinguish them. after hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the divine court smiled slightly and circulated the true essence in his body. he turned back to his original appearance and said to di wu zheng, ¡°senior, my name isn¡¯t huang tian. actually, my name is di tian.¡± di tian? when diwu zheng heard this name, he suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. then, he looked at the clone of the divine court master and lucked at the clone of the divine court master. ¡°di tian, so it was you who schemed against me. master has treated you well. i didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court was kicked by di wu zheng and retreated a few steps. the sect master of the heaven demon sect behind him hurriedly supported him. looking at di wu zheng, he was about to make a move when the clone of the master of the divine court blocked him. ¡°senior, what did you say just now? master treated me well?¡± the clone¡¯s mind was filled with di wu zheng¡¯s words. given the current situation, di wu zheng didn¡¯t need to make fun of him.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: The End of the Forbidden Area (1) chapter 320: the end of the forbidden area (1) translator: 549690339 fire dragon king forbidden ground after hearing the words of the lord of the divine court¡¯s clone, di wu zheng continued, ¡°what? di tian, you¡¯re acting like a fool after coming to the divine realm? you weren¡¯t like this in master¡¯s courtyard.¡± hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the clone¡¯s mind spun rapidly. senior had seen him in his master¡¯s courtyard. could it be another clone? and it¡¯s with senior¡¯s master? di wu zheng saw that the clone of the master of the divine court did not respond to him for a long time, so he carefully scanned his body. the di tian in front of him seemed to be slightly different from the di tian in his master¡¯s courtyard. it seemed like the di tian in his master¡¯s courtyard was stronger. this di tian before him wasn¡¯t that strong. with this thought in mind, di wu zheng also said to the clone of the master of the divine court, ¡°i know, you are di tian¡¯s clone.¡± after hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the clone understood that di wu zheng already knew his secret. moreover, according to di wu zheng, he did not know if the person in his master¡¯s courtyard was his clone or his main body. but no matter what, there was still news of the other clones or the main body. after hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, who was behind the clone of the lord of the divine court, stared at di wu zheng and said slowly, ¡°you said that master is with your secret master. your master didn¡¯t do anything to master, right?¡± in the heart of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, the safety of the master of the divine court would always be the number one priority. moreover, he didn¡¯t know if his master was the main body or a clone. if it was the main body, and the fifth master was harmful to the main body, then this was bad news for the divine court. after hearing the words of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, the clone of the divine court master also said to him, ¡°demon emperor, don¡¯t be anxious. let¡¯s hear what senior has to say first.¡± even if his main body was controlled by di wu zheng¡¯s master, the clone of the master of the divine court would not dare to offend di wu zheng here. they could not see di wu zheng¡¯s strength clearly now. there was also a fire dragon king beside him. moreover, if di wu zheng¡¯s strength was so terrifying, then what about his master? he did not even know how strong he was. then, the clone of the master of the divine court also cupped his fists at di wu zheng and said slowly, ¡°senior, please tell me about the other clones. if you can tell me, di tian will definitely reward you handsomely.¡± diwu zheng looked at the earnest expression on the clone of the lord of the divine court and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s not impossible for you to see your clone, but you have to follow me back to master¡¯s place.¡± ¡°your clone is with a man named ice emperor, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± di wu zheng also knew about the relationship between di tian and the ice emperor. he recalled that the ice emperor was the one who told him about the dragon fruit. given his relationship with di tian, helping di tian bring his clone back could be considered a small repayment to him. ¡°ice emperor?¡± ¡± ice emperor!¡± the sect leader of the heavenly demon sect muttered. in the divine world, it was not that the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had not inquired about the other generals. it was just that there had been no news for many years, and he didn¡¯t expect to hear the ice emperor¡¯s name here. ¡°yeah, it¡¯s a man with ice-blue hair.¡± diwu zheng said slowly to him when he saw the shocked expression of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°with the ice emperor by my lord¡¯s side, i feel more at ease. back then, he was also one of the top existences among us.¡± hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s face was also filled with joy, as if he had met an old friend he had not seen for many years. ¡°alright, if you want to go back with me, then follow me.¡± diwu zheng looked at the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect in front of him and said slowly. it had been a while since he left. di wu remembered xiao changtian¡¯s reminder to him to go early and come back early. when the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect heard di wu zheng¡¯s words, they smiled at him. ¡°senior, we¡¯ll make the arrangements and go with you now.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the disciples of the various sects below and the damaged xuan ship on the ground. according to their original plan, these disciples should all die here. however, the appearance of di wu zheng had disrupted their plans. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master swept his gaze down. however, they were all weak disciples who were hiding. as for the powerful disciples, they were already in the stomach of the fire dragon in the previous battle. then, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master saw a figure in the crowd and sucked at him with his palm. then, li wushuang, who was hidden in the crowd, appeared in front of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°so you¡¯re not dead yet.¡± the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at li wushuang in front of him and said slowly. their plan had been carried out so smoothly because of li wushuang. with li wushuang¡¯s help, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master had deliberately allowed him to indulge his disciples so that the avatar of the master of the divine court could enter the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground and spread the news. li wushuang looked at her heaven demon sect master and immediately knelt down. ¡°sect master, don¡¯t kill me. i know how to clean up the mess. i won¡¯t leak the information here.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, i can swear to the heavens.¡± after saying that, li wushuang didn¡¯t care about the heavenly demon sect master¡¯s response and made a poison oath to the heavenly dao. the heavenly demon sect master looked at li wushuang¡¯s desperate face and thought that she was a fence-sitter. given the current situation, it was not a bad idea for him to clean up the mess. moreover, with his brain, he could not do anything. ¡°then leave it to him.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at li wushuang and said slowly to the sect master of the heaven demon sect. when the heaven demon sect master heard the words of the clone, he said to li wushuang, ¡°i hope you don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t, i won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry.¡± when li wushuang heard the words of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, she also kowtowed to him a few times. after saying that, the clone of the master of the divine court also said to di wu zheng, ¡°senior, we¡¯re done.¡± upon hearing the words of the avatar of the lord of the divine court, di wu zheng said to the fire dragon king and the others behind him, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± when the fire dragon king and the others heard that diwu was about to leave, they also let out a long whistle. ¡°friend, you are welcome to come again next time.¡± then, under the gazes of the fire dragon king and the others, the clone of the divine court master and the sect master of the heaven demon sect followed di wu zheng and slowly left the forbidden area. after di wu zheng and the others left, li wushuang quickly left the fire dragon king forbidden ground with the disciples of the various sects under the watchful eyes of the fire dragon king.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: The Divine Emperor is actually a bricklayer? chapter 321: the divine emperor is actually a bricklayer? _1 translator: 549690339 outside the fire dragon king forbidden ground diwu looked at the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the divine court¡¯s master¡¯s clone who had followed him out and said slowly to them, ¡°the two of you, we¡¯re going to master¡¯s place now, but there¡¯s something 1 have to tell you in advance.¡± ¡°master is experiencing the life of a mortal, tempering his heart in the mortal world, and playing in the mortal world.¡± at this point, di wu zheng¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. he was afraid that the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and the divine court master¡¯s clone did not hear him. ¡°when you reach master¡¯s courtyard, you can¡¯t casually show your cultivation. otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to disturb master¡¯s cultivation.¡± she saw diwu¡¯s serious expression and how he spoke so seriously. the clone of the master of the divine court also knew that this matter was very important. he immediately cupped his fists at di wu zheng. ¡°senior, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ve already remembered that when we get to your master, we definitely won¡¯t show any cultivation.¡± then, the clone of the master of the divine court also gave the sect master of the heaven demon sect a look. ¡°yes, yes. when we get to senior¡¯s master, we¡¯ll be strict with our actions and definitely won¡¯t disturb senior.¡± seeing the clone of the master of the divine court winking at him, the sect master of the heaven demon sect followed suit and cupped his fists at di wu zheng as he spoke slowly. ¡°yes, yes. remember, don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± di wu zheng looked at the two people who were cupping their fists at him and reminded them again. hearing di wu zheng¡¯s repeated emphasis, the clone of the master of the divine court smiled awkwardly at di wu zheng. when he was at his peak, he had thought of going to the mortal world to gain experience. however, that was just a thought. he did not cultivate at all. but now that he saw di wu zheng¡¯s strength, one could imagine his master¡¯s strength. it was definitely several times stronger than when he was at his peak. this senior was definitely cultivating his heart in the mortal world. he was definitely advancing to a higher level. unless his brain was filled with water, he would not offend him. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± after the avatar of the lord of the divine court was deep in thought, di wu zheng¡¯s voice slowly sounded. then, the clone of the divine court saw diwu fly forward and look at the sect master of the heavenly demon sect. then, the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect followed. ¡°senior, may i know where your master¡¯s courtyard is? you know i have the spacetime disk, so perhaps we can get there faster.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court followed behind di wu zheng for a while. he was anxious to see the other clones, so he said to di wu zheng. when di wu zheng heard the words of the avatar of the lord of the divine court, he also glanced at him. ¡°have you forgotten what i said just now? how can you locate master¡¯s courtyard? what if you disturb him?¡± upon hearing di wu zheng¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the divine court shut his mouth and did not respond. he could only blame himself for being too anxious. in the blink of an eye, he had forgotten what senior had just said. very soon, di wu zheng arrived on the tian yuan continent with the clone and the sect master of the heaven demon sect. as he floated above the tian yuan continent, the clone of the lord of divine court sensed the spiritual energy in the surroundings. he couldn¡¯t help but say to diwu zheng,¡± ¡°senior, your master is here?¡± judging from the spiritual energy between heaven and earth, this was clearly an ordinary lower realm. it was hard to imagine that a peerless expert would hide in a lower realm to cultivate. it seemed that he still looked down on that senior¡¯s realm. this realm should be far inferior to his peak. diwu zheng looked at the avatar of the lord of the divine court and slowly said, ¡°yes, yes. master is in dayang town. follow me.¡± following that, di wu zheng brought the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect as he transformed into a stream of light and flew down. soon, di wu zheng and the clone of the master of the divine court landed steadily on the surface of great sun town. looking at the peaceful town, the clone of the master of the divine court felt a little emotional. back then, after what happened in the initial stage of the divine realm, he had also been hiding everywhere, hiding in the crowd. however, at that time, the streets were filled with powerful cultivators. now, they were filled with mortals. at this moment, deity king red cloud was also walking on the street. when she saw di wu zheng, she recognized him and said with a smile,¡± ¡°little brother diwu zheng, come out with di tian. when you go back, help me say hello to senior.¡± when diwu zheng heard god king red cloud calling him, he smiled and replied,¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll tell master.¡± after helping xiao changtian build his own courtyard, di wu zheng could be considered to be acquainted with deity king red cloud and the others. as they slowly got along, di wu zheng and god king red cloud were as familiar as old friends. seeing di wu and god king red cloud¡¯s conversation, the avatar of the god court master was also attracted. divine emperor! the moment he saw god king red cloud, the clone of the master of the divine court could determine his strength. he had thought that the people in this town were all mortals. he did not expect that there would be a god emperor walking leisurely on the streets. following that, god king blackheaven and the others also walked over and greeted diwu zheng. di wu zheng responded to them one by one. these god emperor realm experts were also stunned by the clone of the lord of the divine court. there were at least ten to twenty god emperor realm experts who had just walked past him. although there was no godly emperor, this power was definitely stronger than the fire dragon king forbidden ground. could it be that this was not the lower realm, but another forbidden area? the sect master of the heavenly demonic sect was also shocked when he saw emperor hong yun and the others. although the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master felt that his cultivation was above theirs, he did not know why. the grandmaster of the heavenly demonic sect could feel a life-threatening aura from deity emperor hong yun and the others. diwu zheng looked at the shocked expressions of the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect and explained to him, ¡°they were the brick-movers in master¡¯s courtyard previously. it¡¯s just that now that the courtyard has been renovated, they¡¯ve settled down in the courtyard.¡± brick-moving worker? when the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect heard di wu zheng¡¯s words, they were a little dumbfounded. did he hear wrongly just now? the divine emperor was actually a bricklayer? the clone of the master of the divine court suddenly looked forward to what the courtyard that the divine emperor had come out to renovate looked like. soon, under the lead of diwu zheng, the avatar of the lord of the divine court and the sect master of the heavenly demon sect arrived outside xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. looking at xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, di wu zheng said to the two of them,¡± ¡°master¡¯s courtyard is in front. do you remember what i said to you before?¡± when the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect heard di wu zheng¡¯s words, they were also very excited. was he finally going to see his main body or his other avatars? there was also the ice emperor, his former beloved general. then, the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect nodded at diwu zheng.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Old Friends Meeting, I Understand chapter 322: old friends meeting, i understand translator: 549690339 outside xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard diwu was bringing the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect into the courtyard. as soon as he entered, alpha, who was sitting at the door, glanced at him casually before continuing his game. seeing a dog playing chess, the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master was also a little surprised. he looked at him. then, a huge phantom of a divine dog appeared in his mind, and under his feet was a huge chessboard that covered the sky. this was not an ordinary spirit pet. it was the divine beast, the heaven swallowing dog. the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master looked at the heaven devouring hound with its mouth wide open and felt a little panicked. wasn¡¯t this kind of divine beast extinct? why would he appear here again? the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the shocked expression of the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master and also looked over. at the same time, a huge phantom of a divine hound appeared in his mind. this was¡­this was¡­this was¡­ the clone of the master of the divine court also looked at the heaven swallowing dog in front of him in shock, speechless. at this moment, a voice entered the ears of di wu zheng and the clone of the master of the divine court. ¡°so it¡¯s di tian¡¯s little brother. come quickly, this time around, it¡¯s all thanks to you for taking care of di wuzheng.¡± upon hearing this voice, the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect woke up from their minds. looking at the door, alpha¡¯s heart was already filled with fear. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the heaven swallowing dog didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards them, they might have already become corpses. then, they saw a young man walking towards them with a white cat in his arms. it was xiao changtian, who was walking over from the backyard. it was his voice that had freed them from their spiritual world. this person¡¯s strength was unfathomable! seeing xiao changtian, the avatar of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heavenly demon sect had the same thought. when diwu saw changtian, he quickly walked up to him and said,¡± ¡°master!¡± ¡°yes, yes. you¡¯ve found the dragon fruit, right?¡± xiao changtian looked at di wu zheng and nodded at him. although di wu zheng was a little naughty this time through the profound shadow stone, he finally returned to the right track. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di wu zheng and yi yi hurriedly took out the dragon fruit from his space ring. looking at the dragon fruit in diwu zheng¡¯s hand, xiao changtian nodded at him again. then, he said to the clone of the master of the divine court and the sect master of the heaven demon sect, ¡°di tian¡¯s little brother, even if you¡¯re here, don¡¯t just stand here. come with me to the backyard and do some work.¡± xiao changtian then walked into the backyard. xiao changtian was planning to take the white tiger out for a stroll, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into diwu zheng and the others, so he started talking to them. di tian¡¯s younger brother? hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the divine court was also puzzled. why did this senior call him di tian¡¯s younger brother? with senior¡¯s unfathomable strength, it was impossible for him to tell that he was a clone. although he had some doubts in his heart, the clone of the master of the divine court also followed after xiao changtian. now, he was certain that the heaven swallowing dog was the pet of that senior. to be able to treat the heaven swallowing dog as his pet, its strength was already beyond his comprehension. no matter what he said, if he didn¡¯t listen, the consequences would be unimaginable. as he thought about this, the avatar of the divine palace and the sect master of the heavenly demon sect followed xiao changtian to the backyard. when they arrived at the backyard, di tian and the ice emperor were also there. when they saw xiao changtian, they said to him,¡± ¡°senior, you¡¯re back so soon.¡± xiao changtian glanced at di tian and the ice emperor and smiled at them. ¡°no, i was just about to go out when i met your brother. i brought them over.¡± younger brother? when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he started as well. after that, he recovered from his shock. could it be that senior had already helped him bring his clone back? as he thought of this in his heart, di tian also turned to look behind xiao changtian. the clone of the master of the divine court and the demon emperor were following behind xiao changtian. when di tian saw his clone, the clone of the lord of the divine court also saw him. this was his main body? upon seeing di tian, the clone of the lord of the divine court instantly recognized his original body. he originally thought that it would be good enough to see the other avatars. he did not expect to see his main body. just as the clone wanted to say something, di tian walked towards him. ¡°brother, you¡¯re finally back.¡± he was worried that the avatar of the lord of the divine court didn¡¯t know the rules and would disturb xiao changtian¡¯s cultivation. di tian spoke to his clone. when the avatar of the lord of the divine court heard di tian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. it was fine if that senior said that he was di tian¡¯s younger brother, but why was his main body also calling him younger brother? as he thought of this in his heart, di tian¡¯s voice transmission also rang out. ¡°clone, the senior in front of you is an expert with a heaven-defying cultivation base. he¡¯s currently tempering his heart in the mortal world, so we can¡¯t disturb his cultivation.¡± upon hearing di tian¡¯s voice transmission, the clone of the lord of the divine court also understood. although di wu zheng had previously told him that his master was tempering his heart in the mortal world and playing around in the mortal world, he was still a little worried. however, he didn¡¯t expect this senior to be so thorough in this dao. as expected, there was a reason why his cultivation was inferior to others. after that, di tian also spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, my brother and i haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days. let¡¯s go down and have a chat.¡± hear the words of the emperor day xiaochangtian also know they brothers deep feelings, facing the emperor day waved a hand. ¡°go, go.¡± when the ice emperor saw the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master, she walked to his side excitedly. ¡°demon emperor!¡± ¡°ice emperor!¡± when the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master saw the ice emperor, he was also excited. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for many years. how have you been?¡± looking at the passionate expressions of these two people, xiao changtian suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. why did these two old men look so gay? under xiao changtian¡¯s gaze, the ice emperor and the demon emperor hugged each other tightly. looking at their cultivation, xiao changtian said to them,¡± ¡°what are you two doing?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the ice emperor calmed down and said to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, the two of us were previously master¡¯s servants. now that we¡¯ve met¡­¡± hearing the ice emperor¡¯s words, xiao changtian understood. it turned out that these two were former colleagues. looking at their behavior just now, he thought they were¡­ then, xiao changtian said to the ice emperor and the demon emperor,¡± ¡°i understand that it¡¯s a meeting between old friends.¡± the ice emperor said to xiao changtian as he spoke, and then led the demon emperor to the side.. Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Set Up (1) chapter 323: set up (1) translator: 549690339 in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. di tian brought his clone back to his room. after entering the room, di tian spoke to his clone, ¡°avatar, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re fine. let¡¯s see why you went to the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground previously.¡± when the clone of the lord of the divine court heard di tian¡¯s words, his expression froze as well. he then spoke to di tian, ¡°master, how did you know my whereabouts?¡± the clone of the master of the divine court had always felt that he had hidden his whereabouts very well. moreover, if the main body was near him, there was no reason for him to not sense it. upon hearing the words of the clone, di tian smiled as well. ¡°senior has everything under his control. let¡¯s fuse together, and you¡¯ll naturally understand.¡± the avatar of the lord of the divine court nodded when he heard di tian¡¯s words. he could sense di tian¡¯s trust in xiao changtian. in addition, since di tian was able to take on an existence like the heaven swallowing dog as his pet, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the safety of his main body. hence, the avatar of the lord of the divine court also smiled at di tian. after that, he continued, ¡°i¡¯m very happy to see you. let¡¯s merge.¡± as he spoke, the same light rose from di tian and the clone of the master of the divine court. the avatar of the lord of the divine court transformed into specks of starlight and fused into di tian¡¯s body. as for the ice emperor and the devil emperor who were conversing in the courtyard, the ice emperor also mumbled when she sensed the changes in di tian. ¡°master is already fusing. let¡¯s go and guard it.¡± as the ice emperor spoke, the chaos ants in the bamboo forest were also staring at di tian¡¯s house. ¡°this fusion has caused quite a commotion. it would be bad if it disturbed master.¡± as it spoke, the chaos ant¡¯s two antennae also lit up with a silver light. after that, a spatial barrier enveloped di tian¡¯s room, completely isolating the aura in the room. as for the ice emperor and the devil emperor, who were outside di tian¡¯s room, they saw this spatial barrier. the demon empress said to the ice empress beside her in shock, ¡°this level of spatial energy was also released by that senior?¡± sensing the spatial barrier in front of him, the demon empress did not doubt that as long as she walked forward, she would be killed by the spatial wind blades contained within. the ice emperor shook her head and bowed to the bamboo forest in the courtyard. ¡°no, it¡¯s from the chaos ants that senior raised.¡± chaos ants? when the demon empress heard the ice emperor¡¯s words, she was stunned. why did she hear the names of two divine beasts today? first, he saw the heaven swallowing dog at the entrance, and now, he heard the name of the chaos ant. with this thought in mind, the demon empress said to the ice emperor, ¡°ice emperor, you mean¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes. you don¡¯t know yet. take a closer look at the courtyard and you¡¯ll understand everything.¡± the ice emperor also knew what the demon emperor wanted to ask him, so she slowly said to him. upon hearing the ice emperor¡¯s words, the demon empress turned her gaze to the courtyard. he looked at the goldfish in the pond in the courtyard. was this the ancestral dragon? in the demon empress¡¯s field of vision, she saw an ancestral dragon whose fate suppressed the heavens swimming around in the pond. then, the demon empress saw a turtle riding on a giant panda. when he looked carefully, he only saw a black tortoise surrounded by endless seawater appearing in his field of vision. the black tortoise sensed the demon empress ¡®gaze and looked at him. the xuanwu is so focused on the demon emperor, feeling the true flow of the yuan on his body is slow by one point. while black tortoise was watching the demon emperor, the fat rongrong below him also opened her eyes. ¡°boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°no, you can continue sleeping.¡± hearing the fat rongrong¡¯s words, black tortoise slowly replied. then, he retracted his head back into his turtle shell. ¡°below the black tortoise are the iron eaters. these are all legendary divine beasts. it seems that my horizons are still too low.¡± then, the demon empress also saw the other divine beasts in the courtyard. a phoenix whose body was covered in an endless fire domain¡­ there was also a divine monkey that was emitting golden light from its entire body¡­ and the cat in xiao changtian¡¯s arms was not a cat, it was a white tiger. sensing the divine beasts in the courtyard, the demon empress also re-examined the entire courtyard. ¡°no wonder the divine emperor was asked to be a bricklayer.¡± the demon empress murmured as she looked at'' the walls and floor of the courtyard. the bricks that made up the walls and floor of the courtyard were all top-notch immortal artifacts. how could ordinary people move these immortal artifacts? he had come to an immortal realm, right? in an instant, the demon empress suddenly had this thought. the ice emperor looked at the demon emperor¡¯s shocked expression and smiled at him,¡± ¡°demon emperor, when i first came here, 1 felt the same as you.¡± ¡°in my opinion, senior might not be a person from the divine realm at all. other than playing around in the human world, he came here to set up a trap.¡± ¡°set up a trap?¡± the demon empress was already shocked, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask when she heard the ice empress¡¯s words. then, the ice emperor nodded slowly and continued, ¡°yes, yes. from what i¡¯ve been thinking recently, senior is setting up a trap, and we¡¯re all chess pieces.¡± ¡°as for what the chess game is, it¡¯s not something i can pry into.¡± when she spoke, the ice emperor also showed a trace of respect. when the demon empress heard the ice emperor¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. according to the situation he had seen when he first arrived here, these divine beasts and these legendary things. everything was presented in front of him. the possibility of the ice emperor¡¯s scheme was very high. while they were talking, di tian, who was in the room, had also completed the fusion. in the room, di tian, who had his eyes shut, slowly opened them. when he opened his eyes, the aura on his body rose steadily and he had already reached the god emperor realm. after fusing with his clone, di tian also left his room. the spatial barrier created by the chaos ants also slowly disappeared. after di tian came out, he bowed in the direction of the bamboo forest in the courtyard. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± the chaos ant in the bamboo forest also glanced at him. without responding, its figure disappeared into the bamboo forest. when they saw di tian walking out of his room, the devil emperor and ice emperor also bowed to him. ¡°congratulations, master!¡± upon sensing di tian¡¯s aura, the demon emperor and ice emperor knew that di tian had succeeded in fusing with his clone. di tian stared at the ice emperor and the devil emperor before him as he nodded his head. then, he said to them, ¡°let¡¯s go. although senior knows our situation like the back of his hand, we still have to tell him..¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Ten Miles Sword God Arrives at the Tian Yuan Continent Again (1) chapter 324: ten miles sword god arrives at the tian yuan continent again (1) translator: 549690339 tian yuan continent a black figure stood in the air and looked at the scenery below with a nostalgic look in his eyes. ¡°tian yuan continent, i¡¯m back.¡± the black-robed man looked down at the ground and muttered. ¡°according to the divine lord, the news of the black-robed divine emperor¡¯s death came from his hometown.¡± ¡°in order to resurrect you as soon as possible, i will definitely obtain the fate of the lord of the divine court for you.¡± the black-robed man stood in mid-air and continued to mutter to himself. after seeing his figure clearly, he realized that he was the owner of the dark chamber, the ten miles sword god. ten miles sword god clenched his fists tightly. then, his body turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. soon, the ten miles sword god appeared at the periphery of great sun town and saw the great sun town in front of him. the ten miles sword god instinctively stopped in his tracks. his plans on the tian yuan continent had been greatly disrupted by the experts here. ¡°no, i¡¯m already at the strength of a god monarch. even in the divine world, i¡¯m still a powerhouse.¡± ¡°why would 1 be scared by this small town? ten miles sword god mocked himself in his heart before shaking his head. thinking of his purpose for coming here, the ten miles sword god flew straight into great sun town. at this moment, lin ruomiao was also walking on the streets of dayang town. he was carrying a bamboo basket in his hand, and inside the basket were the ingredients that xiao changtian had ordered him to buy. with lin ruomiao¡¯s appearance, she was a rare beauty in dayang town. hence, lin ruomiao received many gazes as she walked on the streets. lin ruomiao was walking on the street when a black shadow flew past her. eh, this aura? sensing this aura, lin ruomiao¡¯s expression changed. following which, her figure flashed and disappeared from the spot. seeing lin ruomiao disappear, a great sun sect disciple on the street could not help but say to a companion beside him,¡± ¡°the fairy suddenly disappeared just now. did you see that?¡± upon hearing the words of this great sun sect¡¯s disciple, the other great sun sect¡¯s disciples nodded their heads. ¡°yes, yes. as expected of senior¡¯s disciple. to us, we can only watch from afar and not play with her.¡± hearing this great sun sect disciple¡¯s words, the other great sun sect disciples nodded in agreement. in the sky above great sun town, sword god ten miles released his holy sense and scanned the area below. in his perception, most of the people in great sun town were mortals. the strength of the great sun sect disciples in the town was also average. most of them were in the golden core realm. how did he fail so many times here? sword god ten miles looked down at great sun town, and a trace of doubt flashed through his heart. his current strength was no longer the same as before. even if that person was still here, with his strength, there was no reason for him not to discover it. ten miles sword god did not think that there was an existence here whose strength surpassed a divine lord. ¡°it seems that the person from before has also left this place.¡± the ten miles sword god looked down at great sun town and muttered. ¡°however, what is the black-robed deity emperor doing here?¡± ten miles sword god¡¯s figure was probing in the air. his mind was spinning rapidly, and then he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°hiding here isn¡¯t a bad choice for the lord of the divine court.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that those fellows in the divine world thought that the master of the divine court would hide in the divine world. fortunately, 1 didn¡¯t join their alliance with the heaven demon sect.¡± thinking about this, ten miles sword god revealed a smile. then, sword god ten miles¡¯s expression changed. he felt a sense of danger and instinctively retreated to the side. after ten miles sword god retreated, a saber beam flashed past him. bang! the saber light missed, but it created a crack in space. looking at the crack in the sky, ten miles sword god felt a little terrified. if that saber light had hit him, he might have been beheaded on the spot. with a lingering fear, the ten miles sword god looked around him but did not find anyone. he could only cup his fists and say to the air in front of him, ¡°i wonder which senior from the divine realm has come here. i¡¯m the ten miles sword god of the red cloud divine hall.¡± the ten miles sword god knew that he was no match for the other party, and it was clear that such strength did not come from the tian yuan continent. otherwise, the tian yuan continent would not have been called the lower realm. the power of the strike just now was even more powerful than that of sir god hongyun. that was the godly king. the godly king was an expert who ruled over the divine world. he enjoyed the offerings of countless sects below and the dense spiritual energy of the divine world. such a person would stay in the lower realm for a long time unless there was something wrong with his brain. therefore, ten miles sword god felt that the other party was an expert from the divine realm who had just happened to come to the lower realm. by mentioning red cloud sacred hall, sword god ten miles wanted to make the other party fear him for the sake of red cloud sacred hall. after all, the old ancestor of the red cloud divine hall was the red cloud divine king. he was a well-known powerhouse in the divine world. ¡°you¡¯re called ten miles sword god? very well, today 1¡¯11 make you pay with your blood.¡± sword god ten miles thought that the other party would show mercy to him because of divine king red cloud. he did not expect to hear such a threatening female voice. then, lin ruomiao, who was dressed in white and had long hair fluttering in the wind, appeared in front of ten miles sword god. looking at lin ruomiao in front of him, ten miles sword god really could not think of how he had offended her. when he went to the divine world, he had been cultivating diligently and had basically not interacted with anyone. with this thought in mind, the ten miles sword god also cupped his fists at lin ruomiao. ¡°fellow daoist, how did shili offend you?¡± lin ruomiao¡¯s expression turned even colder when she heard the ten miles sword god¡¯s words. she unsheathed the dagger at her waist and was about to attack the ten miles sword god. when lin ruomiao unsheathed her dagger, the ten miles sword god hurriedly raised his hands. his life¡¯s dream had yet to come true, so how could he die in philosophy? for her, he had to live on. ten miles sword god raised his hands and made a surrendering gesture. he then said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve offended you in any way, so please tell me.¡± ¡°if shili really offended senior in some way, shili would be killed by senior, and shili would accept it.¡± ¡°moreover, with senior¡¯s strength, you don¡¯t have to worry about escaping ten li.¡± the ten miles sword god¡¯s mind spun rapidly as he spoke slowly to lin ruomiao. when lin ruomiao heard the ten miles sword god¡¯s words, she also raised the dagger in her hand and pointed it at him. ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll let you die with an understanding.¡± ¡°back then, it was because of your scheme that caused dozens of people in my lin family to die. i lived to take revenge on you.¡± as lin ruomiao spoke, the flow of spiritual energy in the surrounding air seemed to slow down a little.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: The Lin Family Is Not Dead?_i chapter 325: the lin family is not dead?_i translator: 549690339 ¡°lin family?¡± when the ten miles sword god heard lin ruomiao¡¯s words, there was still some doubt on his face. ever since he arrived in the divine world, he had basically not killed anyone, let alone killing a family. he had never even heard of this lin family. on the other hand, he had been forced to deal with some clans on the tian yuan continent. could it be? thinking of this, the ten miles sword god seemed to have thought of something and said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°you¡¯re from the tian yuan continent, not the divine realm?¡± lin ruomiao pointed the dagger in her hand at the ten miles sword god and stared at him coldly. ¡°it seems like you have remembered something. now, pay the price for what you have done.¡± as she spoke, lin ruomiao walked towards the ten miles sword god step by step. as lin ruomiao approached, the ten miles sword god also felt a pressure descend on his body. under this pressure, ten miles sword god felt that the flow of true essence in his body was abnormal. how terrifying was his strength? the ten miles sword god found it difficult to imagine that someone from the tian yuan continent would have such terrifying strength. could it be that the person in front of him was the one who had caused him trouble back then? moreover, he was his subordinate against someone from the lin family? all sorts of guesses flashed through the ten miles sword god¡¯s mind. as lin ruomiao approached, the ten miles sword god also knelt before him. ¡°senior, i¡¯m sorry. i know i¡¯ve done many despicable things in the past.¡± ¡°but those were all to resurrect my wife. moreover, the lin family members are actually not dead. they were only imprisoned.¡± ¡°part of the reason i came back this time is to release them.¡± upon hearing the name ten miles sword god, lin ruomiao stopped in her tracks and looked at him. her hand that was holding the dagger trembled slightly as she slowly said to the ten miles sword god,¡± ¡°are you saying that my parents are still alive?¡± as she spoke, lin ruomiao¡¯s tone clearly contained a trace of excitement and joy. seeing lin ruomiao stop, the ten miles sword god also felt the pressure on his body lessen a little. he continued to speak to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°yes, senior, that¡¯s right. they¡¯re currently locked up somewhere. if you don¡¯t believe me, 1 can bring senior over right now.¡± lin ruomiao looked at the ten li sword god¡¯s sincere expression and her hope for her family to be alive increased. he slowly put down the dagger in his hand and said,¡± ¡°tell me, where exactly is it? we¡¯ll go over now. don¡¯t play any tricks, or you¡¯ll die even more miserably.¡± as she spoke, lin ruomiao slowly regained her icy tone. before she truly met her parents and clansmen, it was impossible for lin ruomiao to let go of the hatred in her heart. upon hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, ten miles sword god hurriedly activated the true essence in his body. he began to create a map of the tian yuan continent in front of him and lin ruomiao. with the ten miles sword god¡¯s understanding of the tian yuan continent, he quickly completed the map and pointed to a location. ten miles sword god slowly said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, it¡¯s here.¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± as soon as the ten miles sword god finished speaking, lin ruomiao¡¯s voice immediately sounded in his ears. with lin ruomiao¡¯s strength, the ten miles sword god and her arrived at the location he had pointed out in a short while. this happened in the blink of an eye, but when they suddenly arrived at another place, ten miles sword god felt a little dizzy. he didn¡¯t react in time. he looked at lin ruomiao beside him, his eyes flickering. ¡°we¡¯re here. where is he?¡± lin ruomiao looked at this space. below her was a surging sea, and the sky was empty. there was no place to lock people up, let alone dozens of people. upon hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, ten miles sword god also adjusted the aura on his body. then, the true essence in his body gathered and he muttered something. when the ten miles sword god cast his spell, a small door appeared in the space in front of lin ruomiao and the others. looking at the small door in front of him, the ten miles sword god said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, your family is inside.¡± then, ten atiles sword god brought lin ruomiao in. as soon as she walked past the small door, she heard the sound of children. then, three figures appeared at the door. ¡°stop, who has come here? report your name.¡± hearing this voice, lin ruomiao¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, as though she was about to attack at the slightest disagreement. when the ten miles sword god saw lin ruomiao¡¯s expression, he hurriedly waved at the three figures in front of him. ¡°heaven queen, demon emperor, demon emperor, long time no see.¡± upon hearing the ten miles sword god¡¯s voice, the heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor were all stunned. then, they said to the ten miles sword god with some joy,¡± ¡°you¡¯re back?¡± back then, when the ten miles sword god went to the divine world alone, the three of them had also made an agreement with her. the three of them helped him guard this place. after the ten miles sword god went to the divine world to roam around, he also came back with his body to ascend. it seemed that the three of them would have to endure too much here. when the ten miles sword god heard the words of the heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor, he said to them,¡± ¡°yes, yes. this time, i also intend to release the people here.¡± ¡°that¡¯s great. you found a way to resurrect your wife?¡± the three of them also knew about the ten miles sword god¡¯s obsession to ascend to the divine world. the ten miles sword god had done so many things just to revive his wife. just as the ten miles sword god was about to respond, he saw lin ruomiao¡¯s figure flash and disappear on the spot. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you later. i¡¯ll go over first.¡± following that, the ten miles sword god¡¯s figure also turned into a stream of light and flew inside. ¡°did you see how they passed by just now?¡± the heaven queen said to the demon emperor beside her when she saw the two people suddenly disappear in front of her. ¡°no, the aura on their bodies is too terrifying. when they disappeared, i felt like they had never been here before.¡± when the demon emperor heard the heaven queen¡¯s words, he also expressed his feelings. ¡°is this the strength of a god? it¡¯s really something to look forward to.¡± the demon emperor had a smile on his face as he slowly said. then, the three of them turned into a stream of light and flew inside. at this moment, lin ruomiao had already arrived in front of a small courtyard. at this moment, in the courtyard, an old woman and an old man were surrounded by a group of children. the old man and the old woman were also happily playing with them. when they saw this scene, tears appeared in lin ruomiao¡¯s eyes as she muttered. ¡°father, mother!¡± when lin ruomiao finished speaking, the old man and the old woman in the courtyard seemed to have sensed something and looked outside.. Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: I’ve Seen Something My Master Can’t Solve (1) chapter 326: i¡¯ve seen something my master can¡¯t solve (1) translator: 549690339 inside the small world, in front of the small courtyard. the old man and the old woman in the courtyard looked at lin ruomiao who was outside the courtyard and hurriedly walked out. ¡°ruomiao?¡± ¡°father, mother!¡± as they spoke, lin ruomiao also wanted to hug them tightly. looking at lin ruomiao and her parents hugging each other, sword god ten miles felt touched for some reason. when he waited for his wife to be resurrected, he and she should also be like this. while the ten miles sword god was deep in thought, the heaven queen and the other two came to his side. ¡°after you leave, we will follow your instructions and move all of them here.¡± ¡°of course, we also provide them with good food and drinks.¡± ¡°what about her?¡± upon hearing the heaven queen¡¯s words, the ten miles sword god nodded as well. there was a hint of reminiscence in his eyes. ¡°in the cave in the mountain in front, only the cold air inside can maintain her condition to the greatest extent.¡± hearing the empress¡¯s words, shili sword god also looked towards the cave in front of him. if lin ruomiao wasn¡¯t still here, ten miles sword god would have had the urge to rush over to check. soon, we will meet again. ten miles sword god looked at the mountain peak in front of him and said slowly in his heart. then, as if he had thought of something, ten miles sword god also took out three cultivation techniques from his interspatial ring. after distributing them to the heaven queen and the others, the ten miles sword god slowly said to them,¡± ¡°this is what they promised you back then. whether they can succeed or not depends on themselves.¡± with the ten miles sword god¡¯s strength, it was not difficult for him to obtain three cultivation techniques that matched the heaven queen¡¯s attributes. after the three of them received the cultivation technique from the shili sword god, their faces were filled with joy. then, they thanked the ten miles sword god and went to look at their own cultivation techniques. to them, being able to advance a step further in the realm that they had not advanced for many years was undoubtedly their long-cherished wish. after lin ruomiao exchanged pleasantries with her parents, she knew that the lin family and the ten miles sword god had not lost many people. most of them were just arrested. but here, they weren¡¯t abused. at first, they had thought of escaping, but to them, the strength of the heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor was too great. as time went by, they got used to the life here and continued to live normally. the children beside them were the boys and girls that the ten miles sword god had captured back then. after coming here, they had also lived with the lin family. seeing that her family was safe and sound, lin ruomiao was no different from being reborn. the hatred in her heart also slowly disappeared. the aura on his body also became more mysterious. sensing the change in lin ruomiao¡¯s aura, the ten miles sword god didn¡¯t know what had happened. however, he was certain that lin ruomiao was stronger than before. arriving at lin ruomiao¡¯s side, the ten miles sword god once again knelt before her and slowly said,¡± ¡°senior, i have an unkind request. please help me.¡± he looked at the ten miles sword god and lin ruomiao, and the hatred they had for him had lessened. perhaps it was because he could see his family again, but lin ruomiao still said to the ten miles sword god,¡± ¡°get up. if there¡¯s anything, tell me first.¡± when the ten miles sword god heard lin ruomiao¡¯s words, he was also a little excited. he stood up from the ground and said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, please revive my wife?¡± when the ten miles sword god went to the divine world, he originally thought that he could quickly find a way to revive his wife. he did not expect that in the divine world, reviving others was actually a very difficult matter. with the help of the red cloud temple, although the ten miles sword god had obtained a lot of resources and his cultivation had improved rapidly, he had indeed not made any progress in reviving his wife. upon hearing the ten miles sword god¡¯s words, lin ruomiao slowly said to him,¡± ¡°let me take a look at your wife¡¯s current condition. i¡¯m not very good at resurrection.¡± hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the ten miles sword god felt a trace of joy in his heart. even though lin ruomiao said that he was not good at reviving, at least he now had a new hope. with lin ruomiao¡¯s strength, even if she couldn¡¯t help him resurrect his wife, she might be able to provide him with some other information. in the eyes of the ten miles sword god, lin ruomiao¡¯s strength was an existence at the godly king or even the godly emperor realm. ¡°senior, please follow me.¡± as he spoke, sword god ten miles took the lead and flew toward the mountain peak behind him. when the ten miles sword god stood up, lin ruomiao also informed her family. he followed sword god ten miles and flew toward the mountain peak behind him. arriving at the entrance of the cave, lin ruomiao followed behind ten miles sword god. looking at the situation on both sides of the cave, the weather was different from the outside. the walls on both sides of the cave were covered in a layer of ice. the temperature inside the cave was much lower than outside. following that, ten miles sword god and lin ruomiao arrived at a place similar to an underground palace. in the center of the palace was a coffin. when he saw the coffin, the ten miles sword god¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. he caressed the coffin with his palm and slowly opened it. as soon as the coffin was opened, a gust of cold air blew into his face. then, he saw a beautiful woman lying inside. looking at the figure in the coffin, the ten miles sword god said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°senior, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take a look.¡± lin ruomiao nodded at the ten miles sword god. then, he released his spiritual sense and flashed it over the woman in the coffin. after lin ruomiao examined the matter of the ten miles sword god¡¯s wife, the ten miles sword god looked at lin ruomiao nervously. after a while, lin ruomiao slowly retracted her spiritual sense. then, the voice of the ten miles sword god sounded. ¡± senior, how can i have a way?¡± lin ruomiao shook her head when she heard the anticipation in the ten miles sword god¡¯s words. ¡°with my ability, 1 have no way to save her. or rather, she has been dead for many years.¡± when the ten miles sword god heard lin ruomiao¡¯s words, his eyes dimmed a little, and tears appeared in his eyes. lin ruomiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the ten miles sword god like this. she continued,¡± ¡°however, if my master makes a move, he might be able to save your wife.¡± ¡°really?¡± upon hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the ten miles sword god seemed to have seen new hope as he spoke to lin ruomiao excitedly. ¡°yes, yes. up until now, i¡¯ve never seen anything that master can¡¯t solve.¡± lin ruomiao looked at the ten miles sword god in front of her and said slowly.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Fairy Just Smiled at Me (1) chapter 327: fairy just smiled at me (1) translator: 549690339 above the tian yuan continent lin ruomiao and the ten miles sword god¡¯s figures flashed past in the air. after informing the lin family, lin ruomiao brought the ten mile sword and hurried back to dayang town. as for the heaven queen, the demon emperor, and the demon emperor, they continued to guard there and cultivate the cultivation techniques that the ten miles sword god had given them. in mid-air, lin ruoluo said slowly to the ten miles sword god,¡± ¡°ten miles sword god, i know you want to revive your wife, but you still have to pay attention to something.¡± ¡°master is currently tempering his heart in the mortal world and playing around. when you go over, don¡¯t disturb his cultivation.¡± when the sword god of ten miles heard lin ruomiao¡¯s words, he nodded at her. it was not easy for him to find hope of reviving his wife again, so the ten miles sword god paid close attention to every word lin ruomiao said. lin ruomiao looked at the ten miles sword god and didn¡¯t say anything. then, the two of them landed on the surface of dayang town. in the small town, the great sun sect¡¯s disciples saw lin ruomiao who had suddenly landed on the main street. their eyes also turned towards her. ¡°fairy is back.¡± a great sun sect disciple said slowly to his companion. then, a great sun sect disciple looked in lin ruomiao¡¯s direction and took out a bamboo basket from his interspatial ring. ¡°fairy, you left it behind when you left last time.¡± as he spoke, this great sun sect disciple was obviously a little shy and his face was slightly red. lin ruomiao looked at the great sun sect disciple in front of her and the bamboo basket in his hand. it was the bamboo basket that he had left in dayang town when he sensed the aura of the ten miles sword god chasing after him. originally, he wanted to buy the ingredients that xiao changtian told him to buy again, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to send them to him. she slowly took the bamboo basket from his hand and smiled at him. ¡°thank you so much!¡± the great sun sect disciple was stunned when he saw lin ruomiao¡¯s smile. ¡°no need.¡± after saying these two words, the great sun sect disciple walked towards his companions. lin ruomiao watched the great sun sect disciple leave and said to the ten miles sword god behind her,¡± ¡°follow me. master should be in the courtyard.¡± after lin ruomiao left with the ten miles sword god, the great sun sect disciple said excitedly among the group of great sun sect disciples,¡± ¡°did you see that? fairy smiled at me just now.¡± they were the outer sect disciples of the great sun sect and usually patrolled the town in shifts. they had seen lin ruomiao many times, but for some reason, lin ruomiao was a cold goddess in their eyes. this was the first time they had seen lin ruomiao smile. ¡°it seems that something good has happened to fairy recently.¡± a great sun sect disciple stroked his head and said slowly. then, he saw the great sun sect disciple who was still immersed in it. ¡°little jiu, you can¡¯t be thinking of love, right? even if the fairy smiled at you, it¡¯s still something we can only dream of.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. you should wash up and sleep. i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get hurt in the future.¡± ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. hurry up and do your work. otherwise, we won¡¯t have any money for food this month.¡± a group of great sun sect disciples surrounded a great sun sect disciple named xiao jiu and chattered. it was impossible to tell if they were envious or jealous. while the great sun sect disciples were talking in private, lin ruomiao brought the ten miles sword god to xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°come in with me.¡± lin ruomiao held the bamboo basket in one hand and pointed at the courtyard in front of her body with the other as she spoke slowly to the ten miles sword god behind her. as soon as he entered the courtyard, ten miles sword god saw a dog holding a chess piece in each hand, playing chess by itself. was this the legendary heaven swallowing dog? the ten miles sword god looked at alpha at the door, feeling a little shocked. when he was in the red cloud shrine, sword god ten miles had also flipped through many ancient books in an attempt to find a way to revive his wife. while he was checking, the ten miles sword god also knew about the existence of the heaven swallowing dog. he did not expect to be lucky enough to see this legendary divine beast today. ten miles sword god still wanted to observe his surroundings, but he saw that lin ruomiao had already walked forward. he also stopped sweeping his gaze around and immediately followed. at this moment, xiao changtian was playing with the goldfish in the pond in the backyard. he threw some food here and there. ¡°that¡¯s right. you guys are just too lazy.¡± xiao changtian looked at the goldfish swimming in the pond and said slowly. at the same time, lin ruomiao brought the ten miles sword god to xiao changtian¡¯s side. ¡°master!¡± xiao changtian heard lin ruomiao¡¯s voice and turned around. he saw lin ruomiao and the ten miles sword god beside her. ¡°it¡¯s ruomiao. how is it? have you bought all the ingredients?¡± ¡°yes, yes, they¡¯re all in the basket.¡± as she spoke, lin ruomiao also showed xiao changtian the bamboo basket in her hand. xiao changtian smiled when he saw the bamboo basket. then, he said to the courtyard,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, ruomiao bought the ingredients. take them and wash them.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang hurriedly walked out of the courtyard. lin ruomiao passed the bamboo basket to xiao changtian. when mu jiuhuang saw the sword god of ten miles, she frowned. this person? jiu ¡®er, is there a problem?¡± xiao changtian looked at mu jiuhuang who was holding the bamboo basket in a daze and said slowly to her. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mu jiuhuang shook her head. ¡°no, master.¡± then, mu jiuhuang walked to the side with the bamboo basket. with master around, there was nothing to worry about. everything was within master¡¯s calculations. when mu jiuhuang was looking at the ten miles sword god, the ten miles sword god was also looking at her. the empress was one of the people who had obstructed him on the tian yuan continent. it was rumored that the mysterious expert was the empress¡¯s master. could it be that the person in front of him was the one who had caused him repeated setbacks back then? sword god shi li scanned xiao changtian¡¯s body and found that he didn¡¯t have any aura. this meant that the person in front of him was far stronger than him. sensing the gaze of the ten miles sword god, xiao changtian said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°ruomiao, this person looks unfamiliar. why don¡¯t you introduce him?¡± after lin ruomiao heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, she also glanced at the ten miles sword god. to be honest, she didn¡¯t know much about the ten miles sword god either. lin ruomiao didn¡¯t collect much information about him either. she was only cultivating diligently. after lin ruomiao¡¯s signal, the ten miles sword god also cupped his fists at xiao changtian. ¡°senior, i¡¯m sword god ten miles from red cloud temple..¡± Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: The Revival of the Ten Miles Sword God’s Wife (1) chapter 328: the revival of the ten miles sword god¡¯s wife (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard xiao changtian stood in front of lin lingmiao and ten miles sword god. ¡°red cloud temple, i know why you¡¯re here.¡± xiao changtian clapped his hands and said slowly. then, he walked into his room. looking at xiao changtian¡¯s back, sword god lin shili was stunned. he hadn¡¯t even said anything, and senior already knew? then, sword god ten miles saw xiao changtian walk out of his room. when he came out, he was holding a picture scroll in his hand. very quickly, xiao changtian arrived in front of ten miles sword god and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°take this.¡± the last time he was wandering on the streets, xiao changtian had met divine king red cloud. at that time, he chatted with deity king red cloud for a while before drinking in a small tavern on the street. during their chat, deity king red cloud had also mentioned that he had a red cloud shrine and had several thousand disciples. of course, xiao changtian would only think that he was talking nonsense after he was drunk. after all, who in the cultivation world did not have the dream of cultivating immortality? even though deity king red cloud was already old, she had not given up on the pursuit of immortal cultivation. following that, divine king red cloud also said that she admired his calligraphy and painting. while chatting, xiao changtian and divine king red cloud felt like they were in the same boat. xiao changtian thought that his paintings were not worth much, so he decided to give one to deity king red cloud. today, when he heard sword god ten miles mention red cloud divine hall, xiao changtian immediately recalled this matter. he gave the painting he had just made to the ten miles sword god. ten miles sword god took the calligraphy from changtian, opened it and saw ten words. ¡°wild fire can¡¯t burn, but spring breeze can grow again!¡± then, ten miles sword god found himself in a place that was covered in flames. under the burning flames, all the vitality in the surroundings quickly dissipated. the flames were devouring everything here! then, after the flames died down, ten miles sword god saw the ground below burst with powerful life force again. grass grew from the ground and soon covered the land. after that, other creatures appeared here, and the surroundings were filled with exuberant vitality. feeling the exuberant vitality around him, tears flowed down from the ten miles sword god¡¯s eyes. do you see? we¡¯ll meet soon. the ten miles sword god looked at the sky and muttered. after many years of hard work, he finally saw a glimmer of hope today. the life force contained in this painting was enough to activate the life force in his wife. and with his soul-chasing technique, he could return his wife¡¯s soul to her place. in that case, the wife of the ten miles sword god would be truly resurrected. xiao changtian looked at the sword god of ten miles who was holding the painting and standing there motionlessly. tears were still flowing from his eyes. he said to him,¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? the wind is strong today. it¡¯s better not to stand here all the time. sand can easily get into your eyes.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, ten miles sword god also recovered from his mental world. he looked at xiao chang and kneeled down, saying slowly,¡± ¡°thank you, senior!¡± seeing the ten miles sword god suddenly kneel down, xiao changtian quickly helped him up and said slowly,¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to be like this. it¡¯s just a painting. get up quickly and drink less in the future.¡± look at this guy¡¯s behavior should also be taken by the red cloud divine king, often drinking, now may not be clear-headed. kneeling to others at the drop of a hat, and one had to know that there was gold under a man¡¯s knees. after xiao changtian helped him up, ten miles sword god said to him,¡± ¡°senior, i will.¡± senior¡¯s cultivation was indeed a heaven-reaching existence. not only did he know his purpose of coming here in advance, but he also knew that he was here. moreover, he knew his actions in the divine world like the back of his hand. in the past, when he was in the divine world, he often drank to drown his sorrows because he missed his wife. he didn¡¯t expect xiao changtian to know about this. xiao changtian heard the words of the ten miles sword god and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°yes, why don¡¯t you sit inside?¡± seeing the red eyes of the ten miles sword god, xiao changtian also thought that the sand had a big impact on him. when sword god ten miles heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also thanked him. ¡°there¡¯s no need, senior. i¡¯ll hurry back now.¡± xiao changtian nodded and waved his hand. thinking about how the ten miles sword god had just arrived and was unfamiliar with him, it was understandable that he did not want to stay. thinking of this, xiao changtian also let ruo miao send off ten miles sword god. ¡°alright, ruomiao, send him off.¡± ¡°alright, master.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, lin ruomiao also responded to him. then, under lin ruomiao¡¯s lead, ten miles sword god also left xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. after leaving xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard, ten miles sword god said to lin ruomiao,¡± ¡°this time, it was all thanks to senior¡¯s help.¡± when lin ruomiao heard the ten miles sword god¡¯s words, she slowly shook her head at him. ¡°i only brought you to master. the one who really helped you was master. if you want to thank him, thank master.¡± following that, lin ruomiao¡¯s figure also took the lead to fly out. in that small world, he also had his own family to arrange. after lin ruomiao left, the ten miles sword god hurriedly followed. soon, lin ruomiao and the ten miles sword god arrived at the small world from before. after lin ruomiao and the ten miles sword god arrived, heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor were also at the door. at this moment, the aura on their bodies had also risen to a new level. judging from their auras, their cultivation levels were probably similar to that of a mid level deity. heaven queen, demon emperor and demon emperor saw the ten miles sword god and were about to thank him again when they saw the ten miles sword god fly inside. right now, ten miles sword god had no time to care about the three of them. at this moment, his mind was completely focused on reviving his wife. after the ten miles sword god left, heaven queen, demon emperor, and demon emperor saw lin ruomiao and were about to say something to her. they saw that lin ruomiao completely ignored them and directly walked in. soon, in the cave on the mountain peak, sword god ten miles took the scroll that xiao changtian had given him. he came to the coffin and placed him on top of it. then, a fresh life force was emitted from the scroll and slowly poured into the coffin. when the life force was injected, the woman in the coffin also trembled slightly. when the life force in the painting stopped being injected, the woman in the coffin slowly opened her eyes. when the ten miles sword god saw that the woman in the coffin was slowly waking up, tears flowed down his eyes again.. Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: Arrange Work for Di Tian (1) chapter 329: arrange work for di tian (1) translator: 549690339 in the courtyard of the small world a group of lin family members stood in front of lin ruomiao. when the wife of the ten miles sword god resurrected, lin ruomiao also looked towards the mountain peak. looking through the void, it was as if he could see the two people hugging each other in the cave. at this moment, a child from the lin family came to lin ruomiao¡¯s side and tugged at her skirt.¡± ¡°big sister, i heard from grandpa chief that you want to bring us out, right?¡± hearing the child¡¯s innocent voice, lin ruomiao slowly retracted her gaze. he stroked the lin family¡¯s child¡¯s head and looked at the luggage he was carrying. ¡°yes, yes. xiao lin, have you packed the things you wanted to bring? don¡¯t leave anything behind.¡± hearing lin ruomiao¡¯s words, the lin family disciple named xiao lin nodded. obviously, although they had lived in this small world for many years, they were still very interested in the outside world. ¡°grandpa chief really didn¡¯t lie to me. one day, we will get out.¡± after little lin left, lin ruomiao looked at her father. ¡°father, i bought a house in dayang town. although it¡¯s not very big, you can live there in the future.¡± after finding the lin family, lin ruomiao busied herself with various matters and had already bought a house in the town. even though there was a shortage of houses in great sun town, with the help of great sun sect¡¯s disciples and divine king red cloud, lin ruomiao managed to buy a house. after lin ruomiao¡¯s father heard her words, he nodded at her. he had also come to understand the situation after staying here for a while. as long as the entire lin family was safe, this was more important than anything else. very quickly, under lin ruomiao¡¯s lead, the lin family also left this small world. when they parted ways, the heaven empress, the demon emperor, and the demon emperor also sent the lin family off. after exchanging some pleasantries with lin ruomiao, the three of them also planned to head to the divine world. and since the ten miles sword god and his wife had just gotten back together, lin ruomiao didn¡¯t disturb them. very quickly, the small world that was originally filled with many people suddenly became a world of the ten miles sword god and his wife. xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard after mu jiuhuang processed the ingredients that lin ruomiao had bought. xiao changtian also let everyone sit in the courtyard and eat dinner. at the dining table, xiao changtian picked up a piece of green vegetables and stared at di tian. he then slowly spoke, ¡°di tian, your little brother has been looking for you frequently recently. is there something going on at home?¡± when di tian first came here, he was just a small cultivator who had just entered the sect. he had wanted to stay here and learn from the great sun immortal, but it seemed that he could only see the great sun immortal a few times. originally, his younger brother had come to find him to ask about his cultivation. however, it was not right for him to come twice. moreover, his servants had come out. perhaps something had happened at home that could only be resolved by cultivators. thinking about how di tian had helped him quite a bit during this period of time, he didn¡¯t ask for anything in return. xiao changtian took advantage of the time during dinner to ask if he could help. when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he felt shock in his heart. it seemed that the matters of the divine court were also in senior¡¯s grasp. senior had helped him time and time again, so there was no need for him to hide anything. when he thought of this, di tian also put down his chopsticks and spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior is right. there is indeed a problem at home.¡± as expected, when xiao changtian heard di tian¡¯s words, he also started to chew the food in his mouth. ¡°you still have a lot of servants outside, right?¡± as the sound of xiao changtian¡¯s voice faded, not only di tian, even the demon emperor and ice emperor who were standing at the side were staring at xiao changtian. could it be that the position of the ten great generals of the divine court is also in senior¡¯s grasp? upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian¡¯s tone became even more respectful. ¡°yes, senior.¡± upon seeing di tian lowering his head with a solemn expression, xiao changtian sighed in his heart. seems like the troubles in di tian¡¯s clan were truly not small. ¡°how about this? i also opened a bookstore here. why don¡¯t you come with me to take a look later? maybe i can give you a job or something.¡± although di tian had food and lodging here, he basically didn¡¯t have much income. he still has so many servants to pay. we can¡¯t help him with the matters of the immortal cultivators, but we can find a job for di tian to earn some money and pay him. ¡°bookstore? senior, do you mean that you want me to go to the bookstore?¡± di tian felt some excitement in his heart when he heard xiao changtian¡¯s words. it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t read the books written by xiao changtian. the things described in those books, the experts, seemed to be the records of ancient secrets. the senior was willing to let him manage the bookstore. was this a sign of trust in him? xiao changtian saw the excited expression on di tian¡¯s face and revealed a faint smile. it seemed like di tian was indeed short of money now. he had just said that he wanted to introduce a job to him and he was already so happy. thinking of this in his heart, xiao changtian slowly spoke to di tian, ¡°yes, yes.¡± as they spoke, di tian, xiao changtian and the others had almost finished eating. standing up from his chair, xiao changtian slowly spoke to di tian, ¡°there¡¯s no time to lose. let¡¯s set off now.¡± upon seeing how happy di tian was earlier, xiao changtian felt that since he didn¡¯t have anything else to do, he might as well help him complete his task today. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian also hurriedly stood up from the dining table. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± at the same time, xiao changtian also saw the ice emperor and the devil emperor behind di tian. he also spoke to them, ¡°the two of you can follow me.¡± the ice emperor and the demon emperor heard xiao changtian¡¯s words and thanked him. then, xiao changtian walked out first and saw alpha at the door. ¡°at this time, we can go out and walk the dog.¡± as he spoke, xiao changtian also came to alpha¡¯s side and patted his forehead. ¡°alpha, let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡± ¡°and the old turtle in the pond, seeing that you¡¯ve been quite obedient for a while, come over too.¡± after the black tortoise in the pond heard xiao changtian¡¯s voice, it also hurriedly climbed onto the fat rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°fatty, stop sleeping. master wants us to follow him out.¡± hearing black tortoise¡¯s words, the fat rongrong slowly opened her eyes. ¡°boss, what did you say just now?¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you say a while ago that we should behave ourselves?¡± hearing this, black tortoise also patted the fat rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°fatty, 1 think you¡¯re just not awake yet. master asked us to follow you out.¡± ¡°oh, oh.¡± being patted by black tortoise like this, the fat rongrong also sobered up a bit, following which she also walked out of the courtyard.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: He Really Swindled Both Money and Women chapter 330: he really swindled both money and women (1) translator: 549690339 outside xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard xiao changtian, di tian, the ice emperor, and the devil emperor stood side by side. and in front of them were alpha, black tortoise and the fat rongrong. ¡°follow me.¡± xiao changtian stared at di tian and the others before him as he slowly spoke. after xiao changtian took a few steps, alpha also looked into the courtyard. ¡°ant, aren¡¯t you going to help master?¡± in the bamboo forest in the courtyard, the chaos ant was climbing on a bamboo. when it heard alpha¡¯s voice, the two antennae on its head moved. then, a silver light flashed across the two antennae of the chaos ant. at the same time, a silver light silently enveloped xiao changtian and the others. then, xiao changtian appeared not far from the bookstore. as for di tian and the others, they were all filled with reverence when they saw xiao changtian in a new location. although they had lived in the courtyard for a while, they rarely saw xiao changtian fight. as they arrived at a new place, they felt xiao changtian¡¯s terror. ¡°the bookstore is just ahead.¡± upon seeing this familiar street, xiao changtian turned around and smiled at di tian and the others. after that, under xiao changtian¡¯s lead, di tian, the ice emperor, and the demon emperor slowly arrived in front of the bookstore. and as xiao chang tian and the others walked towards the bookstore, black tortoise standing on the fat rongrong also said to the fat rongrong below: ¡°fatty, it¡¯s not easy to come out. let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± hearing black tortoise¡¯s words, the fat rongrong also slowly raised her head, saying to black tortoise above: ¡°boss, this isn¡¯t very good.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. we¡¯re just nearby. we won¡¯t be too far.¡± the black tortoise¡¯s four limbs and the head of its head extended out of its turtle shell. ¡°hurry up, fatty. i heard the voice of a woman asking for help.¡± the fat rongrong heard black tortoise say this and scratched the back of her head. ¡°alright, boss. where should we go?¡± ¡°this way!¡± black tortoise grabbed the fat rongrong, pointing in a direction, saying to the fat rongrong. at this moment, in a pavilion. a short taoist priest in a taoist robe was sitting in a bath, and beside him were a few women in revealing clothes. ¡°official, how is this song?¡± a girl was sitting in the bath like the taoist priest, her hands dangling from the taoist priest¡¯s body. he pointed at the woman playing the song in front of him and said slowly to the taoist priest. ¡°not bad, not bad. continue.¡± the daoist priest had a look of enjoyment on his face, and his hand was still on the waist of the woman beside him. the woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she was hugged by the taoist priest. she made a gesture to the woman playing the song in front of her. then, a sharp ray of light flew out from the woman¡¯s hand and attacked the daoist priest. ¡°you¡¯ve finally revealed your true colors.¡± the moment the sharp light flew out, the taoist priest¡¯s internet connection changed and he pushed the woman beside him away. he leaped up and dodged the fatal blow. ¡°damn it!¡± seeing that her attack had missed, the woman who was playing the tune shouted loudly. hanging from the ceiling, the taoist priest looked at the women below. ¡°isn¡¯t the current nine-tail clan a little too arrogant? they¡¯ve come to harm this old man.¡± ¡°however, your acting skills are a little too bad. i¡¯m just an old man. how can a woman take the initiative to approach me?¡± when the women below heard the taoist priest¡¯s words, they looked at each other and their expressions changed. then, they gathered their true essence and a few demon foxes appeared in front of the daoist priest. ¡°i wonder how strong the demon foxes in the lower realm are. forget it. since 1 have nothing to do, i¡¯ll play with you.¡± ¡°sisters, go!¡± a demon fox shouted loudly. then, a few demon foxes pounced on the taoist priest above. ¡°aiyo, do you have to be so fierce? this old man can¡¯t take it.¡± daoist¡¯s figure flashed and dodged the attack of one fox demon. then, another fox demon pounced from the other side. ¡°daoist priest, you talk too much.¡± after failing to bump the daoist several times, the demon foxes ¡®eyes were filled with anger. ¡°this old man is already so old. i don¡¯t know how long he can live. if i don¡¯t say it now, i won¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡± daoist looked at the fox demon in front of him, took out a gourd bottle from his waist, and drank a mouthful. when the demon foxes heard the daoist priest¡¯s words, the anger on their faces increased. this taoist priest was toying with them. ¡°sisters, let¡¯s attack together!¡± a demon fox shouted loudly. then, a few demon foxes pounced on the daoist priest. basically, the taoist priest¡¯s escape route was sealed. ¡°i wanted to play a little longer, but seeing you guys like this, you can¡¯t blame me.¡± then, the daoist priest took a step forward with his left foot, and a huge golden array appeared beside him. when this array appeared, the demon foxes that pounced on him felt their bodies being frozen by a force. ¡°destroy!¡± the daoist priest said casually. then, golden pillars of light rose from the array. the beam of light passed through the bodies of the demon foxes, and with a bang, the demon foxes dissipated into the air. then, a jade stone fell from one of the demon foxes. the taoist priest walked over and picked up the jade on the ground. ¡°it looks pretty good. i wonder if it was obtained by sucking humans dry.¡± ¡°it¡¯s really a scam!¡± ¡°however, this thing seems to have something else.¡± the daoist priest muttered and then gathered his true essence. when the daoist priest injected his true essence, the nine-tail first elder, who was sitting cross-legged in the distant nine-tail clan, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°looks like those trash have already failed. they can¡¯t even find anyone.¡± as he said that, the nine-tailed fox first elder waved his hand, and a wave of energy was emitted from his hand. at this moment, the jade in the daoist priest¡¯s hand also turned into powder and fell to the ground. ¡°boring, but i seem to have seen this technique somewhere before.¡± the daoist priest muttered as he picked up the gourd bottle at his waist and took another sip. on the other side, black tortoise brought the fat rongrong to this pavilion. arriving in front of a storeroom in the attic, black tortoise said to the fat rongrong, ¡°fatty, hurry up. it¡¯s just in front.¡± hearing black tortoise¡¯s words, the fat rongrong also pushed open the storeroom¡¯s door, slowly walking in. they saw that the women were tied up and had a cotton cloth stuffed in their mouths. ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, i¡¯m here to save you.¡± black tortoise stood on the fat rongrong¡¯s head, speaking to the woman in the storeroom. then, a green light flew out of the black tortoise¡¯s body and flew towards the women.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Senior, You’re Really a God!_i chapter 331: senior, you¡¯re really a god!_i translator: 549690339 attic utility room the green light flew out from the black tortoise and landed on the women. in an instant, the rope on the woman¡¯s body and the cotton cloth on her mouth fell off. ¡°monster, don¡¯t come near me!¡± a woman who had just escaped hid in a corner, her hands covering her head, speaking into the fat rongrong¡¯s body. previously, when he was receiving guests in the attic, he was suddenly captured by a group of foxes and brought here. not only was he tied up here for no reason, but he was also not given food or water. he was simply inhumane. now, there was a panda and an ugly turtle. they did not know what they were going to do to them. black tortoise originally thought that he would be flattered, but hearing this woman¡¯s words, he turned to the fat rongrong and said: ¡°fatty, what did she just say?¡± ¡°boss, she seemed to say that there are monsters.¡± the fat rongrong scratched the back of her head, saying to the black tortoise on her head. ¡°monster? 1 understand. this group of women is under the pressure of the demons. we have to defeat the demons as soon as possible.¡± ¡°save them from it, and they will be completely subdued by this sea king.¡± hearing black tortoise¡¯s words, the fat rongrong also echoed: ¡°boss is mighty. when the time comes, they will definitely obediently throw themselves into our arms.¡± ¡°yes, the fat one is really getting better at talking. let¡¯s go and fight the monsters.¡± when black tortoise heard fatty¡¯s words, he was very happy and said slowly to him. ¡°alright, let¡¯s go fight the demons.¡± the fat rongrong said so, and also brought black tortoise out of the storeroom. and after black tortoise and the fat rongrong left, the women in the storeroom stood up and gathered together. ¡°sisters, what did that ugly turtle say just now? will it come again?¡± a woman said with some lingering fear. ¡°i don¡¯t know. we should leave quickly before they notice us.¡± after not eating or drinking for a few days, these women were already starving. they immediately wanted to walk out. the other women nodded in agreement. and at this moment the fat rongrong also brought black tortoise to the room daoist had just been in. looking at the hot bath in front of her, the fat rongrong said to black tortoise: ¡°boss, it seems like all the demons are dead.¡± ¡°damn it, who stole my limelight? don¡¯t let me find out.¡± black tortoise also sensed that there were still some remnants of the demon fox¡¯s aura and the taoist priest¡¯s aura here. looking at the situation here, it was obvious that those demon foxes had all died. ¡°let¡¯s go, fatty. time is precious. hurry up and find the next one.¡± black tortoise saw that his hope had been destroyed, and hurriedly said to the fat rongrong. ¡°alright, boss, where should we go next?¡± fatty rongrong heard black tortoise¡¯s words and slowly asked. ¡°uh¡­ let¡¯s take a walk around first.¡± black tortoise was silent for a moment before responding. at this moment, the daoist priest had also arrived in front of the junk in the attic. ¡°beauty, it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t save you before, but the service of those demon foxes is really good.¡± the daoist priest muttered as he drank the wine in the gourd bottle. then, he looked ahead and saw that the door to the storeroom was wide open. eh, not a single person? the taoist priest looked at the storeroom in surprise. ¡°that shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± the daoist priest muttered. ¡°could it be that other cultivators have come in?¡± following that, a token on the daoist priest¡¯s waist flashed, and the daoist priest¡¯s eyes moved together with his hands. ¡°i¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡± in front of the bookstore, xiao changtian spoke to di tian, the ice emperor, and the devil emperor. ¡°we¡¯re here. come in and take a look.¡± when they arrived in front of the store, the young man in the store obviously knew xiao changtian and quickly went up to welcome him. when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also planned to enter the bookstore. di tian had just taken a step forward when the ice emperor¡¯s hand blocked his path. ¡°master, be careful.¡± di tian saw the ice emperor suddenly standing in front of him as a look of puzzlement appeared on his face. he slowly spoke, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°master, look carefully. there¡¯s a complicated formation in front of us.¡± at this moment, the devil emperor also came to di tian¡¯s side as he spoke. ¡°formation?¡± after di tian heard the words of the devil emperor, he slowly turned his gaze over. true essence gathered in his eyes, and his eyes instantly lit up. it was indeed as the demon empress and the others had said. a golden array formation was right in front of them. ¡°it looks like the primordial swallowing sky array.¡± di tian mumbled. this great chaos devouring formation was one of the best formations in the divine realm back then. the offensive power of this array formation was not strong. what was strong was his hallucination ability. back then, during the divine world war, an array master had used this primordial chaos heaven devouring array to trap a few god monarch realm experts for seven days and seven nights. by the time they broke out of the formation, their deployment had already been wiped out. ¡°senior has already entered. it seems that the formation has no effect on him?¡± the ice emperor looked at xiao changtian who was unaffected by the formation and said slowly. ¡°senior, you¡¯re really a god!¡± the demon emperor looked at xiao changtian and sighed. even with his emperor god cultivation base, he wasn¡¯t confident that he could walk out of the array. however, to xiao changtian, the array was as if it didn¡¯t exist. ¡°but who is it that actually set up this array in senior¡¯s bookstore?¡± di tian looked at the formation in front of him and muttered. after xiao changtian exchanged a few words with the young man in the shop, the person in charge of the bookstore came out to receive him. as for xiao changtian, they naturally treated him respectfully. ¡°it¡¯s like this¡­¡± xiao changtian also told the person in charge about his purpose of coming here. ¡°don¡¯t worry, we have arranged everything.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the person-in-charge nodded at him. after giving his instructions, xiao changtian saw that di tian and the others were still standing motionlessly outside the door. he could not help but walk out and say to them, ¡°why are you standing outside the door? come in and take a look.¡± this was where they would work and earn a living in the future. how could they be so restrained? upon seeing xiao changtian, di tian wanted to tell him about the formation. xiao changtian grabbed his hand and walked towards the bookstore. after di tian was pulled away by xiao changtian, the ice emperor and the demon emperor exchanged glances before hurriedly following behind. after that, under the gazes of di tian and the others, xiao changtian led them into the grand formation. not far from the bookstore, the daoist priest was flying in the air. ¡°mm, someone else came in. very good, i finally caught you this time.¡± the daoist priest held the token on his waist and felt the changes on it. then, he sat cross-legged in the air and threw the token forward. ¡°go!¡± the daoist priest¡¯s hand contained golden light as he operated the token in front of him. while the taoist was casting his spell, the sky swallowing array under xiao changtian and the others also started to operate.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332:1 Worried Too Much (1) chapter 332:1 worried too much (1) translator: 549690339 outside the bookstore xiao changtian, di tian, the demon emperor, and the ice emperor were all walking within the formation. not good, someone was controlling this array. the ice emperor could feel the formation beneath her feet slowly turning, and she looked forward. di tian, xiao changtian and the others had already disappeared. the surroundings had turned into the forbidden grounds of the fire dragon king. the situation at the demon empress was similar. everything in front of her had already become the square of the heaven demon sect. ¡°my lord!¡± the demon emperor and ice emperor who were in the illusion said at the same time. at this moment, in midair, the daoist priest stood in front of his chest with both hands and continuously injected true essence into the token in front of him. beside the token were a few circular light screens. the scene in the light screen was the reaction of the ice emperor and xiao changtian. daoist smiled when he saw the ice emperor and demon emperor¡¯s expressions on the screen. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to see two godly emperors in the lower realm. looks like my trip wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± daoist frowned when he saw xiao changtian. something was wrong. this guy should have lost his way in the primordial chaos heaven devouring array. no matter how he looked at it, he did not seem to be affected at all. the direction he was heading in was exactly the same as the direction of the bookstore. di tian, who was within the formation, was also feeling somewhat nervous. however, the scene in his eyes had also completely changed. what entered his eyes was completely the scene of the divine court in the past. xiao changtian, who was walking in front, suddenly felt that something was wrong. he turned around. the demon empress and the ice empress were walking towards each other. they were only a step away from colliding. not only that, but the way he walked was very strange. he even shook his butt, which was really eye-catching. as for di tian, although she was holding his hand, his head was still looking backwards, as though he was attracted by the two of them. damn it, were these people doing acrobatics? however, not many people watched it, and it wouldn¡¯t earn money, right? just as xiao changtian was thinking this, alpha, who was beside him, stopped and saw xiao changtian¡¯s expression. not good, master was not happy. alpha said in his heart. looking at the primordial swallowing sky array under his feet, his eyes became sharp. true essence flickered under alpha¡¯s feet, and then a huge heaven chessboard rose under his feet. the moment the great chaos swallowing array touched the heaven chessboard, it instantly collapsed. originally, he thought that the formation was not offensive, and xiao changtian did not say anything, so alpha did not care. however, this formation made changtian unhappy. he had to break it. to a certain extent, alpha¡¯s heaven chessboard could be said to be the strongest array formation in the heavens. this primordial chaos heaven devouring array and whatnot were all trash in front of him. and the moment alpha broke through the primordial swallowing sky array, the demon empress and ice empress, who were in the array, also recovered. after recovering, the two of them looked at each other with lingering fear. then, they looked at the array under their feet. the great chaos swallowing array had been broken? the demon empress and the ice empress were both shocked when they saw that the grand array under their feet had already ceased to exist. after that, he hurriedly walked towards xiao changtian and di tian. di tian had also recovered. when he saw the damaged grand immemorial sky devouring formation beneath his feet, as well as the ice emperor and demon emperor before him, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. fortunately, everyone was fine. he was also immersed in the grand array just now and had not recovered. if not for the fact that this grand array had broken through and shattered, they might have been trapped inside and could not get out. at this moment, changtian¡¯s voice slowly came over. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you guys? hurry up and come in to take a look. don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± he didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking. they actually thought of performing acrobatics here. if they were a few experienced drivers with superb skills, it would be fine. however, if a few old men did not use anything and performed acrobatics here, there would be people watching, right? upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian hurriedly brought the demon emperor and ice emperor along as he followed behind xiao changtian. senior was telling him not to worry. the primordial swallowing sky array was clearly nothing in senior¡¯s eyes. the person who was secretly controlling the array formation was clearly under the control of the senior. because i¡¯ve been too worried, i¡¯ve finally come to a conclusion as he thought of this in his heart, di tian followed xiao changtian into the bookstore. xiao changtian came to the bookstore manager and said slowly,¡± ¡°buddy, these few aren¡¯t very familiar with this place.¡± after the person-in-charge heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he hurriedly brought di tian and the other two to the bookstore for a stroll. when the array shattered, the daoist priest sitting in midair saw the token in front of him tremble. following that, it emitted a buzzing sound and lost its light as it fell from the sky. then, the light screens beside him shattered. the scene on the screen had completely disappeared. daoist looked at the sudden situation in front of him and was somewhat unable to react. ¡°it seems that the method to break the array mentioned in the book really exists?¡± the daoist priest stood up in midair and muttered. then, he took out a book from his pocket. it was the book he bought from xiao changtian¡¯s bookstore. in a story told in this book, the protagonist broke through a large confinement array in 15 minutes. ¡°my immemorial sky swallowing array is not inferior to the array mentioned in the book. ever since it was used, no one has been able to break it in a short period of time.¡± ¡°at that time, patriarch even relied on this array to make a name for himself in the divine realm.¡± ¡°could it be that the owner of this bookstore is also an array master? if we can obtain his help, we might be able to rebuild the glory of our xiaoyao school in the divine realm.¡± the daoist priest looked at the book in his hand and muttered. at this moment, the space around him changed. specks of starlight suddenly appeared under the daoist priest¡¯s feet. then, a huge chessboard covered the space he was in. could it be the owner of the bookstore? the daoist priest looked at the changes around him in a daze, and a trace of seriousness appeared on his face. judging from the situation where the other party had just broken through his primordial chaos heaven devouring array, it was not unreasonable for them to find him so quickly. ¡°who is it? i wonder if you can come out and meet me.¡± the daoist priest¡¯s spiritual sense bloomed, but he could not sense any aura around him. then, as the daoist priest spoke, a huge divine dog phantom appeared in front of him. ¡°disturbing master, die!¡± a domineering and unquestionable voice exploded in the daoist priest¡¯s mind. just hearing this voice, daoist felt the blood in his body churn. he hurriedly mobilized the true essence in his body to stabilize his spiritual world. then, the daoist priest looked forward and saw a huge phantom of a divine dog appear in front of him.. Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: Are You Interested in the Books in the Store? chapter 333: are you interested in the books in the store? _1 translator: 549690339 in midair the daoist priest looked at the phantom of the divine dog in front of him in shock, his mouth trembling. ¡°this is the heaven swallowing dog?¡± ¡°the ancient records left behind by the founder once recorded that the carefree sect¡¯s array formation was comprehended by him when he saw the battle between the heaven swallowing dog and the higher-beings.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to see it today. from the looks of it, he was also the one who broke the primordial heaven devouring array.¡± thinking of this, daoist immediately knelt down in front of the heaven swallowing dog. ¡°senior, i know it was my fault for setting up the formation in the bookstore, but i really have no ill intentions towards you.¡± originally, he just wanted to confirm whether the things in the book were true or false. who would have thought that it would actually shock a divine beast like the heaven swallowing dog? with the heaven swallowing dog¡¯s experience, the books probably contained ancient secrets. the heaven swallowing dog looked at the taoist kneeling in front of it and thought that he didn¡¯t attack xiao changtian just now. he didn¡¯t show any killing intent. the celestial chessboard under his feet lit up, and daoist felt a huge force pressing down on his body. ¡°it¡¯s also because you don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards master. otherwise, you would be a corpse now.¡± ¡°as for the rest, you can say it in front of master.¡± as the heaven swallowing dog spoke, daoist¡¯s body fell from midair and finally landed in front of the bookstore. bang! the taoist priest¡¯s body fell in front of the bookstore with a loud bang. a young man in the bookstore saw a person suddenly fall from the sky and hurriedly walked in. at this moment, in the bookstore, xiao changtian and alpha kept rubbing against his feet. xiao changtian looked at alpha at his feet and squatted down to rub his head. ¡°is there something going on outside?¡± usually, when alpha rubbed against him like this, something happened. then, xiao changtian heard a loud bang coming from outside. did something really happen outside? at this moment, the young man from the bookstore came to xiao changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°senior, something bad happened. someone just fell from the sky.¡± someone fell from the sky? could it be that there was a cultivator? xiao changtian was also stunned when he heard the young man¡¯s words. then he saw alpha walk out first. ¡°yes, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± xiao changtian said slowly to the young man in the bookstore. if someone fell in front of his bookstore, it would affect the bookstore¡¯s business if he didn¡¯t handle it well. upon seeing xiao changtian leaving, di tian also spoke to the ice emperor and the devil emperor, ¡°it seems that the person controlling the array formation just now has been captured by senior.¡± upon hearing di tian¡¯s words, the ice emperor and the devil emperor nodded. outside the bookstore, he saw taoist priest lying on the ground. at this moment, the daoist priest slowly stood up from the ground and shook his head. he covered his forehead with his hand. it was obvious that he hadn¡¯t recovered from falling from the sky. ¡°senior, it¡¯s him.¡± the young man in the bookstore pointed at the taoist priest in front of him and said slowly to xiao changtian. seeing the taoist priest in front of the bookstore, xiao changtian slowly walked over. this fellow had fallen from the sky and did not seem to have any scratches on his skin. moreover, the clothes on his body made him look like a cultivator without a doubt. for some reason, it fell in front of his bookstore. while xiao changtian was looking at the daoist, the daoist also saw xiao changtian. xiao changtian was wearing a green robe, his face was handsome, and he looked like a gentleman. daoist was about to say something to xiao changtian when he saw alpha at xiao changtian¡¯s feet. what was this? the daoist priest took a look, and then the phantom of the heaven swallowing dog appeared in his spiritual world again. was this the senior heaven swallowing dog from earlier? looking at the shadow of the sky devouring dog in front of him, the taoist priest instinctively felt a trace of fear. it was obvious that the fall from the sky had cast a shadow on him. then, daoist saw alpha snuggling up to xiao changtian, looking obedient. he couldn¡¯t help but think of what the heaven swallowing dog had said when it was dropping. master? could it be that the person in front of him was the owner of the heaven swallowing dog? xiao changtian watched as the taoist priest in front of him looked at him and then at his feet. what was wrong with this immortal cultivator? could it be that he had taken a fancy to him? however, he knew his aptitude. he did not have any talent for cultivation at all. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian also walked towards the taoist priest. ¡°are you alright?¡± after thinking about it, xiao changtian felt that he should ask if the taoist priest was injured. after all, he had just fallen from the sky, and he didn¡¯t know if he had any injuries. xiao changtian didn¡¯t know what to say to the others. however, they only knew a little about the rules of the immortal cultivators. if they accidentally said something, it would not be good if they were slapped to death. are you alright? xiao changtian¡¯s words flashed in the taoist priest¡¯s mind as he looked at xiao changtian¡¯s smile. he didn¡¯t know why, but xiao changtian¡¯s smile was like a devil in his eyes. the daoist immediately cupped his fists at xiao changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°thank you for your concern, senior.¡± senior? xiao changtian heard the taoist priest¡¯s words and was a little confused. why did this cultivator call him a mortal senior? then, xiao changtian looked at the bookstore behind him and seemed to understand. ¡°are you also interested in the books in the shop?¡± xiao changtian pointed at the books in front of his bookstore and said slowly to the taoist priest. when the daoist heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he quickly said to him,¡± ¡°yes, i admire the books in the shop.¡± then, the daoist priest took out a book from his bosom. it was the book that described the method to break the array. seeing the taoist priest take out the books from his bookstore, xiao changtian confirmed his thoughts. it seemed that this cultivator was undoubtedly his fan. no wonder he called him senior. given his cultivation as an immortal cultivator, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to detect that he was the owner of this bookstore. however, this fellow¡¯s strength did not seem to be that strong. after all, this old daoist seemed to be quite old. if he was a cultivator with extraordinary strength, he would have gone around to show off. he might even be the ancestor of a sect. why did it fall from the sky? as he thought about this, xiao changtian also sized up the taoist priest. being stared at by xiao changtian, daoist felt his heart go numb. he didn¡¯t know what xiao changtian would do to him. after all, he had set up a formation here. while daoist was feeling nervous, he saw xiao changtian slowly walking into the bookstore.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Treasure Map chapter 334: treasure map translator: 549690339 in front of the bookstore xiao changtian walked out of the bookstore with a few books in his hands. he came to the front of the taoist priest and handed the book in his hand to him. then, he slowly said to him daoist priest, take these books and read them. although this old daoist was a poor cultivator, he was still an immortal. today, she had landed in front of her bookstore and was interested in her books. if she gave him a few books, he might be grateful. later, he would even help him promote it among the group of cultivators. wouldn¡¯t his bookstore¡¯s business be even more popular this way? the taoist priest looked at the book that xiao changtian handed over, and his face was a little dumbfounded. just a moment ago, he thought xiao changtian was going to punish him. he didn¡¯t expect xiao changtian to give him a few books. could it be that senior wanted to give him a chance to turn over a new leaf? thinking of this, the taoist priest slowly took the book from xiao changtian¡¯s hand and said to him,¡± ¡°this junior is dao kong. thank you, senior!¡± xiao chang tian nodded in satisfaction when he saw how grateful dao kong was. as he had expected, this taoist priest had a special liking for his books. this way, when he went back and promoted her, she would be able to make a fortune. following that, xiao changtian helped dao kong up. he did not dare to be negligent when a cultivator bowed to him. when he saw xiao changtian treating him so well, dao kong felt even more grateful towards xiao changtian. then, he seemed to have thought of something and took out a map from his pocket, giving it to xiao changtian. senior, this is a treasure map from my sect. please accept it. when he saw dao kong suddenly give him a map, xiao changtian took it from his hands. although xiao changtian could see that the painting on the map was really terrible. but after all, it was something that was given by others. he had to rely on others to promote him, so he could not give them face, right? xiao changtian took the map from dao kong and opened it to take a look. although it wasn¡¯t very good, it looked like the legendary treasure map. these lines were crooked and not very clear. it was understandable that the treasure map was not drawn well. after all, the people who hid the treasures were always thinking about setting up all kinds of puzzles for those who were looking for treasures. however, he did not know how much the treasures on the treasure map were worth. with that thought in mind, xiao changtian said to dao kong, i wonder how many people there are in your sect?¡± if it was a treasure map of a big sect, then he would go out and look for it according to this map. he might be able to find a fortune. at that time, he could rummage through his courtyard, go to the town for a few drinks, or bring his disciples out to have fun¡­ as he thought about this, a smile appeared on his face. while xiao changtian was fantasizing about his future, dao kong said slowly to xiao changtian,¡± senior, in my generation, i¡¯m the only one left in the sect. indeed, the number of disciples in the xiaoyao sect had been decreasing in recent generations. in this generation, he was the only one left. this was also the reason why dao kong wanted to look for xiao changtian when he saw the books in the bookstore when he came to the tian yuan continent. if they could get xiao changtian¡¯s help, then the carefree sect would be able to reach its peak again. what was that? only one person? xiao changtian was stunned when he heard dao kong¡¯s words. he had originally thought that this old daoist was an outer sect disciple of some large sect. this treasure map could bring him a lot of expenses. he didn¡¯t expect the entire sect to be his own. he didn¡¯t know if he was the only one who stood on his own. when he thought of this, xiao changtian still consoled dao kong. it¡¯s okay. take your time. it¡¯s okay. when dao kong heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he nodded slowly at him. ¡°thank you, senior. it seems that senior knows everything about the carefree sect like the back of his hand. xiao changtian looked at dao kong and nodded slowly. at this moment, di tian and the others also walked out of the bookstore. upon seeing di tian and the others, xiao changtian also spoke, how is it? are you satisfied with your work?¡±¡± when di tian and the others heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they nodded to him. in the bookstore just now, their cultivation had increased quite a bit. the ice emperor and the demon emperor¡¯s books were even more captivating. according to the ice control method and demonization method described in the book, they all had a new understanding of their cultivation methods. seeing the satisfied expressions on di tian and the others ¡®faces, xiao changtian also nodded his head in satisfaction. then, xiao changtian slowly said to them, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll go back first. as he spoke, xiao changtian patted alpha at his feet and led him back to the courtyard. after xiao changtian took a few steps, alpha also transmitted his voice to the chaos ants in the courtyard. got it! before alpha could speak, the chaos ant said slowly to him. next, under di tian¡¯s gaze, xiao changtian¡¯s body shone with a silver light as he disappeared from the spot. spatial energy, and it¡¯s an exquisite spatial energy. dao kong said slowly as he watched xiao changtian leave. after that, dao kong also saw di tian and the others. he could not help but say to them ¡°you are the lord of the divine court?¡± di tian stared at dao kong when he heard him reveal his identity. the ice emperor and the demon emperor, who were beside him, activated the true essence in their bodies to guard against dao kong. ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. i¡¯m not interested in you. i just didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be here with such a senior. if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t those fellows from the divine realm all die if they came?¡± dao kong looked at di tian and said slowly. when di tian heard dao kong¡¯s words, he waved his hand at the ice emperor and the demon emperor beside him. i think i¡¯ve seen you before. you¡¯re talking about dao kong from the carefree sect.¡± i didn¡¯t expect you to grow to this extent. i didn¡¯t expect the master of the divine court to still remember me. with that, the two of them walked together and started talking. as he spoke, dao kong gained more information about xiao changtian. di tian also knew more about the situation in the carefree sect in the divine realm. are you saying that senior is playing a big game of chess, and senior didn¡¯t care about me just now because he likes me?¡± as he spoke, dao kong was slightly shocked as well. yes, yes. i keep feeling that senior wouldn¡¯t be tempering his heart in the mortal world for no reason. you should be happy that you were chosen as a chess piece.¡±¡± di tian looked at dao kong before him and replied. that¡¯s true. as long as we can restore the glory of the carefree sect, what¡¯s wrong with being a chess piece?¡± dao kong nodded in agreement. he looked in the direction xiao changtian had just left, and his eyes were filled with deep meaning.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Recruiting Soldiers (1) chapter 335: recruiting soldiers (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard xiao changtian was in the storeroom in the courtyard. after fiddling around for a while, he walked out with a bamboo basket on his back. this way, everything is ready. seeing mu jiuhuang sitting by the pond, xiao changtian waved at her. ¡°jiu ¡®er, i¡¯m going out for a while. i¡¯ll leave this courtyard to you. ¡°yes, master. mu jiuhuang saw xiao changtian carrying a bamboo basket and agreed. master usually stays in the courtyard. i¡¯m afraid something big has happened when he went out personally this time. i still have to remind those people in dynasty. after saying goodbye to mu jiuhuang, xiao changtian walked into the bamboo forest. i¡¯ll bring you along this time. staying in the courtyard is also a problem. xiao changtian grabbed the chaos ant from the bamboo forest, looked at him and said slowly. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the chaos ant slowly climbed onto xiao changtian¡¯s shoulder. alpha, stay and guard the house. jiu ¡®er is a girl. if there¡¯s anyone, you can take care of them.¡± xiao changtian said slowly to alpha when he saw him at the gate of the courtyard. then, xiao changtian heard a rustling sound coming from the top of the house. oh, i forgot about you. come with me too. otherwise, i don¡¯t know how much trouble you¡¯ll bring to jiu ¡®er.¡± xiao changtian smiled at the monkey on the roof. this monkey¡¯s mischievousness was comparable to the turtle from before. squeak squeak squeak! hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the monkey let out a squeaking sound and jumped down from the roof happily. just like that, the man, monkey, and ant left the courtyard. as soon as he walked out of the courtyard, xiao changtian saw su daji coming back from outside. she was holding a bucket. apparently, she had just come back from hanging clothes outside. su daji saw xiao changtian was ready to go and smiled at him, ¡°master, you¡¯re¡­ it¡¯s daji. master recently obtained a treasure map and plans to go out and investigate.¡± xiao changtian looked at su daji and said slowly. the money from the treasure map was one of the reasons xiao changtian was determined to find the treasure. the other reason was that he wanted to see if there were any powerful cultivation techniques. although these disciples he had taken in were diligent in the courtyard and did not complain about anything. however, xiao changtian knew very well that when some of them had just become his disciples, the system had told him that they were extremely talented. he was just a mortal. other than teaching them the four arts, he should also try not to waste their talent, right? although the daoist priest said that there was only one person in his sect, he was still an immortal cultivator, right? perhaps the treasure map contained secret manuals and pills. it would be good for his disciples to use them. after all, what the system gave him was too ridiculous. he couldn¡¯t even read it. ¡°i wonder where shizun is going to investigate, do you need daji¡¯s help? su daji smiled back at xiao changtian. i can go to the beast emperor mountain range myself. you stay here and help jiu ¡¯er.¡± although xiao changtian also hoped that someone could help him, after all, treasures were usually found in poor mountains and mountains, with demon beasts everywhere. as a mortal, it would not be easy to deal with demonic beasts. however, even if su daji was a girl with no cultivation like him, if she encountered a demon beast, she would probably die together. beast emperor mountain range? that¡¯s daji¡¯s hometown. daji hasn¡¯t been back for a while. i wonder if i can follow shizun this time¡­¡± su daji lowered her head. xiao changtian must have his reasons for not letting her go. he did not know if he would make his master unhappy by saying this. after all, with his master¡¯s cultivation, it was impossible for him not to notice that his hometown was in the beast emperor mountain range. moreover, the nine-tail clan had indeed not returned for a while. he did not know how his clansmen were doing. after all, he had never returned after escaping. daji¡¯s hometown was in the beast emperor mountain range? xiao changtian was stunned when he heard su daji¡¯s words. su daji had also met her by chance. she did not expect her hometown to be the destination of the treasure map. daji had been with him for some time and had never seen her go home. forget it, if he let her follow him, not only would she be able to go home, but her home was also in the beast emperor mountain range. she must be very familiar with the beast emperor. this way, it could also help him avoid the places where those demon beasts often appeared. thinking of this, xiao changtian nodded to su daji. ¡°alright, but it¡¯s still not enough for just the two of us. let¡¯s call di tian and the others.¡± he was a mortal, and daji was a girl, so they did not have much combat power. di tian was after all an entry-level immortal cultivator. if he really encountered something, he would be able to intimidate him. in addition, di tian was also short of money now. if he really found some treasure, he could give him some of it. it would be killing two birds with one stone. when su daji heard that xiao changtian was willing to let her go with him, her face lit up. he quickly took the bucket in his hand and entered the courtyard. he slowly said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, wait for me. soon, xiao changtian brought su daji to the front of the bookstore. when he arrived at the bookstore, xiao changtian saw di tian, the ice emperor, and the demon emperor sitting at the counter, engrossed in their books. if this was in his previous life, it would definitely give people the feeling of being a top student. old monster, you said that the water escape written by senior¡­ what did the water dragon bullet mean?¡± i have no way of comprehending this type of true essence circulation path. the ice emperor was holding a book called shocking: i was reincarnated into the naruto world. he slowly said to the demon empress beside him. if you and i could understand senior¡¯s cultivation technique, would we still be at our current realm?¡± upon hearing the ice emperor¡¯s words, the demon empress replied in a bad mood. at the same time, he was also reading a book called ¡± the supreme demon path of online games¡±. the cultivation techniques on it were even more obscure and difficult to understand. he had no way of understanding those combat techniques and weapons. don¡¯t talk. look carefully. when di tian heard the chattering in his ears, he also calmly spoke. i¡¯m just at the critical moment. upon hearing di tian¡¯s words, the ice emperor and the devil emperor also slowly shut their mouths. his lord¡¯s comprehension is still high! upon seeing the look of interest on di tian¡¯s face, the ice emperor and the demon emperor couldn¡¯t help but silently comment in their hearts. at this moment, xiao changtian walked in with su daji. senior! seeing xiao changtian, the ice emperor and the demon emperor stood up and spoke to him slowly. di tian slowly put down the book in his hand after hearing the ice and demon emperor¡¯s words. he looked at xiao changtian and spoke to him. senior! xiao changtian smiled and nodded at them. looking at di tian¡¯s earlier appearance, he was the same as him in his previous life who stayed up late to read novels.. Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Devouring the Clone (1) chapter 336: devouring the clone (1) translator: 549690339 xiaochangtian bookstore xiao changtian told di tian and the others the reason why he came here. ¡°i see. there¡¯s a treasure coming out of the beast emperor mountain range. senior is bringing us there to seize the opportunity. after di tian and the other two heard this, their eyes were filled with gratitude as they stared at xiao changtian. di tian silently swore in his heart. not only did this senior arrange such a huge opportunity for him in the bookstore, but he also brought him along with him when there was news of treasures. in the future, if the divine court were to regain its glory, it would definitely become the most important chess piece in senior¡¯s hands. xiao changtian smiled when he saw the gratitude in the eyes of di tian and the others. as expected, di tian and the others were still lacking money. the moment he said that he would give them a chance to earn money, they would be so excited. then, a young man from the bookstore came in and said to xiao changtian,¡¯ ¡°senior, a carriage has been prepared outside. i hope it can be used as a means of transportation for senior.¡± hearing this young man¡¯s words, xiao changtian also looked towards the door. he saw a reddish-brown bmw pulling a car behind it. it looked very eye-catching. upon seeing this carriage, xiao changtian also spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± di tian and the others also saw the carriage outside the bookstore and followed xiao changtian out. xiao changtian came to the front of the horse carriage. the horse looked at xiao changtian and felt his aura. it couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath. a mere mortal wants me to serve him? su daji followed behind xiao changtian and also looked at the reddish-brown horse in front of her. this was one of the most common species in the demonic beast world, the red steed. there were only two characteristics of this group. one was their endurance. although their attack and defense were not very good, they were good at running and were a good tool for transportation. the second was to bully the weak and fear the strong. as this group¡¯s strength was generally not very good, they would be respectful when they met the strong, and they would have a sense of superiority when they met the weak. the red steed in front of him was only at the golden core stage, but it looked at xiao changtian with disdain. ¡°squeak squeak squeak!¡± just as xiao changtian stepped onto the stairs, the red steed wanted to show xiao changtian its might. monkey jumped onto his body and patted him. under monkey¡¯s pats, red colt immediately felt the flow of quintessential essence in his body become uneven. suppressing the fear in his heart, red colt could not help but say to the monkey on his back, ¡°senior divine monkey, i don¡¯t know how i offended you, but please forgive me.¡± -were you trying to be disrespectful to master just now? let me tell you, be obedient on the way, or else, hehe¡­¡± monkey sat on the horse¡¯s back and waved his fists. after xiao changtian got on the carriage, su daji, di tian and the rest followed suit. when the ice emperor boarded the carriage, she released her aura intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°you condescending fellow, behave yourself.¡± with the ice emperor¡¯s cultivation, how could he not see that the horse was trying to trip xiao changtian up? sensing the ice emperor¡¯s aura, the red steed¡¯s head drooped, trembling, not daring to speak. the demon empress, who had just boarded the carriage, warned red colt. after everyone got into the carriage, xiao changtian saw monkey sitting on the horse. seeing monkey, xiao changtian carried him from the horse. ¡°stop fooling around. otherwise, stay in the courtyard next time. upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, monkey immediately retracted his imposing manner and obediently walked into xiao changtian¡¯s arms. when the red colt saw monkey¡¯s state, it could not even stand properly. divine realm, in a dark basement. the walls of the basement were filled with all kinds of chains and torture devices. in the center of the basement, there was a round platform. on it was a figure bound by iron chains. the figure¡¯s hair was disheveled, and he could not see his face at all. surrounding the round platform was a huge ditch that was filled with blood. squeak squeak! the door to the basement was slowly opened, and a man in black walked in. ¡°under the effect of the soul binding chains, your consciousness should be almost obliterated.¡± the man in black slowly walked in and said to the man in the middle of the round platform. ¡°you, betraying your main body, will not have a good ending in the end.¡± the man in the middle of the round platform looked at the man who walked in from the basement and said weakly to him. ¡°haha! the black-robed man sneered. his figure flashed and he appeared in the center of the round platform. she held the man¡¯s cheek with one hand and slowly said to his face, ¡°do you know why i asked you to stay for so long? i wanted you to see the moment i devour my main body.¡± ¡°however, there seems to be no chance now. your soul power seems to be unable to support it.¡± ¡°so, you should become my nourishment.¡± the black-clothed man looked at the man in front of him with a somewhat crazy expression and said with a smile. then, a black vital essence rose from the black-robed man¡¯s hand. as soon as the black vital essence appeared, it attacked the man on the round platform, devouring everything in his body. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± the man in the middle of the round platform let out a miserable cry after being swallowed by the black¨Crobed man. ¡°you went against your original will. even if you devour me, the main body and the ten great generals will not let you off in the future. when he was devoured, the face of the man in the middle of the round platform was finally seen clearly. it was a clone of the master of the divine court, and in front of him was a face that was exactly the same as his. it was also a clone of the lord of the divine court. however, this clone was currently devouring another clone. hearing the man on the round platform¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the divine court also smiled. ¡°the ten great generals, i don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still alive. even if they¡¯re still alive, as long as i devour my main body, they¡¯ll naturally submit to me. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the clone in front of him and said somewhat crazily. clearly, he was also very afraid of the former ten great generals of the divine court. as he spoke, the clone of the master of the divine court slowly absorbed his clone. after the absorption, the clone of the master of the divine court circulated his cultivation to adjust the true essence in his body. after a while, he opened his eyes. the aura on his body had reached the peak of the god emperor realm. at this moment, a faint voice sounded from the basement. ¡°i say, di tian, we¡¯ve already completed what we promised you. now, it¡¯s time for us to settle our matters.¡± upon hearing this voice, a smile appeared on di tian¡¯s face as he stared at the space before him. ¡°not enough.¡± then, he made a hand seal with both hands and pointed it at the ditch beside him. following that, the blood in the ditch surged and soared into the sky, gathering on the clone of the master of the divine court. ¡°hahaha, you¡¯re really bold. as expected of our ally. 1¡¯11 wait for you for a few more days.¡± a voice came from the void again. obviously, he was also surprised that the clone of the master of the divine court would absorb the blood in the drain.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Senior’s Realm is Too High, We Can Only Slowly Understand It (1) chapter 337: senior¡¯s realm is too high, we can only slowly understand it (1) translator: 549690339 on a small path between the mountains xiao chang tian, di tian, and the ice empress sat in the carriage. looking at the scenery outside the window, xiao changtian knew that they were getting closer and closer to their destination. after that, he seemed to have thought of something. xiao changtian took out the bamboo basket behind him and spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°i brought a few weapons from the courtyard. i don¡¯t know if they will be of any help to you.¡± ¡°you guys take it first. when you encounter a ferocious beast or something, you can use it to defend yourself.¡± as he spoke, xiao changtian took out a large saber from the bamboo basket and gave it to the demon emperor, a long sword to di tian, and a long spear to the ice emperor. there was also a pair of scissors for su daji. these were all made when he was idle in the courtyard. it just so happened that they would come in handy when he came out to search for treasures. di tian and the others received the weapons xiao changtian handed over. when they saw the weapons in their hands, they were all filled with joy. this was a celestial artifact. no, it was of a higher grade than a celestial artifact. the ice emperor looked at the spear in his hand. with the spear in his hand, he felt that his combat power had increased by several levels. su daji took the scissors that xiao changtian handed over and said to xiao changtian in embarrassment,¡± ¡± master, can you change it to another one? this pair of scissors¡­¡± hearing su daji¡¯s words, xiao changtian also looked over and saw that the scissors were placed on the carriage. obviously, su daji could not pick it up. as for di tian and the others, they had also forgotten about the past. the pupils in their eyes widened by several times. the lines on the scissors were the dao runes of the great dao? heavens, senior actually contained the power of the great dao in a pair of scissors. xiao changtian looked at su daji and was speechless. he didn¡¯t know if it was right to bring her here. she couldn¡¯t even pick up a pair of scissors. if she encountered a demon beast or something, she would be so scared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to move. as he thought about this, he said to su daji slowly,¡± ¡°daji, it¡¯s just a pair of scissors. there are many more like him, and there are countless heavier ones. you have to practice more. as he spoke, xiao changtian took the scissors from su daji¡¯s hands and continued to search the bamboo basket. as for di tian and the others, when they heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they felt even more shocked in their hearts. it turned out that this pair of scissors that contained the power of the great dao was just an ordinary item in the eyes of senior. in that case, the weapons he used before were probably not even trash in the eyes of the seniors. moreover, from what senior said, there were many weapons that were more awesome than scissors. i wonder what it looks like? it was estimated that once that kind of immortal artifact appeared, it could sweep across the entire divine world. and while di tian and the others were deep in thought, xiao changtian casually created a hairpin. the moment the hairpin was taken out, everyone in the carriage felt the weapons on their bodies let out a soft hum. it was obvious that they were afraid of something. the ice emperor and the others ¡®yuan began to circulate on their own, as if they had encountered some great terror. this hairpin was even more terrifying than the scissors. xiao changtian held the hairpin in his hand and handed it to su daji. ¡°this is for you.¡± this was the smallest thing that xiao changtian could find. if su daji did not move it, he would have no choice. ¡°master, this¡­¡± su daji looked at the hairpin in xiao changtian¡¯s hand and hesitated. he was the same as di tian and the others. he could also sense that this hairpin was even more terrifying than the scissors earlier. this weight was probably even more terrifying than a pair of weird scissors. seeing su daji¡¯s hesitant look, xiao changtian also walked over. she helped su daji put the hairpin on his head. ¡°alright, it¡¯s just a hairpin. what are you hesitating about?¡± xiao changtian said slowly after helping su daji put it on. what was wrong with daji today? after that, xiao changtian also saw the shocked expressions on di tian and the others ¡®faces. he then spoke in an embarrassed manner, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± di tian and the others probably couldn¡¯t stand su daji¡¯s dilly-ddallying earlier. when di tian and the others heard the words of xiao changtian, they immediately smiled at him and replied, ¡°no, no.¡± what a joke, if su daji didn¡¯t pick up the hairpin, they would laugh at her. then wouldn¡¯t they have no chance to be laughed at? ¡°we can only say that senior¡¯s realm is too high. we can only slowly comprehend it. the moment xiao changtian put the hairpin on her, su daji thought that she would not be able to take it. he did not expect the hairpin to be like an ordinary hairpin on his head. it did not have any weight at all. could it be that his perception was wrong? after all, it was normal for his perception to be wrong in front of his master. with this thought in mind, su daji also raised her arm to pull out the hairpin on her head. it doesn¡¯t matter if i don¡¯t pull it out, i pull it out, i find that hairpin is like sticking to my head, i can¡¯t move it at all. this¡­ su daji didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°squeak squeak squeak!¡± monkey, who was in the carriage, saw su daji¡¯s expression and laughed. he transmitted his voice to her,¡± ¡°daji, don¡¯t worry about her. with your current strength, you can¡¯t take her down, but she can protect you at the critical moment. when su daji heard monkey¡¯s words, she slowly understood. it was not that he could not pull it out, but that his strength was too weak. this hairpin had clearly been specially treated by his master, so he did not feel any weight. with this thought in mind, su daji looked at xiao changtian with gratitude in her eyes. xiao changtian looked at su yi fiddling with her hairpin, but it didn¡¯t seem to move at all. no way, could daji not even lift this hairpin? forget it, he didn¡¯t care. if he couldn¡¯t even lift the hairpin, he could only tell her that he was awesome. when su daji saw that xiao changtian was not particularly satisfied with her, she also secretly transmitted her voice to di tian and the others. ¡°di tian, will your master be disappointed in me?¡± when di tian heard daji¡¯s voice transmission, he was also stunned. ¡°it can¡¯t be. with miss daji¡¯s talent, she¡¯s already much stronger than us.¡± ¡°besides, senior won¡¯t judge people based on their aptitude. as he spoke, di tian also felt a little guilty. after hearing su daji¡¯s words, di tian suddenly felt that all the geniuses he had seen in the divine realm were trash. after being encouraged by di tian, su daji said to herself. in the future, he had to work harder to cultivate. otherwise, it would not be good to disappoint his master. in a basement in the divine realm. the clone of the master of the divine court slowly opened his eyes. the aura on his body soared into the sky, officially stepping into the godly emperor realm. when the clone of the master of the divine court broke through, a voice sounded. ¡°di tian, since you¡¯ve broken through, let¡¯s have a chat in the main hall! as soon as he finished speaking, the clone of the master of the divine court in the basement also flashed and disappeared from the basement.. Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Demon Emperor Relic (1) chapter 338: demon emperor relic (1) translator: 549690339 in a magnificent palace in the divine realm. in the main hall, there were three huge chairs. the backs of the chairs were all covered with animal skin. at this moment, there was a figure with a powerful aura sitting on each of the three chairs. below the hall stood two rows of guards with long spears in their hands. then, a ball of black gas appeared in the hall and transformed into the avatar of the master of the divine court. on the first chair sat a figure in a blood-red robe. there was a dragon head carved on the robe, and a huge bone necklace hung around his neck. when he saw the avatar of the master of the divine court in the hall, he said to haha, ¡°men, give di tian a seat.¡± as soon as the voice fell, the guards in the hall brought in a chair that was exactly the same as the one above. the blood-red figure looked at the chair in the guard¡¯s hand. true essence gathered in his hand and emitted a suction force. suddenly, the chair landed beside them. ¡°di tian, please!¡± hearing the blood-red figure¡¯s voice, the clone of the master of the divine court smiled and sat down. ¡°according to the agreement, we will capture the main body for you, and you will help us find the demon emperor¡¯s relic.¡± in the middle of a chair, a female dressed in white wolf fur robes was fiddling with her hands as she spoke to di tian. ¡°that¡¯s right, emperor. your cultivation has already reached the god monarch realm. it¡¯s time to start.¡± a rough voice rang out in the hall. on the last chair, a man with a bare chest, dressed in yellow clothes and a collar on his head, was staring at di tian. the demon emperor relic was the essence of every demon emperor after they died. this treasure was a huge tonic for every demon beast that had reached the cultivation level of emperor god. moreover, there had always been a rumor in the demon beast world that the previous demon emperor did not die in meditation. instead, he had reached a cultivation level that surpassed the godly emperor and ascended to another world. when he ascended, he condensed his life¡¯s essence into the demon emperor relic in order to feed the demon beast world. the cultivation of the three demon beasts in the hall had already reached the godly emperor realm. if they could obtain the demon emperor relic, they might be able to advance further. being stared at by three pairs of eyes, the clone of the master of the divine court smiled at them. then, he stretched out his palm, and a blueprint appeared in his hand. ¡°of course, we have sworn an oath to the heavens, so we will naturally do it.¡± as the clone of the master of the divine court spoke, he slowly opened the blueprint in his hand. what was recorded on the map was exactly the same as the treasure map that dao kong had given xiao changtian. ¡°this is?¡± the woman in the middle saw the blueprint in the hands of the master of the divine court and could not help but ask. ¡°this is the location of the demon emperor¡¯s relic. my divine court paid a huge price to obtain it from the carefree sect. as he spoke, the clone of the master of the divine court slowly handed the blueprint in his hand to the woman in the middle. ¡°qingqiu, how is it?¡± the blood-red figure at the side watched as the woman in the middle received di tian¡¯s diagram. he also leaned over and spoke slowly. ¡°tian yuan continent? what a coincidence.¡± another man with a bare chest also leaned over and slowly said. ¡°di tian, it seems that our cooperation is the best choice. your main body is also on the tian yuan continent.¡± after confirming the authenticity of the blueprint, qingqiu said slowly to the clone of the master of the divine court. after hearing qingqiu¡¯s words, there was no expression on the clone¡¯s face. he waved his hand at her. ¡°that¡¯s good. you guys have already made arrangements, right? it did not surprise him that the main body was on the tian yuan continent. ¡°of course you can rest assured.¡± qingqiu had already kept the treasure map as she stared at di tian. ¡°blood dragon, yellow ape, di tian, if there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s do it now.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court and the other two looked at each other and did not say anything, indicating that they agreed. after seeing that di tian and the others were fine, qing qiu also made a hand gesture in front of her chest. a faint green vital essence appeared on qing qiu¡¯s hand. tian yuan continent, beast king mountain range, nine-tailed fox¡¯s territory. while qing qiu was casting the spell, the nine-tailed fox clan¡¯s first elder, who was sitting in front of the clan¡¯s forbidden altar, also sensed something. a burst of green true essence rose from his body, and then slowly gathered into the forbidden altar in front of him. ¡°are you ready?¡± the great elder of the nine-tailed fox race sat in front of the forbidden altar. qingqiu¡¯s voice slowly came from the forbidden altar. ¡°exalted goddess, everything is ready!¡± hearing qing qiu¡¯s voice, the nine-tailed fox first elder also knelt down and respectfully replied. ¡°that¡¯s good. let¡¯s welcome him.¡± as qingqiu¡¯s voice fell, the nine-tailed fox first elder stood up from the ground and gathered all the true essence in her body into the forbidden altar. then, a terrifying aura came from the forbidden altar. in the divine world, a spatial vortex appeared in front of qingqiu, the blood dragon, the yellow ape, and the clone of the lord of the divine court. the demon beast guards behind him entered one by one and arrived at the nine-tailed fox forbidden altar. when they appeared, cracks even appeared in the space around the forbidden altar, as if it could not withstand their existence. the movements in the forbidden altar naturally could not escape the senses of the nine-tailed fox. after they appeared one after another, the elders of the nine-tailed fox also arrived. looking at them and sensing the terrifying aura on their bodies, they were all stunned and trembling on the spot, not knowing what to do. a demon beast commander swept his gaze across the world and could not help but say. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect a sacred object to appear in this ant-like place. then, the demon beast commander waved his sleeve. ¡°blood fiend army, clear the area within a hundred miles.¡± following the command of the demon beast commander, the demon beasts behind him also flew out in teams. now, they would come here through the forbidden altar because they did not want to attract the attention of other experts in the divine realm. now that he was here, he naturally had no scruples. when the nine-tailed fox first elder saw the demonic beast commander, she also walked over. ¡°exalted goddess, i¡¯ve already done as you instructed. look at your promise¡­ perhaps it was because the aura on qingqiu¡¯s body was too terrifying, the nine-tailed fox first elder¡¯s voice was a little soft. ¡°don¡¯t worry, we will bestow your nine-tailed fox clan with endless glory.¡± the demon beast commander looked at the nine-tailed demon fox first elder in front of him. with a flick of his finger, a ray of light entered his body. as the light entered her body, the nine-tailed fox grand elder felt that the true essence she had consumed to activate the forbidden altar had recovered a little. following that, in the sky above the beast emperor mountain range, demon beasts from the divine realm stood in the sky. ¡°submit or die!¡± these words were like an imperial edict that echoed throughout the entire beast emperor mountain range. immediately, wails sounded everywhere in the entire beast emperor mountain range.. Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Fortunately, I Didn’t Get Flipped in One Hit chapter 339: fortunately, i didn¡¯t get flipped in one hit (1) translator: 549690339 on a mountain road a woman¡¯s clothes were a little dirty. there was blood in her mouth and beads of sweat on her forehead. as he walked, he would occasionally look back as if he was avoiding something. with his current situation, if he was caught by luo chang that fellow, the consequences would be unimaginable. with this thought in her heart, yue mei also walked forward. ¡°haha, yue mei, your clan has disobeyed lord divine beast¡¯s orders, so don¡¯t make any unnecessary struggles and obediently return with me.¡± ¡°when the time comes, serve this young master comfortably. perhaps i can even leave a few incense sticks for your clan.¡± a playful voice came from behind yue mei. then, in yue mei¡¯s line of sight, a few men in black clothes were chasing after her. damn it! yue mei looked at the figure behind her, and without caring about wiping the sweat on her forehead, she quickened her pace and ran forward. whoosh! a streak of black light streaked across the void and struck yue mei heavily. immediately, yue mei staggered and fell to the ground. then, a few figures chased after her and landed beside her, looking at her with a mocking expression. ¡°luo chang, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± yue mei looked at luo chang in front of her and said angrily. ¡°hahaha, you¡¯re still stubborn even when you¡¯re about to die.¡± when luo chang heard yue mei¡¯s voice, he also laughed out loud. following which, his expression turned sinister and lewd. ¡°i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll still say that after i punish you on the spot.¡± after luo chang¡¯s voice fell, the two men beside him also walked over to yue mei¡¯s side with familiarity, and held her hands. ¡°luo chang, you bastard, what are you doing?¡± yue mei¡¯s face revealed a trace of despair after her hands were pressed down as she furiously spoke to luo chang. ¡°you¡¯ll know what i¡¯m going to do soon.¡± luo chang¡¯s lascivious voice once again entered her ears. yue mei¡¯s heart had already lost the hope of escaping and was about to bite her tongue to commit suicide. even if i die, i can¡¯t be tainted by this guy. however, just as yue mei was about to commit suicide, a carriage came over from afar. seeing this carriage, yue mei suddenly had a new glimmer of hope. luo chang looked at yue mei, whose clothes were in a mess, and was about to do something. he also saw the carriage coming towards him. xin xin was also displeased and gave a look to the attendant beside him. the two attendants understood. their figures flashed and they flew towards the carriage. ¡°yu¡­¡± and when luo chang flew towards the carriage, the demon empress who controlled the carriage also pulled the carriage. inside the carriage, xiao chang tian felt the carriage suddenly stop and poked his head out. just as he was about to ask why, he saw two black shadows flying towards them. luo chang¡¯s attendant landed in front of xiao changtian¡¯s carriage and said to xiao changtian and the others,¡± ¡°who are you?¡± hearing their words, xiao changtian also came down from the carriage. he smiled and waved at them. ¡°we¡¯re just passing by. if we disturb you, we¡¯ll go back now. looking at the decorations of these two people, they were all dressed in black and were in this mountain ridge. he was a mountain bandit. if he could say a few good words to the mountain bandits and let him go, that would be the best. otherwise, he didn¡¯t get much money from this trip. the people in this car would have to go to the northwest after this. and when xiao changtian and luo chang¡¯s subordinates were conversing, di tian and the others also alighted from the carriage. ¡°what happened?¡± di tian got down from the carriage and transmitted his voice to the demon emperor. ¡°master, we encountered two blind fellows.¡± the devil emperor stared at the two of them as he transmitted his voice to di tian. when the two of them flew towards the carriage just now, the demon empress had planned to kill them. however, xiao changtian got off the carriage, so the demon empress didn¡¯t make a move. ¡°master, do you want me to¡­¡± ¡°no need. let¡¯s see what senior has to say first. di tian stared at xiao changtian who was in front of him as he shook his head. at this moment, xiao changtian also walked over and saw di tian and the others alighting from the carriage. xiao changtian also waved his hand at him, signaling them to get on the car. what was wrong with this group of people? they didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the situation, so why were they still watching the show? he had to leave before the two bandits reacted. as for di tian, when he saw xiao changtian¡¯s hand gesture, he didn¡¯t react in time. what did this senior mean? ¡°senior, do you want us to destroy them?¡± di tian also asked when he saw xiao changtian walking over. destroy them? when xiao changtian heard di tian¡¯s words, he almost cursed out loud. i thought you were here to watch the show, but i didn¡¯t expect you to want to exterminate the bandits. didn¡¯t he even take a look at his own strength? xiao changtian remembered that back then when di tian was in the courtyard, even moving bricks was extremely difficult for him. with his strength, it would be good if he didn¡¯t get killed by the bandits. and at this moment, luo chang¡¯s followers also exchanged glances with each other. they stopped just now to check the aura of xiao changtian and the others. xiao changtian was obviously their leader. he didn¡¯t seem to have any aura. he was obviously a mortal. a mortal actually dared to disturb the young master¡¯s good time. wasn¡¯t he courting death? following that, luo chang¡¯s follower took out his long blade and attacked xiao changtian and the others. upon seeing luo chang¡¯s follower actually taking the initiative to attack, di tian was enraged as well. he wanted to go out and fight with them. as for the ice emperor and the devil emperor, when they saw di tian leaving, they hurriedly followed after him. it was over. he was still a step too late. xiao changtian looked at luo chang¡¯s followers who were charging towards them and covered his forehead. if this group of people hadn¡¯t come down just now, they would have run away long ago. as he thought of this in his heart, xiao changtian still spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°be careful, don¡¯t get hurt.¡± now that di tian and the others had rushed out, he could only pray that di tian, who had just entered the sect, had some strength and was able to defeat these bandits. otherwise, it would not be easy to end things. as for di tian, the ice emperor, and the demon empress, they were just about to execute their spirit techniques to kill luo chang¡¯s two followers. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, their hands slowed down. senior, are you asking us to go easy on them and spare their lives? after all, with the demon empress¡¯s cultivation, the two people in front of her would die if she used anything. at this moment, the blades of luo chang and the others clashed with the weapons in the hands of the ice emperor and the others. bang! the sword and saber collided, and a loud sound was heard. seeing that the ice emperor and the others had blocked the attack of luo chang¡¯s followers, xiao changtian heaved a sigh of relief. fortunately, he wasn¡¯t knocked out by a single blow. after di tian and the others made their move, monkey and ant, who were on the carriage, also glanced outside. he then continued sleeping. such a small fry, he could just leave it to di tian and the others.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: A Few Mountain Thieves (1) chapter 340: a few mountain thieves (1) translator: 549690339 on the mountain road luo chang looked at the two attendants in front of him who had gone for such a long time without returning. he also lifted yue mei up from the ground and slowly said to her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be back soon.¡± then, luo chang¡¯s figure flashed and he arrived at xiao changtian¡¯s place. looking at the two followers who were fighting with the ice emperor and the others, luo chang¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. he could not sense any powerful aura from the ice emperor and the others. ¡°two pieces of trash!¡± luo chang said, and then he wanted ice emperor and the others to attack. xiao changtian looked at the fight between ice emperor and the others. the situation was originally very balanced, but now there was one from the other side. what if the balance was broken? when the ice emperor saw luo chang joining in, her eyes flickered. ¡°master, another one is here. what should we do? should we kill them?¡± di tian received the ice emperor¡¯s voice transmission and gestured to his follower as he replied, ¡°no need. senior said not to harm their lives. senior must have his own motive for saying this.¡± when xiao changtian saw that di tian and the others didn¡¯t lose immediately after luo chang joined, he also heaved a sigh of relief. however, this was not a solution. he had to end this quickly. these bandits must have accomplices near the mountain ridge. if his accomplices came one by one, it would be bad. as he thought of this in his heart, xiao changtian also called out to di tian and the others, ¡°di tian, end this quickly.¡± after di tian and the others heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they exchanged glances with each other. senior didn¡¯t want us to harm their lives, but he wanted to end the battle quickly. this was a little difficult. after all, if he was not careful and did not control his strength well, the few of them would be turned into ashes. however, di tian still transmitted his voice to the ice emperor and the devil emperor. ¡°i think senior means to break their legs. that way, they won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°they won¡¯t stop us from advancing.¡± after the ice emperor and the devil emperor received di tian¡¯s voice transmission, they nodded to him. ¡°we will listen to master.¡± after that, di tian and the ice emperor revealed a flaw to luo chang and the others. f * ck, after fighting for so long, i finally got a chance. one of the followers saw the ice emperor¡¯s weakness and smiled. he didn¡¯t know why, but from the start of the fight until now, the ice emperor gave him a feeling that he couldn¡¯t kill her. the other party had been defending and did not attack at all. seeing this flaw, the servant was overjoyed and attacked the ice emperor. at this moment, a cold smile flashed across the ice emperor¡¯s face. he raised his thigh and hit the follower¡¯s abdomen. bang! after being hit by the ice emperor, the servant fell to the ground. the ice emperor then stepped on one of the servant¡¯s legs. with a crack, the follower¡¯s leg was crippled. after the ice emperor dealt with one of her followers, the demon emperor also crippled one of her followers ¡®legs. when luo chang saw his two followers suddenly collapse, his face was also filled with rage. the feeling di tian gave him was similar to the feeling the ice emperor gave him. no matter what attack he used, di tian could easily block it. however, di tian only knew how to defend and not attack. di tian would always be able to interrupt him at the crucial moment. right now, it could be said that he had spirit skills that he could not use. ¡°bastard, die!¡± after a few failed attacks, luo chang was enraged. he punched out towards di tian¡¯s chest. and when luo chang attacked, he saw that di tian didn¡¯t dodge at all. instead, he took the initiative to welcome luo chang. who are you looking down on? kacha. at the instant luo chang¡¯s strike landed on di tian¡¯s chest, he also felt a rebound force from di tian¡¯s body. this force directly broke the bones in his body. bang! the bones in his body were almost shattered. luo chang stared at di tian, unable to say a single word. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± at the moment luo chang fell, di tian also fell to the ground, clutching his chest as he cried out. upon seeing di tian falling to the ground, the two emperors instinctively wanted to help him up. then, they saw di tian giving them a look, as if he was thinking of something. he pretended to fall to the ground and clutched his chest. this senior is cultivating his heart in the mortal world. he must think of himself as a mortal. we have to cooperate with his cultivation, right? and at this moment, they also walked over and saw di tian and the others defeating luo chang and the others. xiao changtian was also extremely happy in his heart. di tian and the others did have some skills. after that, xiao changtian slowly spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°di tian, are you guys alright?¡± upon hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian also slowly stood up. he then spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s just a few mountain bandits.¡± mountain bandits? the ice emperor and the devil emperor stood up from the ground. when they heard di tian¡¯s words, they also reacted. ¡°yes, it¡¯s just a few bandits.¡± when xiao changtian saw the expressions of di tian and the others, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying to him. he slowly nodded his head. seeing xiao changtian¡¯s satisfied expression, the ice emperor and the demon emperor sighed in their hearts. his lord was wise enough to call these demonic beasts mountain bandits. if they were allowed to speak with their stupid mouths, they would definitely disturb the senior¡¯s cultivation. at this moment, su daji¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°master, there¡¯s a woman here.¡± xiao changtian heard su daji¡¯s words and looked in her direction. there was indeed an unconscious woman lying beside su daji. it was yue mei, who had just been chased by luo chang. this woman must have been captured by the bandits just now to be their wife or something. since he had encountered her today, he could not leave her in the lurch. thinking of this, xiao changtian walked over and placed his hand on yue mei¡¯s nose. he was still breathing. after feeling yue mei¡¯s breathing, xiao changtian also picked up yue mei¡¯s arm and placed his hand on her pulse to check. then, xiao changtian said to su daji,¡± ¡°daji, carry her on the carriage. we have to leave this place quickly.¡± although the bandit had been taken care of, his companions were definitely on their way here. if they didn¡¯t leave quickly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. with di tian and the others ¡®strength, they would be able to deal with two or three bandits, but if they encountered a group of bandits, they would definitely die. the woman had also checked herself and was only unconscious. it was not a big deal. he went to the carriage and gave her some water. she would recover quickly. after su daji carried yue mei onto the carriage, xiao changtian hurriedly called di tian and the rest to board the carriage. soon, the demon empress controlled the carriage to move forward.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Your Days Are Not Good Right Now (1) chapter 341: your days are not good right now (1) translator: 549690339 on the carriage on the mountain road in the carriage, yue mei slowly woke up from her coma. ¡°you¡¯re awake.¡± seeing yue mei open her eyes, su daji also picked up a water bottle and said slowly to her. ¡°this is? i remember that i was¡­¡± after standing up on the carriage, yue mei stared at di tian and the others in her surroundings, feeling somewhat puzzled. ¡°little girl, it¡¯s alright now. the mountain bandit has been beaten away.¡± xiao changtian smiled as he slowly spoke to yue mei when he saw the shock on her face. ¡°mountain bandits?¡± yue mei took a sip of the water bottle that su daji handed over and finally understood. she couldn¡¯t sense any aura from xiao changtian and the others. they looked like a group of mortals. it seemed like luo chang had encountered something and abandoned him after he was unconscious. he was saved by this group of passing mortals. after understanding the situation in her heart, yue mei cupped her fists towards xiao changtian and the others. ¡°yue mei thanks everyone for saving me.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need, little girl. i¡¯ve seen your internal injuries. you¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡± xiao changtian slowly said to yue mei when he saw her expression. yue mei smiled when she heard this. clearly, she was not very concerned. they were just a few mortals. what injuries could they detect? he had to quickly recover as well. he did not know how his family was doing. at this moment, xiao changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°little girl, you are from the beast emperor mountain range, so we can bring you back. it is not safe for you to be alone in this desolate mountain range.¡± enter the beast emperor mountain range and bring him home? yue mei smiled when she heard xiao chang tian¡¯s words. ¡°are you also going to enter the beast emperor mountain range? then listen to my advice. you can¡¯t enter the beast emperor mountain range now.¡± ever since a bunch of demonic beasts with terrifying auras suddenly appeared, the forces in the beast emperor mountain range could be said to have been reshuffled. his family was unwilling to submit to others, which was why they suffered such a destructive blow. even cultivators were like this, let alone mortals. seeing that xiao chang tian and the others had saved her, yue mei also kindly advised them. xiao changtian nodded in agreement when he heard yue mei. she had just encountered the mountain bandits, so she had probably not recovered from the shock yet. it was understandable that they did not dare to enter the beast emperor mountain range. xiao chang tian slowly said to yue mei when he thought of this, ¡°miss, why don¡¯t we send you home first?¡± when yue mei heard xiao chang tian¡¯s words, she also nodded her head. seeing that xiao changtian had saved her, it wasn¡¯t impossible to let a few mortals stay in her family for a few days. soon, the group of people arrived in front of a bamboo forest under yue mei¡¯s guidance. ¡°come with me.¡± after yue mei arrived at the bamboo forest, she got down from the carriage and slowly said to xiao changtian and the others. following that, under yue mei¡¯s lead, xiao chang tian and the others slowly passed through the bamboo forest and arrived in front of a thatched cottage. pushing open the door of the thatched cottage courtyard, a few women walked towards yue mei. their hands groped around her body, afraid that she was injured somewhere. ¡°yue mei, are you alright?¡± this was the place where the yellow python clan had fled. after they refused to submit to the control of the black tiger commander, the yue mei clan had moved here to avoid the disaster. after communicating with yue mei, her clansmen knew that xiao changtian had saved her. immediately, a man who was obviously stronger than the others said to xiao changtian and the others,¡± ¡°thank you, everyone.¡± ¡°you are mo ba of the yellow python clan?¡± seeing mo ba, su daji¡¯s voice came from behind xiao changtian. hearing someone directly call out his name, mo ba was also stunned. when he heard yue mei say that xiao chang tian and the others were mortals, mo ba didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. when he heard someone say his name, mo ba also saw su daji in the crowd. ¡± you¡¯re the gong¡­ the g¡­¡± ¡°yes, yes, i am daji.¡± before mo ba could finish his words, su daji walked in front of him and said slowly to him. when su daji was young, mo ba had also visited the nine-tailed fox clan. it was also at that time that su daji met mo ba. seeing su daji and mo ba talking back and forth, xiao changtian also said to them,¡± ¡°daji, do you know each other?¡± ¡°yes, yes, we met when we were young.¡± su daji explained to xiao changtian and then introduced him to mo ba. ¡°this is my master. i didn¡¯t expect that the person we saved was your sister.¡± master? when mo ba heard su daji¡¯s words, the way he looked at xiao changtian changed. everyone knew about the strength of the nine-tailed fox clan in the beast emperor mountain range. su daji was also the little princess of the nine-tailed fox clan. mo ba did not believe that su daji would find a mortal to be her master. presumably, his realm was too low and he could not see through the other party¡¯s cultivation. when yue mei heard mo ba and su daji¡¯s conversation, she was also shocked. he had thought that they were a group of mortals on the carriage just now. however, he did not expect that he would share a car with the little princess of the nine-tailed fox clan. now, it seemed that his judgment was clumsy. fortunately, he had done something out of line just now. otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. it seemed like they had also chased luo chang away. this way, everything made sense. while su daji and mo ba were talking, xiao changtian also walked over. ¡°your days are not good now, right? it seems that you need to nourish yourself.¡± originally, xiao changtian wanted to bring yue mei back home, then they would continue to search for treasures. but who would have thought that yue mei¡¯s family knew his disciple? with this relationship, as a master, he could not pretend that he could not see anything, right? looking at the appearance of his disciples and friends, they were all covered in dust and were as thin as sticks. even the strongest mo ba didn¡¯t look as strong as his disciples. it was obvious that they were from a poor family. they could not survive in the town and had no choice but to move to the mountains. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mo ba hurriedly replied, ¡°senior is right. recently, a group of powerful enemies have arrived. we have just moved away from the ancestral land, and our days are indeed not good.¡± after speaking, mo ba¡¯s expression was also somewhat sorrowful and furious. as long as those demonic beasts from the divine realm did not submit, they would directly launch an attack. mo ba and the others really couldn¡¯t resist, so they ran out with the help of the elders in the clan. after hearing mo ba¡¯s words, xiao changtian also sighed. just as he had expected, they had moved from the town to live a good life. they didn¡¯t expect to encounter a powerhouse like the mountain bandits. they didn¡¯t have many strong men, so they naturally robbed them of everything they ate. however, since he was here, he would help if he could.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Go Hunt for a Few Wild Beasts (1) chapter 342: go hunt for a few wild beasts (1) translator: 549690339 in the courtyard of the yue mei clan, xiao changtian stared at di tian and the others behind him as he slowly spoke, ¡°di tian, i can tell that it isn¡¯t easy for them. you guys go out and hunt some wild animals.¡± di tian and the others had just defeated the mountain bandits. it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to hunt for some wild animals. it was good for daji¡¯s friends to nourish their bodies. di tian, bing huang and mo huang heard xiao changtian¡¯s words and nodded. ¡°alright, senior.¡± anyway, no matter what the senior said, agreeing to it was the same. after exiting the courtyard, the ice emperor slowly spoke to di tian, ¡°my lord, what do you think the senior means?¡± di tian placed his hand on his chin and slowly spoke to the ice emperor, ¡°according to my investigation of this world, i discovered many auras from the divine realm. clearly, those people were suppressed by the divine realm.¡± ¡°senior asked us to hunt for wild game, so it¡¯s obvious that he wants us to kill the demon beasts that attacked this place.¡± upon hearing di tian¡¯s analysis, the demon emperor also nodded his head. ¡°i think master is right. senior¡¯s strength is unfathomable. even a godly emperor is like an ant in front of senior.¡± ¡°in senior¡¯s eyes, the demonic beasts of the divine realm are nothing more than wild animals.¡± hearing di tian and the demon empress¡¯s analysis, the ice empress nodded slowly, as if she had come to a realization. ¡°then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s move quickly.¡± just as the ice emperor was speaking, they heard a series of giggling and handsome voices. then, a few figures walked out from the bushes. ¡°sir, we have already detected that those little snakes are hiding in that place in front.¡± in the crowd, an old man stood beside a man. he pointed in the direction in front of him and saw that the man beside him was full of flattery. after hearing his words, the man nodded slowly at him. ¡°not bad. i will explain your situation to the commander.¡± hearing the black-robed man¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s expression became even more flattering. yue mei, that slut, actually broke my son¡¯s entire body. after i catch you, i¡¯ll definitely make you pay back double. as they spoke, di tian also saw them. the ice emperor was staring at the figures before him. ¡°you guys are from the divine realm, right? to actually dare to cause such a ruckus here, you really don¡¯t know how to die.¡± hearing someone directly mention his background, the man in black in the crowd was also shocked. ¡°who are you?¡± his gaze slowly swept past the ice emperor¡¯s body. after that, a smile appeared on his face when he saw di tian¡¯s appearance. ¡°i know, you¡¯re the person the commander is looking for.¡± as he spoke, the black-robed man¡¯s figure flashed as he charged towards di tian. this time, they came to the lower realm for two reasons. first, to find the sacred object, and second, to find di tian. as long as he could capture di tian, he would have done a great service. at that time¡­ while the man was rejoicing, the ice emperor¡¯s cold voice entered his ears. ¡°it¡¯s just a godking level leopard, yet it still dares to be so arrogant.¡± as the ice emperor spoke, the black panther felt a bone-piercing cold aura attacking it. ¡°you are the godly emperor?¡± sensing the ice emperor¡¯s aura, the black panther¡¯s expression changed, and he was about to retreat. however, before he could take a few steps, the black panther¡¯s body turned into an ice sculpture and shattered in the air. seeing their strongest ally being killed by the ice emperor in one move, luo chang¡¯s father, luo ming, felt a wave of fear in his heart. just like the other demonic beasts, he retreated and sprinted backward. ¡°you disrespected the lord and still want to run?¡± seeing that the others and luo ming wanted to escape, the ice emperor snorted coldly and was about to continue attacking. ¡°old ice, let me do it. senior wants us to bring it back.¡± the demon empress walked out from the side and looked at luo ming and the others as she spoke to the ice empress. if it was the ice emperor¡¯s way of fighting, these people would probably be beaten until not even dregs were left. after hearing the demon empress¡¯s words, the ice emperor nodded slowly at him. then, a burst of black vital essence rose from the demon empress ¡®body. a few black chains chased after luo ming and the others. after being bound by the black chains, luo ming immediately took out a jade pendant from his body. she bit her fingertip and said in horror,¡± ¡°lord commander, save me! lord commander, save me!¡± as luo ming¡¯s voice fell, the black chain pierced through his body. following that, all the demonic beasts, including luo ming, returned to their original forms and lay motionless on the ground. at this moment, a violent aura came from afar. after that, a man slowly appeared before di tian and the others. the man had silver-white skin and a tall and sturdy physique. he stared at his dead subordinates on the ground and slowly spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°it was you who killed my subordinates?¡± when the demon empress saw who it was, she slowly said to him, ¡°black tiger, i didn¡¯t expect it to be you. what does blood dragon want here?¡± ¡°sect master of the heaven demon sect, i didn¡¯t expect you to come to the lower realm. i thought you were dead.¡± although the black tiger had the cultivation of a god emperor realm expert, for some reason, it was not afraid at all when facing the god emperor realm demon emperor. ¡°i don¡¯t know who gave you the courage to come and question me.¡± hearing black tiger¡¯s words, the devil empress smiled faintly. then, she cast another black chain and attacked black tiger. ¡°hehe, sect master of the heaven demon sect, i know everything about you like the back of my hand.¡± ¡°in the past, i might have been afraid of you, but now.¡± as he said this, a cold smile flashed across the corner of black tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°heaven-sealing formation, get up!¡± black tiger shouted loudly, and then flags flew out from behind him. they surrounded di tian and the other two. ¡°di tian, you¡¯re the person my lord wants to capture. are you satisfied with this preparation?¡± the reason why black tiger had rushed over after receiving luo ming¡¯s message was because he was afraid that luo ming would be too late. an important reason was that he could sense di tian¡¯s aura through the jade pendant. ¡°heaven sealing array, how do you know this?¡± upon seeing the heaven sealing great array, the expressions of the three emperors changed for the first time. the heaven sealing array was an array formation that only the previous lords of the divine court would use to deal with traitors of the divine court. as long as you cultivated the cultivation technique in the divine court, your cultivation would plummet under the suppression of the heaven sealing array. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the flags revolved around di tian and the other two. very quickly, a gigantic formation was formed beneath their feet. ¡°we can¡¯t let him continue to use it.¡± di tian spoke to the ice emperor and the devil emperor. then, the demon empress took the initiative to attack. the black chains hit the barrier of the grand array, but it was useless. after that, the ice emperor and di tian¡¯s attacks also landed on the formation. similarly, they didn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to the formation.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: An Unparalleled Arrow (1) chapter 343: an unparalleled arrow (1) translator: 549690339 in the heaven sealing array the expressions of di tian, the ice emperor, and the devil emperor grew increasingly heavy. as time passed, the suppression of the great sealing array became more and more severe. di tian¡¯s true qi continued to condense and release as beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. logically speaking, it was impossible for the heaven sealing array to be spread out because people without the bloodline of the lord of the divine court could not use it. the heaven sealing array cast by the black tiger in front of him was clearly prepared by others in advance and stored on his body in some special way. but even so, he knew how to break the formation. however, there was a special requirement to break the array. that was, the cultivation of the person who broke the array had to be higher than the cultivation of the person who set up the array. the current situation could only explain one thing, and that was that this heaven sealing array was stored in one of his clones on the black tiger¡¯s body. the clone¡¯s goal was very simple. it wanted to deal with him. it seemed that his initial worries had turned into reality. the black tiger stared at di tian and the others as a smile appeared on his face. ¡°don¡¯t struggle for no reason.¡± then, the true essence in his body surged, and the black tiger directly transformed into its true form. immediately, a black tiger appeared, and the speed of the formation of the heaven sealing array increased. at the same time, in yue mei¡¯s courtyard, xiao changtian stared at the sky. di tian and the others had left for so long, why hasn¡¯t he returned yet? if this continued, the wild animals would all go into hiding. as he thought this in his heart, xiao changtian slowly said to mo ba beside him, ¡°brother, can you take us out for a while?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, how could mo ba dare to say no and hurriedly agreed. after di tian and the others left, mo ba was also very curious about xiao changtian. he wanted to know how a human could become su daji¡¯s master. he didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look at it. he was shocked when he saw it. xiao changtian looked ordinary. in fact, the ants crawling on his shoulders were actually the chaos ants mentioned in his ancestral home. there was also the monkey beside him. looking carefully, it was actually a divine monkey that was emitting golden light all over its body. xiao changtian was the leader of these mythical beasts that could only be heard from their ancestors. how could mo ba not be shocked? after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mo ba hurriedly brought him out. very quickly, su daji, mo ba, and xiao changtian walked outside. something interesting seemed to be happening over there. monkey looked at the direction where di tian and the black tiger were fighting and immediately walked over. after xiao changtian saw the monkey¡¯s actions, he also followed. it was said that animals had sharp noses. who knows, maybe the monkey would find di tian and the others. on the other side, di tian was also staring at the black tiger in front of him. he was also doing his best to resist the erosion of the heaven sealing great array. at the same time, they had to defend against the attacks of the black tiger from time to time. after the formation of the heaven sealing array, it formed a huge suppression on them. it was impossible for any one of them to be a match for black tiger. if they resisted together, they might have a chance of survival. ¡°roar!¡± the black tiger let out a roar of rage, its body shooting towards di tian and the others. its sharp claws were about to lunge at di tian. ¡°master, be careful!¡± upon seeing the black tiger launching its attack, the ice emperor and the devil emperor hurriedly stood in front of di tian to block. the three people and one tiger were locked in a fierce battle. at this moment, monkey also arrived at di tian¡¯s place. watching the three people and one tiger fight, monkey spread out his palms. he had thought that it was something good, but it turned out to be just a small array. the monkey¡¯s appearance naturally attracted the attention of di tian and the others. at the instant they saw him, joy appeared on their faces. since monkey was here, it meant that senior was not far away. with this thought in mind, xiao chang tian, mo ba, and daji appeared beside monkey. as expected, di tian and the others were here. xiao changtian stared at di tian and the others as a smile appeared on his face. as for mo ba, who was beside xiao changtian, his body was trembling uncontrollably. when they saw the black tiger fighting against di tian and the others, their minds were filled with the scene of the black tiger descending upon their tribe. it was black tiger. under his strength, his clansmen were either dead or injured. only a few people could escape. xiao changtian also felt the change in mo ba. seeing his trembling appearance, he shook his head. seeing a tiger, one would be afraid of being humiliated. it would be difficult to survive in the mountains like this. thinking of this, xiao changtian said to mo ba, ¡°it¡¯s just a tiger. what¡¯s there to be afraid of? you¡¯re the hunter in the mountains, and they¡¯re all your prey.¡± ¡°daji, bring me the bow!¡± su daji placed a bow in xiao changtian¡¯s hand. then, xiao changtian took an arrow from su daji¡¯s hand and aimed it at the black tiger. senior, are you going to kill that black tiger? when mo ba heard xiao changtian¡¯s words and saw xiao changtian¡¯s actions, his heart was also shocked. during the clan protection war, their clan had also shot many arrows at the black tiger. however, it was useless. moreover, the arrow in xiao changtian¡¯s hand seemed to be no different from an ordinary arrow. senior, could it be that you¡¯re being too careless? when xiao changtian aimed at it, the black tiger felt a dangerous aura locking onto it. what was going on? when xiao changtian and the others appeared just now, black tiger had also seen them. they were simply mortals, and there was still a fish that had escaped the net. there was nothing to be afraid of at all, but the feeling now was indeed real. on the other side, xiao changtian also drew his bow. he released his hand and flew towards the black tiger. whoosh! the moment xiao changtian shot that arrow, mo ba felt the surrounding time and space stop. in mo ba¡¯s eyes, he could only see an enormous arrow flying out from his side. wherever the arrow passed, time would stop, space would collapse, and everything would cease to exist. in the blink of an eye, the arrow pierced through the black tiger¡¯s body. almost at the same time, the black tiger¡¯s aura and soul completely disappeared from this world, as if it had never existed. bang! the black tiger¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground. xiao changtian looked at the black tiger on the ground and smiled. obviously, he was very satisfied with his shooting. mo ba stood by xiao changtian¡¯s side, looking at xiao changtian¡¯s figure, unable to speak. senior was not arrogant at all. his strength was heaven-defying. although the arrow just now was an ordinary arrow, it was an unprecedented arrow in the hands of senior. no wonder even daji had to be under senior¡¯s tutelage, and the divine monkey and chaos ants had to acknowledge him as their master. senior¡¯s cultivation is unfathomable! ¡°this is the way to survive in the mountains. do you understand?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xiao changtian handed the bow in his hand to su daji and said slowly to mo ba. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, mo ba¡¯s body trembled. he hurriedly said, ¡°senior¡¯s teachings, mo ba will remember them in his heart.¡± senior was preaching to him. unfortunately, that arrow just now was too profound. he could not remember much at all. he had to go back and cultivate properly. at this moment, di tian and the others slowly walked over.. Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: It’s Really Bitter (1) chapter 344: it¡¯s really bitter (1) translator: 549690339 beast emperor mountain range di tian brought the ice emperor and the others to xiao changtian¡¯s side. he smiled at him, ¡°thank you, senior!¡± when xiao changtian shot out that arrow, di tian and the others also felt that the space around them was about to collapse. the heaven sealing array that the black tiger had placed on them naturally shattered. after hearing the words of di tian and the others, xiao changtian waved his hands at them as he pointed at the black tiger that he had just killed. ¡°bring those wild animals back. we¡¯re eating tiger meat today.¡± as for mo ba, he saw the direction xiao changtian was pointing at and gulped. senior, do you mean that we¡¯re going to eat the black tiger today? with senior¡¯s strength, that black tiger was probably just food in senior¡¯s eyes from the beginning to the end. thinking of this, mo ba hurriedly walked up and carried the black tiger on his shoulder. ¡°senior, let me do it.¡± following that, mo ba also saw that there were more or less the corpses of other demonic beasts lying beside him. the ice emperor and demon emperor walked over and said to him,¡± ¡°little brother, let¡¯s go together.¡± looking at xiao changtian¡¯s attitude towards mo ba, it was obvious that he intended to nurture him. thus, when the ice emperor, demon emperor, and mo ba spoke, they were extremely polite. very quickly, mo ba and the others returned to the courtyard with a monster beast on their shoulders. when yue mei saw mo ba and the others return, she hurriedly went out to welcome them. seeing the demon beasts on their shoulders and feeling the familiar aura on them, he covered his mouth with his hand. ¡°brother, what¡¯s on your shoulder?¡± ¡°oh, this is the black tiger that senior just shot. it¡¯s going to go with the wine today.¡± mo ba placed the black tiger on his shoulder on the ground and explained to yue mei. on the way back, mo ba had also communicated with di tian and the others, knowing xiao changtian¡¯s situation. after yue mei, the other members of the yellow python clan also came to mo ba¡¯s side. ¡°old yellow, you¡¯ve finally gotten your revenge.¡± a woman sat on the ground and looked at the black tiger on the ground. tears flowed from her eyes as she spoke to the sky. the other members of the yellow python clan were the same. looking at the black tiger in front of them, they felt a sense of pleasure as if they had taken revenge. after xiao changtian returned, he went to tidy up the other demonic beasts. turning around, he saw mo ba and his clansmen all had tears streaming down their faces, their faces filled with gratitude. she sighed in her heart. sigh, how long has it been since she last saw meat? he was so excited when he saw a few wild beasts. while xiao changtian was speaking, mo ba also thought of something and transmitted his voice to his clansmen. after receiving mo ba¡¯s voice transmission, the yellow python clan members looked at xiao changtian as if he was a god. they were all privately transmitting their voices to each other. ¡°this senior has helped our clan take revenge. after we return to our ancestral land, we will erect a statue to worship our clansmen.¡± ¡°yes, yes, i agree. also, senior is currently cultivating. we must remember not to disturb him.¡± ¡°it¡¯s already a great kindness for him to help my clan. if he were to disturb senior¡¯s cultivation, wouldn¡¯t my clan become ungrateful?¡± after xiao changtian saw the yellow python clan looking at him, he said to su daji,¡± ¡°daji, get ready, we¡¯re about to start.¡± judging from their looks, it was obvious that they were very greedy for the meat. even if they came back, they had to cook it for everyone to eat earlier, right? then, su daji responded to xiao changtian and took out a kitchen knife and other tools from xiao changtian¡¯s bamboo basket with difficulty. mo ba and the others also came to xiao changtian¡¯s side and said to him,¡± ¡°senior, is there anything we can help you with?¡± hearing the words of mo ba and the others, xiao changtian also smiled and pointed at the plates beside him. ¡°then help me wash these dishes.¡± these plates had been placed in his bamboo basket and had not been washed much. there was still some dust. after mo ba heard xiao chang tian¡¯s words, he walked over and was about to pick up a stack of plates. he held the bottom of the plate with both hands. what¡¯s going on? why is this plate so heavy? mo ba looked at the plate in front of him and used all his strength to find that he couldn¡¯t pick it up. these were all high-quality immortal artifacts? looking at the plate in front of him, mo ba¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. no wonder he couldn¡¯t pick them up. they were all saint artifacts. as for the other yellow python clansmen, their situation was similar to mo ba¡¯s. they were all unable to carry these plates. at this moment, di tian also walked over. he slowly spoke to them, ¡°i think you guys are weak. just take a plate each. if you take a stack, your strength¡­¡± hearing di tian¡¯s words, the yellow python clan members exchanged glances. the few of them used all their strength to pick up a plate and slowly walked towards the well in the courtyard. xiao changtian saw their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but speed up the process of processing the demon beast skin. sigh, how many days had these people not eaten? they had to work together to carry a plate. it was really tough. it was better to let them eat some meat to replenish their energy. after a while, xiao changtian set up a barbecue grill in the courtyard. the meat of the black tiger and other demon beasts was placed on top, and waves of meat fragrance came from them. mo ba and the others felt that their cultivation was about to break through just by smelling the fragrance of the meat. senior was giving his clan a great opportunity, a great opportunity. before they started eating, the yellow python clan smelled the fragrance of the meat and looked at xiao changtian with reverence. they all made up their minds. as long as xiao changtian had any orders in the future, they would do anything for him. soon, xiao changtian finished roasting the meat. originally, he thought that being a foodie would do, but the lesson in the courtyard had already taught him. he still had to do the barbeque himself. it wasn¡¯t like di tian and his disciple couldn¡¯t do this or that. looking at the meat on the rack, xiao changtian said to everyone,¡± ¡°don¡¯t just stand there. come and eat it.¡± following xiao changtian¡¯s words, the yellow python clan members walked towards xiao changtian one by one. at the start, he was still a little reserved. but in the end, he was practically on good terms with di tian and the others. while xiao changtian and the others were having their barbeque, in a palace in the divinity. blood dragon, huang yuan, qingqiu, and the clone of the lord of the divine court sat in the hall. immediately after, blood dragon opened his eyes and a sinister voice came out of his mouth. ¡°black tiger is dead.¡± after blood dragon spoke, the other three opened their eyes and looked at him. ¡°it seems that the main body¡¯s strength has already exceeded our expectations.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court was the first to speak and slowly said to them. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the black tiger was the strongest person they had sent to the tian yuan continent. he possessed the strength of a god king and had the heaven sealing formation he had specially cast. in the heaven sealing array, even the cultivation of a godly emperor would be suppressed to the level of a godly king. the main body defeating the black tiger only meant one thing. the main body was stronger than him. as soon as the clone of the lord of the divine court finished speaking, a small demon walked in from outside. ¡°master, we just caught three humans..¡± Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Calamity (1) chapter 345: calamity (1) translator: 549690339 in a large hall in the divine realm, qing qiu frowned when she heard the report from the little demon who had just entered. ¡°bring him up.¡± this place was the territory of their demonic beasts all year round in the divine realm. almost no humans came here. there were actually a few humans here today. something was very wrong. soon, under the lead of a few demon beast generals, the three humans arrived at the main hall. ¡°kneel down when you see my lord.¡± a demon commander shouted when he saw the three of them. then, a human immediately knelt down and said to qing qiu and the others,¡± ¡°milords, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. i¡¯m li wushuang, and we¡¯re here to seek refuge with you.¡± the three people arrested were li wushuang, nalan yan, and chu yuan shan. after the three of them left the fire dragon king¡¯s forbidden ground and arranged for the disciples of the heaven demon sect and the other sects, they were all very excited. they were still worried that the heaven demon sect¡¯s sect master would suddenly come and kill them again. thus, they also walked all the way to the demon territory. they wanted to rely on their godly king¡¯s strength to be a commander in the territory of a demon emperor. in the main hall, qingqiu heard li wushuang¡¯s words and slowly stood up. ¡°how interesting. in so many years, you¡¯re the first to take the initiative to join us humans.¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯ll believe it?¡± as she spoke, the pressure of a godly emperor emanated from qing qiu¡¯s body. bang! the pressure descended on li wushuang, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead. ¡°sir, we are sincere. if you don¡¯t believe us, we can tell you a lot of information about the lord of the divine court.¡± upon hearing the word ¡± lord of the divine court,¡± the clone of the lord of the divine court stood up from his seat. with a wave of his hand, qing qiu¡¯s pressure on li wushuang disappeared. at this moment, shen ting master¡¯s clone flashed and appeared before li wushuang. ¡°tell me, what information do you know about the lord of the divine court?¡± when she saw the avatar of the master of the divine court, she felt that the aura on his body was somewhat familiar. however, there was no time for him to think too much. he immediately told him everything he had seen and heard in the fire dragon king forbidden ground. ¡°so the demon empress is already by his side. it seems that he has absorbed at least one clone.¡± after hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, the clone muttered. then, he looked at the other two people and felt their auras. ¡°you¡¯ve been to the tian yuan continent? li wushuang was stunned at the mention of the tian yuan continent. wasn¡¯t this a lower realm that he had previously gone to with nalan yan and the others? then, he immediately nodded at the clone of the master of the divine court. the blood dragon and the yellow ape looked at each other when they saw li wushuang nod. then, blood dragon said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°if you want to join us, you can¡¯t. now, i¡¯ll give you a mission. if you complete it, we¡¯ll accept you.¡± hearing blood dragon¡¯s words, li wushuang immediately nodded. as long as these demons were willing to accept them, their safety would be guaranteed. at this moment, blood dragon waved his hand to the side. ¡°blue luan, i¡¯ll leave the unfinished parts of black tiger to you. this human will lead the way for you.¡± ¡°as long as you complete it, our previous agreement can be fulfilled.¡± a woman appeared in the hall after xue long finished speaking. this time, after the woman appeared, she also said to the blood dragon, ¡°master, i can accept black tiger¡¯s mission, but can i be alone? ¡°in my opinion, this human is really¡­ it¡¯s too inauspicious.¡± when li wushuang had told the clone about her, the blue phoenix had gained some understanding of her. to sum it up, one calamity star. his strength wasn¡¯t much, but whoever he sided with would be unlucky. therefore, even if his clan was controlled by the blood dragon and had no choice but to work for him. however, the blue luan didn¡¯t want to attract a calamity for its clan. their clan had always been very resistant to calamities. the yellow ape burst into laughter after the blue luan finished speaking. ¡°blood dragon, i suddenly understand why black tiger failed.¡± ¡°you, a god emperor realm subordinate, was actually frightened by a god king brat. hahaha.¡± upon hearing the yellow ape¡¯s words, blood dragon¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°as a general of my blood dragon clan, how can you say such illusory things?¡± ¡°with his strength as a god king, how can he bring you trouble? just do as i say.¡± when the blue luan heard the blood dragon¡¯s words, it was about to say something when the blood dragon¡¯s voice entered its ears. ¡°if you disobey me again, i guarantee that your clan will never see the light of day again.¡± the blue luan sighed when it heard blood dragon¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°this subordinate accepts your orders.¡± seeing the blue luan¡¯s expression, the blood dragon nodded in satisfaction. ¡°your name is li wushuang, right? as for what you need to do, you will listen to the blue luan¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°as long as you complete this mission, the blood dragon hall will accept you.¡± as soon as the blood dragon finished speaking, the blue luan left the hall with li wushuang and the others. after they left, the clone of the court master said to blood dragon,¡± ¡°even black tiger failed. do you think blue luan can do it?¡± ¡°blood dragon, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re working with me on a friendly basis.¡± when blood dragon heard the words of the lord of the divine court, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°di tian, i know. but what¡¯s the difference in who we send? it¡¯s not convenient for us to act now.¡± ¡°as long as the three of us get the demon emperor relic, the four of us can attack your main body together.¡± huang yuan and qing qiu didn¡¯t say anything after hearing blood dragon¡¯s words. they were well aware of the relationship between them and the cyan phoenix clan. li wushuang¡¯s appearance was just an excuse for them to target the cyan phoenix clan. after the blue luan left the hall with li wushuang and the other two, it warned li wushuang,¡± ¡°stay away from me, or else¡­¡± before the blue luan could finish her words, she saw li wushuang and nalan yan retreat. li wushuang also knew that this monster beast commander wasn¡¯t very interested in her. this was also in line with his thoughts. when the time came, she would just follow him and fish in troubled waters. the blue luan looked at li wushuang and the others and sighed again. then, his body turned into a stream of light and flew out. li wushuang and the others quickly followed. in the sky of the divine realm, black tortoise sat on the fat rongrong¡¯s head, slowly saying to him. ¡°fatty, i feel the sigh of the beauty again. the beauty is waiting for our help. let¡¯s go.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after the fat rongrong heard black tortoise¡¯s words, she also responded. ¡°okay, boss, where are we going?¡± ¡°this way.¡± ¡°alright!¡± under black tortoise¡¯s command, the fat rongrong turned into a stream of light and flew towards the divine realm.. Chapter 346 - Chapter 346:1 Think This Woman Might Be Sick (1) chapter 346:1 think this woman might be sick (1) translator: 549690339 in the sky above the divine realm, the blue loan¡¯s figure flashed through the air, and behind him were li wushuang, nalan yan, and chu yuanshan. the blue luan looked at the three people behind her and a trace of helplessness flashed in her eyes. the cyan phoenix clan was once an overlord of the demonic beast world, an existence on par with the blood dragon, qing qiu, and huang yuan. however, due to the death of the godly emperor in the clan and the arrival of their enemies, the green phoenix had no choice but to rely on the blood dragon hall. at that time, they had also agreed that the blood dragon hall would protect them and they would work for the blood dragon hall. however, after entering the blood dragon hall, they slowly realized that the blood dragon was actually interested in the resources of their tribe. this time, he had called him out to carry out a mission just to target him. as long as he fell, the blood dragon and the others could erode the footsteps of his race. this time, he even arranged a jinx for him. didn¡¯t he want him to die faster? while the blue luan was thinking, li wushuang flew over from behind. ¡°milord, this is the way to the tian yuan continent.¡± li wushuang pointed in the direction of the crack in the barrier between the divine realm and the tian yuan continent. ¡°got it.¡± after hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, the blue luan also waved its sleeves and flew over. seeing the blue luan fly away, li wushuang also brought nalan yan and the others to follow. ¡°brother wushuang, don¡¯t you think that little bird is a bit too much?¡± nalan yan said to li wushuang as she looked at the blue luan that was gradually moving further and further away. ¡°bao, don¡¯t worry. our grievances are only temporary. as long as i complete this mission, we will have a firm foothold in the monster race.¡± ¡°when the time comes, we¡¯ll slowly settle the score with her.¡± hearing li wushuang¡¯s words, nalan yan slowly smiled at him. ¡°i knew that brother wushuang had his own ideas.¡± then, they quickly followed the blue luan. however, just as they arrived beside the blue luan, they saw it stop. ¡°prepare to face the enemy!¡± the blue luan looked ahead. just now, she felt a dangerous aura coming from ahead. li wushuang and the others also prepared for battle after hearing the blue luan¡¯s words. then, they saw a panda and a turtle flying towards them. ¡°beauty is in trouble, don¡¯t be afraid. this sea king is here to save you.¡± as soon as black tortoise¡¯s voice fell, his figure appeared above blue luan and the others. blue luan looked at the fat rongrong in front of her, her expression solemn. how could she not see that the one standing in front of her was an iron-eating beast? at this moment, li wushuang and the others stepped out from behind the blue luan. seeing fatty rongrong and black tortoise, li wushuang also slowly said to them: ¡°it¡¯s just a turtle and a panda. don¡¯t worry, lord blue luan, leave them to me.¡± as she spoke, li wushuang stepped forward and raised her middle finger at the black tortoise. in li wushuang¡¯s eyes, the blue luan had stopped just now to test her. the blue phoenix did not have a good impression of them to begin with. as long as he helped the blue phoenix commander defeat them, they might get along well in the future. at this moment, the blue luan looked at li wushuang and almost spat out the word¡± idiot¡±. she finally understood why li wushuang would kill someone. wasn¡¯t this behavior courting death? the iron eater on the other side didn¡¯t even say if it was friend or foe, and he went to provoke it first. and at this time, the fat rongrong also said to black tortoise on her head: ¡°boss, what if there¡¯s an idiot here?¡± ¡°beat him up. i still have to comfort the beauty. these cats and dogs shouldn¡¯t waste their time.¡± ¡°understood, boss.¡± next, the fat rongrong looked at li wushuang and the others, her true qi gathering. a huge shadow of an iron eater appeared in the air. roar! a loud roar sounded in the air. li wushuang, nalan yan and the other two felt a huge force coming from their bodies, and their bodies were sent flying in the air. after nalan yan and the others flew out, the blue luan looked at the iron eater in front of it and felt some fear in its heart. ¡°lord iron eater, may i know why you are looking for me¡­something?¡± the fat rongrong looked at the blue luan in front of her, and couldn¡¯t help saying to the black tortoise on her head, ¡°boss, this woman looks like she¡¯s quite frightened.¡± ¡°of course, otherwise, why would you need this sea king to save you? let me do it.¡± ¡°alright!¡± next, black tortoise stood on the fat rongrong¡¯s head, looking at the blue luan in front of him. a virtual image of the black tortoise appeared in midair. in the eyes of the blue luan, it saw a black tortoise that stood shoulder to shoulder with the sky in front of it, and endless seawater poured in from its body. ¡°xuan¡­ black tortoise.¡± when the blue luan saw the black tortoise phantom in front of it, its body could not help but tremble, and its body could not help but retreat. ¡°beauty, if you have any troubles recently, you can tell this sea king. this sea king will help you settle them.¡± the black tortoise stood in the air and made a handsome posture. in front of him, the blue luan had already sat on the ground. sure enough, the power of the jinx was well-deserved. it had attracted the legendary divine beast, the black tortoise, for him all of a sudden. it seems that i¡¯m going to die here today. elders of the clan, i¡¯m afraid the blue luan will have to let you down. the black tortoise maintained its posture in midair and saw that the blue luan in front of it did not respond for a long time. he couldn¡¯t help but say to the fat rongrong below him: ¡°fatty, did i do something wrong?¡± ¡°no, boss is the best. i think this woman might be sick, so there¡¯s no reaction.¡± hearing the fat rongrong¡¯s words, black tortoise withdrew his posture. as he moved his limbs, the surrounding space trembled. in front of him, the blue luan did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°if i get sick, this is not my forte. i have to find my master.¡± ¡°this sea king will be a good person to the end. after i¡¯m cured, i might marry you.¡± thinking of this, the black tortoise also smiled and waved at the blue luan. a huge green palm came towards him. when the palm descended, a trace of despair flashed across the green luan¡¯s eyes. it was over. he was completely hopeless. as the black tortoise¡¯s palm landed, the blue luan was brought to the lower realm by the black tortoise with a whoosh. at the same time, outside the demon palace, li wushuang and the other two came back in a sorry state. when they arrived at the gate, a few demonic beast guards went in to report. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°master, those three humans have returned.¡± upon hearing the report, blood dragon, huang yuan, and the others looked at each other. how long had it been? they had already returned. could it be that the mission had been successful? ¡°let them in.¡± as soon as blood dragon finished speaking, li wushuang and the others appeared in the hall.. Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: How About Stewing Bird Soup Tonight (1) Translator: 549690339 o / chapter 347: how about stewing bird soup tonight (1) translator: 549690339 o / divine realm, in a large hall. blood dragon, huang yuan, qingqiu, and the clone of the lord of the divine court sat in the hall. ¡°what happened? why are you the only ones back? where¡¯s the blue luan?¡± blood dragon looked at the three people¡¯s sorry state and spoke in a neutral tone. ¡°lord blood dragon, lord blue luan, she¡­she was eaten by the iron eater beast.¡± li wushuang knelt on the ground, her face covered in dust as she spoke in fear. thinking back to how she had provoked the iron eater, her heart trembled. fortunately, he was lucky enough not to be killed by the iron eater. ¡°li wushuang, you should at least come up with a good reason. iron eaters, i¡¯ve been in the divine realm for so many years and i¡¯ve never heard of them.¡± before blood dragon could speak, huang yuan stood up from his seat and waved his sleeves. ¡°it¡¯s true. the iron eater was my mount in the lower realm.¡± chu yuanshan saw that the yellow ape was angry and quickly came out to explain. ¡°hahaha, the iron eater is your mount. even if you, a god king, have an iron eater as your mount, can the iron eater swallow the blue luan?¡± qingqiu said with a smile. with a flash, she appeared in front of nalan yan. raising nalan yan¡¯s chin, he said slowly,¡± ¡°what a beautiful face. it would be a pity if it was ruined. tell me the truth, what happened?¡± who would believe that a god king¡¯s iron eater could defeat a god emperor¡¯s blue luan? nalan yan looked at qing qiu in front of her, her eyes filled with fear. ¡°lord qing qiu, what we said is true. we didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± when qing qiu heard nalan yan¡¯s words, she snorted coldly. a hand filled with true essence pressed down on nalan yan¡¯s head. ¡°hmph, it¡¯s just a panda and an ugly turtle. they still have some ability.¡± qing qiu muttered to herself as she slowly released nalan yan¡¯s hand and took a few steps back. ¡°how is it?¡± blood dragon and huang yuan walked over and asked. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. the blue luan and the others have indeed encountered enemies.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just an emperor level panda and turtle, not an iron eating beast.¡± qingqiu waved at the blood dragon and huang yuan and said slowly. the blood dragon, the yellow ape, and the clone of the master of the divine court nodded after receiving the message from the blue luan. with li wushuang and the others ¡®strength as god kings, it was understandable that they would think of them as iron eaters when they encountered a god emperor. it looked like qingluan was in danger. ¡°i understand. you go down first. you¡¯ll lead the way to the tian yuan continent in a few days.¡± after some discussion, blood dragon looked at li wushuang and the other two and said slowly. then, a few demonic beast guards led li wushuang and the others down. the sky above the tian yuan continent ¡°fatty, master is right there. let¡¯s hurry back. it won¡¯t be good if we get caught.¡± black tortoise sat on the fat rongrong¡¯s head, pointing to the yellow python clan¡¯s courtyard below, slowly saying. ¡°alright!¡± fatty rongrong followed black tortoise¡¯s direction and arrived in front of the courtyard with a swoosh. in the courtyard, xiao changtian, di tian and the others had just finished eating hei hu and the others. they were currently resting in the courtyard. ¡°let me tell you, tea tastes better this way.¡± a group of people gathered around a stone table. xiao changtian sat in the center of the stone table, holding a kettle in his hand and slowly said to everyone. xiao changtian was well-prepared for this trip. as for di tian and mo ba, they stared at xiao changtian as they nodded their heads repeatedly. senior¡¯s words and actions contained the laws of the great dao. to be able to have the honor of listening to his sermon was a blessing that had been cultivated for many lifetimes. xiao changtian smiled when he saw them listening attentively. he picked up a cup of tea that had already been brewed and handed it to mo ba at the side. ¡°try it and see if it tastes like what i said.¡± they were just chatting after dinner, but xiao changtian felt like they were listening to a lecture. mo ba saw xiao changtian handing him the tea and was a little terrified as he slowly took the tea. ¡°thank you, senior.¡± ¡°you¡¯re just too reserved.¡± senior said with a smile when he saw mo ba¡¯s appearance. mo ba finished his tea in one gulp, and the aura on his body had also reached the level of a peak stage god monarch. feeling the changes in his body, mo ba looked at xiao changtian with eyes filled with gratitude. at this time, black tortoise and the fat rongrong also arrived at the courtyard¡¯s entrance. the monkey and ant are there too. let¡¯s sneak in, you know, fatty.¡± black tortoise¡¯s gaze swept across the courtyard as he instructed fatty. ¡°got it, boss.¡± hearing black tortoise¡¯s words, the fat man slowly pushed open the door of the courtyard and walked in with light footsteps. at this moment, xiao changtian turned around. ¡°old dirty ghost, why did you bring rongrong here?¡± xiao changtian looked at the black tortoise and the fat rongrong, and also stood up, shouting at them. ¡°oh no, boss, we seem to have been discovered.¡± the fat rongrong saw xiao changtian standing up from the chair and slowly said to black tortoise. at this time, black tortoise had already retracted its limbs into its turtle shell and did not speak. next, xiao changtian walked to the fat rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°tell me, how long have you been out? where have you been?¡± xiao changtian grabbed the black tortoise on the fat rongrong¡¯s head and whipped its shell a few times. mo ba and the others looked at the turtle in xiao changtian¡¯s hands. that was¡­black tortoise? senior, are you whipping the black tortoise? mo ba looked at the black tortoise that didn¡¯t dare to resist xiao changtian¡¯s hand and swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, not daring to speak. and the fat rongrong also hurriedly curled up into a ball of fur, running to the side. when he left, he placed the blue luan on the ground. xiao changtian also placed the black tortoise on the ground after a few slaps. ¡°since you¡¯re here, be obedient and stay aside.¡± the black tortoise heard xiao changtian¡¯s words and also felt relieved, hurriedly crawling over to the fat rongrong. at this moment, xiao changtian also saw the blue luan on the ground. why was there a little bird here? xiao changtian grabbed the blue phoenix from the ground and looked at it. the bird didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries. it didn¡¯t look like it had just been hunted. did it fall from the sky? forget it, he could make some bird soup. with this thought in mind, xiao changcheng held the blue luan in his hand and said to mo ba and the others,¡± ¡°why don¡¯t we make bird soup tonight?¡± when mo ba saw the blue luan in xiao changtian¡¯s hand, his expression was shocked. the aura on this blue luan¡¯s body was not much weaker than the black tiger from before. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only did this senior usually eat like this? the unconscious blue luan in xiao changtian¡¯s hand flapped its wings after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words. where was this place? wasn¡¯t he captured by the black tortoise? how did it end up in the hands of a human? it looked like he was going to stew her soup and drink it? why was his life so bitter? Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Eat After Fattening Up? 1 chapter 348: eat after fattening up? 1 translator: 549690339 | in the courtyard of the yellow python clan mo ba looked at the blue luan in xiao changtian¡¯s hand that was flapping its wings. he scratched his head and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, i see that everyone ate quite well today, so there¡¯s no need.¡± although the flesh and blood of the black tiger and the blue phoenix could bring great help to their cultivation. however, their physiques were there. they might not be able to withstand so much energy for a while. after xiao changtian heard mo ba¡¯s words, he looked at the blue luan in his hand that was constantly flapping its wings. ¡°yes¡­ alright then.¡± the people in this courtyard could not eat too much at once. they had to slowly adapt. ¡¯ and looking at the little bird in his hand, it seemed to be quite energetic. it was just meat. it didn¡¯t look like there was much. it was not bad to eat it after raising it for a while. when the blue luan heard that xiao changtian had promised not to eat her it heaved a sigh of relief. then, he felt like he was placed in a cage. xiao changtian lifted the cage in his hand and slowly placed it on the table in the courtyard. ¡°then i¡¯ll leave it here first.¡± xiao changtian looked at the cage in front of him and felt helpless. this time, he only brought finished products with him. he didn¡¯t bring any raw materials. there was no steel here, so xiao changtian could only use wood to make one. seeing the blue luan locked in the cage by xiao changtian, the fat rongrong couldn¡¯t help saying to the black tortoise on her head: ¡°boss, the beauty seems to have been locked up by master. is this also a treatment?¡± ¡°of course. master¡¯s strength is heaven-defying. don¡¯t look at how that little bird is locked in a cage.¡± ¡°but look at that cage carefully. it¡¯s different from the cages master made before.¡± the fat rongrong heard black tortoise¡¯s words and also looked towards the cage on the table. ¡°what¡¯s the difference¡­¡± fatty rongrong hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when she felt that the ling power inside the cage was several times denser than outside. if he cultivated in the cage, his speed would increase by leaps and bounds. ¡°now you know.¡± black tortoise looked at the somewhat shocked fat rongrong, his mouth slowly saying. at this moment, qing luan, who was in the cage, was completely awake. was this a small space? the blue luan looked at its surroundings and realized that it was locked in a space. around it was a barrier formed by wood filled with dao runes. outside was the courtyard that he had just seen. no, he had to get out quickly. otherwise, he might be eaten at any time. with this thought in mind, the blue luan quickly gathered the true essence in its body. a wind blade formed in front of him and blasted towards the barrier in front of him. bang! when the wind blades hit the barrier, it was as if they were absorbed. it did not stir up any waves at all. oh no, what did li wushuang do? the misfortune was so powerful that it directly brought such an existence to him? the blue luan looked at the space she was in, her eyes filled with despair. then, the blue luan felt the true essence in its body suddenly become rich. what was going on? the blue luan sensed the changes in its surroundings and suddenly felt that the spiritual energy in this space was several times denser than the outside world. moreover, he even consciously injected it into himself. it was over. if he did not refine it quickly, his body would explode and die. the blue luan hurriedly circulated its cultivation technique and digested the true essence in its body. at this moment, xiao changtian also walked over. she was holding a small plate with some millet in it. ¡°success. only then can the bird grow fat.¡± xiao changtian put the small plate into the cage and left, satisfied. the blue luan had just finished refining the excessive spiritual energy in its body when it saw the food in front of it. she also walked over and gave him a peck. what was this? the moment the rice entered its stomach, the blue luan felt that the true essence in its body had become much more concentrated. was this person giving him this rice to help him cultivate? the blue luan felt the changes in her body and was delighted. then, he seemed to have thought of something. did that person think that his cultivation was not enough? was he planning to fatten himself up before eating? with this thought in mind, the blue luan also looked in the direction of xiao changtian. xiao changtian was looking at him with a smile. seeing this smile, the blue luan¡¯s heart quivered. it felt more and more that there was nothing wrong with its previous idea. ¡°hl help you put away the little bird first. after that, you can do whatever you want.¡± 3 ¡°we have stayed here for a while. we still have things to do, so we will leave first.¡± in the courtyard, xiao changtian brought su daji and the others and said to mo ba slowly. when mo ba heard xiao chang tian¡¯s words, he also helped xiao chang tian to bring the carriage. following that, xiao changtian brought black tortoise, monkey, and the rest into the carriage. and at this time, black tortoise and the fat rongrong also passed by mo ba¡¯s side. ¡°little snake, i¡¯ll leave that beauty to you for now. when she recovers, i¡¯ll come back and take her away.¡± when mo ba heard black tortoise¡¯s words, his body shook as he hurriedly nodded at black tortoise. since senior black tortoise had spoken, it seemed that he would have to take care of that little bird in the future. mo ba didn¡¯t dare to think like xiao changtian, so he stewed her into soup. the crack between the divine world and the tian yuan continent qingqiu, xue long, huang yuan, and the clone of the master of the divine court stood side by side. next to them, unrivaled beauty pointed to the barrier between the two realms and said,¡± ¡°milords, this is the spatial rift to the tian yuan continent.¡± blood dragon, huang yuan, qingqiu, and the clone of the lord of the divine court looked at each other and said to li wushuang,¡± let¡¯s go. take us to the beast emperor mountain range.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, li wushuang took the lead. blood dragon and the others slowly appeared in the sky above the tian yuan continent after passing through the spatial tear. ¡°milords, follow me.¡± li wushuang said to blood dragon and the others in a flattering manner when they arrived on the tian yuan continent again. ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°demon emperor relic, here i come.¡± blood dragon and the others followed after li wushuang. at this moment, in front of a cave in the beast emperor mountain range, a few demonic beast guards were walking side by side. ¡°you said that the black tiger commander has disappeared and the blue luan commander has not been seen. why did lord qing qiu keep us here?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know either. i only heard that a treasure appeared. otherwise, lord qing qiu and the others wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to send us here.¡± ¡°why do i feel that after the black tiger commander disappeared, lord qing qiu and the others seemed to have abandoned us.¡± ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± while the few demonic beast guards were whispering to each other, a pillar of read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only light suddenly shot into the sky from the cave. bang! the pillar of light shot into the sky and formed a barrier around the cave, isolating it from all detection. ¡°what¡¯s going on? quickly go back and inform lord qing qiu.¡± a demonic beast guard looked at the area within the barrier and saw that all the plants had changed their forms. he said in a panic.. Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Fighting Between Various Sides (1) chapter 349: fighting between various sides (1) translator: 549690339 above the tian yuan continent a jade pendant on qing qiu¡¯s body emitted a burst of light, following which qing qiu¡¯s body shook. ¡°it seems that the demon emperor relic is about to appear. let¡¯s hurry over.¡± as soon as qjngqiu¡¯s voice fell, xue long and the others flew towards the beast emperor mountain range. he completely ignored li wushuang and the other two. the clone of the master of the divine court smiled when he saw them. ¡°what a bunch of impatient fellows.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the clone of the master of the divine court also flew toward the beast emperor mountain range. at this moment, in the beast emperor mountain range, xiao changtian heard a noise coming from the sky and got off the carriage. di tian stared at the sky as his eyes flickered. he did not expect that the demon emperor¡¯s relic would appear in a lower realm. no wonder senior wanted to bring him here. as for the ice emperor and devil emperor who were beside di tian, they were also staring at the air, sensing the aura in the air. in this breath, they also feel a trace of danger. at this moment, xiao changtian also walked over. he spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°let¡¯s go in on foot. we¡¯ll leave the carriage here.¡± that sound just now seemed to be the sound of some ferocious beast. this carriage was so big that it would definitely attract many ferocious beasts, which would be another problem. ¡°monkey, go ahead and look at the road.¡± then, xiao changtian slowly said to the monkey at his feet. this monkey was usually the most agile in the courtyard, so he let him scout ahead. if he encountered a ferocious beast or something, he could also be prepared in advance. after the monkey heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, it squeaked and walked forward. seeing monkey walk forward alone, black tortoise, who was sitting on fatty¡¯s head, felt a wave of envy. master actually let monkey play alone in front. di tian also hurriedly followed behind xiao changtian when he saw that xiao changtian had the monkey scout ahead. it seemed that senior still had to make a move. at this moment, qingqiu, xue long and the rest appeared in the sky above the beast emperor mountain range. with a leap, he appeared in front of the cave. when the demonic beast guards saw qing qiu and the others, they immediately went up to them. ¡°lord qing qiu.¡± ¡°lord blood dragon.¡± ¡°lord yellow ape.¡± ¡°tell me the situation here in detail.¡± qingqiu waved at them, signaling them to get up. after hearing the demonic beast guard¡¯s explanation, the qingqiu blood dragon and the others looked at each other. the true essence in his body gathered, and his figure stood in the air. ¡°di tian, let¡¯s act according to our agreement.¡± ¡°a long delay will lead to many dreams. it won¡¯t be long before the divine realm will notice the situation here.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court also nodded after hearing qingqiu¡¯s words. for a moment, a strong wind blew above the beast emperor mountain range. the four of them used their abilities and blasted the barrier. under the attacks of the four of them, a gap appeared in the barrier. ¡°get in!¡± ¡± go!¡± blood dragon shouted loudly. then, he turned into a stream of light and flew into the cave. when they entered the cave, they were greeted by a desolate aura. ¡°where are the relics?¡± although the cave was filled with all kinds of treasures, blood dragon and the others did not stop at all. his body kept sweeping through the cave, searching for the demon emperor relic. after all, although the three of them were working together, it would be hard to say if they got the demon emperor relic. now, of course, whoever got it first would have the upper hand. while blood dragon was searching, qingqiu and the others didn¡¯t fall behind either. they were searching in the cave. outside the cave, the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the cave in front of him and did not enter. the demon emperor¡¯s relic was of great use to the demons. it was not very meaningful to the humans. his mission was to guard this place and not let anyone else enter. at this moment, the clone of the master of the divine court was also stunned. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to find me so quickly.¡± in the mountain forest, monkey¡¯s body kept flashing past as he looked in the direction of the cave. ¡°looks like it won¡¯t be so boring this time.¡± in the cave, xue long, qing qiu, and huang yuan stood together. ¡°did you find it?¡± blood dragon spoke first. qingqiu and huang yuan shook their heads. then, the cave shook and a beam of light broke through the air. ¡°not good, the demon emperor relic is running away.¡± blood dragon looked at the light in the cave and shouted. the demon emperor relic flew out of the cave and fled into the distance. ¡°it¡¯s rumored that the demon emperor¡¯s relic not only appears in an uncertain location, but it also automatically takes refuge after it appears.¡± ¡°if we let it grow, it will be a big threat to us.¡± qingqiu looked in the direction where the demon emperor relic had left. with a flash, she chased after it. bang! in the space where the demon emperor relic flew away, a huge palm suddenly appeared. he was about to grab it from the other side of the river. ¡°brother yellow ape, it¡¯s safer to leave this relic with me.¡± along with the blood dragon¡¯s laughter, a blood-red light streaked across the air. it shattered the yellow ape¡¯s hand that was about to grab the demon emperor sarira. ¡°blood dragon, you¡­¡± the yellow ape glared at the blood dragon angrily when it saw its palm being shattered by the blood dragon. the blood dragon ignored him and flew toward the demon emperor relic. ¡°what are you two men fighting for? leave it with me.¡± qingqiu smiled at the blood dragon and the yellow ape. with a flash, she took out a jade pouch from her bosom. ¡°this is the qian luo sack?¡± seeing the jade pouch in qingqiu¡¯s hand, the blood dragon and the yellow ape were both shocked. then, under their shocked gazes, qing qiu threw the jade bag in his hand into the air. the jade pouch released a suction force in midair, and the demon emperor relic was about to fly into the pouch. ¡°damn it.¡± the blood dragon and the yellow ape looked at the jade bag in the air. they wanted to go over and fight for it, but they were helpless. the qian luo sack was the divine artifact of the qingqiu clan. if they went over to fight for it, they might even be sucked into it. just as the demon emperor relic was about to enter the bag, a golden palm appeared in midair. he grabbed the demon emperor relic in his hand. ¡°master wants this.¡± as the voice faded, qing qiu and the others saw a divine monkey emitting golden light appear in front of them. while qingqiu and the others were fighting for the demon emperor relic, di tian, who was beside xiao changtian, also spoke to xiao changtian, ¡°senior, i have something to do. i¡¯ll leave for a while.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when xiao changtian heard di tian¡¯s words, he also waved his hands, indicating for him to go. di tian probably wanted to pee. right now, the monkey hadn¡¯t returned, and roars could be heard from time to time. it was better to wait here for a while and see monkey¡¯s reaction when he returned. after obtaining xiao changtian¡¯s agreement, di tian cast a glance at the ice emperor and the devil emperor. then, the three of them flew in the direction of the avatar of the lord of the divine court.. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Senior Has Already Anticipated Our Situation chapter 350: senior has already anticipated our situation (1) translator: 549690339 beast emperor mountain range qing qiu, the blood dragon, and the yellow ape looked at the divine monkey in front of them with solemn expressions. the divine monkey¡¯s entire body emitted a golden light, and a terrifying aura was emitted from its body. how could such a legendary divine beast exist in the lower realm? ¡°everyone, let¡¯s talk about it after we hand the demon emperor relic over to someone else. let¡¯s deal with this divine monkey first.¡± qingqiu looked at the divine monkey in front of her and said slowly. the yellow ape and the blood dragon beside him nodded slowly when they heard that. following that, the three of them gathered the true essence on their bodies, and violent spirit skills appeared in the air one after another. ¡± green moon wheel!¡± ¡°blood god¡¯s spear!¡± ¡°earth fist!¡± in the air, a huge half-moon shaped curved blade formed in front of qingqiu. the space around the crescent blade showed signs of being torn apart. behind the blood dragon, a huge blood-red spear slowly condensed. when the spear appeared, the tip of the spear gave off an invincible aura. the yellow ape extended its hand towards the divine monkey and a huge pale yellow palm formed under the divine monkey¡¯s feet. in an instant, three attacks were launched at the divine monkey. the huge pale yellow palm slowly clenched, followed by the half-moon wheel and the blood-red spear. ¡°you¡¯re courting death.¡± monkey looked at the three of them in disdain. with a move, he shook away the palms around him. then, the huge palm clenched forward. he held the half moon wheel and the blood-red spear in his hands. bang! monkey exerted force with both hands, and the blood-colored spear and half-moon wheel in his hands exploded. ¡°not good, retreat quickly.¡± qing qiu saw her attack being shattered by the divine monkey. a trace of fear flashed in her heart as she spoke to the others. before qing qiu could finish her sentence, the blood dragon and the yellow ape had already turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. ¡°since you dare to attack, then stay here forever.¡± the monkey looked at the three people fleeing into the distance with disdain in its eyes. he clenched his fist in the direction where the three of them had left. ¡°quick, return to the divine realm.¡± blood dragon shouted. the three of them had already arrived at the barrier between the two worlds. when they were about to pass through the crack, the three of them felt a huge force descend on their bodies. ¡°abandon your physical body.¡± yellow ape shouted, and the three of them turned into a bloody mist and exploded in the air. monkey looked in the direction of the rift between the two worlds and smiled. following that, his figure transformed into a stream of light and flew over. outside the cave di tian brought along the ice emperor and the demon emperor as they slowly appeared before the clone of the lord of the divine court. ¡°you guys are finally here.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the three people who appeared in front of him and did not seem very surprised. ¡°you¡¯ve already gone against your original intentions, clone. di tian stared at his clone as he slowly spoke. at the same time, the ice emperor and the demon emperor also took their positions. the three of them formed a triangle and surrounded the clone of the master of the divine court. ¡°going against your original intentions, hahaha, you should have thought of this day when you released me.¡± ¡°as a clone, as long as i devour the main body, i can also control the divine court.¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the ice emperor, demon emperor, and the others who had surrounded him with a smile on his face. then, a bloody mist rose from the body of the clone. the blood mist rippled around shen ting¡¯s clone, turning into the shadows of ferocious beasts. roar! roar! roar! when the ferocious beast appeared, di tian and the other two took a step back. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to actually cultivate such a forbidden technique. no wonder you could reach the godly emperor realm.¡± ¡°hahaha, forbidden technique. so what if it¡¯s a forbidden technique? it s enough as long as it can devour you.¡± the clone of the lord of the divine court shouted. this was a blood demon technique that was cultivated using the blood of various demon beasts in the blood dragon¡¯s basement. the caster needed to absorb a large amount of demon beast bloodline into his body in advance. when it was used, the demonic beast power left in the bloodline would turn into combat power, allowing the caster¡¯s cultivation to increase sharply in a short period of time. however, there was also a drawback to this technique. when the caster could not suppress the power in the bloodline, they would become delirious and eventually go berserk. ¡°clone, are you crazy?¡± di tian stared at the blood shadows of the demonic beasts appearing before him as a layer of protective qi condensed around his body. judging from the aura of these demon beasts formed by the blood mist, they were also at the cultivation level of a god emperor or god emperor when they were alive. moreover, the aura on his body was extremely violent, and it was very easy for the clone to go berserk. ¡°there¡¯s no point in talking. as long as i devour you, i can suppress them.¡¯ the clone of the master of the divine court knew his situation and did not say much. with a wave of his hand, the blood-mist demonic beasts gave off violent auras as they rushed towards di tian and the others. these bloodlines in the blood dragon¡¯s basement were all demonic beasts that the blood dragon had enslaved for many years. there were his enemies, commanders who had made mistakes, and so on. however, most of them carried a sense of resentment, because their desire to fight was also very strong. ¡°mystic mystic ice mirror!¡± seeing the blood mist demonic beasts rushing over, the ice emperor hurriedly created an ice shield in front of her to block their attack. bang! the ice shield only lasted for a while before it was shattered by the blood mist demon beast. upon seeing the blood mist demonic beasts rushing towards her, the ice emperor¡¯s silhouette flashed as she appeared beside di tian. ¡°master, what should we do now?¡± the ice emperor looked at the demonic beast in front of her with a serious expression. these demon beasts might not be as strong as him individually, but there were many of them. it seemed that the clone of the master of the divine court had absorbed a lot of this blood. if this dragged on, it would not be good news for them. at this moment, the demon empress also came to di tian¡¯s side. her expression was similarly solemn. di tian looked at the clone of the head of the court of gods in front of him and smiled faintly. ¡°don¡¯t worry, senior has already predicted our situation and has already made preparations.¡± as he spoke, di tian also took out a long sword from his bosom. it was the one that xiao changtian had given him on the carriage. when the sword appeared, the blood mist monsters seemed to sense something and slowed down. when the ice emperor and the devil emperor saw di tian taking out his sword, they also swiftly took out the long spear and saber that xiao changtian gave them earlier. when they appeared, a powerful aura appeared on their bodies. ¡°what¡¯s going on? these demonic beasts don¡¯t have any consciousness at all. why did they stop?¡± the clone of the master of the divine court looked at the blood mist demon beast in front of him that had slowed down its attack, and his face was filled with shock. ¡°clone, don¡¯t try to struggle anymore.¡± di tian raised his sword and slashed it towards the clone of the lord of the divine court. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the long sword lightly slashed across the sky, but the eyes of the avatar of the lord of the holy court were filled with fear. ¡°the power of the great dao. how can your sword contain the power of the great dao?¡± the clone of the master of the divine court exclaimed in shock, and the sword light of the longsword pierced through his body. the clone of the master of the divine court froze and fell to the ground, never to get up again. the ice emperor and the demon emperor also used their weapons to eliminate all the blood mist demon beasts around them.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Lord God Monkey (1) chapter 351: lord god monkey (1) translator: 549690339 divine world, in the demon race¡¯s main hall qingqiu, xue long, and huang yuan came to the main hall and clutched their chests. ¡°quick, activate the mountain¡¯s protective barrier!¡± blood dragon shouted at the guards in the hall. then, he went to his seat and sat cross-legged. he was only a spirit body now. if he did not quickly recover his physical body, he would face the risk of his realm falling. just like blood dragon, qing qiu and huang yuan quickly sat down on their seats to stabilize their injuries. not long after they sat in their seats, a huge roar came from outside. ¡°you think that by hiding here, you won¡¯t be able to find us?¡± hearing this voice, the expressions of xue long, qing qiu, and huang yuan changed. the divine monkey had chased them here? monkey¡¯s huge figure stood outside the demon race¡¯s main hall. he looked at the array in front of him with a disdainful expression. he placed his hand on his ear and a huge rod appeared in monkey¡¯s hand. he struck the barrier with his staff. cracks appeared on the barrier outside the demon hall. bang! the cracks spread rapidly, and the entire barrier shattered. the array shattered and the monkey stepped into the demon territory. ah! ah! ah! screams sounded in the demon territory. ¡°quickly report this to lord qingqiu and the others.¡± a loud voice rang out from the crowd. following that, many guards rushed into the hall. ¡°monkey, don¡¯t go too far.¡± blood dragon¡¯s furious voice slowly sounded from the hall. ¡®¡öeven if you are a divine beast, the three of us are not to be trifled with.¡± in the main hall, the spirits of blood dragon, huang yuan, and qingqiu slowly appeared. ¡°my lord has come out, my lord has come out. when the demonic beast guards below saw blood dragon and the others, their faces were filled with excitement as if they had seen their saviors. ¡ö¡öwhat a bunch of stupid guys. they still have to help others count money after being sold.¡± monkey looked at the demonic beast guards below and could not help but mutter. as monkey¡¯s voice fell, blood dragon and the other two each used a stream of true essence to inject into the square outside the hall. then, a huge array appeared in front of the hall. with the appearance of this array, all the demon beasts felt the blood essence in their bodies quickly disappear. ¡°what happened?¡± the joy from before did not last for a few seconds, but the demonic beast guard¡¯s face was once again filled with fear. -it is your honor to sacrifice yourself for us.¡± in the air, blood dragon looked at the demonic beast guards below and said slowly. according to their original plan, after obtaining the demon emperor¡¯s relic, they would be able to obtain the demon emperor¡¯s relic. they wanted to use the blood solidification array that they had prepared for many years to break through to a higher level of cultivation. as for the blood solidification array, it was able to turn the people in the array into streams of blood qi and inject them into the people at the center of the array. according to blood dragon and the others ¡¯plan, with the two layers of insurance, the blood solidification array and the demon emperor relic, the probability of them advancing to the godly emperor realm was very high. they did not expect that there would be an unforeseen event at the demon emperor relic. with the monkey in hot pursuit, they could only activate the array ahead of time. waves of miserable cries could be heard from the demonic beast guards below. with their blood and qi replenishing, the bodies of the blood dragon, huang yuan, and qing qiu, which had been crushed by the monkey, reformed. his body even emitted an even stronger aura than before. ¡°monkey, you destroyed our opportunities. today, we will definitely take revenge.¡± in midair, blood dragon felt his body refilled with power. he pointed at monkey and said slowly, qingqiu and huang yuan could also feel that their cultivation had improved. he was prepared to attack the monkey again. monkey glanced at the three of them with disdain in his eyes. he placed the rod on his shoulder and hooked his finger at them. ¡°you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¨C stop!¡± the blood dragon shouted after being provoked by the monkey. then, his body changed, and a blood-red flood dragon appeared in the air. the blood dragon transformed into its true form and flew towards the monkey with a furious roar. huang yuan and qing qiu did the same. a nine-tailed white fox and a huge gorilla charged at the monkey with their might. ¡°come together, it¡¯s better to suppress the enemy.¡± monkey said as he waved the stick in his hand and spun in the air. the rod hit qingqiu, huang yuan, and xue long. how was this possible? blood dragon and the other two¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief when they were hit by monkey¡¯s rod. after their cultivation increased, they thought that they could at least fight back and forth with monkey. he did not expect to be killed in one hit. with this thought in mind, the three of them turned into a stream of light and flew out in all directions. ¡°look at how fat you guys are.¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare for master to let me come out and bring you back to master for a meal. perhaps master will bring me out next time.¡± as he said that, monkey¡¯s figure flashed and arrived beside blood dragon and the other two. looking at the half-dead blood dragon trio on the ground, monkey smiled. then, he grabbed the three of them in his hand and turned into a stream of light as he flew down to the lower realm. after the monkey left, the demonic beast guards seemed to have woken up from a dream. they looked in the direction that monkey had left with gratitude on their faces. ¡°lord divine monkey came to save us just now, right? i didn t expect bio dragon and the others to be such people.¡± a demonic beast guard steadied his body and said in shock. ¡°yes, yes. now that the blood dragon has been taken away by lord divine monkey, we have to quickly clean up this place and wait for lord divine monkey¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°yes, lord divine monkey saved us, so we can¡¯t disappoint him. after the demonic beast guard finished speaking, the other demonic beast guards followed suit. very quickly, the group of demonic beast guards started to get busy. in the beast emperor mountain range, xiao changtian sat in the forest, looking up at the sky. ¡°why hasn¡¯t this monkey returned for so long?¡¯ xiao changtian said as he threw the straw in his hand forward. as xiao changtian¡¯s voice fell, monkey¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of him. ¡°yo, you¡¯re back.¡± xiao changtian looked at the monkey in front of him and rubbed his head. walking to xiao changtian¡¯s side, the monkey squeaked at him and pointed ahead. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only xiao changtian saw the direction monkey was pointing at and followed him. pushing aside the grass in front of him, the corpses of blood dragon and the others appeared in xiao changtian¡¯s eyes. hmm? why were there three wild beasts here? xiao changtian walked over and touched blood dragon and the others. ¡°he¡¯s already dead.¡± xiao changtian said and then remembered the voice he heard earlier. presumably, the wild beasts in the forest fought each other and died in the end. with this thought in his heart, di tian, the ice emperor and the demon emperor also came to xiao changtian¡¯s side.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: What’s So Rare About Having (1) chapter 352: what¡¯s so rare about having (1) translator: 549690339 | o¡¯./ beast emperor mountain range di tian, the ice emperor and the devil emperor slowly walked to xiao changtian¡¯s side. just as he was about to say something, he saw the corpses of blood dragon, qingqiu, and huang yuan beside xiao changtian. were these the demonic beasts that had come to the beast emperor mountain range to fight for the demon emperor sarira? sure enough, everything was under senior¡¯s control. at this moment, xiao changtian also slowly spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°is it resolved?¡± he didn¡¯t know if it was because he was an immortal cultivator, but xiao changtian felt that di tian¡¯s toilet time was a little too long. perhaps cultivators could also expand their bladder capacity during cultivation. usually, it was fine if it was inconvenient, but once it was convenient, it would take a lot longer than others. after di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he nodded his head. it seemed that the seniors also knew that he had dealt with his clone. after defeating the clone of the lord of the divine court, di tian absorbed him on the spot. after absorbing this clone of his, di tian¡¯s cultivation base advanced by another step. the reconstruction of the divine court was getting closer and closer. seeing di tian nod his head, xiao changtian also smiled, -di tian, come over and lend a hand. bring these wild beasts along, they can fill your hunger on the way.¡± what was the most important thing in the forest? of course, it was survival. xiao changtian knew that a mortal like him was not as powerful as those immortal cultivators. he could go without food for a few days. as a mortal in the forest, the first thing he had to do was to solve the problem of food and clothing. after di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he also brought the ice emperor and the devil emperor over. he helped xiao changtian put away blood dragon and the others. these demonic beasts that shook the divine realm were only food to senior. he really did not know what kind of all-powerful figure senior was. the ice emperor sighed in her heart as she carried the blood dragon. at this moment, monkey said to the ant on xiao changtian¡¯s shoulder,¡± ¡°ant, the place where master wants to go is safe. take us there.¡± the chaos ant on xiao changtian¡¯s shoulder slowly opened its sleepy eyes after receiving the monkey¡¯s voice transmission. then, the two antennae on its head flashed with a silver light. silver light flashed, enveloping xiao changtian and di tian within. then, xiao changtian and the others appeared at the place where the demon emperor relic had appeared. xiao changtian took a few steps forward and saw a cave in front of him. he took out the treasure map from his interspatial ring. ¡°this is the place.¡± xiao changtian spoke. after that, he brought di tian and the others in. although the interior of the cave had collapsed, there were still quite a lot of gold, silver, and jewelry on the ground. xiao changtian walked over and collected all the gold, silver and jewelry in the cave into his own interspatial ring. as for di tian, when he saw xiao changtian¡¯s actions, he also had a puzzled look on his face as he spoke, ¡°senior, don¡¯t you need these?¡± after all, it was a cave abode left behind by a demon emperor. there were still many pills and cultivation techniques in the cave. however, xiao changtian seemed to have turned a deaf ear to them and only cared about the gold, silver, and jewelry. xiao changtian was collecting all the gold and silver in the cave when he saw a jade bottle in di tian¡¯s hands. after the systematic training, he knew that the quality of the jade bottle was not very good. however, thinking about how di tian was also a beginner cultivator, he should be able to see through some things that he couldn¡¯t. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian stopped what he was doing. receiving the jade bottle from di tian, he poured out a few medicinal pills. after taking a glance, she slowly spoke to di tian, ¡± it¡¯s just a few candies. what¡¯s so precious about it?¡± he had thought that it was something valuable, but it was just a few candies. he could have as many of these things as he wanted in his courtyard. seems like di tian¡¯s cultivation was truly not good. if not, he wouldn¡¯t have been knocked down by the kite back then. after di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. after that, he also regained his senses. senior was cultivating his heart in the mortal world and playing around in the mortal world. naturally, he had to be like a mortal and take those mundane things. as for these medicinal pills, with senior¡¯s strength, why would he care about them? senior¡¯s kindness to him was as heavy as a mountain, so he had to cooperate more. with this thought in his heart, di tian also threw the jade bottle in his hands onto the ground and started to collect the treasures with xiao changtian. xiao changtian nodded his head in satisfaction when he saw di tian starting to collect jewelry. di tian¡¯s days were already not good. now that he had these jewels, his days should be better. as for the ice emperor and the devil emperor, when they saw di tian they also threw away the medicinal pills and picked up the treasures. his heart ached. master, senior, if you don¡¯t want those pills, you can give them to us. we need them. while the ice emperor and the demon emperor were in a daze, di tian also slowly said to them, ¡°what are you waiting for? hurry up and come over to help.¡± after hearing di tian¡¯s words, the ice emperor and the devil emperor also slowly walked over, collecting the treasures on the ground. ¡°master, do you have to waste those pills and cultivation techniques like this?¡± ¡°collecting them will be a great help when the divine court is rebuilt in the future.¡± the ice emperor was filled with abandoned medicinal pills as she spoke to di tian with some heartache. ¡°silly. senior is currently cultivating his heart in the mortal world. how can we disturb his cultivation?¡± ¡°senior values us so much. how can we let him down?¡± ¡°as for rebuilding the divine court in the future, given senior¡¯s strength, you can have as many pills as you want. when the time comes, won¡¯t the pills given by senior be enough for you?¡± after hearing di tian¡¯s words, the ice emperor slowly nodded her head. it had to be his master. his thoughts were always one step lower than his master¡¯s. it seemed that he had to study hard in the future. at the same time, xiao changtian, led by the monkey, also arrived in front of the demon emperor relic. ¡°you asked me to come here just to see this?¡± xiao changtian looked at the demon emperor relic in front of him and slowly said to the monkey beside him. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, monkey slowly nodded his head. xiao changtian picked up the demon emperor relic from the ground after getting confirmation from the monkey. there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special. the quality couldn¡¯t compare to the ones in his courtyard. otherwise, the treasure-hunting abilities given by the system were all first-class. he would just keep them for the time being. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian also put the demon emperor relic into his interspatial ring. this scene was also seen by di tian and the others. the demon emperor relic. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only that was an existence whose luck was even higher than his. he wondered what senior wanted to do with the demon emperor relic. senior¡¯s scheme seemed to be very big. just as xiao changtian and the others were still searching for treasures in the cave, black tortoise appeared in the air with the fat rongrong. ¡°fatty, hurry up. we want to finish this before master comes out.¡± black tortoise sat on the fat rongrong¡¯s head, urging it.. Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Senior Black Tortoise Fancy Me (1) chapter 353: senior black tortoise fancy me (1) translator: 549690339 7 v 7 the courtyard of the yellow python clan mo ba was beside the birdcage, adding water and food into it. ever since xiao chang tian left, mo ba had kept the green luan in the courtyard. after all, he remembered the instructions the black tortoise had given him before he left. at this moment, a stream of light streaked across the sky. following which the fat rongrong and black tortoise¡¯s figures appeared in front of mo ba. senior black tortoise, you¡¯re here.¡± when mo ba saw black tortoise, he hurriedly walked over and bowed to him. ¡°looks like you¡¯ve done a good job.¡± the black tortoise looked at the birdcage in front of mo ba and nodded in satisfaction. following that, a green light flew out from the black tortoise¡¯s body and landed on mo ba¡¯s body. when the green light entered his body, mo ba felt his cultivation level improve a little. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± mo ba¡¯s words were filled with joy as he slowly said to the black tortoise. ¡°go, leave the rest to me.¡± black tortoise waved his hand at mo ba. fatty, let¡¯s go and see how the beauty is recovering.¡± seeing black tortoise¡¯s actions, mo ba also walked into the courtyard. then, fatty brought black tortoise to the birdcage. in the cage, the blue luan was refining the excess true essence in its body. being locked in this cage, the blue luan could be said to be cultivating all the time. the aura on his body had also undergone an earth-shattering change. compared to when he left the demon race¡¯s main hall, the aura on the green luan¡¯s body had also reached the cultivation level of an early stage godly emperor. if the green luan did not cultivate in this cage, it could explode and die at any time due to excessive intake of true essence. seeing the black tortoise¡¯s arrival, a trace of fear flashed across the blue luan¡¯s eyes. when she came to the courtyard, she knew that black tortoise and xiao changtian were in cahoots. at that time, that human had even said that he wanted to eat him. now, he had reached the godly emperor realm. it was what those humans called ¡°fattening up¡±. it was over, it was over. it was not easy for him to reach the godly emperor realm and he had not even freed his clansmen. was it going to be gone? thinking of this, the blue luan in the cage looked at the black tortoise with tears in its eyes. at this moment, black tortoise also took its own pose. ¡°beauty, you¡¯ve been cultivating in this small space for many days. you¡¯re almost done, right? i¡¯m here to take you home.¡± due to the fear in its heart, the blue luan could only hear a few words. it¡¯s about time, right? could it be that this black tortoise was saying that it could almost cook him? thinking of this, the blue luan could not stop her tears from flowing down. hmm? the black tortoise posed for a while and saw that the blue luan did not react at all. instead, it looked like it was crying. ¡°fatty, what do you think is wrong with this beauty? why is she crying again?¡± ¡°with master¡¯s strength, her illness should be more or less healed.¡± when fatty heard black tortoise¡¯s words, he also looked at the blue luan in the cage and said to black tortoise on his head,¡± ¡°boss, according to my analysis, this beauty might be moved to tears when she sees you because you saved her.¡± hearing fatty¡¯s words, black tortoise nodded. ¡°fatty, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s getting it.¡± ¡°then let this sea king free her now and start this sea king¡¯s happy life.¡± as he said this, black tortoise also released the blue luan from the cage with familiarity. the blue luan knelt down in front of the black tortoise as soon as it came out of the cage. ¡°senior black tortoise, don¡¯t eat me, don¡¯t eat me.¡± eat me? when the black tortoise heard the blue luan¡¯s words, it was also stunned. who is it? who was it? you actually want to eat this sea king¡¯s woman? i¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± black tortoise looked around but did not find anyone. at this moment, the blue luan was also stunned. senior black tortoise wasn¡¯t here to eat him. what did he just say? my woman? at the thought of this, the blue luan¡¯s fear dissipated a little. instead, its face turned red. ¡°senior black tortoise, aren¡¯t you here to eat me?¡± ¡°eat you? whoever wants to eat you, i¡¯ll beat them up.¡± the black tortoise looked at its blue luan and waved its fists in the air. when the blue luan saw the black tortoise¡¯s appearance, her face became even redder. ¡°beauty, do you have any wishes? tell this sea king and this sea king will help you fulfill them.¡± the black tortoise followed its previous routine and appeared to be indomitable. according to the master¡¯s novel, the protagonists saved the women from danger before they married each other. when the blue luan heard black tortoise¡¯s words, it also lowered its head. when he was young, he had heard the elders in the clan say that disaster would turn against itself when it reached the extreme. after meeting li wushuang, that jinx, he was indeed unlucky. now was his lucky moment. senior black tortoise had taken a fancy to him. if he could combine with senior black tortoise, with senior black tortoise¡¯s strength, it would be a matter of minutes for his clan to recover. moreover, with senior black tortoise¡¯s divine beast bloodline, it didn¡¯t seem impossible for her to marry him. at this moment, black tortoise saw that the blue luan in front of him still did not respond for a long time. could it be that his method was wrong? just as he was about to ask fatty something, the green luan¡¯s weak voice sounded. ¡°senior black tortoise, the cyan phoenix race has indeed encountered some trouble.¡± hearing that there was trouble, black tortoise was delighted. ¡°let¡¯s go. if there¡¯s any trouble, this sea king will help you solve it.¡± then, the blue luan felt her body fly up. in the air, the blue luan also told the black tortoise about the difficulties that their tribe had encountered. ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. leave it to this sea king.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the black tortoise instructed the fat man to bring the blue luan to the divine world with a swoosh. at the same time, xiao changtian and the others also harvested a pile of gold and silver from the cave. xiao changtian felt that after today, he would not have to worry about food and drink for a period of time. at this time, xiao changtian said to su daji,¡± ¡°dajt, aren¡¯t you at the beast emperor mountain range? let¡¯s go and visit them now.¡± previously, when daji told him that she was coming, it was because her home was in the beast emperor mountain range. when he first came to the capital, he was poor and destitute. he only had a broken bamboo basket. it was not good to bring it up to others from the beginning. after all, if su daji¡¯s father found out that his daughter had such a master, what would he do if he wanted to withdraw from his sect. then, wouldn¡¯t his path to invincibility be opened in the future? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, things were different now. after looting in the cave, xiao changtian felt that he was also a real nouveau riche. the paintings that he had personally written, coupled with the jewelry in the cave, could be considered a decent gift. when su daji heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, she nodded at him. looking into the distance, memories flashed in his eyes. ¡°master, please follow me..¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Monkey, Just You Wait (1) chapter 354: monkey, just you wait (1) translator: 549690339 divine world, demon race hall rows of demon beast guards walked past the palace and the square, carrying bricks and mud on their shoulders. after the monkey left, the demonic beast guards began to repair the destroyed palaces. at this moment, a stream of light flew across the sky. following which, black tortoise, the fat rongrong and the blue luan appeared in the sky above the monster clan¡¯s main hall. seeing the blue luan in the air, the demon guards walked over. ¡°commander blue luan has returned.¡± among the monster race, the difficulties of the qing phoenix race were not a secret. hence, they knew about the relationship between the blue luan and the blood dragon. in the air, the blue luan looked at the demonic beast guards who were building fortifications below with a somewhat stunned expression. it seemed that a battle had just erupted here. moreover, she could not sense the auras of the blood dragon, qingqiu, and huang yuan. ¡°where are blood dragon and the others?¡± the blue luan came to the front of a demonic beast guard and slowly said to him. black tortoise¡¯s gaze swept across the land and could not help but say in grief and indignation. ¡°monkey, just you wait.¡± how could the black tortoise not sense the monkey¡¯s remaining aura in this world? it seemed that the few demonic beasts that caused trouble for the beauty had all been defeated by the monkey. he was just one step away from winning the beauty¡¯s heart. he did not expect monkey to ruin it like this. after the blue luan asked around, she learned about the blood dragon¡¯s plan and the divine monkey¡¯s rescue. he came to black tortoise¡¯s side and just as he said something to him, black tortoise¡¯s voice entered his ears. ¡°stop talking. i know what you want to say. this was all done by that monkey.¡± the black tortoise suppressed the grief and indignation in its heart and slowly said to the blue luan. what could this beauty say to him? didn¡¯t she just want to say that the monkey saved her and that she had no chance? after the blue luan heard black tortoise¡¯s words, it was also very happy. as expected, that divine monkey was senior black tortoise¡¯s friend. senior black tortoise must have wanted to give him a surprise. the blue luan looked at the black tortoise shyly. when the black tortoise saw the blue luan¡¯s appearance, it could not help but retract its head. he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. it seemed like this beauty had already been captured by that monkey. damn it! thinking so in his heart, black tortoise also slowly said to the fat rongrong at his feet: ¡°since the problem with the beauty has been solved, fatty, let¡¯s go first.¡± seeing that he did not have a chance, black tortoise also called for fatty to leave quickly. he wanted to go back and settle the score with that monkey. when the blue luan heard that the black tortoise was about to leave, she also asked him to stay. ¡°senior black tortoise, are you leaving just like that?¡± ¡°yes, yes. let¡¯s meet again if fate allows.¡± without saying anything else, black tortoise commanded the fat rongrong to fly back to the lower realm. after the black tortoise left, the demonic beast guards surrounded the blue luan. ¡°commander blue phoenix, what happened to senior black tortoise just now? is it related to senior divine monkey?¡± to these demonic beast guards, it was also very surprising to see two legendary divine beasts in a short period of time. ¡°yes, yes. senior divine monkey is senior black tortoise¡¯s friend.¡± the blue luan was still immersed in the ¡°surprise¡± that the black tortoise had created and slowly replied. ¡°that¡¯s right. senior divine monkey saved everyone from the abyss of suffering.¡± ¡°and senior black tortoise is senior divine monkey¡¯s friend. they brought commander blue luan back. could it be that they want commander blue luan to be our new master?¡± after getting the blue luan¡¯s confirmation, some of the demonic beast guards began to chatter. ¡°i don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong. i feel that the aura on commander blue phoenix¡¯s body is even stronger than the aura on blood dragon and the others.¡± ¡°without the help of senior black tortoise and the others, how could commander blue phoenix be so powerful? commander blue phoenix will be our new master.¡± amidst the chattering of the crowd, all the demon beast guards finally reached a consensus. let the blue luan be their new master. the main thing was that they were now leaderless and needed a leader. furthermore, seeing the blue luan and the black tortoise arrive together, making the blue luan their master would only increase their reputation in the divine world. previously, because of the death of blood dragon and the others, the shadow of worrying about the enemy swept away. at the same time, in the beast emperor mountain range, under su daji¡¯s lead, xiao changtian and his group passed through a forest and arrived at a small village. arriving at the village, su daji pointed at the village and said to xiao changtian slowly,¡± ¡°master, my home is up ahead.¡± hearing su daji¡¯s words, xiao changtian also looked in the direction of his finger. there was a door made of straw in front of him, and there was a sign hanging on the door. the nine-tail tribe! at this moment, two young girls walked towards them. when they saw su daji, they were stunned at first, then they said excitedly,¡± princess, you¡¯re back.¡± seeing their excited expressions, su daji also walked over to catch up with them. su da¡¯s expression changed when she heard that the great elder was dead and that many powerful demonic beasts had appeared. ¡°princess, ever since you left, there has been no news of the clan leader.¡± ¡°after that group of demon beasts came, they didn¡¯t know what was going on, but the great elder was killed by them.¡± ¡°later, they occupied this place and many of the sisters in the clan were also violated by them.¡± seeing that su daji¡¯s expression was getting worse, xiao changtian knew that something had happened to her family. he quickly walked over and said to su daji with concern, ¡°daji, did something happen at home?¡± ¡°yes, yes, some demon beasts came to our house.¡± it was rare for su daji to see xiao changtian at home. for a moment, he felt a little uncomfortable when such a thing happened at home. it turned out that there was a ferocious beast in the house. daji¡¯s family lived in the forest, so it was normal for there to be ferocious beasts. he did not know if there were any casualties. thinking of this, xiao changtian said to daji slowly,¡± ¡°let¡¯s not stand here anymore. let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, xiao changtian walked in. there were only a few women guarding daji¡¯s house, so there were probably very few men in the village. after he arrived, he had to hurry in and see if there was anything he needed help with. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after xiao changtian went in, di tian and su daji looked at each other and followed him. at this moment, in the nine-tailed fox race, a man was also sitting on the throne of the nine-tailed demon race. he was also carrying two women from the nine-tailed fox race by his side, and his hands were moving around their bodies. they were the first demonic beasts of the divine realm to arrive here. their mission was to guard this place and wait for qing qiu and the others ¡®orders. therefore, they were unaware of everything that was happening in the outside world.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355= Just Slapping Bugs (1) chapter 355= just slapping bugs (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tail tribe in front of the throne of the nine-tailed fox race, a demonic beast hurriedly walked in. ¡°commander wasp, there are a few humans outside. what should we do?¡± ¡°humans?¡± wasp, who was sitting on the throne, frowned when he heard the report. in the deployment of the nine-tailed fox clan, the wasps maintained their original appearance outside. his place should not be discovered by those people from the divine realm. after all, qing qiu had told them before that their movements in the lower realm might be noticed by some people in the divine world. ¡°what cultivation level is this person?¡± with this thought in mind, the wasp also said to the demonic beast guard. ¡°this subordinate took a look from a distance. there was no aura on his body.¡± the demon beast guard below thought for a moment and slowly replied. upon hearing the demonic beast guard¡¯s words, the wasp burst into laughter. without any aura, he was a mortal. since he was not from the divine realm, there was nothing to worry about. what was there to be afraid of? with this thought in mind, the wasp slowly said to the demonic beast guards below, ¡°it¡¯s fine. let him in.¡± at the same time, the wasp continued to work on his hands. ¡°as long as you serve me well, perhaps i can bring you to the divine world.¡± at this moment, xiao changtian slowly walked to the throne of the nine-tailed fox clan. when xiao changtian appeared, the chaos ant on his shoulder slowly crawled out. he shook his body casually, and the pressure of the chaos ant spread out. under this pressure, the wasp on the throne did not have time to react. he felt that he was being suppressed by his bloodline. their bodies involuntarily turned back into their original forms, and the demonic beasts below were in a similar situation as the wasps. they all turned back into their original forms. xiao changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he arrived at the nine-tailed king. he had thought that some ferocious beast had attacked the village. he did not expect it to be just some small insects. in xiao changtian¡¯s eyes, there were two girls standing beside the throne. there was a bee buzzing in the middle of them. it seemed that they were very afraid of the bee between them. however, it was normal for girls to be afraid of insects. the wasp was still dumbfounded. it felt that it had involuntarily transformed into its original form. and this human in front of him was strange. everything around him was strange. he glanced at xiao changtian and made sure that he didn¡¯t have any aura. huang feng ordered the demonic beast guards below. ¡°little ones, kill this mortal for me.¡± he had directly transformed into his original form after this human appeared here. although he did not know the reason, as long as he killed this human, he would be able to kill him. he would return to normal. with uneasiness in his heart, the wasp led the group of demons and attacked xiao changtian. in the eyes of the surrounding nine-tailed fox clansmen, although they did not know why wasp and the others had suddenly transformed into their true forms. however, in their eyes, many powerful demonic beasts were rushing towards xiao changtian. it was over. this human was going to die. when xiao changtian first appeared, they thought that their savior had appeared. he didn¡¯t expect it to be a mortal, and he was even attacked by huang feng and the others with their main bodies. there was no way out at all. after all, the attack power of a demon beast in its original form would be doubled. thinking of this, some of the nine-tailed fox clansmen could not help but close their eyes. at this moment, a voice slowly sounded in their ears. ¡ötil kill you, you stinky bug.¡± hearing this voice, the nine-tailed foxes could not help but open their eyes and look over. a mosquito swatter appeared in xiao changtian¡¯s hand. under his waving, the wasps and the others fell to the ground one by one. that was a divine artifact, a divine artifact! he didn¡¯t expect a mortal to have a divine weapon. seeing huang feng and the others fall one by one, the nine-tailed fox clansmen felt a sense of satisfaction. no, these nine-tailed fox clansmen seemed to have thought of something. how could a mortal be able to control a divine artifact? it must be a powerful old monster. they were saved, they were saved. the eyes of the nine-tailed fox clan members were filled with hope as they looked at xiao changtian. the wasps, who were constantly dodging the mosquito swat, watched as their subordinates fell one by one. he was already afraid. this mortal in front of him was too strange. there was clearly no aura on his body, but the weapon in his hand was abnormally terrifying. every strike contained the power of the great dao. it was not a divine weapon at all. it was an immortal weapon, or something even more powerful than an immortal weapon. xiao changtian looked at the insects around him and was a little angry. sure enough, whether it was his previous life or the cultivation world, insects were everywhere. although they were small, they were very annoying and liked to buzz in your ears. at this moment, xiao changtian also saw the wasps trying to escape. seeing that the wasp was trying to escape, xiao changtian also slapped it. xiao changtian was very familiar with the habits of these insects. as long as you didn¡¯t kill them in one go, they would fly to your side to disturb you. when xiao changtian¡¯s palm hit it, wasp felt the space around him freeze. he could not move at all. no! the wasp roared in its heart. it didn¡¯t know what had happened at all and died without knowing why. xiao changtian patted his own arm after he had dealt with huang feng and the others. then, he saw the surrounding nine-tailed fox clansmen looking at him as if they were looking at a god. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± a nine-tailed fox woman walked over and said to xiao changtian. then, he knelt down in front of xiao changtian. seeing them like this, xiao changtian hurriedly stopped her. ¡± it¡¯s just a few bugs. i can casually deal with them. don¡¯t mind them. xiao changtian¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the ears of the nine-tailed fox clansmen. after the nine-tailed fox clan heard this, they looked at xiao changtian with even more respect. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only it seemed that senior didn¡¯t put those insects in his eyes at all. he had treated him as a mortal previously. he was really blind. xiao changtian felt a little embarrassed when he saw their eyes filled with reverence. at this moment, su daji and the others also walked in slowly. when they saw su daji, the nine-tailed foxes were stunned for a moment before they said to su daji,¡± princess, you¡¯re finally back.¡± when su daji saw them, she quickly walked over and greeted them.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: News of Daji’s Father (1) chapter 356: news of daji¡¯s father (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tail tribe princess, you¡¯re finally back.¡± a group of nine-tailed fox clansmen surrounded su daji and said slowly to her. su daji, who was surrounded by them, also asked them,¡± ¡°where are the others? who is in charge of the clan now?¡± back then, daji left the nine-tail tribe because her father¡¯s whereabouts were unknown and the tribe was managed by the great elder. although she knew that the great elder had died outside the door, su daji was still very concerned about who was in charge of the clan. ¡°we¡¯re the only ones left in the clan now. the others have been tortured to death by those people.¡± a nine-tailed fox woman touched the tears at the corner of her eyes and replied with a sobbing voice. at this moment, a white-haired nine-tailed fox elder walked over with a walking stick. ¡°daji, this senior is¡­¡± the nine-tailed fox elder pointed at xiao changtian as he spoke. seeing the nine-tailed fox elder asking about xiao changtian, su daji slowly responded to him. ¡°ninth elder, this is daji¡¯s master. it was master¡¯s idea for her to return.¡± when the ninth elder heard su daji¡¯s words, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°good! good! alright!¡± the ninth elder said slowly. apparently, he was very satisfied with the relationship between su daji and xiao changtian. xiao changtian¡¯s strength had already conquered the nine-tailed fox race. he had thought that it would be enough for daji to be a maid by his side. he didn¡¯t expect her to be this senior¡¯s disciple. this was the hope that the heavens had given the nine-tailed fox race to rise again. the nine-tail clan was blessed by the heavens! patriarch nine thought so and walked up to xiao changtian. he said respectfully,¡± ¡°senior¡¯s kindness to the nine-tailed fox clan is as heavy as a mountain. this old man invites senior to take charge of the nine-tailed fox clan.¡± as he spoke, the ninth elder bowed to xiao changtian. although xiao changtian was a human, the nine-tailed fox clan had suffered a great loss after the invasion of the wasps. if there were no experts guarding the city, they would not be able to deal with those enemies who came looking for them in a while. at this moment, xiao changtian was packing his mosquito swatter. hearing the ninth elder¡¯s words, he immediately stood up from the ground. xiao changtian scratched the back of his head after straightening the ninth elder¡¯s body. ¡°this old senior, you praise me too much. i¡¯m just a mortal. i don¡¯t have much ability.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the ninth elder¡¯s eyes dimmed. although xiao changtian didn¡¯t have any aura, he was no different from a mortal. however, with the strength he had just displayed, he was simply an old monster with a profound cultivation. saying that he was a mortal was rejecting his request. at this moment, daji walked over from the side. ¡°ninth elder, master, what are you talking about?¡± when the ninth elder saw daji coming over, a glimmer of hope was ignited in her eyes. he pulled daji to the side and said slowly to daji, ¡°daji, how¡¯s your relationship with shizun? go talk to your shizun and see if he can stay here and take charge.¡± ¡± you also know the current situation in the clan. if not¡­¡± at this point, the ninth elder sighed. when su daji heard the ninth elder¡¯s words, she was also a little shocked. ever since she had been in the nine-tailed fox clan, this was the first time she had heard that the clan wanted to invite an outsider to take charge. ¡°ninth elder, i¡¯m afraid master won¡¯t be coming to take charge. master and the others are currently tempering their hearts in the mortal world and playing around.¡± ¡°if he didn¡¯t come back with daji this time, i¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be interested in these things in the cultivation world.¡± after all, he was from the tribe that she grew up in. daji also hoped that he could get better. when the ninth elder heard su daji¡¯s words, he sighed again. at this moment, xiao changtian also walked over. ¡°daji, where are your parents? aren¡¯t they in charge of your village?¡± after the ninth elder had asked him to take charge, xiao changtian had also started to plan for their tribe. when he was at the door, he heard those girls calling daji princess. daji¡¯s father had always been the person in charge here. did something happen to daji¡¯s father? after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, patriarch nine sighed. ¡°senior, the patriarch hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time.¡± he hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time? missing? no wonder he wanted to find a master. in the mountains, the road conditions were complicated, and it was normal to get lost sometimes. thinking of this, xiao changtian said to patriarch nine,¡± ¡°how about this? i can be your temporary manager. after i help you find the patriarch, i¡¯ll leave.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the ninth elder¡¯s dim eyes lit up again. ¡°good, good. thank you, senior.¡± as the ninth elder spoke, he would have knelt down in front of xiao changtian if he hadn¡¯t been supported by xiao changtian. when daji heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, her eyes were filled with gratitude. his master doted on him so much and was willing to solve problems for his clan. xiao changtian felt su daji¡¯s gaze and smiled at him. although he was a mortal, his disciple¡¯s village seemed to be quite poor. if he did not care about anything, his disciple would probably not be at ease. as for finding people in the mountains, although he was not very good at finding people, he was not very good at it. however, he had the animals given by the system. those animals had very sensitive noses. then, xiao changtian waved his hand at monkey. monkey walked over eagerly. stroking the monkey¡¯s head, xiao changtian said slowly,¡± ¡°monkey, daji¡¯s father is missing.¡± after saying that, monkey scratched his neck. ¡°squeak squeak squeak!¡± after calling out a few times, monkey¡¯s figure flashed and walked into the nine-tailed fox tribe. as long as he completed the mission that his master had given him, his master would bring him along when he went out in the future. after monkey left, xiao changtian said to daji slowly,¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. with monkey¡¯s ability, he¡¯ll find it very quickly.¡± daji knew monkey¡¯s identity, so she nodded at xiao changtian. then, he called xiao changtian to introduce him to his clan. when patriarch nine saw that xiao changtian didn¡¯t search for it himself but sent a monkey to search for it. he was also a little worried as his eyes swept across the monkey. then, a golden divine monkey phantom appeared in the ninth elder¡¯s mind. ¡°don¡¯t worry. just leave your patriarch¡¯s to me. you guys serve your master well.¡± after monkey finished speaking, the ninth elder¡¯s body trembled and he returned to reality. the majestic and unquestionable voice of the monkey echoed in his mind, as well as the huge phantom of the divine monkey. the ninth elder looked in the direction where the monkey had left, his eyes filled with excitement. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only what did he just see? it was a divine beast like the divine monkey. if something happened to a divine beast like the divine monkey, the clan leader would probably return sooner or later. thinking that xiao changtian was actually the monkey¡¯s master, patriarch nine¡¯s body trembled. he quickly followed the direction xiao changtian had just left. as long as he served xiao changtian well, the future of the nine-tailed fox clan would not lie on the tian yuan continent.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: I’ll Take You to Hoe the Land (1) chapter 357: i¡¯ll take you to hoe the land (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tail tribe xiao changtian was strolling around the nine-tailed fox tribe, and su daji and elder nine were standing beside him. accompanied by them, xiao changtian had almost toured the nine-tailed fox clan. xiao changtian sat down at the stone table and sighed. his disciple¡¯s village couldn¡¯t be said to be poor. it was simply a destitute household. the house was made of straw, and the tables and chairs were made of stone. the standard of living was simply stuck in the primitive era. while xiao changtian was sighing, su daji also picked up the water bottle on the table. he poured a cup of water into it and slowly handed it to xiao changtian. ¡°master.¡± xiao changtian looked over and took a sip from the cup. he was also thinking about how he could help daji¡¯s village build. after that, xiao changtian waved his hand at di tian who was standing at the side. ¡°di tian, take my bamboo basket.¡± when di tian heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he responded and helped xiao changtian to retrieve the bamboo basket from the ground. seeing di tian panting, xiao changtian was also somewhat speechless. di tian was a beginner cultivator after all. it was fine if he was panting when he held the bamboo basket. now, in front of outsiders, he didn¡¯t know how to behave. wasn¡¯t he making a fool of himself? di tian also smiled at xiao changtian when he saw xiao changtian glancing at him. he also knew why xiao changtian was looking at him, but this bamboo basket was filled with your divine weapons. even the bamboo basket itself was a rare divine artifact. even if i used all my strength, i could barely move it. isn¡¯t it normal for me to be out of breath? at this moment, xiao yan slowly took out a few hoes from his bamboo basket. he had brought it out from the courtyard. he had originally brought it here to deal with wild beasts or something. now, it was time to help daji¡¯s village hoe the fields and plant vegetables. this way, they would have a way to make a living in the mountains. after all, along the way, there was only less than one mu of land in daji village used to grow vegetables. moreover, those vegetable fields didn¡¯t seem to have been properly tidied up. naturally, those vegetables didn¡¯t look good either. after taking out the hoe, xiao changtian slowly said to patriarch nine,¡± ¡°ninth elder, you guys take these hoes. we see that the village is quite big. cultivate more land to grow vegetables. that way, everyone can eat more.¡± patriarch nine looked at the hoe xiao changtian handed over and was very excited. he slowly took a hoe from xiao changtian and stroked it. this was a divine artifact, a divine artifact. the ninth elder touched the hoe in his hand, his hands trembling. if this divine artifact was placed in other tribes, it would probably be able to be used as a clan¡¯s divine artifact. moreover, it was the kind that had been passed down from generation to generation. he did not expect senior to casually give it to him. xiao changtian saw the excitement on elder nine¡¯s face and confirmed his previous thoughts. as expected, they did not have good tools to hoe the land properly. otherwise, why would they be so excited when they saw a hoe? then, patriarch nine bowed to xiao changtian. ¡°on behalf of the nine-tail clan, this old man thanks senior.¡± xiao changtian quickly stood up to support the ninth elder. it seemed that this hoe was of great significance to him. how touched was this old man? at this moment, su daji glared at the ninth elder. being glared at by daji, the ninth elder quickly reacted. daji had just told him that senior was cultivating her heart in the mortal world and did not like the etiquette of these immortal cultivators. he had forgotten about it when he turned his head. if senior was unhappy, wouldn¡¯t he be in big trouble? at this moment, the ninth elder also waved to the side. then, a few young men from the nine-tailed fox race walked over. ¡°you guys, take these gods¡­ take the hoe.¡± these young men were the young seeds of the nine-tailed fox clan, so it was reasonable to give them to them. hearing the ninth elder, the faces of the few nine-tailed fox youths lit up. they could also tell that these hoes were extraordinary. if he could obtain them, he would be able to contribute more strength to the nine-tailed fox clan in resisting the foreign enemies in the future. after the young man walked over, he was about to pick up the hoe on the ground. they felt that the hoes on the ground were extremely heavy, and it took them a lot of effort to pick them up. xiao changtian was speechless. it seemed that the people in this village did not usually eat much. even holding a hoe was so laborious. indeed, yin should tidy up the vegetable field and eat more in the future. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian picked up a hoe and brought patriarch nine and the others over. hoeing was also a skill, and his hoeing method had been specially trained by the system. it could probably bring them a lot of help. when xiao changtian brought the nineth elder and the rest away, di tian also had a look of envy in his eyes as he stared at the nine-tail tribe. to be able to obtain senior¡¯s help, the nine-tail clan was probably going to take off. on the other side, after leaving xiao changtian, the monkey began to stroll around the nine-tail tribe. ¡°where is daji¡¯s father?¡± monkey scratched his neck and said slowly, then, monkey plucked a strand of monkey fur from his body. after blowing on it, it transformed into countless identical monkeys. ¡°little ones, hurry up and get busy.¡± after the divine monkey gave the order, the little monkeys also scattered in all directions. at this moment, monkey looked up into the sky. following that, a furious voice entered his ears. ¡°monkey, you¡¯re ruining my plans. take this.¡± then, a green light flew down from the sky and attacked monkey. ¡°old turtle, what¡¯s wrong with you? if you want to fight, just say it.¡± monkey was also very angry when he saw black tortoise attack him without saying a word. then, his figure flashed and he appeared in the air. a rod appeared in his hand and he struck at the black tortoise. when monkey launched his attack, black tortoise also jumped out from the fat rongrong¡¯s head. the huge black tortoise appeared in the air, and the seawater around it flowed backward. a green screen of light formed in front of black tortoise, blocking monkey¡¯s staff. ¡°monkey, you stole my beauty. how should i settle this score?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only monkey was stunned when he heard black tortoise¡¯s words. then, he pointed the long rod in his hand at black tortoise. ¡°old turtle, i¡¯m not like you. my mind is full of women all day long.¡± ¡°aiyo, you¡¯re still being reasonable?¡± the black tortoise became even angrier when it heard monkey¡¯s words. in mid-air, the two of them began to fight.. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Nine chapter 358: nine-tail ancestral land (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tail tribe after xiao changtian brought the ninth elder and the others to the vegetable field, he took the lead and started to work in the field. walking to a field, xiao changtian started to fiddle with the hoe in his hand. ¡± ninth elder, you have to do this. first, you have to turn over the soil¡­¡± xiao changtian followed the method taught by the system and demonstrated it to the ninth elder and the others. the ninth elder and the others were also mesmerized by the scene. in their eyes, xiao changtian¡¯s every move was natural. in di tian¡¯s eyes, every time xiao changtian used his hoe, there would be a trace of the dao. everyone understood that xiao changtian was preaching to them. the nine-tailed fox race youths took out a small notebook and recorded xiao changtian¡¯s words. although they didn¡¯t understand what xiao changtian meant. but who cares what it is, just remember it. looking at the ninth elder¡¯s appearance, these were definitely the great principles of cultivation. after xiao changtian¡¯s demonstration, the ground became sparkling and translucent. even the spirit herbs that were originally planted on it became a little taller. the spiritual energy on the entire vegetable field became even denser. sensing the changes in the surroundings, patriarch nine looked at xiao changtian as if he was looking at a god. if he hadn¡¯t seen xiao changtian¡¯s methods with his own eyes today, he would definitely think that it was a fantasy. this was the first time he had seen someone use a hoe to change the quality of a piece of land and even spiritual herbs. xiao changtian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°ninth elder, do as i say.¡± xiao changtian placed the hoe in his hand on the ground and looked at the ninth elder. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, elder jiu also woke up from his shock. then, he led the nine-tailed fox race youths to hoe the ground according to the method xiao changtian had taught them. xiao changtian smiled when he saw the ninth elder and the others. meanwhile, on the other side, monkey and black tortoise were fighting in midair. the fat rongrong hugged her head, shivering, not daring to speak. in the air, monkey¡¯s body was shining with golden light, while the black tortoise was surrounded by countless seawater. the two sides confronted each other like this. at this moment, monkey¡¯s expression changed. then, he said to black tortoise, ¡°old turtle, i won¡¯t play with you today. i have a mission for my master to complete.¡± after saying that, monkey turned into a stream of light and flew down without waiting for black tortoise¡¯s reaction. after fighting with monkey, the anger in black tortoise¡¯s heart eased a lot. looking at the monkey flying downwards, he also turned to the fat rongrong and slowly said: ¡°fatty, let¡¯s go and see if that monkey is afraid of fighting.¡± after the fat rongrong heard black tortoise¡¯s words, she also immediately walked over. after the black tortoise sat on his head, it turned into a stream of light and flew towards monkey. in the nine-tail tribe, the monkey landed in front of a valley. a pair of monkey eyes emitted a golden light. it was as if his eyes could see through layers of fog and swept across the situation in the valley. monkey scanned the valley and saw a figure in the middle of the valley. sensing the aura on his body, monkey said happily. ¡°found it.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, monkey¡¯s figure flashed again and disappeared from where he was. after the monkey left, black tortoise and the fat rongrong also appeared outside the valley. sensing the disappearance of monkey¡¯s aura, black tortoise gritted its teeth. ¡°that monkey went to find master. it seems that it can¡¯t defeat me and went to find master for protection.¡± as he spoke, black tortoise also flew in the direction where monkey had left. after xiao changtian taught patriarch nine and the others how to hoe, he slowly walked back. at this moment, monkey¡¯s figure slowly appeared beside xiao changtian¡¯s feet. ¡°squeak squeak squeak!¡± the monkey squeaked beside xiao changtian while pointing in the direction of the valley. xiao changtian saw monkey return and pointed in the direction of his finger. he was delighted and said slowly to daji and ninth elder, ¡°it seems that your father has been found.¡± hearing that her father had been found, daji¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. all along, daji had been looking for her father, and today, with xiao changtian¡¯s help, she finally found him. the ninth elder was also very happy. daji¡¯s father was also the leader of the nine-tailed fox. if they could return, it would be a great blessing for the nine-tail clan, whose vitality had been greatly injured. before this, they had thought that daji¡¯s father had died. and at this time, the black tortoise fat rongrong¡¯s figure also slowly walked over. seeing black tortoise and the fat rongrong, xiao changtian was also angry. these two guys had disappeared after he left the cave. definitely this dirty old ghost took rongrong to fool around again. thinking so in his heart, xiao changtian also walked over to black tortoise and the fat rongrong and slowly said: ¡°i¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get back.¡± just arriving here, hearing xiao chang tian¡¯s vicious words, black tortoise and the fat rongrong both shivered. ¡°boss, will master lock us up when he returns?¡± below black tortoise, the fat rongrong said worriedly. ¡°yes¡­ as long as we don¡¯t run around, it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± black tortoise hesitated for a moment before replying. while black tortoise and the fat rongrong were talking, monkey also brought xiao changtian and su daji to the front of the valley. xiao changtian was about to lead them into the valley when they arrived. the ninth elder walked in front of him and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°senior, this is the ancestral land of our clan. our ancestors have ordered that unless it is a critical moment, our clan is not allowed to enter.¡± when he arrived, the ninth elder was also a little surprised. they had searched everywhere they could, but the ancestral land had the teachings of their ancestors. they would not have thought that the patriarch would run here and enter. in addition, it was the first elder who was in charge at that time, so they did not go in to search. xiao changtian was also stunned after hearing the ninth elder¡¯s words. then, he understood that the ancestral land was not allowed to enter. these were the beliefs of their village. it was normal for a village to have some faith. however, he was not from their village. it should be fine if he went in. after all, daji¡¯s father was inside. daji and the others could not give up their clan leader for their own beliefs. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only with this thought in mind, xiao changtian said to the ninth elder,¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. if it¡¯s not convenient for you, i can go in on your behalf.¡± after all, it was better to ask for his opinion. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, patriarch nine hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t respond. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, daji slowly said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°master, i¡¯ll go in with you..¡± Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Flower of Time and Space (1) chapter 359: flower of time and space (1) translator: 549690339 7 in front of the nine-tailed ancestral land the ninth elder heard that su daji was going to enter the ancestral land with xiao changtian. she was stunned and said to su daji, ¡°daji, are you sure you want to¡­¡± before the ninth elder finished speaking, he saw su daji shake her head at him. ¡°ninth elder, i know what you¡¯re worried about. it¡¯s okay. with master around, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± when the ninth elder heard su daji¡¯s words, she did not think too much and agreed. although the ancestors had instructed that the nine-tailed fox clansmen were not allowed to enter the ancestral land unless it was a moment of life and death. otherwise, there would be a huge disaster. however, they had seen xiao changtian¡¯s strength before. with senior¡¯s supernatural power, daji should have no problem following him. xiao changtian saw that patriarch nine didn¡¯t say anything, so he brought su daji into the ancestral land. monkey, black tortoise, di tian and the fat rongrong followed closely behind. after xiao changtian and the rest entered, the ninth elder said to the nine-tailed fox youth,¡± ¡°you guys stay here and wait for us to bring the clan leader out.¡± after saying that, the ninth elder hurriedly followed. upon entering the ancestral land of the nine-tailed fox clan, an extremely ancient aura greeted them. the valley was silent. there was no sound at all. the demon empress and the ice empress followed behind the crowd. they looked at the mountains on both sides with vigilance in their eyes. this valley was unusual. it was quiet, too quiet! ¡°daji, how much do you know about your clan¡¯s ancestral land?¡± along the way, di tian also felt that this valley was unusual. ¡°i know very little about the ancestral land. it has existed since i can remember.¡± ¡°i only remember one time during the clan¡¯s sacrificial ceremony, father and the great elder said that the gods had appeared.¡± ¡°after that, the ancestral land began to have a ban. you can¡¯t enter the ancestral land unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡± su daji also looked curiously at the cliffs on both sides. it was also her first time in the ancestral land. exalted goddess? when di tian heard su daji¡¯s words, he placed both his hands under his chin and put on a pensive look. xiao changtian just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. worship and gods were all very normal in the tribe. there was nothing strange about it. along the way, xiao changtian and the others arrived at the foot of a mountain under the lead of monkey. on the way to the mountain peak, there were purple flowers growing on both sides of the road. seeing the purple flower, the monkey stopped and pointed in the direction of the mountain. ¡°daji, it seems like your father is on the mountain.¡± xiao changtian said to su daji and brought monkey up the mountain. at this moment, the ice emperor and the demon emperor were shocked when they saw the purple flowers. after arriving at di tian¡¯s side, the ice emperor pointed at the violet flower in front of him. she took the lead and spoke to di tian, ¡°master, this is the flower of time and space. do you think old mei is here?¡± hearing the ice empress mention the old charm, both di tian and the demon empress had a nostalgic look on their faces. ¡°mei empress?¡± di tian mumbled. the time and space flower in front of them was the exclusive symbol of the mei empress. when he was in the divine court, the space teleportation formations connecting the divine court to the other realms were all controlled by the mei empress. it was because he was the owner of the time and space flower. the spacetime flower was one of the treasures in the divine realm that was most sensitive to spatial energy. the mei empress used it to become one of the ten great generals in the divine court. looking at the flowers of time and space before them, di tian and the others felt as though they had found a clue to the mei empress. as for di tian and the ice emperor, while the demon emperor was still speculating, xiao changtian had already brought monkey and the others up the mountain. ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll know once we follow senior up. perhaps this is one of the reasons why senior brought us here.¡± di tian stared at xiao changtian¡¯s back as he spoke to the ice emperor and the devil emperor beside him. when they reached the peak, the purple flowers on both sides emitted a silver-white light. ¡± that¡¯s a space blade.¡± the ice emperor looked at the light emitted by the flower of time and space on both sides of the mountain and said. the space blade was one of the time and space flower¡¯s attacks. the mei empress had killed countless enemies with this move. when the spacetime flower emitted a silvery-white light, the two of them were stunned. the ninth elder, who was on the mountain road, also turned around and felt a chill, as if he was being stared at. then, he saw the time and space flowers that were emitting silver-white light on both sides of the mountain. a trace of fear appeared in his eyes. he could smell death in the silver light. at this moment, patriarch nine couldn¡¯t help but say to xiao changtian. ¡°senior!¡± ¡°yes, what¡¯s wrong? is there a problem with the flowers?¡± xiao changtian was walking at the front of the group. when he heard the ninth elder calling him, he also turned his head to look. seeing the ninth elder pointing at the flowers by the roadside, xiao changtian looked over and didn¡¯t see any ferocious beasts. patriarch nine looked at the flower of time and space again. the silver-white light on it had disappeared, and it looked no different from an ordinary flower. ¡°this¡­ no, i haven¡¯t.¡± patriarch nine smiled at xiao changtian when he saw the flower return to normal. ¡°ninth elder, with master around, nothing will happen.¡± su daji had also felt the flower of time and space¡¯s peculiarity, but xiao changtian was fine. when the ninth elder heard su daji¡¯s words, she looked a little embarrassed and smiled at her. he had not adapted to it yet. xiao changtian also glanced at him after hearing that the ninth elder was fine. then, he continued walking forward. this was understandable. after all, it was his ancestral land. it was very common for him to be a little abnormal when he entered. at this moment, the chaos ant on xiao changtian¡¯s shoulder also lowered its feelers. when the flower of time and space had mutated, it was the chaos ants that had sealed the entire space. the surrounding spacetime flowers couldn¡¯t control the power of space at all. di tian, the ice emperor, and the demon emperor followed behind xiao changtian. when they sensed that this space was sealed, they knew that the chaos ants had acted. he quickly gave the chaos ant on xiao changtian¡¯s shoulder a grateful look. after all, even though they had some understanding of the mei empress, the power of space was one of the strangest powers. even for them, it was very troublesome to deal with. along the way, almost all the time and space flowers were suppressed by the chaos ants. after walking for a while, they arrived at a cave. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing this cave, xiao changtian said to su daji and the others. ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± when a person went missing in the forest, they had to find a place to temporarily live. these caves were their best choice. perhaps daji¡¯s father was inside.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: Rescue One by One chapter 360: rescue one by one translator: 549690339 nine-tail ancestral land, within a cave. xiao changtian entered the cave and found that there were even more purple flowers. it seemed that daji¡¯s village loved these purple flowers very much. as for the ninth elder and di tian, their expressions grew even more vigilant when they saw more and more spacetime flowers. immediately after, a series of tinkling sounds came from inside the cave. hearing this voice, everyone was delighted. could it be his father? su daji walked over with excitement. when xiao changtian and the others arrived, he saw an old man chasing a butterfly in the cave. and the tinkling sound was made by him hitting the mountain wall. upon seeing this old man, di tian, the ice emperor and the others exchanged glances. he knew that the old man was trapped in the space formed by the flower of time and space. it seems like i¡¯ve been chasing butterflies for more than a day or two. after all, the flower of time and space would confine you in a space at the beginning. as time passed, the fragrance of the flowers would damage one¡¯s mental strength and turn one into an idiot. ¡°third uncle!¡± daji said excitedly after seeing the voice. the figure in front of him was an elder of nine-tailed fox who had disappeared with his father. ¡°third bro!¡± when the ninth elder saw this figure, he hurriedly walked over and wanted to talk to him. however, before he could take two steps, he felt an invisible wall blocking in front of him. it seemed that third brother was trapped in a space. no wonder he could not find him before. after finding him, it seemed like there was some clue about the whereabouts of the clan leader. xiao changtian said excitedly when he saw the ninth elder, then stopped after taking a few steps. instead, he looked at himself and was a little speechless. could it be that this old man felt embarrassed to meet an old friend again? he even wanted to go over and help. xiao changtian couldn¡¯t understand what was going on in this old man¡¯s mind. however, since he had helped them, he would be a good person to the end. then, he walked to patriarch nine¡¯s side. when xiao changtian arrived, the antennae of the chaos ant on his shoulder moved. the space wall in front of him automatically dissipated. at this moment, the third elder, who was trapped in the space, also saw the ninth elder and the others. ¡°ninth brother.¡± just as he broke free from the space, the third elder said weakly and his body fell back. wow! xiao changtian hurriedly walked over to support the third elder when he saw his figure falling backwards. wasn¡¯t this old man chasing butterflies with full energy just now? why did he fall just like that? xiao changtian placed his hand on the old man¡¯s wrist and checked it. after that, he sighed in his heart. fortunately, he was fine. it seemed that he had fainted from hunger after staying in this cave for too long. while xiao changtian was checking on third elder¡¯s injuries, su daji and the others were also looking at him nervously. seeing xiao changtian put down his arm, the ninth elder hurriedly asked. ¡°senior, how is third bro?¡± the ninth elder was also very nervous now that he had collapsed as soon as he found the person. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯ll be fine after eating something.¡± xiao changtian took out a small black pill from his interspatial ring. in the courtyard, xiao changtian had nothing better to do, so he made the pills according to the method of making the grain pills in his previous life. it was a necessary item to satisfy one¡¯s hunger when traveling. after putting the self-made soldier grain pill into third elder¡¯s mouth, xiao changtian said to daji and the others,¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. she¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± not long after he spoke, the third elder slowly opened his eyes. looking at the crowd around him, elder three said weakly,¡± ¡°princess, it¡¯s great that ninth brother can still see you.¡± seeing that third elder had woken up, ninth elder held her hand and looked at xiao changtian. ¡°it was this senior who saved you. third brother, hurry up and tell me what happened back then. where did the patriarch go?¡± ¡°patriarch¡­the chief seemed to have gone up the mountain. i don¡¯t remember much else.¡± ¡°back then, the priest received instructions from the highgod. after discussing with the chief elder, he asked the chief to bring us to the ancestral land.¡± ¡°after we came in, we saw those purple flowers, and then¡­ah!¡± the third elder held his head and tried hard to recall. his expression also looked a little painful. ¡°third uncle, don¡¯t think about it. you should rest first.¡± su daji said to third elder when she saw him. after all, with xiao changtian here, it was only a matter of time before his father was found. then, su daji also looked at ninth elder. ¡°ninth elder, you stay and take care of third elder. master and i will continue to look for father.¡± elder nine nodded when she heard su daji¡¯s words. then, he slowly said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to go through with it.¡± at this moment, patriarch nine looked at xiao changtian with gratitude. in his opinion, xiao changtian must have taken out a priceless elixir to save the third elder. xiao changtian slowly responded after hearing the ninth elder¡¯s words. ¡°yes, he just recovered and needs to rest. take good care of him.¡± after that, xiao changtian brought su daji and the rest up the stairs. along the way, xiao changtian and the rest rescued a few elders of the nine-tailed fox clan. after they woke up, according to their memories, the reason why they couldn¡¯t get out of the ancestral land was because of those purple flowers. this also made him very curious. xiao changtian had also heard that cultivators liked to search for elixirs in the deep mountains and forests. some spirit herbs could even rely on the fragrance of flowers or liquid on their bodies to protect themselves from being picked by immortal cultivators. there must be a reason why daji¡¯s village chose this place as their village. perhaps those purple flowers were really some kind of spiritual medicine. if he were to bring it back and sell it, wouldn¡¯t he be making a profit? with that thought in mind, xiao changtian walked over and picked a few purple flowers. looking at the purple flower in his hand, xiao changtian felt the changes in his body. at this moment, a nine-tailed fox elder saw xiao changtian picking those purple flowers. she also slowly said to him, ¡°senior, those flowers¡­¡± ¡°ah, what¡¯s wrong with these flowers?¡± xiao changtian heard the words of the nine-tailed fox elder and turned his head. seeing that the flowers were useless in xiao changtian¡¯s hands, the nine-tailed fox elders waved their hands. ¡°no, it¡¯s nothing.¡± because they had been trapped by these purple flowers for so long, they felt a little traumatized. xiao changtian had saved them, so they wanted to remind him. however, since xiao changtian could save them, it meant that he was not afraid of these flowers. xiao changtian glanced at the elders and threw the flowers on the ground. he had thought that it was some kind of awesome flower, but he did not expect it to be no different from the flowers and plants in his courtyard. it was not a spirit herb at all. the elders were also dumbfounded when they saw xiao changtian throwing those purple flowers around. ¡°didn¡¯t we just say nonsense? senior is really fierce.¡± a nine-tailed fox elder said with some embarrassment. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°hahaha, daji has such a master. our nine-tail clan will be happy.¡± a nine-tailed fox elder laughed and said. ¡°daji, your father should be up there. let¡¯s hurry over.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble the demon empress to stay behind and take care of your uncles.¡± xiao changtian said to daji slowly after he realized that the flower of time and space was useless.. Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Charm Empress (1) chapter 361: charm empress (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tail ancestral land, on the mountain peak. after the demon empress stayed behind to take care of those nine-tailed fox elders. xiao changtian also brought daji to the top of the mountain. when they arrived at the mountain peak, monkey was also jumping in front. then, a cave that was completely covered in purple flowers appeared in front of them. when she saw the cave, daji was excited and nervous. was she finally going to see her father again? su daji placed her hand on her chest and said slowly in her heart. monkey did not walk into the cave like before. stopping in front of the cave, he cast a deep glance at di tian. ¡°di tian, is there someone in there who is on your side? go and resolve it. it won¡¯t be easy if you have a conflict with master.¡± the monkey stared at di tian behind him as he transmitted his voice to him. when di tian heard the monkey¡¯s words, he started as well. after that, he seemed to have confirmed something. was the mei empress really here? senior divine monkey was a little mischievous in the courtyard and often teased others. however, when it came to matters concerning xiao changtian, he was never vague. it seemed that the mei empress was most likely in the cave. as he thought of this in his heart, di tian also walked to xiao changtian¡¯s side and slowly spoke, ¡°senior, let me scout the way.¡± xiao changtian stared at di tian, who volunteered himself. he then looked at monkey, who didn¡¯t enter the cave like before. he nodded. this monkey was usually so mischievous in the courtyard, but now it actually didn¡¯t go in. it meant that something in the cave was stopping him. perhaps it was a ferocious beast or something. although his weapon was ready, he was a mortal after all. if those ferocious beasts were to launch a sneak attack, he might be able to react in time. however, di tian was still a beginner cultivator. his perception was definitely better than his. it was not a bad idea to let him scout the way. xiao changtian thought so in his heart. di tian also walked to the entrance of the cave. when di tian arrived, those purple flowers also took the initiative to dissipate. upon seeing this scene, di tian also glanced gratefully at the chaos ant on xiao changtian¡¯s shoulder. after the primal chaos eye sensed xiao changtian¡¯s gaze, it also moved its feelers toward him. he motioned for him to quickly go in and settle the matter. after that, di tian led the ice emperor into the cave. after entering the cave, all the spatial blades flew towards di tian and the ice emperor. ¡°master, be careful.¡± the ice emperor stared at the incoming spatial blades and pulled di tian back. the space blade flew past them and hit the wall beside them. ¡°who are you? if you take another step forward, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± a sharp female voice came from the cave. hearing this voice, the ice emperor cursed in his heart. did the space blade that he had just flown over look like it was going to be polite to them? at this moment, di tian¡¯s voice slowly rang out from within the cave. ¡°mei empress, is that you?¡± as the sound of di tian¡¯s voice faded, the spatial blades that were flying towards him from the cave suddenly vanished. after that, a silvery-white light shone in front of di tian and the others. a violet-robed maiden slowly appeared before di tian and the others. the woman had long hair and a tall figure. she was wearing a pair of high heels. the woman appeared. when she saw di tian before her, her body trembled. a pair of purple eyes stared at di tian as he spoke in bewilderment, ¡°master, old ice?¡± ¡°it really is you, little mei.¡± the ice emperor looked at the woman in front of her and walked forward excitedly. she opened her arms and was about to give the mei empress a hug. whoosh! ignoring the ice empress, the mei empress¡¯s silhouette flashed as she appeared before di tian. upon sensing the familiar aura from di tian, the eyes of the mei empress turned moist. ¡°master, it really is you.¡± after confirming that the person before her was undoubtedly di tian, the mei empress also knelt down on one knee. ¡°greetings, my lord.¡± upon seeing the mei empress in such a state, di tian hurriedly helped her up. he slowly spoke to her, ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± at this moment, the monkey¡¯s squeaking sound rang out in the cave. then, xiao changtian and su daji appeared in the cave. seeing xiao changtian and the others, the mei empress was also vigilant. she said to xiao changtian slowly, ¡°who are you?¡± ¡°little mei, don¡¯t worry. we¡¯re on the same side.¡± seeing the reaction of the mei empress, the ice empress quickly walked over and said slowly to her. di tian also nodded to the mei empress, indicating for her not to be nervous. as for xiao changtian, he came to di tian¡¯s side. when he saw that a beautiful woman suddenly appeared beside him, he also asked, ¡°di tian, this is¡­¡± after all, in the previous cave, the ones he saved were those old men. xiao changtian said in surprise when he saw a beauty. ¡°senior, this is also a servant of my clan. previously, she was di tian¡¯s serving girl.¡± di tian pointed at the empress of the succubus as he spoke to xiao changtian. upon hearing this, xiao changtian also glanced at the mei empress. seems like the environment in di tian¡¯s house wasn¡¯t bad. this maid was comparable to jiu ¡®er. when the mei empress heard di tian actually calling her his maidservant, she also transmitted her voice to the ice empress. ¡°what¡¯s going on? why does master call this mortal senior and say that i¡¯m his maid?¡± when xiao changtian appeared, mei empress¡¯s eyes swept across him. this person had delicate features. he was dressed in green and looked like a gentleman. however, there was no aura on his body. it was obvious that he was a mortal. the mei empress didn¡¯t understand why di tian was so respectful to a mortal. the ice empress gave the mei empress a look. ¡°i¡¯ll explain to you slowly later. we¡¯re here to do something.¡± after the ice empress finished her words, xiao changtian said to the mei empress, ¡°miss, have you seen a middle-aged man in this cave?¡± in di tian¡¯s eyes, the mei empress was his serving girl and she was found in this place. xiao changtian naturally asked her about the whereabouts of su daji¡¯s father. most probably, di tian¡¯s family had encountered some mishaps and this serving girl had no other choice but to come live in the mountains. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this way, he might meet daji¡¯s father and know his current location. after all, xiao changtian didn¡¯t find anyone else in the cave. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the mei empress drew in a deep breath as she stared at di tian. after seeing di tian nod his head at her, the mei empress drew in a deep breath. ¡°i¡¯ve seen it. i¡¯ll lead you there..¡± Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Do You Want to Have Thoughts About Di chapter 362: do you want to have thoughts about di tian¡¯s servant?_i translator: 549690339 nine-tailed ancestral land, mountain cave ¡°perhaps i know who you are looking for.¡± the mei empress said to xiao changtian and the others, then she walked to the stone wall. he pressed his hand on the stone wall, and the cave trembled. bang! bang! bang! along with the sound of gravel, a stone door in the cave was slowly opened. it turned out that there was a secret door in this cave. no wonder he did not find daji¡¯s father. it seemed that daji¡¯s father had decided to stay here after he found that he could not find his way home. ¡°follow me.¡± the stone door opened. the mei empress took the lead and walked forward, speaking to xiao changtian and the others. after passing through the stone door, he saw a middle-aged man sitting in the stone room. and around him was a circle of spacetime flowers. ¡°father!¡± daji exclaimed excitedly when she saw the figure. then, he ran towards the figure in the wreath. ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± seeing daji walking over, the meisu empress couldn¡¯t help but say. then, she waved her hand in the air. only then did those flowers of time and space slowly droop down, some directly closing up. ¡°mei empress, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± when they arrived here, the ice emperor knew that the reason why daji¡¯s father and his clan were trapped here had something to do with the mei empress. with daji¡¯s relationship with the seniors, if she did not handle it well, it would be difficult to deal with. the mei empress sighed when she received the message from the ice empress. ¡°when i just woke up back then, i encountered three godly emperor demonic beasts in the divine world.¡± ¡°at that time, i was relatively weak and anxious to find master, so i made a deal with them.¡± i m here to build a space array for them to use, and they¡¯re here to help me find my lord and you.¡± ¡°these people only wanted me to trap these nine-tailed foxes here after they contacted me.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t think much about it at that time, so i agreed.¡± the mei empress¡¯s eyes flashed with the color of reminiscence as she spoke to the ice empress. ¡°why? do they have anything to do with you?¡± after hearing what the queen of charm said, the ice empress heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°i, the old monster, and my lord are all under the protection of senior.¡± ¡°and these nine-tailed fox clansmen who are being trapped by you are his disciple¡¯s relatives.¡± ¡°fortunately, you didn¡¯t do anything overboard. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to end things.¡± when ice emperor first saw the flower of time and space, she thought of mei empress. he was also worried that the mei empress had done something irreparable. in this way, the ice emperor slowly understood why black tiger and the others had come to the lower realm. generally speaking, even a godly emperor would have to pay a huge price to break the barrier between the divine world and the lower realm. with the temperament of those demons, how could they help his lord¡¯s clone break through the barrier? with the space teleportation formation constructed by the mei empress, everything made sense. relying on the space array created by the mei empress, he had to pay a price to get here. however, it was far from reaching a level that those demon race godly emperors could not accept. moreover, the demon emperor¡¯s relic was also on this continent. when the mei empress heard that the ice emperor and di tian were under xiao changtian¡¯s protection, her expression froze as well. she had already confirmed it when she was investigating xiao changtian. xiao changtian didn¡¯t have any aura on his body. he was no different from a mortal. ¡°under the protection of a mortal?¡± the mei empress asked the ice empress. ¡°mortals? just look at the monkey beside senior.¡± the ice empress heard the mei empress¡¯s words and said to him slowly with a strange expression. monkey? the mei empress was still confused when she heard the ice empress¡¯s words. when she first entered the cave, her attention was on xiao changtian and su daji. she didn¡¯t really care about the monkey and the fat rongrong that followed in. at this moment, the mei empress also looked at the monkey beside xiao changtian. the mei empress¡¯s body trembled when she saw the monkey. then, a golden divine monkey phantom appeared in her spiritual world. in his mind, the golden divine monkey phantom was at least 30,000 meters tall. with every step he took, the ground shook. this was a divine monkey? the mei empress looked at the image in her mind, her eyes filled with disbelief. the divine monkey was also a legendary divine beast in the records of the divine court. it had never appeared before. how could he see it in this lower realm? as if sensing the mei empress¡¯s thoughts, the monkey in his mind roared at her. he directly roared the mei empress out of the spiritual world. after recovering from the mental world, the mei empress recalled the scene in her mind. looking at the monkey in the cave, the monkey was looking at him with disdain. it was as if he was responding to her doubts about his existence just now. and at this time, black tortoise brought the fat rongrong to monkey¡¯s side. seeing monkey staring at the mei empress, black tortoise was furious. this monkey even said that he was not interested in beautiful women. why was he looking at beautiful women? thinking of this, black tortoise also brought the fat rongrong towards the mei empress. ¡°beauty, is there anything i can do for you?¡± the black tortoise sent a voice transmission to the mei empress, afraid that the monkey would get to her first. after receiving black tortoise¡¯s message, mei empress looked at him. a huge black tortoise dharma idol appeared in front of him. the black tortoise was as tall as the sky, and endless seawater flowed around it, emitting endless majesty. ¡°black tortoise¡­senior black tortoise?¡± seeing the legendary black tortoise taking the initiative to talk to her, the mei empress was a little nervous. just as black tortoise was about to respond, xiao changtian walked over. he grabbed black tortoise on the fat rongrong¡¯s head. ¡°you dirty old turtle, what are you doing? you even want to have designs on di tian¡¯s maidservant?¡± xiao changtian slapped the black tortoise and scolded him. when the black tortoise was slapped by xiao changtian, monkey, who was beside him, also secretly laughed. damn monkey, just you wait! black tortoise looked at monkey and cursed in his heart. then, he retracted his head and limbs into the turtle shell. the mei empress saw everything. this person actually grabbed the black tortoise in his hand and whipped it? and it seemed that black tortoise did not dare to resist? heavens, what kind of existence was this? now, the mei empress finally understood why desolate changtian was able to protect di tian and the ice empress. when she was looking at the black tortoise and the divine monkey dharma, she felt that if she had any evil thoughts, she would be killed. the divine monkey and the black tortoise could destroy him at any time. it was a feeling of powerlessness. but now, these divine beasts were being whipped by this person. for a moment, mei empress couldn¡¯t tell what realm xiao changtian had reached. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only at this moment, daji¡¯s anxious voice was heard. ¡°master, father, why hasn¡¯t father woken up yet?¡± in the cave from before, he found the other nine-tailed fox elders. they all woke up very quickly. after staying here for a while, daji saw that her father in her arms had not woken up. he said to xiao changtian anxiously.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Eating the Yellow Ape (1) chapter 363: eating the yellow ape (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tailed ancestral land, mountain cave daji¡¯s anxious voice slowly entered xiao changtian s ears. after hearing daji¡¯s words, xiao changtian hurried over to check. looking at the unconscious nine-tail tribe leader in daji¡¯s arms, xiao changtian also grabbed his arm. at this moment, di tian walked to xiao changtian¡¯s side and showed a concerned look. after all, daji¡¯s father and the others were trapped here because of his subordinates. hence, di tian felt a little apologetic in his heart. the ice empress walked to the mei empress and said slowly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this person? why hasn¡¯t he woken up for so long? the mei empress was still in shock from xiao changtian slapping the black tortoise. hearing the ice emperor¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment before sighing. ¡°when qing qiu contacted me, she said that she found a clone of master.¡± ¡°after i had a quick meeting with master¡¯s clone, qingqiu asked me to keep a close eye on this person because i placed the most time and space flowers around him.¡± ¡°due to the long period of time, i don¡¯t know if he can still be saved.¡± the fragrance of the flower of time and space would erode one¡¯s spirit, even though the mei empress was not as powerful as before. however, daji¡¯s father had been trapped in the flower of time and space for a long time. it was hard to say if he could be saved. then, the mei empress said worriedly, ¡°even if he was saved, he would probably be a fool. the ice empress couldn¡¯t help but cover her face. ¡°little mei, oh little mei, i don¡¯t know what to say to you. why are you so muddle-headed?¡± the ice emperor looked at the unconscious nine-tail tribe leader in daji¡¯s arms and felt a little worried. if the senior was angry and wanted to deal with the mei empress, what should they do? thinking of this, the ice emperor could not help but pray silently for the nine-tail tribe leader. now, he could only hope that senior would be able to use a great divine ability to save the nine-tail tribe leader. otherwise, what should he do? the mei empress looked at daji apologetically. how could she not understand how much trouble she had caused? at this moment, xiao changtian also grabbed black tortoise. he scratched its turtle shell and took out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring. he picked up a bamboo tube and mixed a bottle of water. he said to daji slowly, ¡°come, feed it to your father. there should be no problem after drinking it. when daji heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, she immediately took the bamboo tube from his hand. she slowly fed it to her father¡¯s mouth. the body of daji¡¯s father, who was in the bamboo tube, trembled. then, daji¡¯s father slowly opened his eyes and looked at daji in front of him. he couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch her cheek and said weakly. ¡°daji.¡± ¡°father, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake.¡± seeing his father wake up, daji is also happy to say a sentence. when di tian and ice emperor saw that daji¡¯s father had woken up, a smile appeared on their faces. if daji¡¯s father was killed by the mei empress, they would have no face to stay in the small courtyard. the mei empress was also shocked as she looked at the nine-tail tribe leader in daji¡¯s arms. in her opinion, even if daji¡¯s father could be saved, he would lose his consciousness and become a fool. however, when daji¡¯s father woke up, he told daji the truth. it meant that he was still conscious. with this thought in mind, the way the charms emperor looked at xiao changtian was full of respect. this might be an old monster who had lived for many years, perhaps even earlier than his lord. at the same time, xiao changtian said to daji slowly,¡± ¡°daji, it¡¯s cool in the cave, hurry up and bring your father out.¡± daji¡¯s father seemed to have fallen ill while he was lost. although he had the medicine he had just made, it was better to go out. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, daji nodded at him. then, xiao changtian and his group slowly left the cave. as they slowly walked towards the foot of the mountain, xiao changtian and the others also met the other elders of the nine-tailed fox clan. seeing that their clan leader was still alive, the group was very happy. the group of people supported each other and often came to the exit of the ancestral land. at this moment, a few nine-tailed fox youths guarding the exit saw xiao changtian and the others and hurriedly went up to help. ¡°elder!¡± ¡°patriarch!¡± the nine-tailed fox youth said slowly to xiao changtian and the others. then, he walked to the side of a few nine-tailed fox elders and supported them. the nine-tailed fox elders were a little weak after breaking free from the flower of time and space. at the same time, a nine-tailed fox youth walked into the tribe and sent a message to the other nine-tailed foxes. after some work, the nine-tailed fox elders who were trapped by the flower of time and space slowly recovered. after leaving the nine-tail ancestral land, xiao changtian and the others didn¡¯t rest either. seeing daji¡¯s father, the nine fox-kind elders, and their weak states, xiao changtian also took out the demonic beasts stored in his interspatial ring that night. after a round of selection, xiao changtian was also taken out by the yellow ape as the main dish. the gorilla was huge enough to kill the villagers. beside a river in the nine-tailed fox tribe xiao changtian saw di tian and the others arranging the stone tables and slowly spoke, ¡°di tian, come over and help me wash this gorilla. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian hurriedly brought the ice empress, the devil empress, and the mei empress over. the mei empress was shocked when she saw the yellow ape in xiao changtian¡¯s hand. wasn¡¯t this the yellow ape that had traded with him in the divine realm? it seems that after being killed by senior, senior plans to use it as a dish to go with wine. thinking of this, mei huang thought of qing qiu and xue long. since the yellow ape was already in this state, the fate of the two of them was probably similar. as though he knew what the mei empress was thinking, xiao changtian also spoke to di tian and the others, ¡°originally, i wanted to take out the loach and fox, but in comparison, this gorilla has more meat.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the mei empress confirmed her thoughts. as expected, both qingqiu and xue long were killed by senior. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only eating godly emperor demonic beasts, it was very difficult to imagine what senior¡¯s courtyard looked like. at this moment, desolate changtian¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°don¡¯t just stand there. come and help.¡± what¡¯s wrong with these people? call them over to help. instead, they stared at the gorilla in front of them. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, di tian and the others slowly regained their senses.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: It’s Our Clan’s Honor (1) chapter 364: it¡¯s our clan¡¯s honor (1) translator: 549690339 nine-tail tribe, on a stone table by the river after xiao changtian and di tian busied themselves for a while, the nine-tailed foxes and xiao changtian sat around the stone table and started eating dinner. daji¡¯s father had just recovered a little. he looked at the delicacies on the table. he also slowly said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, it was all thanks to you taking care of my daughter while i was away.¡± while speaking, daji¡¯s father also bowed to xiao changtian. although he didn¡¯t know xiao changtian¡¯s cultivation base, he knew that xiao changtian was able to save him from the ancestral land. daji¡¯s father was especially grateful to xiao changtian. moreover, there was also the delicious food on the table. although he did not know what kind of meat it was, he did not know. however, from the quality on it, it was definitely a great tonic for the nine-tail clan. after waking up, daji¡¯s father also learned about what had happened during this period of time through the nine-tail tribesmen. now that the nine-tailed fox clan had suffered heavy losses, they had these great tonics. senior was helping him stabilize the nine-tail clan. xiao changtian smiled faintly when he heard daji¡¯s father¡¯s words. ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± originally, he wanted to take daji under his wing to complete the system mission. she was also quite embarrassed. during this period of time in the courtyard, she did not teach him anything. although xiao changtian wasn¡¯t a cultivator, this was the cultivation world after all. xiao changtian had heard that many mortals wanted to bring their children to those cultivation sects to test their talent. daji¡¯s father was willing to let his daughter take him, a mortal, as her master. xiao changtian also had a good impression of him. daji¡¯s father also knew that xiao changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world. he smiled at him and picked up a wine cup on the table. he said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°senior, let me toast you.¡± seeing daji¡¯s father like this, xiao changtian also picked up his wine cup. as the cups collided, xiao changtian and daji¡¯s father smiled at each other and returned to their seats. at this moment, xiao changtian said to the crowd, ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be restrained.¡± as he spoke, xiao changtian also picked up a mouthful of yellow ape meat and placed it in su daji¡¯s bowl. ¡°daji, eat more.¡± xiao changtian also started to eat. when everyone saw xiao changtian eating, they slowly picked up the chopsticks and bowls beside them and started eating. ¡°wow, what kind of meat is this? this is definitely the best meat i¡¯ve ever eaten in my life.¡± a nine-tailed fox youth had just eaten a piece of yellow ape meat, and his face immediately revealed an expression that he was not done for. when the meat entered his stomach, he clearly felt a pure energy washing through his body. his cultivation level rose rapidly. ¡°really, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± ¡°leave some for me. why are you eating so fast¡­¡± di tian smiled when he saw the reaction of the nine-tailed fox clan members. now that he had already reached the godly emperor¡¯s cultivation base, the yellow ape¡¯s meat was not of much help to his cultivation base. however, there was no need to talk about strengthening the body. demonic beasts were known to have the strongest bodies among the various races. after eating the yellow ape¡¯s meat, di tian could still feel that the strength of his fleshly body had increased by a little. not to mention those nine-tailed fox clansmen with lower realms. xiao changtian smiled when he saw the nine-tailed foxes enjoying themselves. just like that, dinner passed by amidst the laughter of the group. after dinner, xiao changtian said slowly to daji and the rest,¡± ¡°we¡¯ve been out for a while now, i wonder how the courtyard is doing. ¡°pack up. we¡¯ll return to the courtyard in a few days.¡± after all, daji had just reunited with her father. xiao changtian could not go back immediately. this time, he came out to follow the treasure map to search for treasures. he had also found gold, silver, and jewelry. not only did he not have to worry about food and drink for a period of time in the future, but he also did not have to worry about food and drink. not only that, he even helped di tian resolve his family¡¯s problems. with that money, di tian would be able to let his servants have a better life after he returned. after all, even she herself had to live in the deep mountains and forests of the country as a maid. there were also no other people outside who could not be found. when di tian, daji and the rest heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they slowly nodded their heads at him. to daji, she was already very satisfied to see her father again. she also knew that an expert like xiao changtian couldn¡¯t stay here forever. moreover, his master had also left behind a divine artifact and a method to use it for his clan. daji was not worried about the future development of the nine-tail tribe. after chatting with xiao changtian for a while, daji, di tian and the rest went back to prepare. nine-tail tribe leader¡¯s exclusive room when daji¡¯s father heard that daji was going back with xiao changtian in a few days, he was shocked. he patted her head and said dotingly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve almost recovered.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to find such a good master while i was away. i can rest assured when you go out.¡± ¡°senior xiao¡¯s cultivation is the most profound i¡¯ve ever felt. i can¡¯t sense any aura at all.¡± ¡°however, every action of his contains the truth of the world, as if he is invincible in the world. oh no, it is an invincible posture.¡± speaking of this, daji¡¯s father also teased daji. ¡°if you follow him, you can not embarrass him. it would not be good if you were expelled from the sect.¡± hearing her father¡¯s words, daji smiled. ¡°father, don¡¯t worry. i will learn from master. you, on the other hand, have to take care after i leave.¡± although the clan¡¯s first elder¡¯s lineage had basically gone extinct after this incident, the clan¡¯s first elder¡¯s bloodline had already been wiped out. however, there might be other dangers in the clan, so daji reminded her father. ¡°don¡¯t worry, father knows what to do.¡± daji¡¯s father said slowly. then, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°it¡¯s not like father didn¡¯t gain anything from his trip to the ancestral land. as he spoke, the interspatial ring on daji¡¯s father¡¯s hand flashed with silver light. a silver-white flower appeared in his hand. ¡°father found this in the ancestral land. although i don¡¯t know what it is, when father found it, he felt that it was very extraordinary, so he kept it.¡± at this moment, daji looked at the silver-white flower in his hand. she said to him excitedly, read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°father, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. master has been asking his disciples to find ingredients recently.¡± ¡°i have never found any news of the apricot silver flower. i didn¡¯t expect it to be with you, father.¡± after receiving the silver-white flower from the nine-tail tribe leader, daji kept it in her interspatial ring. when daji¡¯s father heard daji¡¯s words, he laughed out loud. ¡°your master has given our clan such a great favor. it¡¯s also our clan¡¯s honor to be able to help him..¡± Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: The Disaster of the Blue Luan (1) chapter 365: the disaster of the blue luan (1) translator: 549690339 7 divineworld, demon race hall after the deaths of the blood dragon, qing qiu, and huang yuan, the blue luan was now the only master in the demon race¡¯s main hall. after a period of reorganization, the entire demon race main hall had been renewed and restored to its original appearance. at this moment the blue luan sat in the demon clan¡¯s main hall. her face revealed some worry. the elders of the demon hall below also looked brand new. with the rise of the cyan phoenix clan, some of the important positions had already been completely controlled by the cyan phoenix clan. at this moment, a demonic beast guard of the cyan phoenix race walked into the hall. arriving in front of the hall, he knelt down on one knee in front of the blue luan. ¡°master, patriarch wu gong and the others are already heading towards the main hall.¡± the atmosphere in the hall became extremely stifling after the blue phoenix disciple¡¯s words sounded. after the cyan phoenix clan took control of the demon clan¡¯s main hall, they thought that it was the hope for the cyan phoenix clan to rise. however, when the other demon forces learned that the blood dragon, qingqiu, and yellow ape had died one after another, they were shocked. they were all restless for the territory of the demon race¡¯s main hall. in the immortal cultivation world, strength was the most important thing, and it was even more so in the demonic beast world. it was even crueler than the immortal cultivation world. after losing the three godly emperors, the strength of the demon race¡¯s main hall had already fallen by several levels. at this moment, the three major factions led by patriarch wugong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python were all restless about the demon race¡¯s main hall. they demanded that the territory of the demonic beast world be re-divided. after a few rounds of negotiations, patriarch wu gong and the others arrived at the demon hall. in the main hall. an old man from the cyan phoenix clan stood up and said to the cyan phoenix, ¡°master, in this situation, we can only ask senior divine monkey for help.¡± as soon as the old man finished speaking, another old man walked out and bowed to the blue luan. ¡°master, i think this is the only way. otherwise, the demon race hall won¡¯t be able to hold on this time.¡± after the two elders spoke one after another, the cyan phoenix clan and the other demon clans below began to whisper. after all, the impression that the divine monkey had left on them when he killed three godly emperors by himself was too deep. for a moment, everyone looked at the blue luan above, waiting for her response. the blue luan sighed when it heard the words of the two elders. she also knew that she had to contact that senior divine monkey, but she didn¡¯t have any way to contact him. at this moment, a loud and clear voice slowly sounded from outside the hall. ¡°fellow daoist blue luan, we came from afar. why didn¡¯t you come out to welcome us?¡± upon hearing this voice, the expressions of all the demons in the hall changed. at this moment, the blue luan also stood up from her seat and planned to leave. although patriarch wu gong and the others were all god monarch realm experts. however, he was also a godly emperor now, although he had just entered the godly emperor realm not long ago. however, the blue luan felt that it would not be at a disadvantage against any of them. however, the other side had three members. on his side, only he was a godly emperor. seeing that the green phoenix was planning to leave, the green phoenix elders hurriedly stopped him. ¡°master, patriarch wu gong and the others are coming at us menacingly. i think we should activate the clan protection array. this way, we can still hold on for a while.¡± although the blood dragon qingqiu and the yellow ape had died, the demon race¡¯s main hall¡¯s foundation was still there. it was more than enough to maintain a clan protection array. after this elder finished speaking, the other elders advised the blue luan, ¡°my lord, i think the great elder is right. if we go out, i¡¯m afraid it will be a disaster.¡± at this moment, a robust man walked out and said to the blue luan, ¡°i¡¯ll go and negotiate with them. you¡¯re now in control of the demon race¡¯s main hall. nothing can happen to you.¡± the blue luan glanced at the man before shaking its head and sighing. this robust man was no ordinary person. he had been a commander under the blood dragon just like him. the god emperor realm expert was also one of the few people who had always supported him. however, what was a god emperor realm expert in front of a god emperor realm expert? the green phoenix, who had just advanced to the god emperor realm, could feel it deeply. ¡°tie zhuang, i know what you want to say, but if i don¡¯t go out, they will be even more insatiable and think that there¡¯s no one in the demon race hall.¡± ¡°but¡­¡± tie zhuang still wanted to say something, but the green luan in front of him had already disappeared. the blue luan appeared in the sky above the demon clan¡¯s main hall and waved her jade-like hand. a crack appeared on the barrier protecting the mountain. with a step, the blue luan walked out. this time, patriarch wu gong and the others were coming aggressively. previously, they were afraid of the divine monkey¡¯s remaining might and were constantly testing him. after seeing that the divine monkey had never appeared again, patriarch wu gong and the others came here by themselves. if he did not go out to negotiate this time, patriarch wu gong and the others would break into the demon hall. their cyan phoenix clan would have to start living under someone else¡¯s roof again. in midair the blue luan stood in the air. first elder green phoenix and the rest also slowly appeared beside her. the group of people looked ahead with solemn expressions. ¡°hahaha, i thought you wouldn¡¯t come out.¡± this time, a clear voice sounded, followed by a burst of dark green true essence in the air. a green-robed man with green hair appeared in midair. behind him was a group of elders dressed in green robes like him. earth python clan, green python! when this figure appeared, the blue phoenix elders looked at him warily. this green python was just a nameless pawn in the demonic beast world in the past. however, he did not know where he had obtained the poison codex to cultivate the art of poison. coupled with his python-type poison, his poison technique could be said to be superb. in the divine realm, who knew how many experts had died under his poison. after the green python appeared, a black wind blew across the sky. a black-robed man also appeared in midair. he held a pair of feathered fans in his hand and looked at the blue luan with a smile on his face. old ancestor nine nether, black nine! after he appeared, the light in the world seemed to have dimmed a little. ¡°fellow daoist blue phoenix, it¡¯s really hard to meet you.¡± black nine looked at the blue luan opposite him and said with a smile. ¡°black nine, i didn¡¯t expect you to be involved.¡± the blue luan looked at black nine and responded indifferently. the nine nether clan had always been known to be aloof from worldly affairs in the demonic beast world. in the demonic beast world, the nine nether clan basically wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to attack anyone. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he didn¡¯t expect that the nine nether clan would be involved in this operation against the demon clan¡¯s main hall. ¡°blue luan, look at what you¡¯re saying. i was originally very familiar with big brother huang yuan. after he left, i naturally had to help him look after the demon race¡¯s main hall.¡± then, a yellow mist appeared in the air. seeing this smoke, the faces of the blue phoenix and the others revealed a cold expression. patriarch wu gong, come! Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: Great Battle (1) chapter 366: great battle (1) translator: 549690339 divine world, outside the demon race¡¯s great hall yellow smoke slowly spread in the air. then, an old man appeared in the air. the old man was wearing a yellow coat and holding a walking stick in his hand as he looked at the green luan opposite him. ¡ö¡¯blue luan, i feel extremely sad about the death of blood dragon and the others. i¡¯m here to share some of the pressure of the demon race hall with you.¡± when he spoke, patriarch wu gong¡¯s words did not contain any emotion. it was as if he was doing something that was only natural. the blue luan replied slowly with a cold tone. ¡±wu gong, i heard that you like to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. it seems that it¡¯s true today.¡± in the demon beast world, if one were to say which godly emperor was the most annoying. then patriarch wu gong would definitely be the first to bear the brunt. when patriarch wu gong was not a godly emperor, he was already somewhat famous in the demon beast world. it was because he often plundered the resources of other demons. when he was adventuring in the demon beast world, patriarch wu gong relied on plundering the resources of other demons. he had forcefully raised his strength to the level of a godly emperor. after becoming a godly emperor, patriarch wu gong was still not satisfied. even with the suppression of the divine monkey¡¯s remnant might, he still managed to contact patriarch abysmal and patriarch ground python immediately. after wu gong¡¯s instigation, they all agreed to come to the demon race¡¯s main hall to force the abdication. in midair patriarch wugong smiled faintly when he heard the blue luan¡¯s words. ¡°i have always liked to help others. i naturally can¡¯t stand by and watch when something happens to the demon race hall.¡± patriarch wu gong¡¯s dignified voice echoed in the air. ¡°we came here today for one thing. as long as you agree, we will leave immediately.¡± as he spoke, patriarch wu gong raised his index finger. ¡°not too much. give us half of the territory managed by the monster race hall.¡± after patriarch wu gong finished speaking, patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python both took a step toward the blue phoenix. instantly, the pressure of the godly emperors from patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python pressed down on the blue luan. ¡°this is too much!¡± tie zhuang, who was behind the blue luan, also spoke indifferently when he heard the words of patriarch wu gong and the others. then, his body was about to burst out. at this moment, the green luan also pulled tie zhuang and slowly said to him, ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± then, the blue luan resisted the pressure of patriarch wu gong and the others. it walked forward and said coldly, ¡°i¡¯m afraid that you have the ability to take half of the territory, but you don¡¯t have the ability to eat it.¡± the blue luan also knew that patriarch wu gong and the others were discussing with him. the reason why he didn¡¯t attack directly was because the monkey¡¯s power was still there. the reason why he said half of it was to test himself. patriarch wugong also laughed when he heard the blue luan¡¯s words. then, his figure flashed and he appeared in front of the blue luan. ¡°then let me see if i have the ability to eat it. patriarch wu gong slowly raised his hand and slapped it toward the blue luan with pale yellow true essence. humph! the blue luan coldly snorted and similarly struck out with her palm. bang! the palm collided with the palm, and a loud sound was heard in the air. traces of spatial cracks even appeared in the space where the two of them were. the people behind patriarch wu gong and the blue luan automatically took a few steps back. even the aftershock of a collision between godly emperors was fatal to them. after that attack, old ancestor wu did not attack again. ¡°it seems that the blue luan¡¯s gift to senior divine monkey is not groundless. i wonder how blood dragon and the others offended senior divine monkey.¡± patriarch wu gong had also confirmed the blue luan¡¯s strength after the first attack. just like him, they were both godly emperors. with a normal cultivation speed, the blue phoenix was previously a god emperor realm expert. it was impossible for it to reach the god emperor realm so quickly. unless he obtained a great opportunity, this also meant that the rumors that the divine monkey senior had high hopes for the blue luan were true. when the blue luan heard patriarch wu gong¡¯s words, it laughed and directly told him his purpose. ¡°wu gong, didn¡¯t you just want to know about senior divine monkey? to tell you the truth, the demon race¡¯s main hall is currently under the protection of senior divine monkey.¡± ¡°if you don¡¯t want to become the next blood dragon, then quickly take your people and scram.¡± when patriarch wugong heard the blue luan¡¯s words, he knew that there was no point in saying anything more. he glanced at old ancestor earth python and old ancestor abysmal. then, the three of them flashed. it seemed like they were going to attack the blue luan together. before they came, they had already discussed that if patriarch wu gong attacked the blue luan and the divine monkey appeared, they would immediately retreat. however, when patriarch wu gong attacked the blue phoenix just now, the divine monkey did not appear at all. then, according to their next plan, they would immediately subdue the blue luan and force it to hand over half of its territory. after all, they could not be too ruthless. if the divine monkey really came back to pursue them, it would not be easy to deal with them. with half of the resources in the demon hall, patriarch wu gong was confident that his strength could advance further. it had even reached the point of dealing with the divine monkey. after all, in patriarch wu gong¡¯s opinion, in the divine world, even a divine beast was the lord of the ancient divine court. no matter how strong he was, he was only a godly emperor. as long as it was a godly emperor, after his strength advanced, patriarch wu gong would have the confidence to deal with him. when they saw that patriarch wu gong and the others were actually planning to gang up on the blue luan, they were shocked. the expressions of the first elder and the others behind the blue luan also turned cold. ¡°shameless!¡± the great elder of the green phoenix said to the demons behind him, ¡°demons in the demon hall, listen up. activate the mountain protection array.¡± as this voice sounded, a large array in the demon race¡¯s main hall slowly activated. when blood dragon and the others were still in the demon hall, they had asked an array master to design a mountain-protecting array. this array could temporarily gather the strength of all the demons into one person. it caused that person¡¯s strength to soar in a short period of time. the blood coagulation array that blood dragon qingqiu and the others activated previously was also modified according to this principle. as the array in the hall revolved, a ray of light flew out of the hall. then, it was injected into the body of the blue phoenix first elder. in an instant, the aura of the grand green phoenix elder also rose steadily. it had basically reached the level where it could fight against a godly emperor. sensing the strength in his body, the first elder of the green phoenix flashed and arrived beside the green phoenix. ¡°leave that old man to me.¡± among the three of them, old ancestor nine nether could feel the surging aura of first elder blue phoenix. she also changed her direction to deal with him. when old ancestor earth python saw that old ancestor nine nether had turned to deal with first elder blue phoenix, he cursed in his heart. soon after, patriarch earth python and patriarch wu gong arrived in front of the blue luan. ¡°drunken heart palm!¡± ¡°poison shadow spike!¡± patriarch wu gong raised his hand, and a huge pale yellow palm slowly appeared along with his movement. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only patriarch wu gong pushed his palm toward the blue luan and pressed down on her. on the other side, waves of green poisonous gas rose from the body of the earth python ancestor. the poisonous gas rose in front of patriarch earth python and quickly formed poisonous thorns. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! together with the yellow palm, it was about to attack the blue luan.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: God Burial Mountain Range chapter 367: god burial mountain range translator: 549690339 outside the demon race¡¯s main hall bang! wherever patriarch wugong¡¯s palm passed, there was a deathly aura. whoosh! patriarch earth python¡¯s poisonous spike pierced through space, bringing with it an aura of destruction. the blue luan looked at the poisonous stingers and palm that were attacking it. its expression also revealed some seriousness. he placed his hands in front of his chest and gathered his green true essence. then, a green eagle appeared behind him. accompanied by a loud and clear voice, the green eagle brought a gust of wind to meet the palm and poisonous sting. bang! the two forces collided in mid-air, and a huge crack appeared in the center of the space. the blue luan, patriarch wu gong, and the others retreated. the blue luan steadied itself and looked at patriarch wu gong and the others. from the looks of it, he did not suffer any major injuries. at this moment, the blue luan was also very shocked as it felt the true essence in its body. after being locked in the bamboo cage by xiao changtian, the blue luan had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy. however, they had all been purified. in terms of the quality of their true essence, the blue luan surpassed patriarch wu gong and the others. patriarch wu gong and patriarch earth python looked at the blue luan opposite them with a calm expression. his eyes were filled with shock. the blue luan had just entered the godly emperor realm and actually did not seem to be injured at all under their attacks. at this moment, patriarch earth python suddenly had the thought of retreating. during the exchange, he could feel that his poison gas was unable to penetrate the other party¡¯s spirit skill and invade the other party¡¯s body. this could only mean one thing, and that was that the other party¡¯s true essence was higher than his. as a god monarch realm expert, he lived in the divine world. logically speaking, it was impossible for everyone¡¯s true essence to have too much of a difference. however, the quality of the blue luan¡¯s primeval essence was above theirs. it could be seen how much the divine monkey valued him. if the divine monkey came looking for them in the future, wouldn¡¯t they end up like blood dragon and the others? by the side, patriarch wu gong had clearly seen the intention to retreat in patriarch earth python¡¯s eyes. damn it, how could this guy have such a good opportunity? patriarch wu gong said in his heart. then, he stabilized his aura again. he did not attack again and waved his hand at the blue luan opposite him. ¡°fellow daoist blue phoenix, as expected of someone that senior divine monkey thinks highly of. why don¡¯t we each take a step back?¡± at this moment, the true essence in the blue luan¡¯s body was also slowly flowing, ready to deal with patriarch wu gong¡¯s attack at any time. the blue luan smiled faintly when it heard patriarch wugong¡¯s words. ¡°oh, tell me, how do you want to retreat?¡± after hearing what the blue phoenix said, patriarch wu gong also said indifferently, ¡°we don¡¯t need to forcefully take your territory.¡± three days later, we¡¯ll meet at the god burial mountain range and re-divide the territory.¡± as soon as patriarch wu gong finished speaking, patriarch nine nether and first elder blue phoenix heard his words. they also stopped fighting and retreated. the first elder of the blue phoenix came to the side of the blue phoenix and looked at old ancestor nine nether with a meaningful gaze. during the clash just now, old ancestor jiuyou had always looked like he didn¡¯t want to fight. from the looks of it, he did not use his full strength at all and was only stalling him. after nine nether came to patriarch wu gong¡¯s side, he sent a voice transmission to him. ¡°wu gong, this wasn¡¯t part of our plan.¡± the god burial mountain range was the oldest mountain range in the demonic beast world. in the process of the continuous replacement of factions in the demon beast world, the god burial mountain range witnessed their destruction and appearance. every time a large faction fought for resources, they would settle it in the god burial mountain range. the god burial mountain range was rumored to be the burial ground of their demon beast clan¡¯s ancestors. there were many formations and mechanisms inside. it was very difficult to find the way out after entering. the method of fighting was also very simple. the two sides arrived at the god burial mountain range. each of them relied on their own abilities to pass the checkpoints. whoever passed the most checkpoints would have the territory and power. after receiving old ancestor nine nether¡¯s words, old ancestor wu gong glanced at him indifferently. nine nether, are you still worried about me when we reach the god burial mountain range?¡± when old ancestor nine nether heard old ancestor wu¡¯s words, his expression changed. after a long time, he sent a voice transmission to patriarch wu gong. ¡°alright then!¡± one of the reasons why patriarch wu gong was able to plunder so many resources was that he had gone to the god burial mountain range many times. every time there was a conflict between forces, they needed to resolve it through the god burial mountain range. patriarch wu gong was very willing to help them and obtain a large amount of resources. therefore, patriarch wu gong could be said to be one of the people in the entire demon beast world who knew the god burial mountain range the most. as for patriarch earth python, he was naturally standing on the same boat as patriarch wu gong. seeing that the blue luan did not respond, patriarch earth python mocked. ¡°why, blue luan, have you considered it?¡± when the blue phoenix heard patriarch earth python¡¯s words, it looked at first elder blue phoenix¡¯s condition. if he continued to fight with them today, it would be disadvantageous to him. the effect of the protective mountain array could not last that long. as for the god burial mountain range, it meant that patriarch wu gong and the others would also have to put their territory in. perhaps at that time, he could even obtain the other party¡¯s territory. after calculating in her heart, the blue luan slowly said to patriarch wu gong and the others, alright, i¡¯ll see you at the god burial mountain range in three days!¡± ¡°haha, as expected of the blue luan. then i swear to see you in three days!¡± as soon as patriarch wu gong finished speaking, he immediately condensed a drop of blood and slowly said to the blue luan. the blue luan did not hesitate when it saw patriarch wugong¡¯s expression. immediately, a drop of blood condensed. for a moment, the blood of the blue phoenix, patriarch wu gong, patriarch abysmal, and patriarch earth python gathered together. they flew into the sky, and then a mysterious force descended on their bodies. this was the power of the divine realm¡¯s heavenly dao. as long as they violated the contract, they would receive punishment from the heavenly dao. then, patriarch wu gong and the others waved their sleeves and said to the people behind them, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± as soon as patriarch wugong finished speaking, his men left in a mighty manner. after watching patriarch wu gong and the others leave, the blue luan waved its hand and led everyone back to the demon race¡¯s main hall. when they arrived at the hall, the demons in the hall were not happy about the departure of patriarch wu gong and the others. on the contrary, they had more or less heard of patriarch wu gong¡¯s reputation in the god burial mountain range. if they failed in the competition in the god burial mountain range, they would still lose their territory. his family or tribe lived in this territory. looking at the blue luan in the hall, everyone was about to say something. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the blue luan¡¯s voice sounded from above. ¡°i know what you¡¯re worried about, but don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll go ask senior divine monkey for instructions now.¡± in order to stabilize everyone¡¯s mentality, the blue luan could only say that it had brought out the divine monkey. following that, qing luan¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the main hall. indeed, she could only seek help from the divine monkey and the others. otherwise, the demon race¡¯s main hall would be in danger. after the blue luan left, the demons in the hall finally revealed a smile. as long as senior divine monkey was here, all the problems would be easily solved.. Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: HotHotpot (1) chapter 368: hothotpot (1) translator: 549690339 | in a secret chamber in the demon race¡¯s main hall. the green luan sat in the center of the secret chamber. the green vital essence on her body lit up and slowly poured into the stone plate under her feet. instantly, the stone plate emitted a dazzling light. whoosh! with the stone plate as the center, the light spread rapidly along the surrounding patterns. whoosh! the blue luan let out a breath of air. then, she used both hands to form a strange seal on her chest. waves of energy fluctuations spread out from the blue luan¡¯s body. hopefully, he could contact her. the blue luan said in her heart. this was an array formation used to transmit information from the demon hall. the blue luan wanted to use the presence it had left behind on the tian yuan continent to spread the news. tian yuan continent, yellow python clan after xiao changtian left, the yellow python clan had basically stabilized. especially when the nine-tailed fox clan heard that xiao changtian was still staying in their clan. they even went to form an alliance with the yellow python clan. in the beast emperor mountain range, the yellow python clan and the nine-tailed fox clan could be said to be the new overlords. the sun is high in the sky as usual, mo ba went out to handle the clan¡¯s affairs and returned in the evening. just as he entered the courtyard, mo ba saw a strange aura flowing under the shade of the trees. mo ba cautiously walked over, following which a green light flew over from midair. it formed a ball of light in front of mo ba. seeing this ball of light, mo ba first looked around the courtyard. after realizing that the courtyard did not show any abnormalities because of this ball of light, he reached out and slowly held it in his hand. as the light entered his hand, a ball of information was transmitted into mo ba¡¯s mind. ¡°fellow daoist, i¡¯m the blue luan. the demon race¡¯s main hall has an urgent matter that requires senior divine monkey¡¯s help.¡± the blue luan¡¯s words flashed across mo ba¡¯s mind. from her words, one could hear a sense of urgency. at this moment, yue mei also walked out from the front room. looking at mo ba who was in a daze under the shade of the tree, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± mo ba was still immersed in the news in his mind. blue luan? in mo ba¡¯s memories, he didn¡¯t recognize such a person. even in the beast emperor mountain range, he had never heard of it. however, speaking of senior divine monkey, could it be that when senior came here¡­ that little bird? and at this moment, yue mei also walked in front of mo ba and saw that he still had a dazed appearance. he couldn¡¯t help but pat mo ba¡¯s shoulder. ¡°brother, what¡¯s going on? you¡¯ve been in a daze since you came back today.¡± mo ba gave her a silly smile after being patted by yue mei. then, he slowly said to yue mei, ¡°little sister, i have something to deal with now. you don¡¯t have to wait for me for dinner.¡± mo ba¡¯s figure flashed as his voice sounded, disappearing from the courtyard. the blue luan was highly regarded by senior black tortoise back then. now that it was in trouble, he had no choice but to report it quickly. otherwise, how could he survive on the tian yuan continent if he offended senior black tortoise? as yue mei watched mo ba¡¯s departing figure, she helplessly shrugged her shoulders. in xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. xiao changtian was lying on his rocking chair. after returning from the nine-tailed fox clan, xiao changtian had been idling in the courtyard for a few days. xiao changtian stood up from his rocking chair as the sun was about to set. stretching his back, he slowly said to mu jiuhuang in the courtyard,¡± ¡°jiu ¡®er, call all your disciples today. let¡¯s have a good meal.¡± in the beast emperor mountain range, the foxes and loaches that he had fought back had not been eaten. the fox xiao changtian did not plan to eat it. looking at daji¡¯s tribe, it was obvious that they had feelings for foxes. as soon as he finished speaking, xiao changtian¡¯s finger swept across his interspatial ring. blood dragon¡¯s corpse appeared in the courtyard. mu jiuhuang¡¯s body shook when she saw the blood dragon¡¯s corpse. the presence of the blood dragon was clearly not something that a demon beast from the tian yuan continent could possess. if he could devour his flesh and blood, then his comprehension of the realm would be even deeper. mu jiuhuang, who was already used to xiao changtian¡¯s shock, could not help but swallow her saliva. unexpectedly, it was one thing to expect, but after seeing it in person, mu jiuhuang still couldn¡¯t hold it in. then, mu jiuhuang went out to get busy. as soon as the blood dragon¡¯s corpse appeared, the divine beasts in the courtyard also casually swept a glance at him. ¡°have you noticed that master seems to be very obsessed with these demon beasts recently?¡± in the pond, the ancestral dragon spat out a bubble and said slowly. ¡°these demon beasts are lucky to be able to become food for their master.¡± in the pond, black tortoise looked at blood dragon¡¯s corpse and said slowly. at the same time, black tortoise¡¯s eyes slowly moved as he calculated in his mind. master likes to eat these demon beasts recently. if he goes out to play, then he can bring back some food for master. thinking of this, black tortoise revealed a smile. and the fat rongrong saw black tortoise¡¯s smiling appearance, and said to the simple-minded: ¡°boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°no, fatty. we¡¯ll have more in the future.¡± black tortoise said with a smile, and then happily swam in the pond. after a while of work in the courtyard, xiao changtian also cut the blood dragon¡¯s flesh into pieces. he placed it on the stone table in the courtyard. at this moment, diwu saw xiao changtian placing the raw meat and vegetables on the stone table. he could not help but ask, ¡°master, why did you put these raw food on the table?¡± hearing this, xiao changtian looked at diwu zheng¡¯s puzzled expression and smiled faintly. he picked up a furnace and an iron pot from the side and slowly said to his disciples, ¡°master, i taught you how to make barbecue before. today, i¡¯ll teach you how to eat hotpot.¡± hotpot? hearing this name, di wu zheng and the other disciples were all puzzled. however, after eating the barbeque last time, di wu zheng and the others felt that their comprehension of the realm was much deeper. he wondered what effect his master¡¯s hotpot had. thinking of this, di wu zheng and the others were filled with anticipation. at this moment, xiao changtian also started the fire. the last time he borrowed the flame bead from the immortal da yang, xiao changtian put it in the furnace. this flame bead was not only useless to xiao changtian, but it also saved him a lot of trouble. after starting the fire, xiao changtian put the iron pot on the fire. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then, he added the soup base that he had prepared beforehand. when the entire hotpot began to boil, di wuzheng looked at the soup in the pot and could not help but gulp. xiao changtian smiled when he saw their greedy looks. then, he slowly put the blood dragon¡¯s flesh in and mixed it with some seasonings. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. it will be fine in a while..¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369:1 wonder if you can leave it to me to handle chapter 369:1 wonder if you can leave it to me to handle (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard diwu zheng and the others looked at the boiling pot and the fragrance coming from it. gulp! gulp! gulp! li taibai looked at the pot and his stomach growled. at this moment, xiao changtian also stood up from his chair. he said slowly to li taibai,¡± ¡°look at how greedy you are.¡± then, he picked up a bowl from the side and picked out a piece of blood dragon meat from the iron pot. xiao changtian handed the bowl to li taibai and said with a smile,¡± ¡°eat it while it¡¯s hot. how does it taste?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, li taibai hurriedly took the bowl from xiao changtian¡¯s hands. ¡°thank you, master.¡± then, under the expectant gazes of the disciples, he took the lead and put the blood dragon meat into his mouth. ¡°taibai, how is it?¡± diwu couldn¡¯t help but ask li taibai. ¡°don¡¯t look at it anymore. take your own bowls and fill them up.¡± xiao changtian said with a smile when he saw that his disciples didn¡¯t make a move. as he spoke, he also gave them meat one by one. his disciples were considered hardworking in other aspects. it was only when they ate that they couldn¡¯t pick up the chopsticks or the signature. in short, he was always finding all kinds of reasons to slack off, and he was too lazy to eat. diwu was looking at the meat in his bowl and couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece and eat it. for a moment, all the disciples had a look of enjoyment on their faces as they ate the blood dragon meat. at this moment, li taibai also slowly transmitted his voice to the others. ¡°fellow disciples, i feel that the impurities in my body have been washed away. i feel that my talent has risen to another level.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. so master¡¯s hotpot can seize the fortune of heaven and earth and increase our talent.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve long guessed it. why don¡¯t you take a look at who our master is?¡± ¡°keep bragging. how can you guess what master does?¡± upon receiving li taibai¡¯s voice transmission, the other disciples responded in succession. for a moment, the atmosphere on the stone table was also very happy. after eating the blood dragon¡¯s flesh, mu jiuhuang¡¯s aura also rose. her realm rose slowly. according to the division of the divine world, mu jiuhuang was also a godly emperor now. at this time, xiao changtian and the others also said to futian,¡± ¡°don¡¯t eat all of them. when the time comes, send some over to daoist big sun and the others.¡± after all, the reason why he could make this hotpot was also because of the great sun immortal¡¯s flame bead. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, futian also responded to xiao changtian. ¡°got it, master.¡± while xiao changtian and the others were eating hotpot, mo ba had also arrived at dayang town according to the location that daji had told him. sitting on the surface of dayang town, mo ba looked at the bustling crowd on both sides. it should be here. just as daji said, the senior refined his heart in the mortal world and played around in the mortal world. living in this mortal town. at this time, deity king red cloud was also shopping in town. seeing mo ba¡¯s unfamiliar face, his gaze swept over him. what were the demons doing in dayang town? as divine king red cloud stared at mo ba, mo ba also walked towards him. ¡°hello, may i ask how to get to senior xiao¡¯s courtyard?¡± when divine king red cloud heard that they were here to look for xiao changtian, his eyes became alert. the last time, god king blackheaven came to find senior because he wanted to harm him. in the end, he courted death and was killed. if this demon was also so bad, he could also get rid of it for senior. thinking of this, divine king red cloud¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°why are you looking for senior?¡± mo ba smiled in response when he saw godking red cloud¡¯s manner. ¡°senior has done me a favor. i¡¯m here to deliver a message to senior on behalf of someone.¡± hearing that xiao changtian had done mo ba a favor, divine king red cloud¡¯s expression eased up a little. ¡°follow me.¡± deity king red cloud said to mo ba before bringing mo ba towards xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. very quickly, under the lead of deity king red cloud, mo ba arrived at the periphery of xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. as soon as the two of them arrived, they smelled a fragrance. whoosh! the two of them took a deep breath and looked at each other in joy. just by taking a breath, they felt much more refreshed. i really don¡¯t know what senior is eating in his courtyard. it¡¯s probably some ancient divine beast. god king red cloud sighed in her heart. at this moment, futian walked out of the courtyard. when he saw divine king red cloud, he also greeted him. ¡± divine king red cloud is here to look for master?¡± they were all in the same town. futian and the others were very familiar with divine king red cloud. ¡°yes, yes, i brought him here. you¡¯re¡­¡± looking at the bag in futian¡¯s hand, divine king red cloud asked slowly. ¡°oh, you mean this.¡± futian followed the gaze of the red cloud divine king fan and lifted the bag in his hand. ¡°master brought us to eat hotpot just now and asked us to bring some to daoist big sun.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t talk to you for now. i have to send it to daoist big sun first.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, futian walked towards the great sun sect. looking at futian¡¯s back as he left, divine king red cloud¡¯s eyes flashed with envy. it seemed that he had to build a good relationship with immortal da yang in the future. at this moment, li taibai walked out of the courtyard with an iron pot. ¡°divine king red cloud, master is in the courtyard. you can go in.¡± holding the iron pot in his hand, li taibai was about to throw away the leftovers. when red cloud divine king saw li taibai¡¯s actions, she quickly walked up. ¡°brother tai bai, you don¡¯t want this?¡± li taibai didn¡¯t know what divine king red cloud wanted to do when he heard her calling him so affectionately. she scratched her head and said slowly to him, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°i wonder if you can leave it to me.¡± looking at the iron pot in li taibai¡¯s hand, red cloud deity king¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of expectation. seeing the look on god king red cloud¡¯s face, li taibai also handed the iron pot to him. ¡°alright then.¡± li taibai was naturally very happy to have someone help him deal with it. divine king red cloud took the pot and was delighted. at this moment, li taibai also said to him slowly,¡± ¡°you brought him to see master, right? i¡¯ll help you bring him in.¡± this was also the first time li taibai had seen mo ba. however, since god king red cloud was helping him deal with the iron pot, he had to help him a little, right? after hearing li taibai¡¯s words, divine king red cloud also said to him,¡± ¡°thank you, brother tai bai.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then, li taibai brought mo ba into the courtyard. on the other hand, deity king red cloud was looking at the remaining soup base in the iron pot alone. with a wave of his hand, a jade pot appeared in his hand. divine king red cloud said in her heart as she slowly collected the soup base in the iron pot. ness! Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Heading to the Divine World (1) chapter 370: heading to the divine world (1) translator: 549690339 xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard under li taibai¡¯s lead, mo ba slowly came to the middle of the backyard. after dinner, xiao changtian was feeding by the pond. li taibai brought mo ba to xiao changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°master, this is divine king red cloud. he said that he has something to look for you.¡± xiao changtian heard li taibai¡¯s words and looked over. xiao changtian said in his heart after seeing who it was. isn¡¯t this mo ba? i haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. why are you looking for me? could something have happened? as he thought of this, xiao changtian slowly said to mo ba, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious.¡± then, he brought mo ba to his rocking chair. standing in front of xiao changtian, mo ba slowly said, ¡°senior, something has happened to the blue luan.¡± ¡°blue luan?¡± when xiao changtian heard mo ba mention this name, he didn¡¯t have any impression of it. in mo ba¡¯s courtyard, xiao changtian had never heard of anyone called blue luan. after mo ba heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he slowly said to him, ¡°the blue luan is the little bird that senior left with me.¡± hearing mo ba¡¯s explanation, xiao chang tian smiled. so it was the little bird that he had left for them. no wonder they were in such a hurry. the people in their courtyard did not hunt much. that bird should be their most important food. the bird was lost, so he was naturally very anxious. however, in the forest, it must have been taken away by some beast in the middle of the night. as he thought about this, xiao changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°oh, so it¡¯s a little bird, i know.¡± xiao changtian also stood up and started walking in the courtyard. judging from the situation of the hotpot just now, his disciples seemed to like the beast meat very much. he could bring a disciple over to help him. after he brought it once, he could ask them to bring it for him to eat in the future. as for mo ba, he watched xiao changtian walking in the courtyard, waiting for his response. at this moment, xiao changtian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°after i pack up, i¡¯ll go with you.¡± after mo ba heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he nodded his head towards him. at this moment, he also looked at the black tortoise in the courtyard. the black tortoise and senior divine monkey, whom he had met in the beast emperor mountain range previously, were both here. in the pond, there was an ancestral dragon that contained monstrous luck. every time he saw xiao changtian, mo ba felt that his world view had been refreshed. at this moment, black tortoise said slowly to monkey on the roof, ¡°damn monkey, your old lover is in trouble. why don¡¯t you go and help?¡± when monkey heard black tortoise¡¯s words, he retorted, ¡°you¡¯re the one with an old lover. do you think i¡¯m you?¡± black tortoise exploded with rage when monkey said that. this monkey had ruined his marriage. now, he was still acting good after getting a bargain. he couldn¡¯t bear it. just as black tortoise was about to flare up, the old hen in the chicken coop in the courtyard slowly walked out. ¡°alright, stop arguing. be careful not to enter the cage.¡± upon hearing phoenix¡¯s words, black tortoise and monkey glared at each other and left. when mo ba saw the old hen in the chicken coop, his expression changed. as pythons, they had a feeling of being the natural enemy of birds. as he looked at the old hen, a phoenix covered in endless flames appeared in mo ba¡¯s mind. looking at the old hen, mo ba couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. xiao changtian saw this and slowly walked towards the hen. ¡°you old hen, go back to your chicken coop.¡± at the same time, xiao changtian was also speechless towards mo ba. this mo ba was even afraid of a chicken. no wonder he was so anxious after the little bird ran away. at this time, xiao changtian said to the disciples in the courtyard,¡± ¡°who wants to follow me out?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, all the disciples were restless. at this moment, the ancestral dragon¡¯s voice also entered their ears. ¡°your ingredients have basically been found, but tai bai hasn¡¯t been found. this time, the place master is going to has the ingredients that tai bai needs.¡± ¡°just let him go this once.¡± hearing the ancestral dragon¡¯s words, a hint of disappointment flashed in the eyes of futian and the fifth disciple. at this moment, li taibai walked up to xiao changtian. ¡°master, i¡¯ll go.¡± seeing li taibai volunteer, xiao changtian smiled and nodded. fortunately, not all of his disciples wanted to be idle. there were still some who were willing to follow him. thinking of this, xiao changtian slowly said to li taibai,¡± ¡°alright, it¡¯s you then. tai bai, help me take care of the equipment.¡± then, xiao changtian walked to the side of the courtyard. which animals should go out this time? with this thought in mind, xiao changtian also brought the chaos ant along. it was simple. an ant was so small that it was easy to carry. thinking about how the monkey had played a role in the nine-tailed fox clan. xiao changtian waved his hand at the monkey on the roof. ¡°you should come too.¡± when the monkey heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, it squeaked happily. then, xiao changtian waved his hand at the hen in the chicken coop. it was mainly because the old hen and the old dirty turtle liked to fight when they were together. he had to separate them. last time, he brought the black tortoise. this time, he would bring the old hen. after a round of ¡®ordering the troops,¡¯ xiao changtian slowly said to mo ba, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± soon after, xiao changtian left the yard with the hen, chaos ant, and monkey. divine world, demon race hall the blue luan sat in the main hall with worry in her eyes. after sending out the news, he sent people to keep an eye on the outside of the demon race¡¯s main hall. they hoped that the black tortoise or the divine monkey would come. a day had passed, and there was still no news. the blue luan could not help but feel a little worried. then, she said to the demonic beast guards below the hall, ¡°send more men outside the main hall. if there is any news, inform me at any time.¡± ¡°at the same time, send someone to keep an eye on patriarch wu gong¡¯s situation.¡± after the orders were issued, the green luan disappeared from the hall. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only it was not a good idea to keep waiting. according to the memories of meeting the black tortoise in the divine world, the blue luan planned to go out and search for it herself. on the other side, after xiao changtian left the courtyard with mo ba, the chaos ants on his body also flashed with a silver light. xiao changtian and mo ba arrived at the divine realm. looking at the mountain in front of him, xiao changtian also felt a familiar aura. he had to train li taibai to be a good hunter in the yard.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Looks Like We’re Sure This Time (1) chapter 371: looks like we¡¯re sure this time (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, wu gong underground palace at this moment, a jade table was placed in the middle of the hall. patriarch wu gong, patriarch earth python, and patriarch abysmal sat around the jade table. the earth python patriarch picked up a wine glass from the table. ¡°tomorrow will be the day of the competition with that little girl, blue luan. i hereby congratulate elder brother wu gong on his success.¡± patriarch wu gong also picked up a wine cup. patriarch earth python touched it and laughed loudly. ¡°i really don¡¯t know. i guarantee that it will be absolutely foolproof this time.¡± as soon as the wine entered his stomach, patriarch wu gong clapped his hands. then, a few demonic beast guards walked up with a figure. after seeing who it was, old ancestor jiuyou frowned. ¡°wu gong, what do you mean by bringing a human here?¡± ¡°eh, don¡¯t be anxious. let me tell you slowly.¡± patriarch wugong waved at patriarch nine nether. ¡°li wushuang, tell nine nether what you used to do.¡± that¡¯s right, the figure that patriarch wu gong brought up was li wushuang. after the deaths of the blood dragon, qing qiu, and huang yuan, li wushuang left the monster clan hall. he wanted to find a new backer in the demonic beast world, so he was accidentally captured by patriarch wu gong. ¡°lord nine nether, my name is li wushuang. i used to work for the blood dragon.¡± li wushuang looked at old ancestor nine nether with flattery in her eyes. after old ancestor wu gong grabbed them, nalan yan and chu yuan shan were locked up by him. if he had not said that he had worked in the demon race¡¯s main hall, he would probably be locked up now. ¡°you used to work in the monster race hall?¡± old ancestor jiuyou looked at li wushuang, and his expression darkened. he also knew that this demon race main hall had taken in a few humans a while ago. he did not expect to be captured by patriarch wu gong. ¡°yes, yes.¡± upon hearing old ancestor nine nether¡¯s words, li wushuang immediately nodded like a chick pecking at rice. at this moment, patriarch wu gong sent a message to patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python. then, old master nine nether and old master earth python were stunned. ¡°wu gong, you mean¡­¡± patriarch earth python received the message and was about to say something to patriarch wu gong. patriarch wu gong gestured at him. ¡°it¡¯s good that you know, it¡¯s good that you know.¡± upon hearing patriarch wu gong¡¯s words, a hint of joy appeared on the faces of patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python. then, patriarch wu gong said to li wushuang,¡± ¡°li wushuang, i have a mission for you. if you complete it, i can let your friends go.¡± patriarch wu gong stood up and walked to li wushuang¡¯s side. ¡°furthermore, i will allow you to enter my wu gong underground palace and become a commander, receiving the protection of my wu gong underground palace.¡± li wushuang didn¡¯t expect patriarch wu gong to say this to her, and she was excited. ¡°lord wu gong, tell me what mission you want. i, li wushuang, will complete it for you no matter what.¡± he had thought that he would be in a mess today, but he did not expect it to be such a good thing. li wushuang was overjoyed. patriarch wu gong patted li wushuang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°it¡¯s not that serious. it¡¯s just that you can return to the demon race¡¯s main hall now and follow the blue luan closely during the god burial mountain range tomorrow.¡± ¡°lord wu gong, i, blue luan¡­i don¡¯t think i can beat her.¡± li wushuang said awkwardly. ¡± you don¡¯t need to deal with her, you just need to follow her closely, give me a message, and you can get the ¡°¡± as he spoke, patriarch wu gong condensed a small bug from his body. then, the little bug flew to li wushuang. ¡°you can contact me through it.¡± li wushuang was delighted to see the bug fly onto her. lord wu gong meant that he could just go over and be a spy. moreover, it was just a message. he did not need to send any information at all. then this wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him! with this thought in mind, li wushuang said to patriarch wu gong,¡± ¡°lord wu gong, don¡¯t worry. i promise to complete the mission.¡± ¡°okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± patriarch wu gong nodded at li wushuang and then waved his hand to signal him to get ready. as he watched li wushuang¡¯s departing figure, the old ancestor earth python stood up from his seat. when he came, he was still wondering why patriarch wu gong suddenly invited them to a banquet. so it was because of li wushuang, this jinx. according to patriarch wu gong¡¯s message, whoever li wushuang was with would be killed by him. his strength was unprecedented. after li wushuang left, old ancestor nine nether, who had always been cautious, walked over from his seat and laughed.¡± ¡°even blood dragon and the others couldn¡¯t withstand this guy¡¯s bad luck. looks like we¡¯re in luck this time.¡± who said it wasn¡¯t? the monster race hall was originally fine. a few days after li wushuang joined them, the three emperor gods, blood dragon, qing qiu and huang yuan, died one after another. no one could compare to his bad luck. ¡°do you think there¡¯s a possibility that the divine monkey attacked blood dragon because of li wushuang?¡± patriarch netherworld had been wondering why a divine beast like the divine monkey would suddenly appear and attack the demon clan¡¯s main hall. divine beasts naturally liked auspicious signs, so perhaps they had acted to get rid of li wushuang, this jinx. if li wushuang went to join the blue phoenix, the blue phoenix might become the next blood dragon without them needing to do anything. after hearing old ancestor nine nether¡¯s words, old ancestor earth python and old ancestor wu gong looked at each other and smiled. ¡°that makes sense, that makes sense.¡± ¡°come, let¡¯s continue drinking.¡± as he spoke, wu gong brought old master netherworld and old master earth python to the jade table. he picked up the wine glass on the table and continued drinking. in the sky of the demon beast world, from the demon race hall, the blue luan flew in the direction of the black tortoise in the divine world according to its previous impression. then, a figure flashed past the blue luan¡¯s eyes. what was that? the blue luan looked at the figure and found it somewhat familiar. li wushuang? after thinking for a while, the blue luan remembered that the figure was li wushuang. thinking of li wushuang, the blue luan immediately flew toward him. li wushuang had left a deep impression on her. last time, it was because he followed li wushuang out that he met the black tortoise and the iron eater. it seemed that he had to ask him for help. this way, senior black tortoise would appear in front of him again. at this moment, li wushuang was rushing towards the demon clan¡¯s main hall at full speed. humming a song, after coming out of wu gong¡¯s underground palace, he felt that since the last time he was sent flying by the iron eating beast. his luck began to explode. first, he retreated unscathed when the divine monkey attacked the demon hall. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then, he was captured and brought to wu gong¡¯s underground palace, thinking that he was going to be imprisoned. he didn¡¯t expect the other party to directly entrust him with such a heavy responsibility. it seemed like he was about to reach the peak of his life. with this thought in mind, li wushuang sped up her pace toward the monster race hall.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Don’t Worry About Staying Here (1) chapter 372: don¡¯t worry about staying here (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, in midair. li wushuang headed towards the monster clan hall at full speed. looking at the faintly discernible monster race hall in front of her, li wushuang felt a sense of satisfaction. it seemed that he was undoubtedly going to reach the peak of his life. as a human, he did not encounter any demonic beasts obstructing him in his journey in the demonic beast world. his luck was beyond doubt. behind him, the figure of the blue luan also slowly flashed past. the blue luan had advanced to the godly emperor realm and was the new ruler of the demon race¡¯s main hall. wherever it passed, the demons would naturally submit and no one dared to stop it. this li wushuang was in a hurry to reincarnate. the blue luan cursed in her heart as she looked at the beautiful lady flying in front of her. then, he urged the true essence in his body, and green true essence slowly appeared on his body. in a flash, he appeared in front of li wushuang. at this moment, li wushuang was flying at full speed toward the monster clan hall when she saw a figure suddenly appear in front of her. he braked hard and stabilized himself in midair. li wushuang also slowly looked forward. eh, isn¡¯t this the blue luan? li wushuang looked at the blue luan in front of her and her face became even more joyful. he was originally thinking about how to enter the demon race¡¯s main hall, but now, he met an acquaintance. god, you take care of me too much. after saying this in her heart, li wushuang slowly walked toward the blue luan. ¡°commander blue luan, i¡¯ve finally found you. you don¡¯t know that when you didn¡¯t return¡­¡± seeing the blue luan, li wushuang pretended to be sad and wiped her eyes. ¡°lord blood dragon and the others were killed by a divine monkey.¡± li wushuang also knew that the blue luan didn¡¯t like her before. at this time, he had to show his loyalty to the demon race hall. otherwise, it would probably be difficult to enter the demon race¡¯s main hall. as for qing luan, she looked at the beautiful and beautiful woman beside her and frowned. this li wushuang really knew how to ¡°act¡±. with such poor acting skills, he didn¡¯t know how blood dragon and the others trusted him before. however, when he thought about how he needed to find senior black tortoise¡­ the blue luan still waved her hand at him. ¡°cough cough, li wushuang, i know you¡¯re loyal to the monster race hall. the blue luan didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to li wushuang. after all, after the previous incident, the blue luan didn¡¯t know what kind of attribute li wushuang had. he was a jinx, right? last time, he seemed to have benefited from a disaster. he wasn¡¯t a jinx, was he? blood dragon and the others had only accepted him for a few days, and he was already gone. when li wushuang saw the blue luan, she immediately wanted to bring him to the demon race hall. he was also delighted. previously, the blue luan had said that she was a jinx, so li wushuang had thought that it would take more effort. he did not expect that he could enter directly. haha, i, li wushuang, am not a jinx. i am now a lucky star. no, it was! with this thought in mind, li wushuang hurriedly followed behind the blue luan. after xiao changtian brought li taibai and mo ba to the divine realm, he walked into the mountains. arriving at a bamboo forest, xiao changtian slowly said to mo ba, ¡°mo ba, let¡¯s go take a look at your courtyard first. when mo ba heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, his face was stunned. the density of spiritual energy in the area they were in was not something the tian yuan continent could compare to. what did senior mean by telling him to go to his own courtyard now? mo ba scratched the back of his head in confusion. at this moment, a few demon beast guards dressed in the clothes of the demon clan¡¯s main hall also walked through the bamboo forest. when a demonic beast guard saw mo ba in the bamboo forest, he couldn¡¯t help but say to his companion beside him, ¡°look at that person. is he the person that lord blue phoenix is looking for?¡± after the demonic beast guard finished speaking, everyone¡¯s gazes turned towards mo ba in unison. a demonic beast guard took out a portrait from his bosom and said excitedly, ¡°yes, it looks exactly like the portrait.¡± as they spoke, the few of them hurriedly walked towards mo ba and xiao chang tian. ¡°i¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡± a few demonic beast guards walked in front of mo ba and the others, and slowly said to them. although mo ba¡¯s aura was very weak, xiao changtian didn¡¯t have any aura at all. however, when they remembered the blue luan¡¯s repeated warnings, they still treated xiao changtian and the others with respect. xiao changtian looked at the few demonic beast guards in front of him and laughed. ¡°yes, yes. there¡¯s no need to look for it now. let¡¯s go to the courtyard first.¡± although these people were dressed differently from mo ba, they were wearing animal skin coats. one look and one could tell that it was mo ba¡¯s courtyard¡¯s people who had come out to look for the bird. when the few demonic beasts heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they looked at each other. fortunately, he didn¡¯t show any disrespect to xiao changtian just now. the person in front of him actually knew that he was waiting for them. more importantly, they knew that their lord had built a courtyard for them. then, a demonic beast guard made a gesture to xiao changtian. ¡°please follow me!¡± mo ba heard the conversation between xiao chang tian and those monster race guards and understood. it turned out that everything was within senior¡¯s calculations. soon, xiao changtian and the others arrived in front of a courtyard under the guidance of a few demonic beast guards. ¡°it¡¯s just ahead.¡± as they spoke, the demonic beast guards also slowly walked in. upon entering the courtyard, mo ba¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of shock. this courtyard was exactly the same as the one he had on the tian yuan continent. moreover, there seemed to be an array set up in the courtyard that could make the spiritual energy in the courtyard even denser. seeing this courtyard, mo ba sighed in his heart. it seemed that the blue luan had made a lot of preparations for senior¡¯s arrival. xiao changtian saw that the courtyard was empty. there were only a few people. it seemed that the bird was really important to the people in their courtyard. most of them had gone out to look for food. as he thought of this, xiao changtian slowly said to mo and the others,¡± ¡°you can rest assured and stay here.¡± looking at the empty courtyard, xiao changtian was moved. after leaving last time, he only left them a little bird. even if the bird did not disappear, they would still have to live a hard life after eating it. it was better to teach a man to fish than to teach a man to fish. this time, he came not only to teach li taibai how to hunt. furthermore, he had to teach mo ba and the others the way to hunt. this way, they could eat well in the future. when mo ba heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, his face was filled with joy. ¡°thankyou, senior!¡± the density of the spiritual energy this time was several times that of his previous courtyard. if he could cultivate here, his realm breakthrough would be even faster. it was the same for the few demonic beast guards. it was also their first time entering the courtyard. due to the array formation, the spiritual energy here was denser than outside. the fact that they could cultivate here was also quite beneficial to them. according to the instructions of the blue luan, they had to stay and serve xiao changtian after they found him. following that, they imitated mo ba and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°thankyou, senior!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing their grateful faces, xiao changtian waved his hand at them. it seemed that their lives were really hard. that¡¯s right. they even had trouble with that plate last time. then, xiao changtian said to li taibai,¡± ¡°taibai, pack up. i¡¯ll teach you how to hunt..¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: You Can Be Like A Monkey If You Have A Day On The Wall_i chapter 373: you can be like a monkey if you have a day on the wall_i translator: 549690339 divine world, demon race hall the blue luan had just brought li wushuang into the hall. then, a demonic beast guard walked in from outside. ¡°reporting to master, the scouts have reported that they have found mo ba and the others.¡± the blue luan heard the news as soon as it stepped into the hall, and its face was filled with joy. that¡¯s great. it seems that senior divine monkey has already arrived. there was hope for the god burial mountain range this time. then, the blue luan looked at li wushuang. this guy was really strange. he had just invited him to the demon race¡¯s main hall. i have the information of senior godly monkey. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that senior black tortoise didn¡¯t have any ill intentions last time, he would probably be gone. it seemed like li wushuang was a jinx. he was just lucky last time. with this thought in mind, the blue luan slowly said to li wushuang, ¡°daoist wushuang, i¡¯m going to see a senior. how about we go together?¡± the blue luan didn¡¯t dare to leave li wushuang alone in the monster race hall. if he were to bring in any bad luck for the demon race¡¯s main hall, wouldn¡¯t it add insult to injury? li wushuang was delighted to hear the blue luan¡¯s words. meet a senior? the fact that the blue luan could address him as a senior meant that he was a key figure in the demon race¡¯s main hall. he didn¡¯t expect to be able to get in touch with the other party¡¯s core circle as soon as he arrived. this damned luck of his. with this thought in mind, li wushuang quickly said to the blue luan, ¡°alright, alright.¡± then, the blue luan took the lead and flew out. in the courtyard xiao changtian watched as li taibai moved his bamboo basket over. looking at his exhausted appearance, xiao changtian covered his face. fortunately, it was much better than the others. at least li taibai could carry it alone. xiao changtian comforted himself and took out a wooden stake from the bamboo basket. he placed it in front of him and walked to the shade of the tree in the courtyard. he picked up a tree root and said to li taibai,¡± ¡°taibai, listen up. when dealing with prey, you have to understand their habits¡­¡± ¡°when fighting with them, you must also grasp their vital points and hit them in one blow.¡± ¡°next, i¡¯ll demonstrate it to you.¡± although he did not know how to cultivate, his martial arts was still rated as the maximum level by the system. it should not be a problem for him to teach his disciple to deal with some wild beasts. xiao changtian waved the tree root in his hand and attacked the wooden stake in front of him. his methods were all aimed at the weak points. li taibai, who was watching from the side, was already mesmerized. in his eyes, xiao changtian had already merged with the world. the root in his hand was like a sharp sword. every time he waved his hand, the spiritual qi between heaven and earth would automatically gather in xiao changtian¡¯s direction. spirit qi surged, and the tip of the sword lit up. every move contained the truth of the great dao. at this moment, xiao changtian was the ruler of this world! li taibai could feel that no matter who was standing in front of his master, he would not be able to do anything. they would be like the wooden board in front of their master, unable to move at all and could only wait for the attack to descend. ever since xiao changtian taught him the single sword strike, he had always thought that he had learned it well. however, after witnessing xiao changtian¡¯s teachings, li taibai realized how big the gap between him and xiao changtian was. bang! xiao changtian sat down and hit the tree root on the wooden stake. at this moment, a sharp sword intent was released from the sky above the courtyard. bang! the sword aura rippled in the air above the entire courtyard. everyone within a few hundred miles felt their weapons tremble as if they were afraid of something. ¡°heavens, what kind of sword intent is this? could it be that a sword cultivator has appeared in our demon race?¡± ¡°looking at this direction, it¡¯s the location of the demon race¡¯s main hall. could it be that a god emperor has also appeared in the demon race¡¯s main hall?¡± some of the old demons in the deep mountains and old forests looked in the direction of the demon race¡¯s main hall and speculated. at this moment, xiao changtian looked at the crack on the wooden stake and felt helpless. fortunately, he had just retracted his strength. otherwise, this wooden stake would have been crippled. it seemed that the firewood in the courtyard was not very good recently. she should get ye fan to find some good trees when she went back. then, xiao changtian handed the root to li taibai and said,¡± ¡°taibai, i don¡¯t have high expectations for you.¡± li taibai slowly took the root from xiao changtian¡¯s hand. he looked at the wooden stake in front of him with a serious face. although the wooden stake in front of him was an immortal artifact, his master had high hopes for him. he couldn¡¯t disappoint him. when mo ba and the demonic beast guards who had been watching from the side heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they swallowed a mouthful of water. this senior¡¯s requirements for his disciples were too¡­ at this moment, the blue luan and li wushuang slowly flew toward the courtyard. sensing the peerless sword essence coming from the courtyard, the blue luan¡¯s expression changed. did something happen? then, the blue luan sped up and flew towards the courtyard. li wushuang also felt the peerless sword intent. just a moment ago, the sword at his waist had the urge to break out of its sheath. li wushuang gritted her teeth as she looked at the blue luan. it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m a lucky star now. i¡¯ll definitely be able to turn bad luck into good fortune. for the treasure, no, for the mission, charge! then, li wushuang turned into a streak of light and chased after him. soon, the blue luan and li wushuang landed outside the courtyard. at this moment in the courtyard li taibai had already attacked the wooden stake according to his own understanding of the moves that xiao changtian had just taught him. xiao changtian also looked at li taibai helplessly. this disciple of his was too untalented. it was such a simple move. it was fine if he could not learn it. more importantly, he couldn¡¯t even hit a wooden stake. as for mo ba and the demonic beast guards, they looked at xiao changtian¡¯s expression, as if he was not satisfied, and they were also trembling. although this senior¡¯s disciple¡¯s moves were not as powerful as the moves that senior had just displayed. however, it was not something that ordinary people could block. with that move just now, he would probably be gone if he went up. xiao changtian looked at li taibai and waved at monkey. ¡°monkey, go and hit that wooden stake.¡± when monkey heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he walked over eagerly. he punched the wooden stake. bang! as monkey¡¯s punch landed, a small groove appeared on the wooden stake. it seemed that his previous judgment was not wrong. the quality of the firewood was not good. even a monkey could make a dent in it. why couldn¡¯t this tai bai move? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. then, xiao changtian looked at li taibai¡¯s sweating face and walked over to him,¡± ¡°taibai, rest for a while. i believe that you can be like a monkey one day.¡± although tai bai wasn¡¯t talented, he was hardworking. xiao changtian still believed that he would be able to do it one day.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: Lord Wu Gong, God Burial Mountain Range is a done deal!_l chapter 374: lord wu gong, god burial mountain range is a done deal!_l translator: 549690339 divine world, within a courtyard. li taibai nodded to xiao changtian after hearing his words. master had high hopes for him. he definitely couldn¡¯t disappoint him. one day, he would definitely be able to create a crack on his master¡¯s immortal artifact like senior divine monkey. this time, his master brought him out to temper himself. thinking of this, li taibai was filled with fighting spirit again. and all of this was taken in by mo ba and the few demonic beast guards. they finally understood why xiao changtian wasn¡¯t satisfied just now. it turned out that the senior wanted his disciple to be like that monkey and make a groove on the wooden stake. wait, monkey? the few demonic beast guards suddenly felt that they had overlooked something. when they had received xiao chang tian and the others, their attention had been focused on confirming mo ba¡¯s identity. he didn¡¯t even notice the monkey beside xiao changtian. ¡°look¡­¡± a demonic beast guard looked at the monkey that was slowly walking past the wooden stake and said to the others in fear. following that, the other demonic beast guards also looked in the direction of his finger. they saw monkey posing next to the wooden stake. then, a huge phantom of a divine monkey appeared before their eyes. as soon as the divine monkey phantom appeared, a pressure from its bloodline made the few demonic beast guards tremble. he almost knelt down to worship her. meanwhile, mo ba had already dodged to the side. this wasn¡¯t the first time he had felt the monkey¡¯s pressure. at this time, xiao changtian also walked to the wooden stake, intending to put it away. seeing the monkey standing beside the wooden stake, xiao changtian picked it up. ¡°go play by yourself.¡± xiao changtian said, then he moved the wooden stake to the bamboo basket, intending to fix it. after all, there was a crack and a groove on it. with xiao changtian¡¯s hug, the pressure of the divine monkey that had descended on the demonic beast guard also slowly dissipated. sensing the pressure on his body dissipate, a demonic beast guard bowed respectfully to monkey. they finally understood. that was the senior divine monkey they had been thinking about. no wonder lord blue luan wanted them to come out and wait for mo ba. at this moment, the blue luan brought li wushuang to the outer area of the courtyard and caught sight of the scene inside. the blue luan finally understood. that peerless sword intent just now was not an attack from someone, but a senior teaching his disciple. fortunately, in order to take care of the feelings of the seniors and the others, he arranged for them to come to this courtyard. after all, the residences of humans and demons were still different. otherwise, in the demon race¡¯s main hall, which demon beast would be blind enough to provoke senior? it would probably be difficult for him to survive. when li wushuang saw the monkey in the courtyard, she shivered. could this be the legendary divine monkey that killed the blood dragon, qing qiu, and huang yuan? he didn¡¯t expect that he would actually stand on the blue luan¡¯s side. li wushuang suddenly felt a little guilty at the thought of being a spy for patriarch wu gong. and the peerless sword intent just now, just thinking about it made him shocked. such important news had to be sent back quickly. with this thought in mind, li wushuang quickly gathered her true qi and injected it into the insects on her body. ¡°reporting to lord wu gong, a peerless sword intent expert has appeared in the demon race¡¯s main hall. i¡¯m afraid that the strength of the blue luan and the others¡­¡± ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± before li wushuang could finish her words, she was pulled into the courtyard by the blue luan. he had to keep an eye on li wushuang, this jinx. if he accidentally offended senior, that would be bad. ¡°and the divine monkey has returned. the current strength of the demon race¡¯s main hall, right¡­ unfavorable.¡± ¡°hurry up.¡± li wushuang wanted to say that it was disadvantageous for them, but the blue luan¡¯s voice sounded again. at the same time, the strength he used to pull li shuang¡¯s arm increased. xiao changtian was fixing a wooden stake on the steps when he saw the blue luan bringing li wushuang in. sigh, he didn¡¯t expect that even the women in mo ba¡¯s courtyard would have to go out to look for birds. these days, it¡¯s really hard. it was really not easy to bring a family along. looking at the way she was pulling the man behind her, he must be her son. her son had grown up, yet she still had to bring him out to look for birds. not easy, not easy. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian took the lead and said to the blue luan,¡± ¡°i know. you guys stay here well. leave the rest to me.¡± just like the demonic beast guards, xiao changtian also planned to let the blue luan and the others stay here. if the birds were gone, so be it. he would just go out and kill a few. then, xiao changtian waved his hand at li taibai. ¡°tai bai, i¡¯m here for them. i think you should go out and help them.¡± although li taibai wasn¡¯t good at fighting wooden stakes, xiao changtian still wanted him to go out and gain some experience. perhaps at the critical moment, he could stimulate his potential and defeat a ferocious beast. wasn¡¯t that what the books in his previous life had written? this way, the people in the courtyard would have meat to eat. moreover, when he was accepted as a disciple, the system had given him a high evaluation of his talent. even though this stupid system was not very reliable. li taibai also walked to xiao changtian and said,¡± ¡°alright, master.¡± when the blue luan heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, it also looked at him with gratitude. thinking back to how xiao changtian had helped her break through to the god emperor realm on the tian yuan continent. the purpose of his visit was clearly within senior¡¯s grasp. although senior didn¡¯t have senior divine monkey¡¯s help, he didn¡¯t have the divine monkey¡¯s help. however, senior¡¯s disciple was also unfathomable when he looked at her. after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, li wushuang heaved a sigh of relief. according to this person¡¯s meaning, he did not intend to let the divine monkey participate in the god burial mountain range tomorrow. moreover, he didn¡¯t want to go either. that way, the peerless sword cultivator and the divine monkey wouldn¡¯t make a move. sending only one disciple, wasn¡¯t this person dragging things out too much? li wushuang glanced at li taibai again and again, then she walked to the side of a few demon beast guards. ¡°brother, how does this senior¡¯s disciple¡¯s strength look in the courtyard?¡± to be safe, she went one step further. ¡°not satisfied. senior doesn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with him.¡± a demonic beast guard thought for a moment and slowly said. li wushuang was delighted to hear this. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only just as he had guessed, this person was too arrogant. he actually allowed his disciple to participate. that kid looked like he had only cultivated for a few years. it seemed that the god burial mountain range was safe this time. with this thought in mind, li wushuang quickly sent a voice transmission to the bug. lord wu gong, this god burial mountain range is a sure thing! Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Bringing Disaster to the Demon Race’s Main Hall So Quickly (1) chapter 375: bringing disaster to the demon race¡¯s main hall so quickly (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, in the courtyard. seeing li taibai walking out of the courtyard, xiao changtian thought of something and said to li taibai slowly,¡± ¡°tai bai, remember to bring the old hen with you.¡± although xiao changtian hoped that li taibai would be able to stimulate his potential, it was still a small probability. it was better to let li taibai bring the old hen with him and create a trap. with the old hen as bait, a ferocious beast might take the bait. after all, didn¡¯t those ferocious beasts especially like to eat chicken? when li taibai heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, he nodded slowly. standing beside xiao changtian, the green phoenix heard his words. he walked to xiao changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°senior, my beloved disciple isn¡¯t familiar with this place, so i¡¯ll lead the way.¡± after all, the competition in the god burial mountain range was the tradition of the demonic beast world. the blue luan was afraid that li taibai was not familiar with the rules. she also asked xiao changtian to bring her along. xiao changtian slowly nodded after hearing the blue luan¡¯s words. as expected, women were worried about their families. xiao changtian knew that even if he didn¡¯t let her go, she would still insist on going. in that case, it would be better to agree to him from the beginning. moreover, tai bai¡¯s martial strength was indeed too low. it was good to have someone who was familiar with the roads in the mountains to lead the way. then, xiao changtian said to li taibai,¡± ¡°taibai, you should listen to this person¡¯s opinion when you¡¯re outside.¡± li taibai saw xiao changtian pointing at the blue luan and nodded at her. ¡°i wouldn¡¯t dare. i¡¯m already very happy that you can help me.¡± seeing xiao changtian being so polite to her, the blue luan hurriedly responded. xiao changtian sighed when he saw the grateful look on the blue luan¡¯s face. the people in the mountains were simple and honest. wugong underground palace patriarch wu gong sat cross-legged in the main hall. it seemed that he was resting with his eyes closed. at this moment, the bugs on his body also slowly flew up. ¡°it seems that li wushuang has already sent news from the monster race hall.¡± patriarch wu gong opened his eyes and looked at patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python below as he spoke slowly to them. then, patriarch wu gong waved his hand, and a pale yellow true essence was injected into the worm. li wushuang¡¯s voice came out of the bug. ¡°reporting to lord wu gong, a peerless sword intent expert has appeared in the demon race¡¯s main hall. i¡¯m afraid that the strength of the blue luan and the others¡­¡± peerless sword intent? patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python were all shocked when they heard li wushuang¡¯s voice transmission. previously, they had also felt their weapons tremble. it turned out that an expert with peerless sword intent had appeared in the demon race¡¯s main hall. the sword was the master of weapons and the king of killing. it was one of the most powerful mantras. he did not expect it to appear in the demon race¡¯s main hall. ¡°from what li wushuang said, the monster clan hall was attacked by a peerless sword intent expert.¡± the earth python patriarch stroked his beard and slowly said. ¡°it seems so. otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t li wushuang finish her sentence? apparently, the connection was cut off by a sword intent.¡± as patriarch wugong said that, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°looks like this li wushuang is really unlucky. she brought disaster to the monster race hall so quickly.¡± ¡°peerless sword intent. the blood sickle empire was destroyed by a sword cultivator on the human side a while ago. i wonder what kind of damage it can cause to the demon palace.¡± after listening to their conversation, old ancestor jiuyou slowly analyzed the situation. ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. li wushuang has sent some other news.¡± as he spoke, patriarch wu gong continued to inject true essence into the insect. then, wushuang¡¯s voice came from the bug. ¡°and the divine monkey has returned. the current strength of the demon race¡¯s main hall, right¡­ unfavorable.¡± ¡°what? divine monkey?¡± upon hearing the name divine monkey, patriarch earth python¡¯s body instinctively trembled as he cried out in surprise. the divine monkey killing three godly emperors in a row had a huge impact on them. ¡°what are you panicking about? didn¡¯t you hear what li wushuang said? the monster race palace is at a disadvantage right now.¡± patriarch wu gong looked at patriarch earth python and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°looks like our analysis wasn¡¯t wrong. the divine monkey attacked the monster clan¡¯s main hall because of li wushuang.¡± upon hearing this voice transmission, old ancestor jiuyou¡¯s mood lightened up. ¡°men, go to the demon race hall and see if that little girl, blue luan, is dead.¡± then, old ancestor nine nether issued a series of orders. ¡°is there any other news?¡± after hearing the words of old ancestor nine nether and old ancestor wu gong, old ancestor earth python was a little embarrassed. he had indeed been frightened by the words ¡®divine monkey¡¯. ¡°there¡¯s another piece of news.¡± patriarch wu gong said. li wushuang¡¯s voice rang out as she poured in the last strand of true qi. ¡°lord wu gong, this god burial mountain range is a sure thing!¡± hearing li wushuang¡¯s voice transmission, the three elders looked at each other and laughed. since li wushuang had made such a promise, the demon clan hall must have suffered heavy losses under the attack of the peerless swordsman and the divine monkey. ¡°men, serve the wine and dishes!¡± feeling happy, wu gong also called the servants to start eating. on the other side, after li taibai left the courtyard. he followed xiao changtian¡¯s orders and kept the hen on his body. blue luan and li wushuang were standing beside li taibai. ¡°young master, please follow me.¡± after saying that, the blue luan stretched out her hand and waved. a spirit ship quickly grew from the blue luan¡¯s hand. finally, it floated in midair. the blue luan had spent a lot of money to buy this from the human race. originally, with their demon race¡¯s personality, they usually transformed into their true forms when they traveled. that way, not only would it be faster, but it would also be able to deal with all kinds of variables at any time. however, xiao changtian had taken a carriage to the beast emperor mountain range. the blue luan had also prepared this spirit ship in advance. then, the blue luan took the lead and boarded the spirit ship, followed by li wushuang and li taibai. after boarding the spirit ship, the blue luan slowly said to li taibai, ¡°young master, rest on this spirit ship for the night. i¡¯ll have to trouble you tomorrow.¡± li taibai nodded at him. he brought the old hen to the room on the spirit ship. since his master had asked him to help the demon beast and listen to her instructions, he had to be careful. li taibai naturally wouldn¡¯t go against his wishes. li wushuang watched as the spirit ship slowly flew away. everything seemed to have settled down. he was also excited. it seemed that his luck was really good to the extreme. once he stepped out, that peerless sword cultivator and the divine monkey wouldn¡¯t help. instead, they were just a silly kid helping out. more importantly, he had already investigated. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only this kid¡¯s talent was average, and there was no aura on his body. he was simply not proficient in his skills. there was also the blue luan, who was actually so respectful to this brat. it seemed that becoming the commander of wu gong¡¯s underground palace would save his treasure. it was just around the corner! li wushuang stood on the deck of the spirit ship, feeling refreshed.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: The Eve of the Competition (1) chapter 376: the eve of the competition (1) translator: 549690339 | in the divine realm, on the spirit boat in mid-air after the blue luan took li taibai onto the spirit ship, it flew towards the direction of the demon race¡¯s main hall. when they arrived outside the main hall, the blue phoenix also brought up the blue phoenix first elder and the others who were already outside the main hall. they placed great importance on the competition in the god burial mountain range. after boarding the spirit ship, although the blue phoenix¡¯s first elder and the others did not know why the blue phoenix would use the human race¡¯s spirit ship to travel, they did not know why. moreover, after scanning the spirit ship, he only found li wushuang. there was no sign of the divine monkey. there was only one godking? and a human it seems that master hasn¡¯t found senior divine monkey after running around for the past few days? ¡°in that case, we can only fight with our lives on the god burial mountain range this time. a look of disappointment flashed across the blue phoenix first elder¡¯s eyes as she silently said in her heart. they looked at the blue luan who was controlling the spirit ship and knew that she was under great pressure now. he did not go over to ask anything. according to the speed of this spirit ship, the time they went to the god burial mountain range was also the time for the competition. therefore, after boarding the spirit ship, first elder green phoenix and the others randomly found a seat on it. he sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes to rest. at this moment, in a room on the spirit ship. li taibai¡¯s mind was filled with the scene of xiao changtian¡¯s attack in the courtyard. from time to time, he would stand up from the bed and gesture. at this moment, the old hen also jumped down from the table at the side. ¡°kid, stop practicing and rest well. you still have to find ingredients tomorrow. those things are not easy for you.¡± the old hen looked in the direction of the god burial mountain range and slowly transmitted her voice to li taibai. li taibai received phoenix¡¯s voice transmission and smiled at him. then, he lay back on the bed. since senior phoenix said that it was not easy for him, he would have to rest well and wait for tomorrow¡¯s challenge. at this moment, the hen threw a stone at li taibai. ¡°i just brought it out of the courtyard this time. you can also contact master when the time comes.¡± as soon as the old hen finished speaking, li taibai saw a stone on his stomach. the profound shadow stone modified by master? li taibai looked at the stone in his hand and was about to ask the hen something. he saw that the old hen had already retreated to the side and was sleeping soundly. after playing with the stone in his hand, li taibai didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore and fell asleep on the bed. a silent night the next day, when the first ray of sunlight shone into the spirit ship. an ancient mountain range that was filled with a desolate aura slowly entered the eyes of the green phoenix and the others. looking at the mountain range in front of them, first elder green phoenix and the rest stood up from the ground. then, the spirit ship slowly landed at the entrance of the mountain range. the spirit ship stopped. first elder blue phoenix and the others suddenly felt as if they were facing death unflinchingly. they came to the side of the blue luan and slowly said to him, ¡°master, don¡¯t worry. even if we lose our lives, we will still protect the territory of the demon race¡¯s main hall.¡± ¡°hahaha!¡± as soon as the green phoenix first elder and the others finished speaking, a mocking laughter sounded in the world. everyone looked towards the source of the sound and saw a pale yellow whirlwind blowing past. then, patriarch wu gong¡¯s figure appeared in front of them. soon after, old master nine nether and old master earth python slowly appeared at the entrance of the mountain range with their respective troops. ¡°blue luan, did your demon race¡¯s main hall suffer some kind of calamity? you¡¯re actually using a human¡¯s spirit ship to travel.¡± human spirit ships had always been disdained by the demons. the ancestor of the earth python laughed loudly when he saw the blue luan and the others. it seemed that the information li wushuang had sent was not wrong. the demon race¡¯s main hall was indeed attacked by the peerless swordsman and the divine monkey. otherwise, how could he have fallen to the point of using a spirit ship to travel? old ancestor nine nether looked at the blue phoenix and the others with a cold smile. ¡°morning.¡± first elder blue phoenix and the others were about to retort after being mocked by patriarch wu gong and the others. she heard the sound of someone who had just woken up coming from behind her. it was li wushuang, who was on the spirit ship. when they saw li wushuang, first elder blue and the others were stunned at first, then their faces were filled with humiliation. even if his lord had brought her here, she was too much of a disgrace to the monster clan. the blue luan was speechless when it saw li wushuang. it wasn¡¯t that she wanted to bring li wushuang over, but she was afraid that she would leave her in the monster race hall. if he didn¡¯t finish the competition, his hall would be gone. bring him here and have senior¡¯s disciple suppress him. after li wushuang appeared, li taibai and the hen slowly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°look, there¡¯s a mortal in the demon race¡¯s main hall.¡± one of the demonic beast guards under patriarch earth python watched as li taibai slowly walked down from the spirit ship and laughed. ¡°it really is, hahaha¡­ mortal.¡± seeing li taibai, the demonic beasts under old ancestor earth python and old ancestor nine nether burst into laughter. patriarch wugong also mocked, ¡°blue luan, is there no one left in your main hall? you actually captured a mortal to make up the numbers.¡± his gaze swept across li taibai, but there was no aura at all. he even had a hen with him. it was obvious that the blue luan had gone to a small human village to capture a mortal to make up the numbers. it wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t captured the mortal patriarch wu gong before. therefore, they knew that the mortals in those villages liked to raise chickens. it seemed that the demon race¡¯s main hall had really suffered a lot of losses and needed mortals to make up for it. unfortunately, the blue luan did not die. however, looking at his appearance, he should be strong on the outside but weak on the inside. in the face of patriarch wu gong and the others ¡®mockery, first elder blue phoenix and the others also had ashen expressions. ¡°master, what¡¯s going on?¡± an elder of the blue luan asked. li taibai¡¯s appearance was clearly beyond their expectations. they did not go to the room last night. he had also looked at li taibai repeatedly just now, but there was no aura on his body. a mortal, no doubt. even if they couldn¡¯t find senior divine monkey, they didn¡¯t need a mortal to make up the numbers. most importantly, they did not lack people. elder green phoenix could not understand why green phoenix had brought a mortal over. the blue luan also took a step forward in the face of the elder¡¯s questioning and the mocking laughter from the other side. ¡°wu gong, don¡¯t be too smug. with the young master here, you¡¯ll all have to wait for your defeat today.¡± ¡°hahaha, what did you say? calling a mortal a young master and expecting a mortal to deal with us?¡± when the earth python patriarch heard the blue luan¡¯s words, he could not stop laughing. first elder blue luan and the others were also a little surprised when they heard blue luan¡¯s words. none of them understood why the blue luan was so respectful to a mortal. his lord hasn¡¯t been attacked in the past two days. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. believe in my lord.¡± at this moment, the first elder of the blue phoenix still transmitted his voice to everyone slowly to stabilize the morale of the army. at the same time, patriarch wu gong¡¯s faint voice sounded. ¡°since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s begin.¡± patriarch wu gong could not wait to divide the territory of the demon hall.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Chapter 377 chapter 377: chapter 377-entering the mountain array, the hardest trial?_l translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range as soon as patriarch wugong said that, the people behind him and patriarch nine nether became restless. ¡°it¡¯s finally about to begin. thinking of those demonesses in the demon race hall, hehehe¡­¡± ¡°hahaha, we still like their master, the blue luan¡­¡± ¡°haha, brother, you¡¯re still the best.¡± the mocking voices of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates rang out in the valley. when they arrived at the valley, a blue light lit up. bang! as the light shone, the rocks around the valley fell. a large array rose in front of the blue phoenix and patriarch wu gong. ¡°blue luan, you can choose which path you want to take first.¡± patriarch wu gong looked at the formation in front of him and stood behind him with his hands. he said to the blue luan in an arrogant manner. ¡°master, let me go first.¡± the buried god mountain range was the training ground for demonic beasts. it wasn¡¯t a place where anyone could enter as they pleased. if they could not even enter the god burial mountain range, then there was no need to talk about a competition. at this moment, tie zhuang stood out from behind the blue luan. he also wanted to take the lead. ¡°yes, yes.¡± seeing the blue luan nod at him, tie zhuang also appeared in front of the formation in a flash. arriving in front of the array, tie zhuang slowly condensed his true essence. his face turned red, and his body changed. roar! a huge rhinoceros appeared in front of everyone. in order to raise the morale of his side, tie zhuang also directly used his full strength from the beginning. in his true form, the aura of the divine emperor enveloped the valley. for a moment, the subordinates of patriarch wu gong, who had mocked the blue luan just now, were a little shocked. tie zhuang glanced at them and walked towards one of the passages. suddenly, a screen of light appeared in the sky above the valley. it showed the situation that tie zhuang had encountered in the array. all the checkpoints in the god burial mountain range had two entrances. it was to make it convenient for the demon juniors to compete. moreover, the situations encountered at different entrances were different. tie zhuang entered the formation and saw a lava lake. bang! bang! bang! the lava lake in front of him was boiling, and the high temperature emitted by it could be felt through the light screen. ¡°sigh, it seems that the heavens are really helping us. that guy in the demon race hall seems to be very awesome.¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to encounter the most difficult trial of fire as soon as i entered.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. i heard that he used to be a subordinate of the blood dragon demon thearch. after the blood dragon fell, he joined the blue luan.¡± ¡°sigh, stop talking. this kind of fence-sitter deserves his bad luck.¡± on the other side, the blue phoenix first elder¡¯s face turned ashen when she heard the chattering of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates. tie zhuang was one of the earliest people who had followed their cyan phoenix clan. even though he was under the blood dragon, he still took good care of the cyan phoenix clan. if patriarch wu gong and the others were not on the opposite side, first elder blue phoenix would have gone over to fight. at this moment, on the screen, tie zhuang also roared towards the sky. roar! a powerful aura swept across the entire lake, shaking the lava on the surface of the lake. then, the true essence on his body condensed and wrapped around his entire body. then, he braced himself and rushed towards the surface of the lake. bang! bang! bang! tie zhuang walked on the surface of the lake, and his body was occasionally invaded by lava. by the time they reached the other side, there were already a few wounds on their bodies. old ancestor wu gong¡¯s subordinates burst into laughter when they saw tie zhuang¡¯s reaction. ¡°as expected, this guy looks awesome when he appears, but he¡¯s actually a noob.¡± the emperor god was considered one of the top combatants on both sides. breaking into the mountain formation was already like this. it would be fine if they officially competed in the future. old ancestor wu gong saw that although tie zhuang had made it through, wounds had appeared on his body. a smile appeared on his face. the reason why tie zhuang had chosen to be the first one was to let li wushuang¡¯s bad luck befall the blue phoenix¡¯s camp. as expected, the blue luan¡¯s men wanted to send a god emperor to increase their strength. they had encountered the most difficult trial, and their arrogance had been suppressed in an instant. at this moment, patriarch wu gong waved his hand. ¡°xiao ¡®er, you go.¡± as soon as patriarch wugong finished speaking, a figure walked out from behind him. seeing this figure, the subordinates behind patriarch wu gong shouted. ¡°saint child!¡± ¡°saint child!¡± ¡°saint child!¡± wu xiao, the holy son of wu gong¡¯s underground palace, had already reached the god emperor realm at a young age. he was the next successor personally confirmed by patriarch wu gong. wu xiao walked out from the crowd and bowed to patriarch wu gong. then, his figure flashed and he arrived in front of the entrance array. as soon as he stepped in, a screen lit up in front of everyone. looking at the situation on the screen, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates sighed. ¡°as expected of the holy son, he has the providence of the heavens. compared to that big guy just now, the moment he entered, it was the simplest trial of earth.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the heavens have blessed my underground palace.¡± even old master abysmal and old master earth python looked at the light screen with delight. at the level of a god emperor, it was very rare for one to encounter an earthly trial. on the other side, the first elder of the green phoenix was also furious after hearing their words. patriarch wu gong¡¯s luck was indeed better. on the screen, wu xiao looked at the ground in front of him and the huge rocks that moved from time to time. the pale yellow true essence on his body lit up, and he used the movement technique of wu gong¡¯s underground palace. in a few breaths, he easily dodged the attacks of the giant rocks and passed through the formation. after wu xiao passed, patriarch wu gong said to the blue phoenix and the others, ¡°blue luan, see you in the god burial mountain range.¡± after tie zhuang entered, the trial on the blue luan¡¯s side could no longer be changed. in other words, if blue phoenix and the others wanted to enter the god burial mountain range, everyone had to pass the fire trial. as soon as he finished speaking, patriarch wu gong was about to lead the people around him to challenge the earthly trial. when old ancestor nine nether and old ancestor earth python walked past the blue phoenix and the others. he also smiled maliciously. they were certain that the blue luan must have been attacked by the peerless sword xiu and the divine monkey. after entering the most difficult trial of fire, it was hard to say how many would come out. ¡°right, remember to protect your mortals.¡± as they were about to enter the array, old ancestor jiuyou seemed to want something as he mocked the blue luan. after hearing old ancestor jiuyou¡¯s words, the great elder of the blue phoenix was furious. ¡°master, i¡¯ll go¡­¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the blue luan reached out and blocked his way, shaking its head at him. although they had drawn the most difficult trial of fire, they had to enter the god burial mountain range. this was because if they did not enter, they would have to give up all the territory of the demon race¡¯s main hall. after patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python led their respective teams in, they were all stunned. the blue luan waved her hand at the people behind her and walked into the array.. Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Ten Million Spirit Stones, Territory as a Bet chapter 378: ten million spirit stones, territory as a bet translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range after entering the mountain entrance array, the green phoenix first elder looked at the people behind her. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± although they were all experts, tie zhuang, who was at the god emperor realm, was injured when he went over. they were all a little worried. li wushuang followed closely behind the blue luan. at this moment, he was also a little afraid, even though he was here to be a spy. however, he had to protect his life. the luck of this demon race hall was too bad. if he had known earlier, he would have been the first one to come. he thought that with his luck as a lucky star, he would definitely be able to obtain the earthly trial like patriarch wu gong. at this moment, li taibai also saw the change in everyone¡¯s expressions. he said to the old hen in his arms. ¡°senior phoenix, thank you.¡± li taibai remembered xiao changtian¡¯s instructions to help the blue phoenix and the others. at this moment, the old hen also glanced at the green phoenix and the others. then, they looked at the surface of the lake, and the boiling lava lake in front of them suddenly calmed down. ¡°what¡¯s going on? what just happened? this lake doesn¡¯t seem so scary anymore.¡± an elder of the blue phoenix clan saw that the lake had calmed down and floated above it. after realizing that the lava below would not attack him, he quickly flew to the other side. after seeing a blue phoenix elder fly over unscathed, he was shocked. the other blue phoenix elders and the experts from the demon race main hall were also excited. although they did not know what had happened, at least their worries had been resolved. in an instant, everyone had passed through the lake unscathed. at this time, li wushuang looked at the calm lake and felt a burst of joy. as expected, after he, a peerless lucky star, entered, everything was different. his luck suddenly improved, and even the lava lake gave way to him. thinking of this, li wushuang smiled. when they arrived at the opposite shore, the blue luan also glanced in li taibai¡¯s direction. she had a feeling that this change was definitely related to senior geng¡¯s disciple. when li taibai felt the blue luan¡¯s gaze, he smiled back at him. on the other side, patriarch wu gong and the others had also passed through the mountain-entering array. he saw that the exit on the other side was empty. there was basically no one there except for tie zhuang, who had entered first. ¡°do you think that the demi-human race¡¯s main hall will be wiped out in the trial of fire?¡± ¡°hey, let¡¯s make a bet. guess how many people will come out from your side.¡± a guard of wu gong¡¯s underground palace walked up to tie zhuang and said slowly. fighting was forbidden in the god burial mountain range, or they would be attacked by the restriction. ¡°what do you want to bet? do you dare to bet ten million spirit stones? i bet that all of us will come over.¡± tie zhuang was also angry when he saw the group of guards in the underground palace. she gave him a big reward in an instant. hearing tie zhuang¡¯s words, the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace were stunned. these ten million spirit stones were their salary for several years. then, the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace burst into laughter. ¡°this guy must be crazy about money. alright, i guess at most half of the people from the demon race hall will come out.¡± ¡°alright, then i¡¯ll bet one-third.¡± a few guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace gathered together, gloating. although tie zhuang had bet with them on spirit stones, they felt that they had won. ¡°after i get the spirit stones, i¡¯ll go to the happy red pavilion and have some fun.¡± the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace had already begun to plan how to spend tie zhuang¡¯s spirit stones. as patriarch wu gong was in a good mood, he did not control his subordinates too much. over the years, wu gong¡¯s underground palace had been able to develop so quickly because patriarch wu gong did not restrict the actions of his subordinates. as long as he could complete the mission, anything was fine. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to maintain his dignity, patriarch wu gong would have thought of taking a gamble. ten million spirit stones, it would be a waste not to take it. at this moment, a guard of wu gong¡¯s underground palace also arrived at the exit of the demon hall. ¡°they¡¯re out, they¡¯re out.¡± ¡°i feel yi lou waving at me.¡± the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace looked at the exit of the demon race¡¯s main hall with anticipation. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! blue luan and the others slowly landed on the ground one after another. ¡°one, two, three, four¡­what happened?¡± the group of guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace were dumbfounded when they saw blue luan and the others land. just as tie zhuang had said, everyone had come. when tie zhuang saw the blue luan and the others coming over, he also walked over happily. ¡°master, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re all fine.¡± at this moment, the blue luan also saw the liver-colored faces of the demonic beast guards. ¡°did something happen?¡± when tie zhuang heard the blue luan¡¯s words, he also walked towards the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace. ¡°everyone, if you¡¯re willing to bet, you must admit defeat. don¡¯t forget that this is the god burial mountain range.¡± when he spoke, tie zhuang even specially emphasized the god burial mountain range. in the god burial mountain range, any contract would be recognized by the restrictions here. if the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace didn¡¯t hand them over, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°what? is your wu gong underground palace this kind of trash?¡± tie zhuang said slowly to them with a smile on his face. at this moment, the guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace looked at each other. now, there was no time to think about why the other party had all come out. most importantly, they couldn¡¯t afford it. patriarch wu gong also saw the situation here. he waved his hand and a universe bag flew towards tie zhuang. ¡°take it!¡± after all, he was his subordinate. patriarch wu gong could not pretend that he could not see anything, could he? the few guards of wu gong¡¯s underground palace looked at patriarch wu gong with gratitude and then walked into the crowd. at this moment, tie zhuang received the universe bag from patriarch wu gong. instead, he walked over to blue luan and the others and distributed the spirit stones. after exchanging some words with tie zhuang, the demon race main hall also wanted to laugh when they saw patriarch wu gong opposite them. the blue luan looked at the spirit stone in her hand and then at patriarch wu gong. these spirit stones should be quite a large sum for the underground palace of wu. patriarch wugong waved his sleeve when he saw the blue luan¡¯s gloating gaze. patriarch wu gong then changed the topic. since all of you are here, let¡¯s place our bets.¡± ¡°put down your bet in front of the demon ancestors.¡± when the blue luan heard patriarch wu gong¡¯s words, it knew that the competition had just officially begun. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only after both sides placed their bets, the stone statues of the demon ancestors in front of them would issue questions according to their situation. the winner would receive the other party¡¯s bet. this was also to make the resources within the demon race more reasonable. then, patriarch wu gong said loudly, ¡°wu gong underground palace, the wager is a quarter of the territory..¡± Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Chessboard Duel, Is There No One in the Demon Clan’s Main Hall?_l chapter 379: chessboard duel, is there no one in the demon clan¡¯s main hall?_l translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range when the blue luan heard patriarch wu gong¡¯s words, it smiled at him. li taibai nodded at him. the blue luan also walked forward, raised its head and puffed out its chest. it slowly said to patriarch wu gong, ¡°a quarter of the territory of the demon race¡¯s main hall.¡± after saying that, the green phoenix looked in the direction of old ancestor abysmal and old ancestor earth python. old ancestor earth python and old ancestor nine nether looked at each other and gritted their teeth. then, they slowly said to the blue phoenix, ¡°nine nether mountain, a quarter of the territory, bet!¡± ¡°a quarter of the territory of the earth python mountain, bet!¡± as the demon race¡¯s main hall was previously guarded by the three godly emperors, blood dragon, qing qiu, and huang yuan. therefore, their territory was several times larger than wu gong¡¯s underground palace. a quarter of the territory was about the same as the territories of patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python combined. as soon as he finished speaking, the blue phoenix, patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python all emitted a ray of light from their bodies. it was injected into the stone statue of the demon ancestor in front of them. ¡°the bet is settled!¡± an old and weathered voice slowly sounded throughout the entire god burial mountain range. then, a ray of light shot out from the eyes of the kangaroo stone statue. an array disc appeared between blue luan and patriarch wu gong. ¡°wow, it¡¯s actually a chessboard. i didn¡¯t expect this battle to be so difficult.¡± seeing the chessboard between the blue luan and patriarch wu gong, both sides whispered to each other. seeing the chessboard, a smile flashed across patriarch wu gong¡¯s face. then, with a wave of his sleeve, an old figure walked out from the crowd behind patriarch wu gong. ¡°this is the heavenly dog clan¡¯s skyart entertainment.¡± seeing the figure standing beside patriarch wu gong, a blue phoenix elder exclaimed. the heavenly hound clan was one of the few demon clans in the demonic beast world that were good at chess. it was rumored that the heavenly hound clan claimed to be second in chess, but no one in the entire demonic beast world dared to claim to be first. even the chess experts of the human race were defeated by the heavenly hound clan. as for tianyi, he was the current clan leader of the heavenly hound clan and the number one chess player in the demonic beast world. upon seeing this figure, the experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall behind the blue luan revealed a trace of despair. it was as if they knew what the outcome would be without even comparing. are we going to lose a quarter of our territory? when old ancestor jiuyou saw skyart, he was delighted. ¡°brother wu gong, you are indeed the number one person in the god burial mountain range.¡± old master nine nether cupped his fists at old master wu gong before looking at the other side. ¡°blue luan, who do you plan to let out to break the situation? if it doesn¡¯t work, then don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time and obediently admit defeat.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, obediently admit defeat.¡± as soon as old ancestor nine nether finished speaking, the subordinates behind him also joined in the commotion. the blue phoenix first elder looked at the opposite side and looked around. he realized that everyone had a look of despair on their faces as they lowered their heads. he sighed in his heart and said to the blue luan. ¡°master, let me go up and meet them first.¡± the blue luan nodded at the first elder when it heard his words. at this moment, skyart entertainment looked at the blue phoenix first elder. ¡°with your chess skills, you go first.¡± skyart made an inviting gesture to the blue phoenix grand elder. the blue phoenix first elder took a deep breath and looked at the chess game in front of her. true essence flowed out of his sleeves and slowly poured into the chessboard. then, the entire chessboard lit up. then, the blue phoenix first elder was brought into a spiritual world. in the space where the blue phoenix first elder was located, black and white qi condensed and rippled around his body. humph! the blue phoenix first elder snorted coldly and condensed the true essence on her body to attack this space. bang! a chain hit the barrier of this space. then, lines of light suddenly lit up under the green phoenix first elder¡¯s feet. it formed a complete chessboard, and the black and white qi on it attacked the first elder of the green phoenix. not good! the blue luan said in her heart. then, she quickly dodged to the side. as the blue phoenix first elder operated in the chessboard world. in the outside world, the chessboard in front of the blue phoenix and patriarch wu gong was also spinning. the chess pieces on the chessboard were also constantly moving. after stabilizing her body, the first elder of the green phoenix once again searched the chessboard. this time, the black and white gas formed a giant dragon and bit at him. in the end, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth and he was knocked out of the spiritual world. the chess pieces on the chessboard stopped moving after first elder blue phoenix was knocked out of the mental energy world. ¡°grand elder.¡± seeing the injured first elder of the cyan phoenix clan, a few elders of the cyan phoenix clan also walked over to support him. skyart looked at the blue phoenix grand elder and said slowly, ¡°not bad. to be able to break through two rounds in a row, you have some skill.¡± then, skyart also took a step forward. just like elder qingluan, he injected his true essence into the chessboard. the chess pieces on the chessboard began to move. in a short while, it surpassed the level that the blue phoenix first elder could just reach. when the old ancestor earth python saw this situation, he slowly said to the blue luan, ¡°blue luan, looks like you¡¯re going to lose this round.¡± ¡°i¡¯m looking forward to a quarter of the demon race¡¯s main hall.¡± tie zhuang¡¯s eyes widened in fury as the earth python ancestor¡¯s words sounded. ¡°ground python, don¡¯t be too proud.¡± ¡°oh, is there anyone else here to break the situation? hahaha!¡± accompanied by the laughter of the earth python patriarch, skyart also broke through six rounds in a row. after escaping from the chessboard world, skyart entertainment looked completely unharmed. ¡°skyart entertainment¡¯s clan leader is really powerful. it seems like we¡¯re going to win this round.¡± ¡°yay, when the time comes, i will definitely tell the ancestor and strive to rule a small piece of territory in the demon race hall.¡± ¡°haha, do you think i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking?¡± following that, patriarch wu gong walked to skyart entertainment¡¯s side with a smile on his face as he looked at blue luan. ¡°blue luan, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. grandmaster fang tianyi is much more useful than your grand elder.¡± ¡°how is it? are there still people from your side who want to fight? if you don¡¯t, i¡¯ll help you take over a quarter of the territory of your demon race main hall.¡± the blue luan looked around at its own camp after hearing patriarch wu gong¡¯s words. ¡°brat, it¡¯s your turn.¡± in the crowd, the old hen lay in li taibai¡¯s arms and said slowly to him. ¡°ah, but i don¡¯t know how to play chess.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only li taibai received phoenix¡¯s voice transmission and said in embarrassment. ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m here.¡± the old hen replied casually. after receiving phoenix¡¯s voice transmission, li taibai nodded and walked out. seeing li taibai walk out from the crowd, the blue luan was also delighted.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Li Taibai Can’t Do It? Skyart Entertainment chapter 380: li taibai can¡¯t do it? skyart entertainment taking action personally (1) translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range the blue luan saw li taibai walking out of the crowd and said to him slowly. ¡°thank you, young master.¡± li taibai nodded at him. on the other side, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates saw li taibai walking forward. ¡°isn¡¯t this the mortal i saw at the entrance? how did he get here after passing the fire trial?¡± ¡°who cares? i think there¡¯s no one in the demon race hall. they¡¯re relying on a mortal to support the scene.¡± ¡°hahaha, do you think he has true essence?¡± patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates chattered away as skyart entertainment saw li taibai standing across from them. he shook his head and slowly said to him, ¡°mortal, don¡¯t delay yourself. you don¡¯t have the qualifications to come into contact with this kind of situation.¡± he looked at li taibai with disdain and closed his eyes. ¡°wu gong, are the people on your side so talkative? are they afraid?¡± looking at li taibai, the blue luan didn¡¯t know why. she felt an inexplicable confidence in herself. she believed that they would win if li taibai made a move. before patriarch wu gong could reply, patriarch earth python heard what blue luan said. he also held his stomach and laughed out loud. ¡°blue luan, what did you say? why would i be afraid of a mortal child like you?¡± ¡°otherwise, when that kid enters the chess game, he won¡¯t even know how he died.¡± the green phoenix and the other elders also had furious expressions when they heard patriarch earth python¡¯s words. ¡°there¡¯s no point in saying more! li taibai looked at the people opposite him indifferently. then, a stream of true essence lit up in his hand and poured into the chessboard. immediately, li taibai entered the chessboard world. ¡°look, that kid seems to have some true essence. why can¡¯t i feel his aura?¡± ¡°of course i can¡¯t sense it. from what i see, he is just a disciple who hasn¡¯t even reached the low level deity level.¡± ¡°isn¡¯t it normal that i can¡¯t sense it?¡± ¡°it seems that this kid doesn¡¯t listen to my advice and is just waiting to die.¡± when patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates saw li taibai enter the chessboard world, they looked at him with disdain. at this moment, the chess pieces on the chessboard also moved. master skyart slowly opened his eyes and looked at the moving pieces on the board. ¡°it¡¯s quite something.¡± after saying that, he received a voice transmission. ¡°skyart, look at that kid. he¡¯s from the human race.¡± master skyart immediately replied after receiving patriarch wugong¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°brother wu gong, don¡¯t worry. although that kid has some skills, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°it¡¯s more than enough to deal with him!¡± on the other side, after the first elder of the blue phoenix stabilized her injuries, she was stunned. looking at the moving chess pieces on the chessboard, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. pulling the arm of elder qingluan beside him, he said excitedly, ¡°my lord is my lord. you have foresight. we might still have hope.¡± the other elders of the blue phoenix sect didn¡¯t know much about chess. hearing the words of the first elder of the blue phoenix sect, they also looked at li taibai. there were also the moving chess pieces on the chessboard. ¡°good job, mortal, oh no, young master!¡± it was unknown who spoke first, but the experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall also said, ¡°young master, you can do it!¡± ¡°good job, young master!¡± ¡°young master, get rid of them!¡± with their voices, the situation on the chessboard had been broken four times in a row. it had already surpassed the number of games that the blue phoenix first elder had just broken. at the same time, in the chessboard world. li taibai held his long sword and looked at the black and white gas rippling around him. ¡°senior phoenix, where should we attack next?¡± li taibai pointed his sword at the surroundings and said slowly to phoenix who was beside his feet. ¡°little brat, don¡¯t worry. let me think. i only know a little about it because i watched buttface play chess.¡± the old hen looked at the surrounding space and muttered. ¡°if i¡¯m unhappy with this lousy space, i¡¯ll burn it down.¡± as the old hen¡¯s voice fell, the surrounding black and white gas seemed to retreat a little. the old hen continued speaking to li taibai. ¡°brat, you have to make good use of this opportunity. this black and white gas is perfect for body tempering.¡± ¡°anyway, they can¡¯t hurt you. if you bear it, you might be able to leave a mark on master¡¯s wooden stake when you return.¡± hearing the old hen¡¯s words, li taibai¡¯s spirits were instantly lifted. instead, it chased after the black and white gas around it. bang! the black and white gas seemed to have sensed li taibai¡¯s provocation. it formed a giant dragon in the air and started fighting with li taibai. ¡°that¡¯s it. look, isn¡¯t there a flaw now?¡± the old hen looked at the sky in front of her and said slowly to li taibai. then, he pointed in a direction. ¡°brat, attack there and this game will be over.¡± li taibai also raised his sword when he heard the hen¡¯s words. true essence slowly gathered on the sword, and a sharp aura burst out from it. he swung his sword in the direction the old hen had pointed out. ¡°one strike will definitely hit!¡± whoosh! as soon as li taibai finished speaking, a sharp sword light appeared above him. bang! the sword tip flew forward, and wherever it passed, cracks appeared in the space. the black and white gas sensed this power and seemed to be afraid. without even thinking of resisting, the black and white dragon turned around and fled. ¡°you can¡¯t hide.¡± li taibai said indifferently. then, the sword light pierced through the black and white dragon¡¯s body as expected. at the same time, in the eyes of the outside world. li taibai had already broken six rounds in a row. the number of games that master skyart had just broken was almost surpassed. young master, you¡¯re awesome!¡± as li taibai continued to break through the situation, the cheers in the demon hall increased. on the other side, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates looked at li taibai in disbelief and shut their mouths. was this guy really a mortal? even patriarch wu gong couldn¡¯t help but send a voice transmission to master skyart. ¡°skyart, are you sure there¡¯s no problem? i think that kid is not simple.¡± when skyart entertainment received patriarch wu gong¡¯s words, they began to look at the chessboard in front of them with a serious expression. because he had just seen an extremely ridiculous thing. one of the chess pieces on the chessboard disappeared. even if he broke the game, he wouldn¡¯t have smashed the chess pieces into thin air. he must have used some special methods. master skyart thought to himself as he cupped his fists at patriarch wu gong. ¡°brother wu gong, don¡¯t worry. i will personally play a game with him.¡±¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when he heard that skyart entertainment was going to play against li taibai, patriarch wu gong nodded at him. following that, master skyart also injected a surge of true essence into the chessboard. ¡°with a grandmaster from skyart entertainment personally taking action, even if that kid is strange, he will definitely lose.¡± ¡°yes, yes, you can do it, master skyart.¡± with master skyart personally helping out, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates followed suit and shouted.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Skyart’s True Essence Burning, Peak Match? chapter 381: skyart¡¯s true essence burning, peak match? ¡ª1 translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range in the chessboard world, li taibai looked at the black and white gas that he had killed. sweat also appeared on her face. the longer she went, the longer it took for the old hen to break through. the longer li taibai cultivated his body, the longer it took. after the black and white dragon was killed by li taibai¡¯s sword. at this moment, a voice descended from the chessboard world. ¡°if a player breaks the game with brute force instead of chess, it will be considered a violation.¡± ¡°violators will be deemed to have failed the bet.¡± li taibai also glanced at the hen. ¡°senior phoenix, this¡­¡± ¡°did i see wrongly just now?¡± the old hen looked at the space in front of her and thought slowly. hearing li taibai¡¯s words, he said to the other: ¡°kid, it was an accident just now.¡± at this moment, a figure slowly appeared in this space. it was master skyart, who had just entered. the moment master skyart appeared, a screen of light also appeared. it separated li taibai from master skyart and the others. obviously, this chessboard world wanted them to break through each other¡¯s traps and not disturb each other. looking at li taibai, master skyart also glanced at him. then, the true essence in his body gushed out and intertwined with the black and white gas. he went to solve the chess game that he had not solved before. meanwhile, in the outside world, master skyart broke through the situation once again. the chess pieces on the chessboard moved again. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! the chess pieces moved one by one, and skyart immediately broke two rounds in a row. ¡°like i said, master skyart held back.¡± ¡°i think that the human just now was able to break out of this situation. he should have reached his limit. with master skyart here, we will definitely win.¡± after skyart entertainment entered the chessboard world, the chess pieces moved again and broke a few sentences. patriarch wu gong¡¯s morale also rose. at this moment, compared to the skyart master, li taibai was not on the losing end. however, the speed of breaking the situation was a little slower. ¡°look at that human on the other side. he¡¯s clearly at a bottleneck. otherwise, why would he be so slow?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. you think that a human can defeat us? go home and dream. seeing that skyart entertainment had the upper hand, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates mocked the experts in the demon hall. at this moment, in the chessboard world. skyart entertainment¡¯s patriarch was already sweating as he wiped his face. looking at li taibai, he let out a sigh of relief. it was a chess game that he had just broken. it seemed that he was still in the lead. it seemed that the disappearance of the chess piece just now was an accident. on the other side, the old hen also felt skyart¡¯s gaze and looked at him. what was going on? being stared at by the old hen, skyart could feel the true essence in his body. they were all burning unconsciously. ¡°ahhhh! quickly stop.¡± skyart could feel the changes in his body and let out a scream. at this moment, in the chessboard world, a phoenix with endless fire rippling around its body was soaring in the sky. a loud and clear phoenix cry sounded. the entire chessboard space trembled. when master skyart saw phoenix suddenly appear, his eyes were filled with panic. what was going on? was it that old hen? impossible, how could that hen be a divine beast phoenix? master skyart was roaring in his heart. the true qi burning in his body was indeed uncontrollable. li taibai looked at the panicking skyart entertainment and a hint of pity flashed across his eyes. of all people, you had to provoke senior phoenix. one must know that senior phoenix was the kind of person who often fought in the courtyard. li taibai remembered the scene where the black tortoise and the phoenix fought. they didn¡¯t dare to get close to that scene. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? why is master skyart sweating so much?¡± in the outside world, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates looked at skyart entertainment, who was sweating profusely, and hurriedly said. ¡°are you stupid? of course skyart entertainment¡¯s grandmasters would be tired after breaking through. also, it¡¯s normal to sweat under the sun.¡± one of his subordinates immediately walked out. ¡°come, shout with me. master skyart, invincible, unafraid of the sun¡¯s rays, we must win.¡± under the lead of one of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates, the other subordinates shouted one after another. meanwhile, the experts from the monster race main hall behind the blue luan saw that the pieces on skyart entertainment¡¯s chessboard were not moving. meanwhile, li taibai¡¯s chess pieces were still moving. ¡°hmph, it¡¯s just a bluff. young master can definitely catch up to skyart entertainment.¡± a blue phoenix elder looked at the chessboard and li taibai in front of him, his eyes full of trust. at this moment, master skyart¡¯s screams from within the chessboard continued. his eyes were already filled with fear. if he knew that there was a divine beast like the phoenix in the demon race¡¯s main hall¡­ no matter what reward elder wu gong promised him, he would never come. at this moment, the black and white gas in the chessboard world slowly condensed, and a great roc appeared in space. as soon as the great roc appeared, it bowed slightly to the phoenix. ¡± senior phoenix, see if you can let him go. for such a thing to happen in my chessboard space¡­¡± phoenix looked at the great roc in front of her and her eyes flickered. ¡°i know your difficulties. you¡¯re staying in this group of stone statues, right? ¡°i see that your dao fruit is almost full, so i¡¯ll give you face.¡± as she spoke, phoenix flapped her wings. immediately, the flames that descended on this space completely disappeared. strictly speaking, this great roc could be considered his junior, the yinyang bird. when the yinyang bird saw the phoenix put away its divine power, it also showed a grateful expression. the yinyang bird was about to say something to the phoenix when it saw the phoenix flapping its wings at it. ¡°i know what you want to say. how about this? i¡¯ll be a human until the end.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t bully him. let us play a game with him. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t use divine arts.¡± ¡°1 won¡¯t make a move either. it¡¯ll all be done by this brat behind me.¡± as she spoke, the phoenix flapped her wings and pulled li taibai over. at the same time, he looked at skyart entertainment with contempt. the yinyang bird hesitated for a moment before turning to skyart entertainment. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°senior phoenix¡¯s suggestion, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± skyart entertainment¡¯s body had already adjusted a little, and they were now being stared at by the yinyang bird. he looked at li taibai and phoenix and nodded. at the same time, he thought to himself. it seemed that the owner of this chessboard space still valued rules. although you are a phoenix, so what? you still have to follow the rules. in chess, he had never been afraid of anyone. i will definitely return the pain you just inflicted on me a thousand times over.. Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Please Help Master (1) chapter 382: please help master (1) translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates looked at master skyart before them. ¡°look, the sweat on master skyart¡¯s body is slowly dissipating. i knew it, he must have been too tired just now.¡± ¡°master is awesome!¡± at this moment, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates shouted again. as they shouted, the chessboard between li taibai and master skyart suddenly changed. bang! bang! bang! in the valley, a series of gravel fell, and the position of the chessboard kept changing. then, a brand new chessboard appeared between li taibai and master skyart. seeing the changes in front of them, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates whispered among themselves. ¡°what happened? why did the chessboard change?¡± ¡°look at this chessboard. it seems like master skyart is going to play against that mortal.¡± ¡°really? don¡¯t lie to me. this master will definitely beat him up.¡± patriarch wugong was also staring blankly at the changes in front of him. playing chess on the chessboard was good too. it was skyart entertainment¡¯s forte. in the demonic beast world, there were many people who played chess with skyart entertainment, but none of them could beat him. when the blue luan saw the changes in the chessboard, its gaze turned sharp. then, a dignified voice echoed in the valley. in front of the blue phoenix and patriarch wu gong, the stone statue¡¯s body lit up slightly. ¡°due to the change in strength of both sides, the game will be changed to a game of chess. please prepare your own chess pieces.¡± ¡°on the chessboard, the person who loses will have 500 years of cultivation cut off and applied to the winner.¡± the yinyang bird¡¯s voice echoed in the minds of the two groups before disappearing from the world. ¡°the demon ancestors have shown their spirits. in that case, i¡¯ll go up and be a chess piece. with 500 years of cultivation, i might be able to break through.¡± one of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates said excitedly as he walked onto the chessboard. ¡°you guys go too.¡± after patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates left one after another, patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python said to their subordinates. how could they miss the opportunity to gain cultivation for free? at this moment, the blue luan looked at the experts in the demon race hall behind her. tie zhuang walked out first. ¡°master, let me be the chess piece. i believe that young master can defeat skyart entertainment.¡± after saying that, tie zhuang¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared on the chessboard. after tie zhuang went up, the experts from the demon race main hall looked at each other. li taibai walked up to the chessboard. meanwhile, in the chessboard world, li taibai and master skyart were each in charge of one side. as for the subordinates of patriarch wu gong and the experts of the demon hall who had entered, they stood in various positions on the chessboard. there was a mysterious force that restrained them, making them unable to move. their actions were completely under li taibai and master skyart¡¯s control. at this moment, li taibai said to phoenix beside him. ¡°senior phoenix, what should we do? i don¡¯t know how to play chess.¡± ¡°are you stupid? do you still remember the stone i gave you?¡± at this moment, the old hen patted li taibai¡¯s head. then, li taibai took out the stone from his pocket. he slowly injected his true essence into it, and then a light lit up on the stone. at the same time, xiao changtian, who was far away in the courtyard of the demon clan hall, also felt the stone in his interspatial ring flicker. could it be that something happened to jiu ¡®er? the stone was made by xiao changtian and could be used to communicate at any time. xiao changtian also took out the stone from his interspatial ring. he remembered that he had only given this stone to mu jiuhuang. then, xiao changtian pressed his finger on the stone and a light screen appeared in front of him. following the appearance of this light curtain, mo ba and a few demonic beast guards walked over from within the courtyard. this is the god burial mountain range. was this senior¡¯s divine power? mo ba and the demonic beast guards came to xiao changtian¡¯s side, their hearts also filled with shock. when xiao changtian saw mo ba and the others, he slowly said to them,¡± ¡°do you want to see it?¡± at this moment, li taibai¡¯s voice was heard through the profound shadow stone. ¡°master, i¡¯ve encountered some trouble here and need you to resolve it.¡± hearing li taibai¡¯s voice, xiao changtian was stunned. he thought that jiu ¡®er was looking for him for something. he did not expect it to be tai bai. didn¡¯t this guy go to help find birds and catch wild beasts? with this thought in mind, xiao changtian also looked at the screen. on the screen, an old man stood opposite li taibai, and there was a chessboard between them. it turned out that tai bai was playing chess with someone. no wonder he wanted to ask for help. he didn¡¯t even know that tai bai wasn¡¯t proficient in chess at all. ¡°leave it to me.¡± xiao changtian was also sitting on the ground, looking at the chessboard on the screen with interest. his go skills had been specially trained by the system. she had even played with alpha in the yard before, so she was still very confident. beside xiao changtian, mo ba and the demonic beast guard were looking at the chessboard, their eyes filled with shock. this chessboard was made up of people? how big of a game was senior planning to play? in the chessboard space, li taibai was also excited after hearing xiao changtian¡¯s message. ¡°please!¡± li taibai made an inviting gesture to master skyart. ¡°arrogant!¡± master skyart then pointed his finger at the ground. then, one of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates walked to the next grid without any warning. xiao changtian looked at the chess pieces on the screen and smiled. he pointed at the screen and an expert from the demon clan hall moved on the chessboard. li taibai looked at his side and saw that he didn¡¯t need to do anything at all. with his master¡¯s ability, controlling the chessboard from afar was nothing. meanwhile, phoenix crouched on the ground and closed her eyes. it seemed like she was going to sleep. very quickly, master skyart and xiao changtian walked a few steps towards each other. ¡°unfortunately, he¡¯s still too inexperienced.¡± in the courtyard, xiao changtian said slowly. then, he stretched out his hand and pointed. an expert in the demon race hall moved. at this moment, one of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates was kicked out of the chessboard. at the same time, a force descended on his body. ¡°no, my cultivation!¡± patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinate sensed the changes in his body and shouted. then, an expert from the demon race¡¯s main hall felt his cultivation become more solid. looking at li taibai¡¯s figure, his eyes were filled with gratitude. at this moment, master skyart was enraged. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°alright, kid, just you wait.¡± master skyart glanced at li taibai, and li taibai shrugged. it was as if he did not know anything. seeing li taibai¡¯s expression, the skyart master was even more furious and clutched his chest. with a wave of his hand, a subordinate of old ancestor jiuyou moved on the chessboard.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Master of Heavenly Arts Defeated, Grandmaster Wu Gong Attacks? ! chapter 383: master of heavenly arts defeated, grandmaster wu gong attacks? ! translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range ¡± my cultivation! ahhhh!¡± a subordinate of patriarch wu gong flew out from the chessboard. looking at his hands, his eyes were filled with shock. patriarch wu gong¡¯s expression gradually darkened as he looked at his subordinates who were constantly eliminated from the chessboard. this human. patriarch wu gong clenched his fists tightly as he looked at li taibai on the other side of the chessboard. his eyes revealed some killing intent. at this moment, master skyart was also waving his hands in the air. on the chessboard, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates and patriarch nine nether¡¯s subordinates also moved. ¡°brat, i¡¯ll show you what real chess is.¡± master skyart said to li taibai as he looked at wu gong¡¯s subordinates who were being eliminated. when li taibai heard master skyart¡¯s words, he gave him the middle finger. ¡°you¡­¡± when the skyart master saw li¡¯s reaction, he was enraged and waved his hands. the chess pieces on the chessboard moved faster. xiao changtian, who was far away in the courtyard, looked at the screen in front of him and shook his head. ¡°sigh, with your attitude, you can¡¯t say that you¡¯re proficient in chess, right? you¡¯re simply bullsh * t.¡± then, he pointed his finger at the light screen and casually commanded it. the experts in the demon race hall also moved along with him. whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! as the experts in the demon hall moved, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates were also continuously kicked out. ¡°it¡¯s over.¡± in the chessboard world, the old hen opened her eyes and looked at the chessboard in front of her. ¡°ahhhhh!¡± a series of miserable cries rang out from patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates. then, master skyart looked at the chessboard in front of him. ¡°impossible, impossible. i, skyart entertainment, have never met a worthy opponent in the demonic beast world. how could i lose to a nameless junior?¡± master skyart kept waving his hands around, his words sounding a little crazy. ¡°no, i¡¯m going to kill you. i¡¯ll be the strongest after killing you.¡± as soon as master skyart finished speaking, he leaped up and was about to attack li taibai. at this moment, li taibai¡¯s gaze turned cold as he drew his sword. the sword was unsheathed, and a fierce aura emerged from li taibai¡¯s body. ¡°one strike will definitely hit!¡± li taibai swung his sword, and a sword light appeared above his head. master skyart¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the incoming sword energy. just as he was about to turn around and flee, a piercing sword light pierced through skyart¡¯s body. ¡± you, you¡¯re not a mortal at all¡­¡± master skyart looked at li taibai and pointed at him. then, a ray of light descended on the chessboard world. they sent li taibai, master skyart, and the others out of the chessboard world. whoosh! a ray of light returned to li taibai¡¯s body. immediately, the people outside saw li taibai¡¯s body move. ¡°young master!¡± ¡°young master!¡± the experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall had already arrived beside li taibai. they looked at him with admiration and gratitude in their eyes. at this moment, li taibai was surrounded by the experts of the demon race¡¯s main hall. xiao changtian¡¯s voice came through the profound shadow stone. ¡°taibai, what¡¯s going on? why is it so noisy over there?¡± ¡°in the future, just leave these matters to me.¡± in the courtyard, xiao changtian said slowly to the profound shadow stone. it just so happened that his chess and painting skills were usually his own entertainment. it was good to have someone like her, but that guy just now was too weak. mo ba and the demonic beast guard beside xiao changtian had already opened their mouths wide. he didn¡¯t know what to say. what did they just see? the chess master of the demonic beast world, tianyi, was easily defeated by a senior. moreover, looking at senior¡¯s appearance, it seems that the other party is very weak. it turned out that senior was not only a peerless sword cultivator, but also a chess master. no wonder the blue phoenix lord respected him so much. ¡°moreover, senior is such a good person. it seems that senior¡¯s situation far exceeds our imagination. mo ba looked at xiao changtian. only he knew. senior, you have another terrifying skill. your archery skills are extremely powerful. at this moment, xiao changtian saw mo ba and the demonic beast guards and smiled at them. ¡°it¡¯s just some self-cultivation things. there¡¯s nothing high-grade.¡± xiao changtian slowly explained when he saw their expressions. these chess and drawing skills could still be used to show off in front of outsiders. however, xiao changtian didn¡¯t know how strong he was when he met a real expert. moreover, this was the cultivation world. these things were not of much use. if he met an immortal cultivator and didn¡¯t like him, he would kill him in minutes. when mo ba and the others heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they also smiled at him. it seems that to senior, becoming a go master is just the starting point. what kind of strength did that senior have now? it was likely that the entire divine world would tremble with a single piece. in the god burial mountain range, li taibai looked at the experts of the demon hall beside him. ¡°everyone, make way. my master is looking for me.¡± li taibai struggled out of the crowd and said to them slowly. ¡°i don¡¯t know what master said just now, but master looks very happy. i¡¯ll just ask master for help later.¡± ¡± what? young master has a master?¡± ¡°young master is already a chess master, so what level is his master at?¡± ¡°a chess grandmaster is the kind of existence that can shake the divine realm with a single move?¡± the experts of the demon race main hall discussed. their eyes were filled with joy as they looked at each other. at this moment, when the blue luan heard li taibai¡¯s words, xiao changtian¡¯s shadow appeared in her mind. the divine realm probably wouldn¡¯t even be a concern for senior. perhaps only the legendary grandmasters would have the chance to enter senior¡¯s eyes. on the other side, patriarch wu gong looked at his subordinates and complained. looking at master skyart, his eyes were filled with uncertainty. she walked over and placed her hand on his shoulder. bang! master skyart¡¯s body spurted out a mouthful of blood, splattering it onto patriarch wu gong¡¯s body. the sudden change attracted everyone¡¯s attention. the experts from the demon hall looked at patriarch wu gong and said, ¡°wu gong, are you a sore loser? let me tell you, it¡¯s useless to silence him.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. what kind of character is that? it seems that those who work with you in the future have to be careful of their own lives.¡± for a moment, the voices of the demons in the main hall attacking patriarch wu gong continued. on patriarch wu gong¡¯s side, the gazes of patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python changed slightly. ¡°listen to me, i didn¡¯t do it.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only patriarch wu gong looked at patriarch nine nether and patriarch earth python and explained to them through voice transmission. he couldn¡¯t figure out why his hand touched it when he walked past. skyart entertainment¡¯s own people were gone. following that, the skyart master¡¯s gaze towards li taibai also turned sharp. this human was not simple.. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Spirit Beast Arena, Li Taibai Must Die?_l chapter 384: spirit beast arena, li taibai must die?_l translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range the blue luan looked at patriarch wu gong staring at li taibai and walked up to him, saying slowly,¡± ¡°wu gong, what are you trying to do? this is the god burial mountain range.¡± as the blue luan¡¯s voice sounded, the demon stone statue in front of them lit up. then, the territory token that he had placed in the beginning started to float and finally landed in the blue luan¡¯s hand. when patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python saw this scene, their expressions darkened. the subordinates behind them looked very depressed when they saw this scene. he casually swept his gaze over him and waved his sleeve. then, he took a step forward and slowly said to the green luan opposite him, ¡°god burial mountain range, we are naturally willing to lose. next, let¡¯s make a big bet.¡± as he spoke, patriarch wu gong took out a complete token from his interspatial ring. he placed the stone statue in front of him and slowly said to qingluan, ¡°my bet is the entire territory of wu gong¡¯s underground palace.¡± patriarch wu gong¡¯s words were like a huge rock thrown into a calm lake. immediately, whispers broke out in wu gong¡¯s underground palace. ¡°it seems that the ancestor is going to personally take action. let¡¯s see what the demon race hall says.¡± ¡°don¡¯t look at how the forefather has invested all his territory. it seems that the forefather is absolutely confident.¡± as the words of patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinate fell. the powerful ones in the monster clan hall were also looking at the blue phoenix in front of them, waiting for her response. the blue luan rolled its eyes and said slowly to patriarch wu gong, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll also bet all the territory of the demon race hall.¡± after saying that, the blue phoenix looked at patriarch earth python and patriarch nine nether provocatively. when old ancestor earth python and old ancestor nine nether saw the blue phoenix¡¯s gaze, they were also a little angry. they looked at each other and then at patriarch wu gong. then, he walked to his side and took out a complete token. ¡°we¡¯re the same, all of our territories.¡± then, patriarch wu gong, patriarch nine nether, and patriarch earth python stood side by side. an invisible pressure erupted from their bodies. after both parties placed their bets again, the stone statues in front of them lit up again. just like before, there was also a wave of gravel shaking in the valley. then, a huge colosseum appeared in front of them. the entire colosseum was emitting a bloody aura, and there were some flames surrounding it. ¡°it¡¯s actually the animal arena. looks like we¡¯re in luck.¡± a subordinate of patriarch wu gong looked at the colosseum in front of him and said excitedly. ¡°that¡¯s right. with the strength of the ancestor and the others, wouldn¡¯t they be able to beat the demon race¡¯s main hall?¡± when patriarch wu gong heard the voice behind him, a smile appeared on his face again. he said slowly to the bug on his shoulder, ¡°li wushuang, good job. i¡¯ll arrange for a commander when we return.¡± unlike patriarch wu gong, the people from the demon hall were looking at the colosseum in front of them. their expressions were not very good. to put it bluntly, this spirit beast arena was a place where one would continuously accept challenges from the other party after standing up. in the end, whoever could stand on top would win. compared to the strength of both parties, the other party had three godly emperors while he only had one. at this moment, li wushuang stood beside the blue luan with a happy expression on her face. his mission seemed to have been completed quite well. he would have someone to hug when he returned. seeing the other party¡¯s gloomy expression, patriarch wu gong glanced at patriarch earth python. following that, patriarch earth python also jumped onto the spirit beast arena. standing on the colosseum, the aura of a godly emperor on patriarch earth python¡¯s body was completely unleashed. at this moment, the experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall looked at the earth python ancestor in the colosseum with gloomy expressions. the first battle had to be fought well, or else it would be a huge blow to morale. at this moment, the blue luan also intended to walk forward. beside li taibai, the old hen looked at the earth python patriarch in the colosseum. he also said to li taibai,¡± ¡°kid, i saw him. catch him back for me to eat.¡± li taibai scratched the back of his head after hearing the old hen¡¯s words. ¡°senior phoenix, do you want to die or live? it¡¯s not easy to control the living.¡± the old hen rolled her eyes at li taibai. ¡°what do you think?¡± seeing the hen¡¯s gaze, li taibai immediately walked forward. he jumped onto the spirit beast arena before the blue luan left. seeing the hen behind him, li taibai heaved a sigh of relief. senior phoenix¡¯s gaze just now was clearly something that only appeared when she was fighting with senior black tortoise. at this moment, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates watched as li taibai jumped onto the spirit beast arena. ¡°this guy, how dare he? does he think he can do whatever he wants just because he defeated master skyart?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the ancestor will teach him how to behave later.¡± ¡°patriarch, kill him!¡± the subordinates of patriarch earth python and patriarch wu gong shouted at the colosseum. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. young master must have a certain degree of confidence when he goes up. we can¡¯t lose in terms of momentum.¡± the blue luan said slowly, and then began to shout towards the spirit beast arena. ¡°young master, kill that snake on the other side. when we return, i¡¯ll give you the position of great elder.¡± ¡°yes, i can give you whatever you want.¡± for a time, all kinds of voices interweaved together, and the god burial mountain range instantly became noisy. patriarch wu gong looked at li taibai and smiled. sure enough, li wushuang¡¯s bad luck was not just for show. it had brought this mortal along. although this kid was a little strange when playing chess, he was still a little strange when it came to fighting. the earth python could definitely control him. standing on the colosseum, the earth python patriarch looked at li taibai opposite him. a cold smile appeared on his face as he charged at li taibai. ¡°if the patriarch makes a move, this kid will definitely die.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not about the taste of his blood. i¡¯ve never drunk grandmaster¡¯s blood.¡± an earth python ancestor¡¯s subordinate looked at li taibai in the colosseum and revealed an evil smile. meanwhile, the people in the demon race¡¯s main hall held their breaths as they watched the earth python patriarch attack. for a moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the spirit beast arena. looking at the incoming ground python ancestor, li taibai pulled out his sword and was about to attack. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°no, this snake shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± li taibai dodged to the side and dodged patriarch earth python¡¯s attack. bang! the strike missed, and the ground python ancestor also sent a wave of crushed stones flying on the ground. ¡°good!¡± the earth python patriarch¡¯s attack missed, and the experts in the demon hall shouted.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: The Old Ancestor Will Kill Him (1) chapter 385: the old ancestor will kill him (1) translator: 549690339 god world, god burial mountain range patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates and patriarch earth python¡¯s subordinates watched as patriarch earth python¡¯s attack missed. a look of astonishment appeared on his face at first, and then one of the earth python patriarch¡¯s subordinates said. ¡°forefather definitely doesn¡¯t want the battle to be so boring and wants to slowly torture him.¡± ¡°hmm, that makes sense. the ancestor must be toying with that mortal. otherwise, his blood would have been splattered on the spot.¡± in front of them, patriarch wu gong and patriarch nine nether glanced at li taibai, who was in the colosseum. was this kid even weirder than li wushuang? the earth python ancestor also saw the anger in li taibai¡¯s eyes. ¡°what did you say just now?¡± li taibai looked at the ground python patriarch and continued, ¡°that¡¯s right, i still have to bring you back to fill senior phoenix¡¯s stomach.¡± when the earth python patriarch heard li taibai¡¯s words, he burst into laughter. ¡°brat, you think you can do it just because you dodged one attack, right?¡± ¡°let me tell you, you have successfully angered me. senior phoenix, go to hell. you will have everything after you die.¡± following which, the earth python patriarch¡¯s quintessential essence also began to churn. waves of poisonous fog emanated from his body. ¡°what¡¯s going on? if you¡¯re angry, so be it. why did you poison him?¡± li taibai looked at the earth python patriarch and responded. then, he brandished the sword in his hand and aimed it at patriarch earth python. ¡± i don¡¯t care. one strike will hit!¡± as soon as li taibai finished speaking, a sharp sword light shot into the sky from his body. bang! the sword light soared into the sky with an invincible might. then, li taibai flew up into the sky and pointed his sword at patriarch earth python below. the sword light flew toward him. ¡°how is this possible? this power is no weaker than some sword cultivators.¡± patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates and patriarch earth python¡¯s subordinates looked at li taibai in the sky and took a few steps back. ¡°didn¡¯t they say that he was a mortal? how could he have such strength?¡± ¡°it must be an illusion, it must be an illusion.¡± at this moment, the experts in the demi-human hall looked at li taibai in shock. the man in front of them held a sword god in his hand. he was like a sword god. the sharpness on his body made them not dare to look at him directly. at this moment, the first elder of the green phoenix slowly said to the people behind her, ¡°let me say this first. in the future, if anyone dares to be disrespectful to young master, see if i don¡¯t chop them up.¡± at this moment, the experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall nodded in agreement. ¡°who, who is it? if i see anyone disrespecting young master, i will chop them all up.¡± at the same time, the sword ray directly passed through the poisonous fog and pierced through the body of the earth python patriarch. ¡°impossible.¡± patriarch earth python frantically condensed the quintessential essence in his body in an attempt to resist the sword qi in his body. ¡°since you¡¯re so ruthless, then let¡¯s die together.¡± a dark green bead flew out from patriarch earth python¡¯s body as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°is this a demonic beast inner core?¡± li taibai looked at dan zi and said slowly. at this moment, the hen¡¯s voice rang out in li taibai¡¯s mind. ¡°kid, i don¡¯t want that snake¡¯s corpse, just give me that bead.¡± ¡°also, hurry up and attack. otherwise, if that pearl explodes, half of the people here will die.¡± after the old hen¡¯s voice fell, the dark green bead in the air also showed signs of exploding. then, li taibai waved his hand at the pearl in the air. the bead landed steadily in his hand. a wave of sword light condensed in his hand, suppressing the restlessness in the bead. all of this happened in just a few seconds. at this moment, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates and patriarch earth python¡¯s subordinates were somewhat dumbfounded. he looked at the motionless old ancestor earth python lying on the colosseum. also, li taibai had just taken his inner core. an ancestor swallowed his saliva and said in fear. ¡°not human, not human.¡± the godly emperor, synonymous with invincibility, had actually been killed. for a moment, some of patriarch earth python¡¯s subordinates wanted to run back. ¡°everyone, come back. it¡¯s not over yet. that kid is just a little strange.¡± patriarch wu gong waved his hand, and a gust of wind flew out from his sleeve. it sucked back the subordinates of the earth python patriarch who wanted to escape. at this moment, old ancestor nine nether walked out from the side. ¡°what are you panicking for? i think that kid must have some kind of celestial artifact on him.¡± ¡°now, it¡¯s just a fox using the tiger¡¯s might.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, patriarch wu gong jumped into the colosseum. his gaze continued to sweep across li taibai¡¯s body, but there was still no aura. ¡°if you think that you can rely on a celestial artifact to intimidate others, then i advise you to put away your thoughts.¡± ¡°because i¡¯m going to let your family experience what true terror is.¡± patriarch wu gong looked at li taibai and said slowly. at this moment, the subordinates of the old ground python ancestor nodded thoughtfully. then, he raised his fist and shouted into the colosseum. ¡°lord wu gong, kill that kid and teach him a lesson. avenge the ancestor.¡± ¡°yes, kill him and avenge the ancestor.¡± after the shouts from patriarch earth python¡¯s subordinates, the morale of patriarch wu gong¡¯s side soared. at this moment, the first elder of the green phoenix also extended her hand and waved at the people behind her. ¡°everyone, cheer for young master. we can¡¯t let them down.¡± for a moment, the entire arena was filled with cheers. in the spirit beast arena, li taibai looked at patriarch wu gong across from him, then turned to look at the old hen by the side of the arena. after phoenix saw li taibai, she waved her hand and said nothing. ¡°it seems that senior phoenix doesn¡¯t like this fellow.¡± li taibai muttered to himself and then swung his sword at patriarch wu gong. ¡°yes, he¡¯s bluffing!¡± patriarch wu gong looked at li taibai¡¯s unremarkable sword and snorted. then, the true essence in his body also surged. a pale yellow smoke rose up in the sky, accompanied by rolling thunder. ¡°this is the ancestor¡¯s famous technique, the black yellow fog sea. that kid will definitely die this time.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. the ancestor¡¯s move killed a god emperor back then. that kid will definitely die.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°that¡¯s right, you brat who relies on the celestial artifact to act tough. go to hell.¡± looking at the power in the sky, patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates slowly said. at this moment, li taibai was also looking at patriarch wu gong. ¡°what are you pretending for? let me do it.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, li taibai raised his sword and swung it at patriarch wu gong.. Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: The Demon Race’s Main Hall Expands (1) chapter 386: the demon race¡¯s main hall expands (1) translator: 549690339 divine realm, god burial mountain range¡¯s beast arena li taibai looked at patriarch wu gong, who was standing opposite him. sharp sword qi was also gushing out from his head. bang! the sword light shone brightly and directly broke through patriarch wu gong¡¯s black yellow fog sea. then, billions of sword rays attacked patriarch wu gong. ¡°impossible. didn¡¯t the ancestor say that the kid used a special immortal artifact just now?¡± ¡°how can there be such a terrifying sword intent?¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. the ancestor also used his famous ultimate technique. that kid can¡¯t withstand it.¡± meanwhile, in the spirit beast arena, patriarch wu gong was looking at li taibai. there was also the oncoming sword light. his eyes were already filled with fear. ¡°impossible, how could the fog sea be penetrated?¡± as soon as patriarch wugong finished speaking, he no longer hesitated. faint yellow true essence rose from her body, and a few spiritual weapons appeared in her hands. instantly, a defensive barrier formed in front of him. while he was using the defensive barrier to block, patriarch wu gong¡¯s figure also shot out of the colosseum. whoosh! the defensive barrier created by patriarch wu gong only lasted for a few seconds. the defensive shield shattered. the sword beam followed behind patriarch wu gong like a tracking missile. ¡°no!¡± patriarch wugong let out a blood-curdling shriek in midair as he watched the approaching sword aura. following that, the sword ray pierced through his body, and his body exploded with a bang. blood rained down on the colosseum. patriarch wu gong had died! looking at the blood rain falling from the sky, everyone present widened their mouths. ¡°patriarch wu gong¡­ patriarch wu gong was also dead. he was a monster, a monster. run!¡± patriarch wu gong¡¯s subordinates and patriarch earth python¡¯s subordinates looked at the blood-red sky. after a while, a voice sounded from the crowd. then, everyone fled to the back. at the same time, old master nine nether looked at li taibai with fear in his eyes. ¡°you¡¯re the peerless swordsman.¡± as he muttered to himself, old ancestor jiuyou also looked at the blood ram in the sky. his body turned into a huge black bird and fled out of the god burial mountain range. meanwhile, the experts in the demon race hall looked at li taibai in the air as if they were looking at a god. ¡°we won, we won!¡± the experts of the demon palace looked at the retreating figures of old ancestor nine nether and the others and shouted. at the same time, the few complete tokens landed in front of the blue luan. looking at the few tokens in her hands, the blue luan¡¯s eyes were also filled with disbelief. ¡°is our demon race¡¯s main hall expanding?¡± the first elder of the blue phoenix came to the side of the blue phoenix and looked at the token in the blue phoenix¡¯s hand as he slowly said. as for the experts in the demon hall, they cheered. looking at li taibai, his eyes were filled with fanaticism. li taibai felt a little embarrassed when he realized that he was being watched by so many people. he scratched his head and jumped up. he went to the old hen¡¯s side and took out the pearl from his interspatial ring. ¡°senior phoenix, the pearl you wanted.¡± ¡°en en, kid did well.¡± the old hen opened her mouth and swallowed the pearl in one gulp. then, he burped and said slowly to li taibai. li taibai looked at the group of people around him and gave a look to the blue luan. then, the blue luan walked over and slowly said to everyone, ¡°everyone, don¡¯t keep surrounding young master. young master just finished fighting and needs to rest.¡± the experts from the demon race main hall nodded in agreement after hearing what the blue luan said. first elder blue phoenix walked over alone and greeted everyone. ¡°everyone, disperse. young master is going to rest. if you disturb his rest, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± then, tie zhuang echoed, ¡°master, since old ancestor nine nether and the others have left, we have to go back too. why don¡¯t we let young master rest on the spirit ship? the green luan nodded in agreement when it heard tie zhuang¡¯s words. at this moment, the old hen also slowly transmitted her voice to li taibai. ¡°brat, don¡¯t forget what your master likes. although those demonic beasts are nothing in master¡¯s eyes, they can still be used as a snack.¡± after being reminded by the old hen, li taibai also came to a realization. following which, he slowly said to the green phoenix and the others, ¡°why don¡¯t we bring those demon beasts back? my master likes them. he saw li taibai pointing in the direction of patriarch wu gong. the blue phoenix first elder also understood something. then, he shouted at everyone, ¡± those wu gong underground palace¡¯s people are bloodthirsty. young master wants to bring them back. everyone, hurry up and do it. after first elder green phoenix¡¯s voice sounded, countless demon clan¡¯s main hall¡¯s qiang ze flew over. the blue luan also bowed to the stone statue of the demon ancestor. she naturally knew what would happen to patriarch wu gong. soon, with the help of the experts in the demon race mam hall, the green phoenix and the others slowly appeared at the periphery of the god burial mountain range. the spirit ship they came from was already filled with the corpses of patriarch wu gong and the other demon beasts. looking at the spirit ship filled with the corpses of the demon beasts in wu gong¡¯s underground palace, li taibai nodded in satisfaction. then, he walked into the room on the spirit ship. after green luan and the others finished packing, they also planned to rush back to the demon race¡¯s main hall. soon after, the entire god burial mountain range returned to silence as the green phoenix and the others ¡®spirit ships left. after the two groups left, li wushuang slowly walked out from behind a rock. he clutched his chest and looked in the direction where the spirit ship had left. ¡°fortunately, i obtained it quickly. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i wouldn¡¯t be able to see myself now.¡± ¡°no, although wu gong is dead, i still have to go back and treasure them.¡± ¡°otherwise, when the demon hall takes over the territory of wu gong¡¯s underground palace, won¡¯t i die?¡± li wushuang made some calculations in her mind, and then she took off and flew toward wu gong¡¯s underground palace like a streak of light. on the other side, after leaving the god burial mountain range, old ancestor nine nether also looked in the direction of the god burial mountain range with lingering fear. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°ancestor, what should we do now? the token of abysmal palace, we¡­ where should we go?¡± one of the subordinates of old ancestor jiuyou looked at him dejectedly. at this moment, old ancestor nine nether glanced at him and said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s go back to nine nether palace first. as soon as he finished speaking, old ancestor nine nether turned around and flew into the distance. ¡°follow the ancestor!¡± old ancestor nine nether¡¯s subordinates looked at each other and followed. at this moment, the spirit ships of the green phoenix and the others slowly arrived above the demon race¡¯s main hall.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Can I Eat Senior’s Feast?_1 chapter 387: can i eat senior¡¯s feast?_1 translator: 549690339 divine realm, above the demon race¡¯s main hall the blue luan controlled the spirit ship and looked down. then, the blue luan said to li taibai,¡± ¡°young master, let¡¯s go to that senior¡¯s courtyard first.¡± ¡°send this food to senior first.¡± the blue luan looked at the corpses of wu gong¡¯s underground palace in front of her with a strange expression. ¡°ah, are we going to meet young master¡¯s master? i¡¯m so excited. he must be an expert.¡± ¡°that¡¯s for sure. if young master¡¯s go skills are better than that skyart master¡¯s, then if young master¡¯s master isn¡¯t an expert, then what is he?¡± ¡°right, right, hurry up and take a look at senior¡¯s appearance.¡± at this moment, li taibai heard the whispers of the crowd and slowly said to them, ¡°everyone, it¡¯s fine if you want to see my master, but i have something to remind you of.¡± li taibai¡¯s tone was serious as he spoke. everyone listened attentively to li taibai¡¯s words. then, li taibai stood in front of everyone and said slowly,¡± ¡°my master is currently playing around in the mortal world, tempering his heart in the mortal world.¡± ¡°so, everyone can follow me to see master later, but you have to pay attention to this matter.¡± ¡°don¡¯t delay master¡¯s cultivation.¡± hearing li taibai¡¯s words, the experts in the demon race hall slowly nodded. ¡°young master¡¯s master¡¯s strength must have reached an unimaginable level. now, he needs to temper his heart and experience life in the mortal world.¡± ¡°yes, yes, i¡¯ve also heard that after some invincible experts reach a certain realm, they like to play in the mortal world.¡± -that makes sense. no wonder he can teach such an outstanding disciple. we have to be careful later.¡± when the expert from the demon race main hall said this, everyone nodded their heads. soon, they arrived outside xiao changtian¡¯s courtyard. at this moment, xiao changtian was resting in the courtyard when he heard xixi¡¯s handsome voice. instead, he slowly said to mo ba and the others, ¡°go out and welcome them. tai bai and the others should be back.¡± after mo ba and the others heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they also responded to him. ¡°alright, senior!¡± following that, a few monster guards and mo ba walked out of the door. as soon as he walked out of the door, he saw the experts in the demon race hall carrying a demon beast on their backs. at this moment, a few demon guards also saw the blue luan. ¡°my lord!¡± upon seeing them, the blue luan nodded at them. then, xiao changtian saw the demonic beasts on their shoulders. xiao changtian was also happy. it seemed that tai bai did a good job. not only did he find the people in the courtyard, but he also brought back so much food. this time, he did not have to worry too much. then, xiao changtian slowly said to them,¡± ¡°everyone is back from hunting.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, even though everyone was prepared, they were still stunned. then, tie zhuang took the lead and said, ¡°yes, senior. we just met young master and followed him back from hunting.¡± after hearing tie zhuang¡¯s words, the others also reacted. they all nodded at xiao changtian. ¡°yes, senior. we just came back from hunting.¡± after saying that, everyone followed tie zhuang and placed the demon beast on his shoulder in the courtyard. xiao changtian looked at them and nodded in satisfaction. it seemed that tai bai had understood what he said, but he still had to see how the old hen was doing. if he were to die and be eaten by some ferocious beast, wouldn¡¯t his path to invincibility be ruined? with this thought in mind, xiao changtian walked up to li taibai. she patted his shoulder and said slowly, ¡°taibai, you did well this time.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, li taibai smiled embarrassedly and said to xiao changtian,¡± ¡°no, master taught me well.¡± seeing li taibai¡¯s humble look, xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction. then, she slowly said to him, ¡°where¡¯s the old hen?¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, li taibai hurriedly took out the old hen¡¯s food from behind him. gulp! gulp! gulp! the old hen was held in li taibai¡¯s hand and immediately let out a few grunts. she heard the old hen¡¯s grunting and the way her wings were flapping. xiao changtian smiled and took it from li taibai. ¡°it looks like you¡¯re still alive and kicking. you¡¯re not injured.¡¯ xiao changtian looked at the old hen in his hand and after confirming that there was no problem, he placed it on the ground. then, xiao changtian said to the others,¡± ¡°since everyone¡¯s harvest this time is so rich, why don¡¯t we make a feast?¡± ¡°it¡¯s also a reward for everyone.¡± this time, the people in this courtyard had spent a lot of manpower to catch that little bird. he had to give them a big meal as a reward. when the experts in the demon clan hall heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they also shouted. ¡°thank you, senior!¡± there were even a few experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall gathered together. ¡°what do you think of senior¡¯s food? will it allow him to advance several major realms and soar into the sky?¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s really such a possibility. i¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± while they were discussing, the blue luan¡¯s voice sounded in the courtyard. ¡°senior, this is something i bought from the town. everyone, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡± as soon as the blue luan finished speaking, a few demon guards from nine nether pulled a few wooden carriages in. these were the orders that the blue luan had given in advance when they were on the spirit ship. he also knew that xiao changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world, so he sent someone to buy some porridge from the town of mortals. looking at the steaming cars, xiao changtian sighed in his heart. he had originally planned to cook a feast. however, this blue luan was very diligent. she even went to the town to buy porridge. life wasn¡¯t easy for her. it was obvious that they had built these cars themselves. they did not look like they were of good quality. he had come here and had even made others spend money. walking to the side of the car, xiao changtian slowly said to the blue luan,¡± ¡°sorry for the trouble.¡± hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, the green phoenix was overwhelmed. then, he ordered his subordinates to distribute the porridge. although the things of mortals were not of much significance to them, they were for the sake of their seniors ¡®cultivation. those demon beasts also began to eat. it seemed that senior¡¯s feast was ruined. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the experts of the demon race¡¯s main hall looked at the white rice porridge and thought to themselves. at this moment, xiao changtian was also drinking a mouthful of porridge. there was no smell. with this thought in mind, xiao changtian took out a few bottles of seasoning from his interspatial ring. ¡°give this to everyone to add some flavor..¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Are We Flying in the Sky? Senior, Are You chapter 388: are we flying in the sky? senior, are you asking us to attack nine nether palace? translator: 549690339 divine realm, in the courtyard. the blue luan looked at the bottles in xiao changtian¡¯s hands and nodded. then, he waved his hand and called a few people over. he helped xiao changtian distribute the condiments. in order to entertain him, he went to the town to buy porridge. he also had to express his opinion. soon, some experts from the demon race hall added some seasonings to their bowls. xiao changtian himself was the same. he took the bottle in his hand and added a few drops into his bowl. after stirring it, the entire white rice porridge turned pale yellow. this was soy sauce that he had made based on his experience in his previous life. it was a necessity for eating plain porridge. xiao changtian took a sip of it himself. he missed the days in his previous life. at this moment, an expert from the demon race¡¯s main hall also exclaimed. ¡°wow, i broke through¡­¡± then, when he felt xiao changtian¡¯s gaze, he immediately changed his words. ¡°it¡¯s too delicious.¡± xiao changtian nodded in satisfaction when he saw the reaction of the expert from the demon clan hall. it seemed that the taste of this immortal cultivator was similar to his previous life. i like rice porridge mixed with soy sauce. when the other experts of the demon race¡¯s main hall heard his words, they also seemed to understand something. they all followed suit and added a little more soy sauce to themselves. for a moment, the plain porridge that was originally only eaten by mortals had become a spiritual medicine in their eyes. ¡°this is even more useful than the ten-thousand-year-old spirit herbs i have at home. my previous injuries have all healed.¡± ¡°what? you actually have a collection of ten-thousand-year-old spirit herbs at home? then eat less and give me the porridge.¡± for a time, the noisy voices of the experts in the demon race main hall also sounded in the main hall. at this moment, monkey and the hen walked to xiao changtian¡¯s side and pointed at the porridge. to them, xiao changtian¡¯s food was a great tonic. xiao changtian smiled and walked over. he saw that there were still some cars left. he also found a basin and left a bowl for them. then, he added some soy sauce. following that, the old hen and the divine monkey started to shout wildly. ¡°i really miss the old days.¡± seeing the hen and the divine monkey, xiao changtian sighed with emotion. on the other hand, tie zhuang¡¯s aura was also rising due to the porridge he had eaten. reaching the peak of the god emperor realm was only a step away from the god emperor realm. hearing xiao changtian¡¯s words, he asked boldly,¡± ¡°senior, you used to drink this often?¡± tie zhuang¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°yeah, look at them. when i brought them around before, i often made them drink this.¡± xiao changtian replied. he recalled that in his previous life, the leftovers at home were all used to feed the chickens. there were also other small animals, and they all liked them very much. when tie zhuang and the others heard xiao changtian¡¯s words, they also looked at the old hen and monkey. they also knew that the old hen was in li taibai¡¯s hands. however, because li taibai was too dazzling, they paid special attention to the old hen. it was li taibai¡¯s hobby to keep a hen by his side. looking over, he realized that a phoenix with an endless fire domain burning around its body slowly appeared in his mind. the flames covered the entire void as if they wanted to devour everything. at this moment, the divine monkey¡¯s golden figure stood proudly on the flames. his body carried a sacred and inviolable aura. was this a phoenix? senior divine monkey? seeing the divine monkey and the old hen eating porridge, the experts of the demon race¡¯s main hall were shocked. recalling what xiao changtian had just said, the scene of xiao changtian leading the phoenix and the divine monkey to conquer the heavens appeared in their minds. senior, why did you cultivate your heart in the mortal world? it¡¯s probably because you¡¯re invincible in the heavens and feel lonely. he wanted to experience a different life in the mortal world. after all, the phoenix and the divine monkey were invincible existences in the divine realm. then, as their master¡¯s senior, he must be almost invincible in the heavens. xiao changtian scratched his head when he saw everyone looking at him with infatuation. it was not appropriate for him to elaborate on this. after all, it was in his previous life and was completely different from here. this was the world of the immortal cultivators. there were no computers or game consoles here. only the bookstore that he opened could understand why he wrote a few books based on the novels from his previous life. at this moment, xiao changtian also saw the demonic beasts that were carried back from the courtyard. ¡°let¡¯s tidy up.¡± xiao changtian came in front of the demonic beasts and started to sort them with the experts of the demon clan. the experts from the demon race¡¯s main hall also scrambled to help. ¡°senior, let me help you. don¡¯t fight with me. as he spoke, an expert from the demon race main hall squeezed the people beside him. ¡°i¡¯m not tired. if you want to rest, go rest yourself. i¡¯ll help senior. xiao changtian shook his head when he saw their expressions. the people in this courtyard were indeed more simple and honest in the mountains. very quickly, the group had finished sorting these demonic beasts according to xiao changtian¡¯s requirements. looking at the beasts in front of him, xiao changtian pointed at the centipedes. ¡°forget about these little bugs. take them and throw them away.¡± most of the demon beasts in wu gong¡¯s underground palace were insects, so there were more of them. on the other hand, there were quite a number of large animals on patriarch earth python¡¯s side. the earth bear and the big tiger were left behind by xiao changtian. the experts from the demon clan hall nodded in agreement. it seems that senior also feels that this wu gong underground palace has done many evil things and it¡¯s not good to have karma with them. no, it should be that they were not worthy of senior¡¯s karma. then, xiao changtian slowly said,¡± ¡°there are some on the ground, but there are fewer in the sky.¡± the people in this courtyard had brought so many insects and the little bird they had found previously. it seemed that he had a special liking for flying in the air. however, it was indeed difficult to attract those flying in the sky with an old hen as a lure. while xiao changtian was speaking, the experts from the demon clan also started to ponder. ¡°senior, are you trying to explain something to us? ¡°flying in the sky? senior, are you telling us to attack nine darkness palace?¡± ¡°i think so. after all, we also had a grudge with nine darkness palace in the god burial mountain range. we should take advantage of the time when we were taking over the territory to destroy them.¡± after the increase in strength, the group was filled with fighting spirit. after the expert from the demon race main hall finished his analysis, the other experts from the demon race main hall nodded. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only then, they all looked at the blue luan with questioning eyes. after a short moment of thought, the blue luan replied to the people in the demon race hall. ¡°i think everyone¡¯s words are reasonable. with senior around, we don¡¯t need to fear anything.¡± ¡°according to the agreement in the god burial mountain range, our demon race main hall will expand from here on.¡± ¡°the first place to collect it is abysmal palace! Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: Nine Darkness Palace, Sword Emperor’s Younger Brother, Sword Immortal? ! chapter 389: nine darkness palace, sword emperor¡¯s younger brother, sword immortal? ! translator: 549690339 in the divine realm, a dark castle the castle was covered by dark clouds, and the sun could not shine directly. above the castle were three large words: nine darkness palace! whoosh! whoosh! whoosh! a few figures landed in front of the castle. they were none other than old ancestor nine nether and the others who had escaped from the god burial mountain range. as soon as old ancestor nine nether and the others landed, a few guards of nine nether walked over. ¡°my lord!¡± the few netherworld guards bowed to old ancestor nine nether. ¡°pass on my order. summon all the nine nether elders outside and tell them that something big has happened.¡± old ancestor jiuyou looked at the guards in front of him and said slowly. ¡°oh right, activate the palace protection array. without my order, no one is allowed to enter.¡± ¡°alright, master!¡± after hearing old ancestor nine nether¡¯s order, the few netherworld guards turned into a whirlwind and flew out. after entering the hall, old ancestor nine nether and a few elders looked at the empty hall. looking at the air around him, old ancestor jiuyou¡¯s eyes flashed. then, he made a gesture to elder nine nether behind him. ¡°be careful, this palace is unusual!¡± the true essence in old ancestor jiuyou¡¯s body flowed slowly, and some black gas flowed out of his hand. ¡°who dares to trespass my abysmal palace?¡± a nine nether elder looked at the surrounding hall and shouted. whoosh! as soon as the elder of nine nether finished speaking, a sword ray flew out from the side. ¡°sword again? could it be that mortal?¡± when one of the nine nether elders saw the sword ray, his body trembled instinctively. then, the abysmal elder was about to escape from abysmal palace. ¡°useless, come back.¡± the black gas in old ancestor jiuyou¡¯s hand turned into a saber beam and slashed at the oncoming sword qi. bang! the sword radiance and the saber radiance collided, immediately causing a loud sound in the hall. then, a suction force erupted from old ancestor nine nether¡¯s palm. the elder who wanted to escape from abysmal palace was sucked back. ¡°although this sword energy is sharp, it is not that mortal. as soon as patriarch nine nether finished speaking, a few sword rays suddenly appeared in the surrounding space. they charged towards the direction of old ancestor nine nether and the others. ¡°you must be trying to hit me when i¡¯m down. unfortunately, my nine nether palace is not something that anyone can step on.¡± looking at the sword rays, old ancestor jiuyou leaped up. the true essence in his body churned and instantly dispersed the sword qi. at the same time, the stone statues in the hall also turned into pieces of gravel. ¡°old ancestor nine nether, everyone else is kicking you when you¡¯re down, but i¡¯m here to help you.¡± as this voice fell, bang! there was a loud noise in the hall. then, waves of sword qi rose in the hall. ¡°green lotus sword formation!¡± the sword qi in the hall surrounded old ancestor jiuyou for a moment. suddenly, sharp swords formed by sword qi flew down from the sky above old ancestor nine nether and the others. ¡± hmph!¡± old master nine nether snorted coldly. then, black quintessential essence rose from his body. a huge black eagle formed above his head. the black eagle let out a cry and met the sharp swords. for a moment, the sharp sword and the black eagle were both annihilated. ¡°is this how you help me?¡± old ancestor jiuyou said as he looked in the direction of the throne. ¡°hahaha, what do you think?¡± a figure walked out from behind the throne. old ancestor jiuyou said when he saw this figure. ¡°sword emperor¡¯s younger brother, sword immortal?¡± ¡°i never thought that after so many years, there would still be someone in the divine realm who remembers my name.¡± the figure carried a huge sword on his back and looked at old ancestor jiuyou in front of him as he said self-deprecatingly. then, his figure changed in the hall and arrived beside old ancestor nine nether. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect that someone in your generation would become an emperor god. it seems that the fate of your nine nether clan is endless.¡± sword emperor walked in front of old ancestor jiuyou and said slowly. ¡°ancestor, this is, this is the person on the genealogy?¡± ¡± sword emperor!¡± one of the nine nether elders said to old ancestor nine nether slowly when he saw sword emperor. the sword emperor in front of him was dressed in white and had a huge sword on his back. there was an extraordinary aura between his brows. it was exactly the same as what was recorded in the genealogy. upon hearing elder nine nether¡¯s words, old ancestor nine nether nodded slowly. ¡°yes, this is the master of our ancestors, one of the ten generals of the divine court of the human race, the younger brother of the sword emperor, sword immortal.¡± ¡°good, good. nine darkness palace is saved. with our ancestor here, nine darkness palace is saved.¡± after hearing old ancestor nine nether¡¯s words, the elders were all excited. then, they all knelt down before the sword immortal. ¡°get up. i¡¯m here to help you solve the problem of nine darkness palace.¡± ¡°after all, you guys are doing a good job guarding the forbidden area of nine darkness palace.¡± upon hearing sword immortal¡¯s words, old ancestor jiuyou immediately took a step forward. ¡°sword immortal, don¡¯t worry. we have always been heavily guarded by the guards of the forbidden area. no one will discover us.¡± at this moment, old master nine nether paused. ¡°however, nine darkness palace has already lost to the demon race¡¯s main hall in the god burial mountain range.¡± ¡°hmph, what demon race hall? after so many years in the divine realm, can it be compared to the past?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll kill anyone who comes. i heard that you guys even lost to a mortal.¡± upon hearing sword immortal¡¯s words, old ancestor jiuyou slowly responded. ¡±1 think that mortal is an expert who has hidden his aura. his strength might be even stronger than mine.¡± ¡°stronger than you? who do you think you are?¡± when sword immortal heard old ancestor jiuyou¡¯s words, a burst of sword qi burst out from his body. ¡°you god monarch realm experts can be compared to our era. do you really think you can fight me just now?¡± as soon as he finished speaking, the sword immortal waved his sleeve. then, he flew backward. at the same time, a jade pendant appeared on his body. ¡°take this with you. your oath under the god burial mountain range can be temporarily blocked.¡± the sword immortal said slowly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°that monster race main hall wants to defeat me by relying on mortals, even if it¡¯s some hidden expert.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll also kill him under my feet and let him see what the true dao of the sword is.¡± as he spoke, the sword immortal straightened his body, and a sharp sword intent shot out from his body. sensing the sword intent, the nine nether elders knelt down before him. ¡°with senior sword immortal here, our nine darkness palace still has hope. that mortal brat, since he dares to come, we must teach him a lesson.¡¯ ¡°also, we must make them return abysmal palace to us.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Breaking the Contract, Heavenly Dao Chapter 390: Breaking the Contract, Heavenly Dao Descends?_i Translator: 549690339 DivineWorld, outside the Demon Race¡¯s Great Hall First Elder Blue Phoenix walked to the front of everyone. Each of them carried a spirit weapon. -Does everyone know the purpose of this trip? This time, Senior wants us to go to Nine Darkness Palace¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Everyone, stay alert.¡± After saying that, the Blue Phoenix First Elder took the lead and flew towards Abysmal Palace. Following that, the group of experts from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall followed behind. At the same time, Xiao Changtian and the Blue Luan were also repairing the courtyard. In the corner of the courtyard, the old hen and the divine monkey were walking together. ¡°Monkey, do you think those people in the Demon Race Hall can complete the mission given by Master?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I plan to go over and help.¡± The divine monkey glanced at the old hen and slowly walked to the side. ¡°You¡¯re right if you want to help. If those people don¡¯t complete master¡¯s mission, it won¡¯t be good if master is unhappy. ¡°But why are you so enthusiastic this time? The old hen seemed to have thought of something and saw the divine monkey disappearing into the air. ¡°You¡¯re so proactive. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re doing this because Master will bring you out next time.¡± As she thought about it, the old hen felt that it was more and more possible. With a flash, he flew in the direction of the divine monkey. On the other side, the guard of the Netherworld looked into the distance. ¡°That¡¯s the flag of the Demon Race¡¯s main hall. They¡¯re here to take over the territory. Hurry up and report to Master.¡± A guard of the Netherworld looked at the flag in the distance and said slowly to the people around him. Soon, in Nine Nether Palace, Old Ancestor Nine Nether also received a message from Nine Nether¡¯s guard. He bowed to the sword immortal on the throne and arrived outside Abysmal Palace in a flash. First Elder Blue Phoenix came to the periphery of Abysmal Palace. Looking at Old Ancestor Abysmal, she took out a token. ¡°Old Ancestor Nine Remoteness, have you forgotten about the God Burial Mountain?¡± When they arrived at Nine Darkness Palace¡¯s territory, First Elder Blue Phoenix and the others were also doing well. Basically, as long as they showed the token in their hands, the generals of the Netherworld territory would automatically surrender. Arriving in front of Abysmal Palace, First Elder Blue Phoenix also took out the token of Abysmal Palace. On the other side, when Old Ancestor Nine Nether saw the token in the hand of the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix, he was shocked. He chuckled, looked at the other party, and waved his hand. -Where¡¯s that Blue Luan? Why isn¡¯t he here? No matter what, taking over my Nine Darkness Palace¡¯s territory has to be a little more formal.¡± ¡°Master has more important things to do, so we¡¯ll take them. Hearing Old Ancestor Nine Nether¡¯s words, First Elder Blue Phoenix snorted coldly. The Blue Luan is currently accompanying Senior in the courtyard. How could she have the time to pay attention to you? ¡°Old Ancestor Nine Nether, don¡¯t beat around the bush. Hurry up and hand over your territory. Otherwise, are you going to go against the bet of the God Burial Mountain Range?¡± When she said this, First Elder Blue Phoenix even deliberately emphasized her tone. After all, no matter what force it was in the Demon Beast Sector, it was more or less related to the ancestors of the Buried God Mountain Range. If Nine Darkness Palace dared to violate the bet on God Burial Mountain Range, they would not only be punished by the Heavenly Dao. Even in the Demon Beast World, they would be looked down upon by various factions. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just like you said. You¡¯ve taken so much of the Netherworld territory, so in the end, you can leave my castle to me.¡± Hearing Old Ancestor Nine Nether¡¯s words, the Blue Phoenix First Elder¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Old Ancestor Nine Nether, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Do you know what the consequences are?¡± After hearing Great Elder Blue Phoenix¡¯s words, Old Ancestor Nine Nether also held the jade pendant that Sword Immortal had given him in his hand. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Very good.¡± The Blue Phoenix First Elder said slowly, and then his figure shot out. Whoosh! Green vital essence slowly gathered in his hand, and then he attacked Old Master Nine Nether. Although she was not an Emperor God now, as long as Old Ancestor Jiuyou attacked her, she would be able to kill him. They would suffer the backlash of the oath they had made back then and finally be attacked by the Heavenly Dao. Old Ancestor Jiuyou smiled as he looked at First Elder Qinghian, who was approaching him. With a flash, she dodged his attack. The elders of Abysmal Palace behind him saw the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix attack. He also knew that the arrow was already on the bow and had no choice but to shoot. ¡°Ancestor, good job. This Demon Race Hall is so greedy. They won so much territory from us and are still not satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you have to kill us all?¡± ¡°The people from the Demon Race Hall are too despicable. Hearing the curses of the Nine Darkness Palace elders, the First Elder of the Green Phoenix sneered. Then, his figure flashed and he continued to attack Elder Nine Nether. However, Elder Nine Nether did not dodge again. A burst of black true essence lit up on his body as he waved his hand at the First Elder of the Green Phoenix. A black saber light attacked him. Bang! The Blue Phoenix First Elder was hit by the saber light as expected, and then his body flew down. ¡°Nine Darkness Palace, shameless. You can¡¯t afford to gamble, can you? ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you going back on your word now?¡± They saw that Old Ancestor Nine Nether really dared to attack the Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix. The experts of the Demon Race¡¯s main hall also began to attack him. Along with their voices, there was a thunderous sound in the sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°Look, Abysmal Palace has angered the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it normal for Nine Darkness Palace to be punished by the Heavenly Dao for doing this?¡± The experts from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall looked at the heavenly lightning in the sky and were also excited. At this moment, Old Ancestor Jiuyou looked at the heavenly lightning in the sky and crushed the jade pendant. The jade pendant shattered into powder and scattered on Old Ancestor Jiuyou¡¯s body. At the same time, the heavenly lightning that was about to descend on Old Master Nine Nether¡¯s body seemed to have lost its direction. After wandering in the air for a while, the dark clouds in the sky slowly dissipated. At this moment, the Nine Nether Elders also raised their hands. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t the experts of the Demon Race Hall greedy? Even the Heavenly Dao has forgiven us.¡± ¡°What else do you want? Hurry up and retreat.¡± An elder of Nine Nether also straightened his body and walked in front of them. He said to the people in the Demon Palace opposite him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, First Elder Green Phoenix also stood up from the ground. Looking up at the sky, it was obvious that the powder that Old Ancestor Jiuyou had just scattered on his body had resisted the Heavenly Dao. ¡°Abysmal Palace seems to have quite a strong foundation. In midair, Monkey looked down at Old Ancestor Jiuyou and said slowly. At this moment, the old hen rushed to Monkey¡¯s side and slapped him. ¡°Damned monkey, why didn¡¯t you call me if there was something good? ¡°Stop patting, old hen. Are you looking for a beating?¡± Monkey shook his hand and said slowly as he looked at Old Ancestor Nine Nether below. -What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s just that the Heavenly Dao here is too weak, so it¡¯s bewitched by such a low-level thing.¡± The old hen followed Monkey¡¯s gaze and said disdainfully.. Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Is the Heavenly Dao Afraid? Chapter 391: Is the Heavenly Dao Afraid? Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Abysmal Palace Monkey looked at the heavenly lightning in the sky and placed his hand on his chin. He slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s better to have some fun. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too boring.¡± When the old hen heard Monkey¡¯s words, she said slowly to him,¡± ¡°Damned monkey, how are you going to play?¡± Hearing that they were going to play, the old hen became interested. At this moment, the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix was also a little angry as she looked at Old Ancestor Nine Nether in the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can hide the Heavenly Dao. If you deceive the Heavenly Dao, you will suffer retribution.¡± After hearing the words of the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix Sect, Old Ancestor Jiuyou laughed out loud. ¡°Heavenly Dao, isn¡¯t Heavenly Dao above me? Why didn¡¯t you come down and hit me? It means that my Abysmal Underground Palace shouldn¡¯t be destroyed.¡± ¡°Demon Race Hall, let us go. We will leave here and live in peace.¡± After all, he did not know how long Sword Immortals could hide from the Heavenly Dao. If the heavenly lightning suddenly fell, he might not be able to block it. As Old Ancestor Nine Nether¡¯s words fell, the dark clouds in the sky churned. Then, the originally lost heavenly lightning seemed to have found its direction again. A bolt of heavenly lightning flew towards Old Ancestor Nine Nether below. When the heavenly lightning struck, Old Master Nine Nether frowned. Then, his figure flashed, and a bolt of lightning fell where he was originally. Bang! A huge pit appeared on the ground where the lightning struck. As soon as he stabilized himself, the next bolt of lightning struck. At this moment, Old Ancestor Nine Nether had no time to dodge. The true essence on his body gathered, and a black circular barrier enveloped him. Bang! The Heavenly Thunder struck the shield and suddenly made a loud sound. At this moment, the experts in the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall also said to Old Ancestor Nine Nether, who was in the sky,¡± ¡°Look, this Old Ancestor Jiuyou deceived the Heavenly Dao just now. Now, the Heavenly Dao is angry and has suffered retribution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This old man still wants to kidnap us morally.¡± Unlike the experts in the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall, the Nine Nether elders looked nervous. ¡°Ancestor, what happened?¡± Elder Nine Nether, who was a little nervous, asked Old Ancestor Nine Nether slowly. At this moment, the true essence in Old Ancestor Nine Nether¡¯s body was constantly being sent out. He was maintaining the shield outside, but it looked like it was about to collapse. The Blue Phoenix First Elder¡¯s figure exploded from below and blasted towards the shield. Bang! With the attack of the Blue Phoenix First Elder, the shield of Old Ancestor Jiuyou was also shattered. The shield shattered, and a hint of fear appeared in Old Ancestor Jiuyou¡¯s eyes as he looked at the lightning bolts that were a few feet away. ¡°Save me, Sword Immortal! Save me, Sword Immortal!¡± ¡± Nine Nether Palace!¡± Old Ancestor Nine Nether shouted in the direction of Nine Nether Palace. At this moment, Monkey, who was in midair, was also scratching his body. ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s another one. No wonder he dares to fight against the Heavenly Dao.¡±¡± As soon as Monkey finished speaking, the heavenly lightning in front of Old Ancestor Jiuyou exploded. It shattered into pieces and dissipated between heaven and earth. Then, a figure slowly appeared in front of Old Ancestor Nine Nether. Sword Qi constantly appeared around him, forming a sword array in the air. It collided with the heavenly lightning in the sky. ¡°So many years have passed. You¡¯re no longer the Heavenly Dao of the past.¡± The sword immortal looked up at the sky as if he was recalling something. ¡°So, you can¡¯t kill the person I¡¯m going to put down today.¡± The Heavenly Dao in the sky seemed to have heard his words as countless dark clouds gathered from all directions. It formed an even bigger dark cloud in the sky. Following that, an even bigger and thicker bolt of lightning struck the sword immortal. ¡°The Sword Immortal has appeared. With the Sword Immortal protecting us, our Abysmal Palace is safe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With the ancestors around, our Abysmal Palace will not fall.¡± ¡°Senior, please attack and repel the people from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall.¡± Following which, the experts from Nine Nether Palace knelt down in the direction of the Sword Immortal. At this moment, the Sword Immortal also casually swept his gaze below. With a push of his hand, a huge sword array also met the attack. The sword array and the heavenly lightning continued to intertwine. The sword immortal then waved his hand at the other experts in the demon hall. A sword qi flew towards them. ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± First Elder Green Phoenix looked at the sword immortal who had suddenly appeared with a solemn expression. He came to the front of the experts in the Demon Race Hall and brought them to condense their true essence. ¡°Form the formation!¡± The First Elder of the Green Phoenix shouted and then led the experts of the Demon Hall to condense a True Essence wall in front of them. It blocked the sword immortal¡¯s attack. Bang! After the attack, all the experts in the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall clutched their chests and looked up at the sky. At this moment, Monkey, who was in midair, glanced at the Sword Immortal below. ¡°He¡¯s quite arrogant!¡± Then, he pointed his hand forward and injected a stream of true essence into the dark clouds in the sky. With the help of the monkey¡¯s true essence, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly became even stronger. Golden light flashed within the dark clouds. Following that, a bolt of lightning that carried some golden light struck the sword immortal. Bang! As the heavenly lightning descended, the sword array was also blasted apart and continued to attack the sword immortal. ¡°Hmm? Interesting.¡± Looking at the heavenly lightning that was attacking him, a cold smile flashed across the corners of the sword immortal¡¯s mouth. The true essence in his hand slowly condensed into an even larger giant sword and struck towards the heavenly thunder in the sky. Bang! Just like before, when the heavenly lightning touched the huge sword, it directly shattered him. What was going on? The Sword Immortal looked at the heavenly lightning that continued to attack, and for the first time, a look of astonishment appeared on his face. Then, he pointed his finger at the sky, and the giant sword on his back flew out. Bang! The giant sword flew out and tangled with the heavenly lightning. At this moment, the old hen in the air could not stand it anymore. ¡°Monkey, if this continues, I won¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡± With a flash, the old hen also arrived in front of the experts in the Demon Race¡¯s main hall. When the old hen came down, her body also shook. The small flames were also injected into the heavenly lightning. Bang! The heavenly lightning shattered with a bang, and the Sword Immortal stood in mid-air. ¡°Look, the Sword Immortal has already defeated the Heavenly Dao. It seems that the Sword Immortal no longer regards the Heavenly Dao in his eyes.¡± ¡°It seems that our Abysmal Palace is going to rise up in the entire Divine Realm in the future.¡± When the elders of Abysmal Palace saw that the biggest bolt of lightning had been defeated by the sword immortal, they cried out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the old hen also glanced at the dark clouds in the sky. Then, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to feel something. They rolled a few times and then dissipated. Seeing the dark clouds recede, the elders of Nine Darkness Palace exclaimed. ¡°Look, the Heavenly Dao has retreated. The Heavenly Dao is afraid.¡± ¡°Yes, the Heavenly Dao is afraid. Sword Immortals are invincible..¡± Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Phoenix Sea of Fire, Nine Nether Subduing Chapter 392: Phoenix Sea of Fire, Nine Nether Subduing Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Abysmal Palace Outside Nine Nether Palace, Elder Nine Nether looked at the dark clouds that were gradually dissipating in the sky. They were all delighted in their hearts. Since the Heavenly Dao had acknowledged them. Then the probability of Nine Darkness Palace¡¯s protection would greatly increase. On the other side, the experts from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall looked at the dissipating dark clouds in the sky with solemn expressions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would the Heavenly Dao retreat? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Senior must have made full preparations for us to come.¡± The Blue Phoenix First Elder stood in the middle of the crowd and stabilized the aura in her body. Then, he saw the old hen beside them and walked over. ¡°Senior Phoenix, you¡¯re here.¡± The old hen flapped her wings when she saw the Blue Phoenix First Elder suddenly bowing to her. ¡°Senior Phoenix is here. It seems that Senior has already predicted everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With Senior Phoenix here, those people from Abysmal Palace must hand over their territory today.¡± What was different from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall was that at this moment, in the Nine Nether Palace. Old Master Nine Nether looked at the experts in the Demon Hall opposite him. The Heavenly Dao had already retreated, and the Blue Luan had not arrived. Why weren¡¯t the experts from the Demon Race Hall nervous at all? With this thought in mind, Old Ancestor Nine Nether said to the sword immortal in front of him,¡± ¡°Ancestor, be careful!¡± At this moment, the sword immortal in midair was holding a long sword in his hand. Looking at the direction where the Heavenly Dao dark clouds disappeared, his eyes flickered, and it was unknown what he was thinking. Subsequently, his gaze also turned towards the direction of the Green Phoenix First Elder and the rest. Being stared at by the sword immortal, First Elder Blue Phoenix and the others felt a pressure pressing down on them. Following that, with the First Elder of the Green Phoenix leading the way, the group of experts from the Demon Race Main Hall knelt down before the old hen in front of them. ¡°Senior, please attack!¡± In Abysmal Palace, a group of Abysmal Elders saw the experts of the Demon Clan Hall kneeling on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are those experts from the Demon Race Hall kneeling?¡± ¡°Look, there seems to be a hen in front of them. It seems to be that mortal¡¯s hen.¡± A Nine Nether elder pointed at the old hen in front of the Demon Race¡¯s experts and said to the others. ¡°What? He¡¯s actually kneeling down to an old hen? The Demon Race¡¯s main hall must be crazy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they think that their mortal¡¯s sword intent is as powerful as that mortal¡¯s and that his hen is also an expert?¡± A Nine Nether elder held his stomach and pointed at the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall with a smile. At this moment, the sword immortal was also looking at the old hen in front of the demon race¡¯s great hall. Sensing the Sword Immortal¡¯s gaze, the old mold also looked over. ¡°You¡¯re so weak, I didn¡¯t want to make a move, but if I didn¡¯t, that damn monkey would take all the credit.¡± As she said this, the old hen also flapped her wings. ¡°Why don¡¯t you kill yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Whoosh! The old hen¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the Sword Immortal¡¯s mind. Following that, the sword immortal swung the sword in his hand. ¡°No matter who you are, you must pay the price for humiliating me like this today.¡± As the voice fell, sword rays appeared on the pages above the experts of the Demon Hall. As soon as the sword light appeared, it flew down towards the old hen and the others. ¡°With Ancestor Sword Immortal taking action, this Demon Hall will definitely be defeated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You want to rely on an old hen to defeat us? You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± At this moment, a loud phoenix cry sounded in front of Nine Nether Palace. The cry of a phoenix soared into the sky, and sparks of flames began to appear in the air. The flames were like a prairie fire, melting all the sword rays that were about to fall in an instant. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the sea of fire in front of him. ¡°Even in my era, it was impossible for phoenixes to appear, let alone in this era.¡± The Sword Immortal muttered as he made a hand gesture in front of his chest. ¡°Ten Thousand Swords, Green Lotus Sword Formation!¡± The Sword Immortal extended his hands from his chest to both sides, and a powerful Quintessential Essence burst out from his body. ¡°How can it be a phoenix? Is the heavens trying to destroy Nine Darkness Palace?¡± The moment one of the Nine Nether elders saw Phoenix, he immediately sat on the ground. The Phoenix was one of the ancestors of their demonic beasts. ¡°How is that possible? How can that hen be a phoenix? I must have seen wrongly just now.¡± In the air, the sharp sword danced, but before it could fly out, it was dissipated by the flames. Seeing the sea of fire attack and the sword that he had condensed completely melt, a trace of panic appeared in the sword immortal¡¯s eyes. ¡°Phoenix, that¡¯s it for today. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll make you my mount.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword immortal turned around and fled in the direction of Nine Darkness Palace. As he fled, the sea of fire behind him seemed to have been stimulated. Not only did the fire become fiercer, but it also spread faster. ¡°I originally wanted to play with you for a while, but since you humiliated Master, you deserve to die!¡± Phoenix¡¯s words were filled with anger. As soon as he finished speaking, the sea of fire sped up and instantly annihilated the sword immortal. ¡°How is this possible? How can my sword technique be caught up to?¡± The Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes revealed disbelief as he looked at the flames on his body. Once the phoenix flame ignited the other party, it would never be extinguished until he died. Following that, the Sword Immortal¡¯s body also expanded, and then he exploded in midair with a bang. Whoosh! The energy produced by the Godly Emperor¡¯s self-destruction was naturally huge. In an instant, it was offset by the phoenix flames. The old hen looked at the center of the sea of fire and stopped in mid-air. She slowly said, ¡°You can still hide from me with this little skill.¡± At the same time, a metal cudgel slowly appeared in the air and hacked down at the center of the flames. ¡°Leave this little soul to me.¡± In the center of the sea of fire, an illusory figure slowly appeared. It was the Sword Immortal. At this moment, his eyes were filled with fear. His expression kept changing as he wanted to escape. ¡°No!¡± Accompanied by this scream, where the iron rod fell, the human face phantom exploded with a bang. At this moment, Old Ancestor Nine Nether and Elder Nine Nether sat on the ground with pale faces. ¡°It¡¯s over. Everything is over.¡± At this moment, the Qjngluan Elder also appeared above them. ¡°I¡¯m here on Senior¡¯s orders to take back Nine Darkness Palace.¡± After First Elder Green Phoenix¡¯s voice sounded, the experts from the Demon Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Race¡¯s main hall behind her flew out. Then, the Blue Phoenix First Elder bowed to the monkey and the old hen in the air. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the two seniors this time.¡± When Monkey saw the Blue Phoenix First Elder, he waved his hand at him. ¡°That sword user wanted to protect this place. There must be something attractive here. You guys go in and take a look..¡± Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Senior Divine Monkey Fancy My Daughter? 1 Chapter 393: Senior Divine Monkey Fancy My Daughter? 1 Translator: 549690339 | Divine World, Abysmal Palace The monkey and the old hen sat in the sky above the castle and looked at the busy experts in the demon hall below. ¡°Damn monkey, let¡¯s fight. I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you for stealing my credit just now.¡± The old hen looked at the monkey who was playing with the long rod in her hand and said slowly. Upon hearing the old hen¡¯s words, Monkey hurriedly stood up on the cloud. He raised the long stick in his hand and aimed it at the old hen. ¡°What did you say? I steal your credit? As he spoke, Monkey stood up and struck the old hen with his rod. Isn¡¯t that so? That kid who used a sword just now was my type.¡± As she spoke, the old hen also formed a flame barrier in front of her. Bang! The metal rod collided with the flame barrier, immediately creating waves of air waves in the air. In Nine Nether Palace, the Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix watched the battle between the phoenix and the divine monkey in the sky. Could it be that this is also Senior¡¯s intention? Senior is really kind to our Demon Race Hall.¡± At this moment, Elder Qingluan said slowly. First Elder, why are the two seniors fighting?¡± An elder of the Green Phoenix Clan stood beside the Great Elder of the Green Phoenix Clan and spoke to him with a trembling voice. ¡°This is the opportunity that senior gave us. When we came here, senior had already planned everything in advance. This battle is for us to comprehend and give us opportunities.¡± Hearing the words of the first elder of the Green Phoenix Clan, the elder of the Green Phoenix Clan nodded in understanding. ¡°Speaking of which, Senior Divine Monkey and the others usually won¡¯t easily attack. It seems that Senior has really put in a lot of effort into our Demon Race¡¯s main hall.¡± The first elder of the Green Phoenix Clan also nodded. ¡°Senior Divine Monkey just said that Nine Darkness Palace has a secret.¡± Pass on my orders. After you find it, you can come and watch the battle.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the experts of the Demon Race¡¯s main hall were delighted and quickly started to work in Nine Nether Palace. In midair, Monkey and the old hen exchanged a few moves. Monkey, stop fighting. Aren¡¯t you interested in the person at the bottom of the lake?¡± Monkey held the long rod in his hand and stopped his movements. That makes sense. That person should have some relationship with Di Tian. After saving him, perhaps¡­¡± A devilish smile flashed across Monkey¡¯s face as he flew down. ¡°Damned monkey, you want to run alone again?¡± When the old hen saw Monkey flying down alone, she flapped her wings and chased after him. At this moment, in Nine Nether Palace. A few experts from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall gathered the treasures, secret skills, and spirit skills of Nine Nether Palace in the main hall. ¡°Great Elder, these are all the resources Nine Darkness Palace has.¡± An expert from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall came to the side of the First Elder of the Green Phoenix and clasped his fists at him as he slowly said. First Elder Green Phoenix slowly nodded after scanning the treasures with her Spiritual Awareness. He walked to Old Ancestor Jiuyou¡¯s side and said,¡± ¡°Old Ancestor Nine Nether, do you have anything else that you¡¯re hiding? Hand it over, and perhaps you¡¯ll have a chance to live.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not. All of Nine Darkness Palace¡¯s many years of storage are here.¡± ¡°Look at our sincerity. Can you let us go?¡± Before Old Ancestor Jiuyou could reply, an elder of Jiuyou walked to the feet of the Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix. She grabbed the corner of his shirt and begged him slowly. ¡°Little bird, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± Monkey¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the hall. Following that, his figure appeared beside the First Elder of the Green Phoenix. When they saw Monkey, the experts present in the Demon Hall bowed to him. ¡°Senior Divine Monkey!¡± The Nine Nether Elder walked to Monkey¡¯s side and pulled him along. He said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Monkey swung his thigh, and Elder Nine Nether was sent flying. He crashed into a pillar in the hall. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remind you? You seem to have something that you haven¡¯t confessed.¡± The monkey pointed in a direction in Abysmal Palace and said slowly. Looking in the direction of Monkey¡¯s finger, the Elder of Nine Nether was also stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the location of his previous residence? With this thought in mind, Elder Nine Nether started to stutter. ¡°Senior, are you talking about my daughter?¡± After arriving at Abysmal Palace, the elder sent a voice transmission to his daughter. He told her to leave Nine Darkness Palace as soon as possible. Could it be that Senior Divine Monkey had taken a fancy to his daughter? Thinking of this, Elder Nine Nether knelt on the ground and said slowly to Monkey,¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. If you want to take a fancy to my daughter, I¡¯ll immediately get her to come back.¡± Elder Nine Nether said with a smile. Monkey was stunned when he heard Elder Nine Nether¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t his hint obvious enough? He was already talking about the lake there. What was this person saying? This was what Master said about playing the lute to a cow. At this moment, Monkey looked into the hall. He realized that the experts in the Demon Race Hall were also looking at him with strange expressions. At this moment, the old hen¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the hall. ¡°You damn monkey, it seems that Black Tortoise was right. You have also become lecherous.¡± After being told by the old hen, Monkey suddenly understood why everyone was looking at him like that. ¡°Old hen, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± As he spoke, Monkey took out his metal rod and pointed it at the old hen. ¡°If you want to fight, fight later.¡± The old hen replied to Monkey. Then, in a flash, she arrived in front of Elder Nine Nether. Let me ask you, is there a forbidden area in Nine Darkness Palace?¡± the old hen said slowly to Elder Nine Nether. Elder Nine Nether also nodded in agreement. ¡°That place is usually not allowed by the ancestor. Usually, no one in the clan goes in.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old hen said, and then her body floated in the air. After that, Monkey hurriedly followed. In the main hall, Elder Qingluan looked at Elder Jiuyou and walked up to him. ¡°What forbidden area? Why aren¡¯t you bringing us there?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They thought about how Monkey had asked them to search for Nine Darkness Palace¡¯s secret. They did not expect them to forget about a forbidden area. The Elder of Nine Nether glanced at Old Ancestor Nine Nether after hearing what the Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix said. ¡°Bring them along!¡± As soon as First Elder Blue Phoenix finished speaking, a few experts from the Demon Hall brought Elder Nine Nether and the others with them. He walked in the direction Monkey had pointed out.. Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: The Human Figure at the bottom of the lake Chapter 394: The Human Figure at the bottom of the lake (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Abysmal Palace The monkey and the hen slowly appeared in front of a mountain. There was a stone tablet in front of the mountain. Monkey waved his hand. The dust on the stone tablet scattered, revealing a few large words. Nine Nether Forbidden Ground! At this moment, First Elder Blue Phoenix brought Elder Nine Nether and the others to Monkey¡¯s side slowly. He saw Monkey, Old Hen, and the name of the forbidden area. The Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix shouted coldly at Old Ancestor Nine Nether behind her. ¡°Hurry up and open it.¡± Upon hearing First Elder Blue Phoenix¡¯s voice, Old Ancestor Netherworld knew that he could not do anything in front of the Divine Monkey and Phoenix. Old Ancestor Jiuyou¡¯s face was ashen as he arrived in front of the mountain gate. He reached out and pressed down on a mark on the stone door. Whoosh! The stone door suddenly emitted a bright light! Following that, the stone door slowly opened with a series of rumbling sounds. The stone door opened and the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix waved her hand, signaling the experts of the Demon Clan Hall behind her to enter and investigate. Entering the forbidden area, he was greeted by a desolate aura. This was a huge lake. Beside the lake, there was a small pavilion and a few thatched huts. It seemed like someone was cultivating here. The other elders of Nine Nether were also curious when they saw the situation. This was their first time here. After searching for a while, the experts of the Demon Race Main Hall walked to the side of the Blue Phoenix First Elder. ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s no one.¡± ¡°Nothing found!¡± On the other side, a few experts from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall walked over and said to the First Elder of the Green Phoenix. At this moment, the Blue Phoenix First Elder walked to the side of the Nine Nether Elder. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this your forbidden area? Why is there nothing here?¡± The Nine Nether Elder trembled as he was grabbed by the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix Clan. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. You have to ask the ancestor.¡± After hearing the elder¡¯s words, Old Ancestor Jiuyou shook his head. ¡°This is the place where that sword immortal cultivated. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s there either.¡± Old Ancestor Jiuyou¡¯s voice was emotionless, and he walked away after he finished speaking. At this moment, Monkey¡¯s voice was still slowly heard. ¡°There is indeed nothing good here, but there is someone at the bottom of the lake. Help me get him up.¡± As soon as Monkey finished speaking, the experts in the Demon Race Hall looked towards the lake. The surface of the lake was quiet. There was basically nothing. At the same time, the old hen flapped her wings. With a bang, a flower flew out from the bottom of the lake. The old hen casually took it in her hand and threw it away after chewing it a few times. ¡°What¡¯s this? It tastes so bad. It¡¯s far inferior to Master¡¯s.¡± Everyone looked at the flowers and plants that the old hen had casually thrown away. ¡°That¡¯s¡­Is that a hundred thousand year blood ginseng?¡± A Blue Phoenix elder looked at the flowers on the ground and said excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just trash?¡± At this moment, Monkey said. ¡°If you want, there are still more below, but remember to help me bring that person up.¡± Originally, everyone was still in some danger, but after seeing this spiritual medicine, they were shocked. The experts of the Demon Race¡¯s main hall were eager to give it a try and jumped into the lake. Senior Divine Monkey and Senior Phoenix had stayed with Senior for a long time, so it was normal for them to not take a fancy to these things. After all, Senior was an invincible expert with many divine beasts under him. ¡°But we¡¯re different. These spirit herbs are also very helpful to them. After a powerful expert entered the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall, he shouted to the top,¡± ¡°Come down quickly, everyone. This lake water is a huge ball of spiritual liquid that is very beneficial to our cultivation.¡± The expert from the Demon Race Hall sensed the changes in his body and shouted at the people on the shore. At this moment, the other experts of the Demon Race¡¯s main hall looked at each other and jumped down. The Blue Phoenix First Elder came to Monkey and the old hen¡¯s side and thanked them. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity, senior.¡± Originally, they would not have been able to discover this forbidden area. However, with Monkey¡¯s reminder, he found out that there was a cultivation treasure ground here. At this moment, Monkey also waved his hand at him. ¡°Just remember to bring someone along.¡± After saying that, Monkey lay on a rock beside him. At this moment, in the lake, A group of experts from the Demon Hall absorbed the energy in the treasure lake. Then, some people also came to the bottom of the lake. At this moment, at the bottom of the lake, a human figure was bound by chains. The figure seemed to have sensed someone coming from the bottom of the lake, and his body trembled. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As he swayed, the iron chain emitted a series of cracking sounds. At this moment, an expert from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall also arrived in front of him. Sensing the rising aura on his body, a large saber appeared in the hand of the expert from the Demon Race Main Hall. He slashed at the chains on the figure. Bang! The iron chain and the blade collided, and a series of sounds immediately sounded. Then, the expert from the Demon Race Hall looked at the iron chain in front of him in surprise. At this moment, the old hen on top blew casually. A tiny flame flew down to the bottom of the lake. Whoosh! The flame silently passed through the surface of the lake. Finally, it landed on the iron chain on the figure. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! As white smoke rose, the chains binding the figure broke. The iron chain was broken, and the figure¡¯s face was full of smiles. Looking at his hands, the true essence in his body surged and flew up with a bang. Bang! In front of the monkey and the old hen, the surface of the lake rippled. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Accompanied by a loud laugh, a figure appeared in everyone¡¯s field of vision. When everyone present saw that figure, their faces were a little solemn. As soon as the figure appeared, he saw Patriarch Nine Nether and the others. There seemed to be some anger on his face, and the true essence in his body surged. Droplets of water flew up from the surface of the lake, forming sharp swords around him. The figure waved his hand, and the surrounding sharp swords flew toward Old Ancestor Nine Nether and the others. ¡°Stop playing.¡± The monkey glanced at the figures on top of it, and with a flash, it arrived in front of the sharp swords. With a casual slap, the surrounding sharp swords dissipated. Following that, golden light slowly rose from the monkey¡¯s body. Under the illumination of the golden light, the true essence flow of the figure seemed to be somewhat abnormal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! With a loud sound, the figure fell to the ground. Then, just as he was about to make a move. The old hen slowly walked up to him. ¡°Come with us. This will be of great benefit to you.¡± Under the double suppression of the old hen and the monkey, the figure found that he could not move at all.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Could It Be An Old Man in Middle School (1) Chapter 395: Could It Be An Old Man in Middle School (1) Translator: 549690339 Abysmal Palace, Forbidden Area The figure was suppressed to the ground by Monkey and the old hen. He looked at the old hen and Monkey in front of him. In his mind, there was a golden divine monkey holding a long rod, as if it wanted to shatter everything¡­ Beside him, a phoenix surrounded by endless flames was dancing. Every flap of the wings brought with it endless power¡­. ¡°Divine Monkey, Phoenix, how is this possible?¡± The true essence on the figure¡¯s body had already stopped flowing as he muttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring him to Master.¡± Monkey said to the old hen before reaching out to grab Monkey. He grabbed the figure in his hand and flew into the distance. The old hen watched as the divine monkey flew into the distance and was about to leave as well. At this moment, the First Elder of the Blue Phoenix walked to the side of the old hen. ¡°Senior, what should we do with these people?¡± The old hen glanced at Old Ancestor Netherworld and the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t Master tell you when he came? Bring them to Master.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the old hen¡¯s figure transformed and flew into the distance with rolling flames. ¡°Damned monkey, don¡¯t steal my credit.¡± After sending off the old hen and the divine monkey, the first elder of the Green Phoenix also looked at the treasure lake in front of her. With a smile on his face, he studied his palm and slowly said to the experts of the Demon Race Hall beside him, ¡°The few of you, look after them. Later, bring them to Senior¡¯s courtyard.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the few experts from the Demon Hall saw First Elder Green Phoenix jump into the treasure lake. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s leadership, the entire courtyard had now become brand new. In the sky above the courtyard, waves of spiritual energy rose. The spiritual energy surged and connected with the courtyard below. It was natural. The Blue Luan was in the courtyard, sensing the changes in the surroundings. The density of this spiritual energy was probably comparable to some ancestral lands of other races. No, it should be even worse. The guards standing in the courtyard felt it even more clearly. Originally, this courtyard had been strengthened by the Blue Luan, and now it had been transformed by Commander Xiao. It was almost comparable to a mystic realm. At this moment, two streams of light flew past in the air. The old hen and the divine monkey appeared outside the courtyard. ¡°Master is so generous, giving these small animals such a big opportunity.¡± The old hen sighed when she saw the brand new courtyard. According to the density of the spiritual energy in the courtyard, the Demon Race Main Hall would probably become the overlord of the Divine World in no time. Monkey carried the figure at the bottom of the lake and came to the courtyard. Seeing Monkey and the hen arrive, Green Luan and the rest also went up to welcome them. Xiao Changtian was shocked when he saw the figure lying on the ground. Could it be that someone was injured? Xiao Changtian said slowly to the Blue Luan beside him,¡± ¡°Is this from your courtyard?¡± The Blue Luan looked at the figure at the bottom of the lake and shook its head. The aura on this person¡¯s body was obviously that of a human. It was impossible for him to be someone from her Demon Race Hall. Seeing the Blue Luan shake its head, Xiao Changtian also walked over to check on him. ¡°Saving people first is important!¡± Although this person wasn¡¯t from Mo Ba¡¯s courtyard, his injuries were not light either. Presumably, they were like Mo Ba and the others, people who made a living in this mountain forest. He happened to encounter a ferocious beast or something. After he was injured, he happened to be seen by Monkey and the others. Hearing that Xiao Changtian was going to save them, the Blue Luan also called out to a few experts from the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall. He picked up the figure from the ground and brought him to the house in the courtyard. The figure at the bottom of the lake came in and was nourished by the spiritual energy here. He slowly opened his eyes. Where was this place? Why was there such dense spiritual energy? Then, he felt his body being picked up by someone. He wanted to resist, but he realized that he could not move at all. All the beasts that lived here were demonic beasts. Could it be that during the time he was locked up, some incredible figure had appeared in the Demonic Beast World? Impossible. Ever since the fall of the Demon Emperor, the demon beast world began to decline. After placing the figure on the bed, the experts from the Monster Clan slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian slowly walked over from the side. Senior? The figure at the bottom of the lake was lying on the bed. He heard how the experts of the Monster Clan Hall addressed Xiao Changtian. There was some doubt on his face, and then he seemed to have thought of something. Could it be that this human was the master of this place and these demon beasts were his subordinates? However, this was impossible. Since ancient times, most demonic beasts were proud and difficult to train. How could they submit to a human? The figure at the bottom of the lake kept scanning Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t sense the aura of this human at all. This could only mean that this person¡¯s strength was far above his. Heavens, even humans had such an expert when he was locked up. The Divine Court no longer had control over the Divine World. With this thought in mind, the eyes of the figure at the bottom of the lake also showed a sense of sorrow. At this time, Xiao Changtian came to the bed and looked at the figure at the bottom of the lake. She was already so old, but there were still tears in the corners of her eyes. It seemed that this person had a hard life. Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart and fed him the medicine in his hand. ¡°Drink it. It¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± As the potion entered his stomach, the restriction on the human figure at the bottom of the lake was also removed. Because the injuries that had been locked at the bottom of the lake for many years were slowly recovering. He sat up on the bed and felt the changes in his body. How was this possible? The hidden illness that he had caused at the bottom of the lake for so many years was already irreversible. How could it be cured? Looking at his own hands, the figure at the bottom of the lake laughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ve recovered.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw the joyful look on the figure¡¯s face. There were some impurities in his body. He would be fine after he gave him some medicine. It seemed that the illness had troubled him for a long time. However, thinking about it, it made sense. Those who lived in the mountains all came from poor families. No money, no medicine, no medicine. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the figure at the bottom of the lake walked up to him. She slowly said to him, ¡°Senior, my name is Sword Emperor.¡± Sword Emperor? This name was quite awesome. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian thought to himself,¡¯It seems like this person has great ambitions. Could he be one of those middle-aged people I met?¡¯ Xiao Changtian remembered that when he was in Dayang Town, there were always some old men who told him how glorious he used to be. Something about a sword devouring the ages and a saber suppressing the world. It seemed that he had read too many books that he had written, and his entire body was floating. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw the people around him looking at him in shock.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: Don’t Tell Me He’s Going to Collect Debts From Di Tian (1) Chapter 396: Don¡¯t Tell Me He¡¯s Going to Collect Debts From Di Tian (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. In the courtyard, when Blue Luan and the others heard the Sword Emperor¡¯s name, they all looked at him in shock. The Sword Emperor was one of the ten great generals of the Divine Court in the records of the Demon Race Hall. In the era when the Divine Court ruled the Divine Realm, other than the Lord of the Divine Court, the Sword Emperor was synonymous with invincibility. Rumor had it that his Sword Dao had already reached the level of being transcendent. There were even rumors that he could kill a Godly Emperor with a single sword when he was a Godly Emperor. However, after the disappearance of the Divine Court, there was no news of the Ten Great Generals either. He didn¡¯t expect them to see him today. As expected, every step Senior took had a deeper meaning. The appearance of the Sword Emperor was within Senior¡¯s expectations. Xiao Changtian also looked at the Sword Emperor when he saw everyone¡¯s expression. The Sword Emperor had somehow obtained a sword. Holding the sword in his hand, he clenched his fist at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Many thanks for Senior¡¯s kindness, but I still have important matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll return in the future.¡± After saying that, the Sword Emperor prepared to leave. During the years he had been trapped at the bottom of the lake, he had been constantly worried about the fate of the Divine Court. A few days ago, he even knew that their master had reincarnated. His Lord needed his protection now. He had to hurry and find him. Seeing the Sword Emperor¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian also covered his forehead. This Sword Emperor seemed to be a chuunibyou old man. He wanted to go to the ends of the world with a sword in hand. However, this was not entirely his fault. After all, this was the cultivation world. It was normal for everyone to want to cultivate. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also walked up. ¡°Sword Emperor, what are you going to do? I might be able to help you.¡± This old man had just been injured not long ago, and he wanted to go out and cause trouble. If he really encountered any ferocious beasts, he would probably be saved again. It was better for him to hold him back in advance. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor also stopped. This person was able to create a grotto-heaven here and had such demonic beasts as his subordinates. It might be a good choice if he helped him find his master. However, His Lord¡¯s luck was a temptation to anyone. So many years had passed in the Divine World. He did not know what the situation was like. At that time, it would probably not be easy to end it. With this thought in mind, the Sword Emperor also wanted to decline Xiao Changtian¡¯s offer. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian walked to the side of the Sword Emperor and took the sword from his hand. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± The Sword Emperor regarded his own sword as his own, and seeing Xiao Changtian wanting to take his sword, how could he give it to him? However, Xiao Changtian seemed to have an irresistible force in his hands, making him unable to resist at all. Holding the sword in the Sword Emperor¡¯s hand, Xiao Changtian slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the rules. I¡¯ll keep this sword with me for now as a reward for helping you.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew the characteristics of these stupid old men. They didn¡¯t casually accept favors from others. He had to repay him with something. Now that he had taken his long sword, he would be at ease and let him help. This time, he could leave him here and he wouldn¡¯t go wandering around. At the same time, Xiao Changtian took out a wooden sword from the bamboo basket and gave it to the Sword Emperor. Since he had taken the other party¡¯s sword, he had to give the other party one, right? These chuunibyou old men would not be able to survive without a sword. The Sword Emperor wanted to get even angrier. His face was shocked as he touched Xiao Changtian¡¯s wooden sword. ¡°Good sword, good sword!¡± In the eyes of the Sword Emperor, this wooden sword seemed to be made of wood, but it was flowing with Dao runes. This wooden sword was many times stronger than the longsword in his hand. Senior was telling him that he didn¡¯t care about his master¡¯s luck at all. The Great Dao runes on this wooden sword are stronger than Master¡¯s luck. And Senior gave him so casually, wasn¡¯t it to say that he didn¡¯t like the Lord¡¯s luck? As he thought about this, the Sword Emperor felt a little humiliated and ashamed. Then, he bowed to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t accept this sword.¡± Seeing the Sword Emperor like this, Xiao Changtian was also stunned. Look, here he comes again. This old man must be acting up again. ¡°Take it. It¡¯s just a broken wooden sword.¡± Xiao Changtian walked up to the Sword Emperor. ¡°If you have anything to say, hurry up and say it. I still have other things to do.¡± Although he was kind enough to help him, if he didn¡¯t appreciate it, he wouldn¡¯t force it. After all, he was just a mortal. When he saw them, he could empathize with them. At this moment, the Sword Emperor also understood Xiao Changtian¡¯s meaning. That¡¯s right, with Senior¡¯s strength, he must be the kind who has to deal with a lot of matters every day. How could he waste so much of her time? With this thought in mind, the Sword Emperor slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, I want to find someone.¡± As he spoke, the Sword Emperor took out a portrait portrait from his bosom. The figure on it was none other than Di Tian. Upon seeing Di Tian¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression froze for a moment before patting him on the shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Di Tian?¡± ¡°Senior, do you know him?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the Sword Emperor asked cautiously. Could it be that His Lord and Senior are related? ¡°Yes, he¡¯s working in my bookstore now.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also glanced at the Sword Emperor. Needless to say, if one looked carefully, this Sword Emperor really did look like Di Tian¡¯s servant. What were the names of Di Tian¡¯s two servants? Ice Emperor? Demon Emperor? And a Mei Empress? This fellow was also called the Sword Emperor. Who knows, he might really be Di Tian¡¯s servant. When he heard that Di Tian was working in Xiao Changtian¡¯s bookstore, the Sword Emperor started before hurriedly grabbing Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°Senior, please, take me to see my master.¡± Seeing how excited the Sword Emperor was, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Let go first.¡± This fellow was so agitated. Could it be that Di Tian still owed him his wages and wanted to go collect the debt? Di Tian, it¡¯s not that I want to harm you. You took quite a bit of money last time, so it¡¯s only right and proper for you to pay them back. At this moment, the Sword Emperor knew that he had lost his composure. He quickly let go of Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands and said apologetically,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian looked at the sky. He had been out for a while now. It was time to plan his return. At this moment, a commotion came from outside the courtyard. First Elder Qingluan and the others walked in with a small black bird in their hands.. Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Help Senior Teach His Disciple? ! Chapter 397: Help Senior Teach His Disciple? ! Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, in the courtyard. Xiao Changtian saw the First Elder of the Green Phoenix along with the rustling sounds outside the courtyard. ¡°I finally found the bird.¡± Xiao Changtian was delighted to see them each holding a bird. It seemed that not only had this little bird been found, but it had also gained something else. When the Blue Phoenix First Elder and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, their faces were filled with joy. It seemed that Senior was very satisfied with their performance. They walked over and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡± Senior, this is what I found¡­ Little bird.¡± The Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix had wanted to say that it was Nine Nether, but after thinking about it, she decided to follow Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and call it Little Bird. The Nine Nether Elders trembled in fear when they were caught by the Blue Phoenix First Elder. When they were brought here by the Blue Phoenix First Elder, they felt an inexplicable pressure. Not only were they unable to display their strength, but more importantly, they had directly transformed into their true forms. It was caught in the hands of the Blue Phoenix First Elder. Looking at Xiao Changtian in the courtyard, it seemed that the First Elder of the Green Phoenix Sect and the others were very respectful to him. This person must be the leader here. With this thought in mind, Elder Nine Nether continued looking around. Then, he saw Li Taibai walking over. Wasn¡¯t this the mortal from the God Burial Mountain Range? Why did he come here? Then, they saw Li Taibai come to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Master, you called me.¡± Seeing Li Taibai call Xiao Changtian master, the elders of the Netherworld were all shocked. This person was the head of all the culprits. At this moment, Old Ancestor Nine Nether, who was held in the hands of the Blue Phoenix First Elder, started buzzing. Then, a black mist rose from his body and flew towards Xiao Changtian. Not good, this guy doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. He¡¯s burning his blood essence. Old Ancestor Jiuyou had the strength of an Emperor God to begin with, and he was above First Elder Qingluan. Naturally, he broke free from the restraints of the Blue Phoenix First Elder and attacked Xiao Changtian. It¡¯s all because of you. Go to hell. ¡± Go!¡± Old Ancestor Jiuyou shouted and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± The first elder of the Green Phoenix was a little nervous when she saw this situation. She shouted at him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian reached out and grabbed Old Ancestor Nine Nether. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This little bird is naughty and wanted to run away, but I caught it.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled as he held Old Ancestor Nine Nether in his hand and spoke to the Great Elder of the Green Phoenix. This little bird was really mischievous. No wonder it could run away. The burning of Nine Nether¡¯s blood essence stopped as Xiao Changtian grabbed him. Being suppressed, Old Ancestor Nine Nether felt the changes in his body and was furious. Why, why didn¡¯t you kill me? You¡¯re going too far. At this moment, Xiao Changtian grabbed Old Ancestor Nine Nether and came to a corner of the courtyard. There were many iron cages there, which Xiao Changtian had prepared for the birds. The wooden cage that he had made from wood last time did not contain the bird. Therefore, Xiao Changtian had made meticulous preparations and specially made the iron cage. Xiao Changtian turned his head and said to the Green Phoenix First Elder and the others after locking Nine Nether Old Ancestor in the iron cage. When the Great Elder of the Blue Phoenix saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s smiling face, she looked behind him. The iron cages were accompanied by Dao runes. It turned out that Senior had everything under control. With these iron cages, it seemed that the Nine Nether Clan had no chance of escaping. Following which, First Elder Green Phoenix also instructed the group of experts from the Demon Hall to place the little bird in their hands into the iron cage. ¡°The birds in the mountains are really naughty.¡± When they saw the experts of the Demon Race Hall put the little birds into the iron cage, the little birds struggled violently. Xiao Changtian said slowly. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor¡¯s body shook. After Senior¡¯s actions, the Nine Nether Clan would probably have no way out. That¡¯s good too. This Nine Nether Elder and his younger brother had framed him for so many years, so they deserved this punishment. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw Li Taibai beside him and said slowly. ¡°That Sword Emperor is Di Tian¡¯s servant. He also uses the sword. If you interact more with him, you might gain some benefits.¡± The Sword Emperor was a chuunibyou old man. She was afraid that she would not be able to see him later. When Li Taibai heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also looked at the Sword Emperor. A faint sword intent was indeed being emitted from the Sword Emperor¡¯s body. He was a sword expert, but compared to him, he was still far behind. Li Taibai immediately gave himself a definition in his heart. What did his master want him to do? Although Li Taibai was a little confused, he still walked toward the Sword Emperor. Seeing Li Taibai walking towards him, the Sword Emperor also looked over. This is Senior¡¯s disciple. From what Senior said just now, this person also uses a sword. It seemed that Senior¡¯s disciple was still very young. Senior hoped that he would teach him more. With this thought in mind, the Sword Emperor pointed outside. Since Senior had helped him so much, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to help him teach his disciple. Li Taibai saw the Sword Emperor¡¯s gesture and understood what he meant. Following which, his figure flashed as he followed the Sword Emperor out of the courtyard. ¡°Since Senior has entrusted me with this task, I¡¯ll let you see my strength first.¡± This senior was so powerful. It was normal for his disciple to be a little arrogant. However, if he wanted to teach others, he first had to eliminate their arrogance. Then, the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t have a sword in his hand. The True Essence in his body slowly gathered and formed a giant sword above his head. He struck at Li Taibai. Li Taibai smiled as he looked at the giant sword coming at him. He raised one hand and extended two fingers to meet the attack. In an instant, it shattered the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword light. This kid was quite capable. The Sword Emperor looked at Li Taibai and his face suddenly became serious. At this moment, Li Taibai was like the Sword Emperor, without a sword in his hand. A sword light was also swung out. Whoosh! The sword light was like a rainbow as it pierced through space and attacked the Sword Emperor. ¡°What? You¡¯ve actually reached such a level?¡± The Sword Emperor cried out in alarm. The moment Li Taibai attacked, he felt an aura lock onto him. In a moment of desperation, the Sword Emperor took out the wooden sword that Xiao Changtian had given him. Only by blocking in front of him did he manage to neutralize the sword light that Li Taibai had swung over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After stabilizing his body, the Sword Emperor looked at Li Taibai with some lingering fear. If it weren¡¯t for the wooden sword, he would have been defeated. ¡°Master¡¯s wooden sword?¡± Li Taibai said as he took a step forward. An even stronger sword intent shot out from his body.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Sword Emperor’s Hometown (1) Chapter 398: Sword Emperor¡¯s Hometown (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. The Sword Emperor stood in front of Li Taibai, his wooden sword in his hand. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s not fight anymore, let¡¯s not fight anymore.¡± Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s shout, Li Taibai slowly withdrew his sword energy. The Sword Emperor then walked up to Li Taibai and smiled at him. ¡°Little brother, your attainments in the path of the sword can be said to be amazing. I really admire you.¡± The Sword Emperor looked at Li Taibai, his eyes filled with amazement. The strength of this senior¡¯s disciple was too terrifying. If not for the senior¡¯s wooden sword, how could he still be standing now? She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking just now. How could he have thought that Senior would let him teach his disciple? With Senior¡¯s unfathomable strength, his disciple¡¯s strength should have long reached the peak of perfection. As he pondered, the Sword Emperor looked at Li Taibai. Then what did Senior mean by letting his disciple interact more with him? At this moment, the Sword Emperor slowly said to Li Taibai, ¡°Little brother, have you had any difficulties recently?¡± No matter what, he had to ask if there was anything he could help with. Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, Li Taibai fell silent for a moment. His master had told him to communicate more with him, but there was nothing powerful about the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword. What did he mean by asking for his help? Li Taibai suddenly remembered what the old hen and the others had said to him in the courtyard. Another important purpose of his trip here was to find the ingredients that his master had instructed him to give him. With this thought in mind, Li Taibai walked up to the Sword Emperor and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for an ingredient recently. I wonder if you¡¯ve seen it?¡± As he spoke, Li Taibai gathered his True Qi and transformed in front of the Sword Emperor. A huge white flower appeared in front of the Sword Emperor. ¡°This is a snow lotus. Have you seen it before?¡± The Sword Emperor looked at the snow lotus in front of him and his body trembled. He pointed at the flower in front of him and sighed. This was fate. Sighing in his heart, the Sword Emperor slowly said to Li Taibai, ¡°Little brother, I know where this flower is. Let me take you there.¡± Li Taibai saw the look in the Sword Emperor¡¯s eyes, and he seemed a little sad. He didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded to the Sword Emperor. Then, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor turned into two streaks of light and disappeared from the courtyard. At this moment, the old hen and monkey in the courtyard were also looking at the sky. The old hen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and then she continued to wander around the courtyard. Outside the God Burial Mountain Range At this moment, there was a group of demon beasts gathered here. After the competition in the Demon Hall and Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace was over. Many experts of the Demonic Beast World headed there in an attempt to find some of the things they had left behind. At this moment, under the lead of the Sword Emperor, Li Taibai once again arrived at the outskirts of the God Burial Mountain Range. ¡°Sword Emperor, is this snow lotus in the God Burial Mountain Range?¡± When he followed the Blue Luan and the others here, he did not sense any snow lotus aura here. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t reply. With a flash, he flew forward. As he arrived in the God Burial Mountain Range, the Sword Emperor looked at the stone statue of the demon ancestor in front of him. ¡°Yinyang Bird, long time no see.¡± As the Sword Emperor¡¯s ancient voice rang out, a black and white aura rose from the stone statues of the demon race ancestors. Then, the figure of the Yinyang Bird appeared in the air. Seeing the Yinyang Bird in front of him, the Sword Emperor smiled at him. ¡°According to our agreement, help me open that restriction.¡± Yinyang Bird looked at the Sword Emperor in front of him and Li Taibai behind him. He was no stranger to these two people. Then, without saying anything, a bird chirped. The black and white Qi on his body spread out and quickly condensed into a huge space tunnel in front of the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. ¡°Go in. I can only maintain this passage for three days.¡± Yin Yang Taoist looked at Sword Emperor and said slowly. Hearing the Yinyang Bird¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor clasped his fists. Then, he stepped into the space channel. Behind him, Li Tai also looked at the spatial passageway. Without saying anything, his figure flashed and he also stepped in. After passing through the space passage, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor arrived in a brand new world. The Sword Emperor looked at the scenery in front of him. The mountain was covered with dense forests, and there was even smoke rising from the village. Li Taibai looked around and said to the Sword Emperor, ¡°This is an independent space.¡± Li Taibai had just sensed and checked the entire space. This place did not seem to be connected to the Divine Realm. It was similar to the Tian Yuan Continent, an independent lower realm. However, what was not connected to the Tian Yuan Continent was that the passage to the divine realm seemed to be cut off by some force. If it wasn¡¯t for the Yin Yang Bird¡¯s help, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter. He couldn¡¯t even find the coordinates of this space. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor nodded. ¡°Little brother, you are right. This is indeed an independent space.¡± ¡°However, previously, it was the same as the other lower realms. It was just that I isolated it from the Divine Realm.¡± The Sword Emperor looked at the scenery for a while, and after hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, he reacted. She slowly explained to him. ¡°You have been isolated by you.¡± When Li Taibai heard the Sword Emperor¡¯s voice, he was stunned. Then, he saw the Sword Emperor fly down. Soon, the two of them landed on a mountain peak. Looking at the surrounding scenery, it seemed to reveal a primitive taste. Occasionally, a few demon beasts would come out of the forest to watch, looking eager to try. ¡°Yes, I isolated it because this is my hometown.¡± the Sword Emperor said as he recalled the past. He then grabbed at the air in front of him. Li Taibai understood what was going on after hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words. So this road was the Sword Emperor¡¯s hometown. No wonder he asked the Sword Emperor for the snow lotus. The Sword Emperor¡¯s expression was a little strange. So he was thinking about his hometown. He probably had some extraordinary difficulties in cutting off the connection between his hometown and the Divine Realm. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this thought in mind, Li Taibai slowly said to the Sword Emperor, ¡°Actually, with Master¡¯s approval, you can restore your connection with the Divine Realm at any time if you want.¡± Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor laughed at himself. That¡¯s right, if he had Senior¡¯s strength, he wouldn¡¯t have had to isolate his connection with the Divine Realm back then. At this moment, a cloud of dust rose from the mountain peak. It seemed like someone was chasing after them.. Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Watching the Battle (1) Chapter 399: Watching the Battle (1) Translator: 549690339 In a small space A cloud of dust rose from the mountain where Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor were. Then, a few figures appeared in front of Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. In the crowd, there was an old man in beast clothes with blood on his body. Beside him were a few young men and women in beast clothes. The old man looked behind him from time to time. Then, as if he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he stopped listening halfway. ¡°Da Zhuang, you take Mu ¡®er and the others and leave first. Go and meet up with the clan leader and the others.¡± As he spoke, the old man turned around and prepared to welcome the enemy behind him. At this moment, when Da Zhuang heard the old man¡¯s words, a few drops of tears appeared on his face. ¡°Elder.¡± After saying this, the man named Da Zhuang also knelt down in front of the elder. A young girl beside him saw Da Zhuang¡¯s appearance and walked to the side of the old man. She slowly said to him, ¡°Elder Huang, if you want to leave, we¡¯ll leave together. We won¡¯t leave you behind.¡± ¡°Da Zhuang, Mu ¡®er is not sensible. Are you going to mess around with him now?¡± Elder Huang saw Da Zhuang and Mu ¡®er¡¯s expressions and seemed to be a little angry as he shouted. At this moment, Da Zhuang also stood up from the ground, pulled Mu ¡®er, and bowed to the elder. ¡°Elder, I know what to do.¡± As he spoke, Da Zhuang also wanted Mu ¡®er to run behind him. At this moment, Mu ¡®er¡¯s face was also filled with tears, as if she did not want to leave Elder Huang¡¯s side. However, she was pulled by Da Zhuang and followed him out. Da Zhuang had only taken a few steps when he stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dazhuang? What are you doing? Elder Huang shouted at Da Zhuang once again when he sensed that Da Zhuang had stopped. At this moment, a few voices sounded in their ears. ¡°You want to run? Where do you want to run to? It looks hke you can still run? As this voice fell, a man with horns on his head appeared in the eyes of Elder Huang and the others. The man held a longbow in his hand and carried a quiver on his back. His quiver was filled with arrows. Behind the man were a few old men. They were all holding longbows and carrying quiver on their backs. Elder Huang¡¯s expression turned gloomy when he saw these few people appear. ¡°Dazhuang, why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± Seeing that Da Zhuang was still standing there, Elder Huang could not help but say again. At this moment, Da Zhuang¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Elder, there¡¯s someone up ahead.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. Looking at their decorations, it was obvious that they were not from their tribe. In this case, it was very likely that the Black Wind side would hire experts to deal with them. After hearing Da Zhuang¡¯s words, Elder Huang turned around and saw the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai on the mountain peak. He saw the two people on the mountain peak. However, it did not seem to be beneficial for them to appear here at this time. In front of Elder Huang, Black Wind saw Sword Emperor and Li Taibai on the mountain peak. She turned her head and said to Old Zhu beside her. ¡°Third Uncle, do you know those two people?¡± After whispering into the ear of an old man, the old man slowly said to him, ¡°Young master, I just checked those two people. They don¡¯t have any aura on them.¡± ¡°It should be two mortals. Ignore them. If they interfere, I can easily kill them.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Black Wind nodded. Third Uncle¡¯s strength had already reached the Divine Lord level. It was said that he was also a great expert in the legendary Divine World. With Third Uncle¡¯s words, then he could rest assured and show off his skills. With this thought in mind, Black Wind stopped paying attention to Li Taibai and Sword Emperor. He turned to look at Elder Huang and the others and slowly said, ¡°Huang, your Sword Sect has declined for so long. It¡¯s already very difficult for you to survive.¡± ¡°How about this? For the sake of the reputation of the Sword Sect, I can give you a chance. Hand over the girl behind you.¡± ¡°I can give your Sword Sect a way out. Perhaps one day, you can make a comeback.¡± As he spoke, the man named Black Wind also burst into laughter. ¡°Heifeng, you guys are too much. Your Arrow Sect and our Sword Sect have irreconcilable hatred. Now you want to take our Saintess? Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± As he spoke, Elder Huang also took out a long sword from his body. The tip of the sword was pointed at Black Wind, looking as if he was about to kill at the slightest disagreement. Standing on the mountain peak, Li Taibai saw the Sword Emperor tremble when he heard about the Swordsmanship Sect. ¡°Are you familiar with the Sword Sect?¡± Li Taibai came to the Sword Emperor¡¯s side and said slowly. ¡°My sect.¡± The Sword Emperor replied. ¡°Do you want to help?¡± Li Taibai said to the Sword Emperor as he looked at Elder Huang, Heifeng, and the others. ¡°Thank you, little brother. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± The Sword Emperor slowly said to Li Taibai, and then looked at the little girl called Mu ¡®er. Li Taibai followed his gaze and paused on Mu ¡®er. This girl¡¯s talent was indeed extraordinary. He did not expect that there would be a sword spirit body in this small space. Sword Spirit Physique was the physique that Swordsmen dreamed of. Not only could the owner of the Sword Spirit Physique be comparable to any spiritual sword perfectly, but it could also be compared to a spiritual sword. Moreover, as long as he found a high-grade spirit sword and the spirit sword entered his body, his cultivation speed was almost several times that of other immortal cultivators. Moreover, the strength of his attack was something that other cultivators could not compare to. At this moment, the man named Black Wind had already taken out an arrow. He placed it on his longbow and aimed it at Elder Huang. ¡°Elder, be careful!¡± Now, it was not right to advance or retreat. Da Zhuang also shouted at Elder Huang in front of him. ¡°Find an opportunity to escape.¡± Elder Huang replied when he heard Da Zhuang¡¯s words. Following that, the true essence in his body also rose and attached itself to the long sword in his body. ¡°One Sword Shattering the Heavens!¡± The long sword was filled with Elder Huang¡¯s true essence. Under Elder Huang¡¯s operation, a sword light flew towards Black Wind. Looking at the oncoming sword light, Heifeng also snorted coldly. The hand that was holding the arrow let go, and the arrow brought with it a gust of wind. ¡°An Arrow Piercing the Sky!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The arrow flew out, bringing with it a sharp light as it collided with the sword light. Both were annihilated! At this moment, Black Wind also saw Da Zhuang and the others who were trying to escape. He said to the old man beside him. ¡°Third Uncle, please take action..¡± Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: The Sword Emperor Makes His Move (1) Chapter 400: The Sword Emperor Makes His Move (1) Translator: 549690339 In a small space Black Wind said slowly to the old man beside him and looked at Elder Huang in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m not playing with you guys.¡± Hearing Black Wind¡¯s voice, Elder Huang also sensed something and looked in the direction of Da Zhuang. He saw that the elder who was called Third Uncle by Black Wind had already arrived in the sky above Da Zhuang. ¡°Dazhuang, be careful!¡± Elder Huang shouted and chased after him. The Elder of the Arrow Sect had already reached the Divine Lord Realm. Da Zhuang and the others were no match for him. ¡± Elder Huang!¡± At this moment, the Elder of the Arrow Sect also saw Elder Huang rushing over and shouted coldly. ¡°A mere Deity dares to block me.¡± As he spoke, the Elder of the Arrow Sect waved his sleeve and attacked him. Bang! As the Elder of the Arrow Sect waved his hand, Elder Huang also felt his body fly out. Elder Huang coughed as he fell to the ground. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, Mu ¡®er also looked at the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai on the mountain peak. He pulled Da Zhuang and said slowly,¡± ¡°Big Brother Da Zhuang, walk over there.¡± In a moment of desperation, Da Zhuang heard Mu ¡®er¡¯s words and did not say anything more. He ran towards Li Taibai¡¯s mountain peak. After dealing with Elder Huang, the Elder of the Arrow Sect also saw Da Zhuang and Mu ¡®er walking towards Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. ¡°Hmph, do you think two mortals can save you? What a joke.¡± Saying so, the Elder of the Arrow Sect also shot out. ¡°Now, let me extinguish your hopes completely.¡± Then, the Elder of the Arrow Sect gathered his True Essence and attacked Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. Li Taibai stood on the mountain peak and watched the Elder of the Arrow Sect attack him. Standing next to Li Taibai, the Sword Emperor slowly walked forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing trouble to you, little brother.¡± As he spoke, the Sword Emperor swung his sword towards the Elder of the Arrow Sect. Bang! When the Elder of the Arrow Sect saw the sharp edge coming towards him, his expression changed. Just as he was about to say something, he was struck to the ground by the Sword Emperor. Whoosh! The figure of the Elder of the Arrow Sect slowly dissipated, and there was no time for him to make a sound. At this time, Da Zhuang and Mu ¡®er were also looking at the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai on the mountain peak in shock. Da Zhuang stuttered and bowed to Li Taibai and the others. ¡°Thank you very much¡­Thank you, Senior.¡± After stuttering to the Sword Emperor, Da Zhuang didn¡¯t continue to run away with Mu ¡®er. This senior¡¯s strength was so terrifying that even if they fled, it would only take a thought for him to kill them in the end. On the other side, Black Wind looked at the Elder of Arrow Sect who had turned into ashes on the ground. An old man also came to his side and slowly said to him, ¡°Young Master, what should we do?¡± Heifeng looked at the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai with fear in his eyes. ¡°Third Uncle is dead. What else do you want? Run quickly and report to father.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Black Wind Savior immediately turned into a whirlwind and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. An existence that could kill his third uncle must have the same strength as his father, reaching the Godly King realm. If he stayed here, wouldn¡¯t he be waiting for death? He did not know when such an expert had appeared in the Sword Sect. After Heifeng escaped, the few Arrow Sect elders didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. Although the sect master had asked them to follow the young master out to capture the Sword Sect¡¯s saintess, Mu ¡®er. However, the young master had already run away, and they were still staying here. Wasn¡¯t that courting death? After the people from Arrow Sect left, Elder Huang, who was lying on the ground, slowly stood up. He bowed to the Sword Emperor on the mountain peak. ¡°Thank you for what you did just now, Senior!¡± An existence that could kill Third Uncle Black Wind was regarded as a distinguished guest in the Sword Sect in the past. This kind of expert was usually unpredictable. It was better for him to be careful. With this thought in mind, Elder Huang also wanted to leave with Mu ¡®er and Da Zhuang. Holding Mu ¡®er in his hand, Elder Huang once again bowed to the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. ¡°Senior, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Huang was about to leave with Mu ¡®er and Da Zhuang. At this moment, the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai watched the group of people leave without saying a word. Since the Sword Emperor didn¡¯t say anything, Li Taibai naturally didn¡¯t care. He was here to find the snow lotus, so he didn¡¯t really care about anything else. Then, a voice entered the ears of the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. ¡°Big brother, come and help us in our village. There are bad people attacking our village. Grandpa Chief and the others are in a difficult situation.¡± While speaking, Mu ¡®er looked at Li Taibai with her big watery eyes. Perhaps it was because of the Sword Spirit Body, Mu ¡®er had a good impression of Li Taibai. After hearing Mu ¡®er¡¯s words, Li Taibai was stunned and sighed. He said to the Sword Emperor beside him. ¡°Sword Emperor, let¡¯s go take a look at his village.¡± After hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, little brother.¡± As they finished speaking, Li Taibai came to Mu ¡®er. Seeing Li Taibai suddenly appear, Elder Huang¡¯s heart trembled. He had long heard that these experts were temperamental. Now, they were all in front of him. Elder Huang quickly bowed to Li Taibai and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, please forgive us. The Holy Maiden of the sect is not sensible. Please forgive us¡­¡± Before Elder Huang could continue, a force lifted him up. Li Taibai looked at Elder Huang and said slowly,¡± ¡°Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I¡¯ll go to your village to take a look.¡± Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, Elder Huang¡¯s face was also filled with joy. Then he said to Li Taibai: ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Their village had just been attacked by the Arrow Sect a while ago. If they had the help of this senior, there might be other opportunities in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Taibai smiled at Elder Huang and then made an inviting gesture. Then, under Elder Huang¡¯s lead, the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai flew towards the Sword Sect¡¯s village. At this moment, on the other side, Black Wind slowly appeared on a mountain peak and looked behind him. When he saw that only a few Archery Sect elders had come, he heaved a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he slowly said, ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t catch up.¡± ¡°Young Master, what should we do next?¡± At this moment, an Elder of the Arrow Sect walked up and said slowly to Heifeng. ¡°Return to the sect!¡± Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Father and Son Plot (1) Chapter 401: Father and Son Plot (1) Translator: 549690339 Small space, at the foot of a mountain peak Heifeng and a few Arrow Sect elders came to the foot of the mountain and looked at the mountain road in front of them. Their eyes revealed a trace of joy. This was a towering mountain peak, and the entire peak of the mountain was covered by clouds. Its height could not be seen clearly. At this moment, a few of the beast hide guards placed their hands on their chests when they saw Black Wind. ¡°Young Master!¡± As their voices fell, a stone plaque appeared above Black Wind and the others. Arrow Sect! In this world, the Arrow Sect and the Sword Sect each controlled a domain. This world was named after their two sects, the Arrow Sword World! They were all sects that were respected by countless tribes in the Arrow Sword Realm. After Heifeng went up the mountain, he arrived in front of a large hall. Standing outside the hall, Black Wind clasped his hands together and said to the people inside the hall. ¡°Father, your son has returned and has something to report.¡± As Black Wind¡¯s voice fell, an ancient voice sounded from the hall. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Did the Sword Master¡¯s sword spirit body say that the girl was resolved?¡± Hearing this voice, Black Wind¡¯s face became nervous as he knelt down in front of the hall. ¡°Father, I came back to explain this matter. When we were trying to kill Mu ¡®er, an unknown expert appeared and even Third Uncle died in his hands.¡± ¡°It was only because Third Uncle fought his way out that we were able to escape.¡± As he spoke, Black Wind also gave a look to the few Arrow Sect elders beside him. Then, the few Arrow Sect elders knelt down in front of the hall. Yes, Sect Master, Young Master is right.¡± At this moment, the door of the hall opened with a bang, and a gust of wind blew out from inside. Then, an angry voice sounded in the world. ¡°Black Wind, what did you say? Third Brother is dead?¡± A figure slowly appeared in front of everyone after he finished speaking. The figure had a beard on his chin and a rough figure. One of his arms seemed especially rough. There was also a stone carved with arrows on his neck. This was Heifeng¡¯s father, the leader of the Arrow Sect! At this moment, outside the main hall of the Arrow Sect, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect was looking at the group of people in front of him. ¡°You said that an unknown expert appeared?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sect master. The third elder was about to succeed, but that person killed the third elder in one move.¡± An Elder of the Arrow Sect said slowly to the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect with a long face. Killed Third Brother in one move?¡± Hearing the words of the Elder of the Arrow Sect, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect could not help but raise his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an expert in the Arrow Sword World.¡± ¡°Could it be some old monster who has been hiding in the world? No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡± In other words, it¡¯s very likely that the Sword Sect has found¡­¡± At this point, the Elder of Arrow Sect suddenly stopped talking and waved at the others. Following that, the people next to Arrow Master retreated. Arriving in front of Heifeng, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect leader also slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Black Wind, I have a very important task for you. Go and invite the leaders of the other tribes in the Arrow Sword Realm.¡± ¡°Just say that I have something to discuss with them.¡± ¡°Father, although those tribes have submitted to our Arrow Sect, they won¡¯t come without a proper reason.¡± Black Wind did not expect his father to say this to him. He was also a little puzzled and slowly said to him. The third uncle was dead, but the sword spirit body of the Sword Sect was not destroyed. Shouldn¡¯t his father be gathering everyone to attack the Sword Sect? At this moment, the Sect Leader of Arrow Sect smiled at Heifeng. ¡°Feng ¡®er, you don¡¯t understand. According to your description, a peerless expert suddenly appeared in the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°This person is at least a God King. The Sword Sect has just been defeated by us, and now a peerless expert has appeared.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too strange? There¡¯s such an expert in the Arrow and Sword Realm. He shouldn¡¯t have been unknown before.¡± At this moment, Heifeng seemed to have come to his senses. He looked at the face of the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. She smiled and waved at him. ¡± Father, are you saying that the ancestral item of the Sword Sect is most likely¡­¡± Hearing Black Wind¡¯s words, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect leader also made a gesture to indicate that he understood the new path. Then, he said, ¡°Otherwise, why would they abandon their territory and flee with their ancestral items? You know what to do, right?¡± When Heifeng heard the words of the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, he nodded at him. ¡°Understood, Father!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. This time, I¡¯ll definitely gather all the tribes and have a good talk with the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect nodded in satisfaction when he saw Heifeng¡¯s confident look. ¡°The few of you, follow me.¡± Heifeng waved his hand at the few Arrow Sect elders, indicating that they should leave with him. Then, under the gaze of the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master, Heifeng left with the elders of the Arrow Sect. ¡°Sword Sect, the secret you¡¯ve been hiding for hundreds of years is finally about to be unraveled by me.¡± ¡°I hope that when the tribal army arrives, you will be able to resist for a while.¡± As he spoke, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect spread out his hands and laughed loudly at the sky. Then, he saw the few Arrow Sect disciples beside him. He also said to them. ¡°The few of you, stop looking. Go and find out about the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll have a good look.¡± As he spoke, the Archery Sect¡¯s Sect Leader also picked up a longbow from the cover beside him. seeing the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader like this, those disciples of the Arrow Sect also hurriedly smiled at him. Then, he walked down the mountain. According to the personality of the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master, if they walked a little slower, they would definitely be in trouble. On the other side, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor were led by Mu ¡®er and Elder Huang through the forest. They also came to the side of a stream. Mu ¡®er came to the stream and saw the village opposite. She said to Li Taibai happily,¡± ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s my home.¡± Hearing Mu ¡®er¡¯s innocent voice, Li Taibai also looked over. As he released his spiritual sense, Li Taibai saw everything that had happened. Just as Mu ¡®er had said, there was indeed a village in front of them. Moreover, the people in the village were the same as Elder Huang, who was beside him. They cultivated the sword. At this moment, Li Taibai glanced at the Sword Emperor. He could feel that the people in the village in front of him had a similar cultivation system to the Sword Emperor. At this moment, the Sword Emperor smiled at Li Taibai and said to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, Elder Huang hurriedly replied. This was an existence that could kill a Divine Lord with one move. If the sect master knew that he had neglected him, he would be able to kill him. That would be incredible. At this moment, Elder Huang also made a gesture of invitation to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. ¡°Follow me..¡± Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: A Spy Sent by the Archery Master??—1 Chapter 402: A Spy Sent by the Archery Master??¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 Small space, in front of the village Elder Huang led Li Taibai and Sword Emperor into the village. Just as they arrived in front of the village, a few young burly men saw Elder Huang and Mu ¡®er. They put down their hands and shouted to the people behind them, ¡°The Saintess is back. Hurry and report to the Sect Master.¡± ¡°What is it? The Saintess is back?¡± As soon as the young man finished speaking, a few burly men also looked towards the door. Mu ¡®er was being held by Elder Huang as she looked around with her big watery eyes. ¡°The Saintess is back. Hurry and report to the Sect Master.¡± At this moment, the news of Mu ¡®er¡¯s return spread like wildfire in the village. Then, a few streaks of light flew past Li Taibai and the others. A few figures flew over from the sky and landed in front of them. The flowing light descended, revealing the figures within. They were a few white-haired elders who were similar to Elder Huang. Each of them had a long sword at their waists. When they saw Mu ¡®er, they all walked over and said to him excitedly,¡± ¡°Holy Maiden, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. God bless our Sword Sect.¡± At this moment, a white-haired elder stood in front of Mu ¡®er and the others. He said to Elder Huang slowly,¡± ¡± Old Yellow, it¡¯s been hard on you. You don¡¯t know how everyone felt when Heifeng chased after you¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± The elder laughed at himself as he said this. At this moment, Elder Huang also smiled at the few white-haired elders. ¡°Actually, we were able to return safely this time thanks to the help of these two seniors.¡± As he spoke, Elder Huang¡¯s body also moved a few steps to the side. The Sword Emperor and Li Taibai¡¯s figures were revealed in front of everyone. At this moment, everyone in the village saw Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor clearly. When they first entered the village, everyone¡¯s attention was on Mu ¡®er. Basically, no one paid attention to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. At this moment, a white-haired elder slowly said to Elder Huang, ¡°Old Yellow, are you saying that you were able to escape from Black Wind because of the two of them?¡± The white-haired old man¡¯s words were filled with disbelief. The two people standing in front of him did not seem to have any aura at all. One of them was still alright. He even carried a huge sword on his back. It seemed that he was a sword cultivator. However, the one beside him was even more ridiculous. It was a young face. Looking at his appearance, his age was not more than 20 years old. He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death. He didn¡¯t even think about it. However, there was nothing to be said about talent. In the entire world of the sword and arrow, he was at the top of the pyramid. He had only cultivated 100 armor, but his strength had already reached the level of a god. It made these old fellows extremely stunned. How could they be defeated by a young kid? The white-haired old man exchanged glances with the others. The other elders saw the white-haired old man¡¯s gaze and knew what he was thinking. After the few of them confirmed their thoughts, they all waved their hands at Elder Huang. ¡°Old Huang, take Mu ¡®er down to rest first. We¡¯ll take care of these two.¡± As he spoke, the white-haired old man gave Elder Huang a look. Then, Elder Huang pulled Mu ¡®er and Da Zhuang to the side. Then, the white-haired old man walked up to the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. ¡°You two are spies from the Arrow Sect, right? Let me tell you, for Mu ¡®er¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t pursue the matter if you leave now.¡± ¡°Go back and tell that old man from the Arrow Sect.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and continue to stay here, don¡¯t blame us for showing mercy.¡± As he spoke, the white-haired old man and the others moved, surrounding the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. How could they not know what kind of strength Heifeng had? How could it be so easy for these two mortals to save Mu ¡®er from Black Wind? Moreover, they were not related to them, so why should they help them? If they wanted benefits, it would be better to help the Arrow Sect. After thinking about it, the few white-haired elders all felt that what Elder Huang and the others had encountered was a trick of the Arrow Sect. It was to let these two people come to their Sword Sect to inquire about information. At the critical moment, he would give their Sword Sect a fatal blow. Surrounded by a few Sword Sect Elders, the Sword Emperor sighed. Then, he took a step forward. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re going to do it the hard way.¡± A white-haired old man saw the Sword Emperor¡¯s reaction and said slowly. After hearing their words, not only did these two people not leave, but they also took a step forward. Wasn¡¯t this provoking them? Although these two mortals have good mental fortitude, they can¡¯t fool us. With this thought in mind, the white-haired old man was about to unsheathe his sword and attack the Sword Emperor and the others. At the same time, a gust of wind came from afar. ¡°Elder Bai, what are you guys doing?¡± Along with the sound of the wind, a clear female voice was heard. Then, a white-robed, long-haired woman with a long sword on her waist fell from the sky. With the appearance of this figure, everyone from the Sword Sect, including a few elders, bowed to her. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± At this moment, Mu ¡®er saw that the Sword Sect Master had also broken free from Elder Huang¡¯s arm and was running toward her. ¡°Master!¡± The Sword Sect Master landed on the ground and looked around. He saw Mu ¡®er walking towards him. He smiled and waved at her. ¡°Elder Huang brought you back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Master, I even met big brother. It was she who saved me.¡± Mu ¡®er pointed at Li Taibai as she spoke. Seeing these two figures, the Sword Sect Master smiled at them. He walked towards them and slowly said to them: ¡°I¡¯m Bai Mei, the Sect Master of the Sword Sect. Thank you for saving Mu ¡®er.¡± As she spoke, the Sword Sect Master Bai Mei also bowed slightly to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. Seeing Bai Mei¡¯s actions, Elder Bai also slowly transmitted his voice to her. ¡°Sect Master, there¡¯s something strange about these two people. They¡­¡± Before Elder Bai could finish speaking, he saw Bai Mei wave at him. Then, Bai Mei slowly said to Elder Huang,¡± ¡°Elder Huang, these two are guests from afar and Mu ¡®er¡¯s benefactors. Take them to the village to rest.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Elder Huang heard Bai Mei¡¯s words and was stunned for a moment before walking over to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. He slowly said to them, ¡°The two of you follow me!¡± Seeing Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor leave with Elder Huang, Elder Bai and the others looked at each other. He did not say anything else.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: The Past of the Sword Emperor (1) Chapter 403: The Past of the Sword Emperor (1) Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Mu ¡®er Village Under Elder Huang¡¯s lead, the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai arrived at a room in the village. After arriving at his residence, Elder Huang exchanged a few pleasantries with the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. Subsequently, Elder Huang slowly said to the two of them, ¡°Then the two of you can rest assured and stay here. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡± Elder Huang walked out of the courtyard after he finished speaking. After Elder Huang left, Li Taibai walked to the Sword Emperor¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sword Emperor, where is the snow lotus?¡± Li Taibai had come to this small space to find the snow lotus. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor was also stunned. He then took a few steps forward. Then, he slowly said to Li Taibai,¡± ¡°Little brother, the snow lotus is among the ancestral items of the Sword Sect.¡± ¡± Sword Sect¡¯s ancestral item?¡± Li Taibai was stunned by the Sword Emperor¡¯s words. Sword Sect, wasn¡¯t it the small village he was in now? However, when he first arrived, he had also investigated the entire village from inside to outside. There was no aura of the snow lotus at all. Could it be that there was some kind of spiritual artifact in this village that could isolate detection? However, with their strength, the strongest of them was only a God King. With his strength, he should have been able to tell that something was wrong even if there was an item that blocked their aura. At this moment, the Sword Emperor seemed to have noticed the confusion on Li Taibai¡¯s face. Then, she slowly explained to him, ¡°The ancestral item of the Sword Sect does indeed contain a snow lotus.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to seal the gate connecting the Arrow Sword Realm and the Divinity in the ancestral artifact and use the snow lotus to suppress it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why this place hasn¡¯t had any contact with the outside world for hundreds of years.¡± At this moment, the Sword Emperor seemed to have vented all the frustration and hesitation he had felt in the past few days. At this moment, Sword Emperor continued to speak to Li Taibai, ¡°Little brother, back then, my brother and I were both prodigies of the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°The two of us practiced the sword together, and in the end, we both reached the level of great success in the Dao of the Sword.¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that good?¡± Li Taibai slowly said after hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s recollection. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite good. I originally thought so too. Later on, we joined different camps.¡± ¡°I became one of the ten great generals under my lord, and the Sword Emperor¡¯s reputation shook the entire Divine Realm.¡± The Sword Emperor sighed. ¡°At that time, for various reasons, I had no choice but to fight him. You know the final outcome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just like what you saw. In order to not bring trouble to the Arrow and Sword Realm, I sealed this place.¡± ¡°As for me, I was also suppressed at the bottom of the lake by my younger brother for hundreds of years.¡± When Li Taibai heard the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, he nodded his head in agreement. Then, she walked towards him. The Sword Emperor and the Sword Immortal had fought to seal this place. Perhaps it was because there were too many enemies here. Without two top-notch combatants, there was no one to protect this world. With this thought in mind, Jian Huang¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll give you the snow lotus and restore the connection between this world and the Divine Realm.¡± Li Taibai nodded at the Sword Emperor. Right now, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t rush the matter of obtaining the snow lotus. After all, he was Di Tian¡¯s subordinate. His relationship with his master and Di Tian was actually quite good. However, when he thought of the Yinyang Bird in the God Burial Mountain Range, Li Taibai continued to speak to the Sword Emperor, ¡°When the Yinyang Bird used the spatial tunnel, the spatial coordinates here were already exposed.¡± At this moment, the Sword Emperor continued to walk toward Li Taibai. ¡°Yes, before that Yinyang Bird became the god of God Burial Mountain Range, I helped him once.¡± ¡°Because of his own ability, he can help me temporarily save the spatial coordinates.¡± Li Taibai slowly nodded his head when he heard what the Sword Emperor said. In this way, Master¡¯s plan for coming to the Divine Realm this time seemed very far-reaching. First, he followed the Blue Luan of the Demon Race Hall to the God Burial Mountain Range. First, he would use Senior Phoenix¡¯s strength to intimidate the Yin-Yang Bird. In the end, he rescued the Sword Emperor from the bottom of the lake and came here again to use the Yin Yang Bird to break open the spatial passageway. From the looks of it, his master¡¯s arrangements were all around this space. With that thought in mind, Li Taibai also thought of Alpha in the courtyard. With the heavens as the chessboard, Alpha was his master¡¯s divine beast. In that case, the ability was naturally imparted by his master. In that case, it was understandable that his master used the heavens as a chessboard. It turned out that his master wanted to let this space continue to connect with the Divine World and let him obtain the snow lotus. Thinking of this, Li Taibai admired Xiao Changtian¡¯s plan. At this moment, the Sword Emperor came before Li Taibai and said, ¡°Little brother, is there a problem?¡± Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, Li Taibai slowly recovered from his thoughts. He smiled at the Sword Emperor and waved his hand. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The Sword Emperor looked at Li Tai Bai and smiled apologetically. These few days, he had been immersed in his own world because of some old things. After saying it out loud, the Sword Emperor became much more clear-headed. Then, thinking of Xiao Changtian and Li Taibai¡¯s strength, he had to find an opportunity. Help them find the snow lotus. His current mission was to find his Lord, Di Tian. On the mountain peak of the Arrow Sect At this moment, the Sect Leader of Arrow Sect was standing in front of the main hall at the top of the mountain, looking down at the foot of the mountain. Black Wind¡¯s figure slowly appeared in his eyes, and behind him was a group of cultivators. Looking at their appearance, they were dressed in all kinds of clothes. Some were dressed in Taoist robes, some were dressed in upper bodies¡­ Everyone came to the foot of the mountain and looked at the black wind above. A man with a naked upper body also said to him, ¡°Heifeng, is it true that you gathered everyone here?¡± ¡°Yes, quickly ask your father to come out and explain.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°However, he is also a famous figure in the Divine Realm. If you want to make fun of us, it won¡¯t be right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that matter concerns the rise and fall of our Arrow and Sword World.¡± With the half-naked man taking the lead, the others followed suit. Black Wind was about to say something as he commanded the group of Arrow Sect elders and disciples to maintain order. A figure slowly descended from the sky.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: Killing the Sword Sect? Chapter 404: Killing the Sword Sect? Translator: 549690339 In the small space, in front of the Arrow Sect¡¯s mountain peak. A figure slowly descended from the sky. Seeing the appearance of this figure, everyone present slowly shut their mouths. The figure slowly landed in front of everyone. His figure stopped in mid-air and smiled at everyone. ¡°Everyone, calm down!¡± After the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader finished speaking, everyone below looked at him, waiting for his next words. ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain the reason why I summoned you all here. I believe my son has already told you all.¡± The Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect looked at the crowd that had quieted down and continued to speak. At the same time, he placed his hands behind his back, and the aura on his body faintly leaked out. Upon hearing the words of the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, the man with the bare upper body took a step forward. He first cupped his fists at the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master who was floating in the air, then slowly said, ¡°Greetings, Black Arrow Godking. We came here to receive news from your sect¡¯s young master.¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s true that the Arrow Sect found the way to contact the Arrow Sword Realm and the Divine Realm.¡± As he spoke, the half-naked man also lowered his head. He did not have the rough aura he had when he faced Black Wind. After all, there were only two God Kings in the entire Arrow Sword Realm. One of them was right in front of him, the Head of the Arrow Sect, God King Black Arrow. The other was the current sect master of the Sword Sect, Divine King White Plum! Both of them represented the top combat strength of the Arrow and Sword Realm. Although the topless man was usually unrestrained, he would not jump around in front of the Godly King. When the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master heard the words of the topless man, he chuckled. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s the Desolate clan leader. What my son said is naturally true.¡± ¡°With the reputation of my Arrow Sect, do I need to lie to you?¡± While speaking, the head of the Arrow Sect slowly swept his gaze across the faces of the crowd. The half-naked man was also the chief of a relatively powerful tribe in the Arrow Sword Realm. The Desolate Tribe had always been a blacksmith for a living. They were very famous in the entire Arrow and Sword World. It could be said that all the spiritual weapons used by the cultivators in the entire Arrow and Sword Realm came from their clan. After the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master finished speaking, everyone below started whispering. ¡°The Arrow Sect has already found a way to contact the God Realm. The dream of the ancestors for a hundred years has finally come true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I can go to the legendary Divine World, my cultivation might break through.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that the spiritual energy in the Divine Realm is dozens of times more than on our path.¡± Seeing everyone whispering, the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master in the air also revealed a smile. He stroked his chin and continued to speak to the people below, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me explain slowly.¡± Hearing the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader speak again, everyone present fell silent again. ¡°The way to contact the Divine Realm is in the hands of the Sword Sect.¡± ¡°Besides, according to my speculation, the reason why we haven¡¯t been able to contact each other for so many years is because of the Sword Sect.¡± The words of the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master were like a huge rock that hit the calm lake below. Today, he invited those tribes that were searching for the Divine Realm. This was because their clan leader more or less had some old fellows with good strength. In order to maintain their lifespan, they were all looking for a path to the Divine World. It would be strange if they didn¡¯t explode after hearing what he said. ¡°What? The Sword Sect actually has the method to go to the Divine World and even keeps it for themselves? They really don¡¯t put us in their eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Sword Sect even blocked our path to the Divinity. They¡¯re the scum of the Arrow and Sword World.¡± At the foot of the Arrow Sect¡¯s mountain, all kinds of curses and curses against the Sword Sect kept ringing out. However, some people remained rational. The whole Arrow and Sword World knew that the Arrow Sect and Sword Sect were not on good terms. A while ago, he heard that the Arrow Sect even chased them out of their ancestral land during their fight. Perhaps the Arrow Sect was using someone else to kill him. At this moment, the Archery Sect¡¯s Sect Leader naturally saw the expressions of those people. He waved his hand at Black Wind beside him. Black Wind came to his side. The Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master looked at him and slowly said,¡± ¡°Heifeng, tell us what happened when you were killing the Holy Virgin of the Sword Sect?¡± When Heifeng heard the Sword Sect Master¡¯s words, he also took a step forward and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, to tell you the truth, I was ordered to kill the Holy Virgin of the Sword Sect a while ago, but I encountered an unknown expert who killed my third uncle.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of person in the Arrow Sword Realm is capable of killing my third uncle?¡± ¡°What? The Third Elder of the Arrow Sect is dead?¡± After Black Wind finished speaking, the people below started whispering again. ¡°That¡¯s a God Monarch! How can he be killed so easily?¡± ¡°If you want to kill him, you have to be at least at the God King level. Our Arrow Sword Realm only has two God Kings.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not the Sword Sect Master, then it¡¯s¡­¡± Everyone analyzed and seemed to understand something. After hearing Black Wind¡¯s words, those who were hesitating also began to waver. After all, if he wanted to kill them with a borrowed knife, there was indeed no need to tell them so much shameful news. Moreover, if they followed the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect over, if they really saw an unknown powerhouse¡­ This meant that the Arrow and Sword Realm was connected to the Divine Realm. It was cut off by Sword Sect. At this moment, the Desolate Clan Leader was the first to take the lead and walk out. Just like before, he took the lead and cupped his fists at the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°Black Arrow Godking, we¡¯re willing to follow you to Sword Sect as long as we discover their actions.¡± ¡°Then, we will definitely eliminate the evil for the Arrow and Sword Realm.¡± With the leader of the Desolate clan leader, the other factions were also in high spirits. A few of the older elders raised their fists and waved them in the air. ¡°The Desolate Clan Leader is right. Let¡¯s go to the Sword Sect to take a look. If there really is an unknown expert, we must press him to the ground and rub him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Sword Sect actually dared to cut off our cultivation future. They must have colluded with the outside world.¡± Waves of shouts rose in the air. At this moment, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect spoke again,¡± ¡°Since everyone has such thoughts, I can rest assured.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the location of the Sword Sect for everyone. Please follow me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect waved his sleeve. A huge spirit ship appeared in the air. The spirit ship was formed by a skull. At this moment, the Arrow Sect disciples were already standing on the platform. It seemed that the Sect Leader of Arrow Sect had already prepared everything. Following that, under the lead of Black Wind, everyone below slowly stepped onto the spirit ship.. Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Beat Those Two People Up (1) Chapter 405: Beat Those Two People Up (1) Translator: 549690339 Small space, above the village The Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master stood on the bow of the spirit ship and looked down with flickering eyes. Through this plan, most of the cultivators in the entire Arrow and Sword World had gathered on the spirit ship. These cultivators were the tribal leaders who had been trying to find the Divine World for many years. ¡°This time, the Sword Sect will definitely perish.¡± The Sect Leader of Arrow Sect said. He clenched his fists tightly and his eyes revealed a trace of determination. As long as the Sword Sect was destroyed, then their Arrow Sect would be the only overlord in the Arrow Sword World. At this moment, an Arrow Sect disciple also came before the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master. First, she cupped her fists at him. Then, she slowly said to him, ¡°Sect Master, according to the news, the group of people from the Sword Sect is hiding in the village below.¡± When the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect heard this disciple¡¯s words, he waved his hand at him. Then, the disciple left. At the same time, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master slowly turned around and looked at the people on the spirit ship. ¡°Everyone, the people from the Sword Sect are hiding below. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe me or not.¡± ¡°If you want an answer, go down and investigate it yourself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master slowly walked to the middle of the spirit ship. The true essence in his body gathered and poured into the spirit ship. Then, a passage appeared in front of everyone. Walking, going, going, looking, all come here, we are afraid of those people?¡± After the sect leader of the Arrow Sect finished speaking, the Desolate clan leader looked at the people in front of him and slowly said. Then, he jumped down. Whoosh! As the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s figure descended, some of the Arrow Sect¡¯s disciples also followed. At the same time as they got off the spirit ship, Black Wind also waved his hand. The few Arrow Sect disciples also slowly controlled their spirit ships. He aimed the bow of the ship at the village where the Sword Sect was located. Then, Black Wind¡¯s arm descended from above. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Under Black Wind¡¯s command, the group of Arrow Sect disciples slowly injected their true essence into the spirit ship. True essence was injected into the light ball of the spirit ship at the bow of the spirit ship. Arrows condensed from true essence flew down. At this moment, at the entrance of the Sword Sect¡¯s village. Two Sword Sect disciples stood in front of the village gate and looked at the sky. Suddenly, arrows the size of raindrops appeared before their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Looking at the dense number of arrows in the sky, the Sword Sect disciples slowly said to their companions. At this moment, another Sword Sect disciple also looked up into the sky. ¡°Not good, quickly report to Elder Bai and the others that there¡¯s an enemy attack.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sword Sect disciple even pushed his companion beside him. Then, a sky full of arrows appeared before their eyes. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The Sword Sect¡¯s gatekeeping disciple was killed by the arrows and let out a series of miserable cries. At this moment, another disciple of the Sword Sect was also looking at the miserable state of his companion in front of him. He ran into the village. ¡°Not good, not good, there¡¯s an enemy attack, an enemy attack!¡± As the disciple shouted in the village, a few streams of light flew over from the village. Then, Elder Bai and the others appeared in front of the disciple. ¡°Elder Bai, there¡¯s an enemy attack!¡± The disciple slowly said to Elder Bai upon seeing his appearance. Elder Bai looked at the arrows that had landed at the village gate with a gloomy expression. Even without the disciple¡¯s explanation, he knew that their courtyard had been attacked. ¡°It must be those two guys.¡± Elder Bai waved his sleeve and walked out of the village. ¡°Inform the villagers to enter a state of full alert.¡± Following Elder Bai¡¯s voice, the disciple continued to walk into the village. At this moment, a large group of tribal cultivators gathered outside the Sword Sect village. It was heading towards the courtyard of the Sword Sect. ¡°Who dares to invade my Sword Faction!¡± As the group of cultivators advanced, an old and powerful voice slowly sounded in the air. Then, Elder Bai¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the sky in front of the tribal cultivators. Elder Bai stood in midair and looked at the cultivators below. The aura on his body was unobstructed. Peak Divine Lord! Seeing Elder Bai in the air, the other tribe cultivators also slowed down their pace. The Desolate Clan Leader took the lead and took a step forward. He bowed to Elder Bai who was in the sky. ¡°Elder Bai, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards your sect. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve recently heard some rumors about your sect.¡± ¡°I have some doubts in my heart and wanted to come to your sect to verify it.¡± Elder Bai sneered when he heard the words of the Desolate Clan Leader. ¡°Oh, Desolate Clan Leader, I¡¯m very interested now. What is it that actually made you come here personally to verify?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a lie to ask for confirmation. It¡¯s true that you want to invade my Sword Sect.¡± Hearing Elder Bai¡¯s cold voice, the Desolate Clan Leader was not angry. ¡°Elder Bai, we just need to go in and investigate. I hope you won¡¯t stop us.¡± Now, in the heart of the Desolate Clan Leader, he only wanted to confirm if those unknown experts really existed. If it didn¡¯t exist, they wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to be used by the sect leader of the Arrow Sect. At this moment, Elder Bai also slowly said to him, ¡°If you want to know anything, just ask me. If you continue to move forward, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± At this moment, Elder Bai also raised the aura on his body by a notch. His voice also increased in decibel. The Desolate clan leader also sighed. The Divine World was really too attractive to them. The true essence in his body slowly gathered, and he was about to attack Elder Bai. Although Elder Bai was a peak Divine Lord, his strength had also reached the level of a Divine Lord. He was not familiar with him and was afraid of him. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded in the air. ¡°What happened?¡± Following this voice, two figures slowly arrived behind Elder Bai. They were Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. When they were in the village just now, the two of them had also planned to look for Sect Master Bai Mei. He wanted to see if he could obtain their ancestral items peacefully. However, he did not expect to see a group of Sword Sect disciples panicking as soon as he stepped out. So, she followed him out to take a look. With the appearance of Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them. ¡°Did you see that? I feel that their aura doesn¡¯t come from the Arrow and Sword Realm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Although they¡¯re mortals, their clothes definitely don¡¯t belong to our Arrow and Sword Realm.¡± ¡°Looks like the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect leader didn¡¯t lie to us. Everyone, let¡¯s attack together and beat those two into a pulp.¡± Seeing Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor, the tribal cultivators were all excited. His primeval essence gathered on his body and was about to charge over. At this moment, they had completely put down their worries.. Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: It’s Time to Settle Our Debts (1) Chapter 406: It¡¯s Time to Settle Our Debts (1) Translator: 549690339 Small space, outside the Sword Sect village. Elder Bai looked at Li Taibai and Sword Emperor who were standing beside him. ¡°The two of you still dare to come out? Sect Master should have listened to me back then and chased you out to silence you.¡± As he spoke, Elder Bai was also furious. Looking at the infatuated expressions on the faces of the people below, it was obvious that the relationship between the two of them and the people from the Arrow Sect wasn¡¯t ordinary. His judgment back then was correct. ¡°However, it¡¯s not too late yet.¡± ¡°By killing you, we can also suppress their morale.¡± At this time, Elder Bai had already gathered some true essence in his hand. He was about to attack Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor watched Elder Bai¡¯s actions, but their expressions didn¡¯t change. At this moment, the voice of the Desolate Clan Leader sounded in their ears. ¡°Elder Bai, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late for you to kill me now.¡± The Desolate Clan Leader came to Elder Bai¡¯s side and also waved his palm at Elder Bai. Bang! The palms of Elder Bai and the Desolate Clan Leader collided, and a wave of air burst out in the air. Elder Bai looked at the Desolate Clan Leader who was blocking in front of him and smiled. ¡°You guys came just in time.¡± Elder Bai continued to welcome the Desolate clan leader after his words sounded. Bang! The two of them started fighting in the air. At the same time, the cultivators of the other tribes below were also fighting with the Sword Sect cultivators who had come out of the village. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, the Elder of the Arrow Sect and the other disciples were standing behind the tribal cultivator. Each of them had a longbow in their hands and shot out arrows. At this moment, a huge sword formation was formed in front of the Sword Sect disciples. Bang! As soon as the sword formation appeared, it blocked the arrows of the Arrow Sect disciples. It made a series of sounds. Then, the Sword Sect Master¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. He was dressed in white and held a long sword. As soon as he appeared, he waved the long sword in his hand in front of him. A wave of sword qi with the cultivation of a God King swept past the tribal cultivators. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The tribal cultivators screamed and fell to the ground one after another. Upon seeing the appearance of his sect leader, Elder Bai also exchanged a blow with the Desolate clan leader and pulled away. ¡°Sect Master, those two are definitely spies. Sect Master, please¡­¡± Before Elder Bai could finish speaking, he saw the Sword Sect Master glance at him. A force descended on his body, and Elder Bai immediately shut his mouth. At the same time, Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s figure flashed and appeared in front of Li Taibai and Sword Emperor. He slowly said to them, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, something seems to have happened in the sect and disturbed the two of you.¡± Hearing the Sword Sect Master¡¯s words, Li Taibai smiled at him and did not say anything else. At this moment, another Godly King¡¯s aura appeared in the sky above the tribal cultivators. It blocked the Sword Sect Master¡¯s aura. At this moment, the sect master of the Arrow Sect slowly appeared above the tribal cultivators. Black Wind and a few Arrow Sect elders followed him. ¡°Bai Mei, is this a person from the Divine Realm? He is indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re just two mortals. They should have quite a number of spirit weapons on them.¡± As he said this, the Archery Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s gaze swept across Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. When he was on the spirit ship just now, he had confirmed it with Black Wind. It was these two people who killed the third brother. After hearing the words of the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect, Divine King White Plum was stunned for a moment before quickly adjusting and not saying anything. On the other hand, Elder Bai was a little dumbfounded when he heard the words of the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect leader. Weren¡¯t these two spies sent by them? Why did they talk about the Divine Realm? The Divine Realm was an ancient legend. While the Sword Sect disciples were confused, the tribal cultivators who had followed the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master over were delighted. ¡°Sword Sect, you are the biggest threat to the Arrow and Sword Realm. Hand over the two mortals and destroy your own sect, and we might spare your lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what it¡¯s like to be a mortal in the outside world. It¡¯s best to use it as a memorial.¡± A series of mocking voices rang out from below. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master also smiled. The true essence in his body gathered, and the sword formation just now turned from defense to attack. Sharp sword qi flew out. ¡°Sword Sect disciple, attack at will.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master held his long sword and flew toward the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master opposite him. ¡°Kill!¡± After the Sword Sect Master took the lead, the morale of the Sword Sect members behind him was also high. They charged towards the tribal cultivators. For a time, both sides were entangled in battle again. The Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master smiled when he saw the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master coming towards him. ¡°Bai Mei, you escaped last time. It seems that you don¡¯t intend to escape this time.¡± Previously, in the ancestral land of the Sword Sect, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect had wanted to fight Bai Mei. Unexpectedly, Bai Mei made a prompt decision. She did not even want her ancestral land and moved all the disciples of the Sword Sect away. ¡°Black Arrow, why are you so talkative?¡± The White Plum Sect Master slashed at Black Arrow God King. Instantly, a sword Qi flew past the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master. At this moment, the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s leave those two mortals in our hands for now.¡± After hearing his words, the Sword Sect Master slowed down his pace of attack. He looked behind him and saw the young master of Arrow Sect, Black Wind, standing in front of Li Taibai and Sword Emperor. ¡°You guys are really awesome. Last time, you actually succeeded in using the tiger¡¯s might.¡± ¡°Tell me, how am I going to settle this score with you this time?¡± The true essence on Black Wind¡¯s body continued to rise as he looked at the two people in front of him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s time to settle our scores.¡± Li Taibai smiled at Heifeng and said slowly. ¡°Young lord, after we capture that mortal, the Arrow Sword World will be ours.¡± ¡®We¡¯ll show them the hospitality of our archery world.¡± Hearing the words below, Black Wind¡¯s face was also filled with smiles. As long as he controlled these two people, then those tribes that wanted to investigate the Divine Realm would be restricted by them. Moreover, if he were to capture it himself, his position in the sect would be even more stable in the future. As he calculated in his heart, Black Wind also imagined the situation of him unifying the Arrow Sword World in the future. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no cure for the country.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Taibai looked at the black wind in front of him and shook his head. At this moment, Black Wind heard Li Taibai¡¯s words and attacked him. Whoosh! Li Taibai closed his eyes as he looked at the black wind. A sword ray flew past him and easily pierced through the space between Black Wind¡¯s eyebrows. Blood splattered in the air.. Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Piercing the Spirit Ship with a Sword (1) Chapter 407: Piercing the Spirit Ship with a Sword (1) Translator: 549690339 | Small Space, Sword Sect Village A stream of blood slowly floated in the air. Then, everyone saw Black Wind¡¯s figure slowly fall in front of Li Taibai. ¡°Young Master!¡± An Elder of the Arrow Sect shouted and came to Black Wind¡¯s side. He held Heifeng, who was lying on the ground, in his arms. At this moment, a small bloody hole had appeared between Heifeng¡¯s eyebrows in the embrace of the Elder of the Arrow Sect. The changes on Black Wind¡¯s side also attracted the attention of the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Both of them stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction of Black Wind. At this moment, the Elder of the Arrow Sect looked at Heifeng in his arms and shook his head at the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect. Hu! When the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect saw the elder¡¯s reaction, he let out a long sigh. Then, he looked up at the sky and closed his eyes. ¡°Everyone, see? This person from the outside world is so sinister. He must have some incredible treasure on him.¡± ¡°I, Black Arrow, hereby promise that if I kill those two mortals today, the treasures on his body will belong to whoever I kill. As he spoke, God King Black Arrow looked at the tribe cultivators below with a hint of anger in his voice. Hearing the words of the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master, the tribal cultivators who were originally a little flustered because of Heifeng¡¯s sudden collapse immediately calmed down. One of the tribe cultivators looked at Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor and licked his lips. ¡°The treasures of the Divine Realm are mine. As soon as he finished speaking, the tribal cultivator flew toward Li Taibai. ¡°Don¡¯t fight for it. The treasure is mine.¡± With a tribe cultivator taking the lead, the cultivators behind him naturally followed suit. At the same time, the disciples of the Arrow Sect standing at the back also aimed their longbows at Li Taibai. For a moment, other than the people from the Sword Sect, almost everyone wanted to attack Li Taibai and the others. ¡°How dare you kill our young master!¡± A sneer flashed across the face of an Elder of the Arrow Sect. The arrow on the longbow in his hand surged with spiritual power and shot towards Li Taibai. In this mission to attack the Sword Sect, their mission was to protect Black Wind. Now that Heifeng¡¯s fate was unknown, it was easy to imagine what kind of punishment they would receive when they returned. In the air, Sword Sect Master Bai Mei saw that the tribe cultivators and the Arrow Sect were about to attack Li Taibai. His figure flashed, wanting to go over and help them. ¡°You can stay here, Bai Mei. The hatred of killing your son is irreconcilable.¡± As she spoke, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master also attacked the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master, blocking her path. ¡°Die!¡± A series of voices rang out in the ears of Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. At this moment, Li Taibai also raised one hand and clenched his fist at the people who were attacking him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! An extremely powerful aura burst out from Li Taibai s body. Bang! As soon as Li Taibai¡¯s aura spread out, a layer of airwaves burst out with him as the center. ¡°What happened?¡± Sensing the aura coming from Li Taibai, the tribal cultivators slowed down their pace. ¡°Why is the aura of that mortal so strange? I can¡¯t detect it at all.¡± A tribal cultivator said to the crowd. When his holy sense swept across Li Taibai¡¯s body. At this moment, Li Taibai gave him the feeling that he was in an abyss. He didn¡¯t know if there was any aura in his body. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the swords in the hands of the Sword Sect disciples behind Li Taibai flew out. ¡°One strike will definitely hit!¡± Li Taibai clenched his fists, placed his middle and index fingers on his shoulders, and pushed forward. The flying swords of the Sword Sect disciples floating around him were like homing missiles that attacked the tribal cultivators. ¡°Not good, everyone run!¡± Among the tribal cultivators, someone shouted first. When the Sword Sect disciples unsheathed their flying swords, the tribal cultivators had begun to doubt whether Li Taibai was a mortal or not. At this moment, the flying sword attacked and he felt an invincible aura from it. Those tribal cultivators no longer had the boldness they had when they attacked. They all ran behind him. ¡°Can you leave?¡± Li Taibai looked at the fleeing tribe cultivator and said slowly. Then, the Sword Sect disciples ¡®flying swords pierced through the bodies of the tribal cultivators. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Miserable screams rang out in the air. Soon, the corpses of tribal cultivators whose auras could no longer be detected lay on the ground. ¡°And you guys.¡± Li Taibai didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to what was happening in front of him, as if everything was going as he had expected. Originally, when Elder Bai had repeatedly reprimanded them, he did not intend to take the initiative to attack. It was these cultivators who took the initiative to provoke him. Li Taibai looked at the Elder of the Arrow Sect in the distance. The palm in his hand changed again, and the true essence in his body flowed. For a moment, the flying swords above his head gathered together. Bang! The flying sword first turned into fragments, dancing in the air. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± An Elder of the Arrow Sect looked at Li Taibai shattering all the flying swords and was also puzzled. At the same time, his feet were trembling. After saying that, he was about to run behind him. At this moment, the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was looking down at the corpses. He was the first to react. His true essence gathered in his throat and he shouted at the others. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. He must have used something extraordinary.¡± ¡± Now that the flying sword has shattered, it¡¯s the best proof. If everyone attacks together, we can definitely¡­¡± Before the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master could finish his sentence, he saw something in the air. The fragments of the flying sword that Li Taibai had crushed earlier were slowly gathering together. A huge flying sword slowly formed in the air. ¡°One strike will definitely hit!¡± Looking at the flying sword that he had created, Li Taibai smiled. He pointed at a certain spot in mid-air. With a swoosh, the flying sword tore through the air. ¡°Run!¡± An Elder of the Arrow Sect ran away without listening to the leader of the Arrow Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The direction in which the Arrow Sect elders fled was where their spirit ship was. Only with the speed of the spirit ship could they escape from Li Taibai and escape this calamity. While they were fleeing, they also discovered that a huge shadow flew over their heads. Then, they saw the flying sword from earlier pass through their spirit ship with a swoosh. Bang! The spirit ship turned into pieces and scattered in the air. Meanwhile, the group of Arrow Sect elders were also dumbfounded.. Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Death of the Arrow Sect Chapter 408: Chapter 408: The Death of the Arrow Sect Translator: 549690339 In the small space, outside the Sword Sect village. The group of Arrow Sect elders saw their spirit ship being pierced by Li Taibai¡¯s flying sword. Their faces were filled with despair. Some of the Arrow Sect elders sat on the ground alone and looked up at the sky with lifeless eyes. It was as if he already knew his ending. Unlike the Arrow Sect, the Sword Sect disciples were all looking at Li Taibai. Every Sword Sect disciple¡¯s mouth was wide open. They looked at Li Taibai with reverence in their eyes. ¡°Heavens, did I see an immortal?¡± ¡°This is what a sword cultivator should be like, a peerless sword cultivator. Compared to you, we can¡¯t even compare to an ant.¡± At this moment, Elder Bai was also looking at Li Taibai and muttering. ¡°What peerless Swordsman?¡± The sect master of the Arrow Sect looked at one of the most important foundations of his sect, the spirit ship, which was destroyed. At this moment, his mentality was also somewhat broken. ¡°Brat, you dared to ruin my Arrow Sect¡¯s plan. Today, I will settle the score with you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect leader seemed to have gone crazy. He slowly raised his right hand, and a longbow appeared on his arm. ¡°Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have the power? Let me tell you, in the Arrow and Sword World, I, Black Arrow, have the final say.¡± ¡± Die!¡± The Archery Sect Master shouted at Li Taibai. His voice was somewhat crazed. ¡°One arrow can break ten thousand!¡± ¡°Brat, die!¡± The Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master held a longbow in his hand and his entire body was wrapped in black true essence. Countless true essence surged from his body. In the sky above him, dark clouds gathered and thunder sounded. ¡°Did you see that? The sect leader is attacking in anger. With his strength, we might still have a chance.¡± When some of the Arrow Sect elders saw the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect attacking with all his might, their hopes were rekindled. It had been many years since they had seen the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect personally take action. Before this, their sect master could also collide with the spirit ship without any damage. Today¡¯s attack, this power, did not seem to be much inferior to that person from the Divine World just now. Li Taibai looked at the way the Sect Leader of Arrow Sect attacked him. He said casually. ¡°Your posture is quite good. Unfortunately, there¡¯s a good distance between you and those brick-moving people in Master¡¯s courtyard.¡± Li Taibai reached out his hand to the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect. Whoosh! An arrow flew out from the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s hand and then split into three. ¡°Inferring from one instance, this is Sect Master¡¯s best move. This kid is going to die for sure.¡± The arrow in the air changed. From the beginning to the end, it split into three arrows. The elders of the Arrow Sect also said excitedly. At the same time, Li Taibai clenched his fists at the three arrows, and True Essence flashed across his body. Before the arrow could reach Li Taibai, it exploded in the air. Bang! The arrow exploded and turned into starlight. Sword Emperor also walked out from beside Li Taibai and said slowly to him,¡± ¡°Little brother, this guy¡¯s ancestor and 1 have some relationship, leave it to me.¡± As the sound of his voice faded, the Sword Emperor¡¯s figure flashed and he appeared in mid-air. The Sword Sect Master stood at the side and watched everything that happened in front of him from beginning to end. On the surface, he looked calm, but his heart was also surging. Fortunately, he trusted Mu ¡®er¡¯s judgment and took care of these two people. ¡°Otherwise, the outcome of the Arrow Sect will be our own outcome. While the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was thinking, the Sword Emperor arrived in front of the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master. ¡°For the sake of the Archery Emperor, I¡¯ll give you a quick death today.¡± The Sword Emperor said slowly to the Archery Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of him, a look of reminiscence in his eyes. Then, he drew his sword from behind him and swung it at the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader. At this moment, the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master had yet to react to Li Taibai¡¯s actions. He was locked onto by another aura and looked at the Sword Emperor. ¡°God Emperor?¡± He couldn¡¯t sense Li Taibai¡¯s aura, but the Sword Emperor¡¯s aura was different. He had truly felt it. This was exactly the same as the cultivation of his ancestor, the Archery Emperor, recorded in his ancestral home. What did they say just now? Archery Emperor? So it was someone who had a relationship with their ancestors. No wonder¡­ Before the Archery Sect¡¯s sect leader could even finish his thoughts, the sword light created by the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword had already sliced through his body. Bang! Being hit by the Sword Emperor, the Sect Leader of the Arrow Sect spat out a mouthful of blood as he looked at the Sword Emperor in the air. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the hundred-year-old foundation of the Arrow Sect was destroyed in my hands.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the body of the Arrow Sect¡¯s sect master also fell from the sky. ¡°The sect master is gone!¡± An Elder of the Arrow Sect looked at everything in front of him with disbelief in his eyes. Their sect master, Black Arrow God King, was originally an invincible existence in the Arrow Sword Realm. They thought that it could bring them hope, but they did not expect the Myths to still fall. What was left for them was only despair. The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master bowed to the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai as he watched the Arrow Sect¡¯s Sect Master slowly descend from the sky. ¡°Bai Mei greets the two seniors!¡± Elder Bai led the disciples of the Sword Sect and bowed to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. ¡°We¡¯ve seen a peerless Swordsman.¡± The Sword Emperor and Li Taibai looked at the Sword Sect members and smiled at them. Then, Li Taibai walked up to the Sword Sect members. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be so restrained. Just be like before.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sword Emperor also signaled for the Sword Sect to not be so reserved. At this moment, Elder Bai arrived beside Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. ¡°Seniors, what should we do with those people from Arrow Sect?¡± Sword Sect and Arrow Sect had been fighting for hundreds of years. The reason why Elder Bai treated Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor as spies at the beginning was because he was afraid that the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai would be killed. It was also because of the Arrow Sect. At this moment, Li Taibai turned around and glanced at the surviving elders of the Arrow Sect. ¡°Up to you.¡± The strength of the remaining people could not be compared to Elder Bai and the others. Naturally, they had come here to ask for help from others. There was no harm in giving those people to them to handle. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, Elder Bai also retreated and gave a look to the few Sword Sect elders. Then, he flew towards the Elder of the Arrow Sect. After Elder Bai left, the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master came to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. First, he bowed respectfully to me. Then, he slowly said, ¡°I wonder where you two come from. With your strength, you shouldn¡¯t be unknown in the Arrow and Sword Realm.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master spoke, he was unhurried, as if he was chatting with ordinary friends. At this moment, the Sword Emperor glanced at the Sword Sect disciples behind him. The Sword Sect Master understood and said to the people behind him, ¡°Everyone, go back and prepare. There will be a banquet in the village tonight.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sword Sect disciples slowly left.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Trap (1) Chapter 409: Trap (1) Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Sword Sect Village The White Plum Godking sent his disciples away and glanced at the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. At this moment, the Sword Emperor slowly said to her, ¡°I know what you are thinking. Where are the ancestral items of the sect?¡± The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master was equally wary when he heard about ancestral items. ¡°Although the two of you helped the Sword Sect escape today, the ancestor has given the order regarding the ancestral item. Please forgive me.¡± ¡± I wonder where you two are from. If you have some relationship with my Sword Sect, the matter of the ancestral item¡­¡± Before the Sword Sect Master could finish speaking, the Sword Emperor waved his hand. Wasn¡¯t the Sword Sect Master trying to find out their origins? At this moment, Li Taibai also said to the Sword Sect Master slowly,¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, we are indeed the same as those people just now. We are from the Divine Realm.¡± Li Taibai didn¡¯t waste any more words and directly told him his background. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master¡¯s expression changed when he heard Li Taibai. ¡°The Divine Realm is really something that people yearn for. Speaking of which, our Sword Sect has some relations with the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°If the two of you want to see the ancestral artifact of our Sword Sect, please follow me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Sword Sect Master took the lead and flew to a corner of the village. At this moment, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor looked at each other and followed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Three streaks of light flew past the Sword Sect village. Under the lead of the Sword Sect Master, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor slowly appeared beside a waterfall. Looking at the waterfall in front of him, the Sword Sect Master said to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor,¡± ¡°The ancestral treasure of our Sword Sect is placed in the cave behind the waterfall. Due to the orders of our ancestors, I won¡¯t accompany the two of you in.¡± As he spoke, the Sword Sect Master also had a smile on his face. At this moment, Li Taibai didn¡¯t think too much and walked directly towards the waterfall. The Sword Emperor followed behind him. In front of the waterfall was a small lake. Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor were walking on a stone path. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master, who was standing on the shore, looked at the two people on the stone path. The true essence in her hand slowly gathered and then gathered in the small lake in front of her. The water in the lake continued to surge, forming water curtains that surrounded the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. The Sword Emperor and Li Taibai were stunned when they saw the water curtain suddenly rise up. They all looked at the Sword Sect Master on the shore. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the two of you. Our ancestors have ordered that our Sword Sect has the obligation to kill anyone who comes from the outside world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen how powerful the two of you are, so I could only lure the two of you here.¡± At this moment, a sword appeared in the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s hand as he slowly explained to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. As the sword in the Sword Sect Master¡¯s hand danced, the surrounding water curtain began to change. The water screen changed, and then water dragons appeared in front of the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. ¡°Ancestor said that this array can kill God Monarch Realm experts!¡± ¡°The two of you, take this!¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Swords, Water Tornado!¡± As soon as the Sword Sect Master finished speaking, the sword in his hand stabbed down from top to bottom. Then, the water dragons around the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai let out a series of roars. He wanted to charge into his body. ¡°Using water to borrow power is a good idea. Unfortunately, you haven¡¯t comprehended it yet.¡± Li Taibai also swung his sword when he saw the water dragon charging at him. Immediately, the water dragon was strangled and turned into water that returned to the lake. However, just as the water entered the lake, it gathered on the ground with a bang and formed water dragons again. At this moment, Li Taibai also said to the Sword Sect Master slowly,¡± ¡°We¡¯re also very sorry, but it¡¯s really difficult to disobey Master¡¯s orders.¡± The snow lotus was the ingredient that Xiao Changtian had ordered him to find. If he couldn¡¯t find it, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to go back and see Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Li Taibai also glanced at the waterfall behind him. ¡°The water of the Yellow River rises from the heavens!¡± As Li Taibai¡¯s voice fell, the waterfall behind him also surged. Then, the water formed a huge sword above Li Taibai. ¡°One strike will definitely hit!¡± Li Taibai then pointed at the water dragon in front of him, and the huge sword flew over. Bang! The long sword stabbed into the bodies of the water dragons. Unlike before, the water dragons could not turn into water and enter the lake. He could only let out a series of angry roars on the spot. Looking at the water dragon on the ground, the Sword Sect Master kept waving the sword in his hand. However, no matter how hard the water dragons struggled, they could not break free from the sword. At this moment, Li Taibai also looked at the Sword Sect Master. ¡°We won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Where is the ancestral item? We just need to borrow it.¡± Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Sect Master¡¯s expression turned grim. A small dagger slowly appeared in his hand. The dagger was shaped like a small sword. There were black and white decorations on the hilt. As soon as the dagger appeared, the Sword Sect¡¯s sect master slowly injected his true essence into it. In an instant, the dagger emitted a bright light. At the same time, the water dragons turned into streams of water. He broke free from the restraints of the long sword and entered the lake. When the dagger appeared, the Sword Emperor looked at the dagger in the Sword Sect Master¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°You guys have protected this dagger very well.¡± The Sword Emperor looked at the dagger in the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s hand and suddenly said. Then, he waved his hand at the dagger in the hands of the Sword Sect¡¯s master. The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt as if the dagger in his hand had been summoned. It flew out of his control and into the Sword Emperor¡¯s hand. How was this possible? The Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the dagger that flew out, his eyes filled with disbelief. This dagger had been passed down from generation to generation. It had never lost control before. Even if they encountered a strong enemy, they could rely on him to turn misfortune into good fortune every time. However, it was the first time that they had escaped their control. There was only one way to get the dagger out of his control. That was to know how to control the dagger like him. However, this ancestral item control technique could only be learned by the Sword Sect¡¯s sect masters. The other Sword Sect members did not have the chance to learn it at all. They did not even know that there was such a cultivation technique. Not to mention that the two people in front of him were not from their Sword Sect. At this moment, outside the Sword Sect village, Elder Bai led a few Sword Sect elders and slowly landed on the ground. They looked at the Sword Sect disciples in front of them. She also slowly said to him, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Where is the sect master? Where are the other two seniors?¡± The disciple was busy with the banquet when he heard Elder Bai¡¯s words. He pointed in the direction of the back mountain and said slowly to Elder Bai, ¡°The sect master brought them to the back mountain.¡± Upon hearing this disciple¡¯s words, Elder Bai also realized something and flew towards the back of the mountain.. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Ancestor of the Sword Sect (1) Chapter 410: Ancestor of the Sword Sect (1) Translator: 549690339 Back Mountain of Sword Sect Village The Sword Sect Master looked at the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai in front of him, his eyes filled with shock. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± The Sword Sect Master¡¯s trembling voice sounded in the back mountain. Following which, the Sword Emperor looked at the dagger in his hand and slowly walked towards her. Arriving before the White Plum Divine King, the Sword Emperor sighed. Then, he opened his hands and saw the dagger lying peacefully in his hands. Even the dagger was wrapped in a power, looking like a lost child who had found his father. Seeing the dagger in the Sword Emperor¡¯s hand, the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master covered his mouth with one hand. ¡°This¡­¡± The dagger had been passed down from his ancestors. There was another important function, which was to automatically eliminate the interference of other things. As long as it was not someone from the Sword Sect who touched this dagger, the sharp aura on the dagger would attack him. It was simply unbelievable that the dagger was so peaceful in the hands of the Sword Emperor. At this moment, Sword Emperor slowly said to the Sword Sect Master in front of him,¡± ¡°Now you know who I am.¡± The Sword Emperor¡¯s tone was filled with grief and sadness. Hearing the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, the Sword Sect¡¯s Sect Master seemed to have thought of something. Then, he knelt down before the Sword Emperor and placed his hand on his chest. ¡°Sword Sect¡¯s twenty-eighth generation sect master, Divine King White Plum greets ancestor Sword Emperor!¡± The Sword Sect Master¡¯s strong voice echoed in the back mountain of the village. As soon as she finished speaking, the Sword Emperor released a gentle True Qi from his body. He dragged the Sword Sect Master who was kneeling on the ground up. ¡°The twenty-eighth generation? Time really flies.¡± The Sword Emperor looked up at the sky and sighed. When the Sword Sect Master heard the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, a hint of joy appeared on his face. At this moment, a stream of light flew over from the direction of the village. Then, Elder Bai¡¯s figure appeared in the back mountain. When he arrived at the back of the mountain, Elder Bai saw the Sword Sect Master kneeling in front of the Sword Emperor. He hurriedly walked over and bowed to the Sword Emperor. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry for your collision.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll cooperate with you if you have any requests.¡± As one of the elders with the highest seniority in the Sword Sect, Elder Bai had also heard of the ancestral teachings of the Sword Sect not allowing people from the Divine Realm to come. If it were any other expert, they would have seen the Sword Emperor¡¯s strength. He had slaughtered the entire Arrow Sect with a single strike. Although this was an ancestral rule, it was still important to save one¡¯s life. The Sword Emperor looked at Elder Bai with a smile, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, the Sword Sect Master sent a message to Elder Bai. ¡°Elder Bai, this is the ancestor of our Sword Sect, the Sword Emperor. What are you talking about?¡± The Sword Sect Master¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Elder Bai¡¯s mind. At this moment, Elder Bai was also stunned. He looked at the Sword Emperor in front of him and said in disbelief, ¡°Sect Master, are you saying that he is¡­ Is he the ancestor of our Sword Sect?¡± ¡°Deal with it as you see fit. Isn¡¯t there a banquet in the village? I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± After saying that, the Sword Emperor walked towards the Sword Sect Village. Then, Li Taibai looked at the Sword Sect Master and Elder Bai. With a flash, he followed the Sword Emperor into the village. After the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai left, the Sword Sect Master slowly stood up. He slowly said to Elder Bai in front of him, ¡°It seems that the mission of our Sword Sect for hundreds of years is about to be completed.¡± Then, the Sword Sect Master continued to say to Elder Bai, ¡°Elder Bai, pass down the order. No matter what, everyone in the Sword Sect must attend tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± The Sword Sect Master¡¯s voice was trembling as if the Sword Sect had found a new life. When Mu ¡®er came back, he felt that the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai were not ordinary. They did not expect it to be their ancestor. When Elder Bai heard the Sword Sect Master¡¯s words, his old face nodded. Then, he immediately flew into the distance. He knew better than anyone else what it meant that the Sword Emperor was their ancestor. At the same time, in Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace. Li Wushuang¡¯s figure slowly appeared outside the door of Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace. When he arrived at the door, a few experts from the Demon Race Hall walked forward and blocked his path. After losing the competition in the God Burial Mountain Range, Li Wushuang had secretly come to Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace to save Nalan Yan and Chu Yuan Shan. However, he did not expect that he had just come out not long ago. The people from the Demon Race¡¯s main hall went to harvest the territory of Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace, Patriarch Earth Python, and Patriarch Nine Nether. He didn¡¯t expect that he was still a step too late. Looking at the experts of the Monster Race Hall blocking her way, Li Wushuang sighed in her heart. At this moment, Li Wushuang waved her hand at the two experts from the Monster Race Main Hall. ¡°Brothers, have you forgotten? We¡¯ve met before in the God Burial Mountain Range.¡± Hearing Li Wushuang¡¯s words, the two experts from the Monster Race Hall looked at each other. His gaze swept across Li Wushuang and one of the experts nodded. Li Wushuang was delighted to see the expert from the Monster Race Hall nod. Could it be that his good fortune was coming again? In fact, Li Wushuang didn¡¯t know if she had met these two before. In any case, there were so many people in the Demon Race¡¯s main hall back in the God Burial Mountain Range. He had just casually said that. Who knew, he might really run into them. At this moment, an expert from the Monster Race Hall waved his hand at Li Wushuang. ¡°Your name is Li Wushuang, right? I know you. My Lord told me to get as far away as possible when I met you.¡± Li Wushuang was stunned when she heard the words of this expert. Then, he slowly said to them, ¡°Big brothers, are you mistaken?¡± As she spoke, Li Wushuang was still thinking of walking into the hall. At this moment, an expert from the Monster Race Hall pointed his spear at Li Wushuang. ¡°Li Wushuang, what do you want? If you take another step forward, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡± Feeling the aura of the spear in front of her, Li Wushuang smiled at the two masters of the Monster Race Hall. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Li Wushuang flew away without looking back. Li Wushuang let out a sigh of relief after leaving Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me today? My luck shouldn¡¯t be like this recently.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Wushuang said to the sky and shook her head. Then, she felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her. Then, she felt dizzy. ¡°Wow!¡± Li Wushuang¡¯s confused voice came from the air, and then she slowly disappeared.. Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Ambush Li Taibai?_l Chapter 411: Ambush Li Taibai?_l Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, in a cave outside Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace. Li Wushuang lay on the ground and slowly opened her eyes to look around. It was eerie, and not a single ray of light shone in. Then, a voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Li Wushuang, welcome.¡± Hearing this voice, Li Wushuang was also stunned. She quickly crawled up from the ground. Gathering true essence in his hand, he shouted at the surrounding space. ¡°Who, who is it? Come out.¡± A few figures appeared in front of Li Wushuang. Some of the figures were dressed in light yellow robes, while others were dressed in green robes with python carvings. Seeing these figures, Li Wushuang felt that they were somewhat familiar. She then said to them, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± The yellow-robed figure standing in the middle smiled. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m called Wu Huang, the number one general in the Wu Gong Underground Palace.¡± Following that, Wu Huang pointed at a green-robed man beside him. ¡°Standing beside me is the Saint Child of the Earth Python Sect, Python.¡± ¡°You are the remnants of the Wu Gong Underground Palace and the Earth Python Sect¡­Survivors?¡± Li Wushuang looked at them and said slowly. ¡°At least you have good taste, Li Wushuang. Time is precious, so we won¡¯t say much.¡± ¡°We only have one goal, and that is to get back more of the territory we lost.¡± Wu Huang¡¯s eyes were fixed on Li Wushuang as he spoke. Take back the territory? Li Wushuang was also stunned by their words. He had thought that they would only ask him for information on how to escape. He didn¡¯t expect that he was going to fight with the demon palace. Wasn¡¯t this like an egg hitting a rock? No, this group of people wants to die. I can¡¯t be dragged down by them. With this thought in mind, Li Wushuang slowly said to them,¡± ¡°Big brothers, you also know that the Demon Race Hall is now like the sun at noon in the Demon Beast World.¡± ¡°The best way to deal with them now is to¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Before Li Wushuang could finish, Wu Huang interrupted her. When he was in Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace, he had seen how much Patriarch Wu Gong valued Li Wushuang. Therefore, they had to find his whereabouts and bring him here. He did not expect to find a way to deal with the Demon Race¡¯s main hall so quickly. Looking at the expectant eyes of Wu Huang and the others, Li Wushuang swallowed her saliva. What he wanted to say was to persuade them to run away quickly. However, looking at their expressions, if he said that he wanted to run, he would probably be beaten to pieces by them. Li Wushuang racked her brains and finally said to them, ¡°I¡¯m looking for them to place a single.¡± After thinking about it, Li Wushuang finally came up with a decent method. There was no other way. The Demon Race¡¯s main hall was so powerful now. First, there were mortals who killed the Godly Emperor, and then there were chickens that turned into phoenixes. Li Wushuang couldn¡¯t think of any other way to give them a reference other than looking for them who were alone. As soon as Li Wushuang finished speaking, the python clapped its hands. ¡°Brother Wu Huang, your idea is the best.¡± Before this, he didn¡¯t believe Wu Huang when he said that a human like Li Wushuang was very useful. Upon hearing her words, the python also said happily. Seeing the python¡¯s happy expression, Li Wushuang was also a little confused. Didn¡¯t he just say a way to confuse them? The people in the Monster Palace were in groups, so it was not easy to find a lone person. This method was just a thought. Then, the python¡¯s voice slowly entered Li Wushuang¡¯s ears. ¡°Brother Wushuang, to tell you the truth, a few days ago, our scouts came to report.¡± ¡°The mortal from the Demon Race Hall has entered the God Burial Mountain Range with another person.¡± ¡°We were still hesitating whether we should make a move or not? Now that Wushuang said it, we feel that it makes sense.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t make a move this time, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a chance. As long as that mortal dies, the Demon Race Hall won¡¯t have any confidence.¡± When it spoke, the python had a hint of excitement. Li Wushuang looked at the python and was a little confused. This method that he had casually mentioned had left an expert alone in the Demon Race Hall. However, the one who was alone was that mortal. If this group of people went over, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death? Li Wushuang wanted to say something. He saw the python already in front of him and holding his hands. ¡°Brother Wushuang, since you want to get the job, you should have finished the specific implementation plan.¡± Li Wushuang looked at the python in front of her and smiled back. ¡°To deal with that mortal, we can only ambush and attack in groups.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand. Brother Wushuang, you mean to set up an ambush outside the God Burial Mountain Range, right?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± The python paced back and forth in front of Li Wushuang and felt that what she said was very reasonable. Then, he came before Wu Huang and said slowly, ¡°Wu Huang, why don¡¯t we go all out?¡± After Wu Huang heard the python¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Before this, they had also discussed it. They could either ambush Li Taibai or continue to lie low. Hearing Li Wushuang¡¯s words, they nodded at each other as if they had made up their minds. Then, the two of them walked up to Li Wushuang and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother Wushuang for this operation.¡± After hearing their words, Li Wushuang cursed in her heart. Could it be that his bad luck was already good? Not only was he unable to save Nalan Yan and the others, but it also seemed like he was going to be thrown into this as well. No, I can¡¯t sit still and wait for death. Thinking of this, Li Wushuang turned to Wu Huang and the python and said,¡± ¡°Brothers, do you want me to write the plan now?¡± The python smiled at Li Wushuang. ¡°No need, Brother Wushuang, even if you show us, we won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°When the time comes, you can go and set it up yourself. Don¡¯t worry, we will protect you well.¡± As it spoke, the python patted Li Wushuang¡¯s shoulder. Li Wushuang looked at Wu Huang and the python, and a hint of despair appeared on her face. From the looks of it, he had to go. He thought about how he originally had the strength of a God King, while the python and Wu Huang were both God Emperor Realm experts. Li Wushuang couldn¡¯t resist. It was over, there was no way out. Li Wushuang sat on the ground, her mind completely blank. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor were being arranged by the disciples of the Sword Sect. He sat at a table in the center of the village. The people sitting at the same table as them were all elders of the Sword Sect. The sect master of the Sword Sect, Elder Bai, and the other elders were all present. Everyone looked at the Sword Emperor in the center and didn¡¯t take the initiative to eat.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Snow Lotus (1) Chapter 412: Snow Lotus (1) Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Sword Sect Village Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor sat at the table in the center. There were all kinds of delicacies on the table. The food was emitting an aura that could penetrate one¡¯s heart and soul. They were all valuable spiritual items in the Arrow and Sword World. At this moment, Elder Bai was the first to stand up with a wine cup in his hand. He said slowly to the Sword Emperor and the Sword Sect Master, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see the ancestors of our Sword Sect in my later years. I really have no regrets in my life.¡± The elders of the Sword Sect looked at each other. Then, they followed Elder Bai to pick up the wine cup on the table and said to the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai, ¡°We welcome the return of our ancestor.¡± The return of their ancestors was a major event for their Sword Sect. After the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai destroyed the Arrow Sect, the Sword Sect had become the only first-rate force in the Arrow Sword World. If they had a powerful ancestor, then their Sword Sect¡¯s position in the Arrow and Sword Realm would be safe. Hearing this, Li Taibai slowly looked at the Sword Emperor. He was not the ancestor of the Sword Sect. Li Taibai had also heard about the Sword Emperor. At this time, it was more important to complete the mission given by his master. At the same time, the Sword Emperor sensed Li Taibai¡¯s gaze and spoke to everyone. ¡°Everyone, we had no choice but to seal the Arrow Sword World back then.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve returned this time to reestablish our connection with the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Everything in the Sword Sect will remain the same. Don¡¯t change because of my appearance.¡± As the Sword Emperor¡¯s voice fell, Elder Bai and the others began to whisper. ¡°Ancestor wants to connect our Arrow Sword Realm with the Divine Realm. That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°I wonder what the legendary Divine Realm is like. I really want to go and adventure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a person who¡¯s about to die, yet you still speak so young.¡± A series of voices sounded from the table. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master stood up. He said slowly to the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai, ¡°The entire Sword Sect will listen to the ancestor¡¯s decision.¡± As Sword Sect¡¯s voice fell, the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai¡¯s figures slowly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse to contact the Divine Realm. The Sword Sect should make preparations as soon as possible.¡± Li Taibai¡¯s voice slowly echoed after his figure disappeared. After hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the elders of the Sword Sect looked at each other. At this moment, Elder Bai also walked up to the Sword Sect Master. ¡°Sect Master, what does this ancestor mean? Could it be that he didn¡¯t want to stay behind to protect the us?¡± Elder Bai wanted to use the Sword Emperor¡¯s pressure to expand their influence in the Sword and Arrow Realm. Finally, he would gain a firm foothold before attacking the Divine World. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master shook his head when he heard Elder Bai¡¯s words. ¡°Can we guess the thoughts of our ancestors? I¡¯ll go over and take a look first.¡± In the air, the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai were flying side by side. Looking at the dagger in his hand, the Sword Emperor slowly said to Li Taibai, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯m sorry to have wasted so much time on this trip.¡± ¡°The snow lotus will be found soon.¡± Li Taibai nodded at the Sword Emperor. ¡°How do you plan to deal with the Sword Sect? Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor¡¯s body shook and he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since the matter of the descendants. ¡°After I help little brother find the snow lotus, I will go and find my lord.¡± As they spoke, the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai arrived in the void. Looking at the void in front of him, Li Taibai narrowed his eyes slightly. This place was the same as when he went to the Divine World back then. The barrier between the Tian Yuan Continent and the Divine Realm was rather difficult to imagine. The Sword Emperor beside Li Taibai also threw the dagger in his hand into the void. A burst of true essence in his body was injected into this void. Then, a snow-white light slowly lit up in the void. Immediately after, a series of spatial cracks appeared, and the space in front of him shook continuously. In the end, it formed a huge spatial storm. Bang! As soon as the spatial storm formed, it wreaked havoc in the surroundings. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master also arrived at this void. He looked at the spatial storm in front of him and the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. He muttered. ¡°Is this the space passage between the Arrow Sword Realm and the Divinity?¡± While this spatial storm raged, in the God Burial Mountain Range of the Divine World. The Yinyang Bird slowly appeared and looked at the spatial passageway in front of it. ¡°It was about to close.¡± ¡°It seems that the Arrow Sword Realm and the Divinity are about to reestablish their connection.¡± As it said that, the Yinyang Bird also looked out of the God Burial Mountain Range. At this moment, outside the God Burial Mountain Range, Li Wushuang, Wu Huang, and the python slowly appeared. Coming to the outskirts of the God Burial Mountain Range again, Li Wushuang felt that this mountain range was not her blessed land. With this thought in mind, Li Wushuang turned to Wu Huang and the python and said,¡± ¡°Big brothers, are we really going to set up an ambush outside? Wu Huang was also stunned when he heard Li Wushuang¡¯s words. Then, he slowly said, ¡°Brother Wushuang, do you know of a better ambush point? Hearing Wu Huang¡¯s words, Li Wushuang looked up at the sky. He wanted to leave, but the other party wanted to fight. It seemed that it would be difficult for him to escape this calamity. Forget it. When the time comes, I¡¯ll be smarter and hide far away. At this moment, the python walked to the side of Li Wushuang. ¡°Brother Wushuang, how should we ambush them?¡± Hearing the python¡¯s words, Li Wushuang rolled her eyes. Then, he pointed at the entrance of the God Burial Mountain Range. ¡°There¡¯s only one entrance to the God Burial Mountain Range. We¡¯ll just wait for them here.¡± Wu Huang and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°That makes sense!¡± After saying this to Li Wushuang, Wu Huang waved his hand behind him. Following that, the subordinates of Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace and the Earth Python Sect who had followed them hid on both sides of the entrance. Seeing that everyone was hiding behind some rocks, Li Wushuang covered her forehead. In the Arrow and Sword Realm, a space passage slowly formed in front of the Sword Emperor and Li Taibai. At the same time as the spatial passageway was formed, at the entrance of the spatial passageway. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A snow-white lotus floated out. Looking at the lotus flower, Li Taibai¡¯s face lit up. He stretched out his hand and sucked, and the snow-white lotus flower appeared in his hand. ¡°Snow Lotus!¡± Looking at the white lotus in his hand, Li Taibai said slowly.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Brother Wushuang is really our good helper! 1 Chapter 413: Brother Wushuang is really our good helper! 1 Translator: 549690339 Arrow Sword Jie Li Taibai stood in the air with a snow-white lotus in his hand. Looking at the lotus in his hand, Li Taibai also poured his True Essence into the space ring on his right finger. Whoosh! The interspatial ring flashed and the snow lotus was taken by Li Taibai. At this moment, the Sword Sect Master Bai Mei came to Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor¡¯s side. Looking at the spatial passageway in front of her, Divine King White Plum muttered. ¡°Is the Divine Realm on the other side of this spatial passageway?¡± ¡°In the future, the Arrow and Sword Realm will be considered to have regained contact with the Divinity.¡± ¡°You need to weigh the pros and cons yourself. It won¡¯t be long before the spiritual energy belonging to the Divine Realm will surge over.¡± ¡°The Sword Sect should also grasp this opportunity.¡± After giving the White Plum Godking some instructions, the Sword Emperor turned to smile at Li Taibai. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s leave.¡± Li Taibai saw the Sword Emperor make a gesture of invitation and nodded his head. Then, the two of them flew toward the spatial passageway at the same time. The White Plum Divine King looked at the two people who were walking further and further away. She placed her hand on her chin and rolled her eyes. God World, God Burial Mountain Range At this moment, at the entrance of the God Burial Mountain Range, Wu Huang and the python¡¯s subordinates took turns to stand guard. He kept his eyes on the exit of the God Burial Mountain Range. ¡°Wu Huang, we¡¯ve been hiding here for a few hours. Do you think that kid knows we¡¯re here and doesn¡¯t dare to come out?¡± The python at the side had a straw in its mouth as it slowly said to Wu Huang. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s no way out. That kid last time was indeed a little strange, but I also heard the ancestor say it in secret.¡± Wu Huang took a few steps toward the python and looked at Li Wushuang from Only then did he continue to whisper to the python, To tell you the truth, I heard from the ancestor that Li Wushuang is the key to victory.¡± ¡°It is said that he can turn misfortune into good luck every time. His luck is comparable to a peerless lucky star.¡± With him around, there won¡¯t be any accidents!¡± After hearing Wu Huang¡¯s words, the python spat out the straw in its mouth. ¡°That makes sense. During the last competition in the God Burial Mountain Range, Li Wushuang was at the Demon Race Hall.¡± ¡°Perhaps that mortal kid was just riding on his luck and defeated the ancestor and the others.¡± ¡°This time, Li Wushuang is on our side.¡± As the python spoke, it was also trying to figure out its own palm. On the other side of the rock, Li Wushuang was looking around. Sigh, it seemed that there was no hope for him to escape. Wu Huang and the python had been staring at him since the beginning. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want him to escape at all. Li Wushuang roared in her heart. Heavens, how did my luck become so bad? At this moment, in the God Burial Mountain Range, two streams of light flew out from the spatial passageway in front of the demon stone statue. Then, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor slowly appeared in the air. At the same time, black and white gas rose from the stone statue of the demon ancestor, and the shadow of the Yinyang Bird slowly appeared. ¡°Sword Emperor, I didn¡¯t expect you to make such a choice.¡± The Sword Emperor clasped his fists at the Yinyang Bird¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you!¡± Then, he looked at the spatial passageway behind him and said slowly to the Yin-Yang Bird, ¡°Just destroy this passageway.¡± The spatial passageway in the God Burial Mountain Range was a temporary passageway that he had left behind when he sealed the Arrow Sword Realm. Now that the Arrow Sword Realm was connected to the Divine World once again, it was time for this space passage to disappear. When the Yinyang Bird heard the Sword Emperor¡¯s words, the black and white Qi on its body also condensed. He slowly applied it on the spatial passageway, and then the entire spatial passageway disappeared from the world. ¡°Alright, now we¡¯re even.¡± ¡°If you want to leave, let me remind you that there are some miscellaneous fish and prawns waiting for you outside.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Yinyang Bird¡¯s figure disappeared from the world. Then, Li Taibai and Sword Emperor looked at each other and flew toward the God Burial Mountain Range. ¡°Look, someone has appeared over there.¡± With Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor¡¯s speed, they soon arrived at the exit. The subordinates sent by Wu Huang and the others to investigate also reported to them in time. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Upon hearing that someone had come out, Wu Huang and the python¡¯s subordinates got busy. All kinds of divine artifacts had long been prepared in his hands. The python stared ahead and slowly said to Wu Huang beside him, ¡°Wu Huang, I think that mortal is strange. We should get Li Wushuang by our side.¡± Upon hearing the python¡¯s words, Wu Huang nodded. Then, Wu Huang turned around and looked behind him. He scanned the crowd and found Li Wushuang standing at the back of the group. Half of his body was covered by a python. ¡°You, go away!¡± Wu Huang stretched out his hand and pointed at the python subordinate, who tactfully left his original position. Then, Wu Huang and the python saw Li Wushuang¡¯s figure. ¡°Brother Wushuang, why can¡¯t I see you from the back? Come here.¡± Wu Huang waved at Li Wushuang and said with a smile. Seeing Wu Huang¡¯s gesture, Peerless Beauty¡¯s eyes were filled with despair Her eyes were moist as she nodded. When she heard that Li Taibai and the others had come out, Li Wushuang thought that she could take advantage of the time they had to prepare to sneak away. He did not expect this group of people to keep staring at him. It was probably difficult for him to escape today. Wu Huang walked up to Li Wushuang and saw her teary eyes. ¡°I think Wushuang has been very tired these few days in order to revive the great cause.¡± ¡°Brother Wushuang, don¡¯t worry. As long as this operation succeeds, I will be the leader and you will be the second in Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace.¡± Hearing Wu Huang¡¯s words, Li Wushuang quickly shook his hand and nodded. Since I can¡¯t run away, I¡¯ll go all out today. I¡¯m so unlucky today. As long as I rush up to that mortal and pass my bad luck on to him, I¡¯ll be able to kill him. Perhaps that person¡¯s spirit skill would go astray. If he succeeded, not only would he be able to save Nalan Yan and the others, he would also be able to live comfortably for the rest of his life. At this moment, a subordinate of Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace was also looking up at the sky. ¡°They¡¯re coming.¡± Everyone looked up at the sky. When Li Wushuang saw Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor, her face turned grim. The vital essence in his body gathered, and a fiery red vital essence wrapped around his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he stomped his heels and charged at them. Whoosh! Li Wushuang¡¯s figure flew past Wu Huang and the others. ¡°Brother Wushuang, you are really our good helper. You did not forget to take the lead when executing the plan.¡± Hearing Wu Huang¡¯s words, the python nodded in agreement. ¡°Little ones, follow Brother Wushuang!¡± Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: This Group of People Are Indiscriminately Chapter 414: This Group of People Are Indiscriminately Attacking!_l Translator: 549690339 Outside the God Burial Mountain Range Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor were slowly flying in the air when the Sword Emperor suddenly frowned. He looked down and saw Li Wushuang rushing toward them with her flaming Zhen Yuan. The Sword Emperor gathered his True Qi and was about to attack. ¡°Sword Emperor, wait for a moment!¡± Li Taibai saw the Sword Emperor¡¯s gesture and shook his head. ¡°This person seems to be from the side of the main hall. Although Li Wushuang was covered in True Yuan flames, Li Taibai still remembered seeing her in the God Burial Mountain Range. After all, there were only two humans in the entire Demon Clan¡¯s Palace. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, the Sword Emperor slowly withdrew the True Qi in his hand. In the air, Li Wushuang had felt the power of the Sword Emperor¡¯s hand and was panicking. Seeing that the Sword Emperor had taken the initiative to remove her hand, a smile appeared on Li Wushuang¡¯s face. It seemed that he had indeed been unlucky recently. The two of them wanted to run away when they saw him. With this thought in mind, Li Wushuang quickened her pace and rushed toward Li Taibai and the others. Soon, Li Wushuang arrived in front of Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor. At this moment, Li Taibai saw Li Wushuang rushing toward him and reached out to block her. Li Wushuang¡¯s body crashed into Li Taibai¡¯s hand, and the flaming Zhen Yuan on her body dissipated. ¡°I remember that you are a guard of the Monster Clan¡¯s main hall.¡± Li Taibai looked at Li Wushuang who was hugging his arm and said slowly. In his perception, he also knew that there were those ¡± trash¡± from the previous competition in God Burial Mountain Range. He was also surprised that Li Wushuang had come. Li Wushuang was also stunned by Li Taibai¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t this mortal afraid of his bad luck? Why did he ask if he was from the Demon Race¡¯s mam hall? ¡°This¡­¡± For a moment, Li Wushuang didn¡¯t know what to say. At the same time, Wu Huang and the others saw Li Wushuang in Li Taibai¡¯s hands. He also shouted to the demons behind him, ¡°Everyone, Brother Wushuang is already the vanguard. Everyone, save him quickly.¡± As Wu Huang¡¯s voice fell, the demon beasts behind him each held a divine artifact. ¡°Wu Gong Finger!¡± ¡°Earth Python Strike!¡± All kinds of colorful spirit techniques were thrown at Li Taibai. Wow! Li Wushuang cursed in her heart. This group of people was attacking indiscriminately. They wanted to kill her too. Then, Li Wushuang hugged Li Taibai¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, I was chased here by them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you.¡± Li Taibai looked at Li Wushuang and was speechless. Next, Sword Emperor, who was standing beside Li Taibai, looked down at Wu Huang and the others. He pulled out the sword behind him and swung it downward. An invincible sword light charged towards Wu Huang and the others. ¡°Godly Emperor, another Godly Emperor.¡± Seeing this sword light, the legs of some of Wu Huang¡¯s subordinates could not help but tremble. Some of them even began to flee downward. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Wu Huang shouted as he looked at the incoming sword light. ¡°As long as we can save Brother Wushuang from that mortal, we will have a chance to turn the tables.¡± Although Wu Huang was a little frightened when he saw this sword light, he was certain of one thing. Li Wushuang was really lucky. A God Emperor had appeared beside this mortal. If they could save him, they would have a chance to turn the tables. Following that, Wu Huang led the way, and the subordinates of Wu Gong Underground Palace and Earth Python Sect charged toward Li Taibai. ¡°Kill them!¡± Wu Huang and the others shouted loudly. Seeing this, Li Wushuang was also frightened. This group of people even said that they would protect themselves. Facing such a terrifying sword light, he didn¡¯t run away but came to kill this mortal. And from the looks of it, he didn¡¯t take care of himself at all. He wanted to drag himself down with him. Why did he go to Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace back then? He was really careless in making friends. While Li Wushuang was thinking about this, the Sword Emperor¡¯s sword light had also pierced through Wu Huang and the others. Bang! Bang! Bang! Wu Huang and the others exploded after being pierced by the Sword Emperor¡¯s light. It turned into a bloody mist in the air. Seeing Wu Huang and the others ¡®fate, Li Wushuang clutched her chest. He looked at the Sword Emperor with lingering fear. ¡°Li Wushuang, can you let go now?¡± Li Taibai¡¯s helpless voice reached Li Wushuang s ears. Li Wushuang had been holding onto his arm the entire time. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, Li Wushuang slowly reacted. He quickly let go of Li Taibai¡¯s arm and smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you today, brother.¡± Li Wushuang quickly thanked Li Taibai. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re going back. What about you? Are you coming with us?¡± Li Taibai looked at Li Wushuang and said slowly. Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words, Li Wushuang also gave him a fist. ¡°No, I still have other missions.¡± If he went back with Li Taibai and the fact that he was a spy was found out, he would be doomed. ¡°Okay, alright.¡± Li Taibai waved his hand at Li Wushuang. Following which, he and the Sword Emperor continued to fly towards the courtyard outside the Monster Race Hall. At this moment, in the courtyard, Xiao Changtian had already finished preparing his luggage. Where did Tai Bai go? And that old man, where did he go? Xiao Changtian looked at the monkey and the old hen at his feet and sighed in his heart. Now, it wasn¡¯t his little animals running around, but his disciple who had run away. At this moment, Li Taibai and the Sword Emperor slowly arrived outside the courtyard. After entering the courtyard, Li Taibai went to look for Xiao Changtian first. ¡°Master, I found it.¡± As he spoke, Li Taibai took out the snow lotus from his body. Xiao Changtian wanted to say something when he saw Li Taibai. After seeing the snow lotus, he understood. It turned out that his disciple had gone to look for ingredients. He patted Li Taibai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Get ready. We should go back too.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Taibai nodded. Then, Xiao Changtian carried the bamboo basket on his back and brought Monkey and the hen back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the Blue Luan slowly walked over with the experts from the Demon Race Main Hall. After spending a few days together, they also found that Xiao Changtian seemed to be very interested in those tall demon beasts. Therefore, the Blue Luan slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, that is a small gift we prepared. Please accept it.¡± As he spoke, the experts from the Demon Race Main Hall behind the Blue Luan also walked up with a few bags. Looking at the bags in their hands, Xiao Changtian smiled and took them. This was also a small token of his appreciation. He could not forgive him.. Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Fridge (1) Chapter 415: Fridge (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside the courtyard. Xiao Changtian left with Li Taibai under the gazes of the Blue Luan and the others. Seeing Xiao Changtian disappear from its sight, the Green Phoenix spoke to the First Elder beside it. ¡°What has Senior¡¯s disciple been doing recently?¡¯1 The Blue Luan did not think that it was a coincidence when Li Taibai disappeared. It must be a setup that Senior arranged for his disciple to stay in the Divine Realm. He had just gained a good impression from the senior, so he had to pay more attention to it. Until the time came, he could maintain the position of the Demon Clan Hall in the hearts of the seniors in the fierce competition. The first elder of the Green Phoenix also bent his body slightly when he heard the Green Phoenix¡¯s words. ¡°Master, Senior¡¯s disciple seems to have gone to the God Burial Mountain Range.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know what he did inside.¡± ¡°God Burial Mountain Range?¡± The Blue Luan slowly said after hearing the words of the First Elder of the Blue Luan. ¡°Yes, yes, but something else happened recently.¡± ¡°Not long after Senior¡¯s disciple left, the corpses of the Wu Gong Underground Palace and the Earth Python Sect were discovered.¡± The Blue Phoenix was delighted when it heard the First Elder¡¯s words. ¡°So Senior is sending his disciple to help our Demon Race Hall eliminate the enemy.¡± ¡°Senior values our Monster Clan¡¯s hall so much. We can¡¯t let her down.¡± The experts from the Demon Clan¡¯s main hall slowly nodded their heads when they heard the Blue Luan¡¯s words. ¡°Right, Master, there¡¯s something else that happened at the same time.¡± The Blue Phoenix First Elder suddenly added. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it all at once.¡± The Blue Luan said unkindly when it heard the words of the Blue Luan¡¯s First Elder. ¡°During this period of time, it was rumored that the Arrow and Sword Realm had reappeared, and countless forces had begun to stir up trouble for them.¡± ¡°The Sword and Arrow Realm is the hometown of the Sword Emperor. Senior¡¯s disciple went out with the Sword Emperor.¡± At this moment, the Blue Luan also began to analyze. ¡°Pass down the order. The Monster Race Hall should help the Arrow and Sword Realm as much as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡± Yes!¡± First Elder Blue Luan replied respectfully when she heard Blue Luan¡¯s words. Then, he went to issue the order. Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard Xiao Changtian was carrying a bamboo basket on his back, with the monkey and the hen by his feet and Li Taibai behind him. ¡°We¡¯re finally here.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the courtyard in front of him and stretched. Then, he slowly walked into the courtyard. Entering the courtyard, Xiao Changtian looked at Ye Fan who was chopping firewood at the side. Ye Fan greeted Xiao Changtian and Li Taibai when he saw them. ¡°Master, junior brother, you¡¯re back.¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also nodded at him. After passing through a corridor, Xiao Changtian arrived at the backyard of the Taoist priest. Xiao Changtian placed his bamboo basket on the ground and lay down on his rocking chair. ¡°It¡¯s still more comfortable at home.¡± Even though Mo Ba and the others had also given him very good treatment. But in the end, no place was as comfortable as his own home. At this moment, Mu Jiuhuang also walked out from the kitchen. Seeing Xiao Changtian, he smiled and said,¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re back from your trip.¡± Seeing Mu Jiuhuang, Xiao Changtian said to Li Taibai. ¡°Tai Bai ah, take out the bags that Mo Ba and the others gave you and show them to everyone.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what was inside the bag. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Taibai also took out the bag from the bamboo basket. Then, Li Taibai also injected his true essence into the bag. These were a few qiankun pouches that required true essence to open. Li Taibai opened the bag. Bang! Bang! Bang! Voices rang out in the courtyard. He saw the demon beasts that he had fought back from the God Burial Mountain Range landing on the ground of the courtyard one by one. Looking at the demonic beast in front of him, Xiao Changtian also stood up from the rocking chair. He looked at the bag in Li Taibai¡¯s hand. What kind of bag could hold so many animals? Moreover, looking at this bag, weren¡¯t they the ones in the white rice porridge cart? Could it be that some Immortal Cultivator had accidentally landed on the carriage, and the carriage was coincidentally pushed into the courtyard by Mo Ba and the others? After thinking about it, Xiao Changtian also felt that this was the only way to explain. Mu Jiuhuang looked at the demonic beasts in the courtyard and covered her mouth. Last time, when Xiao Changtian defeated Blood Dragon, he had a premonition that Xiao Changtian was going to make a big move. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to directly defeat so many demonic beasts of that level. If this number was placed on the Tian Yuan Continent, all the high class demon beasts would have been wiped out. ¡°Master, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Mu Jiuhuang really couldn¡¯t think of any words to describe Xiao Changtian. Hearing Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing.¡± These were just some small animals. Although there were a little more of them, they were still easy to fight. For details, he could refer to Li Taibai. That kid couldn¡¯t even hit a wooden stake, but these animals were subdued by him. It could be seen how easy this was. In the pond, after Zu Long heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also said slowly among the divine beasts,¡± ¡°It seems that Master has begun to enter the world. This plane is indeed not worthy of Master now.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± Hearing the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s words, the White Tiger by the side also echoed. On the contrary, Black Tortoise said leisurely. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. How can we fathom Master¡¯s thoughts?¡± After the Black Tortoise finished speaking, the Divine Beasts also closed their mouths and fell silent. After all, the iron cage in the courtyard was watching. When Mu Jiuhuang heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment before she understood. It turned out that this was just an appetizer for Master. After that, Master would bring back more demonic beasts? Thinking of this, Mu Jiuhuang slowly walked over and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, what should we do with these things?¡± Hearing Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was in a dilemma. If it was in his previous life, these things would definitely be kept in the refrigerator. But now, in the immortal cultivation world, it was only heard that some immortal cultivators who cultivated ice-attribute cultivation techniques could freeze. However, how could a mortal like him possibly invite them? After all, not every immortal cultivator was so easy to talk to the Immortal Da Yang. Xiao Changtian sighed. ¡°If only there was a refrigerator at this time.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°A refrigerator?¡± Ye Fan walked over from the front courtyard at this time. When he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also asked. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and continued to explain. ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s a box made by an ice-type cultivator..¡± Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Of course I’m Making My Own Box (1) Chapter 416: Of course I¡¯m Making My Own Box (1) Translator: 549690339 Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard After Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he looked at Li Taibai who was beside him. ¡°Senior Brother, I think Master wants us to find an expert with an ice attribute cultivation technique and then make a box?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It might also be an ice-type spiritual weapon.¡± Li Taibai and Ye Fan communicated with each other. Their hands were on their chins. ¡°Then, which ice-attributed expert or magic tool should we look for?¡± Then, Li Taibai and Ye Fan were also in a dilemma. With his master¡¯s strength, ordinary magic tools would definitely not enter his eyes. Could it be in the Divine World? However, he had not heard of any powerful ice-attribute experts in the Divine World. After thinking for a while, Ye Fan and Li Taibai said to Xiao Changtian,¡± !!.. ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go and do it.¡± He went to do it? Hearing Li Taibai and Ye Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also stunned. Then, he waved his hand at them. Li Taibai and Ye Fan probably couldn¡¯t help much with the refrigerator. It looked like Ye Fan should have continued to pick firewood and water. As for Li Taibai, he had left Dayang Town for a while and wanted to go around. After leaving the courtyard, Li Taibai and Ye Fan looked at each other. ¡°Shixiong, let¡¯s split up and search.¡± Li Taibai slowly said to Ye Fan. Then, Ye Fan nodded at him. Whoosh! Whoosh! The two of them turned into two streams of light and disappeared into the sky. Outside Dayang Town, above a small hill. A woman dressed in purple was standing on top of a snow-white wolf. He placed his hand between his eyebrows and looked at Dayang Town from afar. ¡°Snow Wolf King, hurry up, we¡¯re going to see Senior.¡± The person standing on the Snow Wolf King was Chu Yiren. Daoist Da Yang sent her back to the Beast Tamer Sect. After a period of recuperation, Chu Yiren had gradually adapted to the strength in her body. Therefore, he wanted to quickly come to Dayang Town to find Xiao Changtian. Whoosh! The Snow Wolf King flew across the sky and soon arrived above the Great Sun Town. Chu Yiren¡¯s figure slowly landed on the surface of Dayang Town. Chu Yiren spotted a stall by the side of the familiar street. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Snow Wolf King. I¡¯m going to eat a bowl of beef noodles.¡± Chu Yiren pointed in a certain direction and slowly walked over with the snow wolf king. As she sat in the booth, a voice rang out in Chu Yiren¡¯s ears. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Sister Yiren?¡± Chu Yiren turned to look at him, only to see Li Taibai slowly walking towards her. ¡± It¡¯s Taibai. Do you want to eat together?¡± When Chu Yiren saw Li Taibai, she smiled back at him. ¡°No thanks, Sister Yiren. I still have to help Master find the fridge.¡± ¡°Looking for a refrigerator?¡± Chu Yiren was taken aback by Li Taibai¡¯s words. Li Taibai continued to explain when he saw the same expression on Chu Yiren¡¯s face. ¡°Master said that the refrigerator is a box made by an ice attribute expert.¡± ¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s a powerful ice-type spiritual weapon.¡± A powerful ice-type spiritual weapon? Chu Yiren thought to herself as she handed the beef noodles to the Snow Wolf King. After fusing with her clone, she had also awakened some of her previous memories. Then, Chu Yiren said slowly to Li Taibai,¡± ¡°Perhaps I know where to find that thing.¡± Hearing Chu Yiren¡¯s words, Li Taibai smiled as well. He walked up to Chu Yiren and said excitedly,¡± ¡°Really? Sister Yiren.¡± Chu Yiren patted the Snow Wolf King¡¯s furry head and said slowly,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Chu Yiren didn¡¯t know what to bring Xiao Changtian. After all, she knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. He probably wouldn¡¯t care about those sect treasures and secret weapons. She happened to meet Li Taibai and knew that he needed a refrigerator. As soon as he finished speaking, Li Taibai and Chu Yiren stood on the Snow Wolf King and flew off into the distance. Divine Realm, atop a snow-white mountain peak. On the mountain peak, snowflakes fell, and from time to time, a strong wind whistled past. In the air, the Snow Wolf King slowly appeared with Li Taibai and Chu Yiren. ¡°Sister Yiren, is there really an ice-type spirit tool here?¡± Looking at the snow-white mountain in front of him, Li Taibai used his holy sense to explore it. He couldn¡¯t sense the fluctuations of any powerful spiritual weapon at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, watch me.¡± Chu Yiren replied to Li Taibai, and the green vital essence in her hand slowly gathered. A green ball of light formed in his palm and he casually slapped it at the snow in front of him. ¡°Snow Demon Clan, I¡¯m back.¡± As the green ball of light exploded, Chu Yiren¡¯s voice rang out in the air. As Chu Yiren spoke, Li Taibai saw the snow in front of him. One by one, snow-white animals with long ears appeared. Sister Yiren, what¡¯s this?¡± From Li Taibai¡¯s perception, these Snow Demons were not very strong, but there were many of them. Chu Yiren slowly explained after hearing Li Taibai¡¯s words. ¡°These are snow demons. They are different from demon beasts. They were born in the snow.¡± ¡°Demon God, what are you doing here?¡± Amongst the snow demons below, a gigantic figure with two ruby-like eyes stared at Chu Yiren as he spoke slowly. The Snow Wolf King glared at the Snow Demon with a ferocious expression. ¡°Snow Demon King, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯m here to borrow your sacred item.¡± Chu Yiren¡¯s green inner Yuan surged as she spoke slowly to the Snow Demon King. ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer. This is for you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Chu Yiren also took out a cosmos sack. He threw it at the Snow Demon King. The Snow Demon King raised its huge palm from the snow, sending snowflakes flying. He grabbed the Cosmic Bag that Chu Yiren had tossed him. After opening it to take a look, the Snow Demon King waved its hand. A beam of light flew towards Chu Yiren. Chu Yiren¡¯s hand, which was imbued with green vital essence, slowly reached out and caught the snow demon king¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With the sacred item in hand, Chu Yiren said to Li Taibai as she stepped on the Snow Wolf King. Then, the Snow Wolf King turned around and flew back into the distance. Li Taibai, who was standing atop the Snow Wolf King, also looked at Chu Yiren¡¯s hand. A transparent piece of ice with a bone-piercing chill appeared in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After that, Chu Yiren pointed at a mountain peak. The Snow Wolf King brought them to the mountain peak. ¡°Sister Yiren, what do you plan to do?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to make my own box.¡± Chu Yiren smiled as she waved the Xuan Bing in her hand at Li Taibai.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: Can’t Find a Suit (1) Chapter 417: Can¡¯t Find a Suit (1) Translator: 549690339 On the mountain peak Chu Yiren was holding a hammer in her hand, wiping her forehead with it. ¡°Taibai, take a look. What do you think?¡± Chu Yiren asked Li Taibai as she looked at the box in front of her. After arriving at the mountain peak, Chu Yiren started to make them on the spot. With the hammer that Xiao Changtian had given her, Chu Yiren managed to forge a chest. Li Taibai looked at the box in front of them and nodded. ¡± I think it¡¯s fine, Sister Yiren.¡± ¡°I hope senior will like it.¡± Hearing Li Taibai¡¯s reply, Chu Yiren slowly kept the box back into her interspatial ring. Following that, he brought Li Taibai back to Dayang Town. Soon, Li Taibai and Chu Yiren arrived at Dayang Town. After landing in Dayang Town, Li Taibai also saw Ye Fan on the street. ¡°Junior Brother, do you have any idea about the chest?¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Li Taibai smiled at him. ¡°Senior Brother, Sister Yiren has been found.¡± As he spoke, Li Taibai also took a step to the side. Ye Fan smiled at Chu Yiren when he saw her standing behind Li Taibai. ¡°Sister Yiren!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Senior!¡± After she finished making the fridge, Chu Yiren also wanted to hurry to the courtyard to meet Xiao Changtian. Then, under the urging of Chu Yiren, Li Taibai and Ye Fan followed Chu Yiren to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was cleaning up the demonic beasts that Mo Ba and the others had given him. ¡°It really won¡¯t do without a fridge. Looks like I can only find the time to ask Di Tian and the others.¡± After all, Di Tian was a cultivator who had just entered the sect. He should have some understanding of the news in the cultivation world. ¡°Senior!¡± At this moment, Chu Yiren¡¯s voice slowly drifted into Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. Xiao Changtian turned around and saw Chu Yiren, Ye Fan, and Li Taibai walking over. ¡°Look, what did I bring you?¡± Chu Yiren walked up to Xiao Changtian, a little excited. Then, he took out an ice-blue box from behind him. As soon as Chu Yiren took out the box, a gust of cold air from the courtyard assaulted her face. Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the box. Based on his eyesight, Xiao Changtian could tell that this box was not an ordinary item. Looking at Chu Yiren, Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered that this girl¡¯s family was also from a cultivation sect. Although this box only had one layer, it could also achieve a freezing effect. It was just that it was still a little inferior to the refrigerator in his previous life. After all, the fridges in his previous life were divided into two layers. The top layer was used for preservation, and the bottom layer was used for freezing. However, given Chu Yiren¡¯s family¡¯s small sect, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to give him such a small box. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian turned to Chu Yiren and said slowly,¡± ¡± Thank you, I need this.¡±¡± Seeing the smile on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, Chu Yiren smiled back at him. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± ¡± Oh, I¡¯m here today. Let¡¯s eat here tonight.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian slowly placed the fridge on the floor as he spoke to Chu Yiren. ¡°Sure,¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Chu Yiren responded obediently. Next, in the courtyard, Black Tortoise standing on the fat Rongrong¡¯s head also released a green True Qi. The green vital essence passed through space and slowly poured into the ice box on the ground. ¡°This is perfect.¡± The refrigerator Chu Yiren had just given him could freeze the food. However, it was still not enough to maintain the effect of the demon beasts in Wu Gong¡¯s underground palace. With Black Tortoise¡¯s replenishment, the box became bigger and more perfect. ¡°Gulp, gulp, gulp!¡± At the dining table, Xiao Changtian sat in the middle of the crowd because of Chu Yiren¡¯s arrival. Xiao Changtian started his hotpot journey again. This was the first time Chu Yiren had seen such a thing, and she was very excited. ¡°Senior, can I eat this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll give it to you first.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Chu Yiren when he saw her gluttonous expression. Then, he used a spoon and chopsticks to pick up the Nine Nether Tribe¡¯s meat and placed it in Chu Yiren¡¯s bowl. Chu Yiren¡¯s face lit up with satisfaction as the fresh meat entered her stomach. She looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled at her,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Come, have some soup.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also took out a spoonful of soup from the pot in front of him and handed it to Chu Yiren. He poured the soup into Chu Yiren¡¯s bowl. Xiao Changtian also sighed. Seeing Xiao Changtian sigh, Mu Jiuhuang also said to him with concern,¡± ¡°Master, is there something wrong?¡± Seeing how concerned Mu Jiuhuang was for the Xiao Changtian, Chu Yiren also took a sip of the soup. A pair of eyes were fixed on Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just preparing a dish. The ingredients are almost ready now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found a suitable spoon for cooking.¡± The Supreme Kick that the system wanted to make was also very demanding on the tools used to cook. Originally, Xiao Changtian wanted to use his own spoon. He did not expect the system to directly give the spoon he made a rating of poor quality. After a few experiments, Xiao Changtian finally understood. It was likely that only the spoons used by immortal cultivators in the legends could satisfy the system. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Chu Yiren and Mu Jiuhuang both put on a pair of thoughtful expressions. Then, Chu Yiren suddenly stood up from her seat. He came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and placed his hand on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Senior, I might know where you can find the spoon you want.¡± ¡°Oh, is that a spoon used by cultivators?¡± Xiao Changtian asked Chu Yiren when he heard her words. Immortal Cultivators? Chu Yiren thought for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°Not really an Immortal Cultivator, only half.¡± As she spoke, Chu Yiren gestured with half a finger. Half? That made sense. With Chu Yiren¡¯s family¡¯s small sect, it was not bad to find half a spoon with the aura of an immortal cultivator. In any case, it was better than what a mortal could make. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian continued to speak to Chu Yiren,¡± ¡°Where is Little Biao now? Is there anyone guarding there?¡± Although he had information about Little Biao, he still had to find out more. If it was in a place where cultivators often appeared, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get it even if they went. ¡°Hmm¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be anyone there now.¡± Chu Yiren replied after some thought.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: The Former Holy Son (1) Chapter 418: The Former Holy Son (1) Translator: 549690339 Outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian looked at the gate of the courtyard. Mu Jiuhuang, Li Taibai, Ye Fan, and the other disciples were all waving at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Master, be careful on the way.¡± ¡°Master, take care on the road.¡± Hearing the voices of his disciples, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at them. ¡°Go back. Remember to help me look after the courtyard.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and left with Chu Yiren. This group of people was really too much. Usually, he didn¡¯t worry enough about them. Now, it seemed like they were the ones worrying about him. After leaving Dayang Town, Xiao Changtian turned to Chu Yiren and said slowly,¡± ¡°Yiren, where should we go now?¡± She had only brought Chu Yiren with her on this trip. He had left the others in the courtyard. Of course, there were also some divine beasts in the courtyard with him. At that moment, Chu Yiren closed her eyes and tried her best to recall. After fusing with the clone, he would become the main body. As his strength rose, some memories would also come along. After pondering for a while, Chu Yiren pointed up as well. In her memories, she had previously established a faction in the Divine World. The foundation of their power was a spoon and a compass. Xiao Changtian, who was standing beside Chu Yiren, saw her pointing at the sky. He looked up at the sky and said slowly to Chu Yiren,¡± ¡°In the sky?¡± Chu Yiren opened her eyes. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she nodded slowly at him. Wasn¡¯t the Heaven a place only the Immortal Cultivators could go? He was just a mortal. How could he go up? He had been chatting in the courtyard for a long time and had forgotten to discuss the most important issue. At this moment, the antennae of the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder also trembled slightly. A silvery-white light enveloped Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren. Following that, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren arrived in the divine realm under the influence of the power of space. Xiao Changtian stood beside Chu Yiren, glancing behind him. The shadow of Dayang Town could no longer be seen. It seemed that they had still walked a short distance. At this moment, Xiao Changtian turned to Chu Yiren and asked,¡± ¡°Yiren, are you sure you didn¡¯t point at the wrong person just now? It¡¯s really in the sky.¡± When Chu Yiren heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she could sense that they had already arrived in the divine realm. Even though his strength had soared, he was still like a baby in front of Senior. When the senior attacked, he did not notice it at all. They arrived at the Divine World. He tried to feel the environment around him again, although it was similar to the outer area of Dayang Town. However, the position of his faction had indeed changed a little. After some thought, Chu Yiren pointed in a direction. Seeing that Chu Yiren¡¯s finger had changed from pointing at the sky to pointing at the ground, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. That girl was probably joking. This girl was usually carefree, so it was normal for her to be fun. Following that, Xiao Changtian turned to Chu Yiren and scolded,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play like this in the future.¡± Chu Yiren didn¡¯t react to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He felt his palm being pulled by Xiao Changtian, walking towards the direction he had pointed. Chu Yiren¡¯s face reddened as Xiao Changtian gripped her hand. ¡®Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. It¡¯s enough to have Senior by my side.¡¯ At the same time, outside a mountain forest, A figure was fleeing in a sorry state, looking behind him from time to time. ¡°Quickly catch him, don¡¯t let him escape.¡± ¡°He¡¯s there, I¡¯ll chase him.¡± Fierce voices came from behind the figure. The figure was a black wolf cub. However, it was different from the demonic wolf cub. The wolf cub had a wolf-like upper body and a human-like lower body. At this moment, the wolf cub had some blood on its body as it ran wildly. Other than some furious voices, there were also occasional arrows flying towards them. Whoosh! The Werewolf was shot in the back by an arrow, and a stream of blood flowed down from its back. Then, after running a few steps, the werewolf staggered and fell to the ground. ¡°Holy Son Chu, you should follow me back and be punished obediently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knew that you would be so unbearable? You were actually defeated by a new Holy Son at the Godly King realm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really trash. To think I called you Saint Child so many times in the past.¡± After being hit by the arrow, the werewolf fell to the ground. At this moment, he was surrounded by the people who had chased after him. At this moment, the werewolf coughed a few times and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. He pointed at the group of people in front of him. ¡°You bunch of fence-sitters, what were you like when I was in power?¡± Hearing the werewolf¡¯s mockery, one of the serpent-men twisted his body and slowly walked towards him. ¡°Holy Son Chu, oh no, he¡¯s no longer a Holy Son now. It¡¯s time to change his name, Chu Xiaoshan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already a Saint, so of course we respect you. But now that you¡¯ve offended the new Saint, we can only abandon the darkness and join the light.¡± As she spoke, the Naga also laughed mockingly. ¡°Abandon the dark for the light, what a good idea.¡± When the werewolf heard the Naga¡¯s words, it also raised its head and shouted. He was originally the Saint Child of the School of Imperial Beasts, and he used to be extremely glorious in the School of Imperial Beasts. Their Beast Taming Sect was quite different from other Beast Taming Sects. Their sect had a unique cultivation technique. After cultivating, they were no longer subdued beasts, but could become one with their mounts. It formed its strongest form, the half-human, half-beast form. A while ago, the sect heard that there was a huge upheaval in the demon beast world. He wanted to let the people of the sect go and see their luck. Perhaps he could bring back more demon beasts for the sect. The number of demonic beasts that the disciples could choose from would also increase. However, what Chu Xiaoshan did not expect was that one of the disciples they brought back. Not only was he talented, but he was also very good at climbing up the flames and relying on power. He did not have any gratitude towards him at all. After defeating him, who had reached the God Emperor Realm, in the Saint Child Selection Competition of the sect. The Sect Master had agreed to his marriage with the Saintess on the spot. After that, the new Holy Son sent people to kill him just because he heard that he was interested in the Holy Maiden. In order to nurture this new genius, the sect did not care about his actions. He had also ended up like this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He looked at the Naga and the others who were about to attack him. They were all subordinates of the new Holy Son. They would not show any mercy when dealing with him. Thinking of this, Chu Xiaoshan slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Chu Xiaoshan, go to hell!¡± When the serpent-men and the others saw that Chu Xiaoshan was no longer resisting, they also raised the spiritual weapons in their hands and attacked him.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Hugging a Leg (1) Chapter 419: Hugging a Leg (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside the forest ¡°Chu Xiaoshan, die!¡± The Naga shouted and was about to slash at Chu Xiaoshan with her companions. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± At this moment, a dog barked. The Naga and the others felt a pressure descend in front of them. Then, they placed the spirit weapons in their hands one after another. He knelt on the ground. What was going on? After kneeling on the ground, everyone, including Chu Xiaoshan, was dumbfounded. At this moment, a new voice was heard. ¡°Alpha, don¡¯t walk so fast.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure slowly appeared in Chu Xiaoshan¡¯s line of sight. At the same time, Chu Yiren followed behind him. Xiao Changtian came to Alpha¡¯s side and saw it barking in front of him. Xiao Changtian looked ahead and found a few small animals on the ground that did not look normal. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Little Wolf.¡± Because of the snow wolf king, Chu Yiren naturally had a good impression of Chu Xiaoshan. He quickly picked it up from the ground. Chu Xiaoshan¡¯s heart trembled as Chu Yiren hugged him. When he was so close to Chu Yiren, he could feel the terrifying aura emanating from her. The faint green true essence on his hand was so powerful. Even when he was the Holy Son, no one in the sect had seen him before. Was it this person who suppressed him to the point where he could not move? With that thought in mind, Chu Xiaoshan didn¡¯t dare to offend Chu Yiren even more. His eyes immediately revealed a hint of flattery. Meanwhile, Xiao Changtian saw how much Chu Yiren liked Chu Xiaoshan. He also walked over. He knew that Chu Yiren had a little white wolf. The one in front of her had thin hind legs and some blood on its back. It was obvious that he was being bullied by other ferocious beasts in the forest. Walking up to Chu Yiren, Xiao Changtian took out a bottle of medicinal powder from his interspatial ring and handed it to her. ¡°Let him use it.¡± This was the Golden Granary Medicine that he had concocted in the courtyard. It was of great use for external injuries. Seeing the bottle in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Chu Yiren thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Chu Yiren had been worried that Xiao Changtian would be unhappy with her helping the orc so casually. Now that Xiao Changtian had given him the medicine, it seemed like he was overthinking. Hearing Chu Yiren¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian waved at him. Then, he walked in Alpha¡¯s direction. He watched Alpha look fiercely at the snake or some other small animal in front of him. He looked at the shadow of the wolf cub in the middle of them. He knew that they were the ones who injured the little wolf. With that in mind, Xiao Changtian patted Alpha¡¯s back and said slowly, ¡°Just teach him a lesson. Let them go.¡± These little animals were afraid of Alpha, presumably because they saw that Alpha was strange. He was holding a chess piece in each hand. However, Xiao Changtian knew Alpha very well. It was just an ordinary puppy. It was no different from other puppies. On the other hand, once those small animals realized that Alpha was a grass bun, they would probably attack him. Alpha nodded at Xiao Changtian. Seeing Alpha nod, Xiao Changtian walked towards Chu Yiren. After Xiao Changtian left, the Naga and the others looked at Alpha in fear. In their field of vision, a huge bloody mouth and a majestic aura appeared in their eyes. The Heaven Swallowing Dog was a legendary divine beast, a legendary existence that was widely spread in their sect. Today, they had actually encountered each other. Naga and the others looked at the Heaven Swallowing Dog in front of them. Then, they saw the Heaven Swallowing Dog holding a chess piece in its hand. He placed the chess piece on the Heaven Chessboard under his feet. Bang! With a swoosh, the serpent-men and the others felt the cultivation they had painstakingly cultivated for decades dissipate. Then, the news of the Heaven Swallowing Dog slowly sounded in their minds. ¡°Get lost!¡± Hearing this, the Naga and the others did not dare to complain and quickly ran into the forest. Xiao Changtian also gave Alpha a thumbs-up when he saw the animals scuttling toward the forest. It seemed that Alpha had understood what he meant. At this moment, Chu Xiaoshan, who was in Chu Yiren¡¯s arms, watched the little animals that Alpha had chased away. His eyes were also filled with excitement, and the way he looked at Chu Yiren was even more obsequious. As Chu Yiren caressed him, Chu Xiaoshan suddenly felt like he had hope in his life again. Based on the strength that the Heaven Swallowing Dog had displayed just now. And the woman on his body, if he fawned over them. In that case, the humiliation that the Imperial Beast Sect had caused him to suffer could all be returned. Ye Tian must have had some sort of fortuitous encounter. Otherwise, how could he have crossed the line and defeated him in such a short period of time? There were also those elders and sect masters in the sect. One of them fawned over the powerful and had extreme power. Seeing Ye Tian¡¯s talent, she would give him all sorts of compliments and try to coax him. As for him, the former Holy Son who had contributed to the sect, he completely ignored him and treated him coldly. All these years, even if he didn¡¯t make any contributions, he had worked hard. At this thought, Chu Xiaoshan became even more determined to cling onto Chu Yiren and Xiao Changtian¡¯s thighs. On the other side, after the Naga and the others arrived at the forest, they slowly returned to their human forms. Looking behind her, the Naga felt that her back was already drenched in sweat. Fortunately, the Heaven Swallowing Dog didn¡¯t catch up. ¡°Leader, what should we do now?¡± The subordinate beside him walked forward and slowly said to the serpent-man. Although they did not die, they were disheartened to have decades of their cultivation cut off in an instant. At this moment, the Naga also glanced at him. He was the most depressed person to have his cultivation cut. He had originally thought that he could take advantage of this errand to get some spiritual herbs or something. He didn¡¯t expect that he would lose his cultivation even though he didn¡¯t get anything. However, when she thought of the Heaven Swallowing Dog¡¯s appearance, the Naga immediately suppressed the resentment in her heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was rumored that a divine beast like the Heaven Swallowing Dog had already reached the level of Heaven Transformation. If he had any resentment in his heart now, he would probably sense it immediately. With this thought in mind, the Naga slowly said to them, ¡°Is there a need to ask? He must have gone back to report to the Saint Child.¡± As she spoke, the Naga also vented her frustration at the unfortunate start on them.. Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Old Man, What Are You Pretending For (1) Chapter 420: Old Man, What Are You Pretending For (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, a majestic mountain peak. Weeds grew on both sides of the mountain path, and some birds and beasts passed by from time to time in the air. At the end of the mountain path, there was a stone door. There were three huge words carved on the stone door. Imperial Beast Sect! The Imperial Beast Sect was one of the most powerful factions in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. Moreover, because it was the border between the human world and the demon beast world. There were endless battles here all year round, and the various factions changed very quickly. Therefore, many experts were born. Meanwhile, the Imperial Beast Sect relied on the unique cultivation techniques in the sect to unleash the advantages of humans and demons. Zicheng Sect quickly became the top power in this area. The current leader of the School of Imperial Beasts, Xiao En, was the only person who had cultivated the Beast Taming Art to the great success realm. His cultivation had also reached the Godly Emperor realm, and he was invincible in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. Xiao En was standing in front of the mountain gate. He was wearing a white robe and had a black eagle on his shoulder. There was also some fresh meat that looked like streaky pork in his hand. The black eagle was pecking at the fresh meat in his hand. At that moment, Sean also looked down the mountain. Footsteps could be heard coming from the foot of the mountain. Then, Sean saw Naga and the others supporting each other as they walked up the mountain. ¡°What happened?1¡® Xiao En retracted his hand, and the black eagle on his shoulder flew up. It turned into a big eagle and dragged Xiao En over to the Naga and the others. The Naga and the others were also feeling weak. She hurriedly knelt down in front of him. ¡°Sect Master, you have to stand up for us. When the Naga saw Sean, she immediately knelt down and cried. ¡°We followed Saint Child Ye¡¯s orders to chase after Chu Xiaoshan.¡± -But for some reason, a Heaven Swallowing Dog suddenly appeared halfway.¡± ¡°He beat us all back and caused our cultivation to dissipate. As she spoke, the Naga did not forget to act pitiful. Her hands continuously wiped the corners of her eyes. Heaven Swallowing Dog? When Sean heard the Naga and the others ¡®words, he seemed to be a little stunned. He knew Chu Xiaoshan, the former Saint who had been defeated by Ye Tian at the Saint Assembly. In a place like this, it was very normal for the Imperial Beast Sect to follow the law of the jungle. However, it would be a big deal if the Naga and the others met the Heaven Swallowing Dog. The Heaven Swallowing Dog was a legendary divine beast. If he could capture him, perhaps his strength could reach a higher level. He even came into contact with the legendary immortal realm. With that thought in mind, Sean¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared in front of Naga and the others with Black Eagle. That was only the Naga¡¯s side of the story. He had to personally confirm it. The Naga and the others were also a little confused when they saw Sean fly into the sky. Then, the Naga waved at the people behind her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and report to the Saint Child first.¡± At the same time, on the other side, Xiao Changtian was leading Chu Yiren along the mountain path. The little Chu hill in Chu Yiren¡¯s arms also stuck out its little tongue and licked Chu Yiren¡¯s little hand. From the looks of it, he was extremely flattering! At that moment, Alpha walked in front of the two of them and looked up. in the sky above Xiao Changtian and the others, a stream of light flew past. Then, Sean¡¯s figure slowly appeared on top of the black eagle. Looking down, Sean¡¯s gaze paused on them. One of them had no aura, while the other had a familiar aura. His holy sense had already covered the entire area. Xiao En also knew that there were only Xiao Changtian and the other two people in this place. Where could the Heaven Swallowing Dog be? Sean placed his hands behind his back, and the black eagle under his feet kept flapping its wings. At that moment, a huge phantom of the Heaven Swallowing Dog suddenly appeared in front of Sean. Hmm? The appearance of the Heaven Swallowing Dog immediately attracted Sean¡¯s attention. It seemed like there really was a Heaven Swallowing Dog here. Seeing the Heaven Swallowing Dog, Sean was also delighted. As expected of a divine beast. It did not fear him at all when it saw him. Very good, this was the divine beast he wanted. With that thought in mind, Xiao En¡¯s True Essence slowly gathered on his body. ¡°Heaven Swallowing Dog, obey me. Let me show you your power.¡± As he spoke, the vital essence in Xiao En¡¯s hand turned into chains and attacked the Heaven Swallowing Dog. This first attack was naturally to test the strength of the Heaven Swallowing Dog. Roar! The Heaven Swallowing Dog stepped on the Heaven Chessboard, and true essence flowed through its eyes. Following that, a wave of fluctuations spread out, and the chain automatically cracked open. ¡°Old fellow, what are you pretending for?¡± The Heaven Swallowing Dog shouted at Sean and charged at him. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± A miserable cry sounded in the air. At this moment, Alpha, who was walking in front of Xiao Changtian, also let out a casual sigh. Xiao Changtian surveyed his surroundings before turning to Chu Yiren and saying slowly,¡± ¡°Yiren, did you hear any screams just now?¡± Screams? Chu Yiren was playing with Chu Xiaoshan in her arms. When he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned and shook his head. Seeing Chu Yiren shake her head, Xiao Changtian was a little confused. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Xiao Changtian casually said to Chu Yiren before leading Alpha into the forest. ¡°Senior.¡± Chu Yiren called out to Xiao Changtian as he left. Soon, Xiao Changtian and Alpha arrived in the forest. Xiao Changtian first looked around and then found that there was a person beside his feet. An old man in white fell to the ground. He knew that his judgment just now was not wrong. The scream just now must have come from the person in front of him. Seeing the old man unconscious, Xiao Changtian reached out and patted his face. After helping him check on his life, he knew that he had a strong vitality and did not die. Xiao En slowly woke up after being patted by Xiao Changtian. At this moment, his consciousness was a little blurry. He only remembered that he was about to attack the Heaven Swallowing Dog. And then, he was beaten out of the game because he couldn¡¯t win? Xiao En then looked at Xiao Changtian, who was beside him. Mortals? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing Xiao Changtian supporting his arm, Xiao En¡¯s body also surged with true essence. Since this mortal was able to discover him, he must have seen the Heaven Swallowing Dog. Sean did not want the news of the Heaven Swallowing Dog to spread so quickly. Just as Sean was about to make a move, Alpha also barked to his side. Hearing the barking, Sean turned his head and saw Alpha. His body instinctively dispersed the true essence in his hand. He had no doubt that if he had attacked just now, this Heaven Swallowing Dog would definitely bite him to death.. Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Senior Has His Eyes on Me (1) Chapter 421: Senior Has His Eyes on Me (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡¯ In the Divine World, in the forest in front of the Beast Taming Door. Sean looked at Alpha, who was standing beside him, and a smile appeared on his face. Looking at Alpha, Sean smiled awkwardly at him. Then, he let Xiao Changtian pull his arm and walk to the side. ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re going back.¡± Xiao Changtian waved at Alpha. Then, Alpha walked up to Xiao Changtian and led the way. This person could actually order the Heaven Swallowing Dog to do things? Xiao En saw Alpha behaving obediently under Xiao Changtian¡¯s command. His gaze swept over Xiao Changtian again. This person was the master of the Heaven Swallowing Dog. Could it be that he was also cultivating the technique of beast taming like him? However, from Xiao Changtian¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t seem to be emitting any aura. It seemed that he had to think of a way to force him to make a move. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered his ears. ¡°Old man, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re already so old. It¡¯s time for you to let go of some things.¡± Xiao Changtian patted Xiao En¡¯s arm as he spoke. When he came to the cultivation world, the feeling that the old man gave Xiao Changtian was that he had never forgotten his dream of cultivation. Previously, when he was in Dayang Town, Divine King Red Cloud was also full of lofty aspirations and bragged to him. Later on, when he went to Mo Ba¡¯s courtyard, that Sword Emperor was the same. He always thought that one day, he would be able to walk the world with a sword. However, cultivation also depended on talent. If it didn¡¯t work, then don¡¯t waste time. He and Chu Yiren had come here to find a spoon that was a half-immortal artifact. For this old man to come to such a place, it was likely that his desire to seek immortality had not faded. Xiao En looked at his arm that Xiao Changtian had slapped. He also felt a lingering fear in his heart. His invincible attitude in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent for many years had already made him forget who else in the world could defeat him. And from the words of the person in front of him just now, it was obvious that he had understood everything in his heart. Some things should be put down? Was it warning him not to have any thoughts about the Heaven Swallowing Dog? Shawn made up his mind. No, he had to return to the sect to ask for reinforcements first. Then, Xiao En tried to break free from Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm. However, he suddenly realized that he was caught by Xiao Changtian. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t break free. This person must be some old monster who had hidden himself from the world. He had just seen through his intention to hit the Heaven Swallowing Dog. Therefore, he wanted to take revenge on him now. With that thought in mind, Sean hurriedly whistled. This was his signal to summon his black eagle. Now, if he wanted to escape, he had to cooperate with his mount. After Sean landed, a stream of light fell from the sky. Bang! The black eagle landed in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. What was that? Sean saw Black Eagle fall to the ground and get captured. Could it be that this did not escape his detection? Although he had just whistled, that was his unique skill. Other than Black Eagle and himself, no one else should be able to hear it. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw the black eagle in front of them. He turned to Sean and said with a smile,¡± ¡°Old man, I saw how you fell just now. The heavens are taking care of you. We can catch that eagle in front and stew it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s to nourish your body!¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also grabbed the black eagle and tied it to the Qiankun Bag on his waist. Was this person trying to show off? Was this telling him that no matter what method he used, it would be useless against him? Sean¡¯s face was filled with despair as he analyzed the situation in his heart. It was all his fault for being greedy and invincible in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent for a long time. He thought that he could do anything. In fact, the power of an existence that could command the Heaven Swallowing Dog was something that he could imagine. This time, he had brought up an iron plate. With this thought in mind, Xiao En knelt down in front of Xiao Changtian. Bang! Xiao Changtian only heard a bang behind him. He turned around and saw Sean kneeling before him. At this moment, Chu Yiren¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Senior, where did you go?¡± Seeing Chu Yiren, Xiao Changtian also waved at her. ¡± Yiren, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an old man here. He encountered some trouble in the forest and came over to help.¡± The old man seemed to be exhausted from the mountain. He couldn¡¯t even walk with his legs, so he directly knelt down. When Chu Yiren heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she walked over as well, narrowing her eyes at Xiao En. The feeling this person gave him was similar to the Ice Emperor in the courtyard. He was only slightly weaker than them. What was the purpose of Senior helping this person? Although she had some thoughts, Chu Yiren still walked over to help Xiao En up. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao En felt even more hopeless. It seemed that this senior didn¡¯t care about his pleas at all. Logically speaking, although he had his eyes on the other party¡¯s mount, he did not succeed after all. Moreover, he had also knelt down. Such a figure still had some grace. He shouldn¡¯t have bothered about it. Why couldn¡¯t he forgive himself? Could it be that he had offended her in some way? No matter how he thought about it, Sean could not figure out how he had offended them. At this moment, Xiao En also saw Chu Xiaoshan, who was standing beside Chu Yiren. Seeing Chu Xiaoshan, Xiao En suddenly understood something. When the Naga came to report to him, he was still wondering why the Heaven Swallowing Dog would appear here. After all, if a divine beast like the Heaven Swallowing Dog were to be born, it should cause a huge commotion. After coming here, he found out that the Heaven Swallowing Dog had an owner. Moreover, Chu Xiaoshan is still by Senior¡¯s side. What did this mean? This meant that the relationship between Senior and Chu Xiaoshan was very close. Moreover, because of the Saint Child incident this time, Senior would probably come to his Imperial Beast Sect to denounce him. That was why he had given him a show of strength just now. As he thought about this, cold sweat broke out on Sean¡¯s face. If he was targeted by an expert, how would he live in the future? Thinking of this, Xiao En also looked at Chu Xiaoshan. His eyes were pleading for help. Now his only way to survive was Chu Xiaoshan. At this time, Xiao Changtian also walked up to Xiao En. ¡°Old man, sit down for a while. I¡¯ll chop this eagle up for you and cook it into soup.¡± While talking, Xiao Changcheng held a small dagger in one hand and Xiao En¡¯s black eagle in the other. It was over, it was over. When Xiao En saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, he was also anxious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The black eagle was his natal mount. Once it died, his cultivation would also fall. Senior was going to kill the black eagle first to vent Chu Xiaoshan¡¯s hatred. At that moment, Xiao En saw Chu Xiaoshan, who had turned his head away, and was even more certain of this. What should he do? What should he do? Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: Ye Tian Chapter 422: Ye Tian Translator: 549690339 | In the Divine Realm, in the forest outside the Imperial Beast Gate. Xiao En watched as Xiao Changtian was about to attack the black eagle in his hand. He quickly looked at Chu Xiaoshan again. Chu Xiaoshan was still standing at the side coldly, completely ignoring him. He clearly remembered the time at the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s Saint Assembly. How did the sect master treat him? He valued Ye Tian¡¯s talent and didn¡¯t care about the fact that he had been targeted and hunted down. She even liked Ye Tian. Now that he was in trouble, he would definitely not help. He had no choice but to do so. Seeing Chu Xiaoshan¡¯s reaction, Xiao En knew that he would not help him plead for mercy. Then, he shouted. ¡°Wait!¡± The black eagle in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand was trembling when it saw the dagger in front of it. The dagger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand gave him the feeling of an immortal artifact. He could feel that he only needed one strike from Xiao Changtian. He would definitely die. His defense could not block the dagger¡¯s attack at all. Xiao Changtian also stopped what he was doing. Xiao Changtian also looked in Xiao En¡¯s direction. ¡°You don¡¯t want to kill him.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the black eagle in his hand and said slowly to Xiao En. Xiao En heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and stopped the dagger in his hand. He heaved a sigh of relief and nodded frantically at Xiao Changtian. She didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so kind and not like to eat small animals. That¡¯s right. Those immortal cultivators all talk about the Dao and nature, and they have to be of one heart with heaven and earth. This old man had probably read too many books. At this time, Xiao Changtian also walked up to Xiao En. He slowly put away the black eagle and said to him, ¡°If you say you don¡¯t want to eat it, then don¡¯t eat it first. I¡¯ll keep it for now.¡± Xiao Changtian patted Xiao En¡¯s shoulder as he spoke. Xiao En was touched when he saw that Xiao Changtian did not kill the black eagle. Senior was giving him a chance to redeem himself. With this thought in mind, Xiao En said to Xiao Changtian on the spot,¡± ¡°Senior, Xiao En will remember today¡¯s matter. When we return to the sect, we will definitely make Chu Xiaoshan the Holy Son.¡± As he spoke, Xiao En glanced in Chu Xiaoshan¡¯s direction. Chu Xiaoshan? What Chu Xiaoshan? Xiao Changtian was also dumbfounded when he heard Xiao En¡¯s words. This was the first time this old man had spoken to him in a serious manner. He did not expect that he was actually sick. Forget it, let¡¯s not bother about him. Chu Xiaoshan probably made it up at random, so he would just cooperate with him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also responded. ¡°Good, good, you¡¯re right.¡± Xiao En was delighted to hear Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. At the same time, Chu Xiaoshan, who was beside Chu Yiren, was also overjoyed. It seemed that his previous flattery was not wrong. He had hugged a thigh. Even the Sect Master was submissive in front of this young man. Naturally, Chu Yiren didn¡¯t question Xiao Changtian¡¯s decision. ¡°Yiren, I¡¯ll continue walking up.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to Chu Yiren. Hearing that Xiao Changtian was going to continue walking, Xiao En also tidied up his clothes. It seemed that Senior wanted to see his actions with his own eyes. He could only perform well now and try to save Black Eagle. At this time, Xiao En also took the initiative to walk in front of Xiao Changtian and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m familiar with this mountain. Let me lead the way.¡± Xiao Changtian exchanged a glance with Chu Yiren when he heard Xiao En¡¯s words. Then, he slowly said to him, ¡°Alright, then you lead the way.¡± This old man seemed to have done some research on this place. Since he took the initiative, he would let him lead the way. Thus, Xiao En led Xiao Changtian and the others slowly toward the Imperial Beast Gate. At this moment, the Imperial Beast Sect In a magnificent room. The room was lit with sandalwood. It was obvious that it was made of high-quality materials. There was a man sitting in the room. Beside him was a beautiful woman. They were enjoying themselves in the room. ¡°Saint Child, bad news, Saint Child.¡± At this moment, an anxious voice came from outside. Then, the door of the room was opened, and the Naga¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the room. In the room, the man was wearing black clothes and a jade ring on his finger. This person was none other than the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s current Holy Son, Ye Tian. Ye Tian seemed a little angry. With a wave of his hand, the women around him retreated. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Hearing Ye Tian¡¯s angry voice, the Naga¡¯s body trembled and she fell to her knees. ¡°Lord Holy Son, we failed to kill Chu Xiaoshan.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Tian was already in a bad mood, so the Naga¡¯s words made him feel a little unhappy. He flipped the table beside him and stood up from the chair. ¡°Holy Son, calm down. The sect master has already gone out to investigate.¡± Hearing the Naga¡¯s words, Ye Tian also walked out of the room. The Naga watched Ye Tian leave the room. He stood up from the ground and muttered. ¡°Saint Child, I haven¡¯t told you about the Heaven Swallowing Dog.¡± After leaving the room, the ring on Ye Tian¡¯s finger lit up. ¡°Tian ¡®er, you shouldn¡¯t be so impulsive.¡± ¡°That Naga clearly had something to say.¡± ¡°Master, I know, but what can those soldiers know? If Chu Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t die, how can I tolerate it?¡± As he walked, Ye Tian spoke to his ring. Who would have thought that Ye Tian¡¯s ring had a soul hidden within? From the looks of it, his strength was still quite good. Hearing Ye Tian¡¯s words, a sigh came from the ring. This disciple of his, what was good about him? He was just a little impatient. After the battle of the Saints, Ye Tian had also taken advantage of the situation. He wanted to hide in the Imperial Beast Sect and steal the one-hundred-thousand-year-old spiritual medicine, the Lingzhi Grass. Nurturing his master¡¯s soul. However, he didn¡¯t expect Chu Xiaoshan to bump into him. Although his master had said that he had not discovered their intentions at that time. They just happened to bump into each other, so there was no need to be so ruthless. But Ye Tian still couldn¡¯t rest until he killed him. Therefore, they started to target Chu Xiaoshan in various ways in the sect, and finally killed him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had learned his lesson from the failure of stealing the lingzhi grass last time and was about to steal it again. Then, there was news that Chu Xiaoshan was not dead and was coming back at this time. It seemed that Chu Xiaoshan was obviously trying to ruin his plans. Thus, Ye Tian was anxious to go outside and confirm whether he was dead or not.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Hooligan (1) Chapter 423: Hooligan (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Beast Taming Sect Xiao En¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of the mountain gate. Xiao Changtian and the others were behind him. When he arrived at the stone door, Xiao Changtian saw the three words written on it. Imperial Beast Sect! It sounded like a cultivation sect. Could it be that this old man wanted to bring him to a cultivation sect? He had also gone to the Great Sun Sect. This stone door looked like a cultivation sect. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao En, ¡°Old man, what is this place?¡± Xiao En was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. With Senior¡¯s strength, wasn¡¯t this asking the obvious? However, Xiao En seemed to have thought of something and responded to Xiao Changtian. Senior Shi Mu, this is the home of the I.¡± It seemed like Senior was going to remind him what he should do later. Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes. He thought it was some cultivation sect, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this old man¡¯s home. This old man was really more ridiculous than those people from before. Forget about the previous talk, this old man even directly set up a mountain gate. Looking at the old man, there was probably no one inside. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao En, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡± Xiao En heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and smiled at him. Then, he made an inviting gesture to Xiao Changtian. After entering the Imperial Beast Gate and passing through a corridor, they arrived at a square. At this moment, there was no one in the square, but there were quite a few birds and beasts. As expected, it was exactly as he had expected. There was no one in this sect at all. It had almost become the world of animals. At this moment, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts standing on the square were also dumbfounded. Just now, they suddenly felt a pressure descend on their bodies. Then, they automatically entered their beast forms. One by one, they turned into ferocious beasts. At this moment, the group of disciples also started to communicate with each other. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on? Why were we suddenly forced into beast form?¡± A disciple of the Imperial Beast Sect asked the others slowly, his tone filled with confusion. ¡°As you can see, the sect master is walking towards us. I think the sect master has cultivated some strange technique and didn¡¯t stop just now. As he spoke, a disciple of the School of Imperial Beasts who had turned into an ant also looked in the direction of the sect master. When the other disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect heard this disciple¡¯s words, they slowly nodded their heads. ¡°That makes sense. Only the sect master has such strength. ¡°Yes, yes, the sect master is walking over now. It seems that the pressure on our bodies will be lifted soon.¡± Xiao En and Xiao Changtian arrived at the square and saw the group of disciples. Xiao En looked at Xiao Changtian with fear in his eyes. This senior had suppressed all his disciples to the ground. This was a warning to him to do his job well. With this thought in mind, Xiao En slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian waved his hand. ¡°Go, go.¡± Then, he sat down in the square. This old man had come to his sect to do some strange things. He was not in a hurry. Seeing Xiao Changtian sit down, Chu Yiren walked over slowly and sat down beside him. ¡°Yiren, do you know the exact location of the spoon you mentioned? On the way here, Chu Yiren had told him the general location. She didn¡¯t say where exactly. ¡°Senior, I can¡¯t remember exactly where it is, but it¡¯s definitely nearby. Chu Yiren looked around and thought for a while before replying to Xiao Changtian. While Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren were conversing, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts in the plaza were also in an uproar. ¡°Who are these two people? They don¡¯t look like disciples of our Imperial Beast Sect.¡± ¡°They really don¡¯t look like them, but the gatekeeper was quite respectful to them just now. Could they be old friends of the gatekeeper?¡± ¡°How can it be an old friend? Have you ever seen an old friend sitting in the square?¡± For a moment, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts on the square were also talking at once. At this moment, Xiao Tao was bored. He saw that the small animals in the square seemed to be very active. He casually grabbed a rabbit beside him. His hand caressed her body. Then, he slowly said, ¡°This old man is really interesting. The sect he established has become a paradise for animals.¡± In Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Rabbit also felt a powerful pressure descend on its body. He was unable to raise any thoughts of resistance. Even the most basic movement of his body was extremely difficult. ¡°These little animals are quite obedient.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the little rabbit in his hand and said slowly. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly put it back on the ground. ¡°How is it? How strong is this person?¡± Rabbit was placed down and surrounded by the other disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts. ¡°This person is a hooligan.¡± The rabbit returned to the square at this time, also angry and frustrated. When he was in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands just now, he was still a little afraid when he was suppressed by the pressure. After that, Xiao Changtian actually caressed his chest. Truly shameless. ¡°Hooligans?¡± When the other disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts heard Rabbit¡¯s words, they were also a little puzzled. They wanted B. Rabbit to test this person¡¯s strength, not his character. As the rabbit spoke, Xiao Changtian slowly turned his head. At this moment, everyone dispersed. The current situation of this human¡¯s strength was still unknown. After the sect master left, the pressure on their bodies had not disappeared. Perhaps this person was behind it. After Xiao En left Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, he flew towards Ye Tian¡¯s room. Now, he only wanted to capture Ye Tian and beg Xiao Changtian to release his Black Eagle. Originally, he wanted to make Ye Tian the Holy Son and slowly observe him. After all, it was impossible for him not to have secrets when he had such strength after just a few months in the sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But even though Ye Tian¡¯s body was a little strange, for the sake of his mount, he couldn¡¯t care less. At the same time, Ye Tian also hurried to the Imperial Beast Sect. ¡°Found it.¡± Xiao En hovered in the air, looking down at Ye Tian, his face filled with joy. Reaching out, a palm made entirely of True Qi flew towards Ye Tian. Ye Tian, who was running along the road, also sensed something and looked up.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Ye Tian’s Master (1) Chapter 424: Ye Tian¡¯s Master (1) Translator: 549690339 Imperial Beast Gate As Ye Tian walked, he seemed to sense something. He looked up and saw Sean¡¯s palm coming at him. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Sean shouted. Then, he realized that the space around him had been completely sealed. He could not move at all. ¡°Master, save me!¡± Ye Tian looked at Xiao En in the air and thought to himself. Sigh! Ye Tian and Xiao En heard a sigh. Following which, an icy blue chain flew out from Ye Tian¡¯s finger. It directly broke the binding Xiao En had placed on Ye Tian. ¡°Hahaha, my disciples are not people you can deal with.¡± At this moment, a white shadow slowly appeared behind Ye Tian. The mysterious man had long white hair and an unusually long beard. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that this kid was hiding a secret. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a remnant soul.¡± Xiao En stood in the air, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the shadow. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a remnant soul, it¡¯s enough to deal with you. I¡¯m just curious as to what made you attack.¡± When the shadow heard Sean¡¯s words, he stroked his beard and said slowly to Sean,¡± When Sean heard the phantom¡¯s words, he also swung his palm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that.¡± The mysterious man¡¯s words reminded Xiao En and Xiao Changtian to wait in the square. If it had been a little later, he might not have been able to keep his Black Eagle. Xiao En¡¯s angry palm, imbued with the might of a God Emperor, slowly struck towards Ye Tian. Ye Tian looked at the palm print in the air and said to the shadow beside him,¡± ¡°Master, are you confident?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the Divine Realm, there aren¡¯t many things that teacher is afraid of. If it was in the past, this kind of trash would be dealt with by teacher in minutes.¡± As he spoke, a powerful aura burst out from the mysterious man¡¯s body. ¡°What is it? Godly Emperor?¡± Sean exclaimed in shock the moment the shadow released its aura. The aura that the illusory figure displayed was actually on par with him. One had to know that he was only a remnant soul now. It was hard to imagine how powerful he would be at his peak. Thinking of this, Sean felt uneasy. Today, he had really stepped on dog shit. First, he met Xiao Changtian and his black eagle was taken away. Now, he had encountered another remnant soul with an aura similar to his. ¡°Just this, you also want to have ideas about my disciple.¡± The shadow scattered Xiao En¡¯s palm print and shouted at Xiao En. Ye Tian looked at his Master¡¯s imposing manner and his face was filled with fanaticism. In midair, Sean looked down at the shadow. Through the probing attack just now, Sean also understood that without Black Eagle, it was impossible for him to beat this person. With that thought in mind, Sean shouted at the shadow,¡± ¡°Ye Tian murdered a fellow disciple and violated the rules of the Imperial Beast Sect. I have to bring him back.¡± ¡°I hope this senior can help me on this account.¡± As he spoke, a blade of grass appeared in Sean¡¯s hand. The green grass danced in the wind. ¡°Lingzhi Grass!¡± Ye Tian blurted out when he saw the grass in Xiao En¡¯s hand. This was none other than the lingzhi grass that he wanted to steal. The reason why his master had guided him to the Imperial Beast Sect back then was also because of the Lingzhi Grass. At this time, Ye Tian also turned to look at the shadow. He wasn¡¯t very confident. He was also afraid that the mysterious man would hand him over directly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± When the shadow heard Sean¡¯s words, he laughed out loud. He turned to look at Ye Tian behind him, and his body shook. ¡°Disciple, what do you think?¡± Ye Tian quickly pointed at Xiao En and said,¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you worthy of discussing a deal with my master?¡± ¡°Well said!¡± The illusory man clapped his hands in satisfaction. ¡°My disciple said that you are not worthy of trading with me. Therefore, I will sell this thing myself.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the shadow once again condensed a true energy chain and attacked Xiao En. Seeing that his enticement had failed, Xiao En also flew toward the square where Xiao Changtian was. Seeing Xiao En leave, the mysterious man waved his sleeve and chased after him with Ye Tian. ¡°Since you forced me to make a move, don¡¯t run away.¡± He had not seen Black Eagle since just now. This meant that something must have happened to Black Eagle. This was a great opportunity to kill Sean and take control of the Imperial Beast Sect. Two streams of light flew past the Imperial Beast Gate. Xiao En was in front, the shadow leading Ye Tian behind. Xiao En¡¯s gaze swept across Xiao Changtian below and he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, it flew in his direction. Xiao Changtian saw that Xiao En was panting and walked up to him. ¡°Old man, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao En felt Xiao Changtian pressing his back, and he was shocked. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he quickly replied,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m being chased.¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly looked forward. Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand left Xiao En¡¯s back, and Xiao En heaved a sigh of relief. The Senior had pressed his hand on his back, so he hadn¡¯t seen Ye Tian and had wanted to kill him. At this time, the shadow and Ye Tian landed in front of Xiao Changtian. Seeing Ye Tian suddenly appear in front of him, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao En,¡± ¡°Him?¡± Xiao En saw Xiao Changtian pointing at Ye Tian and nodded. At that moment, the shadow saw Sean run to a mortal¡¯s side, and its gaze became somewhat vigilant. Ye Tian, this person isn¡¯t from the School of Imperial Beasts. Be careful. The illusory figure stood in front of Ye Tian, speaking to him telepathically. Ye Tian turned to Xiao Changtian. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any aura at all. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. That Xiao En is just trying to be mysterious. I¡¯ll go kill that mortal.¡± Kill him? Xiao Changtian was also stunned by Ye Tian¡¯s words. No wonder this old man was panting. He was being chased by this person. ¡°Your enemy?¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at Ye Tian and spoke slowly. ¡°No, he¡¯s the current Saint.¡± Saint Child? The Holy Son of the sect established by the old man. It seemed that this old man should have treated him well. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was fine if this person did not repay his kindness, but he even wanted to kill the old man. This was really intolerable. Since this person could come here to be the Holy Son, he should be a mortal like him. He would teach the old man a lesson. No matter what, he was also a martial artist. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian relaxed his muscles and walked over to Ye Tian.. Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: Strictly Guard (1) Chapter 425: Strictly Guard (1) Translator: 549690339 Imperial Beast Gate Xiao Changtian slowly approached Ye Tian. Ye Tian looked at Xiao Changtian, a cold smile on his face. A mortal was acting really well. He was afraid that he would lose his life if he continued to pretend. With this thought in mind, Ye Tian also rose from the ground and punched Xiao Changtian. ¡°A mere mortal dares to be so arrogant. He really doesn¡¯t know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯.¡± ¡°Mountain Splitting Fist!¡± Ye Tian clenched his fists and instantly appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. This kid¡¯s killing nature was very heavy! Xiao Changtian looked at Ye Tian and sighed inwardly. However, it was still a little too tender. As he spoke, Xiao Changtian raised his arm and grabbed Ye Tian¡¯s fist. How was this possible? Ye Tian watched as Xiao Changtian easily negated his attack. Her hand was still being held by the other party, and she could not break free at all. His heart trembled. After trying a few times, he also looked at the phantom behind him. At this time, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Ye Tian,¡± ¡°Let me teach you a lesson on behalf of your master.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the shadow beside him also shouted. ¡°My disciple is not someone else¡¯s turn to teach him a lesson.¡± As he spoke, the shadow also wanted to attack Xiao Changtian. Although Xiao Changtian was acting weird, he had slapped his own disciple in public. This was a provocation. At this moment, the mysterious man threw a few chains at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Arrogant!¡± The illusory figure saw that Xiao Changtian had ignored him and directly knocked Ye Tian to the ground. He shouted angrily and the chains came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. It directly passed through Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. ¡°Senior.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t set up any defenses, Chu Yiren, who was sitting in the plaza, said,¡± ¡°Hmm? Is there anything?¡± Hearing Chu Yiren¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian also turned his head and said slowly to her. ¡°No, no!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was completely unscathed, Chu Yiren waved her hand. At this moment, the mysterious man looked at Xiao Changtian, and a trace of panic appeared in his eyes for the first time. Impossible, impossible! He had clearly just passed through the chain. How could he be fine? ¡°Again!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian teaching Ye Tian a lesson, the mysterious man¡¯s aura grew even stronger. ¡°Do you know? In the future, you have to respect your teachers and elders, do you hear me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Ye Tian, who was lying on the ground, and said slowly. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Ye Tian saw his Master use an even more powerful technique and slowly responded to Xiao Changtian. Alright, this was a tough nut to crack. Hearing Ye Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian came to a conclusion in his heart. On the other hand, Chu Xiaoshan and the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts on the square were standing at the side. This was Ye Tian and Xiao Changtian¡¯s dispute. They were all trembling. What kind of people were these? Chu Xiaoshan was also very touched. Senior was indeed here to help him take revenge. It was the right choice to hug his thigh. With that thought in mind, Chu Xiaoshan rubbed his face against Chu Yiren. ¡°Die!¡± The mysterious man saw Xiao Changtian ignore him the whole time. He didn¡¯t even stop him when he used his ultimate move. It seemed that he did not put him in his eyes at all. Xiao Changtian looked down at Ye Tian, who was looking in a certain direction. He was also pointing in the direction of the phantom. ¡°Is there anyone there? It was useful to look at it. He should think about his mistakes.¡± In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, there was indeed nothing there. ¡°This is too much, too much!¡± The virtual shadow heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, but also angrily said a sentence. Then, a giant dragon formed by his soul power charged toward Xiao Changtian. ¡°Brat, you will definitely pay the price for your arrogance.¡± ¡°Old man, you¡¯re getting a little carried away.¡± At some point, Alpha had already arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet. As the voice rang in the shadow¡¯s ears, a huge Heaven Chessboard scattered the dragon. Then, the figure of the Heaven Swallowing Dog slowly appeared on the Heaven Chessboard. Stepping on the Celestial Chessboard, he slowly walked towards him. ¡°Swallowing the Heavens¡­Heaven Swallowing Dog!¡± The mysterious man looked at the Heaven Swallowing Dog that was walking towards him and felt a little afraid. The stronger they were, the more they knew how terrifying these divine beasts were. The Heaven Swallowing Dog in front of him clearly had the strength to kill him here. ¡°Esteemed Lord Heaven Swallowing Dog, I didn¡¯t know you were here and disturbed your rest. I will leave now.¡± After saying that, the phantom turned around and wanted to escape. ¡°You attacked Master. Is it possible for you to escape?¡± The Heaven Swallowing Dog saw the phantom trying to escape and slowly walked forward. As he walked, the Celestial Chessboard under his feet also covered the phantom. Hearing the Heaven Swallowing Dog¡¯s words, the mysterious man was even more frightened. So that person was the owner of the Heaven Swallowing Dog. No wonder he didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. From the beginning to the end, he was just a clown in his eyes. No! Along with this voice, the Heaven Swallowing Dog opened its mouth and swallowed the phantom into its stomach. Xiao Changtian saw that Ye Tian was still looking in the same direction and felt helpless. This kid¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Hey, do you understand what I just said?¡± Xiao Changtian waved his fist as he spoke. By this time, Ye Tian had already fainted. The scene of the Heaven Swallowing Dog devouring the phantom had scared him into fainting. Xiao Changtian looked down at Ye Tian, who didn¡¯t respond, and reached out to check. He fainted? Why can¡¯t she take it? It seemed that his strength as a martial artist was still quite intimidating. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian waved at Xiao En. Xiao En saw Xiao Changtian waving at him and immediately walked over. ¡°Senior, what can I do for you?¡± After witnessing the strength of the Heaven Swallowing Dog once again, Xiao En treated Xiao Changtian like a bootlicker. Seeing Xiao En¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian pointed at Ye Tian. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this kid to you. Take care of him and teach him more so he won¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± These children grew up in the mountains. It was normal for them to be a little wild. It was fine as long as they were taught more. Xiao En heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and immediately nodded at him. Senior¡¯s intention was naturally to lock Ye Tian up and watch him closely. At this moment, in a few small paths in front of the square. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There was also the sound of footsteps. ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The person who came was none other than the other elders of the Imperial Beast Sect. They usually did not show their faces in the Imperial Beast Sect. He had sensed a powerful aura here just now, so he had rushed over.. Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Go Away! Chapter 426: Go Away! Translator: 549690339 Imperial Beast Gate A few elders of the School of Imperial Beasts slowly walked towards the square. When he saw the disciples in the square who had been suppressed into their beast forms, he asked Xiao En slowly,¡± ¡°Sect Master, what happened?¡± Hearing the words of the School of Imperial Beasts Elders, Xiao En pointed at the unconscious Ye Tian. ¡°Everyone, Ye Tian has violated the sect rules by killing a fellow disciple. Lock him up.¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, the elders also looked at the ground. Ye Tian was indeed lying on the ground, unconscious. ¡°Sect Master, this¡­¡± ¡± Why? Is there a problem?¡± An elder from the School of Imperial Beasts opened his mouth to say something, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Xiao En. What a joke. He could neglect a matter personally ordered by a senior. Hearing Xiao En¡¯s unquestionable voice, the elders of the School of Imperial Beasts were somewhat puzzled. However, he did not continue asking. They couldn¡¯t understand why the Sect Master would lock up Ye Tian, the future rising star of the School of Imperial Beasts. Also, what was going on with the disciples on the square? An elder of the Imperial Beast Sect thought this and felt a little resentful. As she walked, she bumped into Xiao Changtian. Hmm? The Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s elder glanced in front of him. A mortal? ¡°Go away!¡± The Imperial Beast Sect Elder said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was baffled by the words of the Imperial Beast Sect elder. Xiao Changtian naturally noticed the appearance of these old men. Presumably, those old men who wanted to cultivate had gathered together and formed an organization or something. In his previous life, it was a nursing home. However, this old man seemed unreasonable. No wonder Ye Tian was his disciple. While Xiao Changtian was thinking, the elder of the School of Imperial Beasts saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give in. She said to him again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me telling you to go away?¡± This Imperial Beast Sect elder¡¯s voice was a little loud, and it naturally attracted the attention of others. Xiao En turned his head and saw that the elder of the School of Imperial Beasts was yelling at Xiao Changtian. F * ck, even if he wanted to die, he didn¡¯t need to do this. Xiao En had a bad feeling when he saw the elder standing in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± At this moment, the Heaven Swallowing Dog barked at the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder casually. It was over! When Sean saw Alpha barking at the elder of the School of Imperial Beasts, he also covered his forehead. Then, the Sect of Imperial Beasts elder suddenly fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with fear, as if he had seen something invincible. ¡°This¡­¡± The elder from the School of Imperial Beasts pointed at Alpha, his mouth trembling. Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw the elder¡¯s reaction. What was wrong with this old man? He was so aggressive just now. Xiao Changtian wanted to reason with him, but he didn¡¯t expect the old man to fall to the ground. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also walked over and slowly helped him up from the ground. She smiled when she saw the direction he was pointing. So this old man was afraid of dogs. Then, Xiao Changtian waved at Alpha, and Alpha automatically walked to the side. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Sect of Imperial Beasts Elder,¡± ¡°Old man, be careful when you walk. It¡¯s fine now.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the School of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder quivered. This person was actually the owner of the Devouring Dog. It was only because he was kind at heart. Otherwise, he might have been a corpse. The Imperial Beast Sect Elder looked at Ye Tian and understood. It turned out that the Sect Master had had such a deep meaning when he had ordered the underling to capture Ye Tian. Ye Tian had clearly offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Fortunately, fortunately. Xiao Changtian smiled and didn¡¯t look like he was going to pursue the matter. The Imperial Beast Sect elder heaved a sigh of relief. At that moment, the other elders of the School of Imperial Beasts also saw Alpha. They were all sensible people. After living for so many years, they immediately got busy. Xiao En saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t blame him, so he also came to his side. ¡°Senior, please come to the back for a chat.¡± As he spoke, Xiao En also made an inviting gesture to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Please!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the sky. If they entered the mountain today, it would probably be night time. Why don¡¯t I stay at this old man¡¯s place for a night? He would look for it tomorrow. Moreover, he had saved this old man once today. Soon, Xiao Changtian arrived at a cave under Xiao En¡¯s lead. The cultivation techniques of the Imperial Beast Sect all had to be cultivated together with demon beasts. Therefore, their rooms were basically caves in the mountains. This way, it would be easier for him to fuse with his life-bound demonic beast. Xiao Changtian entered the cave and looked at the equipment in the cave. They were all very simple. That was true. After all, it was a sect established by a group of chuunibyou old men. ¡°Senior, is there anything that you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡± When Sean asked this question, he was a little nervous. In order to make Xiao Changtian happy, he released the black eagle. Xiao En had given Xiao Changtian the best cave abode in the entire Imperial Beast Sect. The items inside were all made of extremely high-quality black stones. Black stone was not only a good material for making divine weapons, but it also made the spiritual energy in the cave abode richer. At this time, Xiao Changtian heard Xiao En¡¯s words and complained in his heart. These are all black stones. Tell me if I¡¯m satisfied. It would probably be very painful to sleep at night. Although he was thinking this, Xiao Changtian still said to Xiao En slowly,¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Xiao En heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and smiled at him. ¡°Senior, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao En walked out of the cave. At the same time, on the square of the Imperial Beast Sect, After Xiao Changtian and the others left, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts on the square slowly returned to their human forms. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they recovered. What they saw today was too shocking for them. ¡°You know, that senior Heaven Swallowing Dog¡­¡± A disciple of the School of Imperial Beasts had just recovered and was a little excited to share. He saw his companion covering his mouth. ¡°Senior Heaven Swallowing Dog is still in the sect.¡± Hearing his companion¡¯s words, the disciple of the School of Imperial Beasts nodded slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, a stream of light flew through the air, and Sean¡¯s figure slowly appeared. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, you will die!¡± After Sean said that, he disappeared. Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts respectfully sent him off. Among the crowd, there was also a disciple from the School of Imperial Beasts who had a devilish smile on his face.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Exchange with Senior (1) Chapter 427: Exchange with Senior (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Great Desolate Immortal Continent Inside a magnificent palace. The two sides of the hall were filled with people, and above them sat four figures. ¡°Brother Shen, what do you think of this operation?¡± Among the four of them, a middle-aged man with a mustache and dressed in black clothes slowly spoke to the man beside him. The man was dressed in golden clothes and wore various accessories around his neck. ¡°Is there a need to say that? Our Great Jin Empire and the Imperial Beast Sect are destined to be enemies.¡± ¡°The Imperial Beast Sect has occupied so many resources in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. This opportunity is also time to re-plan the resources.¡± Hearing this man¡¯s words, the other two did not continue. Shen Zhong belonged to the Great Gold Dynasty and was the current emperor of the Great Gold Dynasty. Before the Imperial Beast Sect settled in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent, the Great Jin Empire was in charge of most of the resources. After the Imperial Beast Sect moved in, they quickly became the overlord of the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. Many of the resources that originally belonged to the Great Jin Dynasty naturally flowed into the Imperial Beast Sect. Therefore, although the Great Jin Empire did not have any conflict with the Imperial Beast Sect on the surface these past few years. However, both sides were also fighting in secret. ¡°Everyone, what else is there to discuss?¡± ¡°According to our scouts, Xiao En¡¯s black eagle has already been taken by that young senior.¡± ¡°Without Black Eagle, Sean¡¯s strength would be halved.¡± ¡°Moreover, the scouts also said that those Beast Tamer Sect elders seemed to be quite disrespectful to that young senior.¡± Shen Zhong¡¯s words resounded in the hall, causing the other people to be slightly moved. To be honest, the Imperial Beast Sect had dominated the Great Desolate Immortal Continent for so many years. There were countless resources, and their cave abodes were actually made of blackstone. If he could take advantage of the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s fall this time, he could take them down in one fell swoop. The development of their respective sects would also accelerate by several times. After some calculations in their hearts, the others seemed to have made up their minds. They all slowly said to President Shen, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it together.¡± As he spoke, Shen Zhong and the others also stood up from their seats. Then, the various factions in the hall cheered. ¡°Divide up the Imperial Beast Sect! Divide up the Imperial Beast Sect!¡± As the voices fell, the atmosphere in the hall became more and more high. However, it was on the side of the Imperial Beast Sect. At that moment, Xiao En was standing on the mountain peak of the Imperial Beast Sect, looking out. With his many years of mastery of the Great Desolate Continent, he could still smell the smell of a storm coming. At this moment, an elder from the School of Imperial Beasts slowly appeared beside him. The moment the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder appeared, he also bowed to Xiao En. ¡°Sect Master, you were looking for me.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Recently, the Great Desolate Immortal Continent has been a little unstable. I have some things to talk to you about.¡± When Sean saw the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder, he also walked toward him. He pointed at the ground below and said slowly. ¡°Oh, but what happened?¡± The Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s elder was also shocked when he heard Xiao En¡¯s words. He asked slowly,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t be sure yet.¡± Sean looked at the ground below and shook his head. Then, he changed the topic and continued to say to the elder, ¡°Second brother, I remember that you have a daughter. What realm is she at now?¡± When the Sect of Imperial Beasts elder heard Xiao En¡¯s words, he was also stunned. ¡°Yes, sect master. My daughter has already reached the God Emperor Realm.¡± ¡°The God Emperor Realm is not bad.¡± As he spoke, Sean slowly walked to the side of the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder. ¡°Second brother, find an opportunity to let your daughter communicate with senior. What do you think?¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder¡¯s body trembled. Then, he slowly said to Sean,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Sect Master¡¯s arrangements.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xiao En patted the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder on the shoulder and disappeared from the mountain peak. After witnessing the strength of Ye Tian¡¯s Master and Xiao Changtian, he was shocked. Sean had been thinking about what he would do if he encountered such a strong person in the future. After thinking about it, the only way was to cling onto a thigh first. Although Chu Xiaoshan seemed to have some relationship with senior. However, Xiao Changtian had not seen Chu Xiaoshan since he returned to the Imperial Beast Sect. It could be seen that their relationship was not as good as he had imagined. Therefore, if he wanted to cling onto Xiao Changtian, he needed to deepen their relationship. Becoming in-laws was naturally the best. At the same time, on the other side, under Shen Zhong and the rest¡¯s planning, the Alliance was ready to go. ¡°Everyone, we must divide the Imperial Beast Sect this time.¡± Chief Shen stood at the front of the group and slowly shouted to everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emperor Shen. I¡¯ve brought out my ancestral artifact. Their Imperial Beast Sect will definitely perish this time!¡± ¡°Me too. In order to increase my cultivation and kill a few more people, I¡¯ve already refined all the disciples in my sect.¡± Hearing the words of the cultivators below, CEO Shen slowly nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Zhong waved his hand forward, and the cultivators behind him followed suit. Night, Imperial Beast Sect. Xiao Changtian was sitting in his cave abode, and Chu Yiren had also walked over to his side. Seeing Chu Yiren, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that old man arrange another room for you? Why are you here?¡± If those old men knew that they were alone in the middle of the night. He would definitely go out and nag. It would not matter if he was misunderstood. Most importantly, Chu Yiren was a virgin. It wouldn¡¯t be good if her reputation was ruined. Then, after a casual chat with Chu Yiren, Xiao Changtian called her away in a kind tone. After sending Chu Yiren off, Xiao Changtian returned to his room. Seeing this stone bed, Xiao Changtian was speechless. This thing was so uncomfortable to sleep on. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian took out a blanket from his interspatial ring and placed it on the bed. ¡°This bed is a little big.¡± Most of the beds in the Imperial Beast Sect were designed for a person and a beast. For Xiao Changtian¡¯s blanket, it was naturally bigger. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t do anything else. He still had to continue looking for spoons tomorrow. Thinking so, Xiao Changtian also laid down on the bed. Not long after Xiao Changtian laid down, a light flashed outside his cave. A woman¡¯s figure slowly appeared. The woman was dressed in red and her long hair was tied into a bun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When he arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, he seemed a little nervous. He looked into the room through the crack in the door. ¡°Isn¡¯t this not good? Father said that we have to leave a good impression on others.¡± ¡°If we were to peek and get caught, wouldn¡¯t that be a mess?¡± The woman stood in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s door again and muttered a few words.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Senior, I Don’t Understand Either (1) Chapter 428: Senior, I Don¡¯t Understand Either (1) Translator: 549690339 Imperial Beast Gate The woman stood outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s room and looked at him while clutching her clothes. Then, he seemed to have made up his mind. He held a black stone in his hand and slowly pressed it on the door of Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Then, he reached out and pushed the door gently. The door of Xiao Changtian¡¯s room slowly opened. The woman walked into the room with light footsteps. After looking around the room, the woman also noticed Xiao Changtian lying on the bed. At this moment, Alpha, who was beside Xiao Changtian¡¯s bed, opened his eyes. When he saw this woman, his dog eyes slowly opened. He stood up from the ground and stared at the woman. ¡ö Ahhhhh!!!¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help but shout when she saw the fierce Alpha in front of her. He could not help but take a few steps back. Hearing the woman¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian woke up from his bed. Sitting up from the bed, Xiao Changtian also saw the woman who suddenly appeared in his room. Seeing this woman, Xiao Changtian frowned. What was wrong with these old men? Why did they have a woman in their room? And he did it without anyone noticing. ¡°You are¡­.¡± Xiao Changtian walked down from the bed and said to the woman. Alpha saw Xiao Changtian get out of bed and slowly came to his feet. The sect master asked me to come and find you.¡± When the woman saw Xiao Changtian, she was also a little frightened and stuttered when she spoke. He heard from his father that this might be the number one expert in the Divine Realm. Sect Master? Xiao Changtian understood what she meant. He also knew that this woman was arranged by those old men. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the woman,¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m asking, what¡¯s your name and what are you doing here?¡± Seeing how approachable Xiao Changtian was, the woman slowly put away the nervousness in her heart. After calming her inner breath, the woman slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°My daughter¡¯s name is Xiao Qianqian. I came here to¡­I¡¯m here to serve Senior.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Qianqian¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°Serve me?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Xiao Qianqian¡¯s words. Looking at the shy appearance of this woman, it was obvious that she had never seen any strangers before. It was obvious that the old man had raised her at home. It was obvious that this old man had learned from the cultivation sects to ask her to come and serve him. Xiao Changtian had more or less heard of it when he came to the cultivation world. Those immortal cultivation sects treated their guests very extravagantly, with maids serving them and delicacies. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao Qianqian,¡± ¡°Your father asked you to come, right? Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also stretched. He had just been woken up by Xiao Qian ¡®qian, so he was no longer sleepy. Since this woman was here, he would chat with her or something. If he chased this woman away now, that old man would definitely nag non-stop. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao Qianqian¡¯s face turned slightly red as she said softly,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Senior¡¯s arrangements.¡± Hearing Xiao Qianqian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also stood up and walked towards the window of his room. At the same time, a series of knocking sounds came from the door of the room. ¡°Senior, did something happen?¡± Hearing the knocking on the door, Xiao Changtian nodded at Xiao Qianqian. Then, Xiao Qianqian walked towards the door of the room. He slowly opened the door and saw Chu Yiren. ¡°Senior!¡± The moment the door opened, Chu Yiren¡¯s voice could be heard. Then, Chu Yiren caught sight of Xiao Qianqian, and her face froze as well. ¡°And you are?¡± Chu Yiren remembered that when she left Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, she hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Qianqian. Why had he only left for a short while? There was now a woman in Senior¡¯s room. Could it be? Chu Yiren instantly thought of a possibility and walked into the room. Xiao Qianqian watched as Chu Yiren walked straight into the room. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t seem to care. From the looks of it, this woman and senior were very familiar with each other. Seeing Chu Yiren¡¯s back, Xiao Qianqian suddenly compared herself to her. Pushing out her chest, Xiao Qianqian also followed. No, when he came, his father had said that he had to communicate more with the seniors. Seeing Chu Yiren walk over to his side, Xiao Changtian also held a stone box in his hand. When he saw Chu Yiren and Xiao Qianqian, Xiao Changtian said to them slowly,¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, come and play together.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian walked towards the stone table. Chu Yiren, this girl, had also looked energetic when she left earlier. It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Coincidentally, the game he made himself could be played by a few people. Chu Yiren and Xiao Qianqian saw Xiao Changtian sitting at the stone table. They did not want to give way to each other. They came to the two sides of the stone table and sat down in a chair. ¡°Come, let me tell you how to play this.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly opened the stone box in his hand and took out a map and a chess piece. That¡¯s right, Xiao Changtian saw these blackstones when he came here today. Although these stones were not comfortable to sleep on, they were good materials for making chess pieces. Today, Xiao Changtian was bored in his room, so he made the flying chess pieces. When Xiao Qianqian saw the flying chess piece, she was also surprised. When she saw the dice in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Xiao Qianqian¡¯s face turned red. Previously, when she went to Yi Hong Restaurant to carry out her mission, she saw that the people inside were all playing dice games. Could it be that Senior has the same hobby as those people in the Happy Red Pavilion? Chu Yiren didn¡¯t know what was going on. She turned to Xiao Changtian and asked in surprise,¡± ¡°Senior, how do we play this?¡± As she spoke, Chu Yiren glanced at Xiao Qianqian. Xiao Qianqian came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s room in the middle of the night. What good could it be? However, she was here to seduce Senior. He could not let her scheme succeed. Although he wasn¡¯t worthy of the senior, Xiao Qianqian was worse than him. With that thought in mind, Chu Yiren¡¯s gaze swept over Xiao Qianqian. Compared to his own. At this moment, Xiao Changtian rolled the die in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go first and explain the rules¡­¡± ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t quite understand this. Can you tell me?¡± Xiao Qianqian said slowly to Xiao Changtian when he was halfway through his sentence. Chu Yiren was stunned when she saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression. As expected, he was here to flirt with Senior. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Chu Yiren was also looking at Xiao Changtian, saying sweetly,¡± ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t understand either. Tell me about it.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw Xiao Qianqian and Chu Yiren¡¯s faces almost touching his. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to play today.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Losing? Wait, We ‘Already Become In-laws with Senior Chapter 429: Losing? Wait, We ¡®Already Become In-laws with Senior Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, at the foot of the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s mountain. A large group of people slowly walked out from the forest. They were the various factions of the Great Jin Empire that had come to divide the Imperial Beast Sect. Shen Zhong¡¯s figure stood in midair. Beside him stood Mo Shu, the Yang Qi Holy Lord, and the Yin Qi Holy Lord. The four of them had all reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm and were only one step away from advancing to the God Emperor Realm. At this moment, Shen Zhong looked at the direction of the Imperial Beast Gate on the mountain and slowly said to the people below, ¡°Everyone, follow me to the Imperial Beast Sect!¡± President Shen waved his arm and took the lead to fly toward Fang. ¡°Kill them!¡¯1 Seeing Shen Zhong take the lead, the cultivators behind him also let out waves of shouts. Following behind Shen Zhong, they followed the mountain path to attack the Imperial Beast Sect. At this moment, a few light screens descended from the sky. Bang! Bang! Bang! The light screen hit the mountain path, and those cultivators who wanted to rush up the mountain were immediately sent flying. Some of them didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before blood splattered on the spot. The light screen dissipated, and a few figures appeared in front of the cultivators below. They were Xiao En and the elders of the major Beast Taming Sect. When Shen Zhong and the others arrived at the territory of the School of Imperial Beasts, Sean had already received the news. The reason why he had placed them here was to capture them all in one fell swoop. As long as they destroyed this group of people in front of them, the Imperial Beast Sect would not be in any danger in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent in the future. ¡°It¡¯s Sean, Sean!¡± A cultivator from the Great Jin Empire looked at Xiao En with fear. When he saw his dead comrades on the ground, he involuntarily took a few steps back. The name Xiao En was a forbidden term in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. Back then, when the School of Imperial Beasts entered the Great Desolate Immortal Continent, Xiao En¡¯s name was the nightmare of many forces in the Immortal Continent. At that moment, a golden chain of light shot toward Sean and the others. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. This Xiao En, the stone path has already been damaged.¡± Shen Zhong was the first to attack Xiao En, raising the morale of the cultivators below. Sean looked at the incoming chains and waved his sleeve. The chains scattered in the air. At this moment, Shen Zhong slowly said to the three people beside him, ¡°Everyone, since you¡¯re here, hurry up and attack.¡± Hearing Shen Zhong¡¯s words, the Yin Qi Holy Lord, Yang Qi Holy Lord, and Mo Shu released their auras. His figure attacked the direction of the Imperial Beast Gate. ¡°Thieves, come and die!¡± Seeing the Sacred Lord Yang Qi and the others attack, the few Sect of Imperial Beasts elders also flew out. He was entangled with them. The disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts who had been waiting at the mountain gate were also fighting with the cultivators of the Alliance below. They all knew that the real deciding factor of this duel was the battle between the few people in the sky. They only looked at each other from afar and did not make a move. In midair, Shen Zhong held a stone clock in his hand and looked at Xiao En, who was opposite him. With a smile on his face, he slowly said, ¡°Sean, where¡¯s your Black Eagle? If you don¡¯t call it out, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose today.¡± Although Xiao En¡¯s cultivation was at the Godly Emperor realm, he did not have a mount. His strength was also similar to the God Emperor Realm, but Shenzhen was confident that he had the ancestral artifact of the sect. It would not be a problem for him to deal with Sean. Today, their Great Jin Empire would regain control of the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. With this thought in mind, Shen Zhong¡¯s attack on Xiao En became even more fierce. The people below watched the battle in the sky. A moment later, a guard from the Great Jin Dynasty saw Xiao En flying in the sky. ¡°Look, His Highness has defeated Sean.¡± As the voice fell, everyone saw Sean¡¯s figure slowly descend from the sky. Bang! Xiao En¡¯s body smashed into the middle of the School of Imperial Beasts disciples. ¡°Sect Master!¡± When the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s elder saw that his sect master had been defeated, he shouted in Xiao En¡¯s direction. Following that, the Yang Qi Holy Lord and the Yin Qi Holy Lord seized the moment when the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder was in a daze. The elders of the School of Imperial Beasts were knocked to the ground. Following that, Shen Zhong, the Holy Lord of Yang Qi, and the others stood in the sky. He looked at the disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect below with a sharp gaze. It seemed that the information they received was correct. Sean¡¯s Black Eagle had already been taken by that young senior. Moreover, the Imperial Beast Sect did not have a good relationship with that senior. Otherwise, he would have helped Sean when he landed. At this time, Sean and a few elders of the School of Imperial Beasts also slowly stood up from the ground. Xiao En wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Shen Zhong, who was about to attack again, and waved his hand. ¡°Wait, Shen Zhong, if you attack again, you have to consider the consequences.¡± The stone bell in Shen Zhong¡¯s hand was already ready to move, but when he heard Xiao En¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°Oh, what else do I have to consider now?¡± Hearing Shen Zhong¡¯s words, Xiao En also smiled. ¡°To tell you the truth, you know that young senior is in our Imperial Beast Sect.¡± ¡°If you attack again, you have to consider that senior¡¯s attack.¡± When Shen Zhong heard Xiao En¡¯s words, he also laughed out loud. ¡°Xiao En, don¡¯t bluff me. Do you think I don¡¯t know the relationship between your School of Imperial Beasts and that senior?¡± ¡°I think that senior should be happy that I destroyed your Imperial Beast Sect.¡± ¡°It might have been the same as you said before, but it¡¯s different now. We¡¯ve already become in-laws with Senior.¡± At that moment, Sean also revealed a piece of important news. ¡°In-laws?¡± Shen Zhong asked when he saw Xiao En¡¯s confident expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Qianqian from the School of Imperial Beasts has already become Senior¡¯s concubine last night.¡± Last night, Xiao En had been paying attention to Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. He naturally did not dare to talk about the situation in the room. However, Xiao Qian ¡®qian didn¡¯t leave her senior¡¯s room last night. This could only mean that Senior was very satisfied with his arrangements. Although there was another woman in Senior¡¯s room, that was not important. Shen Zhong¡¯s expression changed when he heard what Xiao En said. Yang Qi Holy Lord, Yin Qi Holy Lord, Mo Shu, and the others looked at each other. The reason why they came here to attack the School of Imperial Beasts was because the School of Imperial Beasts had provoked that young senior. If the School of Imperial Beasts were to cling onto the young senior¡¯s thigh, they would be bolder. They didn¡¯t dare to mess around anymore. The cultivators below did not hear the conversation between Xiao En and Shen Zhong. They slowly said to each other, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Your Highness? Why isn¡¯t she making a move?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that Shawn is really invincible and that His Highness is afraid of him?¡± ¡°And why did the ancestor and the others stop?¡± The voice of the cultivator below also entered Shen Zhong¡¯s ears. Shen Zhong looked at Xiao En in front of him and exhaled. He seemed to have made a decision.. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: It’s useless no matter who comes?l Chapter 430: It¡¯s useless no matter who comes?l Translator: 549690339 Great Desolate Immortal Continent, Imperial Beast Sect Shen Zhong looked at Xiao En in front of him. The stone bell in his hand flashed with golden light, and his eyes kept changing. They had already come this far, and it was impossible for them to back down. ¡°So what if you and that young senior become in-laws? It doesn¡¯t matter who comes today.¡± As he spoke, Shen Zhong also controlled the stone clock in his hand to attack Xiao En and the others. At the same time, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, Xiao Qianqian lay on the table and slowly woke up. The fight outside the mountain gate had naturally attracted her attention. Xiao Qianqian slowly stood up from her seat and walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, senior, something has happened.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly opened his eyes as Xiao Qianqian patted him on the shoulder. Last night, they had played Flying Chess all night long, and he was still a little groggy. Hearing Xiao Qianqian¡¯s shout, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± At this moment, Xiao Qianqian also pointed outside the room. ¡°Outside?¡± Xiao Changtian looked in the direction Xiao Qianqian was pointing and slowly stood up from his seat. Walking to the door, Xiao Changtian opened it and stuck his head out. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also looked at Alpha. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Alpha?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao Qianqian was also a little anxious. Now that the sect was in trouble, why did Senior say that nothing happened? Her father was still outside. Anxious, Xiao Qianqian also saw Alpha slowly get up and bark a few times in front of him. ¡°Woof woof woof!¡± ¡°Look, Alpha agrees too.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Alpha barking and turned to Xiao Qianqian. Then, he stretched his body. Since Xiao Qianqian had woken him up, Xiao Changtian naturally couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. At this time, he should plan to go to the forest to find Scoop. At that moment, outside the Imperial Beast Sect, Xiao En looked at Shen Zhong, who was charging at him. He also straightened his body. He now believed that as long as Xiao Qianqian succeeded, there was no reason for Senior to not save them. Shen Zhong¡¯s attack was close at hand. At this time, a bark also passed through. Everyone only heard a series of barking sounds before Shen Zhong¡¯s attack disappeared into thin air. It was as if it had never been used. At this moment, Shen Zhong also looked around. Could it be that the Imperial Beast Sect had really become in-laws with that young senior? ¡°Who, who is it? Why don¡¯t you come out and meet me?¡± Shen Zhong¡¯s gaze swept across the surroundings as he spoke slowly. However, no one responded to him. At this moment, the elders of the School of Imperial Beasts were overjoyed. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with the bark just now. It was the bark of senior Heaven Swallowing Dog that they had heard. This meant that the Sect Master¡¯s in-laws were not bluffing. Their School of Imperial Beasts had now clung onto Senior Heaven Swallowing Dog¡¯s thigh. On the other hand, the people from the Great Jin Empire were all puzzled. They did not understand why Shen Zhong¡¯s attack was dissolved out of thin air. When Shen Zhong saw that there was no response to his roar, he said slowly to the Yang Qi Sacred Lord and the others beside him,¡± ¡°Brother Yang, Brother Yin, Brother Mo, let¡¯s attack together.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Yang Qi Holy Lord, Yin Qi Holy Lord, Mo Shu, and the others looked at each other. They all understood that they had no way out. The true essence in his body slowly gathered. For a time, strange phenomena constantly appeared above the four of them. An orange dragon slowly appeared above the Yang Qi Sacred Lord¡¯s head. The orange dragon bared its fangs and brandished its claws. With a roar, it wanted to attack Sean and the others. Above Sacred Lord Yin Qi¡¯s head, an ice phoenix was faintly discernible, and it let out a loud cry. Small hailstones appeared in the surrounding air. Runes slowly appeared on the stone bell in Shen Zhong¡¯s hand, and a huge figure slowly appeared behind him. The figure was wearing golden armor and holding a halberd. His body carried endless fighting spirit. The sky above Mo Shu was completely covered by a dark cloud, and not a single ray of light could be seen. It was as if a black cloud was pressing down on the city. Looking at the might displayed by Shen Zhong and the other three, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts trembled slightly. Even the Second Elder of the School of Imperial Beasts could not help but take out a voice transmission jade pendant. ¡°Qian ¡®er, is Senior coming over? Father is in a bit of trouble.¡± They had been hit by Shen Zhong and the others before, so they were more or less injured. He definitely couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of the four of them. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, Xiao Qianqian saw the voice transmission jade pendant on her waist light up. She also injected her true essence into it. Then, the words of the Second Elder of the School of Imperial Beasts sounded in her mind. Hearing her father¡¯s anxious voice, Xiao Qianqian came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side once again. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not good. My father is in trouble. You should hurry over and take a look.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian was currently drawing on the stone table. Every morning, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t stay awake immediately, so he used painting to make himself energetic. Hearing Xiao Qianqian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also handed the scroll in his hand to her. ¡°Take this. We¡¯ll go over and take a look now.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t surprised that this old man had met with an accident. Xiao Changtian also remembered that when he first came here yesterday, he also found him in the forest. The painting that he had just made was also prepared for that old man. He didn¡¯t know if the old man was interested in calligraphy, but he had spent a night with him for free. He had to leave something for him. After all, that old man didn¡¯t seem to have it easy. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao Qianqian felt anxious. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Qianqian also ran out. Xiao Changtian looked in the direction where Xiao Qianqian had left and spread his hands. He understood. After all, something had happened to his family, so it was normal for him to be anxious. Then, Xiao Changtian waved at Alpha beside him. ¡°Alpha, let¡¯s go together.¡± With that, Xiao Changtian led Alpha in the direction Xiao Qianqian had left. Outside the Imperial Beast Door, Shen Zhong and the other three looked at Xiao En and the others with a crazed expression. ¡°Sean, disappear with your Imperial Beast Gate.¡± Along with this voice, Shen Zhong also threw the attack above his head at Xiao En and the others. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The attacks of Shen Zhong and the others carried an invincible might. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wherever it passed, the space shattered and everything turned into nothingness. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± Sean looked at the incoming power and shouted. At the same time, a crisp female voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Xiao Qianqian’s Might (1) Chapter 431: Xiao Qianqian¡¯s Might (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Beast Taming Sect Xiao Qianqian¡¯s figure slowly appeared at the entrance of the Imperial Beast Sect. He looked at the giant dragon, the ice phoenix, Dark Cloud, and the War Emperor above the mountain gate. Xiao Qian ¡®qian¡¯s face was also solemn. She felt a suffocating aura from them. When Xiao En saw Xiao Qianqian at the mountain gate, his face lit up with joy. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Senior will be here soon.¡± Since Xiao Qianqian was here, it meant that Senior wasn¡¯t far away. Hearing Xiao En¡¯s voice again, the disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts looked at him and calmed down a little. Xiao Qianqian looked at the attack that was about to hit Xiao En and the others, then looked behind her. Xiao Qianqian couldn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure, so she thought of what Xiao Changtian had said to her before she left the room. Right, that calligraphy? With this thought in mind, Xiao Qianqian took out the calligraphy. Putting the calligraphy in her hand, Xiao Qianqian spread it out. Then, a golden light appeared from the painting. Roar! Roar! Roar! Roars slowly sounded between heaven and earth. Next, a Nine-Headed Lion with the aura of an emperor slowly appeared beside Xiao Qianqian. As soon as the Nine-Headed Lion phantom appeared, it attacked the giant dragon and the Ice Phoenix. ¡°Look, there seems to be a giant golden beast, the Nine-Headed Lion.¡± The commotion that Xiao Qianqian created naturally attracted the attention of the Great Jin Dynasty. ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t she just take a piece of calligraphy? How can she suddenly have such power?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Doesn¡¯t the School of Imperial Beasts cultivate the path of beast taming? Why would there be a calligraphy master?¡± For a moment, the Great Jin Empire looked at Xiao Qianqian with fear. The appearance of a calligraphy master in the School of Imperial Beasts was an important piece of news. ¡°Look, there¡¯s also the Azure Sky Divine Ox, the White Python Divine Tiger¡­¡± A cultivator from the Great Jin Dynasty saw several other divine beasts appearing around Xiao Qian ¡®qian. His voice was trembling. In midair, Shen Zhong also looked in the direction of the monkey Xiao Qianqian. More and more demonic beasts came over from Xiao Qianqian¡¯s side. Their attacks had already shown signs of dissipating. ¡°Damn it, how can the Imperial Beast Sect still have such an expert?¡± Shen Zhong looked at Xiao Qianqian, his eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Where did this painting of yours come from?¡± The Yang Qi Holy Lord looked at Xiao Qian ¡®qian and shouted. They knew that there was a young senior in the Imperial Beast Sect who was extremely powerful. However, according to the information, that senior was accompanied by a Heaven Swallowing Dog. From the looks of it, she was wearing the uniform of the School of Imperial Beasts. She should be an ordinary disciple of the School of Imperial Beasts. How could he be a calligraphy master? When Xiao En and the others saw that Shen Zhong and the others were about to be defeated, they kept smiling. It seemed that Xiao Qianqian had satisfied Senior, and he had even given her to him as a treasure. With Xiao En¡¯s eyesight, he could see the value of the painting. Even if he was at his peak, he might not be able to block it. Very quickly, under Xiao Qianqian¡¯s control, Shen Zhong and the others spat out a mouthful of blood. His body flew backward like a kite with a broken string. Bang! Bang! Bang! Shen Zhong and the others fell to the ground and made a sound. The Great Jin Empire¡¯s disciples saw their leader fall to the ground and be defeated. However, Xiao Qianqian¡¯s remaining beasts showed no signs of dissipating. His face was also filled with fear as he began to retreat. ¡°The School of Imperial Beasts is invincible, invincible.¡± Some disciples said this and then began to run back. ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Xiao Qianqian shouted coldly when she saw the cultivators from the Great Jin Empire fleeing. Then, the Divine Beasts beside her directly attacked them. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Screams of pain rang out in front of the Imperial Beast Gate. Very quickly, under Xiao Qianqian¡¯s assault, the disciples of the Great Jin Empire were all defeated. In front of the Imperial Beast Sect, it became empty again. Xiao Qianqian looked at the divine beasts that had returned to the calligraphy, and her face was filled with shock. He kept the painting and placed it on his body. Before she left the room, Xiao Changtian asked her to bring some paintings. At that time, she had not realized what it meant. After all, when she told Xiao Changtian that something happened to her father, she knew what she meant when she said that the senior would paint for her. Only now did he understand that Senior had everything under his control. At that moment, Xiao En brought a few elders of the School of Imperial Beasts to Xiao Qian ¡®qian. ¡°Qian ¡®er, did Senior give you that painting just now?¡± Xiao En walked up to Xiao Qianqian and spoke to her first. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± When Xiao Qianqian heard Xiao En¡¯s words, she nodded at him. Xiao En was delighted to see Xiao Qianqian nod her head in confirmation. It seemed like Xiao Qianqian and Senior were already very close. At this time, Sean continued to ask,¡± ¡°Then last night, how did you and Senior do? Did you do that?¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, Xiao Qianqian slowly opened her mouth and was about to say something. An elder of the School of Imperial Beasts bowed behind him. ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Qianqian turned around and saw Xiao Changtian and Alpha walking to their side. At this moment, Xiao En also made a gesture to Xiao Qianqian. He motioned for him to accompany Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian came to the front of the crowd and slowly said to them,¡± ¡°All of you are here. I thought something had happened.¡¯¡±¡® Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao En hurriedly responded. ¡°With Senior here, how could anything happen?¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian waved his hand. He took it that the old man was complimenting him, and then he slowly said, ¡°Oh right, old man, I¡¯m leaving soon. I want to go to the forest.¡± Xiao En was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Logically speaking, since this senior had just gotten a new lover, shouldn¡¯t he stay in the Imperial Beast Sect for a few more days? However, thinking about it, it made sense. Xiao Qianqian¡¯s status and strength were low, after all, so it was understandable that the senior would throw her away after using her. As for what Xiao Changtian wanted to do in the forest, Xiao En would not ask if Xiao Changtian would tell him. With this thought in mind, Xiao En nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± While Xiao En and Xiao Changtian were conversing, Chu Yiren¡¯s figure slowly approached them from afar. She was quite tired after playing Flying Chess all night last night. When he woke up, he realized that Xiao Changtian and Xiao Qianqian were not in the room. He also walked out in a hurry. At this moment, Chu Yiren came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said something to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, don¡¯t call me when you leave the place.¡± As she spoke, Chu Yiren glanced at Xiao Qianqian. He looked as if he was afraid that Xiao Changtian and Xiao Qianqian would go out and do something. Xiao Changtian smiled at Chu Yiren¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue looking for the spoon..¡± Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Sure enough, Senior Doesn’t fancy These Chapter 432: Sure enough, Senior Doesn¡¯t fancy These Things (1) Translator: 549690339 God World, in front of the Mountain Gate of the School of Imperial Beasts. Xiao En and a group of School of Imperial Beasts elders stood at the entrance of the mountain. Hearing that Xiao Changtian was about to leave, Xiao En also walked forward. ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Sean clapped his hands. Moo! Moo! Moo! Following the sound of a cow¡¯s cry, Xiao Changtian also saw the mountain path. An old man was leading a green-yellow-skinned old bull as he slowly walked towards them. Behind Old Cow was a cart made of black stone. ¡°Old man, what are you doing?¡± Xiao Changtian said to Xiao En slowly when he saw the Sect Elder. Xiao En heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and quickly explained,¡± ¡°Senior, you gave Qianqian such a precious gift. Please accept this cow and cart.¡± As he spoke, the elder of the School of Imperial Beasts also came to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, this bull has a bad temper, so it was delayed.¡± The elder of the School of Imperial Beasts who was leading the cow was also sweating. Then, as if he was worried that Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be satisfied, he continued,¡± ¡°But Senior, don¡¯t worry. This cow is quite good at traveling.¡± When the green bull appeared, the disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect looked a little frightened. ¡°Why did Fourth Elder let this guy out? I remember that he caused a ruckus in the sect last time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that the Blue Sky Yellow Ox has a trace of the bloodline of an ancient divine beast in its body and is extremely difficult to tame.¡± ¡°Even the sect master failed back then. I wonder what kind of disaster it will bring this time.¡± ¡°The sect master and the others wanted to give it to senior. With senior around, what else can this old bull do?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Only someone like Senior is worthy of his status.¡± The disciples of the School of Imperial Beasts were all talking at once. It was obvious that they were very surprised by the appearance of the Green Sky Yellow Ox. When Xiao Changtian heard the conversation between Xiao En and the Sect of Imperial Beasts, he also looked at the Green Sky Yellow Ox and the black carriage in front of him. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them, not knowing what to say. This old bull was obviously used by the old man and the others to farm for a living. If he took this old bull away, what would the old man and the others do in the future? With Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyesight, he could see that the car behind him was made of the same material as the stone bed in the room before. He had slept on the stone bed before, and it was very uncomfortable to sit on it. Xiao En saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s hesitant expression. ¡°Senior, is there a problem? If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll change it.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s hesitant expression, Xiao En was a little flustered. This Green Sky Yellow Ox was one of the highest-level demonic beasts in their School of Imperial Beasts. Originally, Sean had wanted to bring it to his senior to use as a mount. And the car behind it was built overnight by Sean. It was all made of black stone, so there was no need to mention the benefits it had for cultivation. Now, it seemed that Senior was not very satisfied. At this time, Xiao Changtian also walked to Xiao En¡¯s side and put his arm around his shoulder. ¡°Old man, I appreciate your kindness, but I really don¡¯t need these.¡± Xiao Changtian patted Xiao En¡¯s back as he spoke. Xiao En and the Sect of Imperial Beasts elders behind him were disappointed when they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. As expected, Senior doesn¡¯t care about these things. However, thinking about it, it made sense. With senior¡¯s strength, the divine beast Heaven Swallowing Dog was his pet. Why would he take a fancy to this Green Sky Yellow Ox that only had a little divine beast bloodline? If this continued, it would not be good if it caused Senior to be disgusted. At this time, Xiao En also gave Xiao Changtian a fist hug. ¡°I will listen to Senior¡¯s arrangements.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Xiao En¡¯s expression and waved at him. ¡°Old man, why are you so polite?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian waved at Chu Yiren. Then, he led Chu Yiren down the mountain. In front of the mountain gate, Xiao En looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and sighed. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t accept their gifts, he was still on good terms with Xiao Qianqian. In the future, if the Imperial Beast Sect had any trouble, they would have another backer. At this time, Xiao Qianqian stood beside Xiao En and watched Xiao Changtian leave. She sighed. ¡°Sigh, I wonder when I can play flying chess with Senior again.¡± Hearing Xiao Qianqian¡¯s words, the Second Elder of the School of Imperial Beasts also came to her side. He placed his hand on Xiao Qianqian¡¯s shoulder. ¡± Qian ¡®er, it doesn¡¯t matter. Like Senior¡­¡± ¡°Wait, what did you just say, flying chess?¡± Before the Second Elder of the School of Imperial Beasts could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Xiao En. Xiao Qianqian nodded slowly when she saw Xiao En suddenly turn around and look at her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. I played flying chess with Senior for the entire night last night.¡± Hearing Xiao Qianqian¡¯s words, the Second Elder of the School of Imperial Beasts asked,¡± ¡°What is a flying chess piece? Didn¡¯t you do it with Senior last night?¡± Hearing her father¡¯s words, Xiao Qianqian¡¯s face reddened slightly. She understood that her father and the others had misunderstood. ¡°Flying Chess is a game that Senior created himself. Nothing happened between Senior and me last night.¡± When Xiao En heard Xiao Qianqian¡¯s words, he covered his face and exhaled slowly through his nostrils. The other elders of the School of Imperial Beasts were even more stunned and at a loss. ¡°Quick, tell those disciples who haven¡¯t set off to come back.¡± Xiao En pointed at an elder from the School of Imperial Beasts and said slowly. In a small town in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent This was the nearest town to the Imperial Beast Sect, and it was also the relay station set up by the Imperial Beast Sect. Usually, those cultivators who admired the Imperial Beast Sect and wanted to join. Cultivators who wanted to know all kinds of news about the Imperial Beast Sect would gather here. At this moment, the restaurants, inns, and lofts in the small town were all full. During this period of time, the Great Jin Empire, the Yang Qi Holy Land, the Yin Qi Holy Land, and the Night Walk Sect had joined forces to attack the Imperial Beast Sect, becoming the hottest topic in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. Countless cultivators gathered here to get first-hand information. After all, this was related to the power structure of the Great Desolate Immortal Continent in the future. In a restaurant, a few cultivators were sitting at a wooden table, chatting and laughing. ¡°The latest news is that the Great Jin Empire led by Shen Zhong has been completely defeated and is currently fleeing.¡± ¡°Shen Zhong himself was seriously injured. When someone saw him coming down from the Imperial Beast Gate, his entire body was covered in blood. He probably didn¡¯t have long to live.¡± A cultivator wearing a light yellow coat said slowly with a piece of meat in his hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this cultivator¡¯s words, someone on the wooden table immediately responded. ¡°Really? Then it seems that the Imperial Beast Sect still won. Didn¡¯t they say that Shen Zhong and the others would win this time?¡± ¡°From the looks of it now, the Imperial Beast Sect still has a deep foundation.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± At this moment, the cultivator in the light yellow shirt shook his head.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: That Scene Could Be Said to Be Avoided by Chapter 433: That Scene Could Be Said to Be Avoided by Heaven and Earth, and Fearful by Ghosts and Gods (1) Translator: 549690339 Great Desolate Immortal Continent, Small Town Restaurant The cultivator at the table saw the yellow-robed cultivator shake his head and asked, ¡°Oh, what do you mean? Do you know anything else?¡± ¡°Yeah, tell me quickly. Don¡¯t hide it.¡± Hearing everyone¡¯s voices, the cultivator in the light yellow shirt knocked on the table and stretched out his palm. ¡°What? You actually want to charge us? Do you still treat us as friends?¡± Seeing the yellow-robed cultivator¡¯s actions, everyone understood and said. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. No matter what, I risked my life to get this information.¡± The yellow-robed cultivator ignored everyone¡¯s reaction and slowly replied. At this moment, a Qiankun Bag flew towards the yellow-robed cultivator. Whoosh! The yellow-robed cultivator grabbed the Qiankun bag and checked it. Then, he looked up and saw a white-haired old man and a cloaked man looking at him at the table next door. ¡°Tell me everything you know.¡± ¡°Alright, sir.¡± The yellow-robed cultivator looked at them with a smile. Then, he stood up and walked to their side. He slowly said to them, ¡°It is said that the reason why Shen Zhong was injured was because of that young senior who lives in the Imperial Beast Sect.¡± ¡°At that time, Shen Zhong and the other three wanted to kill Xiao En.¡± ¡°And at this moment, that young senior directly tore through the air from the Imperial Beast Gate.¡± ¡°That scene can be said to be avoided by heaven and earth, and feared by ghosts and gods.¡± ¡°With just a casual casting, countless divine beasts appeared and attacked Shen Zhong and the others.¡± ¡°Then Shen Zhong and the others were directly defeated and could only flee in panic.¡± Hearing this, the cultivator at the table also questioned, ¡°Nonsense, I clearly heard that it was Xiao Qian ¡®qian from the School of Imperial Beasts.¡± ¡°Xiao Qian ¡®qian? At most, he was just a Deity Emperor. How could he possibly repel Shen Zhong they all?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Do you think that all those as young as Senior are experts?¡± The yellow-robed cultivator was speechless and didn¡¯t reply. At this point, the yellow-robed cultivator revealed a reverent gaze. ¡°This time, my brothers and I came here to meet that young senior.¡± ¡°An existence like that young senior is really a role model for my generation.¡± When the white-haired old man heard the yellow-robed cultivator¡¯s words, he also used his chopsticks to knock on his plate. ¡°Alright, what else do you know about that young senior? How is his relationship with the Imperial Beast Sect?¡± The yellow-robed cultivator continued to speak slowly when he heard the white-haired old man¡¯s words. ¡°That young senior did not have a good relationship with the Imperial Beast Sect at the beginning.¡± ¡°However, after Xiao En saw his strength, he directly took out the Green Sky Yellow Ox in his sect and offered it to Senior. That was why Senior was allowed to stay in his Imperial Beast Sect.¡± At this moment, the few female cultivators who had been silent all this time also became infatuated. ¡°I really want to meet that senior. I¡¯ve always liked men who conquer others with their strength.¡± As she spoke, the female cultivator covered her face with her hands. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The cloaked man finished the last piece of meat on the plate and spoke for the first time. ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡¯s nothing else for the time being, two masters.¡± The yellow-robed cultivator thought for a moment and slowly said. Then, the cloaked man stood up from his seat and walked out. The white-haired old man also carried the bamboo basket on his back and followed him out. After exiting the restaurant, the cloaked man slowly said to the white-haired old man beside him, ¡°Medicine Sovereign, what do you think about that young senior?¡± That¡¯s right, the white-haired old man beside the cloaked man was one of the ten great generals of the Divine Court, the Medicine Sovereign. As for the cloaked man, he was naturally one of Di Tian¡¯s avatars that was lost in the Divine Realm. The Medicine Sovereign found a straw from somewhere and held it in his mouth. He slowly spoke to the cloaked man, ¡°Master, we can¡¯t not believe what that person said, and we can¡¯t completely believe it.¡± ¡°At least on the surface, Xiao En has some Godly Emperor cultivation. Shen Zhong and the others have also reached the level of a half-step Godly Emperor.¡± ¡°To be able to repel four lesser Godly Emperors, one¡¯s cultivation must be at least at the Godly Emperor realm.¡± ¡°Moreover, he can make the Imperial Beast Sect treat him with courtesy. According to my guess, he might have the cultivation of a Peak Emperor God.¡± Hearing Yao Huang¡¯s words, the cloaked man nodded. ¡°It seems that during the years when the Divine Court disappeared, the Divine Realm really has many talents.¡± Peak Godly Emperor was on the same level as him at his peak. ¡°However, I hope he won¡¯t get into a conflict with us this time.¡± The cloaked man muttered to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry my lord, we must obtain the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. The Medicine Sovereign will not let anyone take it.¡± As he spoke, Medicine Emperor spat out the straw in his mouth onto the ground. The straw fell to the ground and turned into ashes. At the same time, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren entered the forest after leaving the School of Imperial Beasts. ¡°HaQiu! HaQiu!¡± Xiao Changtian had sneezed countless times today. Rubbing his nose, Xiao Changtian turned to Chu Yiren and said slowly,¡± ¡°Yiren, do you remember anything? Have you found the location of the spoon?¡± Chu Yiren was currently surveying the surroundings. When she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she slowly responded. ¡°Senior, it should be in front.¡± On the way, Chu Yiren slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± Senior Feng, why didn¡¯t you sell that head of yours just now?¡± In Chu Yiren¡¯s opinion, Xiao Changtian had been enjoying the hotpot in the courtyard recently, and the Qingtian Yellow Ox was a good ingredient. Hearing Chu Yiren¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at her and said,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually accept gifts from others.¡± This girl must be wondering why the old man was so enthusiastic about giving the cow to her. However, that was the foundation of their survival. What would he do if he wanted someone else? Moreover, it was unreasonable for him to nag and accept gifts from others. Chu Yiren¡¯s face lit up when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Senior didn¡¯t accept gifts from others casually. A while ago, he accepted the refrigerator he made himself. It seemed that he still had a certain place in Senior¡¯s heart. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the thought of this, the sense of danger Chu Yiren felt because of Xiao Qianqian started to dissipate. As they spoke, Chu Yiren brought Xiao Changtian to a cave. When they arrived before the cave, a green light flashed across Chu Yiren¡¯s eyes. ¡°Senior, the spoon should be in there.¡± Chu Yiren pointed at the cave, speaking slowly to Xiao Changtian.. Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Ye Tian Flees (1) Chapter 434: Ye Tian Flees (1) Translator: 549690339 Great Desolate Immortal Continent, Imperial Beast Sect In the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s dungeon, Ye Tian was lying on the ground. Her clothes were all stuck to various stolen goods, and she was no longer as gorgeous as before. At this moment, a guard of the Imperial Beast Gate arrived at the entrance of the dungeon. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± The guard held a plate in his hand and looked at Ye Tian. ¡°Time to eat, did you hear me?¡± Seeing that Ye Tian was ignoring him, the guard called out once more. Seeing that Ye Tian didn¡¯t react, the guard placed the plate on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it here. It¡¯s none of my business if it dies.¡± After placing the plate on the ground, the guard walked away. As immortal cultivators, they could have abstained from eating. However, the chains inside the Imperial Beast Gate¡¯s dungeon could seal a person¡¯s acupuncture points, preventing them from circulating their true essence. At this time, if he did not eat to replenish himself, there was a possibility of losing his life. The guard came to his partner and sat down at the table. One of his companions slowly said to him, ¡°Why? Our former Holy Son doesn¡¯t want to eat?¡± ¡°God knows what¡¯s wrong with him today. Don¡¯t care about him. He provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Ignore him. Let¡¯s play our game.¡± As he spoke, the guard waved at his companion. Ye Tian was now a jinx in the School of Imperial Beasts, and no one cared about him. Meanwhile, in the cell, a white streak of True Qi rose from Ye Tian¡¯s body. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Then, the chains on his hands fell off without warning. Ye Tian slowly opened his eyes, which had turned silver-white. Ye Tian sat up and looked at his palm. ¡°Fortunately, I planted a soul imprint on this kid. Otherwise, he would have really disappeared.¡± Ye Tian muttered, standing up and waving at the cell door. Bang! The huge prison door was knocked upside down by Ye Tian¡¯s attack. The cell door was forcefully destroyed, naturally attracting the attention of the guards. The guards were all on high alert as they approached the cell door, watching Ye Tian break free from the chains. ¡°Ye Tian, what do you want? Are you going to betray the sect?¡± The guard who had just delivered food to Ye Tian looked at him with fear. Ye Tian¡¯s silver eyes turned to the guard. Following that, a few true essence chains flew out and directly penetrated the guard¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s really noisy. That old bastard, Xiao En, dared to throw me into the dungeon with his dog power.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll slowly settle the score with you after I get the Heaven Suppressing Spoon.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re funny. You occupied such a place and didn¡¯t know there was such a treasure here.¡± Ye Tian laughed heartily as he thought of this. ¡°However, that witch from the Demon Spirit Sect directly beat me out last time.¡± ¡°If you want to get the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, you still have to plan.¡± ¡°After I obtain the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, I¡¯ll recover my strength to its peak.¡± Ye Tian laughed, disappearing from the cell. At the same time, inside the Gate of Imperial Beasts, Sean received a message from the guard. His figure immediately turned into a stream of light and flew towards the dungeon. ¡°Sect Master!¡± A few of the School of Imperial Beasts ¡®elders saw Xiao En¡¯s hurried appearance and quickly followed him. When he arrived at the dungeon, Sean saw a few guards on the ground who had already been killed. There were also upside-down cells and broken chains. ¡°Ye Tian ran away?¡± An elder of the Imperial Beast Sect came to the dungeon and said in shock. With Ye Tian¡¯s strength, there was no way he could escape the dungeon. At this time, Sean picked up the broken chain on the ground and said gloomily,¡± ¡°Pass down the order to capture Ye Tian.¡± The death of a few guards was a small matter, but Ye Tian was someone Xiao Chang Tian had ordered to be taken care of. Although Xiao Changtian had already left, they couldn¡¯t mess things up. Upon hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, an elder from the School of Imperial Beasts immediately went out to carry out the order. At this time, Xiao En also said to the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder beside me, ¡°Have the disciples who went to spread the news returned?¡± Those disciples were sent out to spread the news that Xiao Changtian and the School of Imperial Beasts had become in-laws. After knowing that Xiao Changtian had not slept with Xiao Qianqian, Xiao En immediately ordered his men to gather them back. The Sect of Imperial Beasts Elder understood Xiao En¡¯s words and replied. ¡°Sect Master, they have all returned.¡± Inside the cave Under Chu Yiren¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian slowly entered a cave. The cave looked more like a passageway with narrow sides. Moreover, it was pitch black. Only a little light could be seen at the end of the cave. At this moment, Chu Yiren pointed at the light. ¡°Senior, I can feel that the spoon you want is right there.¡± Xiao Changtian saw where Chu Yiren was pointing and nodded. ¡°Come, follow behind me.¡± Due to the narrow cave, the deeper they went, the cave could only accommodate one person. Xiao Changtian said slowly to Chu Yiren as he walked in front. At this moment, Chu Yiren heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, and her face turned slightly red. He took the initiative to hold Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and interlocked his fingers. The two of them walked slowly towards the spot of light, one after the other. Alpha, who was walking at the back, looked at the light in front of him. His eyes flickered, and then he sent a message to the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ant, I¡¯ll leave Master to you.¡± ¡°Got it. You don¡¯t have to say anything more.¡± The Chaos Ant slowly poked its head out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder and looked at Alpha. Following that, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren slowly walked towards the light spot. At this moment, the silver light on the Chaos Ant¡¯s antennae flashed. Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren¡¯s figures were enveloped by a silver light. With a swoosh, he disappeared from the cave. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, all of this was just a step forward. In a flash of silver light, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren appeared beside a field. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes revealing a trace of disbelief. Was this the legendary paradise? At this moment, in front of Xiao Changtian, a few topless men were fighting in front of a few wooden stakes. It looked like he was training his martial arts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under a big tree inside, there were a few children playing. He had only walked through a cave and discovered this small world. It was hard to imagine that there was such a place in the forest. Standing beside Xiao Changtian, Chu Yiren¡¯s body felt as though it was connected to the world. A green light rose from his body.. Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: This Shangri-La Is Really Different, The Chapter 435: This Shangri-La Is Really Different, The Folks Are Really Simple Translator: 549690339 In the small world of the Great Desolate Immortal Continent, In front of Xiao Changtian and the others, a few topless men saw Xiao Changtian. Just as he was about to walk over and question her. Then, he saw the green glow on Chu Yiren¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s senior demon god. Senior demon god has returned. Quickly report to vice sect master Yaoyao.¡± The few men said excitedly, and then they quickly ran into the village. Xiao Changtian saw the men running inside after seeing him. There was some doubt on his face. Those people wouldn¡¯t treat him as an intruder, right? At this moment, Xiao Changtian turned to look at Chu Yiren. ¡°Yiren, the spoon you mentioned is in this village?¡± The green glow around Chu Yiren had already disappeared. She nodded in agreement when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, the Heaven Suppressing Spoon is here.¡± When she first came in, she had also awakened many memories. This was the Demon Spirit Sect, a force she had established before. After he disappeared, his former handmaiden, Yaoyao Ling, followed his will. He moved the Demon Spirit Sect to a small space and waited for his return. Previously, the Demon God¡¯s clone wanted to kill him and become his main body because he wanted to obtain the resources here. It could be said that some demon gods had obtained all the resources since their birth. Heaven Suppression Spoon? When Xiao Changtian heard Chu Yiren¡¯s words, he also committed this name to memory. The name Heaven Suppressing Spoon sounded quite domineering, but he didn¡¯t know if it could be used to stir-fry vegetables. After a while, they arrived at the village entrance, which was in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. Hundreds of people gathered, and the leader was a woman in red. The woman was tall and curvaceous. Her long hair fell to her waist. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Chu Yiren beside Xiao Changtian. Then, he waved his hand and was about to lead the group of Demon Spirit Sect cultivators behind him to kneel down. At that moment, a green light flashed across Chu Yiren s body. A green light floated out from Chu Yiren¡¯s body. Yao Yaoling and the others instantly felt a force holding them up, preventing them from kneeling. Chu Yiren also knew that Xiao Changtian was playing around in the mortal world and didn¡¯t like the rules and regulations of cultivators. It didn¡¯t matter if other sects didn¡¯t know about it, but the sect he established definitely couldn¡¯t disturb his seniors ¡®cultivation. Following that, Chu Yiren took a step forward as well, smiling at Yaoyao Ling and the others.¡± ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m back.¡± Following that, a green streak of light flew out from Chu Yiren¡¯s fingertip and entered Yaoyao Ling¡¯s glabella. Immediately, Chu Yiren told Yaoyao Ling about her reincarnation and her encounter with Xiao Changtian. After Yaoyao Ling digested the information in her mind, she nodded at Chu Yiren. His eyes were filled with respect as he looked at Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators also transmitted their voices to Yaoyao Ling. He asked Chu Yiren why she didn¡¯t let them kneel just now. At that moment, Yaoyao Ling also slowly transmitted her voice to everyone in the sect. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s all thanks to the senior beside her that Lord Demon God has been able to recover and come here again over the years.¡± ¡°Lord Demon God said that Senior is tempering his heart in the mortal world and doesn¡¯t like those red tape. Everyone, don¡¯t disturb his cultivation.¡± Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words were like a huge rock thrown into a calm lake. Immediately, the cultivators of the Demon Spirit Sect looked at each other. ¡°Lord Demon God¡¯s strength is heaven-defying. There¡¯s actually someone who has been called a senior by Lord Demon God. His strength is even above Lord Demon God¡¯s.¡± ¡°He is also the benefactor of the Demon God. Since he is the benefactor of the Demon God, then he is our benefactor.¡± ¡°Right, right, right. We have to cooperate with Senior¡¯s cultivation, or else we¡¯ll disturb Senior.¡± Then, the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators waved at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, my hen just laid two eggs. Do you want to come to my house for dinner?¡±¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he saw the cultivator waving at him. Then, he said,¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± At this moment, the other Demon Spirit Sect cultivators also cursed in their hearts. Yao Yi actually took out the order that his Shen Ying had just placed. He was really generous. At this time, the other Demon Spirit Sect cultivators also said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, I still have two bottles of immortal fruit wine that have been treasured for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°Senior, and my family¡­¡± For a moment, almost all of the hundreds of Demon Spirit Sect cultivators in front of Xiao Changtian extended their invitations to him. Chu Yiren nodded in satisfaction when she saw the actions of her disciples. It seemed that the atmosphere of the Demon Spirit Sect hadn¡¯t changed much after he had been away for so many years. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had also arrived beside Chu Yiren. He said slowly,¡± ¡°Yiren, did you tell them?¡± Seeing how enthusiastic they were towards him, it was obvious that Chu Yiren had told them about him. Chu Yiren smiled sweetly at Xiao Changtian when she heard him. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from senior. Senior, you won¡¯t mind, right?¡± Seeing Chu Yiren like this, Xiao Changtian also pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re the most mischievous.¡± This girl was usually carefree. If she was sold, she would not know. When the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators saw Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren¡¯s actions, they were shocked. ¡°I feel that Senior¡¯s strength is unparalleled. He might be the master of our Demon Spirit Sect in the future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s possible? I think it¡¯s just that Senior is powerful and handsome. He¡¯s completely a good match for Lord Demon God.¡± A female cultivator of the Demon Spirit Sect said slowly. ¡°Senior, come to my house for dinner later.¡± After that, the female cultivator walked up to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I think it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll take you to eat now.¡± ¡°Wow, Yao Wu beat us to it.¡± Seeing Yao Wu¡¯s actions, the other Demon Spirit Sect cultivators quickly followed. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to my house. I have good wine.¡± ¡°Senior¡­¡± For a moment, Xiao Changtian was surrounded by the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators. Xiao Changtian looked at the group of people around him and sighed. This Shangri-La was really different. The people here were really simple and honest. As for Chu Yiren, she didn¡¯t say anything when she saw the actions of her disciples. She naturally heard what they said just now. Now, she looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, which was slightly red. At this moment, Yaoyao Ling had also arrived by Chu Yiren s side. ¡°Lord Demon God, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yes, yes. I still have some memories that 1 need to digest. Senior, please serve me.¡± ¡°Bring him to the Heaven Suppressing Spoon.¡± Chu Yiren had also awakened some of her memories when she first arrived. He needed to find a place to digest it, and Yaoyao Ling used to be his maid. Chu Yiren trusted her, so she entrusted her with the task of bringing Xiao Changtian to retrieve the Heaven Suppressing Spoon.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Senior, If You Like It, I Can Give It to You (1) Chapter 436: Senior, If You Like It, I Can Give It to You (1) Translator: 549690339 I Great Desolate Immortal Continent, in front of the cave behind the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s mountain A stream of light flew across the sky. Ye Tian appeared in front of the cave, his eyes completely silver-white. Ye Tian¡¯s silver-white eyes gazed at the cave before him as he opened his palm. ¡°That woman, Yaoyao Ling, is really too difficult to talk to. However, for the sake of revenge, I still have to go in again.¡± ¡°With the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, I¡¯ll have the power to protect myself against that Heaven Swallowing Dog.¡± As he spoke, a silver mist rose from Ye Tian¡¯s body. He covered his entire body and flew into the cave. Whoosh! Ye Tian walked through the cave and arrived in front of the dot of light. With a swoosh, he entered the small space where the Demon Spirit Sect was located. After arriving at the Demon Spirit Sect¡¯s small space, Ye Tian looked around. ¡°The feeling of having a body is great. It¡¯s much easier to conceal my aura.¡± ¡°However, we should find the Heaven Suppressing Spoon first before making any plans.¡± With that, Ye Tian used the silver-white mist to cover his body and flew toward the Demon Spirit Sect. At the same time, on a small path in the Demon Spirit Sect, Xiao Changtian and Yao Yaoling walked side by side. Yao Yaoling led Xiao Changtian forward. After Chu Yiren gave the order, the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators had no choice but to let Yao Yaoling entertain Xiao Changtian. Hence, Yaoyao Ling followed Chu Yiren¡¯s instructions and brought Xiao Changtian to where the Heaven Suppressing Spoon was. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also looked at Yaoyao Ling in front of him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name? You look quite familiar with Yiren.¡± Yiren, this girl. After bringing him here, she said that she wanted to catch up with the old times and let such a girl bring him along. Along the way, this girl didn¡¯t speak much, and the atmosphere was awkward. Yaoyao Ling, who was leading the way, also slowly responded to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, my name is Yao Yaoling.¡± ¡°Yao Yao Ling? Are you going to call the police?¡± Xiao Changtian almost blurted out when he heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s name. ¡°Call the police?¡± When Yaoyao Ling heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she placed her hand on the tip of her nose and revealed a puzzled expression. ¡°No, no.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that he had just said something that he only knew in his previous life. This girl¡¯s name was so coincidental. ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian had no intention of explaining, Yaoyao Ling didn¡¯t continue asking. Instead, he brought Xiao Changtian and continued walking towards the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. At this moment, a white shadow flew past Xiao Changtian and Yaoyao Ling slowly. Ye Tian¡¯s hand glowed with a white light as he stared ahead. ¡°The Heaven Suppressing Spoon should be in front of us.¡± After saying this, Ye Tian continued to fly forward. Then, he saw Xiao Changtian and Yaoyao Ling from the corner of his eye. Seeing Xiao Changtian, Ye Tian instinctively dodged to the side. He hid behind a rock and looked at the two people in front of him. Why was that woman, Yaoyao Ling, walking together with this person? Ye Tian also looked around Xiao Changtian. Fortunately, the Heaven Swallowing Dog wasn¡¯t here. Otherwise, with my current state, I might have been discovered. This person came here and in this direction. Could it be that he was also heading toward the Heaven Suppressing Spoon? With this thought in mind, Ye Tian moved slowly, quietly following behind Xiao Changtian and Yaoyao Ling. On the way, Xiao Changtian had a smile on his face after a simple conversation with Yaoyao Ling. ¡°Miss Yaoyao Ling, you don¡¯t have to be so restrained. We can chat more.¡± Xiao Changtian started to talk to Yaoyao Ling after he heard her name. However, it was obvious that this girl had been staying here all this time and had basically never gone out. So it was understandable that she was a little shy since it was her first time here as an outsider. Yao Yaoling nodded after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± From Chu Yiren, she knew that Xiao Changtian was a hermit expert. If Senior was willing to give him some pointers, he might have another breakthrough on his cultivation path. With this thought in mind, Yaoyao Ling slowed down her pace and slowly walked alongside Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also looking at the surrounding flowers and houses. ¡°Miss Yaoyao Ling, do the people in your village like to plant flowers and plants?¡± ¡°Where do you want me to go now?¡± Flowers and plants? Yaoyao Ling followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze and saw him staring at the spirit herbs in the cave abode of the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators. These were spirit herbs that were hard to find outside. They were of great help to cultivation. However, in Senior¡¯s eyes, they were just flowers and plants by the roadside. Yaoyao Ling had heard of it before. After some experts cultivated to a certain realm, spirit medicines were no longer effective to them. Therefore, spirit medicines were nothing to them. Senior has indeed reached the legendary realm. I really look forward to senior¡¯s guidance. Then, he remembered that Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world, so he had to call everything ordinary. Yaoyao Ling also slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Yes, yes. The people in the village all like to plant flowers and plants.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ve wanted to do this before.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head when he heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. He remembered that in his previous life, Xiao Changtian also wanted to plant some flowers and plants when he had time. This way, not only could it cultivate one¡¯s character, but it was also good for one¡¯s health. ¡°In the past?¡± Yaoyao Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. A pair of big watery eyes looked at him, filled with curiosity. She also wanted to know what the life of a powerhouse like Xiao Changtian was like in the past. ¡°Yes, yes, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the chance to do it.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly responded when he saw Yaoyao¡¯s reaction. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s regretful words, Yaoyao Ling thought that she had brought up some bad memories. He quickly said, ¡°Senior, if you like it, I can give you the ones I planted.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need for that now. By the way, you haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯re taking me yet.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yao Yao Ling saw that Xiao Changtian¡¯s tone had returned to normal, and her face was filled with joy. It seemed that Senior didn¡¯t blame him just now. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go get a spoon.¡± Xiao Changtian also said to Yaoyao Ling when he heard about the spoon,¡± ¡°Alright, that girl Yiren told you, right? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lead the way.¡± Yaoyao Ling also pointed forward when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Behind Yao Yao Ling and Xiao Changtian, Ye Tian naturally heard their conversation.. Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Stealing the Heaven Suppressing Spoon? Chapter 437: Stealing the Heaven Suppressing Spoon? Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Demon Spirit Sect Ye Tian hid behind a rock behind Xiao Changtian and Yaoyao Ling, his face ashen. Listening to Xiao Changtian and Yao Yao Ling¡¯s conversation, Ye Tian was furious. The last time he had brought Ye Tian to the Demon Spirit Sect, he had asked for help. That Yaoyao spirit didn¡¯t give him a good look at all. Not only was she unwilling to give him a single spirit herb, but she also didn¡¯t want to give it to him. He remembered that when he had asked Yao Yao Ling for a Lingzhi Grass, the people of the Demon Spirit Sect had almost chased him out of the door. But now, in front of Xiao Changtian, what could this Yao Yao Ling say? If Xiao Changtian liked it, not only would she not charge him, she could even give him the spiritual herbs. Was this the benefit of being powerful? Ye Tian looked at Xiao Changtian with envy. Also, what did Yaoyao Ling just say? She wanted Xiao Changtian to find a spoon. Needless to say, it was definitely the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. Didn¡¯t the Demon Spirit Sect say that no one could touch the Heaven Suppressing Spoon except for their Demon God? Why did he act like he could take anything he wanted in front of Xiao Changtian? Ye Tian thought to himself, his heart filled with resentment. Seeing Xiao Changtian and Yaoyao Ling continue to move forward, he immediately followed them. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Yaoyao Ling¡¯s conversation slowly drifted over. ¡°That spoon is also a treasure to you, right?¡± Xiao Changtian stood beside Yaoyao Ling and spoke to her slowly. When he came, he had guessed that this spoon was a half-finished immortal cultivator spiritual weapon. To the mortals in Yaoyao Ling¡¯s village, it was likely that they would treat it as a treasure. Yaoyao Ling nodded her head when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, yes. Ever since the establishment of our village, the Heaven Suppression Spoon has been in our village.¡± Hearing Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian felt a little troubled. The purpose of his trip was precisely this Heaven Suppressing Spoon. However, it seemed that the village treated it as a treasure. It seemed a little difficult for him to take it away. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also said tentatively. ¡°Miss Yaoyao Ling, I want to borrow your village¡¯s spoon. Is it convenient?¡± Although this Yao Yao Ling wanted to bring him to get that spoon, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t sure if they were willing to let him take them away. At this time, Ye Tian pricked up his ears. He was very concerned about the news regarding the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. Now, he could only hope that Yao Yao Ling would reject Xiao Changtian. After all, with the strength of the Heaven Swallowing Dog beside Xiao Changtian, he wasn¡¯t confident in snatching it. When Yaoyao Ling heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she pointed at a house in front of them. ¡°Of course it¡¯s convenient. Senior, we¡¯ve already arrived. The Heaven Suppressing Spoon is in the room in front.¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. He had thought that the villagers treated the Heaven Suppressing Spoon as a treasure, so he had to negotiate with them. He didn¡¯t expect them to agree so quickly. It seemed that the people in this village were more honest than he had imagined. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to Yaoyao Ling,¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Yaoyao Ling.¡± When Yaoyao Ling heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her figure also walked towards the direction of the house. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go get it for you now.¡± Chu Yiren had personally given him the task of handing the Heaven Suppressing Spoon to Xiao Changtian. Yaoyao Ling didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. Even if Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want it, she had to give it to him. Ye Tian, who had been eavesdropping from behind, almost burst into a torrent of abuse. He had originally thought that Yaoyao Ling was only saying that because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. Moreover, that senior had asked for her opinion, and it was obvious that he did not have to take the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. He didn¡¯t expect Yaoyao to become such a bootlicker. The other party did not particularly want it, but he took the initiative to get it for them. Thinking back to when he was at his peak, he did not receive such treatment in the Divine World. Ye Tian couldn¡¯t help but compare himself to Xu Chen. Compared to him at his peak, this person was dressed in a green robe and had an imposing appearance. He seemed to be more handsome than him. No, in the Divine Realm, what was the use of being handsome? Strength was everything. While Ye Tian was comparing, Yao Yao Ling slowly walked out of the room. He held a silver spoon in his hand and walked to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, the Heaven Suppressing Spoon is here.¡± Yao Yao Ling¡¯s voice slowly entered Ye Tian¡¯s ears, and his mind began to spin. He looked at the Heaven Suppressing Spoon that was about to fall into Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. ¡®No, I can¡¯t let this Heaven Suppressing Spoon fall into that person¡¯s hands.¡¯ Otherwise, he would have no chance to get him again in the future. Without the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, how could he take revenge? With this thought in mind, Ye Tian condensed a massive white orb of light. He threw it at a spot in front of Xiao Changtian. Bang! The ball of light exploded in the air with a loud bang. This loud noise attracted the attention of Yao Yao Ling and Xiao Changtian. The two of them could not help but look forward. There was an invasion. This was the first thought in Yaoyao Ling¡¯s mind. She then looked at the Heaven Suppressing Spoon in her hand. He seemed to have sensed something and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I think someone is here to steal the Heaven Suppressing Spoon.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head when he heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. Looking at this demonic spirit¡¯s reaction, it was obvious that they were not familiar with this situation. Miss Yaoyao Ling didn¡¯t panic at all when she encountered such a situation. She was also very calm. However, it was understandable. After all, there were people who would naturally be interested in this treasure. At this moment, a few Demon Spirit Sect cultivators came to Yao Yaoling and Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. When she arrived beside Yaoyao Ling, the few Demon Spirit Sect cultivators transmitted their voices to her. ¡°Vice Sect Leader, what happened?¡± ¡°I suspect that someone is here to steal the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. Yao Wu, take Senior to rest first. The rest of you, follow me to search.¡± At this moment, Yaoyao Ling seemed to have recovered her demeanor as the vice sect master as she transmitted her voice to everyone. Following that, Yaoyao Ling walked up to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry that something unexpected happened. I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior to go to Yao Wu¡¯s house to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go find Senior after I¡¯m done.¡± Xiao Changtian naturally didn¡¯t have any objections after hearing Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. Since he had come to the village, he naturally had to do as the locals did. However, Xiao Changtian still said. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± After all, if he wanted to borrow a spoon from someone, it would be nice to let Alpha do the job of catching a thief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Yaoyao Ling heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she smiled at him. ¡°Senior, we can solve it ourselves. We¡¯re really sorry to disturb you.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing what Yaoyao Ling said. Ye Tian, who was hiding behind a rock, also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t make a move. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to escape.. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Demon Spirit Array (1) Chapter 438: Demon Spirit Array (1) Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Demon Spirit Sect Ye Tian hid behind a rock, examining his palm. The silver-white mist that was attached to it had already dissipated a lot. He had used up a lot of his primeval essence to cast that ball of light just now in order to not be discovered. Now, the silver-white color in his eyes was a little dimmer than before. ¡°In this state, even though we can prevent the Heaven Suppressing Spoon from falling into that person¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°But I still have to find a place to hide.¡± Ye Tian muttered as he gathered the last of his True Qi and flew to the side. In front of the house, Yao Wu brought Xiao Changtian to rest. Yaoyao Ling also issued orders. ¡°Senior is the benefactor of the Demon God. Our benefactor encountered such a situation on the first day he came to our Demon Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± Hearing Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words, the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators were filled with righteous indignation. Xiao Changtian was someone they thought would become the husband of the Demon God and the master of the Demon Spirit Sect. Now that something like this had happened to the Demon Spirit Sect, wouldn¡¯t this make Senior look down on their Demon Spirit Sect? ¡± Vice Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. No matter which bastard it is, I will definitely find him.¡¯¡±¡® ¡°Us too. If we can¡¯t find him, we¡¯re willing to die to apologize.¡± Everyone looked furious. At this moment, a voice came from the crowd. ¡°Vice Sect Leader, I think we should activate the Demon Spirit Array.¡± Hearing this voice, all the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators present were stunned. The Demon Spirit Array was the ancestral array of their Demon Spirit Sect. Once the Demon Spirit Array was opened, nothing could escape his tracking and killing. However, the price of activating the Demon Spirit Array was very high. Not only did it consume a lot of resources, but it could only be activated once every 100 years. Unless it was a life and death situation, it would never be activated. In the history of the Demon Spirit Sect, the Demon Spirit Array had only been activated once. When Yaoyao Ling heard this voice, she hesitated for a moment. At this moment, a voice came from above. ¡°Activate the Demon Spirit Array.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Yiren¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. When they saw Chu Yiren, the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators said in unison,¡± ¡°Lord Demon God!¡± Then, a Demon Spirit Sect cultivator said, ¡°I think that the Demon God is right. Activate the Demon Spirit Array. Since that guy dared to attack senior, it¡¯s unforgivable.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior is the great benefactor of the Demon Spirit Sect. If you dare to attack our benefactor, you must use the Demon Spirit Array to entertain us.¡±¡± Soon, the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators agreed. At this moment, Yaoyao Ling walked over to Chu Yiren¡¯s side. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ll go prepare to activate the Demon Spirit Array.¡± It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about activating the Demon Spirit Array. It¡¯s just that the relationship with the Great Demon Spirit Array is too great so she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Seeing that the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators had agreed, Yao Yao Ling¡¯s face naturally lit up and she immediately went down to make arrangements. When Chu Yiren heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words, she nodded in agreement. Back in her cave abode, Chu Yiren had also finished digesting the memories she had awakened. However, just as he was about to go find Xiao Changtian, he heard a loud noise outside. And it came from the direction where the Heaven Suppressing Spoon was stored. Chu Yiren immediately rushed over. Soon, the cultivators of the Demon Spirit Sect sat cross-legged in their cave abodes. He placed the spirit herbs and spiritual herbs that had been planted in his cave abode for many years in front of him. He muttered something. Then, the cave abodes of the cultivators in the Demon Spirit Sect were built one after another. As if they had sensed something, they all connected. Soon, it covered the entire Demon Spirit Sect. At this moment, in Yao Wu¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian and Yao Wu were sitting on two sides of a wooden table in the courtyard. Because he had to entertain Xiao Changtian, Yao Wu didn¡¯t need to participate in the activation of the Demon Spirit Array. The two of them drank the immortal fruit brew on the table and ate, talking and laughing. At this moment, Yao Wu looked up into the sky. In the air, streams of true essence slowly gathered. A dark green eye with an ancient aura was slowly forming. This is the Great Demon Spirit Array! It was rumored that once the demon eye was opened, all the enemies would have nowhere to hide and their bodies and souls would be destroyed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll catch him soon.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly when he saw Yao Wu staring at the sky. Yao Wu was probably worried that the thief had stolen something from the village. However, based on his many years of experience, he could tell that Miss Yaoyao Ling was calm and collected. It was obvious that he was very confident in catching the thief. Therefore if nothing unexpected happened, it would be difficult for the thief to escape¡¯. Yao Wu nodded slowly when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. This was the first time she had seen this Demon Spirit Array. However, with Senior¡¯s strength, he was naturally able to predict the future. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Yao Wu also picked up his wine cup and continued to eat and drink with Xiao Changtian. At this time, Ye Tian was hiding in a corner of the Demon Spirit Sect. The silver-white eyes looked up at the sky, feeling as if a great terror was brewing in the sky. Ye Tian began to speculate as he looked up at the dark green Demonic Eye. It was rumored that the Demon Spirit Sect had a Demon Spirit Array. When it was activated, a pair of demon eyes would frighten all the experts in the world. Even the Godly Emperor had died in it. However, the price of opening it was also extremely high. He was just stopping them from handing the Heaven Suppressing Spoon to the owner of the Heaven Swallowing Dog. They wouldn¡¯t go so far as to activate the Demon Spirit Array to deal with him right? ¡¯ After consoling himself, Ye Tian looked up again. The blurry demon eye in the air was now clearly visible. The demon eye was dark green in color, and it looked like it was about to form. Wow, it really is the Great Demon Spirit Array. Ye Tian panicked when he saw the dark green eye. NOW, he had to wonder who Xiao Changtian was from the Demon Spirit Sect. Could the owner of the Sky Swallowing Dog be the ancestor of the Demon Spirit Sect? No, it should be higher than the ancestor¡¯s level. He had only stopped him a little, and he hadn¡¯t even done anything substantial, yet he wanted to use the Demon Spirit Array to deal with him. Even if the ancestors returned, there was no need for this. Who was the owner of the Sky Swallowing Dog to them? At this moment, the dark green demon eye in the air had also finished forming. Seeing the Demon Eye slowly open, Ye Tian ran through all sorts of escape methods in his mind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, all of them were dead without exception. What to do, what to do? Ye Tian¡¯s mind kept spinning. Was he going to use the same trick again? At this moment, Chu Yiren, who was the eye of the formation, spoke slowly. ¡°Demon Eye, activate! Kill them!¡± As Chu Yiren¡¯s voice trailed off, her demonic eyes also shot out beams of light, enveloping the area below.. Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: Send It Back (1) Chapter 439: Send It Back (1) Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Demon Spirit Sect The dark green light emitted by the demon eye almost covered the entire Demon Spirit Sect. Ye Tian looked at the incoming light and a white chain flew out from his hand. The white chain collided with the dark green light. The white chains dissipated, turning dark green as well. The light continued to shoot towards Ye Tian. As expected of the legendary Demon Spirit Array. This power wasn¡¯t just for show. Ye Tian looked at the incoming light and dodged it, trying to escape to the exit of the Demon Spirit Sect. At the same time that Demon Eye discovered Ye Tian, Chu Yiren, who was at the eye of the formation, had a cold expression on her face. ¡°So it¡¯s you. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡± Back at the School of Imperial Beasts, Chu Yiren had seen the Heaven Swallowing Dog kill him. They hadn¡¯t expected this old man to possess Ye Tian¡¯s body and be reborn. Following that, Chu Yiren¡¯s hands began to change their gestures. Then, the dark green light emitted by the demon eye suddenly formed a huge net. It¡¯s heading towards Ye Tian and covering him. Whoosh! Ye Tian dodged another dark green beam. He landed on the ground, his face pale and panting. He was already lucky to be able to dodge the attacks of the dark green light rays several times in a row. At this moment, the true essence in his body was exhausted. Facing the huge net in the air, he had no way to dodge. He had to use the old method. Ye Tian sighed inwardly, seemingly resigned to his fate. Ye Tian allowed the net to envelop him, and then he fell to the ground. The net bound Ye Tian, and the light on it continued to absorb his vitality. Soon, Ye Tian was on the ground, unable to move. Then, a few Demon Spirit Sect cultivators appeared beside him and took him away. At the same time, in the courtyard of the fifth demon. Yao Wu received the news from the Demon Spirit Sect cultivators and said to Xiao Changtian excitedly, ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve already caught the thief.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw Yao Wu¡¯s happy expression. ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? This thief can¡¯t escape.¡± On the other side, Chu Yiren and Yaoyao Ling arrived in front of Ye Tian. Yaoyao Ling looked at Ye Tian and slowly said to Chu Yiren,¡± ¡°Lord Demon God, I¡¯ve seen this person before. I don¡¯t know why he came to the Demon Spirit Sect.¡± ¡°You even tried to build a relationship with our Demon Spirit Sect for the sole purpose of losing the Heaven Suppressing Spoon.¡± Chu Yiren¡¯s face turned cold when she heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. This guy actually dared to covet what Senior wanted. It was unforgivable. Yaoyao Ling saw Chu Yiren¡¯s expression and said slowly,¡± ¡°Lord Demon God, this person is already dead, right? Why don¡¯t this subordinate take him down and bury him?¡± Yaoyao used her Spiritual Sense to probe Ye Tian¡¯s body and found that his vitality had completely dissipated. Hearing Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words, Chu Yiren reached out to stop her. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s see.¡± That fellow was able to revive after being killed by senior Heaven Swallowing Dog, which meant that he still had some tricks up his sleeve. It was better to wait for Senior to come and take a look personally. At this moment, Yao Wu and Xiao Changtian slowly came to the front of the crowd. ¡°How was it? The thief was caught. Who was it?¡± Xiao Changtian came to the front of everyone and said slowly. Ye Tian was bound by the net. ¡°Isn¡¯t this person the Holy Son of that old man¡¯s family?¡± When Chu Yiren heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she turned her head slowly towards him. ¡°Senior, what do you think?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t this guy here to steal your things? Why would he ask an outsider like me? Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s unsightly expression, Yaoyao Ling was also very nervous. This person coveted Senior¡¯s things, so he naturally asked Senior. Wouldn¡¯t this make Senior unhappy? At this moment, Chu Yiren turned to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we bury him?¡± Hearing Chu Yiren¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was shocked. This girl was usually carefree, but she was really bold. He stole something, and you still want to bury him. At this moment, a faint wisp of Soul Remnant slowly moved in Ye Tian¡¯s abdomen. It was the remnant soul of Ye Tian¡¯s Master. When he had been killed by his enemy, he had entrusted a wisp of his soul to Ye Tian. Now that he was killed by the Demon Spirit Array, he naturally wanted to use the same method to escape. However, he would have to sleep for a long time after he escaped. At this time, Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand slowly patted Ye Tian¡¯s body, hitting his abdomen. At this time, Ye Tian¡¯s Master¡¯s remnant soul also felt the world around him darken as the space around him began to shrink. ¡°My Soul Remnant Art can even hide from the Great Demon Spirit Array. How could you discover me? Who are you?¡± ¡°No!¡± With Xiao Changtian¡¯s slap, Ye Tian¡¯s Master¡¯s remnant soul had completely dissipated, with no chance of rebirth. Then, Ye Tian¡¯s body also released a cloud of gas. When Chu Yiren and the others saw the gas, they exchanged glances. Fortunately, there was a senior. Otherwise, this fellow would have run away again. Then, Xiao Changtian stood up from the ground. ¡°This guy should be sent to that old man.¡± He had also checked just now. Although this fellow had been captured, his vitality was not completely gone. It was just that he might become a vegetable in the future. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t say anything. However, this guy knew his background. It was better to send him back. He didn¡¯t want those old men to worry. Chu Yiren nodded in agreement. Then, he glanced at Yaoyao Ling beside him. Then, Yaoyao Ling said to the two people beside her,¡± ¡°Yao Yi, Yao Yi, send him to the Imperial Beast Gate.¡± Having lived in this small space all year round, Yaoyao Ling and the others naturally knew about the Imperial Beast Sect. Two Demon Spirit Sect cultivators walked out. Taking Ye Tian away, they headed towards the Imperial Beast Sect. At this time, Chu Yiren also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go get a spoon.¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at Yaoyao Ling when he heard Chu Yiren¡¯s words. He and Chu Yiren were considered outsiders to the village, so they had to seek their opinions. Then, Yaoyao Ling immediately walked between the two of them. ¡°Senior, let me bring you there.¡± Fortunately, the villagers were really hospitable. Xiao Changtian looked at Yaoyao Ling who was already leading the way and sighed in his heart. Imperial Beast Sect Mountain Gate At this time, Yao One and Yao Two slowly placed Ye Tian in front of the Imperial Beast Sect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As soon as Ye Tian appeared, Xiao En followed suit. Seeing Ye Tian on the ground, Xiao En was also startled. He turned to Yao One and Yao Two and said slowly,¡± ¡°The two of you, this is?¡± ¡°Senior asked us to bring it over.¡± Demon One looked at Xiao En and said. Then, he and Demon Two disappeared in front of the Imperial Beast Gate.. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: You’re Here to Pick Herbs. Right (1) Chapter 440: You¡¯re Here to Pick Herbs. Right (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡ã 7 In the forest of the Great Desolate Immortal Continent Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the forest that led to the Demon Spirit Sect¡¯s small world, the rustling of flowers and plants in the forest sounded. Two figures also walked through the grass. Two figures landed on the ground, revealing their faces. They were the clones of the Medicine Sovereign and the Divine Court Master who had rushed here from the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s small town. The Medicine Sovereign stood beside the cloaked man, stretching out his hand to block his path. He looked ahead and slowly said, ¡°Master, someone is coming.¡± When the cloaked man heard the words of the Demon Sovereign, he immediately understood and walked into the bushes with the Medicine Sovereign. Hiding in the bushes, the Medicine Sovereign and the avatar of the Divine Court Master stared ahead. Following that, the bushes in front of them were flipped over, and Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren¡¯s silhouettes appeared before their eyes. Xiao Changtian was standing beside Chu Yiren, and he said slowly,¡± Yiren, it¡¯s all thanks to you that this trip went so smoothly.¡± After borrowing the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, Xiao Changtian brought Chu Yiren and Yao Yaoling to bid them farewell. After all, the village was considered a paradise, and he could not disturb them for a long time. When Chu Yiren heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she smiled back at him. ¡°Senior, how good would it be if Yaoyao Ling and the others moved to Dayang Town?¡± After he gradually recovered his memory, the Demon Spirit Sect was naturally not suitable to continue staying in that small space. The first place Chu Yiren thought of when moving out was naturally Dayang Town. Putting aside the fact that he lived in Dayang Town, he had many opportunities to interact with Xiao Changtian. With Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength alone, the safety of the Demon Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t be a problem if they moved to Dayang Town. Hearing Chu Yiren¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled as well. He turned to Chu Yiren and said slowly,¡± ¡°You, if you want them to move to Dayang Town, they have to agree.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry as he spoke. What was this girl thinking all day? Why would he move to Dayang Town when he was living in a paradise? The smile on Chu Yiren¡¯s face widened when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°So, if they are willing, they can move to Dayang Town.¡± Seeing the look of anticipation on Chu Yiren¡¯s face, Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. Then, he continued walking forward. At this moment, Alpha rubbed against his feet and led him to a bush. Eh, is there something over there? Xiao Changtian looked at Alpha at his feet and followed him. Alpha usually didn¡¯t nag her much, but this time he took her away. Something must have happened. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came to a bush. ¡°Here.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Alpha at his feet and said slowly to him. She saw that Alpha was no longer rubbing against her feet. Xiao Changtian was also prepared to walk into the bushes. At this moment, the grass rustled, the Medicine Sovereign and the cloaked man appeared in front of Xiao Chang Tian. Seeing two people suddenly appear in front of him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. Seeing the bamboo basket behind Yao Huang, Xiao Chang Tian slowly said to them, ¡°Are you here to pick herbs?¡± The bamboo basket behind the white-haired old man was filled with some medicinal herbs. It was obvious that he had come to the mountains to collect medicinal herbs. When the Medicine Sovereign heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he cupped his fists towards him. ¡°Yes, we came to the mountains to pick herbs.¡± At this moment, Chu Yiren had also arrived beside Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Following which, when he saw the Medicine Sovereign and the cloaked man, he frowned. After awakening his memories, his body was much more sensitive to danger than before. These two people gave her a very dangerous feeling. At this moment, Xiao Changtian turned to Chu Yiren and said slowly,¡± It s fine. They came to the mountains to pick herbs.¡± After which, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Yao Huang and the rest, Do you need our help? I know a thing or two about medicinal herbs.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Medicine Sovereign shook his head. ¡°Thank you, sir. We can find it ourselves.¡± Their goal for this trip was the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. How could they let Wanting Meat follow them? Hearing the Medicine Sovereign¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian waved his hand dismissively before pulling Chu Yiren down the mountain. Since they didn¡¯t need it, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t help them. After which, Xiao Chang Tian seemed to have thought of something as he turned his head towards the Medicine Sovereign and the cloaked man and slowly said, ¡°Oh right, we just came from the mountains. Let me remind you that there are quite a lot of thieves in the mountains. You have to be careful.¡± What these farmers were most worried about was that the herbs they had waited for a long time would be plucked by others. And a thief appeared in Yaoyao Spirit Village. It was hard to guarantee that the white-haired old man¡¯s herbs would not be stolen. With that, Xiao Changtian led Chu Yiren down the mountain. After Xiao Changtian and Chu Yang left, the cloaked clone of the Divine Court Lord slowly spoke to the Medicine Sovereign, ¡°Medicine Sovereign, can you tell how they discovered us?¡± The Medicine Sovereign shook his head when he heard the words of the avatar. ¡°No, but when I checked their auras, I didn¡¯t find any true essence on them.¡± ¡°It should be a mortal. We just happened to bump into him.¡± Upon hearing the Medicine Sovereign¡¯s words, the avatar of the Divine Court Master nodded his head. After which, he held his cloak and slowly said to the Yao Huang, ¡°Medicine Sovereign, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± As the sound of his voice faded, the avatar of the Divine Court Master took the lead and flew towards the direction of Yaoyao Ling¡¯s village. The Medicine Sovereign followed closely behind. When he saw Xiao Changtian, he felt something was wrong. However, he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was wrong. Hence, the avatar of the Lord of the Divine Court brought the Medicine Sovereign to pay a visit to the Demon Spirit Sect. The Heaven Suppressing Spoon was related to the revival of the Divine Court. With the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, it would be much more convenient for them to rebuild the Divine Court and find the main body. At the same time, in the main hall of the Imperial Beast Sect, Xiao En sat on a chair in the main hall. On both sides of the main hall stood a group of elders from the School of Imperial Beasts. At this moment, in the middle of the hall, Ye Tian¡¯s body, bound by a large net, slowly lay on the ground. Xiao En pointed at Ye Tian in the center of the hall. ¡°I have gathered everyone here because I have something to tell you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone knows the person in the center of the hall.¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, the group of School of Imperial Beasts elders also looked at the corpse in the center. ¡°Sect Master, isn¡¯t this Ye Tian? Didn¡¯t you say he escaped from the dungeon?¡± He did escape from the dungeon, but he was captured by Senior.¡± When Xiao En heard the words of the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder, he nodded and stood up from his seat.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: There Is No Need for the Ye Tian Clan to Exist Chapter 441: There Is No Need for the Ye Tian Clan to Exist (1) Translator: 549690339 Great Desolate Immortal Continent, Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s main hall Sean stood up from his seat and slowly walked to the center of the hall. At this moment, in the main hall, the elders of the School of Imperial Beasts were whispering to each other. ¡°Senior captured him. It seems this Ye Tian really doesn¡¯t know life and death.¡± ¡°You dare to provoke Senior after escaping from the dungeon. You really deserve to die.¡± Hearing the whispers around him, Sean also said loudly in the hall,¡± ¡°This gathering is naturally related to Ye Tian.¡± ¡°Great Elder, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± As soon as Xiao En finished speaking, an old man walked out from the side of the hall. ¡°Sect Master, all the information about Ye Tian¡¯s clan is here.¡± As he spoke, the First Elder of the School of Imperial Beasts also held a scroll in his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve called everyone here today to officially announce that the School of Imperial Beasts has officially declared war on the Ye Tian Clan.¡± ¡°Senior has given us the Imperial Beast Sect painting, and this is a great favor. Ye Tian¡¯s clan has repeatedly provoked you, and this is unforgivable.¡± ¡°From now on, you will be the enemy of our Imperial Beast Sect.¡± ¡°Disciples of the Imperial Beast Sect, from today onwards, put down your duties. There is no need for the Heavenly Leaf Clan to exist.¡± Xiao En¡¯s strong voice echoed in the hall. Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, the elders of the School of Imperial Beasts understood. ¡°Sect Master is right, that Ye Tian is no good. He actually dared to attack Senior.¡± ¡°Sect Master, let me be the vanguard for this mission.¡± ¡°What Ye Tian Clan? I¡¯ve never even heard of them, yet they dare to provoke Senior. They really aren¡¯t afraid of death. I¡¯ll teach them how to write the word ¡®death¡¯.¡± In the hall, the voices of the crusade against Ye Tian¡¯s clan echoed. Xiao En nodded in satisfaction when he heard the words of the Sect of Imperial Beasts ¡®elder. When Yao One and Yao Two brought Ye Tian¡¯s corpse to the Imperial Beast Sect¡¯s entrance, Ye Tian¡¯s body was already dead. Sean panicked and thought about it for a while. Senior had sent someone to bring Ye Tian¡¯s corpse to him, so he definitely wanted an attitude from him. Although Ye Tian¡¯s Clan was an unranked clan. But when Ye Tian had offended Senior in the School of Imperial Beasts, he should have dealt with his clan. After Sean came to his senses, he was very dissatisfied with how late he had become. Then, Sean slowly said to the people in the hall,¡± ¡°Elders, after today, I don¡¯t want to hear the name of the Ye family.¡± ¡°Everyone, hurry up and get it done.¡± Hearing Xiao En¡¯s words, the elders of the School of Imperial Beasts also bowed to him. Then, they all walked out of the hall. He called out to his disciples and disciples, bringing all kinds of spirit weapons and demon beast mounts. From the School of Imperial Beasts, they were about to attack Ye Tian¡¯s clan. That night, Ye Tian¡¯s clan was exterminated, with no survivors. DivineWorld, Great Desolate Immortal Continent A stream of light flashed in the air, and then a figure slowly appeared in the air, revealing the figure within. ¡°Boss, what if Master finds out that we snuck out?¡± Below Black Tortoise, the fat Rongrong slowly said to him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Master is also here. We came out this time to help Master solve his problems.¡± Black Tortoise¡¯s gaze swept below, slowly saying to the fat Rongrong. At this time, Black Tortoise also pointed to a direction below, slowly saying to the fat Rongrong: ¡°Fatty, I heard someone talking about the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. It seems that someone is trying to harm Master.¡± ¡°Our chance has come. As long as we help Master solve the problem, Master won¡¯t blame us.¡± ¡°I also heard the voice of a beauty.¡± When the fat Rongrong heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, her figure flashed, flying towards the direction of Black Tortoise¡¯s finger. This time, they came out of the courtyard because it was too boring. Under Black Tortoise¡¯s lead, the fat Rongrong naturally followed him here. At the same time, in the Demon Spirit Sect¡¯s small world, A group of Demon Spirit Sect cultivators stood behind Yao Yaoling, and two figures stood opposite them. It was none other than the avatar of the Divine Court Master and the Medicine Sovereign. At this moment, the Medicine Sovereign was standing in front of Yao Yaoling. He slowly spoke to them, ¡°Yao Yao Ling, no matter what, our Divine Court and your Demon Spirit Sect used to be on the same continent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too much to borrow your Heaven Suppressing Scoop.¡± ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t take it for free.¡± When the Divine Court and the Demon Spirit Sect were dominating the Divinity, they were still on the same Immortal Continent. Therefore, in a sense, the Demon Spirit Sect and the Divine Court were considered neighbors. As he spoke, the Medicine Sovereign held a few jade bottles in his hands. Waves of pill fragrance came out from the jade bottle. From the looks of it, the grade was not low. Yaoyao Ling stood opposite the Medicine Sovereign and the avatar of the Divine Court Master. She slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to lend it to you, but the Heaven Suppressing Scoop is no longer in our Demon Spirit Sect.¡± Although Yaoyao Ling would never lend the Heaven Suppressing Spoon to Medicine Sovereign and the others. However, Yaoyao was telling the truth. The Sky Suppression Scoop had indeed been taken away by Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren. When the clone of the master of the Divine Court heard Yaoyao Ling¡¯s words, he also reached out to hold his cloak. After which, he walked in front of Yao Huang and slowly said to Yao Yaoling, ¡°Yao Yao Ling, let¡¯s not talk about all that nonsense. If you lend us the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, we¡¯ll use it as collateral.¡± ¡°When we return the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, you can just give us the fragment.¡± When Yaoyao Ling saw the fragment in the hands of the clone of the master of the Divine Court, her expression was somewhat shocked. She did not expect the clone of the master of the Divine Court to take out the fragment of the Divine Court Token as collateral. Every fragment of the Divine Court Token contained the bloodline power and luck of the master of the Divine Court. If he absorbed them, he could directly advance a mortal to the God Emperor Realm. It could be said that this Divine Court Token fragment was one of the lifeblood of the Divine Court. At this moment, the Medicine Emperor said to the clone of the Divine Court Master beside him, ¡°Master, this¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more.¡± When the avatar of the Divine Court Master saw that the Medicine Sovereign wanted to say something, he waved his hand. Yaoyao Ling looked at the clone of the master of the Divine Court and the Medicine Sovereign before taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Heaven Suppressing Spoon¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I want to see which son of a b * tch dares to have designs on the Heaven Suppressing Spoon.¡± Before Yaoyao Ling could finish speaking, a voice was transmitted down from the sky. Then, everyone looked up. They saw a giant panda with a turtle sitting on its head, slowly flying towards them. Not long after, the fat Rongrong appeared in front of everyone with the Black Tortoise.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442:1 Am the Weakest in Our Courtyard (1) Chapter 442:1 Am the Weakest in Our Courtyard (1) Translator: 549690339 Small Space, Demon Spirit Sect The avatar of the Divine Court Master and the Medicine Sovereign also looked at the Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong who had suddenly appeared in front of them. He also said to Yao Ling, ¡°Is this a demonic beast from your Demon Spirit Sect?¡± Yaoyao Ling shook her head when she heard the Medicine Sovereign¡¯s words. This was also the first time they saw Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong, they had never seen them before. However, how did they enter? Why couldn¡¯t they sense any movement at all? Other than when Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren entered, they didn¡¯t sense anything. After all, Chu Yiren had written about their Lord Demon God, so it was normal that they didn¡¯t know about it. When the others entered the Demon Spirit Sect, they could sense it. And for Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong to be able to enter without a sound, they were also very surprised. The Medicine Sovereign saw Yaoyao Ling shake her head and slowly said to Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong, ¡°Where did these turtles and pandas come from? They¡¯re really courting death by disturbing my lord¡¯s negotiations.¡± Hearing Medicine Emperor¡¯s words, the fat Rongrong beneath Black Tortoise¡¯s feet slowly raised her head and said to him, ¡°Boss, this old man called you a turtle and told you to go away.¡± Black Tortoise heard the fat Rongrong¡¯s words and slowly stood up, looking at the Medicine Sovereign opposite him. ¡°Fatty, I heard everything.¡± Following which, the True Energy on the Black Tortoise¡¯s body surged as it charged towards the Medicine Sovereign. Seeing Black Tortoise make a move, the fat Rongrong also tactfully waddled over to Yaoyao Ling¡¯s side. ¡°Beauty, Boss went to teach them a lesson for you.¡± ¡°They actually dared to ask you for the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. Boss will definitely beat them up until they piss their pants.¡± Yao Huang looked at the Black Tortoise that was charging towards him as his expression changed. ¡°This turtle still dares to take the initiative to attack. Master, leave it to me.¡± After speaking to the avatar of the Divine Court Master beside him, the Medicine Sovereign flew out. A faint green True Qi surged on his body, while flames rose from Yao Huang¡¯s hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many demonic beasts I¡¯ve refined with this flame. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of his taste.¡± As he spoke, the Yao Huang waved the flame in his hand at the Black Tortoise. The flames attacked the Black Tortoise. ¡°Your flame is much weaker than that old hen.¡± At this moment, the Black Tortoise looked at the oncoming flames. The true essence on its body surged, and a huge Black Tortoise Dharma Idol appeared behind it. At this moment, in everyone¡¯s field of vision, a huge Black Tortoise Dharma Idol stood in the air. The Black Tortoise and the scales were on the same level, and endless seawater flowed backward around them. The Medicine Sovereign watched as his flames dissipated the moment they touched the Black Tortoise. At this moment, the Medicine Sovereign saw his flames being easily dissolved and the Black Tortoise Dharma Idol in front of him. He was already panicking in his heart. ¡°This is Black Tortoise?¡± The Medicine Sovereign stared at the Black Tortoise in front of him, his words filled with disbelief. At this moment, Black Tortoise¡¯s voice was slowly transmitted into Yao Huang¡¯s ears. ¡°You just said that you want to refine me?¡± The Black Tortoise¡¯s voice sounded in the mind of the Medicine Sovereign. Next, the Medicine Sovereign¡¯s body involuntarily knelt on the ground. The boundless seawater around the Black Tortoise rolled, and a huge water pillar formed beside it. At the same time that the water pillar was formed, the avatar of the Divine Court Master slowly arrived beside the Medicine Sovereign. Looking at Black Tortoise in front of him, the clone of the Master of the Divine Court also raised the fragment of the Divine Court Token in his hand high. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, please calm down.¡± At this moment, the voice of the clone of the master of the Divine Court was extremely respectful. He had no intention of resisting the Black Tortoise. The Black Tortoise, a divine beast, was an all-powerful existence even in ancient times. With their strength, it was completely impossible for them to resist. Seeing the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court in front of him, the Black Tortoise¡¯s water pillar that was about to fly out paused. ¡°Take off your cloak.¡± When the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he did not dare to be negligent and directly took off the cloak on his head. Then, the face of the avatar of the Master of the Divine Court appeared in front of everyone. When the Medicine Sovereign saw the avatar of the head of the Divine Court in this state, he slowly spoke, ¡°My Lord!¡± ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t speak.¡± Seeing that the Medicine Sovereign was about to rush over, the avatar of the head of the Divine Court shouted at him. ¡°Di Tian?¡± The fat Rongrong was the first to speak when she saw the figure of the Lord of the Divine Court¡¯s clone. ¡°Not Di Tian, but Di Tian¡¯s clone.¡± At this moment, Black Tortoise¡¯s voice also slowly entered the fat Rongrong¡¯s ears. When the clone of the master of the Divine Court heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he was also stunned. From the conversation between Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong, they seemed to know where their main body was. At this moment, the clone of the master of the Divine Court slowly walked up to the Black Tortoise. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, you know where my main body is?¡± Although the Medicine Sovereign had just angered the Black Tortoise, the avatar of the Divine Court Master couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing the news of his main body. Hearing the words of the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court, Black Tortoise glanced at him. ¡°Since you want to find the main body, why don¡¯t you ask Master for help?¡± ¡°I remember that Master is in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent. Hearing the Black Tortoise¡¯s words, the avatar of the Lord of the Divine Court was shocked. A divine beast like the Black Tortoise actually had a master. He wondered what kind of person could subdue him. However, Lord Black Tortoise had also pointed out a path for him. With this thought in mind, the clone of the master of the Divine Court slowly said to the Black Tortoise, ¡°May I know where Senior¡¯s master is now?¡± When Black Tortoise heard the words of the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court, he said slowly to him, ¡°I just heard you say that you want to find the Heaven Suppressing Spoon?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. The Heaven Suppressing Spoon can help our Divine Court quickly recover its former glory. Therefore, we have also come here to borrow it.¡± At this moment, the clone of the master of the Divine Court didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything. Upon hearing the words of the Divine Court Master, Black Tortoise¡¯s body also moved. ¡°My master wants that Heaven Suppressing Spoon. Hearing Black Tortoise¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the Divine Court trembled. ¡°Since Senior¡¯s master wants it, I naturally won¡¯t fight for it. Looking at the avatar of the Lord of the Divine Court, the Black Tortoise slowly said to him, ¡°Alright, it just so happens that I¡¯m also going to look for Master. You can follow me when the time comes.¡± On the side, Yaoyao Ling overheard the conversation between Black Tortoise and the clone of the master of the Divine Court. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only His body also trembled. The master that Senior Black Tortoise mentioned was probably the senior who followed the Demon God here. At this time, Yaoyao Ling looked at the fat Rongrong beside her, her gaze slowly sweeping over. If the turtle was the Black Tortoise, then this giant panda was not a divine beast, right? And as if sensing Yaoyao Ling¡¯s gaze, the fat Rongrong also turned her head. He looked at Yaoyao Ling and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m the weakest in our courtyard..¡± Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: Why Can’t I Understand What This Senior Is Chapter 443: Why Can¡¯t I Understand What This Senior Is Saying (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sect, Small Space Yaoyao Ling looked at the fat Rongrong beside her and slowly nodded her head. At this time, Black Tortoise also came to the fat Rongrong¡¯s side. ¡°Fatty, we can go now.¡± Finding Di Tian¡¯s clone was also an unexpected gain for the Black Tortoise. If he brought him to the master¡¯s side like this, the master would not blame him for coming out. The fat Rongrong heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words and slowly came to his side. He held the Black Tortoise on his head. At this moment, the Black Tortoise spoke to the avatar of the Divine Court Master and the Medicine Sovereign behind him, ¡°If you want to see Master, come with us.¡± When the clone of the master of the Divine Court heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, his face lit up with joy. This trip was a pleasant surprise for them. Originally, they had come to borrow the Heaven Suppressing Spoon, but they did not expect to see the Black Tortoise. Originally, he was annoyed because the Medicine Emperor and the Black Tortoise had a bad relationship, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear the news of his master. It could be said to be full of twists and turns. At this moment, the avatar of the Divine Court Master hurriedly called out to the Medicine Sovereign behind him and left with Black Tortoise and the others. He also wanted to see what kind of person the legendary Master of the Black Tortoise was. He must be an old monster who had lived for many years. She wondered how his relationship with her main body was. With this thought in mind, the clone of the master of the Divine Court was also looking forward to meeting Xiao Changtian. At this moment, in a small town in the Great Desolate Immortal Continent, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren were walking along a small path in the town. Then, they sat down on a stall. These few days, they had not had a good meal after leaving the Demon Spirit Sect. Xiao Changtian was already feeling hungry. He turned to look at Chu Yiren, who was beside him. She looked as if it didn¡¯t matter to her whether she ate or not. Looking at Chu Yiren, Xiao Changtian began to believe what he had heard in his previous life about girls who could go without food for days to lose weight. At this moment, at the table next to Xiao Changtian and the others. There were also a few cultivators sitting there, and their conversation slowly entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Have you heard? The Ye family offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have offended and was exterminated a few days ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No one in the entire clan survived. I don¡¯t know what big shot they offended.¡± Xiao Chang Tian, who was sitting on the side, was eating the rice in his mouth. When he heard their conversation, his face was also stunned. In his previous life, he had often seen such plots when he read online novels. However, sitting next to someone and hearing them say it, it felt different. At this moment, Chu Yiren turned to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with the Yates family being wiped out?¡± Xiao Changtian waved at Chu Yiren when he heard her words. ¡± Cultivation is really good.¡± When he first came to the cultivation world, he also wanted to be like the cool novels he read in his previous life. He would kill whoever he was unhappy with. He didn¡¯t expect the system to be so weak. Not only did he not allow her to cultivate, but he also allowed her to feed small animals. Xiao Changtian still doubted the authenticity of the so-called invincible path. If it wasn¡¯t for his dream of cultivation, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t have cared about those little animals. Xiao Changtian sighed. When would he be able to be like that person in the Nation of America, being talked about like that and even exterminating the entire family? Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s melancholy expression, Chu Yiren continued,¡± ¡°Senior, if you don¡¯t like them talking, I¡¯ll chase them away.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Chu Yiren¡¯s words and saw her about to get up. He pulled her back. ¡°Yiren, no. Sit down. We still have to hurry after eating.¡± The people who were talking were obviously immortal cultivators or mortals who were closer to immortal cultivators. How could he and Chu Yiren provoke them? After provoking them, they would be the next topic of conversation after dinner. Following that, Xiao Changtian brought Chu Yiren along with him as they continued their journey. And at this time, in midair, Black Tortoise sat on the fat Rongrong¡¯s head, his eyes also looking down. ¡°Fatty, Master should be there.¡± Black Tortoise pointed in a direction below, slowly saying to the fat Rongrong. Next, the fat Rongrong¡¯s figure turned into a stream of light, flying downwards. The avatar of the Divine Court Master and the Medicine Sovereign naturally followed closely behind them. At that moment, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren had already appeared outside the town. As for the Black Tortoise, he brought along the fat Rongrong, the clone of the Divine Court Master, and the Medicine Sovereign. Looking at Xiao Changtian below, Black Tortoise said slowly to the clone of the master of the Divine Court behind him, ¡°Di Tian¡¯s clone, that¡¯s Master. Go and find Master, I¡¯ll go over later.¡± Hearing Black Tortoise¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the Divine Court also looked down. Looking at the two figures below, the clone of the master of the Divine Court found them familiar. However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He cupped his fists at Black Tortoise and slowly said to him, ¡°Thank you, Senior Black Tortoise.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Shen Ting¡¯s avatar brought Yao Huang¡¯s body and flew downwards. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Chu Yiren were walking on the road outside the town. After that, the Medicine Sovereign and the avatar of the Divine Court Master slowly appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the two people who suddenly appeared in front of him. Wasn¡¯t this Di Tian¡¯s brother? And that white-haired old man, wasn¡¯t he the old man who went into the mountains to pick herbs? At this moment, the avatar of the lord of the Divine Court and the Medicine Sovereign finally saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. This¡­ The two of them looked at each other in disbelief. Naturally, they recognized Xiao Changtian. Wasn¡¯t he the mortal they had seen in the forest? Oh no, they were still treating him as a mortal. This was a great disrespect to their seniors. To be able to become the master of the Black Tortoise, he naturally could see through their inner thoughts. At the thought of this, the avatar of the Divine Court Master and the Medicine Sovereign broke out in cold sweat. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say to Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also slowly walked up to them. ¡°Di Tian¡¯s little brother, why are you here as well?¡± ¡°And this is?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the Divine Court was also confused. Why didn¡¯t he understand what this senior was saying? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The main body¡¯s younger brother? Was Senior hinting at something? However, he did not know that his main body had taken in a younger brother during this period of time. Moreover, he was hiding beside him without being discovered. His strength was probably at a terrifying level. With that thought in mind, the clone of the master of the Divine Court also looked around.. Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Look at Your Brother, He Loves Studying So Much Chapter 444: Look at Your Brother, He Loves Studying So Much Translator: 549690339 Great Desolate Immortal Continent, outside the small town of the Imperial Beast Sect. He saw the Divine Court Master Master¡¯s clone looking around. in the air, Black Tortoise also emitted a dark green light and injected it into the forehead of the clone of the Master of the Divine Court. Then, information slowly appeared in the mind of the avatar of the Master of the Divine Court. It turns out that Senior is currently refining his heart in the mortal world, playing around with the mortal world. After digesting the information given by Black Tortoise in his mind, the clone of the master of the Divine Court finally understood. At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked up to the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court. ¡°Little brother Di Tian, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the Divine Court also reacted. Then, he smiled at Xiao Changtian and said, ¡°Senior, this is the servant of our clan, the Medicine Sovereign. This time, we came out to gather herbs.¡± As he spoke, the clone of the master of the Divine Court was also carefully choosing his words, afraid that he would disturb Xiao Changtian¡¯s cultivation. Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. ¡°So, have you found the medicine? What are your plans?¡¯ ¡°Xiang must have gone to look for Di Tian.¡± This Di Tian¡¯s younger brother would go to look for Di Tian once in a while. Xiao Changtian had seen this too many times. Naturally, he blurted it out. When the clone of the master of the Divine Court heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was secretly shocked. As expected, Senior had already grasped their movements clearly. Fortunately, senior was magnanimous. Previously, when he and the Medicine Sovereign walked past him, they rejected his good intentions. Now that he thought about it, he was really blind back then. With this thought in his heart, the avatar of the Divine Court Master pulled the Medicine Sovereign beside him. ¡°Yes, Senior, we¡¯re going to find big brother.¡± Hearing the words of the clone, Xiao Changtian slowly said,¡± ¡°How about we go back together? We can take care of each other on the way.¡± When they passed by the small town, Xiao Changtian heard the news that the Ye family had been exterminated. He also invited the avatar of the Lord of the Divine Court to return with him. In the cultivation world, the outside world was quite dangerous. One more person meant one more strength. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the clone of the master of the Divine Court was also grateful. Senior was truly magnanimous, he didn¡¯t blame him and the Medicine Sovereign for rejecting his good intentions. He even wants to bring us to the main body. With his status as a senior, if he could obtain his help, the Heaven Suppressing Spoon would be many times stronger. At this moment, the clone of the master of the Divine Court looked at Xiao Changtian with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just on the way. Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°Di Tian and the others should be busy in the bookstore right now.¡± Xiao Changtian also walked to the side of the clone and patted his shoulder. Then, he led Chu Yiren and the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court to his own courtyard. When the Master of Divine Court heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also shocked. The main body was actually helping Senior manage the bookstore. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find him before. With Senior around, who could find the main body? With this thought in mind, the clone of the master of the Divine Court immediately followed behind Xiao Changtian. Then, the two antennae of the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder also lit up with a silver-white light. Chu Yiren, the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court, and the others were trapped within. The avatar of the master of the Divine Court sensed that the space he was in was constantly shifting, and finally arrived at the periphery of Dayang Town. Was this space movement? The clone of the master of the Divine Court looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, his eyes filled with respect. A second ago, he could still feel that they were in the Divine World. Now, looking at everything around him and the level of spiritual energy. He was not in the Divine World at all. Senior¡¯s strength had indeed reached an unimaginable level. He could easily mobilize so much spatial power. ¡°That was Master¡¯s doing. It was just a small ant¡¯s doing. If Master were to do it, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine it.¡± At this moment, Black Tortoise¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the mind of the clone of the Master of the Divine Court. After receiving Black Tortoise¡¯s voice transmission, the clone of the master of the Divine Court also looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. On Xiao Changtian¡¯s left shoulder, a black ant was stretching its antennae. As if it had caught Black Tortoise¡¯s voice transmission, the Chaos Ant looked at the void in front of it. ¡°Damned turtle, what kind of truth are you spouting? If you say more, do you believe that I will tell Master that you secretly ran out?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Black Tortoise wanted to say something when the Chaos Ant spoke. When he heard the Chaos Ant¡¯s last sentence, he immediately shut his mouth. It didn¡¯t want to be the first to be locked in the dark room. The avatar of the Divine Court Master and the Medicine Sovereign followed behind Xiao Changtian. He sensed the conversation between the Chaos Ant and the Black Tortoise in the void. His heart was already surging. It was fine if he saw a divine beast like the Black Tortoise today. He did not expect to see a divine beast like the Chaos Ant. The key was that both divine beasts had masters, and they were the same master. The clone of the master of the Divine Court looked at Xiao Changtian and felt that Xiao Changtian was becoming more and more mysterious. There was no aura on his body, but his footsteps and actions seemed to contain the truth of the Great Dao of this world. This was a true reclusive expert. At this moment, the clone of the master of the Divine Court suddenly felt that the reclusive cultivators he knew before were not worth mentioning in front of Xiao Changtian. After walking for a short distance, Xiao Changtian looked ahead and turned to the clone of the master of the Divine Court. He slowly said, ¡°Little brother Di Tian, the bookstore is right in front. Let¡¯s go over and take a look. Di Tian should be there.¡± ¡°Oh, right, there are also four servants in your family. They are called Ice Emperor, Demon Emperor, Mei Emperor, and Sword Emperor.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also introduced to the clone of the master of the Divine Court. Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Medicine Sovereign who was standing beside the avatar of the Divine Court Master had a look of joy on his face. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be four generals by his master¡¯s side. In this way, almost half of the Divine Court¡¯s team had gathered together.¡± ¡°Looks like the revival of the Divine Court is just around the corner.¡± Seeing the joy on the Medicine Sovereign¡¯s face, Xiao Chang Tian also smiled. Looking at the white-haired old man¡¯s happy expression, it seemed that he wanted to see his former colleague as soon as possible. Following that, Xiao Changtian and the rest of the people slowly walked to the front of the bookstore. When they arrived in front of the bookstore, the scene inside the bookstore was displayed before their eyes. The bookstore was the same as before. There were still a few young men greeting the customers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ice Emperor and the Demon Emperor were helping out from the side. As for the Mei Empress, the Sword Emperor and Di Tian, they were sitting at a table in the bookstore. She was holding a book in her hands and reading it tirelessly. Di Tian and the others were so engrossed in their books that they didn¡¯t even notice their arrival. Xiao Changtian also said to the clone of the master of the Divine Court beside him, ¡°Look at your brother. He loves to study..¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Heavenly Gate (1) Chapter 445: Heavenly Gate (1) Translator: 549690339 | Tian Yuan Continent, in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯ When the clone of the master of the Divine Court heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also very excited. He had finally found the main body that he had been searching for so long. Looking at the book that was being read, the clone of the owner of the Divine Court slowly walked over. At this moment, Di Tian, who was reading, also sensed something. He slowly put down the book in his hand and saw the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court slowly walking towards him. ¡°Big brother.¡± The avatar of the Lord of the Divine Court spoke when he saw Di Tian. When Di Tian heard the words of the clone, he slowly stood up and walked towards the clone. ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived at the final clone.¡± Muttering to himself, Di Tian also saw Xiao Changtian standing behind the clone of the lord of the Divine Court. Clasping his fists at Xiao Changtian, Di Tian slowly spoke, ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Senior brother had helped him find his avatar many times, Di Tian already didn¡¯t know how to repay Xiao Changtian. After thinking about it, he only said a word of thanks. However, Di Tian knew that under his leadership, the Divine Court would definitely become a great help to senior in the future. Although Senior might not look down on their Divine Court. When Xiao Changtian saw Di Tian, he also waved his hands at him. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you and your brother. Yiren and I will return to the courtyard first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian led Chu Yiren towards his own courtyard. Every time Di Tian and his younger brother met, the time interval between them didn¡¯t seem to be very long. But for some reason, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, every time they met, they were all lovey-dovey. They were like a couple who hadn¡¯t seen each other for decades. After Xiao Changtian left, Yao Huang looked at the Demon Emperor and the others in the bookstore, his face filled with joy. It had been many years since the Ten Great Generals had seen so many people together. Then, under the lead of the Ice Emperor, they started to talk at a table. At this moment, the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court was led by Di Tian to the residence of the Emperor Heaven Bookstore. Di Tian spent most of his time in the bookstore. Therefore, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrangement, the bookstore also cleared a room for him. In the room, Di Tian stared at the clone before him, his expression somewhat excited. The clone of the Lord of the Divine Court sensed Di Tian before him. He discovered that as long as he and his main body were together, all of Di Tian¡¯s clones would return. The main body slowly reached the peak of its former strength. With this thought in mind, the clone of the master of the Divine Court said excitedly to the main body, ¡°It seems that the reincarnation has been very successful. As long as I fuse with you, you will be considered to have fused perfectly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found all the Divine Court Tokens yet. At this point, the clone of the master of the Divine Court sighed and held a fragment in his hand. It was the Divine Court Token fragment that he had planned to trade with Yao Yaoling and the others in the Demon Spirit Sect. Upon seeing the fragment in the hands of the clone, Di Tian also took out a fragment from his body. The fragment that Di Tian took out was clearly larger than the fragment that the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court took out. As soon as Di Tian took out the fragment, it immediately resonated with the fragment in the hands of the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court. Then, the two merged together. After the fusion was completed, the fragment emitted a bright light. The light contained the unique fate and bloodline power of the Lord of the Divine Court. A diamond-shaped token floated in the air. On the token, there were lines of strange runes. The only flaw was that there was a gap in one corner of the token. ¡°It¡¯s almost there. It¡¯s just the last fragment.¡± Di Tian stared at the Divine Court Token before him as he slowly spoke. The fragment of the Divine Court Token was also the thing he was most concerned about in the bookstore other than reading books. During the time he was in the bookstore, he had also asked the Ice Emperor, Demon Emperor, and the others to go out and search for the Divine Court Token fragments when they had time. The avatar of the Lord of the Divine Court nodded when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. At least from the current situation, the main body¡¯s side was still very smooth. At this moment, the clone of the lord of the Divine Court also stroked his forehead. He slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Master, although everything is going well now, there is still one thing that I need you to do.¡± ¡°According to the information I¡¯ve gathered during this period of time, the former generals of the Divine Court might have had dealings with the Heavenly Gates after they woke up.¡± Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were the remaining five of the ten great generals of the Divine Court. The five of them were different from the other generals. In terms of individual strength, they might be at the bottom. However, if these five people attacked together. Even if Di Tian was at his peak, he wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to defeat them. However, when Di Tian heard the words of the avatar, he slowly spoke, ¡°Recently, there have been clues about the last Divine Court Token fragment. It¡¯s in the hands of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth.¡± ¡°Does the legendary Gate of Heaven really exist?¡± At the mention of the Heavenly Gates, Di Tian¡¯s tone was somewhat solemn. The Heaven Gate was an existence that was even older than the Divine Court. When Di Tian first established the Divine Court, it was still an ordinary power in the Divine Realm. However, legends about the Heaven¡¯s Gate were prevalent in the Divine Realm. It was said that when the Heaven¡¯s Gate existed, it was the only overlord in the Divine Realm. All races submitted. Whether it was the human race, the demon race, or any other race, they all respected the Heaven Gate. If the Heaven¡¯s Gate was only an overlord in the Divine Realm, Di Tian would not care so much about it. Most importantly, it was rumored that one of the ancestors of the Heaven¡¯s Gate had a connection with the legendary Human Realm Upon Heavens. Therefore, the legend of the Heavenly Gates had been circulating among the top factions for so many years. When the clone of the Lord of the Divine Court heard Di Tian¡¯s words, his expression turned solemn as he nodded. ¡°Moreover, I have a feeling that the appearance of the Heaven Gate this time might be related to our Divine Court.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even possible that their target is you. When Di Tian heard the words of the clone of the lord of the Divine Court, he silently remembered them in his heart. Elysium, huh? They still had designs on their own general. They came with ill intentions. At this moment, the voice of the avatar of the Master of the Divine Court continued to be heard. ¡°Master, I feel that when we finish fusing, Elysium and the others will start to make their moves.¡± ¡°Yes, I know. Let¡¯s merge.¡± Di Tian¡¯s eyes flickered, it was unknown what he was thinking about. At least for now, he wasn¡¯t too worried. With a senior around, the Gate of Heaven was nothing in front of him. After that, in Di Tian¡¯s room, Di Tian merged with his last strand of Dao. At this moment, outside the bookstore, the Medicine Sovereign and the Ice Sovereign were chatting. Ice Emperor and the others were also in disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth betrayed Master, I¡¯ll go and kill them now.¡± When the Demon Sovereign heard the Medicine Sovereign¡¯s words, he was also fuming with rage, looking as though he wanted to fight. At this moment, the Mei Empress said slowly, ¡°I¡¯d better wait for Master to finish the fusion. At this time, there can¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± The others nodded in agreement.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Looking for the Hot Shot of the Lower Lower Chapter 446: Looking for the Hot Shot of the Lower Lower World and Plundering the Fate (1) Translator: 549690339 In the Divine Realm, in a majestic palace. The palace was suspended in mid-air, and the surroundings were covered in a white fog. From below, one could not detect the existence of the palace at all. In front of the palace gate, there were two cultivators in golden armor holding halberds. At this moment, an old man with six pairs of eyes was sitting on the throne in the palace. The old man was wearing golden armor. He looked down as if everything was under his control. Below the palace, there were five figures, each wearing armor of different colors. The eyes of these five people were empty, as if they had lost their intelligence. At this moment, the old man sitting on the throne slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Metal Emperor, it seems that your master has completed the fusion.¡± As he spoke, the old man smiled as he looked at a man in golden armor sitting on the first chair. When the Metal Emperor heard the old man¡¯s words, he slowly stood up from his seat. ¡°Since my lord has completed the fusion, I wonder what instructions the Divine Eye Elder has.¡± The Metal Emperor stood in the center of the hall with his head lowered. He was extremely respectful to the divine eye above him. At this moment, the divine eye slowly waved its hand to the side. Then, a golden roc flew in from outside with a howl. The golden roc landed on the arm of the divine eye. Then, the divine eye looked at the Metal Emperor below. ¡°Go to the Divine Realm with the Great Peng and spread the news.¡± ¡°Let the Divine Realm inform all the lower realms and bring the people with the most luck to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant to pray.¡± ¡°Also, whoever brings the most people to the lower realm and has the strongest fate, the Heaven¡¯s Gate can give them a chance to enter the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± The Divine Eye¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the hall. Then, he waved his sleeve at the Golden Emperor. A golden scroll appeared in the hands of the Metal Emperor. The Metal Emperor received the scroll from the divine eye and retreated respectfully. Then, the golden roc on top of the divine eye¡¯s arm followed. Watching the Metal Emperor leave, the Divine Eye revealed an imperceptible smile. ¡°Di Tian, five of your ten great generals are in my hands. Are you coming to the Drunken Immortal Inn or not?¡± The divine eye¡¯s words carried a hint of playfulness as it waved its hand. A bronze mirror appeared in the hall. In the mirror, everything that the Golden Emperor and the Golden Roc had done in the Divine Realm could be seen at a glance. At this moment, on the various continents of the Divine World. Almost all the cultivators had received the divine eye¡¯s order from the Metal Emperor. For a moment, all the cultivators of the Divine World were extremely shocked. Some of the weaker cultivators were confused when they saw the two sects. On the other hand, some of the old demons in the reclusive world and sects were shocked when they saw the Gate of Heaven. He immediately gave an order to his sect. ¡°Pass down my order. From today onwards, all the disciples of our Green Sword Sect will head to the lower realm to find the hot shot and bring him to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± ¡°This is a blessing from the heavens. This is an opportunity for our Sacred Dragon Dynasty to dominate the Divine Realm.¡± An old man sat in the coffin and looked at the scroll in his hand as he spoke in an experienced manner. ¡°Ancestor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A middle-aged man in a dragon robe looked at the ancestor who was about to fall asleep and asked in confusion. ¡°Pass on my order. The entire clan will go to the lower realm to search for people with luck. Remember to be fast.¡± ¡± Yes!¡± The middle-aged man immediately responded when he saw the old ancestor¡¯s agitated expression. ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± The old ancestor had already left the matters of the Holy Dragon Empire alone for countless years. Something big must have happened to give such an order today. At the same time, such things happened frequently in the other top empires and sects of the Divine World. This old fellow was so convinced of this matter. Other than the Heavenly Gates, there was also the person who issued the edict. It was recorded in their ancestral books. He was one of the Ten Great Generals of the Divine Court, the Metal Emperor. Originally, they were all guessing the reason for the disappearance of the Divine Court. Now, it seemed that everything had been solved. The Divine Court must have ascended to the legendary Heaven¡¯s Beyond. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find any information about the Divine Court for hundreds of years. Previously, there were rumors about the reincarnation of the Lord of the Divine Court. Now, it seemed that it was all nonsense. All of this was captured by the divine eye in the palace. Looking at the appearance of the cultivators of the Divine World, the corners of the Divine Eye¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°The fate of the myriad worlds and the balance of the myriad worlds are ultimately still controlled by our Heavenly Gates.¡± For the past few centuries, why was it that the God Monarch Realm was at the peak and could not touch the Immortal Realm? Why was it that the ancient emperors of the lower realms were at the peak, unable to reach the level of gods? They were all closely related to the luck of the various worlds. The luck of the various worlds was extremely mysterious, and most of it was on the hot shots. For hundreds of years, the Heaven¡¯s Gate had been constantly plundering the luck of the hot shots. It caused the people of the lower realms and the ordinary world to be unable to advance any further after reaching the God Emperor Realm or the Ancient Emperor Realm. This was also the reason why the divine eye had asked the Metal Emperor to issue the decree. If the people of the Divine World brought the hot shots of the lower realm over, the luck of the lower realm would naturally be in the hands of the Divine Eye. As for the luck of the Divine Realm, it naturally belonged to Di Tian. Seeing that the plan was going smoothly, the Divine Eye sat back down in his seat. Then, he disappeared from the hall along with his seat. ¡°Farewell, Divine Eye Elder!¡± As soon as the divine eye disappeared, the people in the hall said respectfully to the people above. Tian Yuan Continent, Great Sun Sect As the other lower worlds received the notice from the Divine Realm, the Tian Yuan Continent naturally received the notice as well. At this moment, in the Great Sun Divine Hall, the Great Sun Immortal was sitting at the top of the hall. He held a red invitation card in his hand. On it was the imprint of the Li Li Fire Sect. The Li Fire Sect was a powerful sect in the Divine Realm. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Li Fire Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s cultivation has already reached the God Monarch realm.¡± ¡°He is also a powerful expert in the Divine Realm. What do you think of this matter?¡± The Great Sun Immortal sat above the hall and said slowly to the people below. Most of the people seated below were the sect leaders of first rank sects on the Tian Yuan Continent. Ever since the last time he let Daoist Big Sun become the alliance leader of the Cultivator Alliance. If there was anything, everyone would be the first to discuss it with the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°I saw that it also said that if their talent is good, they are willing to accept the hot shots into the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°This is a good thing for the Tian Yuan Continent.¡± When a first rank sect leader saw the invitation, his voice revealed a hint of anticipation. If his disciple could be valued by the Divine World, he might also have the opportunity to ascend in the future. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the sect master of the Imperial Beast Sect shook his head. ¡°I think this matter is a little strange. Senior said that there will be no free lunch in the sky. I think it¡¯s better to ask for senior¡¯s opinion.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the other cultivators in the hall nodded. They came here to hear Xiao Changtian¡¯s opinion. Daoist Great Sun saw everyone¡¯s reaction and nodded.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: The Master Is Bringing You to Become His Chapter 447: The Master Is Bringing You to Become His Master (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Xiao Changtian was lying on a rocking chair. Xiao Changtian was in a good mood ever since he found the Heaven Suppressing Spoon. The preparations for the Supreme Kick were almost complete. The damn mission issued by the system was finally about to be completed. At this moment, Ye Fan¡¯s voice slowly entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Master, the Great Sun Immortal is here.¡± Xiao Changtian also sat up from his rocking chair when he heard the name of the Great Sun Immortal. It had been a long time since he had seen the Great Sun Immortal. As he was thinking about this, Xiao Changtian saw Daoist Big Sun slowly walking towards him. Seeing the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Good morning, Daoist Big Sun. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Great Sun Immortal smiled when he saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior sure knows how to joke.¡± It was already evening. How could it be early? However, Senior naturally said so. Perhaps there was a deeper meaning behind it. Then, the Great Sun Immortal came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side with a red invitation in his hand. After handing it to Xiao Changtian, the Great Sun Immortal said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, what do you think?¡± Xiao Changtian saw the red invitation handed over by the Great Sun Immortal and opened it. It was written that the Li Fire Sect wanted to invite the hot shots to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Moreover, if he went, he would have good talent and could even take the hot shots as his disciples. Xiao Changtian looked at the red invitation card and said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, how strong is the Li Fire Sect?¡± The Great Sun Immortal also knew that Xiao Changtian would not take this kind of sect to heart. Therefore, he explained,¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that their ancestor¡¯s strength has already reached the level of a God Monarch.¡± Divine Lord? Never heard of it. Xiao Changtian only remembered that he had heard of God Kings and God Emperors. They were all top cultivators. He had no idea what the strength of a Divine Lord was. However, to be able to hear it from the mouth of the Great Sun Immortal, the Great Sun Immortal was so powerful. This Divine Lord must be an impressive cultivator. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, how is this Divine Lord compared to you?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he answered truthfully,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as good as him.¡± He did not even have the qualifications to enter the Divine Realm now. How could he be mentioned in the same breath as a Divine Lord? After hearing the words of the Great Sun True Man, Xiao Changtian also closed the red invitation card in his hand. This Immortal Dayang was really good to him. He must have discovered his disciple¡¯s talent and understood his own difficulties. Back then, in order to complete the system¡¯s mission, he had no choice but to take the hot shot as his disciple. However, he was just an ordinary mortal. He could not teach his disciple anything at all. Being under him would also hinder his disciple¡¯s talent. This Daoist Master Da Yang must have seen through his distress, which was why he got him such an invitation. It was clearly written on it that as long as one¡¯s talent was good, they could accept their disciples as their disciples. This Divine Lord¡¯s strength was also very impressive. He had found a good home for his disciple. It could also be considered as fulfilling one of his wishes. Thinking so, Xiao Changtian slowly said,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, I¡¯ll go to the Li Fire Sect.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. He had thought that Xiao Changtian would ignore the invitation from a small sect after hearing about the Divine Lord. After all, they had even killed a few God Emperor Realm experts. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to say that he wanted to go personally. It seemed that the reason why senior was a senior and why senior¡¯s strength was so profound. He must have seen something from the invitation. That was why he had to personally investigate. His cultivation realm was still worlds apart from Senior¡¯s. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the Li Fire Sect to Senior.¡± Then, the Great Sun Immortal also wanted to leave Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. He came here this time mainly to seek Xiao Changtian¡¯s opinion. Since Xiao Changtian said that he would take care of it himself, he naturally had nothing to do with it. With a senior taking action, was there anything that couldn¡¯t be resolved? Moreover, it had been a long time since he had come to the courtyard. The aura of the divine beast in the courtyard also made the Great Sun Immortal a little frightened. It seemed that he would have to cultivate more after returning. After Xiao Changtian sent the Great Sun Immortal away, he slowly walked into the courtyard. He said slowly to Mu Jiuhuang,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, ask Futian to come and find me.¡± He remembered that when the system rated Futian, he was a hot shot. This time, he had brought Futian along. He had to let him perform well in front of the Li Fire Sect. He would strive to enter the Li Fire Sect and not be like him, waiting for death here. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang nodded slowly. Then, he walked out of the courtyard. Futian was the only one among Xiao Changtian¡¯s disciples who could not fly, so it was easy for Mu Jiuhuang to find him. Usually, it could be found in Dayang Town. At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to the backyard and began to prepare. After all, he was going to meet a cultivation sect, so he had to make some preparations. Otherwise, it would not be good if others looked down on him. After two lives, Xiao Changtian knew the importance of a first impression. While Xiao Changtian was preparing in the backyard, Futian was also led by Zimu Jiuhuang to the backyard. Coming to the backyard, Futian saw the sword in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Master, what is this?¡± The longsword in his master¡¯s hand was obviously a top-notch immortal artifact. If it was used by mortals, it would probably be able to kill a Godly Emperor. Xiao Changtian looked at Futian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Futian, you¡¯re here. Go and prepare. Master will take you to the Li Fire Sect.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also placed his sword into the bamboo basket. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian also looked at the bamboo basket beside Xiao Changtian. There were all kinds of weapons inside. All of them emitted a heart-piercing aura. They were all top-notch immortal artifacts. What kind of sect was this Li Fire Sect¡¯s sect to actually make their master make so many preparations? Could it be an enemy of his master¡¯s? His master was going to fight on his own. At the thought of this, Fu Tian felt a burst of joy in his heart. It had been a while since he had fought, and his heart was already itching. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and prepare now. I¡¯ll definitely beat the Li Fire Sect until they submit.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Futian. He could just beat the other party into submission and say it in front of him. If he said that in front of the Li Fire Sect, he would probably be chased out. He had to teach Futian¡¯s temperament well. ¡°Futian, you can say whatever you want. Master is taking you to be his disciple, but don¡¯t do anything stupid when the time comes..¡± Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: This Must Be a Test Given by Master (1) Chapter 448: This Must Be a Test Given by Master (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Standing in front of Xiao Changtian, Futian was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Master? Didn¡¯t he already have a master? Could it be that his master despised his talent and wanted to expel him from the sect? With that thought in mind, Futian quickly walked up to Xiao Changtian. He hugged Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms and said slowly,¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want you to find a master. I still want to learn from you.¡± Xiao Changtian was putting his sword into the bamboo basket. Seeing Futian like this, he felt a little uncomfortable. During this period of time in the courtyard, he had more or less developed feelings for these disciples. Thinking about how Futian was going to leave her, she still felt a little reluctant. However, in the cultivation world, the strong were respected. He was just a small mortal. And Futian had such good talent. If she delayed his cultivation, he would be able to cultivate. He also felt very uncomfortable in his heart. Thinking so, Xiao Changtian patted Futian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Futian, as long as you want, I will always be your master.¡± ¡°This small courtyard will always welcome you. It¡¯s just that your talent is not bad. This trip to the Li Fire Sect is for your own good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the Li Fire Sect¡¯s ancestor¡¯s strength has reached the God Monarch realm.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also a powerful cultivator in the cultivation world. If you follow him, your future will be limitless.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s sincere words, Fu Tian was a little stunned. Divine Lord? What was that? He could kill a bunch of them with a clap of his hands, alright? How could his master let him take such trash as his master? Moreover, with his master¡¯s relationship, even if he wanted to find a sect for him, he would not find a sect like the Li Fire Sect. Could this be a test given by his master? Futian suddenly thought of a possibility. It was a test given to him by Xiao Changtian. All along, although he had some experience cultivating the Book of Man, he was stuck in this realm. When Li Taibai went out with his master a while ago, his master also guided him in his cultivation. This time, his master might be testing him by asking him to take him as a master. By the way, give yourself some guidance. With this thought in mind, Futian slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡± Looking at Futian, Xiao Changtian nodded. This Futian could be considered to have understood his painstaking efforts. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw the bamboo basket that had almost been packed. It contained all kinds of weapons that he had forged over the years. Carrying the bamboo basket on his back, Xiao Changtian said to Futian,¡± ¡°If you have nothing else to do, let¡¯s set off now.¡± He and Futian were both mortals, yet they had to go to someone else¡¯s place to become their master. Naturally, he had to go early to leave a good impression. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian nodded. Then, Xiao Changtian also saw the divine beast in the courtyard and carried the ant and the white tiger in his arms. ¡°And the little carp in the pond.¡± Xiao Changtian held a water tank in his hand and placed the small carp inside. Then, he brought Futian out of the ancestral hall. As soon as Xiao Changtian and Futian left the courtyard, they saw the Great Sun Reverend standing at the door with a group of cultivators from the Tian Yuan Continent. ¡°Senior, they are all here to send you off.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian carrying a bamboo basket and bringing Futian out, he walked up slowly and said to him. Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Sun Immortal beside him and then at the group of people. He said to them slowly,¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± These were all unranked cultivators. Now that they knew that they were going to bring their disciples to join an impressive sect. Naturally, he came over to congratulate her. The cultivators of the Tian Yuan Continent smiled at Xiao Changtian when they heard his words. ¡°We wish Senior success.¡± After the Great Sun Immortal returned, these people heard that Xiao Changtian was going to take action personally. He also knew that this matter was not that simple. Even with Senior¡¯s strength, he had to go out personally. If they were to go, they would definitely not be able to come back. Therefore, these people looked at Xiao Changtian with gratitude. Then, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the crowd. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, Xiao Changtian felt a little helpless. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they would never see their disciple again. As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice faded, the Chaos Ant on his shoulder slowly extended its two antennae. Whoosh! A silver-white light enveloped Xiao Changtian and Futian. Then, Xiao Changtian and Futian disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Seeing Xiao Changtian disappear into thin air in front of him, the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. When would he be able to achieve the ability to transfer space? After Xiao Changtian left, the cultivators of the Tian Yuan Continent began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Fortunately, senior personally took action. Otherwise, we would not know how to deal with this Divine Realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was wondering why those fellows in the Divine Realm would be so kind as to let our disciples become their disciples.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s some trick. Senior has seen through it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that we have seniors on the Tian Yuan Continent!¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian and Futian also arrived in the Divine Realm under the cover of the spatial power of the Chaos Ant. Xiao Changtian and Futian landed on the ground, looking at the unfamiliar surroundings. This was a town with high temperatures everywhere. Almost all the men in the town were topless as they walked on the streets. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw a huge round plate beside him. ¡°Is this the legendary formation?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the huge round plate beside him. There were some patterns on it. On the lines, rays of light rose. In the cultivation world, Xiao Changtian had heard of the arrays that cultivators built. However, this was the first time Xiao Changtian had seen a formation at such a close distance. Observing the unfamiliar environment, Xiao Changtian finally understood. It must have been Perfected Great Sun who used his great magic power to help him and Futian reach the Li Fire Clan¡¯s territory quickly. That¡¯s right. If he were to walk to a cultivation sect alone, the journey would definitely be long. With the help of the Great Sun Immortal, he would naturally be much faster. The Immortal Da Yang was really thoughtful. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, a guard in a red robe walked toward Xiao Changtian. ¡°You two, what are you here for?¡± The guard looked at Xiao Changtian and Futian with a spear in his hand. He saw Xiao Changtian and Futian from when they were here. He looked here and there. He looked like a spy.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Wrong, Are You Apologizing To Me?(l) Chapter 449: Wrong, Are You Apologizing To Me?(l) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Lifire Town The formation guard stood between Xiao Changtian and Futian. He looked at them with disdain and hostility. Hearing the guard¡¯s tone, a look of displeasure appeared on Fu Tian¡¯s face. If a guard had spoken to him in such an interrogative tone, he would have been able to do it. He might not pay attention to him either. However, Xiao Changtian was different here. What kind of figure was his master? What was wrong with him standing here? With this thought in mind, Futian also stepped forward and said slowly to the guard,¡± ¡°I¡¯m standing here with Master. What¡¯s wrong?¡± When the matrix guard heard Futian¡¯s words, he also aimed his spear at Futian. ¡°Brat, how can you say that? We are the Li Fire Sect¡¯s array guards.¡± ¡°This place is Lifire City. If you obediently tell us your origins, we can spare you from the pain of physical torture.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around and heard the guards talking about the Li Fire Sect. He quickly walked over and slowly said to Futian,¡± Futian, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± Looking at the way Futian and the Li Fire Clan guards were shooting their arrows, Xiao Changtian felt a headache coming on. Why did Futian want to fight with them before he even became their disciple? ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian explained to the formation guard. ¡°We were invited by your Li Fire Sect to come to your sect.¡± ¡°Master, look at them. Why are you talking nonsense with them?¡± Seeing how the matrix guard actually dared to point his spear at Xiao Changtian, Futian was also furious. If Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t there, they would have been dead by now. The formation guard heard Futian¡¯s words and looked at Xiao Changtian. The aura on his body turned out to be that of a mortal. Then, he mocked Xiao and Futian,¡± ¡°I was wondering who they were. So they¡¯re two mortals who don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. They casually got an invitation and wanted to sneak into our Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Here, these guards had seen many mortals who wanted to infiltrate the Li Fire Sect. Therefore, he said slowly after sensing that Xiao Changtian had no aura. When Xiao Changtian heard the guard¡¯s words, Xin Lu¡¯s anger rose. He was talking nicely to them, but this guard was acting arrogantly. It seemed that what he had heard was right. In the cultivation world, there were very few immortal cultivators as good as the Great Sun Immortal. Then, Xiao Changtian left with Futian. If he allowed Futian to join such a sect, he would not be at ease. At this moment, the array lit up. Then, a woman in a red dress with two ponytails walked out of the array. As soon as the woman appeared, the array guards bowed respectfully to her. ¡°Saintess!¡± It was the Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect, Huo Ling ¡®er. Huo Ling ¡®er looked around as soon as she appeared. Then, he slowly walked toward Xiao Changtian and Futian. Seeing the red invitation in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, his face lit up. ¡°You¡¯re the hot shot of the lower realm, right? Please follow me.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er spoke in an overbearing manner. On the contrary, Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words carried a trace of joy. In the past few days, the hot shots of the lower realm had almost become the most popular in the entire Divine World. Every time a hot shot of the lower realm was discovered, several factions would go and compete for it. Their Li Fire Sect naturally went everywhere to fight for it. Originally, they did not have any illusions about the method of sending out invitations. He did not expect Huo Ling ¡®er, who was cultivating in the Li Fire Sect, to still sense the aura of his invitation card in his Li Fire Formation. Only then did he rush over in a hurry. They were afraid that if they were a little late, the hot shots of the lower world would run away. Xiao Changtian shook his head when he heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. ¡°A cultivation sect like your Li Fire Sect is something that mortals like us can¡¯t reach.¡± Thinking of the array guard¡¯s attitude, Xiao Changtian had a bad impression of the Li Fire Sect in his heart. Mortals? Huo Ling ¡®er was stunned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. The fact that this invitation card had brought them here meant that there were indeed hot shots from the lower realm among them. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to come here. However, Huo Ling ¡®er did not think too much about this matter. Instead, her face turned cold and she slowly said to the guard behind her, ¡°What happened?¡± Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s cold words, the formation guards felt a chill in their hearts. Guarding the array was a lucrative job for them. If they lost it here, they would not know what to do in the future. Thinking of this, the formation guards explained to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°Holy Maiden, we didn¡¯t know that these two were honored guests of the sect. We were wrong.¡± From the conversation between Huo Ling ¡®er and Xiao Changtian, they knew. Xiao Changtian and Futian were probably guests invited by the sect. Huo Ling ¡®er saw their reactions and said slowly to them,¡± ¡°Wrong. Are you apologizing to me?¡± When the formation guards heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, they scrambled to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, we were blind just now. Please forgive us.¡± ¡°Yes, senior, we know we were wrong.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people at his feet, and his expression softened a little. These guards of the Li Fire Sect did not look like much, but their chief seemed to be quite good. At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er walked up to Xiao Changtian and Futian. ¡°The two of you, these servants are insensible. Please forgive them. Please come to the Li Fire Sect for a chat.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet voice was heard, and Xiao Changtian also sighed. ¡°Fine, Futian, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The girl in charge seemed to be quite good, and the cultivator had also apologized to him. As a mortal, he had to give face to others, right? Moreover, Futian¡¯s talent could not be wasted. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian naturally had no objections. When Huo Ling ¡®er heard that Xiao Changtian and Futian were willing to come to her Li Fire Sect, she heaved a sigh of relief. He glared at the array guards. She also knew that after today, these guards would be replaced. Soon, Xiao Changtian and Futian arrived at the Li Fire Sect under Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s lead. In a small loft, a Manchu Han Imperial Feast was placed on a table. There were all kinds of delicacies. Xiao Changtian and Futian were led here by a servant girl from the Li Fire Clan. ¡°The two of you, the Holy Maiden will be here soon.¡± ¡°Have a seat first.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. Following that, he looked down from the pavilion and saw the entire Li Fire Sect¡¯s buildings. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The place where cultivators lived was truly magnificent. At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er also slowly came to the attic. Seeing Xiao Changtian and Futian, he said to them slowly,¡± ¡°The two of you, sit down and talk while eating.¡± Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet voice, Xiao Changtian and Futian sat down with her.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: That Person Was Not a Mortal at All (1) Chapter 450: That Person Was Not a Mortal at All (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Li Fire Sect, small pavilion Xiao Changtian, Futian, and Huo Ling ¡®er sat at the table. Huo Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian and Futian and gradually understood why Xiao Changtian had called himself a mortal. Futian¡¯s aura carried the aura of a king, the aura of an emperor. In Huo Ling ¡¯er¡¯s eyes, Futian was undoubtedly the hot shot of the Tian Yuan Continent. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any aura on him. He should be just like what he said, a mortal. However, from the looks of it, this hot shot from the lower realm had a good relationship with this mortal. Sitting at the table, Huo Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian and the others,¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know your names.¡± Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Futian slowly responded to her. ¡®¡öI am Futian, and this is my master. You are not qualified to know my master¡¯s name.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Huo Ling ¡®er when he heard Futian¡¯s words. This Futian was too arrogant. Fortunately, the lady didn¡¯t look angry at all. Huo Ling ¡®er smiled faintly when she heard Futian¡¯s words. ¡°Alright then, young friend Futian, let¡¯s be frank.¡± ¡°This time, we have invited the two of you to help our Li Fire Sect take the test at the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± ¡°As long as you pass the test, then little friend Futian will be an inner sect disciple of our Li Fire Sect.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet voice entered Xiao Changtian and Futian¡¯s ears. When Futian heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t respond and continued eating. Xiao Changtian was delighted when he heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. It turned out that he still had to pass the test. With Futian¡¯s talent, it should not be a problem for him to pass. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to Huo Ling ¡®er and Futian,¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant after dinner. As Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Futian also said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Master.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er saw Futian¡¯s reaction and said slowly,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting to see little friend Futian¡¯s performance. The test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was coming soon. Huo Ling ¡®er naturally hoped that it would be as soon as possible. Then, Huo Ling ¡®er clapped her hands and a maid walked in. ¡°Inform the people in the clan to prepare a carriage. I want to go to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant with little friend Futian and the others.¡± The maid nodded respectfully when she heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. Then, he left. After the meal, Xiao Changtian and Futian followed Huo Ling ¡®er into the Li Fire Clan¡¯s carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice came out of the carriage. The Li Fire Sect cultivators on the carriage also brought Huo Ling ¡®er and the others slowly toward the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. On the carriage, Xiao Changtian said to Huo Ling ¡®er slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, I wonder how difficult the test of this Drunken Immortal Restaurant is?¡± Since he was going to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant to accept the test, Xiao Changtian wanted to understand more about it first. Huo Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and glanced at Futian. ¡°There are hot shots from various lower realms participating in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s test this time.¡± ¡°Those hot shots are not weak either.¡± Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also understood that there were quite a lot of competitors for Futian in this test. Moreover, they all seemed to be hot shots? In that case, it would not be easy for them to go to the place. ¡°Meow! Meow! Meow!¡± At this moment, the white tiger also slowly ran out from the side and came into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Xiao Changtian saw the white tiger return to his arms and stroked its back. ¡°Where did you go just now? Don¡¯t run around.¡± This was the cultivation world. Who would he ask for it from? Huo Ling ¡®er was surprised to see the cat in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. With her strength, she actually did not notice when a white cat had appeared on the carriage. Then, Huo Ling ¡®er looked at the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. As if it had sensed Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s gaze, the white tiger also glanced over when Huo Ling¡¯ er was examining it. Then, in Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s mind, a huge white tiger stood in the air. Roar! Roar! Roar! In his mind, the white tiger roared at Huo Ling ¡®er. Suddenly, Huo Ling ¡®er seemed to have been hit by something. The true essence in her body rolled, and then she sat on the ground. Then, the white tiger¡¯s voice slowly entered her ears. ¡°Be more respectful to Master, understand?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er was stunned when she heard the white tiger s words. Master? Could it be the mortal in the carriage? The white tiger was in his arms just now. Wait, Huo Ling ¡®er realized that she had made a serious mistake. That person was not an ordinary person at all. He was also a reclusive expert. Moreover, to be able to become the master of the White Tiger, his strength must have reached an extremely terrifying level. It must be a few realms higher than him that he couldn¡¯t detect his aura. Thinking of this, Huo Ling ¡®er broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, when he first met that senior, he did not show any ill intentions. Otherwise, he would bring disaster to the Li Fire Sect. He did not know why this lord had brought his disciple to his Li Fire Sect. Huo Ling ¡®er quickly said to the white tiger in front of her, ¡°Senior White Tiger, this junior will remember this.¡± ¡°If I find out that you disrespected Master, what will happen to you? As it spoke, the white tiger raised its sharp claws and swung them at the space in front of it. Bang! Wherever the White Tiger¡¯s claws passed, the space collapsed. An indescribable terrifying aura was emitted from the White Tiger¡¯s body. Huo Ling ¡®er swallowed her saliva when she saw the power of the white tiger. ¡°Senior White Tiger, you can rest assured that I will never disrespect you. At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words were extremely respectful. If that attack had landed on the Li Fire Sect, the entire Li Fire Sect would probably have been destroyed. After Huo Ling ¡®er finished speaking, she felt the world spin. Then, Huo Ling ¡®er realized that she had recovered from her mind. Looking at the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, his eyes were filled with respect. At this moment, Xiao Changtian sighed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s sigh, Huo Ling ¡®er did not dare to be negligent. At this moment, how could she not know that Xiao Changtian was a peerless expert? He must have used the white tiger to suppress him just now. Then, Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet voice slowly entered Xiao Changtian s ears. ¡°Senior, why are you sighing?¡± As she spoke, Huo Ling ¡®er took out a pot of water and handed it to Xiao Changtian.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: As Worthy of a Sect with a Divine Lord (1) Chapter 451: As Worthy of a Sect with a Divine Lord (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s carriage. Xiao Changtian looked at the water bottle that Huo Ling ¡®er handed over and slowly took it. Seeing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that Huo Ling¡¯ er had changed a lot. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°This Drunken Immortal Inn has sent so many geniuses to take the test. I wonder what kind of results Futian can achieve?¡± When Futian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he understood something. Listening to his master¡¯s words, could it be that his master¡¯s test for him was in that Drunken Immortal Restaurant? Then he had to perform well. With this thought in mind, Futian said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll definitely take the lead in that Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± Hearing Futian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also glanced at him. It was a good thing that Futian was confident, but as his master, he was not confident. However, she had never taught him any spirit skills or cultivation methods. If the other hot shots joined some cultivation sects. If he mastered some spirit skills and techniques, wouldn¡¯t Futian suffer a huge loss? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, what do you think?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er took a deep breath after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He looked at Futian. If Futian had said that he wanted to get first place, then he would have been the one to win. Huo Ling ¡®er naturally did not believe it at all. She thought that the hot shots from the lower realm were not afraid of tigers. However, after witnessing the White Tiger¡¯s strength and Xiao Changtian¡¯s immeasurable strength, he was shocked. Huo Ling ¡®er felt that what Futian had said just now was not bragging. It seemed that he really had the ability to take the top spot in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Huo Ling ¡®er responded to Xiao Changtian slowly. ¡°Senior, I feel that little friend Futian will definitely be able to come out on top.¡± If Futian could get the first place, then for their Li Fire Clan, it would be a huge loss. The benefits were naturally countless. It was possible for them to directly advance to a first-rate faction in the Divine Realm. There was even a chance to reach the legendary Heaven¡¯s Beyond. At least, that was what the Golden Emperor had told the Heavenly Gates a few days ago. Huo Ling ¡®er was excited as she thought about this. However, she could not figure it out no matter how hard she thought. How could a figure like Xiao Changtian come to a small sect like their Li Fire Sect? Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. The Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect also seemed to think very highly of Futian. Logically speaking, as the Holy Maiden, she had no reason to side with him. Since that was the case, it seemed that Futian¡¯s talent was indeed very good. Even the Holy Virgin of the Li Fire Sect thought so highly of him. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian felt that the possibility of Futian joining the Li Fire Sect had greatly increased. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, the carriage suddenly shook violently. ¡°What happened?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er felt the change in the carriage and shouted to the outside. There was a senior sitting in this car. If she destroyed the Li Fire Sect with a single move, she would be the sinner of the Li Fire Sect. ¡°Saintess, there¡¯s an enemy attack.¡± ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± The voice of a Li Fire Sect disciple came from outside. Following that, the Li Fire Sect disciple let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± At this moment, Futian followed Huo Ling ¡®er out. He wanted to see who was outside that actually dared to stop his master¡¯s carriage. Xiao Changtian wanted to stop Futian when he saw him leave. But after thinking about it, he decided against it. Without a doubt, those who attacked the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage were definitely cultivators. As for the reason, he, a mortal, could not interfere. Let Holy Maiden Huo Ling ¡®er solve it herself. Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat him, why would a group of cultivators attack a mortal like him? However, if Futian went to the Drunken Immortals Tower to accept the test, he would meet cultivators sooner or later. Letting him go out and take a look first was also beneficial to him. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Futian could just watch the fight between these cultivators. If he fought them without caring about his life, wouldn¡¯t he be sending his head to the ground? At this moment, arrows descended from the sky outside the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage. Huo Ling ¡®er looked at the arrows coming from the sky, and the fiery red true essence in her hand slowly condensed. Then, it formed a wall of fire in front of him. The wall of fire formed and blocked all the arrows that came at him. ¡°Raindrop Pavilion.¡± Looking at the arrows on the ground in front of her, Huo Ling ¡®er slowly said a name. The Raindrop Pavilion had always been enemies with their Li Fire Sect. He didn¡¯t expect that they would actually come here today to intercept him. Then, a clear voice was heard. ¡°Holy Maiden Ling ¡®er, I heard that your sect has found a hot shot, so the Pavilion of Raindrops specially came to congratulate you.¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with this gift?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man in green clothes and a bamboo hat slowly appeared in front of Huo Ling ¡®er and the others. Seeing this man, Huo Ling ¡®er slowly said,¡± ¡°Tina, I didn¡¯t expect you to come personally to give me a gift.¡± Ting An, the Divine Son Tingyu, was also a god, on the same level as Huo Ling ¡®er. Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Ting An also replied with a smile,¡± ¡°Why? It seems that Holy Maiden Huo Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t welcome me very much.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Little brother beside you, you¡¯re the hot shot that the Li Fire Sect found, right?¡± ¡°Our Pavilion of Raindrops is a straightforward person. We can give you double the benefits the Li Fire Sect has given you.¡± ¡°As long as you come to our Raindrop Pavilion.¡± At this moment, Ting An looked at Futian, who was beside Huo Ling ¡®er, and said slowly to him. With his eyesight, he could still tell that Futian was extraordinary. At this moment, Futian looked at Ting An and said,¡± ¡°You¡¯re disturbing my master.¡± Ting An was stunned when she heard Futian¡¯s words. Then, Futian¡¯s voice continued. ¡°Also, you¡¯re too noisy. Go to hell.¡± As soon as Futian finished speaking, Ting An and the others saw a huge golden fist fly over. Bang! Wherever the golden fist passed, the people of the Pavilion of Raindrops all turned into a bloody mist. Huo Ling ¡®er looked at the scene in front of her and was dumbfounded. Ting An¡¯s strength was about the same as hers. She knew that they couldn¡¯t beat Futian. However, he did not expect to be punched into a bloody mist. Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, let¡¯s continue our journey.¡± Now, Fu Tian wanted to go to the Drunken Immortal Inn as soon as possible to accept the test. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er also got into the carriage after hearing what Futian said. After getting on the carriage, Xiao Changtian asked them slowly,¡± ¡°How is it? Did the enemy escape?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Fu Tian slowly responded. If they disturbed Xiao Changtian¡¯s advance, it would be a death sentence in Futian¡¯s heart. Xiao Changtian looked at Huo Ling ¡®er with envy when he heard Futian¡¯s words. As expected of a sect with a Divine Lord, they were able to suppress and kill their enemies.. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: I’ve Never Seen Cultivators Fight Up Close (1) Chapter 452: I¡¯ve Never Seen Cultivators Fight Up Close (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡ã Divine World, on the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage. After hearing Futian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was now very assured of the Li Fire Sect¡¯s strength. It seemed that the Li Fire Sect was one of the top factions in the cultivation world. The enemy¡¯s sneak attack was nothing to fear in their eyes. This way, when Futian joined their sect in the future, his safety would be guaranteed. As Xiao Changtian thought this, the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage slowly moved forward. After a short period of time, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly arrived at the area of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. As the carriage entered the area of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, a commotion could be heard from outside. Xiao Changtian lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw them on a street. At this moment, cultivators in gorgeous clothes were walking on the street. These cultivators all wore long sabers, sachets, jade pendants, and other ornaments. This was a cultivator! Looking at their glamorous appearances, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. Then, Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Senior, the Drunken Immortal Restaurant is just ahead.¡± At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er sat beside Xiao Changtian and pulled open the curtains. He pointed at a tall building in front of them and said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian also looked in the direction Huo Ling ¡®er was pointing. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, a tall building stood at the end of the street. The top of a tall building, reaching straight into the clouds, making it impossible for people to see the top clearly. Every floor of the pavilion was shining with five-colored light. Seeing this Drunken Immortal Restaurant, Xiao Changtian nodded to Huo Ling Needless to say, this tall building must be some kind of magic treasure of those cultivators. It was said that those who could use magic treasures to select disciples were generally large factions. One had to know that even the powerful Great Sun Sect, where the Great Sun Immortal was from, did not use Dharma treasures to select disciples. The carriage slowly moved forward, and Xiao Changtian and the others arrived at a group of buildings. Looking at the surrounding buildings, Xiao Changtian said to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, where are we going now?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er continued to explain after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. In her opinion, with Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t care or remember these things. Therefore, it was best for her to answer. Perhaps he could use this opportunity to close the relationship between the Li Fire Sect and this senior. Therefore, Huo Ling ¡®er was very patient and meticulous when she introduced Xiao Changtian. Huo Ling ¡®er pointed in the direction of the carriage and said in a sweet voice. ¡°Senior, different forces have their own residences in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant area.¡±¡± ¡± Over there is the Flying Elephant Sect¡¯s residence, and over there is the Joyous Union Pavilion¡¯s residence¡­¡± Huo Ling ¡®er pointed at the surrounding pavilions. On those pavilions, the names of their respective sects were written. Moreover, the deeper they went, the stronger those forces became. Xiao Changtian listened to Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s introduction and sighed in his heart. The Li Fire Sect was really powerful. It was definitely the kind that was famous in the cultivation world. Otherwise, why would there be so many people participating in their Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s test? At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er pointed at a stone door in front of them. ¡°After passing through the stone door, we will arrive at our residence.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the stone door in front of him and nodded slowly. Then, Huo Ling ¡®er pulled down the curtains again. After arriving here, most of the factions here recognized their Li Fire Sect. Some were good friends of their Li Fire Sect, while others were enemies of their Li Fire Sect. Considering Xiao Changtian was in the carriage, Huo Ling ¡®er did not want to cause any trouble. At the same time, two figures in green stood side by side on the stone door. ¡°Eldest Young Master, the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage is here. It looks like Second Young Master has failed.¡± The person who spoke was a cultivator from the Pavilion of Raindrops. A tall man stood in front of him. The man looked at the carriage Huo Ling ¡®er and the others were in. His eyes flickered, and no one knew what he was thinking. This man was none other than Ting Yan, the previous Holy Son of the Raindrop Pavilion. Originally, Ting Yan was the most powerful person in Tingyu to be the Holy Son. 3 It was just that after her younger brother became an adult, Ting Yan automatically gave up his position as the Holy Son. Behind the scenes, his younger brother Ting An would take over as the Holy Son of the Pavilion of Raindrops. ¡°Give me my bow.¡± Ting Yan looked at Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s carriage and said slowly to a servant beside him. According to his understanding of Ting An, it was considered a failure. He shouldn¡¯t have not returned at this time. There was only one possibility for her not to return now, and that was that Ting An had been killed. Needless to say, the murderer was the Holy Virgin of the Li Fire Sect, Huo Ling ¡®er. b Tmg Yan had doted on her younger brother since she was young, so when she saw Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s carriage return, she was shocked. How could he not be angry? After Ting Yan finished speaking, a disciple from the Pavilion of Raindrops quickly handed a jade green longbow to Ting Yan. Tmg Yan held the longbow in his hand and slowly pulled the bowstring with one hand. On his right palm, his True Essence slowly condensed into an arrow made of raindrops. Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! The sound of water dripping could be heard from the arrow. Whoosh! Then, with a whoosh, he flew away. The long arrow pierced through the air, and the carriage that Huo Ling ¡®er and the others were in seemed to have sensed something. The horse came to a sudden halt, and with a bang, a stone pit appeared in front of the carriage. It was where the arrow landed. As the carriage came to a sudden stop, Xiao Changtian, who was sitting in the carriage, also felt a tremor. He hurriedly grabbed the armrest of the carriage. What¡¯s going on? Could it be another sneak attack? Xiao Changtian sat down again and thought to himself. It seemed that there were really many people who had designs on the Li Fire Sect. But thinking about it, it was understandable. The Li Fire Sect was so powerful that it was understandable that someone wanted to cut off his flesh. Huo Ling ¡®er, who was beside Xiao Changtian, was a little angry. This was the second time they had been attacked today. If it was any other day, it would be fine, but today, there was a powerful senior sitting in the carriage. Their Li Fire Sect had been attacked repeatedly. Didn¡¯t this leave a bad impression on Senior? How was he going to build a good relationship with Senior after this? Huo Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior Senior, please wait on the carriage for a moment. I¡¯ll go down and settle this right away.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Huo Ling ¡®er get off the carriage and said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Previously, Xiao Changtian did not get off the carriage because he wanted to see just how strong the Li Fire Sect was. After the last time he had killed the enemy, Xiao Changtian had full confidence in the Li Fire Sect. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger if he followed. Moreover, he had been in the cultivation world for so many years, but he had never seen cultivators fight up close.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: The Senior Hidden in the Dark (1) Chapter 453: The Senior Hidden in the Dark (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant District Huo Ling ¡®er slowly walked down from the carriage and saw the stone pit in front of the carriage. He looked around and his gaze landed on the stone door. ¡°Tingyan!¡± Huo Ling ¡®er looked at the man above the stone door and met his gaze. Her jade-like hands were clenched tightly. On the stone door, Ting Yan held his longbow and aimed it at Huo Ling ¡®er. He slowly said to her, Huo Ling ¡®er, where¡¯s my brother?¡± As he spoke, an arrow appeared on the longbow, containing endless power. At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er was surrounded by a group of cultivators. Whether it was mortals or immortal cultivators, they were not surprised by the liveliness. Everyone loved to watch. ¡°Look, this seems to be the Li Fire Sect¡¯s Huo Ling ¡®er. Above her is the Raindrop Pavilion¡¯s Ting Yan.¡± ¡°It seems like enemies are jealous when they meet and are about to fight. It¡¯s said that the Li Fire Sect has found a hot shot.¡± ¡°And the Raindrop Pavilion hasn¡¯t been found yet. From the looks of it, they¡¯re probably going to snatch the Li Fire Sect¡¯s hot shot.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er looked at the longbow in Ting Yan¡¯s hand as she heard the chattering around her. It was also because she clenched her hands tightly. Her strength was indeed inferior to Ting Yan¡¯s. If they fought, she would definitely lose. However, there was a powerful senior sitting in the carriage. As she thought about this in her heart, Huo Ling ¡®er also slowly transmitted her voice to Ting Yan. ¡°Ting Yan, let¡¯s settle this later. Today, there¡¯s a powerful senior in my carriage. I advise you to stop.¡± Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice transmission, Ting Yan, who was on top of the stone door, also laughed out loud. ¡°Huo Ling ¡®er, when did you become so secretive? You even said that there was a senior in your carriage.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better save your breath on this kind of trick to scare children.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Where¡¯s my brother? Otherwise, I won¡¯t show any mercy with the arrow in my hand.¡± When the surrounding cultivators heard Ting Yan¡¯s words, they began to discuss. ¡°What did Huo Ling ¡®er say to Ting Yan? What senior? What the hell is she doing?¡± ¡°If there really was a senior, would he not come out to suppress the situation at this time?¡± ¡°Look, there really are people coming out of the carriage.¡± Following this voice, everyone looked towards the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage. On the Li Fire Clan¡¯s carriage, Xiao Changtian and Futian were slowly walking to Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡¯er!¡± After getting off the carriage, Xiao Changda walked toward Huo Ling ¡®er. After all, this was a place where immortal cultivators stayed. He still had to stand beside the big shot. This was the safest way. Moreover, he had heard it just now. Those cultivators said that there was another senior on the carriage. It was likely that a senior of the Li Fire Sect had secretly followed Huo Ling ¡®er to protect their Holy Maiden. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also pulled Futian to Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. This Futian was a little dumb. Why didn¡¯t he know to hug someone¡¯s thigh? After Xiao Changtian got off the carriage, Huo Ling ¡®er said to him respectfully,¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Changtian heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and smiled at her,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Xiao Changtian knew why Huo Ling ¡®er called him senior. It must be that when the Immortal Da Yang asked for the invitation card from them, he also introduced himself. Immortal Big Sun loved calligraphy, so it was normal for the people he befriended to love calligraphy. Huo Ling ¡®er knew that his calligraphy was good, so it was normal for her to call him senior. However, Xiao Changtian was still not used to being called senior by Huo Ling ¡®er in front of so many cultivators. When the surrounding cultivators heard Huo Ling ¡®er call Xiao Changtian senior, they also said. ¡°This is the senior of the Li Fire Sect. He looks so young.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t see any aura on his body. He looks like a mortal.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Is there a need for Huo Ling ¡®er to do this at a time like this? Wouldn¡¯t this cause the Li Fire Sect¡¯s reputation to be ruined?¡± Futian stood beside Xiao Changtian, even though the cultivators were speaking softly. However, he still remembered who said what. Looking at those people, a cold light flashed in Futian¡¯s eyes. These people actually dared to slander his master. If there was a chance, he would definitely teach them a lesson. Yan, who was standing on top of the stone door, looked down at Xiao Changtian, who was beside Huo Ling ¡®er. He squinted his eyes. He could sense that there was no aura on Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. Moreover, looking at his age, it was obvious that he was about the same age as her. How could such a person be a senior with profound strength in the Li Fire Sect? Huo Ling ¡®er was trying to intimidate him. ¡°Since I¡¯ll destroy your Li Fire Sect¡¯s reputation today, then I¡¯ll go look for my brother. With this thought in mind, Ting Yan released the arrow in his hand. Whoosh! Just like before, the arrow shot towards Huo Ling ¡®er and the others. ¡°Look, Ting Yan has made his move.¡± ¡°Looking at the power of these arrows, Ting Yan should have used his full strength. Huo Ling ¡®er and the others probably can¡¯t withstand it.¡± While the surrounding cultivators were discussing, Huo Ling ¡®er was also very angry. This Ting Yan was so reckless and dared to contradict this senior. Who knew what the consequences would be. Xiao Changtian looked at the arrow formed by the rain and sighed. The ability of this immortal cultivator was truly formidable. When could he be like these cultivators? Borrowing the power of nature, it could unleash powerful attacks. He didn¡¯t know how Huo Ling ¡®er would react next. He should be using an awesome spirit skill. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also looked at Huo Ling ¡®er. Huo Ling ¡®er felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze on her, and she was nervous. What did Senior mean by that gaze? He would definitely not be able to block Ting Yan¡¯s full-powered arrow. Moreover, the senior was standing right beside him. If he attacked in front of him, wouldn¡¯t that be showing off his skills in front of an expert? For a moment, Huo Ling ¡®er did not know what to do. At this moment, the arrow suddenly stopped in mid-air. He didn¡¯t move forward at all, as if he was frozen there. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Even Ting Yan himself looked at the arrow in the air with an incredulous expression. At this moment, on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, the two antennae of the Chaos Ant were swaying slowly. A silver light flashed. Bang! Bang! Bang! The Chaos Ant¡¯s antennae shook once again, and the arrow in the air turned into pieces and scattered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How is that possible?¡± Seeing his arrow shatter without any warning, Ting Yan exclaimed. Xiao Changtian looked at the scene in the sky and admired Huo Ling ¡®er. The Li Fire Sect was indeed powerful. The experts hidden in the dark had not appeared at all. The enemy¡¯s attack was automatically neutralized.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: The Primal Chaos Ant Attacks (1) Chapter 454: The Primal Chaos Ant Attacks (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant area, at the stone door The surrounding cultivators watched as the arrow shattered without any warning. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. In their perception, Huo Ling ¡®er and the others did not have any true essence fluctuations. Then, the arrow shot by Ting Yan shattered. Then, the surrounding cultivators looked at Xiao Changtian beside Huo Ling ¡®er with fear. Was it really as Huo Ling ¡®er had said to Ting Yan through voice transmission, that this person was a senior with extraordinary strength? In that case, the senior must have heard all the guesses they had about him. Thinking of this, some cultivators in the crowd could not help but slap their mouths. It was all his fault. Why did he say such nonsense? That senior¡¯s strength must have reached a level that they could not compare to. If they were to pursue the matter, no matter how many lives they had, they would not be able to live. Huo Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian beside her with respect. After knowing that Xiao Changtian was the owner of the white tiger, she was also looking forward to seeing how Xiao Changtian would fight. He did not expect Senior¡¯s strength to be even more terrifying than he had imagined. He was so close to him that he could not sense any true essence fluctuations in his body. From the looks of it, Senior was just like a mortal. At the same time, Ting Yan stood above the stone door and looked at the cultivators below whispering. There was also the arrow that he had just disappeared into thin air. Impossible. How could such an expert appear in the Li Fire Sect? Even if the Li Fire Sect¡¯s ancestor personally made a move, it was impossible for him to not notice it. As for the person beside Huo Ling ¡®er, he had checked it over and over again. If he was really a peerless expert, why would he rely on a small sect like the Li Fire Sect? As he thought about this, Ting Yan was also a little angry. He jumped up from the stone door and stopped in mid-air. Then, he said angrily to Huo Ling ¡®er and Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°A mere mortal dares to play tricks.¡± ¡°Ten thousand arrows!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the true essence on Ting Yan¡¯s body also exploded, and the true essence on his body continuously surged out. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder rumbled in the sky, and then a few dark clouds slowly gathered. In the dark clouds, raindrops slowly emerged and condensed into arrows, aiming at Xiao Changtian and Huo Ling ¡®er. Xiao Changtian, who was below, was stunned when he heard Ting Yan¡¯s words. Then, he was speechless. He had lost just to watch the show, so he had been shot. He even said that he was pretending to be a ghost and that he did not do anything. Wasn¡¯t this an injustice? If he wasn¡¯t a mortal, Xiao Changtian would have beaten him up and talked to him. After he opened the path of invincibility, he would definitely find him and lecture him. Then, looking at the power that Ting Yan had created, Xiao Changtian slowly looked over at Huo Ling ¡®er who was beside him. This power was much stronger than before. Artificial rain. However, judging from Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s method of breaking the arrow just now, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. When the surrounding cultivators saw Ting Yan attack angrily, they also sighed. ¡°This is the unique technique of the Pavilion of Raindrops. 1 wonder what effect it will have.¡± ¡°It might not have been Senior of the Exalted. As the Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect, it¡¯s normal for Huo Ling ¡®er to have divine artifacts on her.¡± ¡°However, those divine artifacts are gone after being used once. This time, we can see clearly if the Li Fire Sect really has a senior.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er looked at Ting Yan in the sky and was not moved by his power. With Senior¡¯s unfathomable strength, standing by his side gave him a sense of security. Seeing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s calm expression, Xiao Changtian was relieved. It seemed that Huo Ling ¡®er would have no problem dealing with it. At the same time, on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, the Chaos Ant was looking at Ting Yan. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± A majestic and unquestionable voice exploded in Ting Yan¡¯s mind. At this moment, in Ting Yan¡¯s mind, a huge Chaos Ant stood in the air. The Chaos Ant had an ancient and desolate aura. The two antennae were glowing with a silver-white light. Around the two antennae, space would occasionally close and split open, looking extremely mysterious. In the mental world, Ting Yan looked at the Chaos Ant in front of him, his eyes already covered in fear. These were the Chaos Ants recorded in the ancestral records, one of the most ancient divine beasts. His two antennae grasped the most elusive spatial power in the world. Why would a divine beast like the Chaos Ant appear here? Ting Yan looked at the Chaos Ant in front of him and knelt down. ¡°Senior Chaos Ant, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to offend you. Please spare my dog life.¡± ¡°I can do anything for Senior Chaos Ant in the future.¡± Hmph, the Chaos Ant looked at Ting Yan, who had lost all his dignity, and snorted coldly. A breath came out of the Chaos Ant¡¯s nostrils. Under the effect of his breathing, Ting Yan also felt his body continuously changing in various spaces. When his body stabilized, Ting Yan also felt a wave of dizziness. Then, Ting Yan continued to kneel on the ground and said slowly to the Chaos Ant,¡± ¡°Senior, please calm down.¡± ¡°Have you forgotten what you said about my master just now? How do you expect me to calm down?¡± At this moment, the Chaos Ant finally responded to Ting Yan with a hint of anger in its voice. Hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, Ting Yan also felt his head rumble. The master of Senior Chaos Ant? How was this possible? If he saw Senior Chaos Ant¡¯s master, he would have no time to curry favor with him. Why would she offend him? With this thought in mind, Ting Yan also cried to the Chaos Ant,¡± ¡°Senior Chaos Ant, I really don¡¯t know when I mentioned your master.¡± ¡°You just said that he was a mortal. Do you want me to help you remember?¡± At this moment, the Chaos Ant¡¯s antennae moved slightly. Ting Yan saw the space around him split open, and a terrifying spatial storm slowly formed in front of him. So it was that senior from earlier. Hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, Ting Yan also felt despair in his heart. No wonder he couldn¡¯t sense Senior¡¯s aura just now. It turned out that the other party¡¯s strength was too much higher than his, and he had no way of detecting it at all. At this moment, Ting Yan looked at the spatial storm around him and crawled toward the Chaos Ant. Please give me a chance. I will definitely apologize to you.¡± As he spoke, Ting Yan kept kowtowing to the Chaos Ant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Chaos Ant looked at Ting Yan in front of it and slowly said to him, ¡°Then don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ting Yan saw the Chaos Ant in front of him slowly disappear. Following that, the space around him continued to open up. Everything returned to the Divine World.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Senior, Please Forgive Me (1) Chapter 455: Senior, Please Forgive Me (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant, in front of the stone door In the eyes of the surrounding cultivators, Ting Yan¡¯s figure was motionless in midair. The arrows formed by the raindrops from the dark clouds above did not fall for a long time. Looking at the scene in the sky, a cultivator in the crowd slowly said, ¡°Look at Ting Yan in the air. Doesn¡¯t he look like that arrow?¡± Hearing this cultivator¡¯s words, the surrounding cultivators nodded in agreement. The arrow just now also stopped in mid-air for a moment before exploding. They turned into pieces. Could it be that Ting Yan in front of him was going to fall down inexplicably like the arrow just now? The surrounding cultivators thought so and were shocked. Looking at Huo Ling ¡®er beside Xiao Changtian, his eyes were filled with fear. If it was really as they had guessed, then it meant one thing. Xiao Changtian, who was beside Huo Ling ¡®er, was probably an unfathomable senior. At this moment, a cultivator looked up at the sky and pointed at Ting Yan. ¡°Look, Ting Yan fell.¡± As the cultivator¡¯s voice fell, everyone saw Ting Yan whoosh in the air. His body fell to the ground. Bang! Ting Yan¡¯s body crashed into the ground from mid-air, creating a stone pit on the ground. Then, everyone looked at Ting Yan who was on the ground. At this moment, Ting Yan, who was on the ground, no longer had the dignified appearance from before. His entire body was covered in dust, and there were some bloodstains on his body. It seemed that the fall just now had hurt him quite a bit. Then, everyone saw Ting Yan slowly stand up from the pit. Ting Yan stood up from the ground and shook his head. Then, when he saw Xiao Changtian in front of him, Ting Yan did not dare to be negligent. He crawled to Xiao Chang Tian and knelt down in front of him. Senior Shi Mu, I was wrong just now. I won¡¯t dare to be a real person again.¡± As he spoke, Ting Yan kowtowed to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was stunned when he saw Ting Yan¡¯s expression. Then, he understood and looked at Huo Ling ¡®er beside him. It seemed that the Li Fire Sect senior had heard this fellow speak rudely to him just now. He had to take care of his own feelings. After defeating this guy, he would let him apologize to him. From the looks of it, this Li Fire Sect was not bad. At the very least, there was no problem with the character of the Saintess and those higher-ups who were more powerful. In this way, he would be more at ease when Futian became their disciple in the future. However, logically speaking, although the Li Fire Sect took care of his feelings, it was not to the extent of asking this fellow to kowtow to him. After all, a cultivator kowtowing in front of a mortal. He was afraid that this was the only one in the cultivation world. Then, Xiao Changtian saw Futian beside him. He immediately understood. On the carriage, Xiao Changtian remembered Huo Ling ¡®er telling him about it. It was very likely that Futian would win the first place in the test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. This senior from the Li Fire Sect would take care of his feelings so much. It was obvious that he had high hopes for Futian. From the looks of it, the chances of entering the Li Fire Sect after Futian were still very high. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but smile. The surrounding cultivators looked at Ting Yan who was kowtowing to Xiao Changtian. Looking at Xiao Changtian, his eyes were full of respect and fear. Ting Yan was a well-known bully among them. They didn¡¯t expect him to be so humble in front of this senior. Some of the cultivators who had just called Xiao Changtian a mortal couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The strength of the sect they were in was not much different from that of the Pavilion of Raindrops. However, their status in the sect was far inferior to Ting Yan¡¯s. If Xiao Changtian really pursued them, they didn¡¯t even dare to think about their ending. The smile on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face looked like the smile of death to them. They looked at Xiao Changtian, wanting to see how he would deal with this Ting Yan. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ting Yan knelt in front of Xiao Changtian. After which, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, please forgive me.¡± Hearing Ting Yan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian recovered from his thoughts. Looking at Ting Yan in front of him, Xiao Changtian saw that he wouldn¡¯t get up unless he forgave him. He also slowly said to Huo Ling ¡®er, ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, you can handle this.¡± After all, he was defeated by their Li Fire Sect seniors and had even apologized to him. He still had to return it to her. Huo Ling ¡®er was stunned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. She wanted to see how Xiao Changtian would deal with Ting Yan. After all, Ting Yan¡¯s Pavilion of Raindrops was considered a great enemy to their Li Fire Sect. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to hand it over to him. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Huo Ling ¡®er quickly walked over and slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± Huo Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian as she slowly walked towards Ting Yan. Seeing that Huo Ling ¡®er had gone to deal with Ting Yan, Xiao Changtian pulled Futian back to the carriage. Xiao Changtian felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by so many cultivators. After Xiao Changtian brought Futian back to the carriage, Huo Ling ¡®er stood in front of Ting Yan. The true essence in his hand slowly gathered and formed a fiery red rune in front of him. As soon as the flame rune appeared, it slowly approached Ting Yan¡¯s body. Ting Yan looked at the fire runes that were attacking him and did not resist at all. In his opinion, Xiao Chang was willing to hand him over to Huo Ling ¡®er. It was already the greatest gift to him, as long as it wasn¡¯t in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. Ting Yan believed that with the help of the Raindrop Pavilion¡¯s power, he would be able to escape from the Li Fire Sect very quickly. Huo Ling ¡¯er¡¯s flame rune slowly landed on Ting Yan¡¯s body, sealing his vital essence. At this time, Ting Yan was unable to use any trace of true essence on his body at all. He was like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. After doing all this, Huo Ling ¡®er looked at the surrounding cultivators and shouted at them, ¡°What are you looking at? You can all leave.¡± With the surrounding cultivators blocking her way, how could she bring Xiao Changtian to their territory? As soon as Huo Ling ¡®er finished speaking, those cultivators naturally did not dare to stay any longer. They all tactfully left. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He wanted to inform his sect that the Li Fire Sect had an extraordinary senior. From now on, the Li Fire Sect¡¯s strength would probably be far superior to theirs. Following that, wherever the Li Fire Sect¡¯s carriage passed, the cultivators automatically cleared a path. Huo Ling ¡®er brought Xiao Changtian and the others slowly towards their Li Fire Sect residence.. Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: There’s No Need for Them to Continue to Chapter 456: There¡¯s No Need for Them to Continue to Exist (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Raindrop Pavilion In a certain region of the Divine Realm, a tall residence stood on the ground. The sky above the mansion was covered with dark clouds, and not a single ray of sunlight could seep in. Moreover, there was a faint drizzle under the dark clouds. There was also a huge plaque above the main door of the house. There were three huge words written on it: Raindrop Pavilion! At this moment, in the main hall of the residence, a middle-aged man in dark green clothes sat on a chair. Beside him, a maid in a green floral dress was holding a cup of green tea. She slowly walked to his side and placed the teacup on the table beside the middle-aged man. At this moment, the middle-aged man slowly picked up the teacup on the table. After taking a sip, the middle-aged man slowly said to the old man who had walked in, ¡°How is it? Is there any news about An ¡®er and Yan¡¯ er?¡± He had sent Ting Yan and Ting Anshi to deal with the Li Fire Sect. As the leader of a sect, he had not lowered his face to deal with a junior. Upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, the old man who had just walked in respectfully said to him, ¡°Pavilion Master, Young Master and the others¡­They had probably fallen into the hands of the Li Fire Sect.¡± Bang! As soon as the old man finished speaking, the teacup in the middle-aged man¡¯s hand shattered into pieces. It exploded. At this moment, the maid who was standing beside the middle-aged man was also shocked. He quickly squatted on the ground and picked up the fragments. ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t the news say that Huo Ling ¡®er and the hot shot of the lower realm were on the carriage?¡± ¡°How could Yan ¡®er and the others not be able to kill his opponents?¡± The middle-aged man stood up from his seat and walked to the old man. ¡°Pavilion Master, please calm down. According to our scouts, an expert seems to have appeared on the Li Fire Sect¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Moreover, that person hasn¡¯t even made a move yet, and Young Lord Tingyan has already been beaten to the ground.¡± When the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Raindrops heard the old man¡¯s words, she frowned and faced the old man. ¡°An expert from the Li Fire Sect appeared? Could it be that old fellow from the Li Fire Sect was secretly following them?¡± ¡°Looks like the Li Fire Sect¡¯s ambition is not small. They think that they can ascend to the heavens just because they found a hot shot.¡± As he thought this, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Raindrops said disdainfully. Then, he waved his sleeve and slowly said to the old man, ¡°Pass on my Pavilion Master¡¯s order. Everyone in the Rain Listening Pavilion is to leave the Li Fire Sect and save the young master.¡± ¡°Li Fire Sect, you are courting death. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± The Pavilion of Raindrops stood in front of the main hall¡¯s door and looked at the sky outside as it spoke slowly. Their Pavilion of Raindrops and the Li Fire Sect had been fighting for so many years. It was time to find an opportunity to end it. This time, it became the excuse for the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops to start an all-out war. After all, he had to take revenge for stealing his son. The old man behind the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops in the main hall. She quickly lowered her head and slipped away from him. He was the chief butler of the Pavilion of Raindrops and had served the Pavilion Master for many years. Naturally, she knew what he was thinking at this moment. This was exactly how he wanted to kill someone. Soon, the mighty group from the Pavilion of Raindrops flew towards the direction of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. In the eyes of many cultivators, the cultivators of the Pavilion of Raindrops were sitting on powerful spirit ships in midair. On the spirit ship, the cultivators of the Pavilion of Raindrops were fully equipped. ¡°Have you heard? The Pavilion Master and Young Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops have been captured by the Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops flew into a rage out of humiliation and wanted to wage war against the Li Fire Sect on the spot.¡± ¡°However, I think this Raindrop Pavilion is undoubtedly an egg hitting a stone. Have you heard about the Li Fire Sect? They recently hugged a senior¡¯s thigh.¡± ¡°It is said that on that day, that senior stood there without any true essence flowing through his body and beat Ting Yan until he knelt down and begged for mercy.¡± ¡°That strength is probably that of a God Emperor or even the legendary God Emperor.¡± Looking at the mysterious boat of the Pavilion of Raindrops flying past in the sky, the cultivators below also whispered. At this moment, the cultivator in hemp clothes also felt someone pat his shoulder. Turning around, the hemp robed cultivator saw that a few people had appeared behind him out of nowhere. In front of him, a man with ice-blue hair held his shoulder and said slowly to him, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on with that Li Fire Sect senior?¡± Sensing the immense force coming from his shoulder, the hemp robed cultivator did not dare to be negligent. He quickly said to the man in front of him, ¡°Milords, this lowly one has also heard rumors. It is said that the Li Fire Sect only recently befriended that senior¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point. What characteristics does that senior have?¡± The ice-blue-haired man tightened his grip on the hemp-robed cultivator as he spoke slowly. The hemp robed cultivator felt that the force on his shoulder had increased by a little, and he hurriedly said with a sad face, ¡°Senior, I remember now. That senior heard that he didn¡¯t seem to have any aura on his body. He looked like a mortal.¡± The blue-haired man slowly let go of the sack-robed cultivator¡¯s shoulder. With a cold expression, she slowly said to him, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± The linen-robed cultivator looked relieved when he was released by the ice-blue man. ¡°Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir.¡± Then, she hurriedly left the ice-blue man¡¯s line of sight and ran to the side. After the linen-robed cultivator left, the ice-blue-haired man slowly walked to the side of another man. ¡°Master, it seems that you are right. Senior went to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant first.¡± Upon hearing the words of the blue-haired man, Di Tian slowly nodded his head. They were none other than Di Tian, the Ice Empress, the Demon Empress, the Mei Empress, the Medicine Empress, and the Sword Empress from the Tian Yuan Continent. After Di Tian and the others heard about the news of the Heavenly Gates, they also wanted to look for Xiao Changtian and listen to his suggestions. Through Mu Jiuhuang and the others, Di Tian found out that Xiao Changtian had brought Futian to the Li Fire Sect of the Divine World. Only then did Di Tian and the others hurriedly rush over, staring into the distance. ¡°It seems that Senior has long noticed that something is wrong with this matter.¡± At this moment, the Ice Emperor slowly spoke to Di Tian, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I heard from those cultivators that those cultivators who just flew over seemed to be going to find trouble with senior.¡± ¡°Yes, since we¡¯ve bumped into them, there¡¯s no need for them to continue existing.¡± Di Tian stared at the direction the spirit ship was heading in as he spoke to the people in the surroundings. After that, Di Tian brought the Mei Empress and the others along as they transformed into a streak of light. He chased after them in the direction of the Pavilion of Raindrops.. Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Returning to the Stone Gate (1) Chapter 457: Returning to the Stone Gate (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant District Huo Ling ¡®er brought Xiao Changtian to their Li Fire Sect¡¯s exclusive area. He also brought Xiao Changtian and the others to the best room here. At this moment, in the room of the attic, Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression was a little solemn as she slowly walked in from the door. When she saw the table, she brought him over. ¡°Senior, I received news that the entire Pavilion of Raindrops is coming over, and they want to see you.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er had not expected that the Pavilion of Raindrops would mobilize the entire sect to come here. When she received the news, she had already sent a message to her sect for help. However, it was probably too late. At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er naturally ran over to listen to Xiao Changtian¡¯s suggestion. Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. What was this Raindrop Pavilion? He had never even heard of it. Why did she come to see him? Xiao Changtian remembered that he had come to the World of Cultivators, but he shouldn¡¯t have had any dealings with any cultivation sects. He couldn¡¯t figure it out, he couldn¡¯t figure it out. Xiao Changtian thought for a while and shook his head. At this moment, Huo Ling ¡®er saw Xiao Changtian shaking his head and felt nervous. In fact, she didn¡¯t dare to tell Xiao Changtian about her. She was also afraid that the Pavilion of Raindrops would provoke Xiao Changtian again and again. This senior felt that their Li Fire Sect did not take good care of him and was dissatisfied with their Li Fire Sect. Then, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s ears. ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± After thinking for a while, Xiao Changtian felt that it was impossible for him to know the Pavilion of Raindrops. Why would he want to see me? Huo Ling ¡®er was stunned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, she shook her head. The Pavilion of Raindrops had a mighty presence, and countless cultivators saw it wherever it passed. There was no way it could be wrong. At this moment, a Li Fire Sect cultivator walked in from outside the door. He slowly said to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°Saintess, the Tingwu soldiers of the Pavilion of Raindrops request an audience.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression changed when she heard this name. Ting Wubing was the butler of the Pavilion of Raindrops. It was said that his strength had also reached the Divine Lord level. He was the strongest person in the Raindrop Pavilion other than the Pavilion Master. Huo Ling ¡®er heard her subordinate¡¯s report and slowly looked at Xiao Changtian. Naturally, Xiao Changtian would have the final say on whether or not he wanted these weapons. Xiao Changtian felt Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and had some questions in his mind. ¡°Could it be that he really came to see me?¡± As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, please take me to see her.¡¯1 Huo Ling ¡®er nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, he brought Xiao Changtian outside. Outside the pavilion, Xiao Changtian saw an old man stroking his beard. He looked at Huo Ling ¡®er beside him and said to himself, ¡°Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect, the person beside you must be a senior of your Li Fire Sect, right?¡± Then, Ting Wubing cupped his fist at Xiao Changtian. ¡°On the orders of the pavilion master, I came to ask senior if you dare to come to the stone door for a chat.¡± When he spoke, Ting Wubing also had a hint of provocation. Xiao Changtian was also a little stunned when he heard what Wu Bing said. A chat at the stone gate? Why did this old man speak as if he was very familiar with him? Then, Xiao Changtian also scanned the old man. He also remembered the time he went to find the Heaven Suppressing Spoon with Chu Yiren. It was that old man Xiao En¡¯s sect. Looking at this old man¡¯s chuunibyou appearance, could it be that he came from his sect? That old man had heard that he was with such an awesome sect like the Li Fire Sect. She wanted to come over and chat with him. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian felt that the possibility of this was getting higher and higher. Then, he said slowly to the listening soldiers below, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a chat at the stone door.¡± Xiao Changtian also remembered the little bird he caught last time. After that, he left in a hurry and forgot about it. This time, he could give the little bird to him. Hearing Xiao Changtian agree so readily, Wu Bing also said slowly to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, please!¡± As he spoke, Ting Wubing also made an inviting gesture to Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and walked down. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave with the Tingwu soldiers, Huo Ling ¡®er naturally followed. She also knew the intentions of the Pavilion of Raindrops. Senior had made the Pavilion of Raindrops sweep away their dignity at the stone gate. At this time, the Pavilion of Raindrops probably wanted to use the same method to re-establish the prestige of the Pavilion of Raindrops from the seniors. However, since Senior dared to go, he naturally had his own plans. Presumably, Senior already had a plan in mind and had a response to the arrival of the Pavilion of Raindrops. With this thought in mind, Huo Linger followed Xiao Changtian towards the stone door. Soon, under Wu Bing¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and the rest slowly arrived at the stone door. He came to the stone gate again. This time, Xiao Changtian stood on the stone gate and looked at the scenery below. It also had a unique charm. At this moment, Ting Wu also said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°I heard that Senior defeated Young Master here and made Young Master kowtow to Senior.¡± Standing beside Xiao Changtian, the Tingwu Bing also looked down at the stone pit that had yet to be repaired. Defeat the Young Master? Kowtow? This fellow was talking about the one who was defeated by the Li Fire Sect¡¯s senior a few days ago, right? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to TingWu Bing,¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that archer kid? He was indeed defeated. That kid is too spineless.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he spoke. If that guy couldn¡¯t win, then so be it. He actually lost his dignity in front of everyone. How did he look like a cultivator? One look and he could tell that he was a coward. Even Futian could not join such a sect. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Wu Bing¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Was this senior mocking their Rain Listening Pavilion for their poor teaching? However, since Wu Bing hadn¡¯t figured out Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength yet, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move. According to their plan, he would first come over to stall Xiao Changtian and Huo Ling ¡®er. Don¡¯t let them run away. Meanwhile, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops led the entire army of the Pavilion of Raindrops over. At that time, they would attack together and kill Xiao Changtian here. They had re-established the prestige of the Pavilion of Raindrops. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Ting Wubing said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡ö¡öSenior, do you think you can block the attack of the entire Raindrop Pavilion?¡± Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart when he heard Wu Bing¡¯s words. These old men were really competitive. However, he was the one fighting. It was the Li Fire Sect fighting. Moreover, I am also very clear about your Raindrop Pavilion¡¯s strength. He wondered if the sect formed by a few old men had a grade.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: That’s Right (1) Chapter 458: That¡¯s Right (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant, in front of the stone door Xiao Changtian looked at Huo Ling ¡®er beside him and then said to the Tingwu soldiers beside him,¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± The Li Fire Sect that Huo Ling ¡®er was in had Divine Lord powerhouses. What could a sect formed by an old man like you use to fight against others? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Ting Wubing snorted coldly. This person was actually so arrogant. One had to know that there was only him and the Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect here. When the pavilion master and the others arrived, she would have to fend off an entire sect by herself. Xiao Changtian felt helpless when he saw Ting Wubing¡¯s cold snort. This old man was really competitive. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Huo Ling ¡öer,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Miss Huo Ling ¡®er?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s sudden question and quickly responded. ¡°Yes, Senior is right.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s actual strength. However, Xiao Changtian was the master of the White Tiger, and the White Tiger was an ancient divine beast. Not to mention anything else, just the last time at the Li Fire Sect. Huo Ling ¡®er vaguely heard her father, the Li Fire Sect¡¯s Sect Master, say something. The three Godly Emperors of the Demon Race¡¯s main hall, whose names shook the Demon Beast World, were slapped to death by a Divine Monkey. One had to know that he was a Godly Emperor. And this Pavilion of Raindrops was about the same as their Li Fire Sect. The strongest expert in the sect was merely a Divine Lord. Forget about the White Tiger, they could not even defeat a Godly Emperor. Xiao Changtian saw that Huo Ling ¡®er agreed with him, so he waved his hands at the soldier. The Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect had already said that she could beat up your Pavilion of Raindrops. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a Divine Lord in your sect? Wu Bing didn¡¯t say anything after seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression. Now, he only needed to wait for the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops to arrive. Moreover, looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, there was a high chance that he would not escape. At the same time, in a valley on the way to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. In the air, the spirit boats of the Pavilion of Raindrops streaked across the sky. Following that, the spirit ship in front of them slowly slowed down. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops felt that the speed of his spirit ship had slowed down. He also slowly said to the disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops in front of him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we stopping?¡± The voice of the Pavilion of Raindrops echoed on the spirit ship. Then, a disciple of the Pavilion of Raindrops slowly walked up. He slowly said to the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Raindrops, ¡°Pavilion Master, there is someone blocking the path ahead.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops also stood up from his seat when he heard his disciple¡¯s report. He slowly walked towards the bow of the spirit ship. Along the way, the disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops also slowly bowed to him and made way for him. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops stood at the bow of the ship. A few figures stood in the air. They were all wearing black cloaks, and their appearances could not be seen clearly. Looking at the few people in front of him, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops also swept his gaze across them. He realized that he could not see through their auras. ¡°Interesting.¡± Although the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops couldn¡¯t see through their auras, she was a little afraid. However, he had brought the entire sect out this time. The entire sect was present. As long as it was not a Godly Emperor personally coming, they were really not afraid of anything happening. Then, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Raindrops slowly said to the few people in front of him, ¡°Fellow Daoists, what is the meaning of stopping the Pavilion of Raindrops from advancing?¡± The voice of the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Raindrops echoed in the air. Naturally, it attracted the cultivators who came and went. Those cultivators looked at the few black figures in front of the spirit boats of the Tingyu Pavilion and were also a little curious. ¡°Who are these people? How dare they block the cultivators of the Pavilion of Raindrops?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they know that the Pavilion of Raindrops is coming menacingly and is going to deal with the Li Fire Sect?¡± ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re going to see a few more corpses.¡± Some of the cultivators who were passing by looked at the figures in the air and sighed. In their opinion, these few figures were probably going to suffer. So what if these people were powerful cultivators? In the end, there were fewer people. Unless a Godly Emperor came personally, how could they deal with the entire Pavilion of Raindrops? After all, once a sect¡¯s foundation was fully unleashed, it was not something that could be casually said. However, there were only a few known Godly Emperors in the Divine World. Why would they use their identities to deal with a sect like the Pavilion of Raindrops? At this moment, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops, who was standing at the bow of the spirit ship, saw that the few figures in front of him had no intention of dodging. Then, he waved his hand. ¡°Disciples, listen up! Form the formation!¡± The voice of the Pavilion Master of the Raindrop Pavilion sounded on the spirit ship. Then, the arrays of the spirit ships on the group of spirit ships of the Pavilion of Raindrops surged. Above them, a strong gust of wind blew. Dark clouds gathered, followed by raindrops floating in the air. ¡°Eroding Rain!¡± The pavilion master of the Raindrop Pavilion was standing at the front of the spirit boat, leading the entire formation. Then, the raindrops under the dark clouds were about to hit the few figures in front of them. ¡°Look, that¡¯s the unique technique of the Pavilion of Raindrops, the Corrosive Rain!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that the raindrops produced by this secret technique contain poison.¡± ¡°Even if you can resist it, it will be very difficult to resist the corrosion of the poison.¡± While the cultivators below were discussing, the few black figures in front also began to speak. At this moment, a voice slowly entered the ears of the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Raindrops. ¡°I heard that you want to deal with that senior from the Li Fire Sect?¡± Di Tian¡¯s words slowly rang out in the mind of the pavilion lord. Following that, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Raindrops also shouted coldly at the few figures in front of him. ¡°So you¡¯re going to help the Li Fire Sect. There¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m going to deal with the Li Fire Sect. As for that senior, he¡¯s just bluffing.¡± The pavilion lord of the Raindrop Pavilion slowly spoke to Di Tian and the others. Following that, the true essence in his hands surged, and the poisonous rain in the sky also attacked Di Tian and the others. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Di Tian mumbled. After that, he didn¡¯t bother about the rain that was raining down from the sky. ¡°Senior¡¯s enemy is our enemy. You don¡¯t have the right to see Senior.¡± As Di Tian spoke, the raindrops also arrived above his head. And when the raindrops were only a step away from the emperor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The raindrops seemed to have been hit by an irresistible force and directly condensed into ice. After this raindrop condensed into ice, all the raindrops behind it also turned into ice drops one after another. At this moment, the cultivators below were all dumbfounded when they saw this change. At this moment, a voice sounded in everyone¡¯s minds. ¡°After today, there won¡¯t be another Pavilion of Raindrops..¡± Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Destroying the Pavilion of Raindrops (1) Chapter 459: Destroying the Pavilion of Raindrops (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, in the sky above a valley. Di Tian¡¯s emotionless voice reverberated through the air. After that, the Sword Emperor who was standing behind Di Tian took the lead and walked over. The Sword Emperor¡¯s hands were filled with True Qi as he pointed his two fingers upwards. Then, the giant sword on his back trembled. A terrifying aura appeared between heaven and earth. Bang! The huge sword was unsheathed, bringing with it an invincible sharp aura that wreaked havoc in the surroundings. When the cultivators below saw the Sword Emperor, their expressions changed. Some of the weaker cultivators felt the pressure from the Sword Emperor. His body involuntarily leaned back. ¡°This is a Godly Emperor, a Godly Emperor.¡± Many cultivators looked at the Sword Emperor in the air and said in disbelief. ¡°Heavens, when did the Pavilion of Raindrops offend the God Emperor? Could it be that senior?¡± ¡°Look, another Godly Emperor has appeared?¡± As the sound of a cultivator¡¯s voice faded, everyone turned to look at Di Tian. Another black figure took a step forward, and purple flowers appeared around him. As soon as the purple flower appeared, it also attacked the spirit boats of the Pavilion of Raindrops. Bang! Bang! Bang! Under the attack of the purple flower, the spirit ship of the Pavilion of Raindrops could not withstand it for even a breath. With a bang, it landed on the ground. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± Between heaven and earth, the miserable cries of the disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops continued to ring out. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops saw that his attack had failed. Instead, he had lost more than half of his Pavilion of Raindrops disciples. Staring at Di Tian and the others, their hearts were slowly filled with fear. He did not know when he had provoked the Godly Emperor who he could not see usually. Looking at the way they attacked, they did not intend to give him a way out at all. As he thought of this, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops ¡®expression darkened. When he saw the disciple of the Pavilion of Raindrops standing behind him with a terrified expression, he also stretched out his hand and aimed it at him. Then, with a swoosh, the disciple of the Pavilion of Raindrops was sucked into his hand. Cultivate you for so long, make your contribution for so long. As he spoke, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops looked at the disciple in his hand with a ferocious expression. ¡°Pavilion Master, don¡¯t!¡± When the disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops saw the actions of the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops, they hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Go!¡± The Pavilion Lord of the Raindrops Pavilion tossed the disciples in her hands towards Di Tian and the others. Then, the true essence in his body surged, and his hand carried a strong true essence light. Pavilion Master, don¡¯t.¡± The true essence in the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops ¡®hand flickered. Then, the disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops on the spirit ship discovered that their bodies had risen into the air. All of them flew towards the location of Di Tian and the others. ¡± Secret technique, Rain Explosion!¡± Staring at the many disciples of the Raindrop Pavilion flying towards Di Tian and the others. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops had a ferocious expression as he made a hand gesture. Then, bang! With a bang, those disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops felt the true essence in their bodies surge. His body involuntarily self-destructed. ¡°This Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops is truly a ruthless person.¡± Di Tian stared at the disciples of the Raindrop Pavilion gathered before him. Although these disciples ¡®cultivation levels were generally relatively weak, these cultivators self-destructed in front of him. It was indeed a little troublesome. At this moment, the Ice Emperor had already formed an ice shield in front of Di Tian. It blocked all the aftershocks of the attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! When the ice shield was formed, the disciples of the Pavilion of Raindrops also exploded. When the cultivators below saw this scene, their faces were filled with fear. ¡°This Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops is truly insane.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know how he could kill so many disciples. Below, a group of cultivators began to crusade against the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops. As the aftershock from the explosion of the disciples from the Pavilion of Raindrops dissipated, Di Tian and the others slowly appeared in the air once again. ¡°Hmmm¡­Not a scratch!¡± One of the cultivators exclaimed involuntarily as he stared at Di Tian, who remained unaffected. ¡°This¡­ These people are all Godly Emperors.¡± A cultivator voiced out his guess. He stared at Di Tian and spoke in fear. Only a Godly Emperor could be unscathed from such a powerful explosion. At this moment, the Demon Emperor had also appeared before Di Tian. He was holding a figure in his hand. From his appearance, it was the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops. ¡°My Lord, the person has been brought here.¡± The Devil Emperor stared at the pavilion lord in his hands as he spoke to Di Tian. Di Tian stared at the pavilion lord as he slowly nodded his head. ¡°Bring him to Senior,¡± Di Tian calmly said. After that, he also flew into the distance. After Di Tian left, the Ice Emperor and the others didn¡¯t stay any longer. They slowly left with Di Tian. After Di Tian left, the cultivators below looked empty. ¡°There¡¯s no one left in the Raindrop Pavilion.¡± A cultivator looked at the somewhat broken spirit boat of the Pavilion of Raindrops on the ground and muttered. ¡°The Pavilion of Raindrops wants to deal with that senior from the Li Fire Sect. It seems that the senior that the Li Fire Sect has just embraced is unfathomable.¡± A cultivator looked at the scene in front of him and said with some fear. From now on, as long as that senior from the Li Fire Sect was around, he would consciously take a detour when he saw people from the Li Fire Sect. At the same time, at the stone door of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. The Tingwu soldiers kept looking forward. Looking at Xiao Changtian who was standing beside him with a calm expression, his heart gradually became nervous. According to the time, the pavilion master and the others should have arrived by now. With this thought in mind, Ting Wubing could not help but take out a jade pendant from his sleeve. He wanted to send a voice transmission to the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops. He gathered his true essence in his hand and injected it into the jade pendant. At this time, Xiao Changtian said to Ting Wubing,¡± ¡°Old man, you say that people come or come ah, come or come, I¡¯ll go. Xiao Changtian also came to the Martial Listening Soldier¡¯s side and said to him slowly. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she saw his smile. Ting Wubing felt that something was wrong and looked at the jade pendant in his hand. The pavilion master of the Pavilion of Raindrops did not reply to him at all. Could there be an accident? Xiao Changtian saw that Ao didn¡¯t respond, so he decided to go back. He couldn¡¯t be crazy with this old man here. At this moment, Di Tian and the others slowly walked up from below the stone door. Upon seeing Xiao Changtian, Di Tian and the Ice Emperor behind him slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Di Tian?¡± Upon seeing Di Tian, Xiao Changtian also felt some joy. He didn¡¯t expect to see Di Tian here. However, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand. Di Tian was also considered half a cultivator. It was normal for him to be able to come here. When Ting Wubing saw the person in the hands of the Ice Emperor, his expression changed drastically.. Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: They’re All A Little Stupid, So They Came Here To Look For Them (1) Chapter 460: They¡¯re All A Little Stupid, So They Came Here To Look For Them (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the stone door of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant When Ting Wubing saw the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops in the Ice Emperor¡¯s hands, he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Pavilion Master!¡± Wu Bing could not help but say. At this moment, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Raindrops had already fainted. How could he notice someone calling him? On the other hand, when the Ice Emperor heard someone call the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops, he also looked at the Martial Listening Soldier. Sensing the Ice Emperor¡¯s sharp gaze, the Tingwu soldier felt a wave of fear in his heart. Xiao Changtian and Di Tian were chatting when they heard the voice of Ting Wubing. He slowly walked towards the Ice Emperor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Wu Bing and said with a smile. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile, Ting Wubing understood something. No wonder he had been so calm ever since he entered the stone door. It turned out that everything was within his expectations. If that was the case, then the entire Pavilion of Raindrops¡­ When Wu Bing thought of this, he looked at Xiao Changtian with some fear in his eyes. Their Pavilion of Raindrops should never have offended this senior. Now that the Pavilion Master was in their hands, it seemed that he could not do anything by himself. As he thought of this, the listening soldier felt a sense of powerlessness. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops in the Ice Emperor¡¯s hand. He said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Ice Emperor, what is this?¡± When the Ice Emperor heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also threw the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops to the ground. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I met a thief on the way, but I¡¯ve already subdued him.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded slowly after hearing the Ice Emperor¡¯s explanation. So it was a thief on the road. However, it was understandable. Even a powerful sect like the Li Fire Sect had people thinking about it. Let alone Di Tian, who had just entered the sect, a small cultivator. It seemed that killing and snatching treasures often happened among immortal cultivators. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the Ice Emperor. ¡°In that case, you have to deal with him well.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to the Ice Emperor. Then, he came to Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s side and said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, these are my friends. Is there any problem with them staying with us?¡± Upon seeing Di Tian and the others, Xiao Changtian also knew that they shouldn¡¯t have any lodgings. Thinking back to when they were in Dayang Town, Di Tian was still busy with money. When Huo Ling ¡®er saw the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops being carried by the Ice Emperor, her expression was a little dull. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops, who was on the same level as their Li Fire Sect¡¯s Sect Master, was actually being held in someone else¡¯s hands. Moreover, he looked half-dead. Didn¡¯t the Pavilion of Raindrops say that they wanted to use the entire sect¡¯s strength to beat Senior? From the looks of it, the Pavilion of Raindrops was probably finished in the future. Huo Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian with reverence. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he quickly replied,¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem, Senior.¡± At this moment, Senior was still taking care of her feelings. It seemed that he still valued their Li Fire Sect. They had to serve Senior well. Following that, Huo Ling ¡®er made an inviting gesture to Xiao Changtian and Di Tian. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Xiao Changtian looked at Huo Ling ¡®er and smiled. Miss Huo Ling ¡®er was the saintess of a powerful sect. However, it seemed that he was still very friendly to the disadvantaged groups like them. If Futian were to be under their tutelage, it would definitely not be wrong. D1 Tian glanced at the Ice Emperor when he saw Xiao Changtian leaving with Huo Ling ¡®er. Then, he followed Xiao Changtian to the pavilion of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. After everyone left, the Ice Emperor looked at the Martial Listening Soldiers and the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops in front of him and condensed true essence in his hands. Sensing the power of the Ice Emperor¡¯s hand, the Martial Listening Soldier knelt on the ground in fear. ¡°Senior, please spare me. I¡¯m willing to follow you.¡± The Ice Emperor condensed an ice spike in her hand and ignored the Martial Listening Soldier in front of her. Their figures flashed past in front of him. Then, Ting Wubing and the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Raindrops slowly landed on the ground. After doing all this, the Ice Emperor¡¯s figure flashed and flew towards the direction of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. From this moment on, the Raindrop Pavilion would cease to exist At this moment, he arrived at the pavilion and after Huo Ling ¡® er had arranged for Xiao Changtian and Di Tian to settle down, he was finally done with his business. He also left Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. From Di Tian and the others, she could sense an aura that caused her to feel fear. Without Xiao Changtian¡¯s permission, Huo Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t dare to stay in his room. In the room, Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw Huo Ling ¡®er leave. ¡°This Miss Huo Ling ¡®er is quite reasonable.¡± Usually, Huo Ling ¡®er would come to his room and chat with him for a while before leaving. But today, when he saw Di Tian and the others arrive, he automatically retreated. Seems like he wanted to leave some space for himself to chat with Di Tian. As expected of a cultivator, his observation was really sharp. Di Tian saw Huo Ling ¡®er leaving. He then slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, you know the Li Fire Sect?¡± Xiao Changtian seemed to be very satisfied with Huo Ling ¡®er. Di Tian was also more cautious, he remembered the Li Fire Sect in his heart. This was a sect that was related to the seniors. He had to be careful in the future. Xiao Changtian shook his head when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. ¡°We only knew each other for a few days.¡± ¡°Oh right, Di Tian, why did you come to the Drunken Immortal Inn this time?¡± Looking at Di Tian, Xiao Chang asked slowly. This Drunken Immortal Restaurant was a place where the Li Fire Sect tested the hot shots. From what he knew, Di Tian¡¯s talent was only ordinary. Otherwise, why would he fall off the kite when they first met? Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Tian also hesitated for a moment. He had come to the Divine Realm because of the news of the Heavenly Gates and the Golden Emperor appearing in the Divine Realm. The main reason was to find out why the Metal Emperor had gone to the Heavenly Gates. Also, what exactly was this Gate of Heaven? However, Senior should also know about this. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, Senior, I¡¯m here to look for my servant.¡± Did you find a servant? Xiao Changtian started when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. ¡°Is your servant an immortal cultivator? How does his strength compare to yours?¡± Xiao Changtian had heard from Huo Ling ¡®er that all the people who came here were immortal cultivators. Could it be that Di Tian¡¯s servant was an immortal cultivator? When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he slowly replied, Senior, this servant is inferior to me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No matter how strong the Metal Emperor was, it was impossible for him to surpass him, who had recovered to his peak. When Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also understood. This Di Tian was just a small cultivator who had entered the first level of the Heaven¡¯s Path, and the servant was inferior to him. It seemed that he was at most a half-step cultivator. He was probably similar to the one who used the sword. They were both a little chuunibyou, so they came here to look for him.. Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: Stairway to Heaven (1) Chapter 461: Stairway to Heaven (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, in the pavilion of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Xiao Changtian stared at Di Tian before him as he slowly spoke, ¡°The Li Fire Sect that Huo Ling ¡®er is from is also a faction that is even stronger than the Great Sun Sect.¡± The Li Fire Sect was so powerful that there should be quite a number of disciples in the sect. Xiao Changtian had also heard about that senior. Some powerful cultivators in the cultivation world could cover a radius of several miles as long as they released their spiritual sense. Nothing could escape his senses. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also felt a little confused. When he came here, he was puzzled as to why Xiao Changtian was so close to the Li Fire Sect. Also, now that he was here to find the Metal Emperor, what was the use of the Li Fire Sect? At most, he couldn¡¯t even be considered cannon fodder. What was the meaning behind Senior¡¯s words? Di Tian¡¯s head spun, unable to understand what was going on. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, may I know why you are looking for the Li Fire Sect?¡± Di Tian couldn¡¯t understand and wanted to ask Xiao Changtian. When Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also pointed at Futian who was cultivating outside the room. ¡°I brought Futian here to be my disciple.¡± Di Tian followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s finger and looked out, only to see Futian outside. His expression was also filled with shock. This Futian¡¯s strength, even Di Tian himself didn¡¯t dare to say that he was a match for him. Since Senior said this, could it be that there was some old monster in the Li Fire Sect? No, that wasn¡¯t right. Senior came to the Divine Realm to deal with the Heaven¡¯s Gate this time. He wanted his disciple to take him as a master and use the Li Fire Sect to hide his identity and strength. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian finally understood Xiao Changtian¡¯s motive for doing so. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian who was planning everything. That must be the case. He had to cooperate with Senior. Perhaps with Senior¡¯s help, he might really be able to find out what was going on between the Metal Emperor and the Heaven¡¯s Gate. Before he met Xiao Changtian, Di Tian didn¡¯t have much confidence in his heart. After all, no matter what, the Heavenly Gates was rumored to be related to the Human Realm Upon Heavens. If he brought the Ice Emperor and the others, he might not be able to find out the reason. After that, Xiao Changtian also slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, Futian is going to participate in the competition of the Drunken Immortal Inn tomorrow.¡± Di Tian could be considered a cultivator after all. If he saw something he didn¡¯t understand, he could ask for advice. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also smiled at him. ¡°Listen to Senior. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to see Futian¡¯s performance.¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also smiled at him. Since Di Tian agreed to go with him, then things would be easier. On the second day, Xiao Changtian and Di Tian slowly walked towards the Drunken Immortal Restaurant under Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s lead. Walking on the street, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly came to the front of this tall building. ¡°Senior, this is the token of our Li Fire Sect. According to the rules of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, you have to wait there.¡± Huo Ling ¡®er pointed at the square in front of the tall building. Looking at the square in front of the tall building, Xiao Changtian also saw a stone path between the square and the tall building. There were some scattered stones on it. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, since Miss Huo Ling ¡®er has said so, you can go to the square and wait.¡± Looking at the deserted plaza, Xiao Changtian knew that they had arrived early. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Huo Ling ¡¯er,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, where are we going?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, boom! Boom! Boom! A golden stairway suddenly appeared in front of them. White clouds floated on both sides of the stairway, making it look like an immortal stairway. Di Tian stood behind Xiao Changtian. When the stairway appeared, he also looked up into the sky. His eyes narrowed slightly. He could tell that this Heavenly Stairway was not simple. As for the Ice Emperor and the others behind Di Tian, their expressions were filled with wariness when they saw the ladder that had suddenly appeared. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the ladder in front of him and Huo Ling ¡®er beside him. The methods of this immortal cultivator were of a high level, but no one knew where this ladder led to. Then, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think much and walked up the ladder. Huo Ling ¡®er saw Xiao Changtian walking up the ladder, and her face was a little dazed. When Xiao Changtian asked her, she wanted to say that their Li Fire Sect had an exclusive spot around the square. He did not expect a stairway to heaven to suddenly appear in the sky. This method should have been created by Senior. It was Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s first time seeing this ladder. She looked at Xiao Changtian who had already climbed up the ladder. He quickly followed. Di Tian and the others exchanged glances before following behind Xiao Changtian. Since Senior has climbed up this ladder, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with Senior around. At the same time, in the sky above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. A floating island stood in the middle of the island. There was a small pavilion. The divine eye slowly sat on a stone chair. It looked at the bronze mirror in front of it, and no one knew what it was thinking. ¡°Letting a mortal scout the way, interesting.¡± At this moment, a guard in golden armor also came to the side of the divine eye. ¡°Divine Eye Elder, they¡¯re coming up.¡± The divine eye did not respond to the guard¡¯s words. In the bronze mirror in front of him, Xiao Changtian and the others were climbing the Sky Stairs. Looking at the bronze mirror in front of him, Divine Eye waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stop them. Let them come here.¡± That stairway just now was deliberately put down by the divine eye. He had already been in the air above the Drunken Immortal Inn for a few days, waiting for Di Tian¡¯s arrival. This Di Tian had the luck of the Divine Realm on him. Compared to the other lower realms, his luck was the most important. Hence, the moment Di Tian appeared, the Divine Eye immediately attacked. He also wanted to see what level Di Tian would reach after he reincarnated. He didn¡¯t expect a mortal to be the pathfinder. It seemed that he was confident that he would not attack him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was walking at the front of the stairway. The things that this Immortal Cultivator had created looked very impressive. However, if there was a flaw, it would be too unfriendly to mortals. What kind of Heavenly Stairs were these? Those immortal cultivators would definitely fly up in one step. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As a mortal, he had no choice. He didn¡¯t know how many stairs he had to walk before he reached the end. Xiao Changtian turned around and saw Di Tian and Huo Ling ¡®er following behind him. It seemed that they were also taking care of the feelings of a mortal like him. Otherwise, they would have gone in the morning. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian smiled at Huo Ling ¡®er and Di Tian.. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: Confrontation in the Pavilion (1) Chapter 462: Confrontation in the Pavilion (1) Translator: 549690339 God World, Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s Stairway Xiao Changtian walked at the front of the stairway. Under his lead, Di Tian and the others slowly arrived at the island. Xiao Changtian also saw the scenery on the island. The Li Fire Sect was worthy of being a major faction. They had actually created such an immortal realm behind the Heavenly Stairs. In front of Xiao Changtian was a white ocean, and there was a faint gas rising from it. It was simply a paradise on earth. Then, Di Tian, Huo Ling ¡®er, and the others arrived above the island. Staring at the scenery before him, Di Tian had a look of wariness on his face. The density of the spiritual energy here was not inferior to the Divine Court at its peak at all. It was even worse. Huo Ling ¡®er came to the island and looked around in surprise. Here, she felt that the true essence in her body was much smoother. Even his own realm showed signs of breaking through under the effect of this world. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw a small pavilion in front of him. There seemed to be someone sitting in the pavilion. That was probably the place Huo Ling ¡®er had arranged for everyone to watch. After that, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Di Tian and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go over.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the white clouds under his feet and was a little surprised at first. He would stand up like this and not fall down directly. Then, Xiao Changtian also looked at the map behind him. No, he couldn¡¯t let Miss Huo Ling ¡®er look down on him. That might have a huge impact on Futian¡¯s entry into the Li Fire Sect. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also stretched out his calf and slowly stepped on the cloud in front of him. After taking a few steps, he realized that there was no difference from the path on the ground. He quickly walked towards the small pavilion. Di Tian and the others saw how calm Xiao Chang was and quickly followed after him. Senior¡¯s footsteps were so steady. It seemed that everything was under Senior¡¯s control. There was nothing wrong with following Senior. Very swiftly, Xiao Changtian, Di Tian and the others also slowly arrived outside the small pavilion. Outside the pavilion, there were two guards in golden armor holding two halberds. They blocked the path of Xiao Changtian and the others. The Ice Emperor and the Sword Emperor narrowed their eyes when they saw the two guards ¡®actions. He looked like he was ready to make a move at any time. ¡°Let them come over.¡± The Divine Eye¡¯s voice slowly came from the small pavilion. Then, the two golden-armored guards put away their halberds. Xiao Changtian saw the figure of the God Eye in the pavilion and walked over slowly. Looking at this back, this should be a senior in the Li Fire Sect. Xiao Changtian thought so and slowly walked over. When he arrived in front of the divine eye, there was only one seat on the side of the divine eye. Xiao Changtian also glanced at Huo Ling ¡®er behind him. Huo Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant. At this moment, the divine eye spoke again, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The divine eyes turned around, staring at Di Tian. At this moment, Xiao Changcheng finally saw the true face of the God¡¯s Eye. Wow, a multi-eyed monster? When Xiao Changtian saw the face of the divine eye, he was slightly shocked. Why did this old man have so many pairs of eyes on his face, even more than Erlang Shen? This was the cultivation technique of the cultivation world. When Di Tian saw the divine eye looking at him, his true essence also started to circulate slowly within his body. Be prepared to deal with any unexpected situations. The divine eye gave him a very dangerous feeling. When the divine eye saw Di Tian speaking, it pointed to the seat beside it. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you coming over?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the divine eye and didn¡¯t say anything. This old man was a man of few words. Who knew who he was talking to? He was probably talking to his Holy Maiden. This was just a small mortal. If the others did not make a move, it would not be good for him to be the first to go over, right? At this moment, Di Tian also glanced at Xiao Changtian. After that, he slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, please sit.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian pointing at the seats beside him as he spoke. He was also stunned. What was this Di Tian saying? This old man would let a mortal like him sit beside him. If he didn¡¯t let his Saintess sit, he should be a cultivator. Wasn¡¯t this just a form of entertainment for him? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to Huo Ling ¡®er slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, why don¡¯t you sit down?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression changed when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. With so many big shots not seated, how could she, a mere Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect, dare? Then, Huo Ling ¡®er waved her hand at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, you should sit.¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Huo Ling ¡®er asking him to sit. Was his seat prepared for him? Looking at the old man beside him, he didn¡¯t seem to have any objections. It seemed that the Li Fire Sect was a good sect. It was taking care of the feelings of a mortal like him. After all, a mortal like him would get tired after fighting for a long time, but cultivators like them wouldn¡¯t. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards his seat. He watched as Di Tian and Huo Ling ¡®er both let Xiao Changtian sit beside them. He snorted coldly in his heart. When you were at the Stairway to Heaven, you wanted to use this mortal to scout the path. But now that he was here, if he used the same trick again, it would be meaningless. As he thought about this, the three pairs of eyes of the divine eye also stared at Xiao Changtian. Fine, let me get rid of this mortal first. Let¡¯s see how you deal with it. His divine eyes couldn¡¯t sense any aura from Xiao Changtian. From his perspective, he was brought here by Di Tian to be cannon fodder. As he thought about this, his Divine Eyes looked at Xiao Changtian with a flash of inspiration. Then, with a swoosh, a yellow spiritual light shot towards Xiao Changtian. The divine eyes looked at Xiao Changtian and the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile. In his eyes, Xiao Changtian was undoubtedly a dead man. Although the yellow spiritual light was concealed, Di Tian and the others were still able to detect it. Upon seeing the divine eye actually acting against Xiao Changtian, Di Tian and the others stared at Xiao Changtian, wanting to see how he would react. Without Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t dare to attack. After all, the person sitting in front of them might be someone from the Heavenly Gates. Just as the yellow spiritual light was about to hit Xiao Changtian¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Primal Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s back slowly extended its two antennae. Then, with a flash of silver light, the yellow spiritual light cast by the divine eye completely disappeared. It was as if he had never existed. At the same time, Xiao Changtian sat down on the chair. She looked at the divine eye beside her and smiled at him. It was the first time Xiao Changtian was sitting so close to such a big shot. It was impossible for him not to be nervous.. Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: The Holy Dragon Dynasty (1) Chapter 463: The Holy Dragon Dynasty (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant The divine eyes looked at Xiao Changtian who sat down beside him. The three pairs of eyes looked at Xiao Changtian with narrowed eyes. His strength was already at the peak of the God Emperor Stage, similar to Di Tian at his peak. Although he did not use his full strength in the attack just now, he was still able to use his full strength. However, no matter what, it had reached the full strength of an ordinary Godly Emperor. Why was this mortal completely unaffected in front of him? Xiao Changtian felt the gaze of the divine eye and panicked. With so many pairs of eyes staring at him, Xiao Changtian felt like he was being watched from head to toe. Could this old man have any preferences? As Xiao Changtian thought about this, he cleared his voice and said to the divine eye beside him,¡± ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± The divine eye snorted coldly at Xiao Changtian¡¯s question. This mortal could be considered to have some capabilities. No wonder he was pushed to the front by Di Tian to fight against him. However, even Di Tian couldn¡¯t withstand his own scheme when the Divine Court was at its peak. Now, he was just a mortal. How could he overturn the heavens? With this thought in mind, the divine eye slowly gathered its Zhen Yuan in its palm and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the divine eye, ¡°Senior, look at the many people in the square. Are these people here to participate in the test?¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the image in the bronze mirror and smiled. While Xiao Changtian was talking, the two antennae of the Chaos Ant were also shaking. If you want to deal with Master, watch how I tease you to death. When the Chaos Ant¡¯s antennae shook, the divine eye¡¯s body froze for a few moments. Just now, he felt as if the true essence in his body had disappeared into thin air. A lot of primeval essence was consumed in an instant. Ever since he started cultivating, this was the first time the divine eye had sensed such a situation. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, a trace of fear appeared in the divine eye¡¯s eyes. This time around, Di Tian must have come prepared. With this thought in mind, the true essence in the divine eye¡¯s hand slowly dissipated. He said to the golden-armored guard behind him, ¡°Men, bring the guests to their seats.¡± As soon as the divine eye finished speaking, a few golden guards moved a few chairs over. He placed it beside Xiao Changtian and the divine eye. After that, Di Tian and the others also slowly sat down. They sat beside Xiao Changtian and looked at him with respect. Based on their senses, Di Tian and the others naturally knew that the Divine Eye and Xiao Changtian had definitely engaged in a battle earlier. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s calm appearance and the divine eyes asking them to sit on the seats, they could see that Xiao Changtian was not afraid of them. In this confrontation, this unknown figure should have suffered some losses. After Di Tian and the others took their seats, the divine eye pointed at the copper mirror in front of them and slowly spoke, ¡°Indeed, they are also here to participate in the test. Let¡¯s take a look together. As he spoke, the Divine Eye waved his hand, and the entire image of the copper mirror was magnified. He appeared in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. Xiao Changtian looked at the scene in front of him. In the scene, the square was no longer as deserted as when he had just arrived. On the contrary, the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Tower was filled with people. Square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant At this moment, the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was already filled with cultivators from all over the Divine World. If the Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s test could be held this year, it could be said to be one of the greatest events in the Divine Realm. Countless cultivators came to watch. However, most of the time, he wanted to see if the legendary Gate of Heaven existed. At this moment, the cultivators standing on the square began to whisper. ¡°Look at that young man over there. That¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s faction. It¡¯s said that they¡¯re the overlords of the Jasper Immortal Continent. I didn¡¯t expect that they would also come to participate in this test.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Wang family¡¯s prodigy happened to be sent to the lower realm by the Wang family¡¯s head to train in the early years.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to obtain a certain opportunity in the lower realm. Isn¡¯t that right? Everyone is saying that the heavens are blessing the Wang family¡¯s rise.¡± The divorce papers looked at the men in the middle of the square with envy in their eyes. In the center of the square, a man in orange stood in the middle. There was a proud air between his brows. There were several cultivators guarding him. It looked like the moon was surrounded by stars. On his clothes, there was also a large ¡¯Wang¡¯ character engraved. It was a symbol of the power he belonged to, the Jasper King Family. It was rumored that the ancestor was already at the peak of the God Emperor Realm and was about to step into the God Emperor Realm. ¡°However, although the Wang Clan is strong, don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s said that there are three other top forces participating this time.¡± A cultivator saw the envious gazes of everyone and was the first to break the silence. ¡°What? A force even stronger than the Wang Clan is participating?¡± When those cultivators heard someone say this, they naturally became interested. ¡°Yes, yes. Those holy land forces are usually the last to appear.¡± ¡°It is said that they attach great importance to the experiment of the Drunken immortal Restaurant this time. They are all going to the legendary Heavenly Gates to take a look.¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s Gate, isn¡¯t that an existence even more ancient than the legendary Divine Court?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it really exists.¡± While these cultivators were discussing, an angry roar sounded between heaven and earth. Then, everyone looked up and saw roars coming from the sky. Then, a few white jade dragons appeared in everyone¡¯s vision. ¡°It¡¯s the White Jade Dragon of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. Some of the cultivators below recognized the origins of these jade dragons and exclaimed. This white jade dragon was the exclusive mount of the royal family of the Holy Dragon Dynasty. At this moment, there was a carriage behind the eight jade dragons in the air. A gentle and elegant man sat in the carriage. Looking at the cultivators below, his eyes were filled with the confidence of a superior. ¡°This is the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. I didn¡¯t expect the Sacred Dragon Dynasty to actually let him participate.¡± ¡°It is said that the Third Prince is the most talented of the princes of the Sacred Dragon Empire.¡± ¡°Looks like the Sacred Dragon Empire still yearned for this legendary Heaven¡¯s Gate.¡± Amidst the crowd¡¯s cheers, the Sacred Dragon Empire slowly landed at the center of the square. Wherever they passed by, the cultivators would naturally make space for them. ¡°Third Prince, we have arrived at the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the Sacred Dragon Dynasty¡¯s carriage landed, the old servant also got off the carriage. He said respectfully to the Third Prince. At this moment, the Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon casually swept his gaze across the surroundings. ¡°The others haven¡¯t arrived yet. You¡¯re really arrogant.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon closed his eyes and rested on the carriage.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: Gathering of Forces (1) Chapter 464: Gathering of Forces (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant After the Sacred Dragon Empire¡¯s powerful arrival, the divorce papers on the square began to discuss. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the young master of the Azure Sword Pavilion?¡± A voice slowly sounded among the group of cultivators. Then, everyone followed the cultivator¡¯s finger and looked over. At this moment, a youth dressed in blue clothes was floating in the air, his hair falling to the back of his head. He still looked very handsome. After this cultivator appeared, the female cultivator on the square looked at him with shining eyes. ¡°Azurepeak, Azurepeak, I love you!¡± ¡°Azurepeak, you¡¯re so handsome. I want to have a baby with you.¡± As they spoke, those female cultivators were even dancing with joy. Some of the male cultivators looked at the young master of Green Sword Pavilion, who was like a male celebrity, and slowly lowered their heads. He had no choice. After all, he had both strength and background. Looking at Azurepeak¡¯s appearance, it was simply every male cultivator¡¯s dream. At this moment, Azurepeak¡¯s figure slowly landed on the ground. Then, he waved his hand at the surrounding cultivators. ¡°Thank you, everyone! Thank you!¡± At this moment, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty slowly opened his eyes and looked at Azurepeak, who was surrounded by people. He slowly said. ¡°Just like the rumors say, this person is quite popular.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he is not the one participating in this test. Otherwise, I would like to see what he would do in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± As he spoke, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also had a playful tone. At the same time, on Azurepeak¡¯s side, Azurepeak waved at the surrounding cultivators. ¡°Thank you, everyone. However, our Azure Sword Pavilion is participating in the test this time.¡± ¡°However, our Azure Sword Pavilion directly controls the Evergreen World below.¡± Azurepeak pointed at a space above him as he spoke. Then, from that space, cultivators stepped on their flying swords and slowly flew toward the location of the green peak. This was the entire force of the Green Sword Pavilion. It was also because Azurepeak did not like to walk with groups that he was the first to arrive. At this moment, a man with an imposing appearance and a carefree appearance slowly appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The man had clearly never seen such a big scene before. He walked down from under the sword and came in front of Azurepeak. He bowed respectfully to him. ¡°Young Master Azurepeak.¡± ¡°Qing Yun, since the pavilion master bestowed you with this name, it means that Qing Jian Pavilion has already treated you as one of their own.¡± ¡°Since we are a family, there is no need for us to be so polite. Azurepeak looked at Qingyun in front of him, and there was some admiration in his eyes. Some time ago, he had also received a mission from Green Sword Pavilion to go to the lower realm to find a hot shot. Coincidentally, there was a lower realm that believed in their Green Sword Pavilion. Azurepeak naturally made a trip to the Evergreen Realm and immediately discovered this hot shot, Qingyun. The two of them regretted not meeting each other earlier. Azurepeak brought him to look for the pavilion master of Green Sword Pavilion on the spot. Under the operation of Azurepeak, the Green Sword Pavilion Master also bestowed the name of Green Cloud to this hot shot of Evergreen Field. He was accepted into the Green Sword Pavilion. Azurepeak also wanted Qingyun to come with him to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant this time. However, the elders in the pavilion kept saying that the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was related to the hundred-year-old plan of the Green Sword Pavilion. He couldn¡¯t be careless. In the end, he really couldn¡¯t say it. Qing Yun still came to the Drunken Immortal Inn under the protection of the elders of the Qing Sword Pavilion. At this time, Azurepeak and Qingyun also began to talk. ¡°Qingyun, let me tell you, your strength is definitely the best among this group of people.¡± ¡°Your chances of winning are very high. Just pay attention to these few people.¡± While Azurepeak and Qingyun were talking, another huge spirit ship floated over in the air. The spirit ship was wrapped in a stream of water and looked very gorgeous. When they saw the spirit ship appear, those cultivators began to sigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s Flowing Light Spirit Ship? I didn¡¯t expect the Flowing Cloud Sect to participate in this test.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I participate in the test or not. What¡¯s important is that I can see the fairy maiden of the Flowing Cloud Sect. -It is said that there are all female cultivators in the Liuyun Sect, and all of them are very beautiful.¡± Hearing this, all the cultivators present looked at the spirit ship in the air. On the flowing light spirit ship, there were women with beautiful figures standing on it. At the center of the spirit ship, a woman in blue was talking to a woman in white beside her. ¡°Sister Bai Yi, this time, we¡¯re counting on you. Don¡¯t lose to those men.¡¯ ¡°Otherwise, Yi Hong Restaurant will be your home in the future. As she spoke, the blue-clothed woman stretched out her hand and brushed it across the woman¡¯s cheek. They had snatched this woman in white from the hands of other forces. Due to the special constitution of this woman in white, it was very suitable for their Flowing Cloud Sect. Therefore, after being seized by the Flowing Cloud Sect during this period of time, his strength had also increased rapidly under the cultivation of the Flowing Cloud Sect. He was representing the Flowing Cloud Sect to participate in the test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. At this moment, the spirit ship of the Flowing Cloud Sect slowly stopped in midair. Some cultivators looked at the spirit ship above and sighed. ¡°If I could become a disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect, how wonderful would my life be?¡± ¡°Come on, look at yourself. You¡¯re just a daydreamer.¡±¡± At this moment, a cultivator beside him also said mockingly. As the Flowing Cloud Sect and the Green Sword Pavilion slowly arrived, the cultivators participating in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant were almost all present. At this moment, on the floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, Looking at the people who had almost arrived, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°What do you think of this test?¡± This time, the Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s plot involved the secrets of the Elysium. The divine eye also asked. He also wanted to know how much Xiao Changtian knew about their plan. Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. This big shot wanted to ask for his opinion. It seemed like the Li Fire Sect still valued a mortal like him. Since he wanted to say it himself, he would say it himself. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Xiao Changtian also told Huo Ling ¡®er what he had talked about earlier. ¡°I think Futian will be able to take the lead this time.¡± Through the bronze mirror, he had seen all kinds of gorgeous appearances of those cultivators. However, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, those were all flashy things. In the online novels he had read in his previous life, these were all cannon fodder. Coupled with what Huo Ling ¡®er had said previously, now that he thought about it, those online novels in his previous life did make sense.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Someone Walked In?_i Chapter 465: Someone Walked In?_i Translator: 549690339 I Floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer, the divine eye smiled again. Futian? It should be the name of a cultivator. It seemed that he had yet to see through the true intentions of the Immortal Drunken Tower. Di Tian listened to the conversation between the Divine Eyes and Xiao Changtian but he didn¡¯t say anything. Then, the divine eye slowly said to a guard in golden armor beside him, ¡°Pass it down. It¡¯s time for the Drunken Immortal Restaurant to open.¡± As he spoke, the divine eye slowly waved at a cultivator beside him. Then, another cultivator in golden armor slowly came to the divine eye and Xiao Changtian. The golden armored cultivator held a chessboard in his hand and placed it on the table between Xiao Changtian and the divine eye. Seeing the chessboard, the Divine Eye turned to Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°How about we play a game of chess?¡± In the eyes of the divine eye, Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was really strange. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t understand him, he wouldn¡¯t have the mood to do anything else. As for Di Tian, his divine eyes could tell that his respect for Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t faked. Seems like Desolate Changtian was the reason why Di Tian dared to come up this time. With this thought in mind, the divine eye didn¡¯t care about Xiao Changtian¡¯s response. He picked up a black chess piece and placed it on the chessboard. Whoosh! The black piece landed on the chessboard and immediately emitted a wave of true essence fluctuations. This chessboard was not an ordinary chessboard. It was a treasure that the divine eye had taken from the Gate of Heaven. If they did not have the support of powerful strength, the people in the next round would be controlled by this chessboard. He became a chess slave on the chessboard. Xiao Changtian saw that the divine eye had asked someone to bring him a chessboard and even started to place his own pieces. He might be a laughingstock, but he didn¡¯t think he would lose to anyone in chess. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also took out a white piece from the white chess pieces and slowly placed it on the chessboard. Whoosh! The white chess piece landed on the chessboard and immediately emitted a wave of true essence fluctuations on the chessboard. The divine eye saw Xiao Changtian casually holding the chess piece and smiled at him. This person was indeed not as simple as he looked on the surface. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be a mortal. Behind Xiao Changtian and the Divine Eye, Di Tian and the others were looking at the chessboard on the Divine Eye and Xiao Changtian. They were also fully focused. This time, it was not just about their fate. It was also a rare opportunity to comprehend the Dao. After all, the two people in front of them were both big shots. At this moment, in front of the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. A majestic voice slowly sounded. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Drunken Immortal Restaurant let out a burst of noise, and then the door of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant slowly opened. The test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant has begun. Everyone, rely on your strength to ascend to the top.¡± Accompanied by this illusory voice, it sounded in the world. On the square of the Drunken Immortal¡¯s Restaurant, the other members of the Grand Central were also in an uproar. The Drunken Immortal Restaurant is open, it¡¯s open.¡± Accompanied by the excited voices of the cultivators, those cultivators slowly instructed the hot shots they had brought from the lower realm. ¡°As long as you obtain a placing this time, our great sect will definitely bring all your relatives to the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°We will take good care of your family. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Under the waves of sound waves on the square, the hot shots of the lower realm slowly rushed into the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Seeing that the Drunken Immortal Restaurant had already opened, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, who was sitting in the carriage, finally stood up. ¡°So this is the Drunken Immortal Restaurant that holds the secret to the Heavenly Gates? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± In the eyes of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, the entire building of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was glowing with golden light. When his spiritual sense probed over, he could not detect the situation inside at all. However, the feedback he received was excellent. His spiritual sense seemed to be extremely eager for everything in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. It could be said that this Drunken Immortal Restaurant was different from any mystic realm he had encountered before. At least, he had never had such a desire for any secret realm before. Following that, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire slowly said to the old man beside him, ¡°Third Eunuch, I¡¯ll go first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty turned into a stream of light. With a whoosh, he flew towards the entrance of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. After the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire left, the Third Eunuch also spoke to the direction he had left. ¡°Your Highness, this old servant is waiting for you.¡± After the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty flew out, Azurepeak patted Qing Yun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Qing Yun, whether the Drunken Immortal Restaurant can succeed this time depends on you.¡± Hearing Azurepeak¡¯s words, Qing Yun also nodded at him. ¡°Saint Child, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go.¡± Then, a burst of true essence condensed in Qing Yun¡¯s hand. Then, a long sword was born under Qing Yun¡¯s feet. Whoosh! Qing Yun stepped on his long sword and his figure turned into a stream of light as he flew towards the entrance of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. At the same time, the blue-clothed girl on the ship said to the girl beside her,¡± ¡°Lady in white, our Flowing Cloud Sect will have to rely on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± As she spoke, the girl in blue pushed the girl in white beside her. Then, the white-clothed girl slowly said to the blue-clothed girl,¡± ¡°Saintess of the Flowing Cloud Sect, remember your promise.¡± Following that, Bai Yi¡¯s figure was like the wind, and with a whoosh, he flew towards the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Seeing the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Qing Yun and Bai Yi entered the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. The cultivators who stayed on the square to watch also sighed. ¡°The Sacred Dragon Dynasty, the Green Sword Pavilion, and the Flowing Cloud Sect are all geniuses when they find the hot shots.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the top spot in this test will fall into the hands of one of them.¡± ¡°However, the only regret is that we can¡¯t find out the situation in this Drunken Immortal Restaurant at all.¡± While the cultivators were sighing, a person slowly walked past them. ¡°Did you see that? A hot shot actually walked in.¡± At this moment, a cultivator in the square also noticed Futian walking. Futian looked at the Drunken Immortal Inn in front of him and smacked his lips. This Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s test given by Master is not simple.¡± The divorce papers on the square looked at Futian and rubbed their eyes in unison. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s really someone who walked there.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person is a hot shot? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Is this person a hot shot or is he pretending? Everyone else is flying over, but he¡¯s walking slowly on the ground.¡± Whether he¡¯s a chicken or a phoenix, we¡¯ll know once we see if he can enter the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± The cultivators on the square looked at Futian. On the contrary, Futian had become their entertainment.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: Entering the Drunken Immortal Restaurant (1) Chapter 466: Entering the Drunken Immortal Restaurant (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Xiao Changtian and the Divine Eye were waiting for the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty to enter the Drunken Immortal Inn. He also played a few rounds of chess. During the game, the two of them used their own killer moves, and there was no clear winner. On the throne, the divine eyes were looking at the chessboard in front of them. Every time he wanted to finish off Xiao Changtian, he would have to go back and forth. Xiao Changtian was always able to use some unexpected moves to resolve his tricks. The Divine Eye was paying more and more attention to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian and the divine eye were playing chess, and they were also very happy. After coming to the Li Fire Sect for so long, he, a mortal, did not know anything. Xiao Changtian was naturally happy that someone was playing chess with him. However, a big shot like the Li Fire Sect senior seemed to be obsessed with cultivation and had not learned much about chess. She was not even as good as Alpha in her own family. She had played chess with Alpha a lot in the yard. However, although Alpha was not as good as him, he could still find some fun for himself. This Li Fire Sect senior was different. His chess moves were full of flaws. If he had not thought of giving in to him, this Li Fire Sect senior would probably have lost a hundred times already. At this moment, his divine eye was also pointing at the bronze mirror in front of him. Seeing Futian walking towards the Drunken Immortal Inn, he said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think of this child?¡± Xiao Changtian also looked at the bronze mirror after hearing the divine eye¡¯s words. He had played a lot of chess just now, so he did not pay much attention to the situation in the bronze mirror. Wasn¡¯t the one walking on the ground Futian? The bronze mirror displayed the images of those cultivators flying. Xiao Changtian also covered his forehead. Indeed, as Futian¡¯s master and a mortal, he could not teach Futian any flying techniques. Compared to the other candidates, he had indeed delayed them a little. However, what did this Li Fire Sect senior mean by asking him how Futian was? Could it be? Xiao Changtian seemed to have thought of something, and then he slowly replied to the divine eye,¡± ¡°Senior, I think there must be a deeper meaning behind his actions. Why don¡¯t we wait and see?¡± Why would this senior from the Li Fire Sect ask him this? He must be trying to say that Futian did not know anything. Even if he was talented, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve much. As Futian¡¯s master, he naturally had to respond. When the divine eye heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it smiled at him and said,¡± ¡°It seems that Fellow Daoist thinks highly of this person?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up a white chess piece beside him and placed it down. At this time, it was useless to say more. It was better to speak with facts. ¡°If you want to compare, I¡¯m better at those few.¡± As he spoke, his divine eyes also pointed at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Bai Yi, and Qing Yun in the bronze mirror. The three of them had the strongest luck among the group. The Drunken Immortal Restaurant would slowly absorb the luck of the hot shots. These few hot shots had stronger luck and should be able to last longer. As for the kid who was walking on the ground, although the luck on his body was also a little strange. However, that was all. In the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, it would disappear. The divine eye saw that Xiao Changtian ignored him after he finished speaking. He also smiled, picked up the black piece in his hand, and slowly placed it on the chessboard. As for Di Tian, he stared at Futian in the bronze mirror before turning to the divine eye in front of him. He could not help but sneer in his heart. Through his observation up until now, he could basically confirm that this divine eye was someone from the Elysium. The legendary Gate of Heaven should really exist. Golden armor, guards, and a small pavilion. Such a special eye cultivation technique. Connecting all these together, it was almost the same as the records of the Divine Court regarding the Heaven Gate. And the people from the Heavenly Gates actually didn¡¯t think highly of the disciple of their senior. This caused Di Tian to feel some disdain. Senior had always been calm and collected. Also, Di Tian had seen Xiao Changtian and Alpha play chess in the courtyard before. When they were playing chess, those moves were much stronger than now. Obviously, the senior had deliberately given it to this Heaven¡¯s Gate cultivator. Senior should have planned everything long ago, and Senior¡¯s disciple should be the key. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian no longer felt that worried about this so-called Heaven¡¯s Gate. At this moment, in front of the Drunken Immortal Inn, Futian slowly walked over. Looking up at the tall building, Futian still stepped into it. He saw that Futian did not encounter any obstruction when he entered the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Those cultivators were also a little surprised. Could it be that the person walking was really a hot shot? At this moment, some cultivators felt their faces burning. ¡°Look at that kid. He doesn¡¯t even know how to fly. He¡¯ll be eliminated soon after entering.¡± ¡°Right, I think this brother is right. That kid will come out in a sorry state soon.¡± Futian slowly entered the Drunken Immortal Inn and looked at the scene inside. Fu Tian sighed and waved his hand in front of him. Condensing a trace of it on his hand, he saw something different appear in the true essence in his hand. Seeing the black substance mixed in his True Yuan, Futian smiled. This thing was probably the reason why his master brought him here to test him. That black thing was mixed in his true essence and did not seem to be harmful. In fact, it could even help him increase the density of his true essence. However, Futian could still feel that he was absorbing something from his body. As for what exactly it was, Futian still needed to continue probing. Then, Futian slowly flew into the sky. They were at the foot of a mountain. From the looks of it, on every level of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant in the outside world, the mountain peak in this place represented the height of the mountain. On the road to the top of the mountain, there were different checkpoints waiting for him. At this time, Futian also arrived at the first level¡¯s checkpoint. There, a group of hot shots who had just entered were gathered. There were a few golden-armored puppets guarding the checkpoint. Those puppets didn¡¯t look like they were easy to defeat. ¡°Let me try first.¡± In the crowd, a hot shot took out a fiery red saber from his waist and struck at the golden puppet. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! The fiery-red broadsword hit the golden puppet¡¯s body and made a loud bang. ¡°Damn it, this golem is actually so tough.¡± When the attack landed on the golden puppet, it did not hurt at all. The hot shot also cursed in his heart. The golden puppet seemed to have been activated after being hit by him. His body began to sway as he attacked the negative hot shot.. Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Boxing Gloves (1) Chapter 467: Boxing Gloves (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant Bang! Bang! Bang! The golden puppet was activated, and it seemed to only lock onto one target. He waved his fists and continuously attacked the hot shot from earlier. Under the attack of the golden puppet, the aura of the hot shot became weaker and weaker. It looked like he would not be able to hold on any longer. In midair, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty looked at the cultivator wielding the fiery-red saber and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to lose.¡± The hot shot held a fiery red saber and looked at the golden puppet in front of him. He cursed in his heart. ¡°Damn it, why is this guy getting stronger and stronger?¡± After being hit by the golden puppet¡¯s fists, blood kept flowing out of the corners of the hot shot cultivator¡¯s mouth. Following that, the golden puppet¡¯s fist glowed with a golden light as it punched at the hot shot cultivator. Bang! The hot shot cultivator was hit by the golden puppet¡¯s punch and spat out a mouthful of blood. His figure landed on the ground. Seeing this cultivator¡¯s fate, the other cultivators present all looked at each other in dismay. Looking at the puppets at the first checkpoint, they were all a little wary. Following that, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also flew out. ¡°Let me try.¡± The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty shot out. Then, a powerful shock wave from his body smashed into the golden puppet. Bang! After being struck by the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, the puppet was sent flying. At the same time, the hot shots present started whispering. ¡± With the Third Prince taking action, we can also take a look at the puppet¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all thanks to the Third Prince.¡± Then, the puppet that was attacked by the Third Prince also stood up from the ground. His eyes shone with a golden light. He looked at the Third Prince in the air and shot out. The golden puppet¡¯s fist was covered in a golden light as it punched towards the Third Prince. The Sacred Dragon Empire looked at the golden puppets that were coming at them, and a fighting spirit rose from their bodies. A dragon¡¯s roar rang out from his body. Following that, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also swung his palm at him. Bang! When the fist and palm collided, a series of explosions sounded in the air. Then, everyone saw the golden puppet fly out. They fell to the ground and turned into pieces. Meanwhile, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty was also looking at his palm. There was some black fog slowly emerging in his hand. As expected, he was still using the materials here. After saying this in his heart, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also said to the hot shots below. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Then, under the gazes of the chosen one, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty turned into a stream of light. He flew up to the second level. As for the hot shots, they looked at the golden puppets on the ground that had already been shattered into pieces and looked at each other. Following that, he sighed. ¡°As expected of the Third Prince. It seems like this golden puppet isn¡¯t invincible.¡± ¡°How about we go over and give it a try?¡± Following that, the hot shots also moved to attack the golden puppet. Meanwhile, Cling Yun and Bai Yi from the Azure Sword Pavilion saw the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty in the limelight. Naturally, he was not willing to fall behind. His figure flew out with a xiu sound. He also fought with a golden puppet. Just like that, in the battle between the hot shots and the golden puppet. After the exploration of the hot shots, the old man¡¯s cultivation base had been upgraded. Some hot shots also discovered the use of the black substance. They took the initiative to absorb the black substance in the air into their true essence. Following that, the hot shots also discovered that under the effect of the black substance, the golden puppets were more likely to fall. After Qing Yun from the Green Sword Pavilion and Bai Yi from the Flowing Cloud Sect used this method to kill the golden puppet in front of them, they were all stunned. Just like the Third Prince of the Saint Dragon Dynasty, he went to the second level. Futian stood at the side, watching the cultivators fighting with the golden puppet in front of him. His eyes narrowed slightly as he watched these cultivators use the black substance. Some kind of luck on his body was slowly flowing away. ¡°These things are indeed not that simple.¡± Fu Tian muttered to himself when he saw the black substance. Then, he flew out and arrived in front of a puppet. Fu Tian also punched the golden puppet. Bang! Just like the others, the golden puppet was hit by Futian. His eyes also began to shine as he attacked Futian. Looking at the golden puppet that was charging at him, Futian also exchanged a punch with it. Bang! After colliding with the golden puppet¡¯s fist, Futian¡¯s body also retreated. Looking at the golden puppet in front of him, he began to make some judgments. It seemed that this puppet was just as he had guessed. The power of the first punch was the weakest. Following that, Futian continued to fight with the golden puppet. During the battle with the golden puppet, Futian also realized that it was as the first hot shot cultivator had said. The combat power of the golden puppet would increase with the battle. ¡°Then try this.¡± Looking at the golden puppet in front of him, Futian also put the fist that Xiao Changtian gave him on his own hand. Xiao Changtian had already prepared all kinds of weapons in the courtyard. Naturally, he had prepared a lot for Futian. Among the many weapons, Fu Tian chose a glove to wear. After putting on his fist, Futian once again exchanged a punch with the golden puppet. Bang! In this collision, the golden puppet¡¯s body was also sent flying. It was the same outcome as the puppet that had clashed with the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. His body turned into pieces and fell to the ground. ¡°It seems that Master has long been prepared.¡± Just now, Fu Tian did not have any good ideas to deal with this golden puppet. In the end, he decided to take out the gloves that Xiao Changtian had given him. Perhaps it would be effective. Looking at the fragments of the golden puppet on the ground, Fu Tian did not stay any longer. With a swoosh, he turned into a stream of light and flew up to the second level. It would be very difficult to obtain anything related to the black substance if he stayed on the first level. If he wanted to investigate it clearly, he still had to go to the second level to take a look. At this moment, on the floating island of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian looked at the image in the bronze mirror and said to the divine eye beside him,¡± ¡°Senior, the gloves I made are pretty good, right?¡± Initially, when he saw the hot shot holding a large saber and being defeated by the golden puppet, he was shocked. Xiao Changtian was still a little worried. After all, he was just a mortal. He didn¡¯t know what kind of weapon he had. He did not expect that once Futian used it, he would actually defeat the puppet with a single punch.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: Second Level, White Mist Sabre-Toothed Chapter 468: Second Level, White Mist Sabre-Toothed Tiger!_l Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the divine eye also smiled at him. Then, he slowly placed the chess piece in his hand down. Looking at Xiao Changtian, his face darkened. Then, the divine eye also looked at Futian in the bronze mirror. A pair of eyes that were close to the top of his head emitted a ray of light as he looked at Futian in the bronze mirror. Looking at the boxing gloves on Futian¡¯s hands, a glimmer of light flashed in the divine eyes. He actually couldn¡¯t see any clues from the glove. However, he could sense a dangerous glow from it. More importantly, he could feel the rejection of dark matter from the gloves. The dark substance was his trump card to deal with providence. Then, the divine eye slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. Then, just like the divine eye, they looked into the copper mirror. At this moment, in the bronze mirror, Futian, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Qing Yun, Bai Yi, and the group of hot shots all looked at the scene around them. White mist floated around them. The fog blocked people¡¯s vision, and the hot shots immediately realized that the visibility between cultivators had decreased greatly. Then, a terrified voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°There¡¯s poison in this fog.¡± The hot shot cultivator shouted. He sensed that the true essence in his body was slowly stopping. Futian also released his spiritual sense and observed the situation around him. In his perception, the dark substance in the air was gradually increasing. And this white mist seemed to complement him. When the white fog invaded the cultivator¡¯s body, it seemed that it could only be resolved by using dark substances. ¡°Look closely, this dark substance is indeed the key to this Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± Futian looked at the void in front of him and muttered. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± A scream slowly sounded among the cultivators. Roar! Roar! Roar! Then, everyone heard the sounds of demon beasts. ¡°Demonic beasts, demonic beasts!¡± In the crowd, the terrified voices of the hot shots continued to ring out. Blood splattered everywhere. ¡°This is a saber-toothed tiger, a saber-toothed tiger.¡± Some of the hot shots who were nearby slowly said when they saw the appearance of the demon beasts. As for Qing Yun, Bai Yi, Futian, and the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty. The moment the scream sounded, his figure had already flown into the air. At this moment, in their eyes, there were figures flashing past under the white fog below. Qing Yun looked at the white fog below and muttered. ¡°Looks like the test of the second level is like a beast tide.¡± ¡°However, this Sword Tiger is not so easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Demonic beasts like the saber-toothed tiger are legendary existences. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter them here today.¡± ¡°I wonder if you have a way to deal with these saber-toothed tigers.¡± The Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon slowly said to Qing Yun when he heard this. Among the few people present, he was the only one who belonged to the Divine World. The others all came from the lower realm. The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty looked at them with a hint of arrogance in his eyes. The cultivators below saw the Third Prince and the others of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty who were safe and sound in midair. They also flew in their direction. ¡°Look at the sky, those demonic beasts don¡¯t seem to be able to fly.¡± A cultivator said happily. Then, with a whoosh, he flew into the air. The cultivator flew into the air and dodged the disaster. The rest of the cultivators also flew into the air. ¡°Damn it!¡± When the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty saw the cultivators rushing over, he cursed in his heart. As these cultivators continued to surge up. The saber-toothed tigers below all gathered together and looked at the cultivators above with fierce expressions. Bang! A powerful and violent aura exploded in the air. The group of hot shots covered their faces. At this moment, an energy barrier had already slowly risen around the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. It slowly wrapped him in it. ¡°Whoever dares to come over, die.¡± The cold voice of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty slowly sounded in the crowd of hot shots. Following the voice of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, the group of hot shots who wanted to continue squeezing up stopped in their tracks. They could sense a murderous aura from the barrier around the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. They had no doubt that as long as they stepped forward, they would definitely be attacked by the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. When the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty released the barrier around his body. Qing Yun and Bai Yi also imitated him and released a protective barrier around themselves. Qing Yun and Bai Yi were also outstanding among the cultivators. Those hot shots originally wanted to go over. When he saw their protective shields, he also stopped in his tracks. Seeing their situation, the group of cultivators also looked at their companions below. ¡°Qing Yun, the white-robed cultivator, we originally wanted to rely on them to help us reach another level.¡± ¡°Now it seems that I was too naive back then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We thought that they would take care of us because we were all from the lower realm. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡± At this moment, the group of cultivators began to complain. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Waves of miserable cries rang out from below. The weaker cultivators below also died under the siege of the saber-toothed tiger. At this moment, Qing Yun, who was standing in midair, slowly spoke to the cultivators below. ¡°You can feel the dark substance in the air, right?¡± ¡°We can use them to eliminate the effects of the white fog.¡± Qing Yun said casually. Then, he closed his eyes and did not continue speaking. When he had just arrived at the second level, Qing Yun had thought of the time when he had dealt with the golden puppet on the first level. When he arrived at the second level and saw the white fog, he was stunned. Instinctively, he absorbed the dark substance into his body. He discovered that the dark substance and the white fog could cancel each other out. The reason why the cultivators below were killed so quickly was also because of their vision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the effect of the white fog, their vision was greatly hindered. Otherwise, he would not have died so quickly under the siege of the saber-toothed tigers. Hearing Qing Yun¡¯s words, the faces of the other cultivators lit up. They absorbed the dark substance in the air into their bodies and immediately found that their vision had widened. When Futian saw them, his eyes began to shine.. Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Futian Makes a Move (1) Chapter 469: Futian Makes a Move (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant At this moment, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. He heard the screams of cultivators in the second level of Drunken Immortal Liu. As expected, the strong preyed on the weak in the cultivation world. Those cultivators would not care about the life and death of their companions at all. And this white fog, he could not see anything at all. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s gloomy expression, the divine eye on the side couldn¡¯t help smiling. He had also placed a large amount of Dark Material in the second floor. Under Qing Yun¡¯s guidance just now, the dark matter that was absorbed into his body. It had already begun to absorb the luck in the bodies of the hot shots. If this continued, their Elysium¡¯s plan would not be affected too much. At this moment, on the second floor of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Fu Tian also saw the cultivators who were constantly fighting against the saber-toothed tigers. Master must have sent me here to deal with this dark material. He couldn¡¯t let them continue like this. ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± Futian said in his heart. Then, he also shot out and rushed towards the saber-toothed tiger. In front of people, the white fog might cause visual obstruction to others. However, the white fog did not seem to have any effect on Futian. A ray of golden light appeared on Futian¡¯s hand and slowly appeared on the head of a saber-toothed tiger. Bang! Futian threw a punch at the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s head. For a moment, the saber-toothed tiger¡¯s body seemed to have been hit by an irresistible force. His body fell in front of everyone with a swoosh. Looking at the fallen saber-toothed tiger, the group of cultivators were stunned. Then, they all looked at Futian. ¡°Who, who is this?¡± Looking at Futian, the cultivators were all shocked. ¡°Could it be that kid who walked in?¡± One of the cultivators could clearly tell that Futian¡¯s figure was somewhat familiar. After all, when they entered the Drunken Immortal¡¯s Building, Futian had slowly walked in alone. The others all flew in, but he walked in alone. It was hard not to notice. They saw that Futian could actually kill a saber-toothed tiger with a single punch. These cultivators were extremely shocked. Fu Tian ignored the gazes and sighs of the others and flashed. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of another saber-toothed tiger. He also punched down, followed by a bang. The entire saber-toothed tiger¡¯s head was bleeding. Seeing that Futian had killed another saber-toothed tiger with a single punch, the cultivators looked at each other in dismay. They all understood something. Immediately after, they all flew towards Futian. As these cultivators approached, the saber-toothed tigers also roared angrily. He wanted to kill his way past Futian. In the eyes of the saber-toothed tigers, any cultivator was their target. Fu Tian looked at the group of saber-toothed tigers that were about to attack him and ignored the cultivators who ran behind him. In his opinion, this group of cultivators had helped him gather the saber-toothed tiger. He still had to thank them properly. With this thought in mind, Futian slowly condensed his true essence on his hands. A golden light was also emitted from his hand. Sensing the powerful aura in Futian¡¯s hand, the hot shots slowly said, ¡°Looks like we were all mistaken. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s truly hiding his resistance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With this brother, we seem to be saved.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both people from the lower realm, but why is the difference so huge?¡± Some cultivators in the crowd also began to mutter. Qing Yun and Bai Yi, who were in midair, heard the words of the cultivators below. Bai Yi¡¯s expression did not show any reaction. Her idea was very simple. She wanted the hot shots below to wear down the strength of the saber-toothed tigers as much as possible. She could also kill a saber-toothed tiger. However, there were too many of them. It would still be troublesome to fight. Moreover, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun had not made a move. Qing Yun, on the other hand, was Futian, who was below. A hint of killing intent flashed in his eyes. It was not luck that he could reach this step today. He relied on his Sword Dao that did not stop killing. After discovering Futian¡¯s strength, Qing Yun also wanted to fight him. After all, he couldn¡¯t tell what Futian¡¯s strength was like now. Roar! Roar! Roar! Amidst the roars of the saber-toothed tigers, the group of saber-toothed tigers also attacked Futian. Bang! Bang! Bang! Looking at the incoming group of saber-toothed tigers, Fu Tian also swung his fists. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Under Futian¡¯s attack, golden fists appeared in the air. With the help of the gloves made by Xiao Changtian, the golden fist contained a strange power. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fist collided with the saber-toothed tigers. In an instant, the saber-toothed tigers also arrived. They could not reach Futian at all. Seeing the scene in front of them, the cultivators of Futian Sect looked at each other. ¡°Mighty, mighty!¡± Those cultivators had escaped death because of Futian, who was in front of them. At this moment, they no longer had the same goal in their hearts. Most of all, he was afraid of his own death. After entering the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, the cultivators first encountered the strange golden puppet. Then, he came to the second level and encountered a group of saber-toothed tigers. The saber-toothed tiger was a legendary divine beast. They had seen it before. He had never heard of it before. If he continued to walk up, he would definitely be in danger. At this time, some cultivators also began to form cliques to seek self-protection. Some cultivators even walked up to Futian, trying to form an alliance with him. ¡°Not interested.¡± Futian looked at the cultivators in front of him and said indifferently. In his eyes, he was only trying to complete Xiao Changtian¡¯s test by dealing with the saber-toothed tiger. As for helping those cultivators, he was just doing it in passing. Those cultivators who wanted to rope in Futian sighed when they saw Futian reject them. However, they could understand that their strength was negligible in the eyes of Futian. On the other hand, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, who was in the sky, looked down at Futian with a gloomy expression. At the same time, on the floating island. Xiao Changtian could still see Futian¡¯s figure under the layers of white fog. He realized that Futian was showing off his might in front of those tigers. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was also happy in his heart, even though he didn¡¯t teach anyone to cultivate. However, those boxing gloves and whatnot were still enough to deal with some tigers in the forest. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know how that Futian had done it. Anyway, the white fog drifted here and there. When he saw Futian, those tigers had already fallen. The divine eye looked at Futian in the bronze mirror, and a murderous look appeared in its eyes.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Divine Eye Technique (1) Chapter 470: Divine Eye Technique (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, above the floating island of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant The divine eye sat on the throne and looked at the bronze mirror in front of it. His eyes revealed a terrifying light. This kid. Staring at Futian in the bronze mirror, the divine eye said slowly in its heart. On the second floor of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, he originally planned to let those cultivators use the dark substance to deal with the saber-toothed tiger. He did not expect Futian to disrupt his plans. This pair of gloves. Staring at the boxing gloves on Futian¡¯s hands, the divine eye also knew. The reason why Futian could defeat so many saber-toothed tigers was because of his fists. After all, the divine eye didn¡¯t think that a cultivator who didn¡¯t even know how to fly could be so powerful. He looked at Futian, who was still chasing after the saber-toothed tiger in the bronze mirror. At this rate, he would soon be able to finish off all the saber-toothed tigers by himself. With this thought in mind, the eyes of the divine eye slowly emitted a ray of light. Since that was the case, he could only do so. At the same time that the divine eye¡¯s gaze lit up, it naturally attracted the attention of Di Tian and the others who were sitting behind. In their perception, the divine eye seemed to be unleashing its ultimate move. But looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him and the situation in the bronze mirror, he was shocked. He looked as if he was at ease. Their somewhat anxious hearts also calmed down. Senior is so calm. It seems that everything is still under Senior¡¯s control. Senior didn¡¯t seem to mind what the divine eye did at all. They thought so, they followed Xiao Changtian and did not do anything. Xiao Changtian looked at Futian in the bronze mirror and sighed in his heart. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t bring Futian to hunt. From the looks of it, he had already killed many tigers. He wondered if he could bring it back and put it in the courtyard. It could also be considered as adding food reserves to his courtyard. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the divine eye beside him,¡± ¡°Senior, I wonder if I can bring back my disciple¡¯s spoils of war?¡± As he spoke, the demon beast, Xiao Xiao Changtian, smiled. He had long heard that cultivators didn¡¯t need to eat and could abstain from eating. However, if those tigers died, he should not waste them. It would be better to bring them back. When the divine eye heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it turned around and saw Xiao Changtian smiling. He slowly replied. ¡°If you have the ability, of course you can.¡± This was a provocation, a provocation. At this moment, the divine eye also saw through Xiao Changtian¡¯s intention. This person must have seen through the secret of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Otherwise, why would he arrange for his disciple to enter? He even used this unknown boxing glove to cause such a huge obstacle to his plan. Damn it, he had just been played. But fortunately¡­ He looked at the mirror and comforted himself. Just now, he had also issued an order. He slowly broke through all the checkpoints in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Those checkpoints were originally set up to slowly devour the luck of those hot shots. He didn¡¯t want them to notice anything strange. However, after discovering that Futian had repeatedly ruined his plans, the divine eye could not care so much anymore. He directly broke through all the checkpoints, and the demon beasts and high-grade puppets hidden above slowly walked down. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, the group of hot shots only felt their feet tremble. Then, they all looked towards the second level¡¯s checkpoint. From there, they could feel an extremely dangerous aura. It was as if something terrifying was about to happen. At this time, Futian also slowly looked towards the second level. At that place, Futian looked at the checkpoint and frowned. In his perception, there were countless demon beasts slowly attacking from above. Meanwhile, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Qing Yun, and Bai Yi had already landed on the ground. In their perception, they could also sense danger. At this moment, a hot shot cultivator also saw the second level. A huge palm slowly appeared. Bang! His palm was as tall as a human, and as he raised it, an eye appeared in the center of his palm. ¡°This is the Futi Eye Tree. If he sees it, he will be brought into an endless illusion.¡± The cultivator¡¯s terrified voice sounded in the crowd. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, new monsters appeared from the second level. At this moment, some cultivators wanted to run to the back. ¡°Can we not participate in this test?¡± Seeing all kinds of monsters coming at them menacingly, some of the cultivators wanted to retreat. At this moment, a voice shouted from the crowd. ¡°Everyone, be quiet. Don¡¯t panic. The dark substance can strengthen us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± Qing Yun shouted at the crowd when he saw that the entrance had been sealed. It was basically impossible for them to return the way they came. However, in the face of so many monsters, it was obviously impossible to clear the game by himself. Moreover, he, Bai Yi, Futian, and the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty could also sense it. Something must have happened at this checkpoint of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Otherwise, how could something come down from above? At this moment, in the eyes of Xiao Changtian on the floating island. He could only see the white mist in the bronze mirror. Everything else was blurry. Alright, he would have to wait and see the methods of these immortal cultivators. As Xiao Changtian thought this, he changed his posture. The divine eyes on the side saw that Xiao Changtian was still as calm as ever. From the looks of it, he did not become nervous because of the changes in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Looking at his posture, he seemed to have become more relaxed. As for Di Tian and the others, they could sense the situation in the Drunken Immortal Inn and followed the demonic beasts down. The density of the dark matter here could be said to have reached an extreme. Di Tian and the others could tell that this dark substance wasn¡¯t simple. This was probably the purpose of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Moreover, from the looks of it, these things seemed to have a great absorption effect on the fate of those hot shots. At this moment, Di Tian was also quietly casting a sacred art. In his eyes, the vitality of the hot shots who used the dark substance had clearly decreased. This divine eye¡­ Di Tian stared at the divine eye with an unfriendly gaze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, he still felt that there was no problem with Futian. Just like before, he could not see the limits of his talent at all. From the looks of it, everything was still under Senior¡¯s control. When Senior came, he had everything under control. Upon seeing Xiao Changtian sitting in a slanted position, Di Tian was even more certain of this. He also felt more at ease in his heart.. Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Drunken Immortal Restaurant’s Battle (1) Chapter 471: Drunken Immortal Restaurant¡¯s Battle (1) Translator: 549690339 1 V 7 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant Fu Tian looked at the densely packed demonic beasts and monsters in front of him. These demonic beasts all carried a ferocious aura. ¡°What should we do? Are we going to die here?¡± When those hot shots saw that the path they came from had already disappeared, some of them began to speak in despair. Before coming to the Divine World, they were all one of the best geniuses in the lower realm where they were. They came to the Divine World to obtain greater opportunities, not to lose their lives. ¡°No, Young Master is still here.¡± Some female cultivators looked at Futian in front of them with a glimmer of hope in their eyes. When they encountered the saber-toothed tiger and were in danger, it was Futian who stepped forward. Now that they had encountered so many demonic beasts and monsters, they hoped that Futian would continue to attack. Hearing this, everyone looked in the direction of Futian. Seeing that Futian did not move, some cultivators slowly said,¡± ¡°Young master could defeat the saber-toothed tiger just now, but now there are many more demon beasts and monsters than before.¡± With Young Master¡¯s strength, he might not be their match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, even the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Qmg Yun, and Bai Yi could only temporarily avoid the edge in front of this group of monsters.¡± Following the cries for help and dejected words of these cultivators, the demon beasts and monsters also attacked the hot shots. Bang! Bang! Bang! When the hot shots collided with the demon beasts and monsters, layers of air waves were immediately emitted. Following that, streams of blood splattered in the air. The smell of blood soon filled the air. ¡°Third Prince, you¡­¡± A cultivator¡¯s frightened voice sounded in the air. Then, everyone saw a cultivator¡¯s figure fly past in the air. Following that, everyone turned to look at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. At this moment, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty had true essence in his hands. Looking at the cultivator who had just been pushed away by him, there was no ripple in his eyes. Facing so many monsters, if they wanted to clear the level quickly, they naturally had to rely on the strength of these cultivators. How could he let them run away? At this moment, the cultivator who had just died was also killed by a demon beast monster. Everyone looked at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire with fear in their eyes. No one would walk in his direction now. At this moment, a few more figures flew out. The cultivators who were close to Qing Yun and Bai Yi also flew out. ¡°I advise everyone, the dark matter in the air can increase your strength.¡± Everyone, it¡¯s best for you to deal with the enemy properly. Don¡¯t think about leaving.¡± Qing Yun¡¯s indifferent voice slowly sounded among the hot shots. These cultivators originally wanted the protection of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Qing Yun, and Bai Yi. After all, the three of them had killed a few demon beasts and monsters. He didn¡¯t expect her to be as cold-blooded and heartless as before. At this moment, those divorce papers had no choice but to grit their teeth. Absorbing the dark matter in the air, they charged forward. Knowing that they could not escape, they had no choice but to fight. On the other hand, the cultivators who walked near Futian did not attack them. ¡°Fortunately, we chose to believe Young Master.¡± Some of them had the same thoughts as the other Third Prince, Qing Yun and Bai Yi. He thought that those three people might be stronger and could better protect them. After all, now was the time for everyone to work together. However, after seeing the cultivators who had been thrown out by the Third Prince, Qmg Yun, and Bai Yi of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, they were shocked. They heaved a sigh of relief. They had chosen Futian. It seemed like they had made the right choice. At this moment, on the floating island of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. At this moment, on the floating island, the divine eye was looking at the bronze mirror in front of it. In the white fog of the bronze mirror, cultivators were constantly fighting against the demon beasts and monsters that came from the upper level. He kept using the dark substance in the air. At this moment, their luck was slowly being devoured by the dark matter. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He even looked like he was about to fall asleep. His heart thumped a little. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, he didn¡¯t feel confident. Xiao Changtian was indeed in a daze and looked like he was about to fall asleep. Ever since Futian had beaten the tiger, white mist had been appearing in the bronze mirror. He could not see anything here. He was about to fall asleep just by looking at her. Di Tian watched as the fate of the hot shot in the copper mirror slowly dissipated. His gaze at the divine eye also became sharp. What would Senior do next? Di Tian stared at Xiao Changtian, he was also looking forward to Xiao Changtian¡¯s next move. Beside Xiao Changtian, a little white cat slowly raised its head. He transmitted his voice to the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. Ant, I¡¯m counting on you. Bring me in.¡± The Primal Chaos Ant slowly poked its head out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder after receiving the White Tiger¡¯s message. ¡°I know.¡± The Chaos Ant looked at the white tiger below and slowly responded to him. Then, the two antennae also emitted a silver-white light. Whoosh! A silvery-white light flashed and enveloped the white tiger. Then, the white tiger left the floating island. When the Chaos Ants left with the White Tiger, the golden armored guards on the floating island panicked. They looked at each other and exchanged glances. Just now, a trace of spatial fluctuation appeared on the floating island array that he was guarding. Then, they realized that something seemed to have pierced through the island. Soon, a Gold-tier guard came to the divine eye and reported the situation. When the divine eye heard the report of the golden guard, its expression changed. Then, he turned around and looked at Xiao Changtian. Just now, he had been using his holy sense to envelop his body. No matter what he did, it would not escape his perception. What was going on on on this island? As he thought of this, the ominous feeling that the divine eye had in the beginning became even stronger. Then, the divine eye continued to focus on the copper mirror, slowly paying attention to the changes in the copper mirror. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, more than half of the hot shots in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant were killed or injured. Fu Tian also killed one of his subordinates with a single punch. He looked at the monsters around him. His gaze was a little gloomy. It was only a matter of time before these hot shots died. It was still the dark matter that he had yet to see through. Thinking that this was Xiao Changtian¡¯s test for him, Futian¡¯s brain started to spin.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: White Tiger Appears (1) Chapter 472: White Tiger Appears (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant The cultivators outside looked at the Drunken Immortal Restaurant in front of them. They had all brought their own hot shots here. At this moment, in the eyes of the cultivators outside, something must have happened to the entire Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Although they couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside. However, in their eyes, the light on the upper floors of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was clearly much weaker than that on the second floor. ¡°What happened in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant? I wonder what the hot shots of the lower world can bring to my sect?¡± Seeing the change in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, those cultivators also began to communicate. ¡°Me too. If only someone could see the situation inside. ¡°After all, this is related to the Heaven¡¯s Gate. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯t see it. However, this hot shot has smashed all the strength of our sect.¡± ¡°Sigh, who says so? Do you remember that kid who walked in? That force is the unlucky one.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it courting death to send such a person in? While he was saying that, the Futian page killed many monsters and demon beasts in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Qing Yun, and Bai Yi also joined the battle. Due to the difference in numbers between the two sides, the cultivators gathered in a circle and resisted the beast tide. At this moment, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty shouted at everyone, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to me. Gather into a pile and charge up. As he said that, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire also moved with a swoosh. A palm print with vast dragon energy flew out from his hand and attacked the surrounding monsters. With the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire leading the way, those cultivators seemed to have found their backbone. They all gathered together, and all kinds of spirit skills flew out from their hands, attacking the surroundings. Although the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty had deceived them previously, they had no other choice now. Finally, someone gave them an idea. Naturally, they had to get out of this place as soon as possible. In the crowd, Futian saw that the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty wanted to lead the crowd and charge forward. No, if they went up like this, who knew how much dark matter these cultivators would absorb. He had to think of another way. With this thought in mind, Futian looked around and shouted at the people around him,¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. If you charge like this, you won¡¯t have long to live.¡± ¡± There¡¯s something wrong with this dark substance. As he spoke, Futian also injected his true essence into it. For a moment, Futian¡¯s voice rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. When those cultivators heard Futian¡¯s words, they looked at each other in dismay. They did not know how to react. On the other hand, the expressions of Qing Yun and the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty darkened. Qing Yun looked at Futian, and a trace of viciousness flashed across his face. When the saber-toothed tiger had appeared, Qing Yun had already disliked Futian. Now, Futian denied that the dark substance was not a good thing and that there was a problem. Wasn¡¯t this saying that his eyesight wasn¡¯t good? The Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty was the same. He looked at Futian with unfriendly eyes. This Futian was too similar to his competitor in the empire. In the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon, he only had one opponent, and that was the Crown Prince. When the Sacred Dragon Dynasty¡¯s Crown Prince fought with him, he also liked to deny his strategy. In addition, he really could not see through Futian¡¯s true strength. In his heart, he was also very disgusted by this Futian. Looking at Futian, the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty also questioned him,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t want us to absorb the dark matter to advance. Do you want us to die here?¡± When Qing Yun heard the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire¡¯s words, he also echoed. ¡°Although you displayed a bit of strength before, if you want to order everyone to die with you, forget it.¡± ¡°Or do you have a better idea?¡± Faced with the questioning of the Third Prince of the Qing Yun and the Holy Dragon Dynasty, Futian shook his head. He did not respond to them. To him, the most important thing now was to find a way to break out of this situation. Bai Yi looked at Futian, her eyes flickering. No one knew what she was thinking. At this moment, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun took the lead and flew up. Seeing the Third Prince and Qing Yun of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty move, the hot shots were also shaken. Although Futian had just saved their lives, their lineup was still too weak. Without the Sacred Dragon Empire¡¯s Third Prince and Qing Yun, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Brother, although you just saved us, I¡¯m sorry. We 11 go first. Soon, this group of hot shots chose to escape with the Third Prince and Qing Yun of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. At this moment, Futian saw their actions and wanted to say something. A spatial rift slowly appeared above him. Then, a voice slowly sounded in Futian¡¯s mind. ¡°Brat, you did well. Leave the rest to me.¡± Roar! Roar! Roar! A series of majestic roars sounded in the air. Under this roar, the entire second level of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant became quiet. Everyone looked towards the source of the sound and saw that it was in mid-air. An awe-inspiring white tiger stood in the air, where he had walked. The monsters and demonic beasts were all dead. Seeing the white tiger in front of them, the hot shots looked a little afraid. ¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s no need for everyone to run. When the white tiger appeared, they clearly felt that the circulation of true essence in their bodies was very uneven. There was no hope of escaping. The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun also stopped in their tracks. When the white tiger appeared, they felt that their flying speed was greatly hindered. They were at a loss when they saw the white tiger that had suddenly appeared. When they faced those monsters and demon beasts, they still felt that they could stand a chance. But facing the white tiger, they could not muster up any thoughts of resisting at all. At the same time, when the white tiger appeared on the second level of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. The divine eye on the floating island of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant also stood up from his seat. Looking at the white tiger in the bronze mirror, Divine Eye and the others were stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his plan, it was impossible for the White Tiger to appear. What was with this White Tiger Divine Beast that appeared out of nowhere? With that thought in mind, he looked at Xiao Changtian with his divine eyes. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was still stewing at the side. It must be his doing. He looked at Xiao Changtian with his divine eyes and thought to himself. Then, he slowly gathered the True Essence in his hand. At this moment, Di Tian and the others behind Xiao Changtian also stood up.. Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: Black Collar (1) Chapter 473: Black Collar (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Di Tian slowly stood up from his seat, staring at the divine eye in front of him. The true essence in his body also slowly flowed. It was obvious that the divine eye wanted to attack Xiao Changtian. To Di Tian, this was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate. Even though Senior was still there and didn¡¯t do anything. Looking at Xiao Changtian, who had also stood up, the divine eyes slowly put down his hand. The true essence in his hands slowly dissipated. Against Di Tian, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to win. The main reason was that the spirit weapon used to absorb the fate of the hot shots was still on the floating island. If he were to take it out now to deal with Di Tian, the plan of the Drunken Immortal Inn below would become a complete mess. In that case, he could forget about going back again in the Divine Gate. At this moment, Di Tian saw the divine eye take the lead to put down his palm and slowly withdrew the true essence on his body. Since the Divine Eye didn¡¯t want to act, Di Tian naturally wouldn¡¯t act first. After all, Senior didn¡¯t say anything. If they fought, it would be bad if they ruined Senior¡¯s plan. As the Divine Eye and Di Tian slowly retracted their true essence, the Divine Eye and Di Tian¡¯s True Qi were slowly absorbed. The Golden Guards, Ice Emperor, and the others also slowly returned to their seats. They had thought that their master was going to fight. At this moment, the divine eye returned to its seat and looked at the bronze mirror in front of it. Right now, he could only hope that this white tiger was just a facade. It was a smokescreen created by some cultivator below. After all, it was very normal for such spells to exist in the Divine Realm. And he had placed most of his holy sense on the person beside him. This person had not had any true essence fluctuations on his body since just now, so it was impossible for him to attack in secret. At this moment, in the second floor of the Drunken Immortal Tower. The white tiger let out a roar, and then a palm blasted out in all directions. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the white tiger¡¯s palm continued to enlarge. In the end, it actually reached more than 10,000 feet. Wherever the white tiger palm passed, all the monsters and demon beasts fell to the ground and died. When the hot shots saw the white tiger¡¯s actions, they were first stunned before they were very happy. They originally thought that this white tiger was coming to kill them. Unexpectedly, this white tiger seemed to be helping them escape. Those hot shots looked at each other and knelt down before the white tiger. ¡± Thank you senior White Tiger.¡± ¡°With the existence of a divine beast like Senior White Tiger, we will definitely be saved.¡± ¡°I wonder who was able to invite Senior White Tiger over.¡± Those cultivators looked at the white tiger with reverence and gratitude in their eyes. At this time, under the White Tiger¡¯s attack, those monsters and demon beasts had almost disappeared. And following that, the entire Drunken Immortal Tower started to shake violently. Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡°That thing finally couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.¡± The white tiger looked up and muttered. Then, a black collar appeared above everyone. The black collar was covered in black gas, and this black gas was the black substance that Fu Tian and the others had seen before. Obviously, this black collar was the source of these dark substances. The moment the black collar appeared, the hot shots did not move. Looking at the black collar in the air, they were all on guard. After all, this Drunken Immortal Restaurant was too strange for them. The hot shots looked at the white tiger. For a moment, the atmosphere was terrifyingly quiet. At this moment, the white tiger¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Futian¡¯s mind. Kid, I¡¯ll leave this small collar to you. Oh right, let me tell you, he can absorb the luck of those people below. After saying this to Futian, the white tiger squatted on the ground and scratched its claws. When the hot shots saw the white tiger¡¯s appearance, they were also a little puzzled. What was the meaning of Senior White Tiger, and what was the meaning of this ring? At this moment, Qing Yun¡¯s voice rang out among the crowd. ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± ¡°This is the test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± ¡°When we were on the first level, we were testing our individual abilities and whether we could block the puppets ¡®attacks.¡± ¡°The second level tests our ability to adapt. We¡¯ll see if we can endure the attack of the beast tide.¡± ¡°In the end, Senior White Tiger appeared and helped us resolve the crisis.¡± ¡°This collar now.¡± As he spoke, Qing Yun pointed at the black collar in the air. ¡± It¡¯s our final test. Remember that dark substance, right?¡± ¡°This collar is obviously the source of our strength.¡± ¡°It seems that whoever gets the collar will be the winner.¡± Speaking up to this point, Qing Yun was also a little excited. ¡°That makes sense. What Qing Yun said makes a lot of sense.¡± ¡°So this is the test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. I thought I couldn¡¯t go back just now.¡± After hearing Qing Yun¡¯s analysis, the group of hot shots nodded and agreed. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded. ¡°Since Brother Qing Yun¡¯s words are so reasonable, then I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, who was at the side, heard Qing Yun¡¯s words. With a whoosh, he flew toward the black collar in the air. At that moment, Futian appeared before the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty. He did not think of any good way to resolve the Beast Tide previously. Now that Senior White Tiger wanted him to deal with that collar, he couldn¡¯t let anyone else succeed. He had to complete this black collar test. The Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon stopped in mid-air and saw Futian blocking his way. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As he said this, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also threw a punch. He watched as the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty¡¯s fist, which was filled with killing intent, attacked him. Fu Tian also slowly raised his palm. Bang! The fist landed on Futian¡¯s palm, but it did not cause any ripples. Then, it dissipated in the air. The Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon saw that Futian had easily neutralized his attack, and the killing intent in his eyes grew even stronger. At this moment, Qing Yun also came to his side and slowly said to him, ¡°Third Prince, how about we kill this person together?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qing Yun had already disliked the old man, and now he wanted to compete with them for opportunities. Naturally, they wanted to get rid of Futian. When the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty heard Qing Yun¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, the two of them were about to attack Futian. When the cultivators below saw this scene, none of them made a move.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Killing With One Punch (1) Chapter 474: Killing With One Punch (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant Futian looked at the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun in front of him. His expression did not change at all. At this moment, a figure slowly landed beside Futian. The newcomer was dressed in white. It was none other than the white robe of the Flowing Cloud Sect. ¡°With the help of the white-robed cultivator, we don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡± Some of the cultivators were anxious when they saw that Futian was going to fight two people at once. After all, Futian had saved their lives before. At this moment, Bai Yi came to Futian¡¯s side. What did this mean? Bai Yi was going to help Futian fight against the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. Seeing the white robe land beside Futian, the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun looked at each other. ¡°Bai Yi, what do you mean by this?¡± Qing Yun looked at Bai Yi in front of him and said gloomily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come to our side and deal with this kid together with us?¡±¡± ¡°After this is done, we will fight for this opportunity. How about it?¡± The corners of Bai Yi¡¯s mouth curled up when he heard Qing Yun¡¯s patient words. He smiled at Qing Yun in front of him. ¡°Young Master Qing Yun, according to what you¡¯ve said, I¡¯m afraid that after I help you deal with this fellow daoist, I¡¯ll be able to kill you.¡± ¡®Til be the next one to die.¡± These were the few words that Bai Yi had said since entering the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, and it sounded like a spring breeze. Hearing Bai Yi¡¯s reply, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire did not say anything else. This group of people from the lower realm still dared to compete with him for this opportunity. The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty flew out, and a huge palm print formed above him. ¡°Great Dragon Palm Print!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The true essence of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty was restless. Streams of pure true essence flew out of his body. Then, it formed a huge dragon-shaped palm print in the air. The palm print slowly formed in the air, and then it attacked Futian and Bai Yi below. ¡°Go to hell.¡± The voice of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty echoed in the air. When everyone heard it, they felt a chill in their hearts. When Qing Yun saw the Third Prince of the Dragon Dynasty attack, he did not stop at all. His figure also flew out and stopped in mid-air. The true essence in his hand slowly condensed, and then formed a huge sword light in his hand. ¡°Blue Sky Sword Ray!¡± Qing Yun shouted loudly. Huge sword shadows appeared in the air. This was the spirit skill that Qing Yun had personally received from the Pavilion Master of Green Sword Pavilion after he arrived at Green Sword Pavilion. Relying on his talent, Qing Yun quickly grasped him. The sword light floated in the air, bringing with it streaks of rainbow light. For a moment, the palm print condensed by the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty and the sword light condensed by the green clouds attacked Futian. When Bai Yi saw the palm print and sword light coming at him, she also looked at Futian beside her and said slowly,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯ll block all of this first. Consider it my sincerity to join you.¡± Bai Yi was confident that with her strength, she would be able to do anything to Futian. Fu Tian was still willing to cooperate with him, even though he was not weak. Following that, Bai Yi¡¯s hand also gathered true essence, and a stream of water slowly appeared behind her. It was about to form a water curtain in front of her and Futian. It blocked the attacks from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty¡¯s Third Prince and Qing Yun. At this moment, a faint voice slowly sounded beside Bai Yi¡¯s ear. ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± As he spoke, Futian walked up to Bai Yi and looked at the palm print and sword light in front of him. He also threw a punch with both hands. It looked like he was planning to fight the two of them alone. At this moment, Bai Yi saw Futian¡¯s expression and shook her head. This guy was a little too arrogant. He actually rejected his good intentions. Forget it, let him try. When the time comes, he would naturally cooperate with him. With this thought in mind, Bai Yi did not go up to help Futian. He maintained the water curtain to protect his body. At this moment, Futian¡¯s golden fist also collided with the palm print of the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty and the sword light of Qing Yun. Bang! Bang! Bang! The moment his fist collided with the palm print and the sword ray, the palm print and the sword ray dissipated rapidly. Following that, the two golden fists seemed to be unaffected. With a whoosh, it also struck the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suffering a heavy blow, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was like a kite with a broken string, about to fly down. He looked at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun, who had almost no strength to resist. All the cultivators present opened their mouths wide. They, they were defeated just like that? The group of hot shots looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. They could understand why Futian was so powerful. After all, he had saved them before. But it shouldn¡¯t be so ridiculous. This punch had defeated the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun. What kind of strength was this? Futian looked at the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun below with an indifferent expression. He had never taken them to heart. Bai Yi, who was behind Futian, smiled at him after seeing Futian kill the Third Prince and Qing Yun of the Holy Dragon Dynasty in such a domineering manner. He didn¡¯t have the desire to attack and waved his hand at Futian. Bai Yi slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, this collar is yours.¡± What a joke. Futian was so powerful. If he went up now, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death? The White Tiger, who was standing at the side, did not do anything about all this. In his eyes, these two people were not insignificant. What was important was how Futian was going to deal with this black collar. With this thought in mind, the white tiger also glanced at Futian, who was in the air. He saw Futian slowly approaching the black collar. At this moment, under the surprised gazes of the various cultivators. The black collar suddenly moved on its own and flew towards the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. Seeing the appearance of the black collar, the hot shots began to look at each other. He looked at his companions beside him, not knowing what was going on with this black collar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be that this black collar would choose its own owner? At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. At this moment, the black collar was slowly being placed around the neck of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. At the same time, Futian¡¯s figure flew over from afar. Looking at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty in front of him, he frowned.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: This Is A Black Person?—1 Chapter 475: This Is A Black Person?¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 | Divine World, in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Futian looked at the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty in front of him, and his eyes flickered. At this moment, the black substance was slowly invading the Third Prince¡¯s body from his neck. The aura on his body also became stronger and stronger. Looking at the three princes of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty in front of him, Futian extended his spiritual senses. His spiritual sense slowly swept across the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty, and Futian also slowly discovered it. At this moment, the substance in the black collar was constantly corroding the Third Prince¡¯s body. More importantly, the fate of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty was constantly dissipating. From the looks of it, this black collar wanted to occupy the body of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. With this thought in mind, Futian did not hesitate. He gathered the true essence in his hand and punched out. Bang! A golden fist flew out from Futian¡¯s hand. At the same time, the Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon also moved. With a flash, he attacked the hot shot cultivator beside him. The hot shots looked at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. A trace of fear appeared on his face. ¡°Third Prince, what¡¯s the matter with you? We don¡¯t want to fight with you, but you still want to kill us?¡± A hot shot cultivator was pressed to the ground by the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. He looked at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty in front of him and begged for mercy. Following that, the Third Prince of the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon ignored him. The true essence in his hand slowly gathered and he placed one hand on the cultivator¡¯s forehead. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± The cultivator immediately let out a series of miserable cries. ¡°Third Prince, what are you doing?¡± Under the assault of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, he felt that something in his body was slowly flowing away. At this moment, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty did not care about this cultivator. His body was covered in dark true essence, and his face was filled with a ferocious smile. Then, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty saw the cultivator in his hand faint. With a wave of his hand, the cultivator flew out. Seeing the cultivator on the ground unable to struggle, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty revealed a devilish smile. He raised his hands and continuously attacked the hot shots in front of him. At this moment, Futian saw the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty¡¯s actions and his figure flashed. He arrived before the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and kicked him in the abdomen. The Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty crashed into a wall with a whoosh. Bang! The Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty fell heavily to the ground after being hit by Futian. There was still some blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. Then, the true essence in his body slowly flew out and slowly poured into his abdomen. Under the effect of the black collar, the injuries on the Third Prince¡¯s body slowly recovered. Damn it! At this moment, Futian cursed in his heart. This black collar was now attached to the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. Through him, he continuously absorbed the luck of the other hot shots. If he continued to rashly attack, it would only make him absorb the luck faster. As he thought about this, Futian felt a little melancholy. His master must be looking at him now. He could not disappoint him. At this moment, on the floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, His divine eyes looked at the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire in the bronze mirror, and his expression slowly recovered. The black collar was actually called the Limitless Ring. It was a treasure bestowed by the sect master. They had specially asked him to come here to collect luck. If the Infinite Ring did not absorb enough luck, it would be difficult for him to report back. At this time, the Infinite Ring possessed the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and could be considered to be able to absorb the providence. Although this was different from his original plan, it was still a little better. The only hidden danger was this Futian. That guy, that kick just now. When it was in the abdomen of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, the Infinite Ring had to borrow the power of the floating island to resist. One had to know that the Infinite Ring itself was an immortal artifact. With its own intelligence, its strength was not weaker than his. With that thought in mind, his divine eyes slowly looked at Xiao Changtian. How did this person and his luck enter? In the eyes of the divine eye, this Futian must be some old monster who had cultivated for a long time. Moreover, he had to use some secret technique to enter the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Xiao Changtian had also taken a nap. He stretched and slowly stood up from his seat. Looking at the bronze mirror in front of him, most of the cultivators were lying on the ground. There was no way to move. Only Futian stood in front of everyone. There was another person. ¡°This is¡­a black man?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty standing in front of Futian and blurted out. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, there was not a single part of the Third Prince¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t black. It was exactly the same as the black people in his previous life. At this moment, the divine eye heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and walked over. He said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Black man, what is that?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the divine eye¡¯s words and knew that he didn¡¯t have the confidence in front of everyone. What if someone found out about his past life in front of the Li Fire Sect seniors? One had to know that transmigration was the biggest secret in the entire cultivation world. If he leaked it, those cultivators would definitely arrest him. He would study it like a lab rat. The divine eye heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and didn¡¯t say anything else. He only silently remembered the word ¡®black man¡¯. This was the first time he heard a meaningful word from Xiao Changtian. This person was really not simple. On the other hand, Di Tian who was at the side, had a smile on his face when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. When he was in the courtyard, he had heard Xiao Changtian say some words that he didn¡¯t understand. However, every time he finished speaking, he would have a great understanding. This time around, Di Tian also believed that it wasn¡¯t an accident. Senior must be using some sort of powerful innate technique. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following that, everyone¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards the bronze mirror. At this moment, in the bronze mirror, Futian looked at the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty in front of him. His figure flashed and appeared in front of him. True essence surged out of his hand and attacked the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. The golden True Essence wrapped around the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, restricting his movements. At this moment, the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also emitted waves of black mist, trying to break free.. Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: You’re Making Me Smile, Right (1) Chapter 476: You¡¯re Making Me Smile, Right (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant Futian looked at the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty in front of him, and a fierce look flashed across his eyes. The true essence in his hand continued to expand, tightly binding the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty in front of him. Following that, Futian also extended his hand and waved it, suppressing the black gas on the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty in front of him. While he was suppressing the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Fu Tian also felt that the black collar was helping him resist his suppression. The source of this black collar¡¯s power was the fate of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. This Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty was hopeless. ¡± I¡¯ll go!¡± Futian said in his heart. Then, he felt a gust of wind pass by him. He slowly released the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty and turned around to look. On the other side, waves of black qi had also risen from Qing Yun¡¯s body. Qing Yun panted heavily, and the black fog on his body continued to rise. ¡°Can I still defeat you now?¡± Qing Yun looked at Futian and said malevolently. When Futian was fighting with the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty, he had also absorbed a large amount of dark matter into his body. These dark substances also caused his aura to rise. ¡°Look, this Qingyun¡¯s aura has soared by more than one level.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that he would take the initiative to absorb these things. Look at the Third Prince, there¡¯s something wrong with this dark substance.¡± At this moment, some hot shots began to notice that something was wrong with the dark matter. At this moment, Futian also looked at Qing Yun. This fellow should have slapped him to death just now. He actually took the initiative to absorb the dark matter. Wasn¡¯t this just increasing the power of the black collar? As the true essence on Qing Yun¡¯s body continued to rise. The black collar hanging around the Third Prince¡¯s neck was also restless. With a swoosh, his body was about to fly out of the Third Prince¡¯s neck. Seeing that the black collar was trying to change its target, Fu Tian¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He arrived in front of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and slowly pressed down on him with the true essence in his hand. It stopped the black collar from flying away. At this time, Qing Yun also wanted to attack Futian. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, the sword light condensed beside Qing Yun had already turned black. The speed of the sword was even faster than before, and it was about to attack Futian. Seeing Qing Yun like this, Futian also wanted to attack Qing Yun. Bang! Bang! Bang! The black sword light streaked across the air and instantly arrived beside Futian. At this moment, a water curtain formed around Futian. ¡°Fellow Daoist, let me help you.¡± Bai Yi¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Futian¡¯s ears. Following that, Bai Yi¡¯s water screen, which was cast beside Futian, blocked all the black sword rays. Bai Yi looked at Qing Yun in front of him. His figure flashed and arrived opposite him. The true essence in his body slowly rose and shot out water arrows at him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The water arrow collided with the black sword light, creating a series of explosions. ¡°Bai Yi, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Qing Yun looked at Bai Yi who was blocking in front of him and said angrily to her. Bai Yi didn¡¯t waste any time talking nonsense with Qing Yun and rushed towards Qing Yun. Then, the two figures attacked in the air. ¡°It seems that Bai Yi is still on Young Master¡¯s side. Now, we just have to see how Young Master deals with this black collar.¡± At this moment, the hot shots had already arrived beside the white tiger. They discovered that by the side of the white tiger, it seemed as if they would not be affected by the battle at all. Seeing Bai Yi and Qing Yun fighting in the air, Fu Tian did not hesitate. Seeing that he had stopped the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, Fu Tian injected his vital essence into the gloves that Xiao Changtian had given him. He held the Third Prince¡¯s neck with both hands. Bang! Bang! Bang! The black collar and the boxing gloves on Futian¡¯s hands collided, and white smoke was emitted. The surrounding black fog was slowly absorbed into it. It seemed that the gloves in Futian¡¯s hands were still very effective against the black collar. At this moment, the white tiger slowly opened its eyes. ¡°You still have some brains.¡± The white tiger muttered to himself,¡± Indeed, it could not be obtained by killing the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. Otherwise, it would only increase the strength of the black collar. If he used the gloves given by Xiao Changtian, he could still suppress the black collar¡¯s ability. It was naturally much easier to subdue him. At this moment, on the floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. He looked at the bronze mirror in front of him. The black collar inside was trembling. It seemed like he was asking for help. What exactly was this pair of gloves? He was actually able to play such a big role that even the Wuji Ring could not do anything to him? At this time, the divine eye also looked at Xiao Changtian and said with some resentment,¡± ¡°What is this pair of gloves made of?¡± Xiao Changtian was also a little stunned when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. Did he forge these gloves on his own? What Celestial Artifact? He was just a mortal, how could he forge an immortal artifact? If that was the case, why did he have to be like this? He had tried it before. The things he forged did not have any spiritual power at all. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the divine eye,¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°This is just a pair of boxing gloves that I casually forged. How can it be an immortal artifact?¡± ¡°A real Celestial Artifact can shake the earth and destroy the world.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also told him his understanding of fairy weapons. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the divine eye was stunned. The earth shook and the mountains shook, destroying the heavens and earth? Do you think you are from the Human Realm Upon Heavens? How could such an immortal artifact come to this Divine World? Even the Elysium was only working for one force in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. It was not considered a true force in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. This is what you¡¯re doing to make fun of me. Although the divine eye thought so, it didn¡¯t want to fight Xiao Changtian. Since Xiao Changtian knew about this Celestial Artifact, it seemed that he must have a powerful background. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought that the main character this time was Di Tian. He didn¡¯t expect that his biggest enemy would always be this person who didn¡¯t have any aura. When the golden-armored guards on the floating island heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they all looked at each other. He looked at Xiao Changtian with fear in his eyes. Could this senior be a Grandmaster? With that thought in mind, the golden-armored guards looked at the divine eye and waited for his command.. Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Escape of the Divine Eye (1) Chapter 477: Escape of the Divine Eye (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Drunken Immortal Restaurant The Futian Glove grabbed the collar around the Third Prince¡¯s neck. After a while, the black collar was also pulled out from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty¡¯s neck by Futian. Looking at the black collar in his hand, a faint smile flashed across Futian¡¯s lips. The test that his master had given him could be considered to be more or less completed. As the black collar was pulled out by Futian, the Third Prince of the Holy Dragon Dynasty fell to the ground. The vitality in his body could no longer be seen, and his body quickly withered. Following that, Futian also looked up into the sky. After the black collar was grabbed by Fu Tian, the dark substance around Qing Yun also disappeared rapidly. At this moment, Qing Yun¡¯s body also felt waves of weakness. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Qing Yun smiled at Bai Yi. ¡°Let¡¯s die together.¡± Qing Jian Pavilion had sent him here to help him seize the opportunity. He would obtain a chance to reach the Divine Gate. He did not expect that all of this would be ruined by Futian. As Cling Yun said this, his figure also flew towards Bai Yi. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Qing Yun¡¯s figure and the white dress intertwined. Not good! Seeing Qing Yun¡¯s actions, Futian frowned. Qing Yun was burning his true essence, wanting to forcefully perish together with Bai Yi. In the air, Qing Yun grabbed Bai Yi¡¯s arm and said to him crazily,¡± ¡°Since you want to help that kid, then let¡¯s die together.¡± As he spoke, Qing Yun also absorbed the few dark substances around him into his body. As the dark substance entered his body, Qing Yun¡¯s body also expanded violently. Bai Yi looked at Qing Yun in front of her, and fear began to appear on her face. If he was hit by the explosion at such a close distance, he would definitely lose his life. At this moment, some of the hot shots below also began to cover their eyes. Looking at Bai Yi in the air, he sighed. It seemed that another fairy was about to die. (Xing Yun¡¯s body slowly expanded and was about to explode. At this moment, a golden light flew over from afar. It was blocked between Bai Yi and Qing Yun. Bang! Qing Yun¡¯s body was hit by the golden light, and his figure was also sent flying. Then, in midair, Qing Yun¡¯s body also turned into a stream of light and exploded. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Futian slowly hugged Bai Yi, who was in midair. Bang! The aftershock from Qing Yun¡¯s body¡¯s explosion continued to spread in the air. The hot shots below also raised their arms to block their faces. Then, Futian¡¯s figure slowly landed on the ground. At this moment, Futian¡¯s figure slowly landed on the ground. Bai Yi lay in Futian¡¯s arms, her face flushed. At the same time, on the floating island above the restaurant, The divine eye saw that the black collar in the bronze mirror had been subdued, and the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty was slowly falling to the ground. Qing Yun, who had already self-destructed, also waved his hand. Immediately, the light in the bronze mirror began to dim. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the true essence in the divine eye¡¯s hand shook. Bang! Bang! Bang! The entire floating island suddenly shook violently. He could feel the changes on the floating island. Xiao Changtian also grabbed the chairs around him. Just now, he saw a flash of inspiration. Then, he felt the entire island shake. Di Tian, who was behind Xiao Changtian, sensed the changes on the island. The True Energy in his hand slowly gathered. He stabilized his body and looked at the divine eye in front of him. What was this divine eye up to? Then, he saw Xiao Changtian standing in front of him, his expression still calm. He also relaxed a little in his heart. Senior was not in a hurry. There should be no problem. The entire theater shook, and then Xiao Changtian felt his vision go black. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In front of the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, a group of cultivators saw a few streams of light fly past them. After that, the silhouettes of Xiao Changtian, Di Tian and the others slowly appeared in their sights. Returning to the square, Xiao Changtian looked around in shock. They were just on the island, why did they come down all of a sudden? Was the test over? Xiao Changtian remembered that he had seen Futian hugging a woman in the bronze mirror. Little brat, I didn¡¯t expect that I would have such a romantic affinity with him when I asked him to participate in the test. He still wanted to see what was going on, so he returned to the original place. It seemed that after he came out, he would have to ask him. Now was the best time to enter the Li Fire Sect. He did not want to mess it up. After that, Xiao Changtian glanced at his surroundings as he spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, is this test over?¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his expression froze as well. Shouldn¡¯t he ask his senior what had happened? Could it be that Senior was telling him some information? Seeing that Di Tian didn¡¯t reply, Xiao Changtian also waved his hand. Thinking about it, it made sense. Di Tian was just a small cultivator who had just entered the sect. How did he know what had just happened? Now, he could only wait for the Li Fire Sect¡¯s notification. Then, Xiao Changtian looked around, trying to find Huo Ling ¡®er, but she had disappeared. It seemed that the Holy Maiden of the Li Fire Sect had also gone to rank the examinees. He hoped that Futian could successfully enter the Li Fire Sect on his own. In this way, he could be considered to have fulfilled one of his wishes. At the same time, in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. The white tiger, who was sitting on the ground, slowly stood up and looked into the deep sky. Then, he slowly transmitted his voice to Futian. ¡°Kid, this place is basically done. Let¡¯s go.¡±¡± When the floating island above the Drunken Immortal Restaurant disappeared just now, he had also felt it. That group of people schemed against Master¡¯s disciples. Could they still let them escape? As soon as he finished speaking, the white tiger also slapped forward. Then, the entire Drunken Immortal Restaurant exploded. Bang! A crack appeared in front of the hot shots. When those cultivators saw the crack, they all rushed towards him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following that, on the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, the group of hot shots slowly saw the figures of cultivators descending from the sky. Seeing the hot shots that his faction had brought over fall to the ground, he could not help but sigh. Those cultivators also went up to welcome him. ¡°How was it? Did you get anything this time? ¡°Does the Gate of Heaven really exist? Where were the others? Why are you the only ones out?¡± The old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also stood beside the dragon carriage and observed the crowd, trying to find the Third Prince.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Futian Leaves the Drunken Immortal Inn (1) Chapter 478: Futian Leaves the Drunken Immortal Inn (1) Translator: 549690339 v 7 Divine Realm, above the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant A golden light flashed. Then, with a whoosh, a figure appeared in midair. There was still a trace of panic on the figure¡¯s face. It was the Divine Eye who had escaped from the floating island. The divine eye stood in midair. Following that, a few figures appeared behind him. It was the golden guard who had left the island with the divine eye. Looking at the golden guard behind him, the divine eye said to him. ¡°Did you bring her here?¡± The divine eye had used the space array on the floating island when it used its great divine ability. He separated Xiao Changtian and Di Tian from himself. He didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, so he didn¡¯t dare to fight him. However, after consuming the power on the floating island, the floating island would be closed for a period of time. As soon as the divine eye finished speaking, one of the two golden guards behind him also joined in. It was the Metal Emperor who had been in the hall earlier. Looking at the Metal Emperor, several pairs of divine eyes also looked at him. Whoosh! A few rays of golden light entered the Metal Emperor¡¯s body. Then, the Metal Emperor¡¯s tightly shut eyes slowly opened. He straightened his body and walked toward the divine eye with a dull gaze. ¡°Go and call your other four brothers over.¡± When the Metal Emperor heard the divine eye¡¯s words, he did not hesitate at all. He placed his hand on his mouth and let out a sharp cry. Then, a few streaks of light flew over from afar. They were the Wood Emperor, Water Emperor, Fire Emperor, and Earth Emperor. When he saw who it was, a smile appeared on his face. With a wave of his hand, the Metal Emperor and the others stood side by side. The divine eyes looked at them and slowly said, ¡°You guys, I have good news to tell you.¡± ¡± You used to kill your master, Di Tian. Now, you are below. Your mission is simple.¡±¡± ¡°That is, go down and cripple him for me.¡± As he spoke, the Divine Eye¡¯s face was rippling with an indifferent smile. When the Metal Emperor and the others heard Di Tian¡¯s words, their bodies trembled slightly. After this subtle movement was discovered by the divine eye, the divine eye also smiled at them and slowly said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still so excited in front of your former master. It¡¯s a good thing, a good thing.¡± ¡°Work hard. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance more and more.¡± The divine eye¡¯s laughter echoed in the air. The three pairs of eyes that were staring at the Metal Emperor and the Wood Emperor also shone brightly with golden light. Then, the Metal Emperor and the others quieted down once again With the wave of the divine eye, he flew down. At this moment, the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was already in a mess. The leaders of those factions saw that the hot shots of their factions had not come out for a long time. There was a wave of anxiety in their hearts. He also said some dejected words in the square. ¡°Someone must have harmed our hot shots.¡± ¡°Otherwise, with their talent, even if they didn¡¯t gain anything, they wouldn¡¯t have died inside.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible. Someone must have ambushed you.¡±¡± A group of cultivators chattered on in the square. At this moment, a loud and clear voice sounded in the square. ¡°Stop talking. Where¡¯s my sworn brother Qingyun? Why didn¡¯t he come out?¡± When everyone heard this voice, they also looked towards the center of the square. At this moment, Azurepeak looked at the people in the square with a cold gaze. Qing Yun carried the hope of increasing the overall strength of the Green Sword Pavilion. If he died in there, and if he didn¡¯t know what happened, it would be difficult for him to explain when he went back. While everyone was silent, another elderly voice slowly sounded from the square. ¡°And my Third Prince, why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡± Bang! The old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon stood in midair with Azurepeak. For a moment, the auras of the two utmost powerful beings made the cultivators in the square somewhat breathless. Looking at the two figures above, some of the hot shots began to stammer, They¡­ They had already been defeated by Young Master inside.¡± ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this cultivator¡¯s words, the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon and Azurepeak turned to look at him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The Third Prince and our Green Cloud disciples are both outstanding figures among everyone.¡± ¡°Is there anyone who can defeat them?¡± The elders of the Green Sword Pavilion stared in the direction of the hot shots with sharp gazes. That¡¯s right. The two of them are both geniuses. How can they be defeated?¡± The cultivators around the Sword Pavilion also echoed. Facing so many people¡¯s questions, the hot shot cultivator was also under immense pressure. ¡°It¡¯s true. After that prince and Qing Yun got the black collar, they didn¡¯t hit the young master.¡± ¡°Black collar?¡± At this moment, when he heard the hot shot cultivator¡¯s words, Azurepeak stared at him and asked. The black collar, was that the spiritual weapon for the test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant? It was a powerful divine artifact or even an immortal artifact. A voice slowly sounded in the air when he was asked this question again. ¡°Look, there are people coming out.¡± Everyone followed the voice of that cultivator and looked over. Futian carried a white cat in his arms and slowly walked out of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Seeing Futian, the cultivator pointed at him and said slowly to Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty,¡± ¡± Look, Young Master is out.¡± Seeing that Futian was safe and sound, the other cultivators present heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Futian had saved their lives before, so they naturally hoped that he would be safe. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this the one who walked in from the beginning?¡± You re not telling me that he was the one who defeated the Third Prince and Qing Yun, right?¡± ¡°He definitely wouldn¡¯t tell me that the black collar is on him.¡± When he spoke, Azurepeak also had a murderous aura. Seeing Azurepeak¡¯s appearance, the nearby hot shots also looked at him. With a fearful expression, she nodded at him. Humph! Azurepeak snorted coldly and waved his sleeve. A powerful aura spread out from his body. Following that, the voice of the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°So that girl from the Flowing Cloud Sect is here too.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying this, the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon was the same as Azurepeak. A powerful aura spread out from his body as he flew in Futian¡¯s direction. Behind Futian, Bai Yi slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. Azurepeak and the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon came before Futian and Bai Yi and said slowly,¡± Drifting Cloud Sect girl, what did you get inside?¡± Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Why Aren’t You Scram (1) Chapter 479: Why Aren¡¯t You Scram (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Azurepeak and the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon stood in front of Futian and Bai Yi. Two waves of pressure descended on their bodies. At this moment, a clear female voice slowly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Aiyo, you guys actually want to make things difficult for the weak women of our Flowing Cloud Sect.¡± The reputation of the Sacred Dragon Empire and the Azure Sword Pavilion is ruined.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a woman in blue clothes slowly appeared in front of Futian and Bai Yi. Azurepeak cupped his fists at her upon seeing this figure. Fairy Lianshui, in the test of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, if your Flowing Cloud Sect wins the treasure fairly, we naturally have nothing to say.¡± ¡°But now, my sworn brother Qing Yun is still missing.¡± Azurepeak pointed at the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty beside him as he spoke. ¡°There¡¯s also no sign of the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Empire.¡± Our hot shots have disappeared for such a long time. Naturally, there¡¯s a reason to suspect that this girl colluded with others to frame them.¡± Azurepeak was also staring at Futian and Bai Yi as he spoke. The old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon nodded in agreement. He looked like he didn¡¯t want to tolerate it at all. Seeing Azurepeak and the Sacred Dragon Dynasty¡¯s old servant like this, Fairy Lianshui also chuckled. His hand gently brushed across his face as he began to calculate in his heart. If she were to deal with either Azurepeak or the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty by herself¡­ That could be dealt with, but if the two of them joined forces to attack. It would be difficult for him to leave with Bai Yi today. He looked at Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty who were blocking his escape route. Fairy Lianshui also sent a voice transmission to Bai Yi. ¡°You did well this time. I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t leave you out when I return to the sect.¡± At this moment, everyone present thought that the treasure of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant was with Bai Yi. When Bai Yi received Fairy Lianshui¡¯s voice transmission, his face was filled with joy. The purpose of her coming to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant this time was to save her sect in the lower realm. However, if she returned this time, she would not obtain anything from the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. It was probably not going to end well. With this thought in mind, Fairy Lianshui¡¯s voice transmission rang out in her mind again. ¡°Wait for my hand signal and I will take you away.¡± Fairy Lianshui slowly descended from the sky after she finished speaking. Arriving on the ground, Fairy Lianshui chuckled at Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you two come down and talk?¡± In midair, Azurepeak and the old servant of the Saint Dragon Dynasty heard Fairy Lianshui¡¯s words. They looked at each other and landed on the ground below. When they landed, Azurepeak¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Fairy Lianshui¡¯s ears. ¡°Fairy Lianshui, I advise you not to waste your energy.¡± When Fairy Lianshui heard Azurepeak¡¯s words, she also stopped condensing the true essence on her palm behind her. He looked around. Her path of retreat had been blocked by the men of Green Sword Pavilion. As for their Flowing Cloud Sect¡¯s spirit ship, it was also tied down by the Sacred Dragon Empire and could not come over. At this moment, Fairy Lianshui also smiled at Azurepeak. ¡°Qing Feng Holy Son is really cautious.¡± As she spoke, Fairy Lianshui¡¯s face revealed a grave expression. At this moment, a loud voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Futian, how was it? Did you pass the test?¡± Following this voice, everyone saw something in the crowd. Xiao Changtian slowly walked toward Futian. Behind Xiao Changtian, Di Tian and the others also slowly followed. When they saw Xiao Changtian, Di Tian and the others who suddenly appeared. Fairy Lianshui, Azurepeak, and the Third Prince of the Saint Dynasty were all stunned. Who were these people? Seeing Xiao Changtian walking over, Futian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t complete the test well. It¡¯s all thanks to Little White¡¯s help.¡± As he spoke, the white tiger jumped out of Futian¡¯s arms and came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Seeing the White Tiger by his feet, Xiao Changtian also picked her up. Looking at the white tiger, Xiao Changtian said slowly,¡± ¡°You cat, you really run around.¡± Hearing that Futian had passed the test, Xiao Changtian was very happy. It seemed that Futian was very confident that he could join the Li Fire Sect. Azurepeak and the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon were also a little disdainful after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Futian and the others naturally knew that it was the kid who walked in. There was no aura on this person¡¯s body. It was not bad to be his master. He even said that he had passed the test. He really knew how to brag. At this moment, Azurepeak said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°The few of you, leave quickly.¡± It was just a few mortals. Azurepeak did not take it to heart. Let them leave first and not get in the way here. If there was a problem, the few mortals would be able to find it very quickly. Bai Yi, on the other hand, could not show any flaws just because she attacked them. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to deal with it when the time came. Hearing Azurepeak¡¯s unreasonable words, Futian was also furious. He took a step forward and slowly said to Azurepeak, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian walked up and patted Futian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Fellow Daoists, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to speak like this?¡± This place was not owned by his family. He was fine here. Don¡¯t tell me you can leave just like that? While saying that, Xiao Changtian also performed his usual martial arts posture. The opponents were Xiuxianists, so he couldn¡¯t be careless. After seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s casual actions, Qingfeng and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty were shocked. They all swallowed their saliva. But they seemed to have seen it on their sect master. And it seemed that Xiao Changtian¡¯s was even more profound. What was going on? Could it be that I¡¯m seeing things? Looking at Xiao Changtian, Azurepeak, the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, and Lianshui Fairy, they were all in disbelief. Then, in the minds of Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. A huge figure slowly appeared. Roar! Roar! Roar! In their minds, the huge figure of the White Tiger stood in the air. He looked down at them with a vast pressure. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the white tiger in front of them, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty trembled in fear. He did not dare to move too much and said with a trembling mouth, ¡°This is¡­Is this a white tiger?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The white tiger didn¡¯t answer them directly. Instead, it responded with a majestic roar.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Futian, Go and Welcome Them (1) Chapter 480: Futian, Go and Welcome Them (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Following the White Tiger¡¯s roar, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty also broke free from their spiritual world. Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty looked at Xiao Changtian in front of them, their eyes filled with fear. What did they see just now? That was the Divine White Tiger! At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Azurepeak and the others,¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon quivered. Then, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, let¡¯s get out of here right now.¡± As they spoke, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon felt apprehensive. He hurriedly tried to escape. Seeing their expressions, Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡°Did I tell you to get lost?¡± Xiao Changtian remembered that he didn¡¯t say anything just now. Why did these two people say that they wanted to get lost? Could it be that he felt that he was in the wrong and was too embarrassed to stay here? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Kingdom of the Sacred Dragon stopped in their tracks. She felt like crying in her heart. He looked at Xiao Changtian and waited for his punishment. At this moment, he didn¡¯t dare to anger Xiao Changtian. When Lian Shui saw Qingfeng and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, she was also a little stunned. These two people were not like this when they dealt with her. Could it be that this person? Looking at Xiao Changtian, Fairy Lianshui¡¯s expression changed. Then, he looked at Futian, who was standing beside Xiao Changtian. Could it be that it was really as those hot shots had said? This person had passed the test and defeated the Third Prince of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Qing Yun. As she thought this, Fairy Lianshui also turned to look at Bai Yi. Bai Yi felt Fairy Lianshui¡¯s gaze and nodded slightly at her. At this moment, he understood what Fairy Lianshui meant. Furthermore, she had helped Futian back then because she wanted to help her sect through him. At this time, he had to make up his mind. Xiao Changtian looked at Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty, who were still standing in front of him. He also continued to say to them, ¡°You guys can do whatever you want.¡± The way they stood up just now was like a child who had done something wrong. Since they knew they were wrong, he could not embarrass them too much. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty were relieved. With a flash, he waved his hand behind him. Following which, the soldiers of the Azure Sword Pavilion and the Sacred Dragon Empire left with them. At this moment, Fairy Lianshui also slowly came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. He said slowly to Futian, who was beside him,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, you must have passed the test together with Bai Yi in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, right?.¡± At this time, the Fairy of Rippling Water was only trying her best to get Bai Yi to have some sort of relationship with them. After all, she didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Even Azurepeak and the old servants of the Sacred Dragon Dynasty retreated in fright. His strength was about the same as theirs. How could they dare to fight him? Xiao Changtian saw Fairy Lianshui walking towards him and smiled at him. He had seen it in the bronze mirror before. Futian was hugging the white-robed woman beside him. It seemed like they had a good relationship. Then, he said slowly to Fairy Lianshui, ¡°Futian passed the test together with your disciple. It¡¯s fate.¡± The reason why this beautiful cultivator said that was because she was afraid that her own cultivator would be kidnapped. However, when he saw Futian¡¯s appearance, he was shocked. He must be very satisfied with this woman in white. He had to help his disciple. Xiao Changtian was observing Fairy Lianshui¡¯s changes. Fairy Lianshui heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and was delighted. Since Xiao Changtian had said so, did that mean that the Drunken Immortal Inn still had their opportunities? After all, Xiao Changtian had no intention of rejecting them. With this thought in mind, Fairy Lianshui also looked towards Bai Yi. At this time, Bai Yi wanted to build a good relationship with them. This was also a good thing for their Flowing Cloud Sect. The white-robed fairy could feel the gaze of the Rippling Water Fairy and nodded at him. It seemed that his decision back then was right. Following Futian was also a chance to save his sect. Seeing Bai Yi nod, Fairy Lianshui smiled at her. With a swoosh, he flew towards the spirit ship at the Flowing Cloud Sect. After Fairy Lianshui left, five figures flew over the square of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Five figures stood in the air and swept their gazes below. He also looked in the direction of Xiao Changtian and the others. Upon seeing Di Tian, the Metal Emperor¡¯s body trembled slightly. Then, a golden light flashed in his eyes. He then flew towards Di Tian. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the Golden Emperor. I¡¯ve finally seen him in person.¡± ¡°Is Lord Metal Emperor here to give a reward? Could it be that he¡¯s from the Heavenly Gates?¡± Seeing the Metal Emperor¡¯s figure appear, the hot shots below whispered to each other. His face and heart were also very excited. On the other hand, Di Tian, who was at the side, had a complicated expression on his face when he saw the Metal Emperor. He had clearly sensed a killing intent in the eyes of the Metal Emperor and the others earlier. What was going on? Could it be that the Metal Emperor had really joined the Elysium and was coming to deal with him? There was also the Wood Emperor, Water Emperor, Fire Emperor, Earth Emperor and the others behind him. When he saw her, he also looked like he didn¡¯t care. And behind Di Tian, the Ice Emperor and the Devil Emperor had looks of fury on their faces when they saw the actions of the Metal Emperor. He also wanted to welcome them and have a good fight with the Metal Emperor. At this moment, Di Tian grabbed their arms. Looking at them, there should be something wrong. Seeing him, it was not to the extent of not saying a word. He should see how Senior would deal with it. If there was anything strange about them, only Senior could resolve it. At this moment, Di Tian also turned to look at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the Metal Emperor flying towards him. He was also a little excited. He had vaguely heard those cultivators discussing just now. This person seemed to be a big shot. It seemed that they were here to look for him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In that case, Futian had really been chosen. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at Futian. ¡°Futian, why don¡¯t you go up and welcome them?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian also nodded at him. ¡°Alright, Master..¡± Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Taiji Fist (1) Chapter 481: Taiji Fist (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Fu Tian looked at the Metal Emperor flying towards him. Just as he was about to attack, a voice slowly sounded in Futian¡¯s mind. ¡°Brat, Master is cultivating his heart in the mortal world. Let me do it.¡± Hearing this voice, Futian also stopped the gathering of true essence in his body. Then, the Chaos Ant slowly poked its head out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. Looking at the five people in the air, the silver light on the two antennae flashed. Whoosh! A spatial fluctuation flashed across the world. ¡°Spatial Imprisonment!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Metal Emperor, the Wood Emperor and the other three landed in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. As their figures landed on the ground, the Metal Emperor and the others stared at Di Tian with wooden eyes, wanting to attack him as well. However, no matter how hard he struggled, his body could not move forward at all. Seeing the Metal Emperor and the others land beside him, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face lit up. It seemed that they were here to welcome Futian. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also wanted to walk over and talk to them. ¡°Senior.¡± At this moment, a sweet female voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. Xiao Changtian heard this voice and stopped in his tracks. He turned around and saw Huo Ling ¡®er slowly walking over. Seeing Huo Ling ¡®er, Xiao Changtian waved at him. He was facing so many cultivators from the Fire Sect alone. To be honest, he was still a little nervous about giving Futian to them as a disciple. With Huo Ling ¡®er as an acquaintance, Xiao Changtian was naturally very happy. Huo Ling ¡®er came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and covered her chest. Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s breasts moved up and down as she said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± After Huo Ling ¡®er disappeared from the floating island, her strength was still weak. They were also assigned to other places in the square. With the Li Fire Sect¡¯s strength, they wanted to find Xiao Changtian¡¯s position in this vast crowd. It was easier said than done. Huo Ling ¡®er bumped into the crowd and finally saw Xiao Changtian. Seeing Huo Ling ¡®er, Xiao Changtian asked her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, is there any rule for the Li Fire Sect to accept disciples who pass the test?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er found Xiao Changtian and was delighted. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned. Senior was indeed unfathomable. He even knew that the Li Fire Sect was going to open up outer sect disciples to enter the inner sect. Huo Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, when the Li Fire Sect accepts disciples, they naturally first need the disciples to demonstrate their strength so that they can choose a master.¡± The biggest difference between Li Fire Sect inner sect disciples and outer sect disciples was that they were all disciples of the Li Fire Sect. Every inner sect disciple had their own unique master. Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian placed his hand under his chin. Then, he took a step forward and did a horse stance. Waving his arms in the air, he displayed the authentic Taiji Fist in the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Di Tian and the others stared at Xiao Changtian as they held their breaths. Is Senior using a spirit skill? In their eyes, Xiao Changtian¡¯s every move was natural. Every time his arm swept through the air, they could feel the spiritual energy in the air slowly flowing. At this moment, Xiao Changtian seemed to have become the master of the world. ¡°This¡­ This is a peerless intent realm, but even with my eyesight, I can¡¯t see through it.¡± ¡°To be able to see such a true intent, we can die without regrets.¡± On the square, the Dao protectors of the hot shots were all attracted by Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Some of the powerful guardians looked at Xiao Changtian with tears in their eyes. Only they themselves knew that those true intents were the power of Heavenly Dao. Heavenly Dao was one of the most mysterious and unfathomable powers. He did not expect that someone in the Divine Realm actually grasped it. It seemed that this person was the person from the Heavenly Gate in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. The reward for these surviving hot shots was this heaven¡¯s will. ¡°Have you remembered it? This is an opportunity, an opportunity.¡± A Dao Protector looked at the hot shot cultivator beside him and urged. Those hot shots cultivators themselves carried the luck of a world. When Xiao Changtian waved it, they also felt it. At this moment, everyone was focused on Xiao Changtian. In the air, the divine eye also saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements. ¡°This is impossible, impossible!¡± The divine eye said in disbelief. ¡°How could the power of the Heavenly Dao appear on a mortal¡¯s body? That¡¯s a power that even the sect master has to look up to.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± As he spoke, the Divine Eye involuntarily took a few steps back. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also concentrating on his Taiji Fist. He punched the sky with both fists, and then his hands slowly landed on his abdomen. Bang! Bang! Bang! The moment Xiao Changtian swung his fist, the divine eye in the air also widened its pupils. Bang! Then, the divine eye spat out a mouthful of blood. His body fell backward. Seeing the divine eye¡¯s appearance, the few golden-armored guards hurriedly walked over. He supported the divine eye with both hands. ¡°Divine Eye Elder, Divine Eye Elder, are you alright?¡± ¡°Take me away quickly. This person can¡¯t be my enemy.¡± Looking down at Xiao Changtian, he clutched his chest and said to the golden-armored guard. He couldn¡¯t tell if Xiao Changtian was human or something else. When the golden-armored guard heard the divine eye¡¯s words, he hurriedly brought him away. Although they didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements, they were still shocked. However, he could also feel a powerful aura surging between heaven and earth. They had come to the Divine World a few times. This time, they must have been cursed. After Divine Eye and the others left, Xiao Changtian slowly exhaled. Then, he slowly said to Huo Ling ¡®er behind him, ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, what do you think of this Taiji Fist?¡± Taiji Fist didn¡¯t have any particularly powerful power. However, it was really good to use it to maintain one¡¯s health. Xiao Changtian had no choice. The system had not given him any spirit skills for so many years. This Taiji Fist was already the best Wuwu technique that he could teach Futian. He just didn¡¯t know if he was showing off in front of these cultivators. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Huo Ling ¡®er was still immersed in Xiao Changtian¡¯s fist technique. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t react. Xiao Changtian saw that everyone was staring at him, so he walked to the side. He was only performing Taiji Fist. Was there a need to stare at him? Moreover, this group of cultivators probably wouldn¡¯t put Taiji Fist in their eyes. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian heard Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Who Is Senior? Is He Someone You Can Deal Chapter 482: Who Is Senior? Is He Someone You Can Deal With?_l Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Xiao Changtian looked at Huo Ling ¡®er in front of him and waved his hand at Futian. Pointing at Futian beside him, Xiao Changtian said to Huo Ling ¡®er slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, the Taiji Fist I just performed is one of the moves of Futian Society. What do you think?¡± Fu Tian came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was deep in thought. His Humanoid Book had not broken through for a long time, and he did not have any direction to break through. After seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s Taiji Fist, he vaguely found a direction. Huo Ling ¡®er was at a loss when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. The Taiji Fist that Xiao Changtian had just displayed was the most profound fist technique that she had ever seen in her life. With her eyesight, how could she possibly understand this set of fist techniques? Then, Huo Ling ¡®er slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, this fist technique is extremely profound.¡± After thinking for a while, Huo Ling ¡®er could only say this. Hearing Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also delighted. He continued to ask her slowly,¡± ¡°Then Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, can Futian join your Li Fire Sect?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er was stunned when she heard that Xiao Changtian wanted Futian to join the Li Fire Sect as a disciple. Then, he raised his hands and waved at Xiao Changtian. Could this senior be joking with him? With the Li Fire Sect¡¯s strength, how could they possibly teach a senior¡¯s disciple? When the other cultivators heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they also looked at Huo Ling ¡®er. Even Di Tian, who was more familiar with Xiao Changtian, couldn¡¯t see through him at this moment. When Xiao Changtian first followed the Li Fire Sect, he thought that he was hiding his identity. But now, it seemed that this was not the case. Could it be that there was something in the Li Fire Sect that they did not know about? At this moment, the cultivators present also remembered the Li Fire Sect in their hearts. At the very least, they knew that the Li Fire Sect had befriended a powerful senior. Xiao Changtian saw Huo Ling ¡®er waving at him. What? Was this telling him that Futian was unqualified? With this thought in mind, he continued to speak to Huo Ling ¡®er,¡± Miss Huo Ling ¡®er, are you sure?¡± Huo Ling ¡®er nodded without hesitation. How could she dare to tell Xiao Changtian that she wanted Futian to take her in as a disciple of the Li Fire Sect? If she were to say that their Li Fire Sect had held up someone else¡¯s disciple, how would they explain it? Xiao Changtian saw Huo Ling ¡®er nodding and sighed in his heart. It seemed that Miss Huo Ling ¡®er was also taking care of her face in front of everyone just now. Taiji Fist is extremely profound. But in fact, Taiji Fist was a fist technique for health preservation. They did not have any offensive power at all, so how could they be valued by the Li Fire Sect? Sigh, it seemed like there was no hope for Futian to enter the Li Fire Sect. With that thought in mind, Xiao Chang did not blame Huo Ling ¡®er for anything. He merely glanced at her before bringing Futian towards Di Tian and the others. After all, this was understandable. The cultivation world was filled with fighting and killing. Taiji Fist did not have much power, so it was normal for them to look down on it. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, do you want to enter the Li Fire Sect?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian replied without hesitation,¡± ¡°Futian only wants to follow Master forever.¡± Seeing Futian¡¯s innocent face, he did not hesitate at all. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any other thoughts. This Futian was different from the others. They all thought about how to cultivate. He was all-powerful in the cultivation world. However, Futian wanted to follow him and wait for death. After arriving at Di Tian¡¯s side, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke, ¡°Di Tian, we¡¯re going back now.¡± Since there was no hope for Futian to join the Li Fire Sect, he did not want to continue staying among this group of cultivators. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, I still have some things to deal with.¡± Staring at the Metal Emperor and the others before him, Di Tian didn¡¯t want to leave with Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian followed Di Tian¡¯s gaze and sighed. He patted Di Tian¡¯s shoulder. Wasn¡¯t Di Tian looking at the seniors of the Li Fire Sect? Di Tian had his own fortuitous encounters to fight for. He didn¡¯t want to disturb him. Then, Xiao Changtian left the square with Futian. On the square, wherever Xiao Changtian passed, the cultivators looked at him with great respect and made way for him. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice this at all. If Futian failed to take him as his master, he would have suffered a great loss this time. After Xiao Changtian left, the cultivators looked at each other. ¡°Did you see that? When Senior left, he seemed to be unhappy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that Senior has some wish that he can¡¯t fulfill?¡± As he spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes were also looking at the Drunken Immortal Building. There was a crack in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. It was said that it was caused by Senior¡¯s disciple. Senior¡¯s disciple was ambushed by the Sacred Dragon Empire and the Green Sword Pavilion in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. Moreover, Azurepeak and the old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty had spoken rudely to him just now. Senior, could it be? With this thought in mind, everyone turned their gazes towards the forces of the Green Sword Pavilion and the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. ¡°Senior just gave us a great opportunity. Everyone knows what to do, right?¡± At that moment, some voices slowly sounded from the crowd. At this moment, the prestige of the Sacred Dragon Empire and the Azure Sword Pavilion could no longer suppress them. The old servant from the Sacred Dragon Dynasty and Azurepeak looked at the cultivators who were slowly approaching them. At this moment, his expression was solemn as he stared at them and slowly said, ¡°What are you doing? Senior just let us go.¡± If they were to face one of them alone, they could win completely. However, facing so many forces, they had no chance of winning. At this moment, a guardian slowly said to the two of them, ¡°What are you talking about? Senior let you off, but we didn¡¯t say we would let you off.¡± As they spoke, those cultivators wanted to attack Azurepeak and the others. ¡°Who is Senior? Is he someone you can deal with?¡± Following that, the cries of the cultivators of the Green Sword Pavilion and the Sacred Dragon Dynasty could be heard from the square. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. The Chaos Ant¡¯s two antennae also flashed with silver light. Following that, the Metal Emperor and the others who were standing on the plaza felt the Spatial Energy that was restraining them slowly dissipate. Their bodies regained their freedom. At this moment, their eyes had already regained their clarity as they stared at Di Tian. Their gazes flickered as they knelt down in unison.. Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Returning to the Tian Yuan Continent (1) Chapter 483: Returning to the Tian Yuan Continent (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, the square in front of the Drunken Immortal Restaurant Behind Di Tian, the Ice Emperor looked at the Golden Emperor and the others who were kneeling before him. Her body trembled slightly as she glanced at the Mei Empress. When the Mei Empress heard Di Tian¡¯s words, she also waved her hands in front of her chest. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Mei Empress ¡®hands kept changing. Then, purple flowers flew out. The violet flower emitted a burst of white light, enveloping Di Tian and them within. Then, everyone saw Di Tian and the Metal Emperor disappear from the square. At this moment, those cultivators also stopped attacking the Green Sword Pavilion and the Sacred Dragon Dynasty. ¡°If I remember correctly, that technique just now was something that only the Mei Empress of the Divine Court had.¡± ¡°And the Metal Emperor and the others just now. Were they the ten great generals of the Divine Court just now?¡± ¡°The ten great generals of the Divine Court have gathered. The Divine Court is about to appear?¡± Since Xiao Changtian had just used the Taiji Fist, most of their attention was on him. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to the Metal Emperor and the others who came down first. Now that he had seen the Mei Empress¡¯s methods, he understood something. Could it be that this rumor was true? The reincarnation of the Lord of the Divine Court and the gathering of the ten great generals? The Divine Court was about to reappear in the world? Those cultivators looked at the space where Di Tian had just disappeared, and their hearts were already filled with shock. Fairy Lianshui¡¯s chest heaved up and down as she slowly exhaled. What happened today had a huge impact on her. A powerful senior from the Divine Court. She found it difficult to accept all of this. At this moment, Fairy Lianshui looked at Bai Yi and said slowly,¡± ¡°How is your relationship with that senior¡¯s disciple in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant?¡± ¡°What happened in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant?¡± When Bai Yi heard Fairy Lianshui ask about the Drunken Immortal Restaurant, she didn¡¯t know what to say to Fairy Lianshui. Fairy Lianshui saw Bai Yi¡¯s hesitant look and slowly said to her, ¡°What are you hesitating for? I¡¯ll give you everything I promised you.¡± At this moment, Bai Yi heaved a sigh of relief and slowly said to Fairy Lianshui. Xiao Changtian said to the sky after leaving the square of the Drunken Immortal Inn with Futian. ¡°Sigh, a small courtyard is still better.¡± After arriving at the Immortal Realm and seeing the current situation of the Immortal Cultivators, Xiao Changtian still felt that he was not strong enough. It was better to hide in the small courtyard. With this thought in mind, the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s back slowly poked its head out. The two antennae slowly lit up, emitting a burst of silver light. Xiao Changtian, Futian, and the others were trapped within. Then, Xiao Changtian and Futian disappeared from the Divine Realm. At the same time, Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. Whoosh! Whoosh! Xiao Changtian and Futian slowly landed on the surface of Dayang Town. Seeing the familiar scene around him, Xiao Changtian said to Futian,¡± ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Needless to say, Xiao Changtian knew that it must be the Great Sun Immortal who cast the spell on the Great Sun Sect. That was why they could arrive at Dayang Town so quickly. After all, when he went to the Divinity, Xiao Changtian had also arrived at the Divinity quickly with the help of the Great Sun Immortal. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the front of his courtyard. Looking at his own courtyard, Xiao Changtian felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± At this moment, the voice of the Great Sun Immortal slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Grand Sun Sect and turned around as well. When he saw the Great Sun Immortal, he said to him slowly, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± The Great Sun Immortal came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, how was your trip? Did you gain anything?¡± Great Sun was extremely concerned about the invitation the Divine Realm had sent to the Tian Yuan Continent. Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian also sighed. This Perfected Da Yang had kindly helped him get a chance to enter the Li Fire Sect. Since Futian did not pass the test, it would be a waste of his energy to tell the story. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian sigh, he was also nervous. Could it be that Senior encountered some obstacles in his trip to the Divine World this time? One had to know that Senior was the master of many divine beasts. If even he could not deal with it, then the Tian Yuan Continent would truly be in danger. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered the ears of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± Daoist Dayang heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Senior said that it was nothing serious. It seemed that the matter had been resolved. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. What the Great Sun Immortal said was not wrong. He was just a mortal, but he had brought Futian to mingle with a group of immortal cultivators. It was already a good thing that he was able to come back alive. With that thought in mind, he went to the backyard. Seeing the familiar rocking chair, he slowly sat down. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, he didn¡¯t say anything. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiao Changtian replied after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Then, he fell asleep on the rocking chair. These few days of running around in the Divine World, he also felt very tired. The Great Sun Immortal slowly left Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Then, in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master and the others slowly walked out. They had already waited outside the courtyard when the Great Sun Immortal entered. ¡°Perfected Great Sun, how is it? Senior¡¯s trip to the Divine World this time has been settled well, right?¡± Hearing the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s words, Daoist Da Yang waved his hand at them. ¡°Senior needs to rest. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± As he spoke, Perfected Da Yang also brought the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master and the others and slowly flew towards his own Great Sun Sect. After arriving at the Great Sun Sect, the Great Sun Immortal said to the people in front of him, ¡°Senior said that it¡¯s nothing serious and has been resolved.¡± Hearing Daoist Da Yang¡¯s words, the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master and the others slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Like I said, with Senior here, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved.¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s strength is truly unparalleled. You can travel between the divine realm and the Tian Yuan Continent as you please.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ll thank Senior another day.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we have to plan this carefully.¡± As everyone spoke, they left the Great Sun Divine Hall and started planning.. Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: Burning the Heavens (1) Chapter 484: Burning the Heavens (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on a mountain peak. Di Tian, the Ice Emperor and the others stood on the mountain peak, staring at the Metal Emperor. He then slowly spoke to them, ¡°Metal Emperor, why are you entangled with the people from the Elysium?¡± The Metal Emperor stared at Di Tian as he spoke in excitement, ¡°My Lord, when the Golden Emperor woke up, he also planned to go to the Divine Realm to find you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Metal Emperor would run into people from the Elysium after searching for a while.¡± ¡°They said that they had news of Master, so I followed them. I didn¡¯t expect to fall into their trap.¡± Upon hearing the Metal Emperor¡¯s words, Di Tian also slowly walked towards her. She helped him up from the ground and slowly said to him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back!¡± Although he said this, Di Tian patted the Metal Emperor¡¯s shoulder. The Wood Emperor and Water Emperor behind him also knelt down when they saw Di Tian¡¯s state. ¡®We swear our loyalty to our Lord.¡± After that, the Metal Emperor also walked towards Di Tian. He slowly spoke, ¡°Master, I have discovered many secrets in the Gate of Heaven.¡± Although he had been controlled by the divine eye recently. However, the things that the Metal Emperor had seen were all left in his mind. Staring at the Drunken Immortal Inn below, Jin Huang also slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°The building below is used by the Heavenly Gates to collect the fate of the various worlds.¡± ¡°For hundreds of years, the Heaven¡¯s Gate has been collecting luck every once in a while.¡± ¡°This is the reason why experts of the Divine Realm cannot advance after reaching the God Emperor Realm.¡± Upon hearing the Metal Emperor¡¯s words, Di Tian also nodded his head. As for Xiao Changtian coming to the Divinity personally, he knew that this matter was not simple. As expected, the Heaven¡¯s Gate¡¯s scheme was related to the fate of the entire Divine Realm. At this moment, Di Tian slowly spoke to the Metal Emperor, ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Di Tian remembered that when Xiao Changtian left, he also asked him to follow him. Since Senior said so, he naturally had his own meaning. At the same time, in a space outside the Divine World. Divine Eye¡¯s figure slowly stood in midair. At this moment, there was another figure sitting beside him. He saw a golden figure sitting on a tiger. The figure put his hands together and looked at the divine eye in front of him. He slowly said to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would become so miserable after a trip to the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Tell me, why did you call me over urgently?¡± The divine eyes looked at the figure in front of him and smiled at him. He slowly said, ¡°I met an opponent in the Divine Realm this time, but I think you should be very interested in him.¡± When the figure heard the divine eye¡¯s words, he smiled at him and said, ¡°Who are you? What is there to be interested in in a barren land?¡± The figure spoke in a disdainful tone. ¡°What if I saw a white tiger in the Divine Realm?¡± The divine eyes looked at the figure in front of him and said slowly. ¡°White Tiger?¡± When the figure heard the name White Tiger, he was obviously shocked. Then, he said to the divine eye in front of him, ¡°I say, Divine Eye, don¡¯t treat me as a pastime.¡± ¡°How can a mere Divine Realm have a Divine Beast like the White Tiger?¡± ¡°You should know that in the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the White Tiger is almost extinct.¡± The divine eye saw the figure standing up from the tiger in front of him and was neither anxious nor slow. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself.¡± The divine eye knew how tempting the white tiger bloodline was to the person in front of him. The mount under his feet was the famous Tiger King in the Heavenly Gates. His cultivation base complemented his mount. Therefore, if his Tiger King obtained the White Tiger¡¯s bloodline, then his strength could be said to advance by leaps and bounds. ¡°Fen Tian, do you want to go down and give it a try?¡± At this moment, the divine eye was still smiling at him. Fen Tian snorted coldly when he heard what the Divine Eye said. ¡°Divine Eye, I hope what you said is true. Otherwise, when we reach the Heavenly Gates, you will definitely be in trouble in front of the sect master.¡± Following that, Fen Tian turned into a stream of light and flew downwards. After Fen Tian left, Divine Eye started coughing violently. After being hit by Xiao Changtian¡¯s Taiji Fist, the injuries on the divine eye¡¯s body had yet to recover. Feeling the weakness of his body, the divine eye also looked behind him. He could only come to the Divine World in the future. No matter how he thought about it, the divine eye turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. At the same time, on the Tian Yuan Continent, Xiao Changtian was sitting on a chair in the backyard, looking at the sky in front of him. He said to Futian, who was walking by,¡± ¡°Futian, did you gain anything from your trip to the Divine World?¡± Although he was not chosen by the Li Fire Sect, Xiao Changtian still wanted to ask Futian. Let¡¯s see if he really has no intention of cultivating. One had to know that Futian might have done it because he was taking care of her. That¡¯s why he said he didn¡¯t want to go out and cultivate. When Futian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he remembered something. He took out a black collar from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Changtian. He said slowly,¡± ¡°Master, I obtained this in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what use it has either. Could I trouble Master to take a look?¡± In Futian¡¯s eyes, this black collar was too strange. He felt that other than devouring the luck of the hot shots, there must be other uses. Xiao Changtian looked at the collar in Futian¡¯s hand and took it from him. Xiao Changtian fiddled with his hands for a while before slowly saying to Futian,¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much use. Find a place to put it and I¡¯ll modify it.¡± He had just seen it, and it was just a normal collar. However, he could not rule out the possibility that it was some immortal treasure. He still had to find the Great Yang Immortal to appraise it. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian did not hesitate. Then, she walked towards her room. Ever since he returned from the Divinity, he had gained a lot from Xiao Changtian¡¯s Taiji Fist. After comprehending it for a while, he felt that his Human Book was about to break through. At this time, he also wanted to go to his room to comprehend the Dao. After Futian returned to his room, a voice came from outside Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face lit up when he saw who it was. The newcomer was none other than the Great Sun Immortal whom he had just discussed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Great Sun Immortal was really powerful. His cultivation had actually reached such a level. He had cultivated to the point where he could see through people¡¯s minds. Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the Great Sun Immortal, intending to ask him if this collar had any use. The Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian waving his hand, as if he knew he was coming. She smiled at him and walked over.. Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: The Infinite Circle Became a Big Pot?_l Chapter 485: The Infinite Circle Became a Big Pot?_l Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian sat on his rocking chair and stood up. He picked up the black collar on the table and said slowly to the approaching Daoist Master of Great Sun, -Daoist Big Sun, look at this collar. Is it some kind of immortal magic treasure?¡± Just as the Great Sun Immortal was about to say something to Xiao Changtian, he saw the black collar in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. He also took it from his hands. After observing it for a while, he said to them, ¡°Senior, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen this black collar. It should be a powerful magic treasure.¡± in the eyes of the Great Sun Immortal, this black collar emitted a powerful aura. Ah, it really was an immortal treasure? Xiao Changtian looked at the black collar in front of him and slowly took it from the hands of the Great Sun Immortal. After fiddling with it for a while, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Thank you, Perfected Great Sun. I originally planned to smash him into pieces in a few days to make some spare materials.¡± After all, this black collar was useless to him. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Infinite Hoop trembled. He had thought that he would be useful after finding this new master. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party didn¡¯t fancy his ability at all. Instead, he planned to shatter it and use it as some spare materials. He had just gained intelligence not long ago and did not want to disappear so quickly in this world. With this thought in mind, Wuji also listened to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words carefully. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he smiled at him. Only a peerless expert like Senior would turn a blind eye to such an immortal artifact. He even looked down on her. One had to know that if it was outside, the Great Sun Immortal would be certain. Countless cultivators would fight for this Infinite Ring, and there would be a bloody storm. At this time, Xiao Changtian also said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just an ordinary collar.¡± Although it was an immortal magic treasure, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t feel happy. He was just a mortal and did not have much spiritual power. How could he control a magic treasure? This thing was of little value to him. If it was an iron pot, he could use it to cook rice or something. The black collar on the table didn¡¯t hesitate when it heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, it changed on the table and instantly turned into an iron pot. This iron pot looked exactly the same as the one in the courtyard. Xiao Changtian looked at the black collar on the table that had turned into an iron pot. He was also interested in him. It seemed that this immortal magic treasure still had some intelligence. Xiao Changtian actually knew what he meant. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also walked towards him. Xiao Changtian picked up the iron pot on the table and flipped through it. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡± After receiving Xiao Changtian¡¯s praise, Xiao Changtian waved his Infinite Ring at him. He looked very flattering. The Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡¯ ¡°Senior, what do you want this pot for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cooking.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly responded to Xiao Dayang. This iron pot was naturally prepared for him to make the Supreme Martial Kick in the future. Furthermore, he was using an immortal magic treasure to make a supreme leg. This also met the requirements of the system. Xiao Changtian was also very happy when he thought of this. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also watched Xiao Changtian put the Infinite Ring in the kitchen. He sighed in his heart. Senior, cooking in the courtyard is the best in the world. This iron pot had a faint tendency to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth just by placing it there. In that case, the food made by Senior would probably reach an even higher level. Then, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered Great Sun Immortal¡¯s ears. ¡°Perfected Dayang, why are you looking for me?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also reacted and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here to invite you to the Great Sun Divine Hall for a chat.¡± ¡°When those people heard that you were back, they all wanted to see you.¡± As he spoke, the Great Sun Immortal also revealed a smile. Xiao Changtian nodded at him after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. He also remembered that when he left Great Sun Town for the Divine World. Those cultivators from the smaller sects came out to send him off. It had to be said that those cultivators were also very enthusiastic about him. Since that was the case, how could he waste their good intentions? Seeing Xiao Changtian nod his head, the Great Sun Immortal said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Great Sun Divine Hall. Xiao Changtian heard what Big Sun said and slowly nodded to him again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.¡± Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the Great Sun Immortal also slowly left Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian also walked to the side when he saw the Great Sun Immortal leaving. He said slowly to Mu Jiuhuang, who was in front of the courtyard, -Jiu ¡®er, this is a pretty good pot. I¡¯ll use it to make fried rice in the future.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian pointed at the Infinite Circle in the kitchen. ¡°This is an immortal treasure. You have to be careful when you use it.¡± ¡°Be careful not to get hurt.¡± After all, Mu Jiuhuang was just like him, an ordinary mortal. He used the immortal artifacts and spirit artifacts used by immortal cultivators. It was still a little difficult without any true essence or spiritual power to drive it. If he didn¡¯t use it well, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he hurt his body. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang nodded at him. ¡°I will remember, Master.¡± When Xiao Changtian was talking to the Great Sun Immortal, she was also attracted by the black collar that Xiao Changtian took out. This was because she had been paying attention to the changes in the fate of the Tian Yuan Continent. She could feel the collar in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. The accumulated luck had reached an unfathomable level. At the very least, the entire Tian Yuan Continent¡¯s luck was not as great as the luck on the continent. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Using the wok of luck to cook food, this was something that could be cooked. If an ordinary person ate it, they could also become a cultivator with outstanding talent. While Mu Jiuhuang was sighing, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Oh right, Jiu ¡®er, you guys can eat by yourselves tonight.¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun invited me over, so I won¡¯t be coming back to eat. As Xiao Changtian spoke, Mu Jiuhuang also saw Xiao Changtian slowly leave the courtyard.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: How About You Help Me Take Care of Xiao Chapter 486: How About You Help Me Take Care of Xiao Bai (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. At this moment, in the sky above Dayang Town, a stream of light flew past. Fen Tian¡¯s figure slowly appeared in mid-air. Fen Tian stepped on the Tiger King¡¯s body, and the tiger beneath his feet roared. Looking at the living beings below, his eyes were filled with disdain. The living beings here were not even qualified to become his food. Sensing the thin spiritual energy on the Tian Yuan Continent, the Ferocious Tiger King looked up at Fen Tian with dissatisfaction. Fen Tian saw the Ferocious Tiger King¡¯s reaction and walked down from his body. She placed her hand on the Ferocious Tiger King¡¯s forehead and stroked it. Then, she slowly said to him, ¡°Ferocious Tiger King, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll find a Supreme Bloodline for you later.¡± Fen Tian was also looking down at Great Sun Town as he spoke. To be honest, Fen Tian did not really believe the Divine Eye¡¯s words. He followed the aura given by the divine eye and followed it all the way here. He discovered that the cultivator that the divine eye was talking about was not in the Divine World at all. Instead, he came to this lower realm where the spiritual energy was so thin. There was a White Tiger in this place? Fen Tian looked down at Great Sun Town and clenched his fist as he spoke slowly. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, that divine eye will be in trouble.¡± Following that, Fen Tian caressed the Ferocious Tiger King and said slowly,¡± ¡°Ferocious Tiger King, go to the Divine Realm and wait for me.¡± Seeing the Ferocious Tiger King¡¯s unwillingness, Fen Tian decided to let him go to the Divine Realm first. What could threaten him in this place? To him, even without the Ferocious Tiger King, he could still be invincible. When the Ferocious Tiger King heard Fen Tian¡¯s words, he stuck out his tongue and licked him. Then, with a whoosh, his figure disappeared from this world. The Ferocious Tiger King really did not want to stay in this place any longer. After sending off the Ferocious Tiger King, Fen Tian¡¯s figure flashed and he slowly disappeared into the sky. Fen Tian¡¯s body was also flickering with Quintessential Essence when he arrived at Great Sun Town. Following that, Fen Tian put away his image and turned into an ordinary monk. This place was almost mortal. Even if there really was a white tiger hiding here, it would quickly hide. Fen Tian looked at the crowd around him in disgust as he walked along the streets of Dayang Town. The market was crowded with people coming and going. From time to time, someone would pass by Fen Tian and bump into his shoulder. Fen Tian¡¯s eyes flashed with killing intent as he looked at the person who had just bumped into him. A group of mortals who did not know life and death. If not for the fact that he did not want to cause unnecessary panic, he would have killed this group of people long ago. As he thought about this, Fen Tian felt as though his body had knocked into someone. Bang! When his body collided with the person, the sky also looked in front of him. Xiao Changtian was holding his forehead and smiling at him. ¡°Sorry, I was looking for my kitten.¡± Xiao Changtian also wanted to bring the white tiger along when he left the courtyard. In this way, he would have a companion in the Great Sun Divine Hall alone. He wouldn¡¯t have to mix with a group of cultivators as a mortal. However, ever since he returned from the Divine Realm, the White Tiger looked even more mischievous. If he went to the Great Sun Divine Hall, he would cause trouble for himself. That was not good. At this moment, Fen Tian looked at Xiao Changtian who was standing in front of him. A wave of anger rose in his heart. If this was in the Heavenly Gates, who would dare to speak to him like this? In the Divine Gate, other than a few people, who else would not take a detour when they saw him? Now that he had come to a Mortal World, he was still being knocked around by these people. At this moment, True Origin surged in Fen Tian¡¯s hand. Forget about those people just now, at least they brushed past him. This person was actually so bold as to directly knock him down. He couldn¡¯t let them live! The True Origin in Fen Tian¡¯s hands surged as he prepared to launch an attack on Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at Fen Tian and did not say anything. He did not walk past him either. At this moment, Xiao Changtian seemed to have seen something and said loudly,¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, come back here. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw the white tiger in the crowd. The white tiger heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and walked over. He climbed onto Xiao Changtian¡¯s body and lay in his arms. Fen Tian was currently launching his killing move at Xiao Changtian when he saw the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. His expression also changed, and he slowly withdrew the true essence in his hand. His holy sense reached out to the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, and his face lit up. It seemed that the divine eye was right. There was really a white tiger in this lower realm. At this moment, a hint of greed flashed across Fen Tian¡¯s eyes. If this white tiger used all its blood essence to cleanse the Fierce Tiger King¡¯s marrow¡­ Then, his strength could even surpass the sect master and become the next leader of the Heavenly Gates. At this moment, White Tiger, who was in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, could feel Fen Tian¡¯s malice. She also looked at him. Just as he was about to intimidate him, Xiao Changtian patted his head. ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t run around anymore.¡± Xiao Changtian raised his head again and said to Fen Tian,¡± ¡°Daoist priest, I¡¯m sorry about just now, but I have something on now, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± An apology was an apology, but he still had to go to the Great Sun Divine Hall to meet them. When Fen Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he replied calmly,¡± ¡°You can leave, but leave the one in your arms behind. Fen Tian did not mention the name of the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s bosom. He did not want to attract the attention of the surrounding people. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face lit up when he heard Fen Tian¡¯s words. Could it be that this monk really liked cats? Now that Xiaobai was so naughty, if she followed him to the Great Sun Divine Palace¡­ He was really worried that he would cause trouble for him in the Great Sun Divine Hall. After all, the animals given by the system could not do anything. They were the most mischievous. Buddhist Daoists like Tyrant had the philosophy of saving all living beings and doing good deeds. If this monk liked cats and was willing to help him. It was a good idea to leave Little White with him for a while. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian turned to Fen Tian and said slowly,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Alright, monk, can you help me take care of Little White?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian lifted Whitey up and handed it to Fen Tian. Fen Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and the white tiger that Xiao Changtian handed over. On the contrary, there was some suspicion on his face. What was this person trying to do? Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: Deal Completed (1) Chapter 487: Deal Completed (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. Xiao Changtian looked at Fen Tian with anticipation in his eyes. He wondered how the Buddhists and Daoists in the cultivation world were like. Are you willing to help me with this? Fen Tian looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s smiling face and gathered his True Origin to calm himself down. Why would he suspect that he had been schemed against by a mortal just now? With his cultivation, no matter how scheming this mortal was, he would not be able to do anything. He would also teach him a good lesson. In the face of absolute strength, any scheme was futile. With this thought in mind, Fen Tian also intended to take the white tiger from Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian retracted his arm. ¡°Daoist priest, you should also take something as collateral.¡± Xiao Changtian saw that Fen Tian did not give him anything and wanted to take the White Tiger away. She also slowly said to him. Although Buddhism was good at doing things, it was better to be on guard when going out. This monk, if he took Little White away directly¡­ What if she couldn¡¯t find him after returning from Dayang Town? Fen Tian sneered in his heart when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. It seemed that he had worried too much just now. This guy clearly wanted to use the white tiger in his arms to cheat him of the Celestial Artifact. However, it was understandable. How could this person in front of him possibly discover the White Tiger¡¯s true colors? Following that, Fen Tian took out a golden ladle from his bosom and handed it to Xiao Changtian. ¡°What do you think of this?¡± Fen Tian looked at Xiao Changtian with a look of disdain. Xiao Changtian looked at the golden ladle that Fen Tian handed over. This thing seemed to be even inferior to the fragment Di Tian wanted to give him back then. With that thought in mind, he shook his head at him. Fen Tian was enraged when he saw Xiao Changtian shaking his head. This mortal was not satisfied with his gold ladle? One had to know that although this golden ladle was not a precious item. However, with it, this mortal could also call the wind and summon the rain in this world, dominating a region. This mortal was too greedy. With this thought in mind, Fen Tian also had the thought of snatching the White Tiger from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered Fen Tian¡¯s ears. ¡°Monk, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m also afraid that someone will snatch Little White away.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai is still very important to me.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Little White in his arms helplessly. This little animal given by the system was related to his path to invincibility. Fen Tian felt nervous when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Could it be that this mortal in front of him had already seen through his move? He thought back to what the divine eye had said to him previously. Fen Tian slowly dispersed the True Essence that he had gathered in his hand. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Then tell me, what do you want me to use as collateral?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Fen Tian¡¯s words, he started to look at him. From the monk¡¯s words, this guy should be very poor. Thinking about it, it made sense. Those Buddhist Daoists were all more particular about money. It was normal for them to be poor. After sizing Fen Tian up, Xiao Changtian noticed the string of beads hanging around Fen Tian¡¯s neck. Following that, Xiao Changtian pointed at the bead on Fen Tian¡¯s neck and said slowly,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me that string of beads?¡± When Fen Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also looked at the Buddhist beads on his neck. This mortal had such sharp eyes. This pearl was one of the most precious treasures on him. In the Heavenly Gates, it was also a famous killing weapon. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± Fen Tian¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He also took off the Buddha beads around his neck. He slowly handed it to Xiao Changtian and said to him,¡± ¡°Take it.¡± There was no use in giving him this Buddha Bead. If one didn¡¯t have a strong enough true essence to support it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash any power at all. As long as he obtained this white tiger, he would return to retrieve the Buddha Beads. When Xiao Changtian saw the Buddha Beads that Fen Tian handed over, he also handed the White Tiger to him. After casually placing the Buddha Beads that Fen Tian handed over into his own interspatial ring, he felt a sense of relief. Xiao Changtian returned Fen Tian¡¯s punch. ¡°Monk, thank you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian walked towards the direction of the Great Sun Sect. Xiao Changtian touched the back of the white tiger and said slowly,¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, you can¡¯t be naughty anymore.¡± Xiao Changtian was also worried that Tyrant would be a little mischievous. If he got lost, he would be caught and made into soup. Who should he complain to? His path to invincibility would be gone. Xiao Changtian instructed the white tiger and slowly walked towards the Great Sun Sect. White Tiger came to Fen Tian¡¯s side and was about to flare up. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he stuck out his tongue and licked his feet. Then, he looked at Fen Tian who was standing in front of him. Fen Tian felt the White Tiger¡¯s gaze and his heart turned solemn. It was indeed the White Tiger Divine Beast. Even though it was so young, its pressure was real. This was also the reason why Fen Tian did not dare to act rashly against Xiao Changtian. If the white tiger stood up to protect its master, he did not know if he could beat it. Now, it was better to bring the white tiger to his own cultivation room to refine the blood essence. Following that, Fen Tian said slowly to White Tiger,¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Looking at the appearance of this white tiger, its intelligence should not be completely complete yet. Following that, Fen Tian turned into a stream of light and disappeared from Great Sun Town. The white tiger looked in the direction Fen Tian left and patted its feet. His body also turned into a stream of light and followed. That fellow just now clearly had malicious intentions towards Master. If he followed this guy over, he could also go over and teach them a lesson. At this moment, in a space outside the Tian Yuan Continent, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ferocious Tiger King also sensed something and opened his eyes abruptly. Looking at the space in front of him, a stream of light slowly flew over. Following that, Fen Tian¡¯s figure slowly landed in front of the Ferocious Tiger King. When the Ferocious Tiger King saw Fen Tian, he took the initiative to walk over. Then, it roared a few times in the direction behind him. Then, the white tiger¡¯s figure slowly appeared in their eyes. The Ferocious Tiger King looked at the white tiger in front of him. Although it was petite, it emitted a terrifying pressure.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Great Sun Sect’s Banquet (1) Chapter 488: Great Sun Sect¡¯s Banquet (1) Translator: 549690339 Outside the Tian Yuan Continent The Ferotiger King looked at the White Tiger and shrank back as well, hiding behind Fen Tian. When Fen Tian saw the Ferocious Tiger King¡¯s appearance, he used his hand to stroke his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. His blood essence will be yours later.¡± As soon as he finished his sentence, the True Essence on Fen Tian¡¯s body started to condense and a fiery red True Essence appeared on his hand. Following that, Fen Tian waved his hand and the Ferocious Tiger King and White Tiger who were beside him were trapped inside. Following that, the tiger king and the white tiger disappeared from the Tian Yuan Continent. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was slowly walking towards the Great Sun Divine Hall. When they arrived at the entrance of the Great Sun Sect, the Great Sun Sect disciples saw Xiao Changtian. Following that, a few Great Sun Sect disciples also walked forward. He smiled at Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°The sect master is already waiting for you in the main hall.¡± As they spoke, the disciples of the Solar Sect also made an inviting gesture towards Xiao Changtian. Following that, Xiao Changtian was led by the Great Sun Sect disciples to the entrance of the Great Sun Sacred Hall. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± The two Great Sun Sect disciples said to Xiao Changtian before returning to their posts. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also looking at the Great Sun Divine Hall. This was not the first time he had come to the Great Sun Sect, so why were these disciples acting so strangely this time? Although Xiao Changtian thought so, he pushed the door with both hands. Whoosh! The door of the Great Sun Divine Hall slowly opened. Xiao Changtian also saw that there were many fiery red pendants inside. Then, Daoist Da Yang also slowly walked out from the side with the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master and the others. When they arrived in front of Xiao Changtian, they said to him in unison,¡± ¡°Senior, please take a look.¡± Then, Daoist Big Sun and the others waved their hands, and an exquisite fiery red seed appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the crowd in front of him and said slowly. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal was neither anxious nor slow. He stretched out his hand and injected a trace of vital essence into the fiery red seed. Then, the fiery red seed transformed into a burst of fire. Boom! As the flames rose, the Great Sun Divine Hall also emitted a shocking high temperature. After Xiao Changtian returned, the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master and the others kept thinking of ways to help Xiao Changtian. After asking around, they also knew that Xiao Changtian wanted to make an ingredient recently. As a result, the various organizations began to search every corner of the continent. In the end, they also contacted the Li Fire Sect in the Divine World. When the Li Fire Sect received the news from the Tian Yuan Continent, they did not dare to be negligent. Following that, he also searched wantonly in the Divine World. He had found this precious fire seed. It was said that this was a seed that fell from the Fiery Tree. If it was nurtured well, it could grow into a divine beast like the White Tiger. However, this was only a seed, and the seed had basically lost its vitality. It was basically impossible to nurture it. Xiao Changtian looked at the fire coming out of the seed and smiled. This group of people was really thoughtful. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to everyone,¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, everyone.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the Great Sun Immortal also gave him the fiery red seed in his hand. Then, he said slowly to the surrounding Great Sun Sect disciples, ¡°Let¡¯s start the banquet!¡± As soon as the Great Sun Immortal finished speaking, the curtains in the Great Sun Divine Hall were lifted. Then, Xiao Changtian saw the tables in the Great Sun Divine Palace. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what¡¯s going on?¡± When he came, the Great Sun Immortal didn¡¯t tell him that he was going to hold a banquet. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, this is everyone¡¯s gratitude to you. Sit down and eat.¡± While talking, Xiao Changtian was also pulled to sit at a table by the Great Sun Immortal. Following that, the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master and the others sat down in turn. Seeing them like this, Changtian followed them and started eating. Since they were already here, they were still so enthusiastic. It was not particularly good for him to reject it. Then, Xiao Changtian picked up the wine cup on the table and said to the others,¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the cultivators also stood up from their seats. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, please!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian also drank a few cups of wine, and the Great Sun Immortal beside him also looked a little drunk. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal pulled Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, did you encounter anything in the Divine Realm this time? Can you tell us about it?¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, the other cultivators also echoed him. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. If there¡¯s anything, can you tell us?¡± It 11 be easier for us to send your contribution down.¡± ¡°Eh, you¡¯re wrong.¡± At this moment, one of the cultivator¡¯s companions pushed him. After being pushed by his companion, this cultivator instantly understood something. This senior was tempering his heart in the mortal world and wanted to keep a low profile. How could he say that? As he thought of this, the cultivator slapped himself a few times. At this moment, Xiao Changtian smiled at everyone. ¡°Actually, there was nothing much in the Divine World. However, today, I met a monk.¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of character monks have in the cultivation world?¡± Xiao Changtian was also interested in the monks in the cultivation world. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also fell into deep thought. The Buddhist League was not very powerful on the Tian Yuan Continent right now. There were not many sects that could rank the top. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± Senior, the Buddhist Sect isn¡¯t very powerful.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at him after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. That s right. The monk he saw today also looked very poor. He only had a Buddha Bead on him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, a cultivator said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, do you have anything to say about the Buddhist Sect?¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand when he heard the crowd¡¯s words. It s nothing. I just got a string of Buddhist beads today, so I asked.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out the Buddha Bead from his interspatial ring.. Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: White Tiger Havoc in the Heavenly Gates (1) Chapter 489: White Tiger Havoc in the Heavenly Gates (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Great Sun Divine Hall Xiao Changtian took out the Buddha Beads that he had pawned from Fen Tian. Seeing the Buddha Beads in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, those cultivators also looked over. From the Buddha beads in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, the cultivators also felt suffocated. This Buddha Bead gave them a very dangerous feeling. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also drank a cup of wine and said to the cultivators,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this Buddha Bead. If it was before, this Buddha Bead would have had a great history.¡± In his previous life, Xiao Changtian also knew that there were some places that believed in Buddhism. At this moment, those cultivators were also very interested in what Xiao Changtian said. They slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, tell us about your background.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly stood up from his seat when he saw the expectant looks on the faces of the cultivators. He slowly said to them, ¡°This is a long story. This Buddhist Sect is all about fate.¡± ¡°What they preach is to use fate to gather everything in the world together.¡± ¡°Moreover, their favorite activity is to meditate and chant scriptures. While speaking, Xiao Changtian also picked up the prayer beads and demonstrated it in front of everyone. The Buddha Beads in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand also emitted a burst of light. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice any of this. At this moment, Daoist Da Yang also asked Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Then, Senior, what do you think of this Buddhist Sect? It was rare for Xiao Changtian to come to the Grand Sun Divine Palace and speak more, so Daoist Master Da Yang also asked. ¡°About that.¡± Xiao Changtian also picked up the wine cup on the table and took a sip after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. She slowly said to him, ¡°In my opinion, fate is an illusory thing that can¡¯t be seen or touched.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Buddhist Sect claims that they want to save everyone, but there are so many believers in the Buddhist Sect, so how can they live well?¡± Xiao Changtian continued to eat as he spoke. When everyone heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they also came to a sudden realization. So this was Senior¡¯s understanding of Buddhism. However, if those bald men of the Buddhist Sect heard this, they would probably be chased and beaten up. Only a senior would have the guts to say such things about the Buddhist Sect. While Xiao Changtian was talking, the Buddha Beads in his hand started to tremble. At the same time, somewhere outside the Tian Yuan Continent. At this moment, outside a magnificent hall, a stream of light slowly flew past. The figure did not stop in the air and flew directly into his hall. It was Fen Tian, who had just returned from outside. Fen Tian rode on the Ferocious Tiger King and arrived at his main hall. He slowly walked down from the Tiger King and said to him, ¡°Leave the rest to me. Stay here and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± While Fen Tian was speaking, the White Tiger was slowly waking up on the back of the Ferocious Tiger King. As the white tiger stood up, the Ferocious Tiger King did not even dare to breathe loudly. As the white tiger slowly walked down from the tiger king¡¯s body, Fen Tian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± The white tiger opened its eyes and looked around. He transmitted his voice to Fen Tian. ¡°Where is this place?¡± Fen Tian looked at White Tiger after he received his voice transmission. This was the first time the white tiger had communicated with him. Fen Tian transmitted his voice to White Tiger after receiving his message. ¡°This is the Divine Gate. Follow me.¡± Coming to the Heavenly Gates could be said to be burning their own territory. He was not worried that the white tiger would run out of his territory. The white tiger glanced at Fen Tian and said slowly, ¡°This is your base camp, right?¡± Fen Tian saw that the White Tiger still did not react even after he had said two sentences. She also felt that something was wrong and looked at him. She also slowly said to him, ¡°Come over,¡± he said. White Tiger ignored Fen Tian when he heard his words. The true essence on his body also slowly gathered. Following that, a dignified snort slowly entered Fen Tian¡¯s ears. ¡°Since we¡¯re already at the base camp, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± A gigantic white tiger slowly appeared before Fen Tian¡¯s eyes as he spoke. Roar! Roar! Roar! The white tiger in front of him was completely different from the weak white tiger from before. The white tiger in front of him was more than ten thousand feet tall. Its eyes were staring at Fen Tian. Fen Tian¡¯s body trembled slightly when he sensed the White Tiger¡¯s gaze. He pointed at the white tiger in front of him, his mouth trembling. ¡°This is¡­Is this an adult white tiger?¡± Looking at the white tiger in front of him, Fen Tian suddenly felt as though he had been tricked. The situation in front of him seemed to be out of his control. At this moment, the white tiger looked at its surroundings. He then turned to Fen Tian and said slowly, ¡°I can finally have some fun.¡± After saying that, the white tiger also moved. A pair of sharp claws sucked toward Fen Tian. Bang! Fen Tian immediately felt a pressure on his body. Following that, Fen Tian¡¯s figure was sent flying as well. He spat out a mouthful of blood. When the Ferocious Tiger King saw how Hundred Flower Garden had sent Fen Tian flying with a single palm strike, he wanted to bring Fen Tian along and escape. When the White Tiger saw that the Ferocious Tiger King was trying to escape, it raised its feet. He patted the spot where he had left, and a huge pressure immediately fell on the Ferocious Tiger King. Bang! After being struck by the white tiger, the Ferocious Tiger King¡¯s body instantly fell to the ground. He looked half dead. At this moment, a dignified voice rang out from outside the hall. ¡°Who is it? Fen Tian, what are you doing?¡± There was anger in this voice. Just now, he clearly felt an abnormally powerful aura appear in the Gate of Heaven. This aura was something that even he could not resist. The person who spoke was the sect master of the Heaven¡¯s Gate. When the white tiger heard this voice, it also looked out of the hall. Roar! Roar! Roar! It roared angrily at the sky and flew out. Bang! As the white tiger flew out, a large crack appeared in the entire Burning Sky Great Hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, the Heaven¡¯s Gate disciples who were watching outside the hall saw a huge white tiger slowly running out of the hall. They had all come over because they had sensed the commotion in the Burning Sky Hall. When he saw the white tiger, his face was filled with fear. ¡°Run!¡± One of the Heaven¡¯s Gate disciples said, and then his figure flew back.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: White Tiger Divine Shield (1) Chapter 490: White Tiger Divine Shield (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven Gate, outside Fen Tian¡¯s main hall. Looking at the white tiger that walked out of the Burning Sky Hall, the group of Heaven¡¯s Gate disciples fled to the back. At this moment, an old man slowly appeared in midair. The old man had a long white beard and was holding a Young Zen Master in his hand. He looked at the white tiger in front of him. He shouted, ¡°You dare!¡± Following that, the old man began to mutter something as a golden light shone from his body. Then, the golden light turned into a circle and enveloped the white tiger. ¡°Retract!¡± The old man shouted and waved his Young Zen Master with his right hand. Following that, the golden hoop above the white tiger¡¯s head tightened on the white tiger, trying to tie him up. Roar! Roar! Roar! The white tiger looked at the old man in the air and let out a roar. With a casual movement of his body, the collar that bound him shattered into pieces and exploded. Bang! The golden ring was easily dissolved by the white tiger, and the old man in the air also became unstable. The old man fell to the ground from midair. Then, he looked at the white tiger in front of him. The golden light on his hand condensed again. ¡°White Tiger, don¡¯t even think about leaving today since you attacked my Skygate.¡± ¡°Elders, return to your positions!¡± As the old man finished speaking, rays of golden light flew out from behind him. Dozens of figures stopped in midair. After these elders arrived, they all bowed to the ground. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master stabilized his injuries and his figure once again rose into the air. ¡°Come with me and kill the white tiger.¡± As the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master finished speaking, the group of Heaven¡¯s Gate elders behind him also flew out. They surrounded the white tiger. ¡°Form the formation!¡± After these Heaven Gate elders arrived at their respective positions, their bodies emitted waves of true essence. In an instant, a huge array was formed. The White Tiger was at the center of the formation. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Heaven Gate elders looked at the white tiger in the center of the array and struck out with their palms. Each of his palms was carrying a golden light and a vast pressure. The white tiger looked at the palms flying towards them from all directions and glanced at them lazily. ¡°Boring!¡± ¡°White Tiger Divine Shield!¡± The white tiger said casually. Then, an invisible energy barrier protected the white tiger. Those golden palms were also annihilated when they hit it. Seeing that their attacks were ineffective, the Heaven Gate elders looked at each other. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, help me.¡± At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also said slowly to the other Heaven¡¯s Gate elders. Then, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master pointed two fingers at the sky, and a golden palm condensed from true essence formed above the White Tiger. When the other Heaven¡¯s Gate elders saw the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s actions, they also injected their true essence into their palms. Whoosh! As the elders poured their true essence into it, the golden palm also became corporeal. The white tiger watched as the golden palm approached, and it also rushed up. Seeing the White Tiger¡¯s actions, the Heavenly Gates elders and the Heavenly Gates sect master¡¯s expressions froze. ¡°How dare you take my palm head-on? You¡¯re courting death.¡± The white tiger moved forward. The golden palm also turned into waves of light and shattered. Roar! Roar! Roar! Following the White Tiger¡¯s charge, the array that the Heaven¡¯s Gate sect master and the others had condensed was also broken without any attack. The array shattered, and the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the others also suffered a backlash, their figures flying out. Bang! The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the others fell to the ground, spitting out a trace of blood from their mouths. At this moment, they looked at the white tiger in the air with a trace of fear on their faces. This white tiger¡¯s strength seemed to be beyond their expectations. At this moment, the white tiger was also looking at them. Its pair of sharp claws attacked an elder of the Elysium. Bang! The Sky Gate Elder was scratched by the white tiger¡¯s claws, and his body turned into a bloody mist. His body and soul were destroyed in midair. Seeing that their companions had been killed, the elders of the Heavenly Gates all looked terrified. Then, the White Tiger¡¯s majestic voice slowly entered their ears. ¡°Are you the ones who wanted to plot against Master and steal the luck of Master¡¯s disciple?¡± The white tiger stared at them coldly. It was as if everyone standing in front of him was dead. When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he was also a little dumbfounded. The white tiger actually had an owner? Since the White Tiger was so powerful, then its master¡¯s strength must not be unknown. How could the Elysium provoke such a person? Disciple? Fate? When an Elysium elder heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he also said submissively, ¡°You mean¡­ The Divine Realm?¡± The words of this Heavenly Gates elder also made the others realize. In terms of providence, they had only recently sent their divine eyes to target the Divine World to collect providence. However, this was a mission given to them by the various major sects. They didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. However, how could such a person appear in the Divine Realm? With this thought in mind, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master immediately knelt down in front of the white tiger. ¡°Senior White Tiger, we were blind before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s where they live. Otherwise, even if we had a hundred guts, we wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the Divine Realm.¡± When the white tiger heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words, it licked its claws casually. ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. ¡°It¡¯s true, Senior White Tiger. How would we dare to lie to you?¡± ¡°How about this? My Elysium has stored some treasures over the years. Why don¡¯t we give them to Lord White Tiger as compensation?¡± As he spoke, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also took off the interspatial ring on his hand. He raised his hands to the white tiger. The white tiger looked at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s expression and did not even look at the palm on his hand. ¡°You should keep this for yourself.¡± When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he was also a little surprised. However, to be honest, these things were all his collections over the past few years. If she really gave it to him, he really couldn¡¯t bear to. At this moment, the white tiger¡¯s voice continued to enter his ears. ¡°As for that one, it¡¯s not impossible for me to let you off.¡± When he spoke, White Tiger¡¯s tone also carried a trace of indisputable certainty. When the Heaven Gate elders heard White Tiger¡¯s words, they looked at each other in dismay. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, they saw the white tiger¡¯s eyes and gritted their teeth. He condensed his true essence on his palm and hit his shoulder. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± For a moment, the entire Gate of Heaven was filled with screams. When the white tiger saw all of this, it left the Divine Gate under everyone¡¯s unhurried gazes.. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Returning (1) Chapter 491: Returning (1) Translator: 549690339 Gate of Heaven The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the group of Heaven¡¯s Gate elders looked at the figure that was far away from the white tiger and slowly stood up from the ground. Then, the disciples of the Elysium walked in from outside one after another. Seeing the looks of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the group of elders, they did not dare to make a sound. This was the first time they had seen the Sect Master and the elders in such a state in the Heavenly Gates after so many years. At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also saw a Heaven¡¯s Gate disciple and slowly said to him, ¡°What are you looking at? Come over.¡± When the disciple heard the words of the leader of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect, he shivered. In an instant, he walked to the side of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and supported him. At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master looked at the female disciple who was walking over. He was tall and had his eyes closed. He looked very cautious as he spoke slowly. ¡°Which elder are you under? Why haven¡¯t I seen you before? At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master had just been beaten up by the White Tiger and was holding back his anger. Looking at the female disciple in front of him, he was also interested. When the female disciples of the Heavenly Gates heard the words of the Heavenly Gates Sect Master, they were also a little nervous. It was also her first time seeing the Gate of Heaven. She had just entered and wanted to see if there was anything she could help with. At this moment, the female disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Gate also said slowly to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master, ¡°Sect Master, my name is Xiao Rou. I just entered the Heavenly Gates not long ago and no elder has taken me in yet.¡±¡± ¡°How about this? I see that your aptitude is not bad.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master looked at Xiao Rou who was supporting him and said slowly. When Xiao Rou heard the words of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master, she was obviously a little flattered. He quickly said to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master, ¡°Sect Master, can I?¡± It was the dream of countless Heaven¡¯s Gate disciples to become the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master. Hearing Xiao Rou¡¯s words, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also smiled. Patting Xiao Rou¡¯s palm, he slowly said to her, ¡°Of course.¡± At this moment, a Heavenly Gates elder also arrived beside the Heavenly Gates Sect Master. ¡°Sect Master, this matter?¡± When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Elder¡¯s words, he shook his head at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for so many years. Don¡¯t you know what to do?¡± ¡°Report to the higher-ups when you find White Tiger. As for Fen Tian, lock him up first.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master looked at Fen Tian, who was half-dead on the ground, and a trace of disgust flashed in his eyes. The reason why he had lost so much face this time was because Fen Tian had found the White Tiger from somewhere. It brought disaster to the Elysium. At this moment, the Heavenly Gates elder felt the anger in the Heavenly Gates sect master¡¯s words. He waved his hand behind him and a few Heaven¡¯s Gate disciples took Fen Tian away from the ground. Then, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master slowly said to Xiao Rou beside him, ¡°Xiao Rou, help me to the main hall.¡± Xiao Rou heard the words of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and nodded slowly at him. At this moment, a roar sounded in the air. Roar! Roar! Roar! Hearing this roar, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the elders had only taken a few steps when their bodies trembled. Why did this roar sound so familiar? Then, they saw the white tiger in mid-air charging at them. Seeing that the white tiger was in the air again, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master hurriedly stopped Xiao Rou¡¯s support. He walked forward and slowly said to the white tiger in the air, ¡°Senior White Tiger, is there something wrong?¡± Seeing the white tiger return, the Heaven¡¯s Gate sect master¡¯s heart was in a mess. The white tiger looked at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master below and ignored him. He swept his gaze across the area but did not find Fen Tian. Where was he? White Tiger only remembered that Xiao Changtian had told him to follow Fen Tian obediently after he was halfway there. If he went back alone, he would be beaten by Xiao Changtian like Black Tortoise. Thinking that Xiao Changtian might be angry, the white tiger immediately turned back. However, how could he tell the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the others such a reason? When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master saw that the white tiger in the sky did not answer, his heart trembled. If this White Tiger really wanted to make a move on them, they would have no way out either. At this moment, the white tiger also glanced around. Then, he pointed at Xiao Rou and said slowly to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master, ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to bring someone away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± As he spoke, the white tiger pointed at Xiao Rou. When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he was also stunned. What was going on? Senior White Tiger came back to bring people? Following the direction of the white tiger¡¯s finger, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also realized that the white tiger was actually going to take away the person he liked. At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate sect master looked at the white tiger with a strange gaze. Could it be that Senior White Tiger also wanted to¡­ At this moment, the White Tiger¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I?¡± When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth and raised his head. He smiled at the white tiger in the sky and said, ¡°Of course, White Tiger Senior, why not?¡± Then, he pulled Xiao Rou beside him and said to the white tiger in the sky, ¡°Xiao Rou, you can go with senior White Tiger. You must serve senior White Tiger well.¡± When the White Tiger heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words, he did not say anything else. He grabbed Xiao Rou, who was below him, and she felt a force pulling her towards him. Then, under the gaze of the Elysium people, the white tiger left with Xiao Rou again. At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate sect master looked in the direction where the white tiger had left and was also furious. This was too much, too much! Then, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master waved at an elder beside him. ¡°Have you reported it? What did the people in Human Realm Upon Heavens say?¡± When the Heaven¡¯s Gate elder heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Then, he slowly said to him, ¡°Sect Master, the report has been sent over, but there is still no news.¡± ¡°Just you wait, White Tiger.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master looked at the direction where the white tiger had left and clenched his fists. He did not believe that the White Tiger could still be so free with the help of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Upon hearing the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words, an elder beside him slowly said to him, ¡°Sect Master, be careful with your words. If Senior White Tiger hears this and turns back again, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Hearing this elder¡¯s words, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also covered his mouth. With a wave of his sleeve, he walked toward his own hall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Needless to say, he was really afraid that the white tiger would come back and cause trouble again. Then, the sect master seemed to have thought of something. He said slowly to the elders behind him, ¡°IS the divine eye back yet? If he is, tell him to come and see me.¡± The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master remembered that Fen Tian had been summoned by the Divine Eye. He also wanted to know what had happened in the Divine Realm.. Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: Lost (i) Chapter 492: Lost (i) Translator: 549690339 | Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. In the air, a stream of light flashed, and then the white tiger¡¯s figure landed on the surface of Dayang Town. When they arrived at Dayang Town, the white tiger¡¯s body kept shrinking until it finally turned into a small cat. Xiao Rou looked at the white tiger in front of her that had suddenly turned into a kitten. He was also a little surprised. The white tiger¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Do as I tell you.¡± Then, the white tiger turned into a stream of light and entered Xiao Rou¡¯s arms. At this moment, the white tiger slowly said to Xiao Rou, ¡°You know the Great Sun Sect in front of us, right?¡± Xiao Rou heard the white tiger¡¯s words and did not dare to ask anything. Previously, he had also seen the White Tiger killing everyone in the Heavenly Gates. ¡¯ How could she dare to go against her will now? Xiao Rou was strong enough to hold her own on the Tian Yuan Continent. He released his holy sense and sensed the location of the Great Sun Sect. Following that, Xiao Rou¡¯s figure flashed and flew towards the Great Sun Sect. At this moment, outside the Great Sun Divine Palace, Xiao Changtian also waved his hand at Daoist Big Sun and the others. You guys can go back. There¡¯s no need to send me off.¡± Xiao Changtian also wanted to return to his courtyard after eating in the Great Sun Divine Palace. When Daoist Da Yang and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they smiled at him. ¡°Alright, senior. Take care then.¡± At this time, the Great Sun Immortal also thought of something and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s still this.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at him when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly took the seeds of the Fiery Tree from the hands of the Great Sun Immortal and walked down the mountain. At this moment, the Great Solar Sage and the Beast Tamer Sect¡¯s sect master saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance. They all sighed with emotion. Senior, you have really refined your heart to the extreme. After drinking, the way he walked was also very similar to those mortals who were drunk. After leaving the Great Sun Sect, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards his own Progenitor. At this moment, Xiao Rou and the white tiger slowly appeared on Xiao Changtian¡¯s path. The white tiger saw Xiao Changtian and jumped down from Xiao Rou¡¯s body. He slowly walked into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Xiao Changtian saw the white tiger and smiled at him. ¡°Little White?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian waved his hand and the white tiger came into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. He even stuck out his tongue and licked Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm. Xiao Rou was at a loss for words when she saw the white tiger¡¯s expression. Why did this Senior White Tiger run into the arms of a mortal? Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the white tiger in his arms,¡± ¡°Little White, where is that monk?¡± Now that Xiaobai had returned to his side, he had to return the Buddha beads to her. After all, he remembered that the monk didn¡¯t look very rich. When the white tiger heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it also rubbed against Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the white tiger in his arms and saw Xiao Rou in front of him. Then, Xiao Rou¡¯s slender figure was reflected in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. Did Xiaobai follow this woman here? Xiao Rou felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze and slowly said, ¡°Senior!¡± He couldn¡¯t sense any aura from Xiao Changtian. However, a person who could be treated like this by the White Tiger could not be as simple as a mortal. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Xiao Rou,¡± ¡°Did you help me bring Xiao Bai back?¡± Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and saw the reaction of the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. He nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Then what is your relationship with that monk?¡± A monk? Xiao Rou was also a little confused when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. She had not been in the Heaven Gate for long and had never seen Fen Tian before. Hence, she did not know what Fen Tian looked like. Xiao Changtian looked at Xiao Rou¡¯s hesitant face and sized her up. Could it be that Xiaobai ran out on her own? At this moment, White Tiger¡¯s voice rang out in Xiao Rou¡¯s mind. Quickly tell Master that that person is your master.¡± Xiao Rou received the White Tiger¡¯s voice transmission and her body trembled. Could the monk this senior mentioned be the sect master? Then, he recalled the appearance of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master. He seemed to be bald too. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with being called a monk by a senior. Hey, Xiao Rou, why are you talking about the sect master like that? The sect master wants you to be his disciple. As Xiao Rou thought about this, she slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, that is my master.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded after hearing Xiao Rou¡¯s words. So she was that monk¡¯s disciple. But why did this Buddhist monk accept a female disciple? The cultivation world was really strange. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also took out the Buddha beads from his interspatial ring. ¡°This is for you. Take it.¡± Xiao Rou was shocked when she saw the Buddha beads in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. From the appearance of the Buddha beads, she could also feel a powerful aura. This Buddha Bead was a great killing weapon. Then, Xiao Rou slowly took the Buddha beads from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. It seemed that his deduction just now was not wrong. This was indeed a senior who had concealed his cultivation. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw Xiao Rou take the Buddha beads and did not think too much about it. He walked down the mountain. Xiao Rou looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing figure and then looked at the Buddha beads in her hand. That senior was the master of the white tiger. His strength was definitely unfathomable. He had also separated from Senior White Tiger. It was just that how should he go back? Xiao Rou looked up at the sky. It was the white tiger that had brought her here. She had no idea how to get back to the Divine Gate. Moreover, she had never been to this place before. Xiao Rou was helpless. She looked at the direction Xiao Changtian left and quickly followed. Xiao Changtian looked at Xiao Rou and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, is there anything else?¡± Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said to him slowly, ¡°Senior, I¡­ I¡¯m lost.¡± Hearing Xiao Rou¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at her. So she was lost. But thinking about it, it made sense. She was just a young girl, and the roads in Dayang Town were complicated. It was normal that he couldn¡¯t find his way back. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao Rou,¡± ¡°Then do you know where you are?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Rou shook her head when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Every time they went to the Heavenly Gates, it was the elders inside the Heavenly Gates who went out to pick them up. She had never gone in by herself. Xiao Changtian saw Xiao Rou shaking her head and felt troubled.. Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Ahhhl_l Chapter 493: Ahhhl_l Translator: 549690339 [ In a glorious palace in the Heavenly Gates. At this moment, in the hall, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master was sitting on the head seat. Looking at the divine eye below, she slowly said to him, ¡°According to what you said, there is still a powerful cultivator in the Divine Realm.¡± The Divine Eye stood below and did not refute the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words. When the divine eye arrived at the Divine Gate, the white tiger had already left. Seeing the miserable state of the Heaven¡¯s Gate, the Divine Eye also hurriedly told the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master about the white tiger he had encountered in the Drunken Immortal Restaurant. ¡°Then do you have any plans?¡± The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master stroked his long beard and said slowly to the divine eye below. The divine eye was an existence akin to a military advisor in the Heavenly Gates. Usually, the Heavenly Gates Sect would seek his opinion on anything. There was still no news from Heaven¡¯s Beyond. The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master was also thinking of what he could do. Otherwise, not only would Elysium lose face, but it would also be difficult to explain to the people from Beyond Avalon. At this moment, the divine eyes were also flickering. Then, he said slowly to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master, ¡°Sect Master, you said that the white tiger took away a woman?¡± When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard the divine eye¡¯s words, his expression also changed. He said somewhat unhappily, ¡°Yeah, what does it matter?¡± Was this divine eye exposing his shortcomings? When the Divine Eye heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words, it also slowly said to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master, ¡°Sect master, I remember that Xiao Rou¡¯s clan was also in the Divine Realm¡­¡± The divine eye slowly transmitted a message to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master. Then, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also revealed a smile. ¡°Divine Eye, is this plan feasible?¡± ¡°Sect Master, leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The divine eye also promised him when it heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words. When the Heaven¡¯s Gate sect master saw the solemn look on Shen Yan¡¯s face, he also said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the¡± Na ¡°and¡± Na¡±.¡± Then, the divine eye slowly left the hall. Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. Xiao Changtian shook his head when he saw the little girl beside him. It was not easy to deal with this little girl who was lost. Then, he waved his hand and slowly said to her, ¡°Then come to my courtyard first. I¡¯ll go with you to your house later.¡± Xiao Changtian remembered that there were many temples in Dayang Town. If they really wanted to find him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. It was better to return to the courtyard and mobilize his disciples. This way, it would be easier to find them. Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and a trace of joy appeared on her face. Following that, Xiao Changtian led Xiao Rou to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she entered the courtyard, Roxanne saw Alpha at the door. At this moment, Alpha was holding a chess piece in each hand and playing chess by himself. Xiaorou looked at Alpha and a huge shadow of the Heaven Swallowing Dog appeared in her mind. Alpha opened his bloody mouth, stepped on the stars, and roared at Xiao Rou. Roar! Roar! Roar! ¡°Senior!¡± Roxanne saw Alpha in her mind and cried out in desperation. Then, he ran towards Xiao Changtian. He grabbed Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm and refused to let go. Xiao Changtian looked at Xiao Rou¡¯s nervous expression and saw her grabbing his arm. After all, he was a man who had just drunk alcohol and was full of vigor. Miss, aren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control myself by doing this? Xiao Changtian said slowly in his heart. Then, he looked at Xiao Rou. At the entrance, Alpha was staring in her direction. Oh, so she was afraid of dogs. When Xiao Changtian saw Alpha, he immediately understood. He then said to the small round,¡± ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a dog that we raise. It won¡¯t bite.¡± While he spoke, he patted Xiao Xiaorou¡¯s palm. Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and her heart was in shock. The Heaven Swallowing Dog was actually a puppy raised by Senior at home? Such a divine beast was actually willing to be raised by others? Also, Senior had just said that the Heaven Swallowing Dog wouldn¡¯t bite, but the scene in his mind¡­ Xiao Rou shuddered when she recalled the image of the Heaven Swallowing Dog opening its bloody mouth. However, Xiao Changtian patted his palm. Xiao Rou looked at Xiao Changtian beside her and suddenly felt a sense of security. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said slowly to Alpha, ¡°Alpha, we¡¯re on the same side. Don¡¯t scare the girl. Alpha heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and lowered his head, continuing to play chess. Xiao Rou looked at Xiao Changtian in front of her when she saw Alpha¡¯s obedient appearance. Just how powerful was Senior¡¯s strength? Xiao Changtian brought Xiao Rou to the backyard. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao Rou, ¡°Young lady, can you let go of my arm now?¡± Although it felt good to have a girl sticking close to him. However, what if he, a hot-blooded man, could not control himself? Xiao Rou¡¯s face turned red when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, she slowly let go of Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart when he saw Xiao Rou¡¯s bashful expression. Sigh, Alpha too. Look at how scared the girl is. She had to talk to Alpha properly in the future. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly walked toward his rocking chair. ¡°There are a few unoccupied rooms over there. You can choose one.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed to a few rooms as he walked and spoke to Xiao Rou. Xiao Rou also thanked Xiao Changtian after hearing his words. After taking a few steps, he arrived at the pond in the backyard. Looking into the pool, he saw a green-haired turtle and a goldfish playing happily in the pool. What was this? Xiao Rou looked at the pool and then in her mind. A Xuanwu, whose limbs were as high as the sky and surrounded by endless seawater, slowly appeared. There was also an Ancestral Dragon that suppressed the heavens and had monstrous luck. It was roaring at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± Xiao Rou looked at the two mythical beasts in her mind and let out another scream. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was sleeping on his rocking chair. Hearing Xiao Rou¡¯s call, he immediately sat up from the rocking chair, just as he was about to say something, he saw Xiao Rou running towards him. With a plop, she fell into his arms. Xiao Changtian looked at Xiao Rou in front of him and adjusted his body. Miss, is it really okay for you to be like this? At this moment, Xiao Rou was hugging Xiao Changtian tightly.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Xiao Rou’s Return (1) Chapter 494: Xiao Rou¡¯s Return (1) Translator: 549690339 Dayang Town, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian slowly raised his arm and patted Xiao Rou¡¯s back. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Rou also pointed in the direction of the pond. ¡°Senior, the pond water¡­¡± Pool water? He remembered that there was only a goldfish and an old turtle in the pond. Could it be that this girl was also afraid of turtles like Jiu ¡®er? Xiao Changtian was speechless. Why were all the women in the cultivation world afraid of turtles? Xiao Changtian said to Xiao Rou slowly,¡± ¡°Young lady, why don¡¯t you get up first, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Although hugging a beautiful woman like this was quite satisfying, his chest was still hurting. Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and realized something. He quickly stood up from Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. After tidying herself up, she stood in front of Xiao Changtian with a slightly red face. Xiao Changtian took a few deep breaths and stood up from his rocking chair. He walked towards the pond. ¡°Don¡¯t come out of the water to scare people, okay?¡± When Black Tortoise saw Xiao Rou, he wanted to tease her. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he immediately moved his four limbs. With a swoosh, he swam to the bottom of the pool. Zu Long saw Xiao Changtian by the pond and did not dare to show his head. He followed Black Tortoise and swam into the water. Seeing them swim down, Xiao Changtian turned around and said to Xiao Rou,¡± ¡°Miss, let me bring you there.¡± Xiao Changtian finally understood that this girl was definitely inexperienced. She was afraid of everything she saw. It was better for him to bring her to the room. At this moment, Xiao Rou also heard giggles. Looking at the source of the sound, he saw an old hen looking at the pond and laughing. Xiao Rou looked over and a phoenix covered in endless fire appeared in her mind. ¡°Old hen, go back to your nest.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old hen and shouted at him. This girl was afraid of dogs, turtles, and perhaps even old hens. It was better for him to be more cautious. He might not be able to control himself. At this moment, Xiao Rou pointed in the direction of the hen¡¯s nest. Xiao Changtian saw where she was pointing and said slowly, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the old hen at home is a little naughty.¡± Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and nodded her head, not fully understanding. The phoenix that shook the world was just an old hen in Senior¡¯s house? ¡°Let¡¯s go, girl. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Xiao Changtian was about to bring Rourou into the room. At this moment, a voice slowly entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Master, someone outside has sent a letter.¡± Send a letter? Xiao Changtian heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s voice and slowly turned his head. She took the envelope from Mu Jiuhuang. On it was also the words¡± Xiao Rou, Open!¡± It turned out that the monk had sent someone to deliver the letter. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Mu Jiuhuang,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, did you see anyone send it?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang shook her head. ¡°No, I just heard a knock on the door. When I opened the door, I found this letter.¡± Hearing Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly handed the envelope in his hand to Xiao Rou. ¡°This is for you. Take a look.¡± Xiao Rou took the envelope from Xiao Changtian and slowly opened it. Looking at the contents of the envelope, Xiao Rou¡¯s expression slowly turned sour. Xiao Changtian looked at Xiao Rou and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, is there anything?¡± After Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also held the envelope in her hand. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, something happened at home. Can I ask for your help? Inside the envelope was a letter that his father had just written. He said that he had found the ancestral land, but he had encountered the obstruction of his enemy, the Qin family. Xiao Changtian heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words and continued, ¡°What trouble did you encounter?¡± ¡°My family found the ancestral land, but my old enemies came to find me.¡± Xiao Rou was a little worried as she spoke. It seemed that the situation in the clan was not very optimistic. Xiao Changtian understood what Xiao Rou meant. No wonder this girl got lost with the monk. It turned out that something had happened in the temple. It was understandable. Those temples were very particular about their geographical location. They were particular about a piece of good land with good feng shui. It was normal to be boycotted by some local forces. Thinking of the monk helping him take care of Little White, Xiao Changtian said to Xiao Rou slowly,¡± ¡°Since we are in trouble, let¡¯s pack up and set off. While speaking, Xiao Changtian slowly went to get his bamboo basket. After this, he would definitely take a good rest. Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and looked at him with gratitude. Senior, not only is your strength profound, but you also seem to be amiable. When Xiao Rou saw the situation in the family, she immediately thought of Xiao Changtian, the owner of many divine beasts. In a moment of desperation, he wanted to ask for his help, but he didn¡¯t expect Senior to agree directly. Soon, Xiao Changtian arrived in front of Xiao Rou. ¡°Miss Xiao Rou, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Rou nodded at Xiao Changtian. Not long after he walked out of the courtyard, the two antennae of the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder also emitted a burst of silver light. Then, Xiao Rou and Xiao Changtian were enveloped by a spatial power. Soon, Xiao Rou and Xiao Changtian arrived at a place in the Divine World. Xiao Rou and Xiao Changtian walked a few steps on the street. Then, Xiao Rou saw a house in front of them and said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, that is my home.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As she spoke, Xiao Rou¡¯s words revealed a hint of joy. Senior¡¯s strength was indeed profound. It had only been a short while and he had already brought her to his house. Xiao Changtian heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words and looked towards the house in front of him. So Miss Xiao Rou¡¯s house was so close. They had only walked a few steps. If he had known earlier, he would have directly brought Miss Xiaorou home. Xiao Changtian slowly pushed open the door under Xiao Rou¡¯s lead. Then, Xiao Changtian and Xiao Rou came to a house. In front of Xiao Changtian and Xiao Rou was a courtyard. There was nothing in the courtyard except for a peach blossom tree. Xiao Rou saw the peach blossom tree and slowly walked towards it. He slowly placed his hand on the peach tree, his eyes filled with memories.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: The Lin Family’s Dilemma (1) Chapter 495: The Lin Family¡¯s Dilemma (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, in a courtyard. Xiao Rou stood in front of the peach tree and touched it. Then, Xiao Changtian came to Xiao Rou¡¯s side and said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Xiao Rou, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Rou heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, this is the peach tree my parents picked for me when I was young.¡± ¡°You know what? When I left home, the peach tree was still so small.¡± While speaking, Xiao Rou was still gesturing to Xiao Changtian the height of a small peach tree. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also quietly listening to Xiao Rou¡¯s words. It seemed that Xiao Rou was also a girl with a story. ¡°Senior, did you know that my parents sent me away because of the Qin family?¡± ¡°In the end, I also ran around everywhere. It was only when I reached the Heavenly Gates that I received news of my family.¡± Xiao Changtian sat beside Xiao Rou and listened quietly. It seemed that everyone had their own difficulties. He had come to the cultivation world with the intention of being able to command the wind and clouds. He did not expect that he would only become a mortal in the end, living an ignoble life in the cultivation world. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also patted Xiao Rou¡¯s head. At the same time, a woman walked in from outside the courtyard. When he saw the figure in front of the peach tree in the courtyard, the basin in his hand fell to the ground with a bang. Bang! Accompanied by the sound of water splashing on the ground, Xiao Rou and Xiao Changtian also looked behind them. ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± The woman looked at the woman in the courtyard. Her face was a little sad, and tears were swirling in her eyes. Xiao Rou heard the woman¡¯s voice and felt a little sad. Then, the woman also hugged tightly into the arms of the small, round, and small, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round, round ¡°Xiao Rou, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Oh right, mother heard the news of your return a while ago, so she made your favorite peach blossom cake.¡± ¡°Mother will go and get it for you now.¡± As she spoke, the middle-aged woman was a little agitated. Then, he got up and walked towards the courtyard. At this moment, Xiao Rou called out to the woman in front of her and said slowly, ¡°Mother, where¡¯s father? I want to see him.¡± Xiao Rou still remembered that her father liked to play on the swing with her in the yard when she was young. When the woman heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words, her body trembled. Then, he thought of something and quickly walked in front of Xiao Rou. He grabbed her hands and said slowly, ¡°Xiao Rou, hurry up and leave. That Qin Feng is currently in the mansion.¡± Xiao Rou¡¯s expression changed when she heard Qin Feng¡¯s name. The reason why she left the Lin Family back then was because of this Qin Feng. Back then when the Lin Family and Qin Family were fighting, the Lin Family was weak and that Qin Feng took a fancy to him. In order for her to leave, her parents had secretly sent her away. He did not expect that after so many years, Qin Feng was still in the Lin family. The grudge between the Qin family and the Lin family had existed for a long time. For many years, the two forces had been constantly fighting and had conflicts with each other. However, the Qin family only had a slight advantage. If he really wanted to destroy the Lin family, it was simply impossible. However, this time, the Qin family was supported by some unknown force. The young master of the Qin family had actually brought people to the Lin family and asked to cut off the Lin family¡¯s ancestral land. Xiao Rou heard the woman¡¯s words and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll go over and take a look first.¡± When the woman heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words, she looked at Xiao Rou¡¯s figure as she walked forward. He also wanted to grab her hand, but it was empty. ¡°Xiao Rou!¡± ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Xiao Rou.¡± Xiao Changtian also walked past the woman and headed towards the courtyard. Since he had promised to help him defeat his enemy. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. It was better for him to reason with these natives. At the same time, in the Lin family¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, an old man was sitting on a chair in the courtyard. Beside him were a few middle-aged men. Opposite the old man was a young man in black. The man did not have any guards around him. There was only an old man covered in black clothes. At this moment, the young man stood on a chair and looked at the group of people opposite him. He slowly said, ¡°How about it, Lin Yuan, have you thought about it? Are you going to give up this place or not?¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s words, the old man sitting in the hall also had some anger on his face. However, the Lin family did not say anything. The Qin family dared to deal with their Lin family so brazenly. He definitely had something to rely on. If they casually got into a conflict with others, no one would be able to bear the responsibility for the Lin family¡¯s destruction. When the young man saw that the Lin family did not speak, he crossed his legs and sat on a chair. He slowly said to the people opposite him, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give up your territory, but¡­¡± As he spoke, Qin Feng revealed a smile. ¡°You can join our Qin family and become our subordinate forces. This way, we won¡¯t deal with you.¡± ¡°Who knows, I might even give you a large amount of cultivation resources. Your Lin family might even be able to reach a higher level of strength.¡± As he spoke, Qin Feng raised his hands and laughed loudly in the hall. In the main hall, Lin Yuan¡¯s face was also filled with fury after hearing Qin Feng¡¯s words. This Qin Feng was going too far. He actually dared to talk so much nonsense to him in front of the Lin family. If he did not do something, not only would he lose his prestige in front of the Lin family, but he would also lose his reputation. More importantly, after word got out, the Lin family¡¯s performance in the other factions would also be unable to raise their heads. Following that, Lin Yuan gave a look to a middle-aged man beside him. When the middle-aged man received Lin Yuan¡¯s gaze, he also jumped up from the ground. He charged towards Qin Feng. ¡°Qin Family, you guys are going too far.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s hands carried a strong gust of wind as he charged towards Qin Feng. Qin Feng looked at the middle-aged man who was coming towards him and his True Origin surged. Faint yellow true essence surged out and formed a palm wind in front of him. It collided with the middle-aged man in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lin Lin, the pillar of this generation of the Lin family. As long as I defeat you, the rest of the Lin family will accept their fate.¡± As Qin Feng said this, the true essence in his hand carried a killing power as he attacked Lin Lin. As for Lin Lin, she was not afraid when she saw Qin Feng coming at her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he charged towards Qin Feng. Bang! When the two palms collided, a wave of air was emitted in the hall.. Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Leave It to Me (1) Chapter 496: Leave It to Me (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Lin Family Residence In the main hall, Qin Feng and Lin Lin¡¯s palms collided, causing waves of air currents to be emitted in the main hall. Qin Feng looked at Lin Lin opposite him as a cold smile flashed across his mouth. ¡°Blood Demon Killing Fist!¡± Qm Feng hollered loudly. Following which, his palm transformed into a fist. The blood-red true essence on his body also attacked Lin Lin. At this moment, in Lin Lin¡¯s mind, a figure condensed from blood-red true essence slowly stood up. Qin Feng stood in mid-air and was about to attack Lin Lin with a punch. In the face of absolute power, everything is futile.¡± Qin Feng hollered at Lin Lin and attacked with a fist wind. In terms of cultivation, he was at the peak of the God Emperor Realm, while Lin Lin was only a cultivator who had entered the God Emperor Realm not long ago. 5 How could she compare with him? When Lin Lin heard Qin Feng¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth also curled into a smile. Spreading his arms, the true essence on his body also continuously rose. ¡°Azure Mystic Whirlwind Palm!¡± In the hall, Lin Lin continued to maintain her palm. The true essence on his body continued to rise, forming a strong wind around his body. In the spiritual world, Qin Feng¡¯s expression changed when he saw Lin Lin¡¯s sudden outburst. What was going on? Qin Feng actually sensed an aura that was even stronger than his from Lin Lin. Suppressing the panic in his heart, Qin Feng also shouted at Lin Lin below. ¡°Lowly ants, go to hell.¡± When Lin Lin heard Qin Feng¡¯s words, she did not reply. Qing Xuan Whirlwind Palm formed and attacked from behind. The palm brought with it a strong gust of wind as it collided with the red fist. Bang! When the palm wind touched the fist, it directly penetrated through it. ¡°How is this possible? No, how is this possible?¡± Qin Feng muttered when he saw Lin Lin¡¯s palm casually pass through his fist. Looking at the incoming palm wind, a trace of fear appeared on Qin Feng¡¯s face. & ¡°No, no, no!¡± ¡°Elder, save me!!¡± At this moment, Qin Feng¡¯s figure also shot out explosively and ran behind him. In the hall, the black-robed man who came with Qin Feng also moved at this moment. The palm wind arrived as expected and struck Qin Feng¡¯s body. Qin Feng¡¯s figure also flew out and landed in the hands of the black-robed man. The man in black pressed his palm against the back of his black back and looked at his terrified face. After stabilizing Qin Feng¡¯s body, he said with a disdainful expression. The black-robed man also directly stood on the spot and attacked Lin Lin. Whoosh! When the black-robed man moved, the Lin family members in the hall only saw an afterimage fly past in front of them. Then, the man in black came in front of Lin Lin. ¡°Bone Devouring Palm!¡± The black-clothed man¡¯s hand carried a black aura as he struck out a palm at Lin Lin. Lin Lin saw the man in black who had suddenly appeared in front of her. He instinctively covered his chest with his hands. Bang! The man in black slapped Lin Lin¡¯s hands. Then, everyone from the Lin family saw Lin Lin¡¯s figure fly out. It landed on a chair in the hall. Seeing Lin Lin¡¯s appearance, everyone from the Lin family looked at the black-robed man with some fear. At this moment, Lin Lin slowly got up from the ground. Lin Lin wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly said to the black-clothed person opposite her, ¡°God Emperor!¡± Godly Emperor! Hearing Lin Lin¡¯s words, everyone from the Lin family was shocked. Facing a Godly Emperor, their Lin family did not have any ability to resist. The strongest person in their Lin family was only the current family head, Lin Yuan, who was at the peak of the God Emperor Realm. At this moment, Lin Yuan looked at the black-clothed person opposite him and slowly walked forward. He slowly said to him, ¡°Fellow Daoist, our Lin family doesn¡¯t have any enmity with you, right?¡± ¡°I hope Fellow Daoist will not interfere in the matters of our Lin family and the Qin family on account of the Lin family¡¯s ancestor.¡± In fact, it was rumored that their Lin family had an ancestor with the cultivation of a Godly Emperor. This was also the reason why they were able to compete with the Qin family for so many years. At this moment, the black-clothed man chuckled when he heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words. ¡°Lin family¡¯s ancestor, what is that thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple for me to come here today. You either submit or die.¡± As he spoke, the black-robed man also displayed the Godly Emperor¡¯s aura on his body. Bang! The Godly Emperor¡¯s aura pressed down on the Lin family¡¯s chests. The Lin family looked at the black-robed man and held back their anger. However, none of them made a move. If they made a move at this time, wouldn¡¯t it bring disaster to the family? When Lin Yuan heard the black-clothed person¡¯s words, he was also somewhat uncertain. Then, he sighed and slowly said to the man in black, ¡°Sir, are you really so determined? What the Qin family can give you, we can do the same.¡± Upon hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, the black-robed man¡¯s figure flashed and he arrived beside Lin Lin. He stepped on his head and said to the Lin family, You guys talk too much nonsense.¡± ¡°Just tell me, surrender or die?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have much time to think.¡± As he spoke, the man in black looked down at Lin Lin. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with you first?¡± Seeing the black-robed man¡¯s appearance, anger flashed across the faces of the Lin family members. At this moment, they were also looking at Lin Yuan who was in the hall. Now, as long as Lin Yuan gave the order, everyone from the Lin family would definitely go up and fight the black-robed man. At the same time, Xiao Rou brought Xiao Changtian out of the hall. Xiao Rou saw Lin Lin in the hall and shouted at him. ¡°Father!¡± Xiao Changtian heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words and looked into the hall. The man in black stepped on Lin Lin. At this moment, Lin Lin heard Xiao Rou¡¯s voice in the hall. His body shook as he looked out of the hall. Seeing Xiao Rou¡¯s figure, her body started to struggle violently. The man in black sensed Lin Lin¡¯s emotional fluctuations and smiled at him slowly. ¡°That girl is very important to you, right?¡± ¡°Your Lin family has considered this for so long. Kill her to prolong my patience.¡± As he spoke, the man in black raised his arm and sucked at Xiao Rou. At this moment, when everyone from the Lin family saw this change, the anger on their faces could not be contained. He was about to attack the man in black. ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Lin Yuan looked at the Lin family and shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Xiao Rou also felt an attractive force on her body. He wanted to attract her over. Then, he pressed a palm on Xiao Rou¡¯s body. ¡°Miss Xiao Rou, leave it to me.¡± Xiao Rou felt her shoulders being pressed down and looked to her side. Xiao Changtian was standing beside him, looking at the man in black opposite him as he spoke slowly.. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Xiao Changtian Makes His Move (1) Chapter 497: Xiao Changtian Makes His Move (1) Translator: 549690339 Lin family, in the hall Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of everyone. Everyone from the Lin family looked at Xiao Changtian in front of them and exchanged glances. Xiao Changtian looked at the man in black with a hint of anger on his face. He had promised to come to Xiao Rou¡¯s house to help her solve her problem, but he did not expect to meet such a villain. How could anyone bear to see him being trampled under his feet? The man in black slowly stood up when he saw Xiao Changtian. His attraction force towards Xiao Rou was suddenly cut off by an external force. This made him pay more attention to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man in black looked at Xiao Changtian who was standing opposite him and said slowly. Xiao Changtian heard the words of the man in black and snorted coldly. He was not sure what kind of tricks this kind of criminal had. He must be asking who he was and where he came from. Then, he would brag about how awesome he was and scare himself. Seeing Xiao Changtian ignore him, the man in black was also furious. ¡®Tve been a Godly Emperor for so many years, but you¡¯re the first one who dares to be so arrogant in front of me.¡± Godly Emperor? Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned even more disdainful when he heard the man in black¡¯s words. This kind of criminal was really similar to what he had expected. You even bragged to me that you¡¯re a Godly Emperor. If you¡¯re really a Godly Emperor, I, a mortal, can still stand here. He didn¡¯t even know how to draft his words. In the hall, everyone from the Lin family watched as Xiao Changtian heard the black-robed man self-destruct his cultivation. She still looked indifferent and looked at him with some doubt. Could it be that this person did not have any concept of the Godly Emperor? Or could it be that this person did not put the Godly Emperor in his eyes at all? To be able to sneak into the Lin family, he was definitely not a fool. In that case¡­ With this thought in mind, everyone from the Lin family looked at Xiao Changtian with some excitement. At this moment, the man in black in the hall also shot out. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s disregard for him had infuriated him. Xiao Changtian was even more disdainful when he heard the man in black¡¯s words. This person was completely following the routine. Since he could not deceive him, he wanted to use force. Unfortunately, his martial arts had been specially trained by the system. It was not possible to deal with immortal cultivators, but it was not a problem to deal with such villains. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian waved his hands. Xiao Changtian waved his hand, and everyone present could clearly feel it. All the spiritual energy in this world was mobilized. Xiao Changtian performed the martial art that the system had given him. Taiji Fist! When Xiao Changtian waved his hands, the man in black stopped in his tracks. ¡°This is¡­This is the power of the Heavenly Dao.¡± With a trembling voice, the man in black turned around without hesitation. He planned to run out of the hall. ¡°Bring me along.¡± In the hall, Qin Feng had just recovered. When he saw the black-robed man running out, he said to him. However, the black clothed man was already scared out of his wits, how could he still bother with Qin Feng. Xiao Changtian looked at Qin Feng¡¯s fleeing appearance and a trace of disdain flashed across his face. This kind of person really bullied the weak and feared the strong. He had only used a Taiji Fist that did not have much attack power, and he was already so scared. At this moment, the true essence on the black-robed man¡¯s body continuously surged, wanting to break through the surrounding space. However, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he could not complete the breakthrough. The surrounding space seemed to be locked, and there was no way to break through. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also attacked the man in black. Bang! After being hit by Xiao Changtian, the man in black fell to the ground. Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the front of the man in black. He looked at the man in black on the ground with disdain. This kind of person deserved a beating. The black-clothed man landed on the ground. Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, he quickly knelt down. ¡°Senior, I was wrong. Please let me go.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t come to the Lin family again in the future.¡± At this moment, the mask of the man in black had fallen to the ground, revealing his face. As for Xiao Changtian, he naturally treated him as the expert from the Lin Family. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw the man in black and said to him,¡± ¡°Then what did you do just now? Were you apologizing to me?¡± The man in black heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and looked at Lin Lin in the hall. Then, he practically crawled over and came to Lin Lin. ¡°Brother, I was blind just now and offended you. Please forgive me.¡± As he spoke, the man in black took out a bottle of pills and forced it on Lin Lin. Seeing the difference between the black-robed man and the Lin family, everyone in the hall felt relieved. Then, the man in black turned around and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, do you think this is okay?¡± If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll give this brother a few kowtows.¡± As he spoke, the man in black turned around and kowtowed to Lin Lin. Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t respond, the man in black turned around and said to Lin Lin,¡± ¡°Brother, have you forgiven me?¡± Lin Lin looked at the man in black and then at Xiao Changtian. This was the first time he had seen Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t understand why this powerful senior would help him. Then, he slowly said to the man in black, ¡°You can leave.¡± The best situation for the Lin family now was naturally for the black-robed man to retreat. When the man in black heard Lin Lin¡¯s words, he also looked at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian felt the gaze of the man in black and said slowly,¡± ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± The man in black didn¡¯t feel any anger when he heard Xiao Changtian. On the contrary, he was delighted. Then, his body rolled into a ball and rolled out of the Lin family¡¯s hall. When Qin Feng saw the black clothed man rolling out in such a sorry state, he immediately followed. After the black-robed man and Qin Feng left, everyone from the Lin family looked at Xiao Changtian in the hall. Who exactly was this person and why did he help their Lin family? At this moment, Xiao Rou came to Lin Lin and said slowly, ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Lin Lin was also very excited when she saw her daughter who had been separated from her for many years. ¡°Xiao Rou, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that Lin Lin was fine, Xiao Rou pointed at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Father, this time, I also found this senior to help us.¡± ¡°Senior, our family will be fine.¡± Xiao Rou¡¯s words were like a piece of heavy news that exploded in the Lin family¡¯s hall. Everyone looked at Xiao Changtian and Xiao Rou with joy on their faces.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: If Time Is Doing This, Why Don’t You Care Chapter 498: If Time Is Doing This, Why Don¡¯t You Care More About the Suffering of Mortals (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Lin family¡¯s hall Everyone from the Lin family looked at Xiao Changtian in the hall with joy on their faces. It turned out that this senior had come to help their Lin family because of Xiao Rou. If Xiao Ron¡¯s relationship with the seniors was good, then the Lin Family would not be far from success. After Lin Lin heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words, she turned around and gave Xiao Changtian a fist salute. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter, Senior.¡± Seeing Lin Lin¡¯s polite manner, Xiao Changtian also waved his hand at him. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Lin Lin,¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be too kind to a guy like that just now. Just beat him away.¡± Lin Lin nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior is right, you are right.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Lin Lin¡¯s words and continued,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just teach you a few moves.¡± Lin Lin was trampled under the feet of the people just now because he did not practice martial arts. In this cultivation world, if you didn¡¯t have any martial arts techniques, you would be able to use them. He really didn¡¯t have a good life. Since he had helped her, he would be a good person to the end. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Lin held her breath and said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, can I?¡± Xiao Changtian heard Lin Lin¡¯s words and shook his head. He took out a book from his pocket. After handing the book in his hand to Lin Lin, he slowly said to him, ¡°You can learn this if you don¡¯t have to. It can also strengthen your body.¡± Lin Lin took the book from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and gave him another fist salute. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± At this moment, Lin Yuan brought the Lin Family to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, on behalf of the entire Lin family, I, Lin Yuan, once again express my gratitude to you.¡± ¡°Senior, please stay in the mansion for a few more days so that we can repay you.¡± This was the time to get closer to a powerful senior. Lin Yuan would not let go of any opportunity. Xiao Changtian looked at the enthusiastic faces of the people in front of him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Is this okay?¡± When Lin Yuan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also a little terrified. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Of course. Xiao Rou, why aren¡¯t you bringing Senior to rest?¡± As he spoke, Lin Yuan even showed an expression of great affection for Xiao Rou. This senior was brought here by Xiao Rou. It didn¡¯t matter if Xiao Rou was Lin Lin¡¯s daughter who had been separated for many years. He, Lin Yuan, could just say yes now. At this moment, Xiao Rou heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words and glanced at Lin Lin. Then, Lin Lin slowly said to Xiao Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, listen to the patriarch and bring senior to rest.¡± Xiao Rou heard Lin Lin¡¯s words and slowly got up, bringing Xiao Changtian to the backyard. After Xiao Changtian left with Xiao Rou, Lin Yuan and the rest of the Lin Family were delighted. From the looks of it, their Lin family had taken a big step forward by hugging Senior¡¯s thigh. ¡°Lin Lin, you really gave birth to a good daughter.¡± At this moment, the entire Lin family looked at Lin Lin differently. They all knew that after today, their Lin family would no longer be afraid of the Qin family. Moreover, in the Lin family, the strength of the lineage that Linlin belonged to would also increase rapidly. At this moment, Lin Yuan also said to Lin Lin, ¡°Lin Lin, what was the secret manual that senior gave you just now?¡± ¡°After reading it, I think it can be used as a treasure for our Lin family.¡± At this moment, Lin Yuan was also holding his walking stick and looking at Lin Lin beside him. When Lin Lin heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words, he opened the book that Xiao Changtian had just given him. There were three big words written at the beginning. Taiji Fist! Lin Lin felt her body tremble when she saw these three magnificent words. Then, he flipped through a few more pages. Lin Lin also saw that every move was described in great detail. There were also pictures of people. At this moment, Lin Lin also entered a state of epiphany. Following that, Lin Lin¡¯s aura also rose steadily. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the sky above the Lin family, a thundercloud rolled. Following which, Lin Yuan also looked up. Was this the heavenly tribulation for advancing to the Godly Emperor realm? This Lin Lin had reached the Godly Emperor realm? He remembered that he had just entered the God Emperor Realm not long ago. Then, Lin Yuan realized something and said to the Lin family, ¡°Quick, everyone, quickly find a place to hide.¡± A Godly Emperor¡¯s heavenly tribulation was not something that just anyone could withstand. At the same time, the book in Lin Lin¡¯s hand also emitted a golden light and flew into the sky. Then, the Lin family saw something in the sky above them. The thunder rumbled and dissipated! The heavenly tribulation dissipated just like that? Lin Yuan watched as the sky cleared up once again, but he did not have any reaction. Looking at the book in Lin Lin¡¯s hand, it was as if he had found some incredible treasure. Senior was truly a peerless expert. At this moment, Lin Lin opened his eyes and recovered from his epiphany. Sensing the change in his cultivation, he was also a little shocked. Senior¡¯s book saved him decades or even centuries of cultivation. At this moment, Lin Yuan came to Lin Lin¡¯s side. He had been stuck at the peak of the God Emperor Realm for many years. Lin Lin, who had just advanced to the God Emperor Realm, had also advanced. His heart was filled with an itch as he walked to Lin Lin¡¯s side, wanting to take a look at the Taiji Fist. He felt the blood in his body churn, and he accidentally spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Patriarch!¡± At this moment, everyone from the Lin family also asked Lin Yuan with concern. Lin Yuan also waved his hand at everyone, indicating that he was fine. The concept of Taiji Fist was too powerful. It seemed that only fated people could comprehend Senior¡¯s book. At the same time, on the road to the backyard. Xiao Rou also said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, today¡¯s matter is all thanks to you.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Xiao Rou¡¯s words and slowly said to him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao Rou looked at Xiao Changtian and felt nervous. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Xiao Rou, ¡± Didn¡¯t you say that monk is your master? Where is he?¡±¡± When he came to the Lin family, he did not see that monk. ¡°Master, it¡¯s not here. It¡¯s in the Heaven Gate.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded slowly after hearing Xiao Rou¡¯s words. It seemed that the monk was not related to Xiao Rou¡¯s family. Following that, a loud noise slowly sounded in the air. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Feeling the sudden change in the weather, Xiao Changtian cursed in his heart. Without a doubt, it was definitely the cultivator who was messing around. If he had the time to do this, why didn¡¯t he care about the sufferings of mortals? At this moment, Xiao Rou brought Xiao Changtian into a room. ¡°Senior, please come in..¡± Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Qin Family’s Ancestor Chapter 499: Qin Family¡¯s Ancestor Translator: 549690339 Divine World, outside the Lin family courtyard. After the black clothed person brought Qin Feng out of the Lin Family¡¯s courtyard, he heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the Lin family¡¯s hall, the man in black swore that he would never come to this place again. At this moment, Qin Feng also slowly walked to the side of the black- robed man. He slowly said to him, Elder, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Who is the elder of your Qin family?¡± The black clothed man looked at Qin Feng beside him and shouted angrily. Next, Qin Feng¡¯s figure flew out. He was just a guest elder that the Qin family had paid a high price to invite over. Now that the Qin family had provoked such a terrifying enemy like Xiao Changtian, how could he still dare to have anything to do with them? Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Even if he had money, he had to be alive to enjoy it. Looking at the fallen Qin Feng, the man in black also flew out in a flash. At the same time, in a residence in the Divine World. At this moment, in a stone room in the residence, an old man was sitting cross-legged. He was meditating with both hands and his eyes were tightly shut. Then, a voice slowly came out of his mouth. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± As the old man finished speaking, the figures of the divine eyes slowly appeared in the stone room. Looking at the old man in the stone room, Shen Yan said slowly,¡± Qin Tian, how¡¯s the matter going?¡± The old man in front of him was the Qin family¡¯s patriarch, Qin Tian. Just like the Divine Eye, they were both Godly Emperors. Seeing the arrival of the divine eye, Qin Feng opened his eyes several times and slowly stood up. ¡°What is the reason for your Elysium to support our Qin family so much this time?¡± When the divine eye heard Qin Tian¡¯s words, it laughed loudly too. ¡°What does that matter? You just need to know that our Elysium is supporting you now.¡± & Let¡¯s not talk too much. How¡¯s that matter?¡± When Qin Feng heard the divine eye¡¯s words, he also snorted coldly. She slowly said to him, ¡°My grandson has already brought the Foreign Elder to the Lin family. He should be back soon.¡± That guest was also introduced to the Qin family by the divine eye. Originally, the Qin family only had one Godly Emperor. The Lin family relied on their familiarity with Qin Tian. He could deal with him for a while. But that black-clothed person, Qin Tian himself thought that he was also on par with him. He would definitely succeed in dealing with the Lin family this time. At this moment, a series of shouts came from outside the stone room. Patriarch, bad news, bad news!¡± Hearing the Qin Family disciples ¡®voices outside, Qin Tian also glanced outside the stone room. With a wave of his hand, the door of the stone room was opened. ¡°What happened? Why are you making such a ruckus?¡± As the stone door opened, a Qin family disciple slowly walked in from the outside. Seeing the divine eye in the stone room, the Qin family disciple was also a little nervous. Subsequently, Qin Tian also slowly said to the disciple in front of him,¡± What exactly happened? Why are you so impatient?¡± When that Qin Family disciple heard Qin Tian¡¯s words, he stabilized his aura too. Then, he slowly said to Qin Tian and the divine eye, ¡°Patriarch, the young master¡¯s spiritual jade is broken.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing the Qin Family disciple¡¯s words, Qin Tian also shouted loudly. Then, he arrived in front of the Qin family disciple. She grabbed his collar and said slowly, ¡°What did you just say? Feng ¡®er is dead?¡± The Qm Family¡¯s disciple was grabbed by Qin Tian¡¯s hand, and his face broke out in cold sweat too. He said to Qin Tian timidly, ¡°Patriarch, Young Master¡¯s spiritual jade is indeed broken.¡± Qin Tian got this Qin Family disciple¡¯s confirmation and threw him to the ground too. The Lin family killed my grandson.¡± Qin Tian said fiercely, then his figure was about to shoot out. At this moment, the divine eye also took out a jade bottle from its address space. He threw it at Qin Tian and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Wearing this can increase your strength.¡± Qin Tian took the jade bottle that the divine eye threw over and also looked at him deeply. Then, his figure turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Lin family¡¯s Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Under Qin Tian¡¯s full strength eruption, Qin Tian arrived above the Lin Family courtyard in a few moments. standing in the sky above the Lin family courtyard, the true essence on Qin Tian¡¯s body constantly rippled. The rocks and fallen leaves below were also flying in the air. Following that, Qin Feng also stretched out his hand and slapped towards the Lin family. Bang! As Qin Feng¡¯s palm descended, the entire Lin Family courtyard began to tremble. If not for the Lin family¡¯s courtyard protection array blocking it. Qin Tian¡¯s palm just now could probably destroy the entire Lin family courtyard. At this moment, Lin Yuan led a group of Lin family disciples out of the courtyard. Seeing Qin Tian m the sky, Lin Yuan also shouted at him. ¡°Qin Tian, don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°Elders, get into formation!¡± Lin Yuan shouted at the Lin family behind him. Following that, a few Lin family elders began to cast an array formation. When facing the men in black, they might be helpless. But facing against Qin Tian, this great enemy, their Lin family had specially researched an array formation to deal with him for many years. Qin Tian looked at the Lin family¡¯s grand array below and also took out the jade bottle that the divine eye gave him. He poured out a blue pill from the jade bottle. After swallowing it in one gulp, Qin Tian also looked at the Lin family members below. Today, the Lin family will definitely be destroyed!¡± Along with the medicinal pill being consumed, the aura on Qin Tian¡¯s body also rose steadily. His shirt was even torn apart, revealing the veins hidden under his skin. ¡°Blood Demon Killing Palm!¡± Bang! A Qin Tian completely condensed from red true essence slowly appeared in the sky above the Lin family. Qin Tian¡¯s palm aimed below the Lin family and struck down with a palm. What was going on with this Qin Tian? Sensing Qin Tian¡¯s aura that was god knows how many times stronger than before. Lin Yuan and the elders of the Lin family also had some despair on their faces. The Qin family had changed too much in the past few days. First, a black-clothed person was found from god knows where. Now, Qin Tian¡¯s own aura soared continuously again. At the same time, in the Lin family courtyard. Xiao Rou helped Xiao Chang Tian to arrange his room. At this moment, a series of urgent knocks came from outside the door. When he walked over to open the door, he felt a strong wind blowing in. Xiao Rou slowly said, ¡°Father?¡± Lin Lin was a little out of breath at this moment. She slowly said to Xiao Rou, ¡°Xiao Rou, where¡¯s Senior?¡± ¡°Senior is inside.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Rou saw Lin Lin¡¯s anxious expression and slowly said to him, ¡°Senior is inside.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian came to the door and felt the strong wind blowing from outside. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Senior, that Qin family¡¯s ancestor is here. Senior, please help.¡± At this moment, Lin Lin also said to Xiao Changtian anxiously.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: I’m a Mortal, I Can’t Help Chapter 500: I¡¯m a Mortal, I Can¡¯t Help Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Lin Family Compound Xiao Changtian heard Lin Lin¡¯s words and looked outside. Following that, he felt gusts of wind coming in from outside. Aren¡¯t they cultivators? As Xiao Changtian thought about this, he slowly said to Lin Lin beside him,¡± ¡°Is that Qin family ancestor an immortal cultivator?¡± Lin Lin nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Then this is a little troublesome.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly said after getting Lin Lin¡¯s confirmation. How did Miss Xiaorou offend a Xiuxianist? He was just a mortal and could not help much. When Lin Lin heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s hesitant look, Lin Lin also wanted to kneel down in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, please help the Lin family.¡± Xiao Changtian saw that Lin Lin was about to kneel down to him and quickly supported him. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m just a mortal. I can¡¯t do anything to a Xiuxianist.¡± ¡°For now¡­¡± Xiao Changtian placed it on his chin and said to Lin Lin,¡± ¡°Do you know how to use a Spirit Tool?¡± Lin Lin nodded at Xiao Changtian. Although his cultivation was no match for the Qin family¡¯s ancestor, he still had no problem using a spirit weapon. Xiao Changtian saw Lin Lin nod and his face lit up. ¡°Then that¡¯s easy.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a fiery red bead from his pocket. This was the Flame Bead borrowed from the Immortal of Dayang. After Xiao Changtian forged it, it became a small sun, which was also used to keep warm in winter. Winter had passed, Xiao Changtian was also thinking about when to return it to him. ¡°Take this. It might be useful.¡± Lin Lin saw the Flame Pearl in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and was delighted. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Senior gave him a spirit weapon, so he must have given him a way to retreat. After Lin Lin took the Flame Pearl from Xiao Changtian, she immediately ran to the front yard. Xiao Changtian sighed as he watched Lin Lin leave in a hurry. Although this fellow told him that he knew how to use a spiritual weapon. However, he was probably just like Di Tian, a cultivator who didn¡¯t have much talent. Otherwise, how could he have been stepped on by a villain just now? Now that the immortal cultivators had come to him, they probably hoped that Daoist Big Sun¡¯s flaming bead could help him. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. If only he was like the other web novel protagonists, invincible at the beginning. This way, he could also help. Unfortunately, he was only a mortal and could not do anything. Xiao Rou said to Xiao Changtian as she watched Lin Lin leave. ¡°Senior, father and the others will be fine, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian could only give affirmation to Xiao Rou. At the same time, in the Lin family courtyard. Blood flowed from the corners of Lin Yuan and the group of Lin family elders ¡®mouths. Looking at Qin Tian in the sky, his expression was also constantly changing. Was this the power of a Godly Emperor? Looking at Qin Tian in midair, Lin Yuan¡¯s eyes were somewhat unwilling. This Qin Tian used some unknown method to raise his strength to be several times stronger than before. If only someone from their Lin family could stand up. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded in the Lin family courtyard. ¡°Qin Tian, this is my Lin family. We can¡¯t allow you to behave atrociously.¡± As he spoke, Lin Lin¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the courtyard. ¡°Hmph, another one is here to die.¡± In midair, Qin Tian¡¯s blood-red figure pressed down with his palm. Lin Yuan and the others were sent flying and crashed into the wall of the courtyard. Looking at Lin Lin below, Qin Tian also said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Lin family will be buried with Feng ¡®er one by one.¡± Lin Lin looked at Qin Tian with a solemn expression. The Godly Emperor¡¯s aura was like a huge rock pressing down on his chest. It made him feel a little out of breath. Then, Lin Lin also slowly adjusted her aura. He slowly took out the Flame Bead that Xiao Changtian had given him. The moment the Flame Pearl appeared, everyone from the Lin family felt the surrounding temperature rise a little. What was this? Everyone from the Lin family looked at the Flame Bead in Lin Lin¡¯s hand and did not react. This was the first time they had seen this Flame Pearl. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lin Lin¡¯s aura soared into the sky. ¡°God Emperor?¡± Sensing the aura on Lin Lin¡¯s body, Qin Tian frowned too. How could he not know when a Godly Emperor had appeared in the Lin family? Following that, Qin Tian looked over at Lin Lin and sneered. ¡°So you¡¯ve just become a Divine Emperor not long ago and haven¡¯t grasped the power of a Divine Emperor yet.¡± Seeing the appearance of the aura floating around Lin Lin, Qin Tian also reacted. Lin Lin did not have his Godly Emperor cultivation. When Lin Lin heard Qin Tian¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t respond. In fact, the reason why he went back to Xiao Changtian was because he knew that he didn¡¯t have the power of a God Monarch Realm expert. Then, Lin Lin Lin took a deep breath in the yard. Following the Taiji Fist that Xiao Changtian had taught him, he began to perform the movements of the Taiji Fist. What was this? When Qin Tian saw Lin Lin¡¯s actions, he immediately felt that something was wrong. He actually sensed a dangerous aura from Lin Lin. This was the first time since he entered the Godly Emperor realm. ¡°Die!¡± Suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, Qin Tian¡¯s figure also directly surged. The blood-red figure raised his palm again and attacked Lin Lin below. At this moment, Lin Lin looked at the palm that was pressing down from the sky. He was about to complete the first form of Taiji Fist. With the support of the Flame Pearl, Lin Lin also threw a punch. This Taiji Fist was really a little too profound for him. He had only been able to make the first move and hadn¡¯t fully comprehended it. At this time, the Flame Bead forged by Xiao Changtian filled the gap. Following that, Lin Lin also struck out a flaming giant palm at Qin Tian. Bang! The huge flaming palm left his hand. Wherever it passed, the true essence on Qin Tian¡¯s body continuously evaporated. How was this possible? Qin Tian felt the strangeness on his body and was somewhat afraid in his heart too. He could smell the scent of death. Impossible, he had taken the pill given to him by the divine eye. His current strength could also reach the peak of the Godly Emperor realm. How could he be defeated by a Lin family junior? No, no, no! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under Qin Tian¡¯s unwilling gaze, the huge flaming palm also swallowed it. In the air, the divine eye held a Profound Shadow Stone in its hand and recorded everything below. He was certain that the giant flaming palm that Lin Lin had just displayed. It definitely surpassed the realm of Emperor Gods. With the personalities of those people from the Human Realm Upon Heavens, they would definitely slaughter this group of people.. Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: Someone from the Human Realm Upon Heavens (1) Chapter 501: Someone from the Human Realm Upon Heavens (1) Translator: 549690339 Heavenly Gate, above a magnificent hall. The Heaven Gate Hall Master was standing in the middle of the hall, offering his body. There were several white-robed men sitting on the chairs above the hall. The man looked at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master below and slowly said to him, ¡°Xuan Tian, were you the one who sent us the message that you found the White Tiger?¡± When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master heard the white-robed man¡¯s words, he hurriedly responded respectfully to him. ¡°Yes, my lord. The Elysium has indeed been attacked by the White Tiger recently.¡± ¡°I hope you will understand.¡± The white-robed man in the middle seat slowly stood up when he heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words. ¡°Nonsense, the Divine Realm is a barren land that has been robbed of its luck for a long time. How can it possibly give birth to a divine beast like the White Tiger?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re getting old and your memory is bad, right?¡± As the white-robed man spoke, his figure flashed and he appeared in front of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master in an instant. When the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master saw the white-robed man in front of him, he was also a little afraid. She quickly said to him, ¡°Milord, it¡¯s true. Everyone in the Heavenly Gates saw it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that White Tiger who stopped our plan to collect the luck of the lower realm.¡± Humph! When the white-robed man heard that the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master had failed to collect the fate of the lower realm, he waved his sleeve at him. Then, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master felt a strong wind fly past his ear. The strength was unprecedented. At the same time, sweat kept flowing down the forehead of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master. At this moment, a series of footsteps could be heard from outside the Heavenly Gate Hall. Then, the figure of the divine eye slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. Seeing the divine eye enter, everyone also looked over at him. The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also said to him when he saw the divine eye. ¡°Divine Eye, what are you doing here?¡± One had to know that the communication between Elysium and Beyond the Heavens had always been a top secret. The divine eye walking in like this could be said to be a capital offense. At this moment, the divine eye also bowed to the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master and the few white-robed men above. He took out a Profound Shadow Stone from his bosom and said to them slowly, ¡°Sect Master, there are a few seniors. I came in because I have something important to report.¡± As he spoke, the divine eye also stretched out its hand and slowly injected the true essence in its body into the Profound Shadow Stone. Then, the scene inside the Profound Shadow Stone slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. In the image, Lin Lin was performing Taiji Fist with the power of the Flame Pearl. It directly killed Qin Tian who was in midair. What was this? Seeing the scene inside the Profound Shadow Stone, the few white-robed men were all attracted over. The fist force displayed in this scene was very profound. ¡°Where was this recorded?¡± At this moment, a white-robed man spoke slowly to the divine eye. ¡°Senior, this was taken in the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°So, the white tiger really appeared in the God Realm?¡± A white-robed man was also in deep thought when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. The White Tiger was of great importance. Even in the Human Realm Upon Heavens, it only existed in legends. The few of them came here because they were not too sure about the judgment of the Elysium. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go to the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°I want to see how a prison like the Divine Realm gave birth to a Divine Beast like the White Tiger.¡± ¡°And this set of fist force, I¡¯m getting more and more interested in the Divine Realm.¡± A white-robed man slowly said to the two people beside him. Then, the white-robed man standing in the middle slowly said to the divine eye, ¡°Lead the way. I want to see what kind of people have appeared in this Divine World.¡± The white-robed man spoke with confidence. Having lived in the Human Realm Upon Heavens for so many years, these few people were naturally full of confidence when they came to such a barren land like the Divine Realm. At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master also slowly said to the divine eye, ¡°Divine Eye, since the lords wish to go to the Divine Realm, you can lead the way.¡± When the Divine Eye heard the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master¡¯s words, it also nodded at him. Following that, under the guidance of the divine eye, the white-robed man also turned into a stream of light and set off in the direction of the Divine World. At the same time, in the Divine World, After Lin Lin killed Qin Tian, the Lin family members also shouted. ¡°Lin Lin, where did you get this Spirit Tool?¡± Lin Yuan looked at Lin Lin and slowly said to him. Lin Lin looked at the flaming bead in his hand and slowly said to Lin Yuan, ¡°Senior lent this to me.¡± Senior? When they heard Lin Lin mention Senior, they also understood. Xiao Changtian was still in their courtyard. It seemed that Xiao Changtian valued their Lin family. As he thought of this, Lin Yuan slowly said to the Lin family disciples behind him, ¡°Pass on my orders. We¡¯ll hold a banquet tonight to thank Senior.¡± Having just been killed by Qin Tian by Lin Lin, the entire Lin family was currently in a state of excitement. Hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, they cheered. Then, under everyone¡¯s gazes, the Lin family disciples also began to walk around the courtyard and start to get busy. That night, the Lin family entered a joyous atmosphere. All kinds of delicacies were brought out. Subsequently, Lin Yuan slowly said to Lin Lin, ¡°Lin Lin, where¡¯s Senior? Why didn¡¯t you invite him over?¡± At this moment, Lin Lin also slowly arrived at the Lin family¡¯s backyard. At this moment, in the backyard, Xiao Changtian was also slowly packing his belongings. Since Xiao Rou¡¯s family had resolved the disaster, it was time for him to go back. The preparation for the Supreme Kick was about to begin. After all, the ingredients and tools were also gathered. Xiao Changtian was packing his things. Just as he opened his door, he saw Lin Lin and Xiao Rou¡¯s figures appear in front of him. ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Lin Lin saw Xiao Changtian carrying a bamboo basket on his back and was a little confused. ¡°I still have something to do at home, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Changtian was also going to bid farewell to Xiao Rou and the others. When he saw Lin Lin, he said to him. When Lin Lin heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she grabbed his hand and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, how can we do that? We haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet.¡± ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s leave after dinner.¡± As she spoke, Xiao Rou, who was beside Lin Lin, looked at Xiao Changtian with a glimmer of hope in her eyes. They knew that Xiao Changtian was a powerful cultivator. He definitely wouldn¡¯t stay in the Lin Family for long, but he still had to thank Xiao Changtian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian smiled at them. ¡°Alright then.¡± Then, he put down his own bamboo basket. When Xiao Rou and Lin Lin heard that Xiao Changtian was willing to stay, their faces were filled with joy. Then, he brought Xiao Changtian to the Lin family¡¯s banquet.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Divine Court’s Visit (1) Chapter 502: Divine Court¡¯s Visit (1) Translator: 549690339 DivineWorld, Lin family Due to the intense battle that happened here, the Lin family even killed a Godly Emperor like Qin Tian. The surrounding forces also came to congratulate him when they heard the news. When the Lin family was holding a banquet, all kinds of people kept coming. At this moment, the leaders of the various factions brought their own gifts and stepped into the Lin family¡¯s door. Lin Yuan¡¯s face was also brimming with joy. When they discovered that the ancestral land was in the Divine World, they were shocked. He was also very excited. He thought that it would be difficult to take root here. Unexpectedly, with the help of Senior, someone came to visit very quickly. Un Yuan was also toasting the guests, and Xiao Changtian was arranged to sit at the highest seat. She felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by so many pairs of eyes. That must be an expert from the Lin family. It was said that he had personally killed a Godly Emperor. Everyone¡¯s eyes kept moving from Xiao Changtian to Lin Lin, who was standing beside him. According to the news, it was this person who killed the Godly Emperor with one palm. They didn¡¯t know if this sudden emergence of such a powerful force was a blessing or a curse. At this moment, outside the Lin family¡¯s door. A loud and clear voice slowly sounded. ¡°The Divine Court has brought gifts to congratulate the Lin family on taking root in the Divine World.¡± Following this voice, everyone looked towards the Lin family¡¯s door. At this moment, Di Tian and the Ice Emperor slowly appeared in the Lin Family. The Ice Emperor and the others also had a gift in their hands. He slowly walked into the Lin family. After the Metal Emperor and the others were found, Di Tian also began his plan to revive the Divine Court. The Mei Empress also started to build her own information network in the Divine Realm. Hence, the news of Xiao Changtian coming to the Lin Family slowly spread to Di Tian not long after. Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival, Di Tian hurriedly walked over. There must be a deeper meaning behind Senior¡¯s visit. He also wanted to see if there was anything he could help with. He did not expect to hear about the matter of Qin Tian being killed by the Lin family when he came here. Di Tian also sighed that he was still a step too late. At this moment, everyone in the Lin Family courtyard had looks of disbelief on their faces as they stared at Di Tian and the others. Perhaps the Lin family did not know, but as a faction in the Divine World, they were not aware of this. How could they not know about the incident at the Drunken Immortal Restaurant? The figure of the Metal Emperor in the various powers of the Divine Realm had truly left a deep impression on everyone. Looking at the people beside the Metal Emperor, some of them slowly recalled. Was this the former ten great generals of the Divine Court? Heavens, the rumors of the ten great generals of the Divine Court surviving were indeed true. Also, could the person before them be the lord of the Divine Court, Di Tian? Seeing the black-robed figure in front of them, those cultivators were also somewhat surprised. What was the relationship between this Lin family and the Divine Court? The Divine Court had been silent for hundreds of years. Why would it appear here today? At this moment, the forces that came here all smelled the aura of a rising power. Not to mention anything else, just the strength of the ten great generals of the Divine Court was at the Godly Emperor realm. This was a common consensus hundreds of years ago. Who knew what level their strength had reached after so many years? There was also an even more powerful Lord of the Divine Court. This was definitely a giant existence in the Divine World. If they could build a relationship here today¡­ Then, their forces would not be too far away from the day of soaring. At this moment, when Lin Yuan saw Di Tian who suddenly appeared, his expression turned heavy. He held a wine glass and went up to her. How could he not tell that the auras on these people were all the same as Qin Tian from before? They were even stronger than them. What were these people doing here? Lin Yuan didn¡¯t think that a small Lin family like himself was worth them befrifriending. Was it because they were outsiders? As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian also slowly walked towards Lin Yuan. She took the wine glass from him and smiled at him. ¡°I believe this is the head of the Lin family.¡± When he heard Di Tian¡¯s words, Lin Yuan also felt fear and trepidation. He slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Yes, the Lin family welcomes you. Come, serve the wine.¡± As they spoke, a few Lin family disciples immediately came over to sit for Di Tian and the others. At this moment, Di Tian also saw Xiao Changtian who was sitting at the table. He walked over and slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, Di Tian didn¡¯t invite you here. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Xiao Changtian was currently eating the dishes on the table. When he heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also turned his gaze over. ¡°Di Tian?¡± Xiao Changtian also started when he saw Di Tian. After that, he stood up from his seat. He slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, why are you here?¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, 1 also heard that you were here, so I came over to take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words. Wild Beast nodded to him. Then, he slowly said to Lin Yuan, ¡°Old man, this is my friend, Di Tian. Let me introduce him to you.¡± When Lin Yuan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he reacted immediately. The reason why Di Tian would come here was not because of any other reason. He was here to look for this senior. Without this senior, this person would probably not have taken a fancy to their Lin family at all. At this moment, Lin Yuan slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s right, Di Tian is also a cultivator. You guys can exchange some information.¡± Xiao Changtian remembered that Di Tian was also a cultivator who had just entered the sect not long ago. Lin Lin could use the Flame Pearl just now. He must be a beginner cultivator. In this aspect, they could communicate with each other. In the future, it would also be easy to block enemies. When Lin Lin heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also spoke to Di Tian in terror, ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± He could tell that Di Tian¡¯s aura was at least that of a Peak God Emperor. In fact, he was even vaguely at the same level as some Grandmasters. Di Tian heard LinLin words, also is to him a smile. Since Xiao Changtian had said that he would pay attention to the Lin family¡¯s existence, he would also pay attention to them. When those cultivators who came to visit the Lin Family heard Di Tian¡¯s words they all turned to look at Xiao Changtian. Could it be that this person was the strongest here? Since Xiao Changtian entered the banquet, he had been ignored by everyone. When Xiao Changtian first came in, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t pass by them. However, at that time, they all thought that he was an ordinary disciple of the Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin family and did not have any aura on him. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic about Xiao Changtian. Now, it seemed that they had missed a great opportunity to cling onto someone¡¯s thigh. At this moment, some of the visitors from the various forces were slapping their own thighs. He secretly thought to himself that he had looked down on others just now.. Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Preparing to Make Supreme Kick (1) Chapter 503: Preparing to Make Supreme Kick (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Lin family With the arrival of Di Tian and the others, the banquet naturally proceeded as scheduled. As time passed, those visitors slowly left the Lin family. They wanted to send the news back to their families. This Lin family is in high spirits! After everyone was almost done, Di Tian slowly spoke to Lin Yuan, ¡°Master Lin, how about we form an alliance?¡± ¡°In this way, we can also take care of each other in the Divine Realm.¡± When he heard Di Tian¡¯s words, Lin Yuan also felt some fear. He slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°On behalf of the Lin family, I am extremely grateful to Senior.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, you want to establish a power in the Divine Realm?¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also slowly spoke, ¡°Yes, senior. I plan to establish a Divine Court in the Divine Realm.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. Although this Di Tian¡¯s cultivation base wasn¡¯t high, his dreams were still very big. Thinking back to his previous life, when he first entered society, he also had a big dream. Later on, when she entered society and was beaten up by society, she realized that life was not easy. Now, Di Tian was just like him. However, Xiao Changtian also knew that it was useless to persuade him now. Di Tian, it was better for him to personally experience the beating of the cultivation world. Thinking of this in his heart, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Mhm, good. Di Tian, do your best. I believe in you.¡± At the very least, Di Tian still knew how to pull people to form an alliance and not act alone. This way, the chances of success were still higher. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded his head. After obtaining Xiao Changtian¡¯s affirmation, Di Tian¡¯s confidence in rebuilding the Divine Court grew. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back to make the Supreme Martial Artist¡¯s feet too.¡± Upon hearing that Xiao Changtian wanted to return, Di Tian nodded his head. He also knew that Xiao Changtian had been sending his disciple out to look for ingredients. It was prepared to create a dish of food. Now, it seemed that Senior had begun to make it. After that, Di Tian also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡± ¡°As for you, if you want to build a force, do it well. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Xiao Changtian patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly. Then, Di Tian and Lin Yuan also sent Xiao Changtian off. This time, Lin Yuan and Lin Lin had no intention of keeping Xiao Changtian alive. Since Senior had something to do, wouldn¡¯t it be rude for them to force him to stay? After Xiao Changtian left, Di Tian also spoke to Lin Yuan, ¡°Patriarch Lin, let¡¯s sign an alliance agreement.¡± As he spoke, Di Tian waved his hand at the Ice Emperor behind him. Then, the Ice Emperor took out the alliance agreement that she had prepared beforehand. After placing it on the table, Lin Yuan read the contents of the alliance agreement. Lin Yuan¡¯s eyes swept over the area. After that, he slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Fellow Daoist, wouldn¡¯t this alliance be inappropriate?¡± When Di Tian heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words, he also spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master Lin? Is there a problem?¡± When Lin Yuan heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Our Lin family has gained too much from this alliance agreement.¡± Originally, he thought that with the strength of their Lin Family, they would be able to form an alliance with an expert like Di Tian. It was already a blessing. In addition, Di Tian¡¯s power was far stronger than the Lin Family. However, in this alliance agreement, the Lin Family was the one who would gain the most benefits. At this moment, Di Tian also waved his hands at Lin Yuan. ¡°Patriarch Lin, there¡¯s nothing here. Just sign it.¡± When Lin Yuan saw that Di Tian wasn¡¯t joking, he didn¡¯t act pretentiously. They signed the alliance agreement. Their Lin family had just arrived in the Divine World and indeed needed the help of a faction like the Divine Court. After that, Di Tian also clenched his fist towards Lin Yuan. Then, he brought the Ice Emperor and the others and slowly left the Lin family. After sending Di Tian and the others away, Lin Yuan also sighed. Then, he looked at Lin Lin and Xiao Rou beside him. ¡°Lin Lin, I¡¯m done. In the future, you¡¯ll be the head of the Lin family.¡± Lin Yuan now knew that their Lin family could take root in the ancestral land so quickly. It must be because of the relationship between Xiao Rou and that senior. When Lin Lin heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words, she also slowly said to him, ¡°Patriarch, this¡­¡± Lin Yuan saw that Lin Lin still wanted to say something and waved his hand at him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. This matter has been decided.¡± Following that, Lin Yuan also walked into the Lin family courtyard. After Xiao Changtian left, the two antennae of the Chaos Ant on his shoulder also lit up with a silver light. He brought Xiao Changtian to Dayang Town. After returning to Dayang Town, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards his own courtyard. Seeing the sky, Xiao Changtian also walked into his own courtyard. Tomorrow should be the best time to make the Supreme Kick. After entering the courtyard, Xiao Changtian saw Mu Jiuhuang and said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, I might need you to take care of the courtyard tomorrow. Take care of the first guest.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang was also stunned. He didn¡¯t understand Xiao Changtian¡¯s intention, but he still nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, Xiao Changtian looked at Futian and the others in the courtyard and said to them slowly,¡± ¡°Disciples, we¡¯ll start making the Supreme Martial Artist¡¯s feet tomorrow.¡± ¡°The ingredients you prepared a while ago can also be used.¡± Ye Fan, Futian, and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and were delighted. Although they had been collecting ingredients recently, they were also very interested in the food that Xiao Changtian wanted to make. Then, Di Wu Zheng slowly asked Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, who are you going to give this ingredient to?¡± Upon hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, the other disciples looked at him and smiled at him. Among them, Diwu Zheng was undoubtedly their favorite. Xiao Changtian smiled at Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Well, keep it a suspense. You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± To be honest, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know who to give it to. How would he know what kind of person this damn system wanted him to feed it to? Who would be the first person to visit tomorrow? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the disciples heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they became even more curious about the Supreme Martial Kick. At the same time, in a space outside the Divine World. The figures of a few white-robed men and divine eyes slowly appeared. Looking at the Divine Realm in front of him, the divine eye slowly said to the white-robed men, ¡°Everyone, the Divine Realm is ahead..¡± Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Heavenly Yuan, Earth Yuan, Human Yuan Chapter 504: Heavenly Yuan, Earth Yuan, Human Yuan Translator- RztQRonQUQ ¡¯ MUI1 Divine World, above the Lin family¡¯s courtyard The divine eye brought the figures of several white-robed men and slowly appeared. He looked at the Lin family disciples who were still cleaning up the banquet below. A white-robed man had a disdainful look in his eyes. Then, he slowly said to the divine eye beside him, ¡°The fist technique you mentioned appeared here?¡± When the divine eye heard the white-robed man¡¯s words, it also bowed to the white-robed man. ¡°Lord, that person is a disciple of the Lin family. Lord, wait for me to find him.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the divine eye raised its arm, and its palm was covered in golden light. With a wave of his arm, the golden light turned into a golden blade of light. Bang! The light blade hit a table in the Lin family courtyard. In an instant, the table and the surrounding Lin family disciples were sent flying. ¡°Enemy attack, enemy attack!¡± When the Lin family disciples saw the smashed table in the courtyard they shouted. y Then, an angry voice sounded in the air. ¡°Who attacked our Lin family?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Lin¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the sky above the Lin family. As Lin Lin appeared in the air, the divine eye slowly said to the few white-robed men beside him, ¡°Milord, it¡¯s him.¡± The white-robed man looked at Lin Lin below, his gaze still carrying thick disdain. ¡°Go to hell.¡± A white-robed man waved his sleeve, and a silver-white light blade appeared out of thin air, attacking Lin Lin. Lin Lin¡¯s expression turned grave when he saw the silver-white light blade coming at him. He placed his hands in front of his chest. Bang! The light blade hit Lin Lin¡¯s body, and Lin Lin¡¯s figure also fell into the Lin family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Can¡¯t even withstand a single blow.¡± The white-robed man looked at Lin Lin, who could not even withstand a single attack from him, and said emotionlessly. Inside the Lin family courtyard. As Lin Lin was struck down by the white-robed man, the Lin family elders also walked out of the courtyard. That.Js that the Divine Eye Elder of the Heavenly Gates?¡± Lin Yuan looked at the divine eye in the sky and said slowly. When the divine eye heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words, it smiled at him. ¡°Lin Yuan, your Lin family has already offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended.¡± When Lin Yuan heard the divine eye¡¯s words, his face was also a little dumbfounded. At that moment, Lin Lin had already wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and stood up. Looking at the divine eye and the white-robed man in the air, Lin Lin also began to wave his hands. He made a Taiji Fist¡¯s gesture. The white-robed man only looked at Lin Lin when he saw Lin Lin performing Taiji Fist. 5 ¡°Where did you learn this fist technique?¡± With his eyesight, he was able to see Lin Lin¡¯s fist technique at such a close distance. He actually couldn¡¯t see the profundity within. You have no right to know.¡± Lin Lin had already executed the first form of Taiji Fist according to her own comprehension. He threw a punch at the man in the white robe in the sky. The fist passed through layers of void space and instantly arrived in front of the white-robed man. Bang! The white-robed man slowly raised his arm and caught Lin Lin¡¯s fist with one hand. ¡°The fist technique is not bad, but the person who uses it is not good enough.¡± After giving a simple evaluation, the white-robed man turned his arm that was holding Lin Lin¡¯s fist. A series of crackling sounds came from Lin Lin. The white-robed man pushed his palm forward, and Lin Lin¡¯s figure flew down. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to say it. You¡¯ll beg me to say it later.¡± Bang! Lin Lin fell in the Lin family courtyard and was caught by a group of Lin family disciples. Lin Yuan came to Lin Lin¡¯s side to check and said slowly. ¡°Lin Lin¡¯s arm bones are broken!¡± Hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, the Lin family disciples felt their hearts sink. Lin Lin could be said to be the number one person in their Lin family. What were they going to do? ¡°There¡¯s no need for the rest of you to exist.¡± Behind the white-robed man, a long-haired man in a white robe slowly said. ¡°Second brother.¡± The white-robed man looked at the man who spoke and said to him. The long-haired man looked at Lin Yuan and the others below. There was also a ray of light in his hand. He pointed his finger downward, and the light at his fingertip split into countless pieces. Each of them carried powerful power. The Lin family disciples looked at the densely packed needles of light in the sky, and their expressions were very solemn. Since when did the Divine Realm have guests visiting again?¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in the Lin family courtyard. AS this voice sounded, an ice-blue ice shield slowly appeared in the sky above the Lin family. He helped the Lin family block the silver needles. The long-haired man looked at the ice shield in front of him and also looked at the void in front of him. Then, a spatial fluctuation came from that space. Di Tian and the ten generals of the Divine Court slowly appeared before Divine Eye and the others. Upon seeing Di Tian, the last white-robed man slowly walked out as well. It seems that what the Elysium said is true.¡± ¡°In this barren land, there is also a person who is about to break through to the Immortal Realm.¡± As he spoke, the man walked to Di Tian and slowly spoke, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Tian Yuan. These two are my younger brothers, Di Yuan and Ren Yuan.¡± ¡°Our purpose here is very simple. We just want to trouble you to come back with us.¡± Tengen had a kind smile on his face as he spoke. When Di Tian heard Tian Yuan¡¯s words, he slowly spoke, ¡°Going back with you guys, I think you guys can¡¯t leave. Di Tian stared at Tian Yuan and the others as he slowly replied. He had just received an emergency message from Lin Yuan¡¯s jade pendant and had rushed over with the Ice Emperor and the rest. The few white-robed men in front of him gave him a feeling that they were not simple. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, Ren Yuan who was behind him started laughing out loud. ¡°Big brother, why waste your breath on him? He s just a half-step Human Immortal.¡± As he spoke, Ren Yuan¡¯s figure appeared before Di Tian with a swoosh. His palm carried a surge of true essence as it blasted towards Di Tian. Di Tian could sense the immense might of the mortal elemental energy, and he gathered his true elemental energy in his hands. It collided with Ren Yuan¡¯s palm. Bang! Di Tian and Ren Yuan clashed, and a wave of air was emitted in the air. ¡°Interesting.¡± Ren Yuan stared at Di Tian before him as he slowly spoke. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the Lin family disciples below, they looked at Di Tian and the others in the sky with some anticipation. Right now, in their eyes, Di Tian was their savior. If even Di Tian couldn¡¯t defeat them, their Lin Family would truly be doomed. As Di Tian and Ren Yuan clashed for a few rounds, the Ice Emperor and the others also joined the battle. From the battle, they could tell that Di Tian was having a hard time.. Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Di Tian Defeated (1) Chapter 505: Di Tian Defeated (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, above the Lin family¡¯s courtyard Di Tian and the ten great generals of the Divine Court clashed with Ren Yuan for a few rounds. Di Tian steadied himself in mid-air and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Staring at Ren Yuan, Di Tian¡¯s expression turned solemn. After a few rounds, he felt an invincible aura from Ren Yuan. Every time he and the Ten Generals increased their power and clashed with the mortal elemental energy. However, Ren Yuan seemed to be like him, becoming more and more courageous as he fought. Moreover, the aura on his body was still rising. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded in the air. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t play anymore.¡± ¡°We will soon find out what happened in this world. Tian Yuan¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Ren Yuan s ears. After that, Ren Yuan smiled at Di Tian and the others. Ren Yuan took a step forward and a powerful aura swept out from his body. Bang! An unprecedented aura suddenly erupted from Ren Yuan¡¯s body. At this moment, the old demon in the Divine World opened his eyes from his secret chamber. ¡°This is¡­Immortal realm?¡± ¡°Immortal realm. I didn¡¯t expect that there would really be someone who could reach the cultivation level after the God Emperor realm. I still have hope¡­¡± ¡°With the appearance of the Immortal Realm, is there going to be a huge change in the Divine Realm?¡± Above the Lin Family Ren Yuan looked at Di Tian as a proud smile appeared on his face. ¡°What, are you afraid, ants?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you reached the half-step Human Immortal Stage, I¡¯m still curious.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling you, in front of the real Human Immortal, nothing is half step Human Immortal.¡±¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ren Yuan¡¯s figure disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone only felt their vision blur. Following that, Ren Yuan kicked Di Tian¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Uh, uh, uh¡­¡± Di Tian¡¯s abdomen was struck and a mouthful of blood flowed out from his mouth. ¡°The fate of your world is on you. If the Heaven¡¯s Gate is useless, let me take it back.¡± ¡°A small ant wants to overturn the heavens?¡± As he spoke, Ren Yuan was also punching and kicking Di Tian. When the Ice Emperor and the others saw this scene, they also shouted. ¡°My Lord!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Ice Emperor and the others flew towards Ren Yuan. However, before he could touch Ren Yuan¡¯s clothes, he was sent flying by an invincible force. ¡°An ant is an ant. Do you want to shake a tree? The Renyuan Hand pressed on Di Tian¡¯s head. Di Tian¡¯s luck was also slowly absorbed by him. At this moment, Di Tian was also somewhat out of breath. He would be completely unable to match up to the power of the [Path Up], ¡°No, if this continues, my Lord will die.¡± At this moment, the Ice Emperor stared at Di Tian, who was still fighting with Ren Yuan, as she spoke to the others. Then, the voice of the Mei Empress slowly echoed among the crowd. The Mei Empress condensed a purple flower in front of her. He injected his true essence into it. The Ice Empress and the others knew what the Mei Empress was going to do. All of them gathered their True Qi towards the Mei Empress. The Mei Empress stared at Di Tian as she roared. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°Purple Lotus Hundred Revolutions, Shifting Stars! As soon as the Mei Empress finished speaking, the purple flower flew up into the sky. Ren Yuan looked at the purple flower flying over from below and threw Di Tian over as well. Whoosh! At the instant the violet flower and Di Tian collided. The space around Di Tian trembled as a surge of spatial energy enveloped him. Bring him away from this place. The Mei Empress and the others sighed in relief when they saw Di Tian being successfully sent out. Following that, Ren Yuan looked at the Lin family disciples and the ten great generals of the Divine Court below and slowly said to the divine eye beside him, ¡°Divine Eye, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± ¡°We want an answer in three days. Don¡¯t disappoint us. ¡°How did that fist technique come about? And how did that person cultivate to half-step Human Immortal?¡± When the divine eye heard Renyuan¡¯s words, it nodded at him. ¡°Sir, that just now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Just settle the rest. When the divine eye heard Ren Yuan¡¯s words, it did not ask further. Then, Ren Yuan came to the front of Di Yuan of Tian Yuan and said to them slowly,¡± ¡°Big brother, second brother, I¡¯ve already left a mark on him.¡± ¡°I believe we will know the answer soon. Di Tian was able to break through the peak of the God Monarch Realm and reach the half-step Human Immortal Realm. This was impossible in this prison. And that fist technique, Ren Yuan believed that it was definitely the most profound fist technique he had ever seen. It was very unusual for this fist technique to appear in such a place. Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian slowly walked out of the room. He saw a group of disciples waiting for him in the backyard. Seeing Xiao Changtian, Di Wu Zheng said slowly,¡± ¡°Master, are you going to start cooking?¡± Xiao Changtian saw their excitement and said to them, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m going to start cooking. You guys can take out the ingredients from the kitchen.¡± This group of fellows seemed to be gluttons. They were even more anxious than him. Then, Di Wu Zheng and the others moved the ingredients and kitchenware from the kitchen to the courtyard. At the same time, Xiao Changtian came to Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s side and said slowly,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, the gate of the courtyard will be closed this year.¡± ¡°Whoever knocks on the door first, let him come in and look for me.¡± Mu Jiuhuang nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, he walked to the front door of the courtyard and closed it. Xiao Changtian also brought Alpha back to his kennel. Xiao Changtian slowly walked up to the table after he finished preparing everything. He opened the system and familiarized himself with the steps of making the Supreme Kick according to the system¡¯s instructions. Xiao Changtian looked at the seeds of the fiery tree on the table and slowly placed them on the stove. Then, a layer of flames burst out from the tree and burned on the top of the furnace. ¡°And you.¡± Xiao Changtian then placed the metal pot on top of the flame. ¡°Beichen, is the water ready?¡± ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice trailed off, Jiang Beichen handed the Luo Water he had found to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian placed the Luo Water into the black pot. Waves of pure spiritual energy also began to flow in the courtyard. Everyone felt the change and held their breaths as they watched Xiao Changtian work. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also slowly burning the wood that Ye Fan had collected.. Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Supreme Kick, Success!_l Chapter 506: Supreme Kick, Success!_l Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. As the water in the black pot began to boil, Xiao Changtian also put the ingredients in. Then, Xiao Changtian came to the side of the table. He picked up the kitchen knife on the table and cut the dragon fruit and passion fruit that Diwu Zheng and the others had collected. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements, Di Wu Zheng and the others felt a natural feeling. Duo! Duo! Duo! As Xiao Changtian cut the vegetables, Futian said slowly,¡± ¡°I understand, I understand.¡± Hearing Futian¡¯s words, the other disciples also looked at him. What did this junior brother Futian understand? Lin Ruomiao looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand movements and seemed to understand. He himself also used short knives and daggers. It was like an extremely terrifying saber technique. Li Taibai was also mesmerized by Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Although Li Taibai used a sword, the sword and saber were interlinked. Li Taibai also realized something from Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Xiao Changtian cut the dragon fruit and passion fruit into the shape he wanted. He also removed the lid of the black pot and continued to add them in. ¡°Next, we just have to wait for them to get familiar with each other.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered and closed the lid again. As time passed, the spiritual energy in the surrounding environment slowly gathered towards Black Pot. The Limitless Ring itself had the ability to absorb luck. This time, Xiao Changtian was going to use the Supreme Kick. He also wanted to gain the attention of the Xiao Changtian, so he had to perform well. It directly absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy and slowly gathered it into the black pot. As for Futian and the others, they could feel the flow of Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth. They looked at Xiao Changtian respectfully. His master was doing the simplest actions of a mortal, but with every move, he changed the spiritual qi in the world. This realm is beyond our reach. Meanwhile, Divine King Red Cloud and Divine King Black Sky walked out of their houses above Great Sun Town. They looked at each other in the direction of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. It seemed that Senior was casting a spell. It had been a long time since they came to Dayang Town, but this was the first time they felt the changes in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Almost all of the spiritual energy in Dayang Town had been gathered by Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. On top of the Great Sun Sect, a Great Sun Sect disciple hurriedly walked into the Great Sun Divine Hall. He said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal above, ¡°Sect Master, something bad has happened.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard this disciple¡¯s words, he also said to him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so impatient?¡± When the disciple heard Immortal Dayang¡¯s words, he said breathlessly,¡± ¡°Sect Master, the spiritual energy of the Great Sun Sect has been absorbed by someone.¡± The Great Sun Immortal also walked out after hearing the words of the disciple of the Great Sun Sect. He could feel the changes in the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. What kind of treasure was about to appear? No, Daoist Da Yang was looking in the direction of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Almost all the spiritual energy in the world gathered in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Senior, what are you doing? As the Great Sun Immortal thought this, he said to the Great Sun Sect disciples beside him, ¡°Pass, pass on my order. The disciples patrolling in Great Sun Town today will be sent more people to maintain order in Great Sun Town.¡± The Great Sun Immortal didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb Xiao Changtian¡¯s business. When the Great Sun Sect disciple heard the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s words, he immediately went down and did as he was told. At the same time, outside Dayang Town. In a certain space, a silver light flashed. After that, Di Tian¡¯s figure slowly appeared on the ground. At this moment, Di Tian¡¯s clothes were stained with blood. The Mei Empress, Ice Empress, and the others unleashed their spatial secret arts, teleporting Di Tian out of Great Sun Town. Di Tian relied on the remaining consciousness in his mind and slowly stood up from the ground. Looking at the familiar Dayang Town, he walked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Now, only Xiao Changtian could help him save the Divine Court. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Xiao Changtian looked at the various ingredients in the black pot. At this moment, all the ingredients had begun to gather together. Xiao Changtian looked at the recipe in the system and adjusted the fire according to the recipe. At this moment, the divine beast in the courtyard was also looking at the Supreme Martial Artist¡¯s feet that were gradually taking shape in Xiao Changtian¡¯s pot. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master to have such a treasure the moment he made his move.¡± ¡°If I eat this ingredient, my strength will definitely rise to another level.¡± ¡°In the future, when I fight with the damn monkey, they will definitely not be my match.¡± The one speaking was Black Tortoise, currently sitting on top of Fatty Rongrong¡¯s head. He also looked at the Supreme Martial Artist¡¯s feet in Xiao Changtian¡¯s black wok and was very greedy. At this moment, Monkey looked at Black Tortoise disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can eat Master¡¯s food. You cause trouble for Master every day. It¡¯s good that he doesn¡¯t beat you.¡± When Black Tortoise heard Monkey¡¯s mockery, he said angrily, ¡°Damned monkey, what are you saying?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. If you continue talking, you will all be locked up by Master.¡± This time, the Chaos Ant also came out to mediate. Upon hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, Black Tortoise and Monkey did not say anything. Now, who knew that Xiao Changtian would bring the Chaos Ants with him every time he went out. Xiao Changtian doted on the Chaos Ants. At this moment, a series of gurgling sounds rang out in the courtyard. Xiao Changtian was holding a plate in his hand. As for the Supreme Kick, it was placed firmly on top. Xiao Changtian looked at the Supreme Kick in his hand and was satisfied. After such a long time, he had finally finished dealing with the Supreme Kick. This damn system actually gave him such a difficult mission. Alright, now that the dishes were ready, he just had to wait for someone. Xiao Changtian looked at Mu Jiuhuang who was in the yard and said slowly,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, did anyone come today?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang slowly responded. ¡°Master, I haven¡¯t.¡± After Xiao Changtian gave her the order, she paid special attention to the person who knocked on the door today. However, no one had knocked on the door yet. On the surface of Dayang Town, Di Tian was also supporting his body. Staring at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard that was already faintly discernible, Di Tian slowly walked over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! Bang! Bang! Di Tian leaned against the gate of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, using the remaining strength in his body to slam on the gate. Xiao Changtian, who was sitting in the courtyard, was delighted when he heard the knocking on the door. When Mu Jiuhuang heard the knocking, she quickly got up and walked to the door. As the door slowly opened, Di Tian¡¯s figure also fell down.. Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Saving Di Tian (1) Chapter 507: Saving Di Tian (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. Di Tian¡¯s figure slowly landed in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Mu Jiuhuang looked at Di Tian, who was covered in blood, and helped him up from the ground. ¡°Master, come over and take a look. Di Tian is seriously injured.¡± At this moment, in Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s embrace, Di Tian had already fainted. When Xiao Changtian heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words, he quickly walked to the door. Seeing Di Tian covered in blood, Xiao Changtian hurriedly spoke to Mu Jiuhuang, ¡°Jiu ¡®er, quickly, carry Di Tian into the house.¡± When Diwu Zheng and the others followed Xiao Chang Tian over, they saw Di Tian¡¯s appearance. She hurriedly walked over and helped Mu Jiuhuang carry Di Tian into the courtyard. Xiao Changtian slowly walked into the small house in the backyard and picked up the white cloth on the table. First, she helped Di Tian wipe away the blood on his body. After that, she placed her hand on his wrist. Feeling Di Tian¡¯s pulse, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, his arteries were still beating, and his life force was not extinguished. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian quickly said to Mu Jiuhuang,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, bring in the foot of the Supreme.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately went to the backyard. With Di Tian¡¯s current condition, he had already missed the best time to heal himself. Even if he had any means, he was not 100% sure. On the other hand, the supreme feet mentioned by the system had the effect of reviving the dead and activating the blood circulation. Di Tian was also the first person to knock on the door today. If he consumed it, Di Tian might still have a chance of survival. Not long after, Mu Jiuhuang walked in with the Supreme Martial Kick that Di Tian had just made. Receiving the Paragon¡¯s leg from Mu Jiuhuang, Xiao Changtian stared at the unconscious Di Tian. He also took out the Flame Pearl from his interspatial ring. The flame bead also started to burn under the plate. Under the effect of the Flame Pearl, the Supreme Being¡¯s Kick also slowly turned into a very liquid. Xiao Changtian then fed Di Tian the liquid formed from the foot of the Paragon. After feeding Di Tian the Paragon Kick, Xiao Changtian sat beside Di Tian and observed the changes in his body. As time passed, blood slowly appeared on Di Tian¡¯s face. Di Tian¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as he slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Where am I?¡± Di Tian slowly spoke as he woke up. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the awakened Di Tian and spoke to him. ¡°If you¡¯re awake, take good care of your body. Don¡¯t move around casually.¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he turned to look at him. ¡± Thank you, senior. I still have things to do¡­¡± When Di Tian spoke, he also wanted to sit up from his bed. He remembered that the Ice Emperor and the others were still in the hands of those white-robed men. It was hard to say what would happen if time passed. At this time, Xiao Changtian also pressed down on his body and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Your body is already like this. What else do you want to do?¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also spoke with some unwillingness, ¡°Senior, the Ice Emperor and the others are still in the hands of others.¡± Xiao Changtian only recalled when he heard Di Tian. When he was in Xiao Rou¡¯s house, Di Tian said that he wanted to establish a power in the cultivation world. In other words, all the injuries on his body were caused by cultivators. Thinking of this in his heart, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Was it done by those Xiuxianists?¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian stared at Di Tian and slowly spoke, ¡°Di Tian, you can rest here first. I¡¯ll go save the Ice Emperor and the others.¡± Di Tian was a young cultivator who had just entered the sect. Now that he was covered in injuries, he had to go over and fight with those cultivators. In the end, he would probably be beaten up. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian¡¯s voice slowly drifted over. ¡°Senior, what are you¡­¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand at him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Just rest well first. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew what Di Tian wanted to say. Didn¡¯t he just say that a mortal like him shouldn¡¯t trouble him? However, Di Tian was after all a shop assistant in his bookstore. How could he allow him to be bullied like this? Di Tian stared at Xiao Changtian as he left the room, he didn¡¯t say anything. He mobilized the true essence in his body and slowly recovered from his injuries. The power of the Paragon Kick flowed through Di Tian¡¯s limbs. As the strength of the Paragon Kick was slowly absorbed by Di Tian, Di Tian¡¯s injuries were also gradually recovering. Moreover, his aura was also growing in an unbelievable way. Senior, you¡¯re so attentive to me. I definitely can¡¯t let you down. Di Tian also knew that Xiao Changtian was tempering his heart in the mortal world. If he let the senior interfere with his cultivation because of him, he would definitely not forgive himself. With this thought in his heart, Di Tian also started to absorb the energy within the leg. The Supreme-Being Kick continued to converge on the cells in his body. Di Tian¡¯s aura had already surpassed that of a God Emperor. After Xiao Changtian left the courtyard, he said to Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Jiu ¡®er, I¡¯m going out to the Great Sun Sect. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Di Tian.¡± When Mu Jiuhuang heard Di Tian¡¯s words, she also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Xiao Changtian instructed Mu Jiuhuang and left the courtyard. Although he was a mortal, he had a good relationship with the Great Sun Immortal. If he went over to find out more from Daoist Big Sun, he would be able to help Di Tian teach those fellows a lesson. After Xiao Changtian left, the Ancestral Dragon who was in the pond in the courtyard also turned to look at Di Tian¡¯s room. ¡°Alright, everything is fate. Since Master gave you the Paragon¡¯s foot, it can be considered as affirmation of you.¡± ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t waste the power of the Paragon Kick.¡± Then, the Ancestral Dragon also soared into the sky from the pond. A huge golden dragon with monstrous luck appeared in the sky above the courtyard. Looking at the Ancestral Dragon who had suddenly appeared, Mu Jiuhuang walked over and said respectfully. ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, what happened?¡± Ancestral Dragon looked at Mu Jiuhuang below and transmitted his voice to her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just do as you¡¯ve always done.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there were strands of golden providence on the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s body that augmented Di Tian in the room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Meanwhile, Di Tian, who was in the room, was currently in the critical period of his breakthrough. ¡°What exactly is after the God Monarch Realm? Why hasn¡¯t anyone in the Divine Realm advanced for so many years?¡± Di Tian could feel the energy within his body, as well as his aura that was constantly rising. However, there was no way to find a way to advance to the Godly Emperor realm.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Breakthrough, Heading to the Divine World (1) Chapter 508: Breakthrough, Heading to the Divine World (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Di Tian sat on the bed, continuously circulating his cultivation art. Stabilize the aura in his body and don¡¯t let the energy in his body burst. No, I can¡¯t let Senior down. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian also saw traces of golden light in his spiritual world. Seeing the sudden appearance of the golden light, Xiao Changtian immediately followed him. The golden light slowly guided Di Tian and formed a huge door in front of him. Staring at the door before him, Di Tian stretched out his hand and gently stroked it. Then, with a determined look in his eyes, he took a step forward. Whoosh! After passing through the gate, Di Tian also felt as though he had been given a new lease of life. As for Di Tian, he was sitting on his bed in meditation. His body also swelled up and then stabilized. Not long after, Di Tian slowly opened his eyes. He slowly walked down from the bed and bowed to the Ancestral Dragon in midair. He now knew why no one in the Divine World could advance to the Godly Emperor realm for so many years. It was because they lacked luck. That was right, luck was the one. When he advanced to the Godly Emperor realm just now, that golden door was the door of providence that Senior Ancestral Dragon had built for him. No wonder Divine Eye and the others wanted to come to the Divine World and the lower realm to collect providence. In this way, the tens of millions of cultivators in the Divine World and the lower realm would have no chance of breaking through. If he could not advance to the Godly Emperor realm, he would not have the chance to go to the so-called Heaven¡¯s Beyond. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian suddenly felt that a huge conspiracy was slowly unfolding against the Divine Realm. No wonder senior wanted to go to the Drunken Immortal Restaurant a while ago Only such a big picture would be worth Senior¡¯s planning. He absolutely could not disturb Senior¡¯s cultivation. With this thought in his heart, Di Tian slowly walked out of the room. Mu Jiuhuang stared at Di Tian, who had already come out looking completely different from before. She then spoke to him, ¡°Di Tian, have you recovered?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Thanks to Senior, I¡¯m much better. Where¡¯s Senior?¡± Di Tian stared at Mu Jiuhuang, smiling as he replied. At this moment, Mu Jiuhuang slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Master just went out.¡± Senior, to me¡­He absolutely could not let down the cultivation of his senior. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian also clasped his fist towards the bamboo forest in the courtyard. ¡°Senior Chaos Ant, please lend me a hand.¡± The Chaos Ants were currently crawling on the bamboo forest. Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, she also inclined her head and casually glanced at him. Whoosh! Without any nonsense, the two antennae flashed with silver light. Di Tian also felt a surge of spatial energy wrapping around him. With a swoosh, Di Tian slowly disappeared from the courtyard. At the same time, Xiao Changtian slowly arrived at the Great Sun Sect. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian coming to the foot of the Great Sun Sect, he also went out to welcome him. ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, just send a voice transmission. Why did you have to walk over yourself?¡± The Great Sun Immortal stood beside Xiao Changtian and said slowly. ¡°Perfected Great Sun, this time around, I have something to discuss with you. Do you know that Di Tian wants to establish a power?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. He slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°That Di Tian was beaten up by other cultivators when he was building his power.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me and have a good talk with them?¡± Perfected Great Sun was extremely powerful. It was normal for him to not know that Di Tian and the other small cultivators wanted to establish a power there. Daoist Dayang nodded at him. Who was this person that actually made Senior angry? Senior had come to find him because he thought highly of him. Seeing the Great Sun Immortal nod, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. This Immortal Dayang was really a good person. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Then, Daoist Da Yang, let¡¯s not delay any longer. Let¡¯s set off quickly.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hesitate. With a flash of his body, he brought Xiao Changtian and flew towards the Divinity. He had also heard that Di Tian was from the Divine Realm. As for breaking through the realm, he had the Nanming Primordial Fire Diagram given to him by the senior, so there should not be any problem. At the same time, in the Divine World, in the Lin family¡¯s courtyard. In the dungeon of the Lin family¡¯s courtyard, the divine eye sat on a chair. They held a whip in their hands and looked at the Ice Emperor who was chained up. With a smile on her face, she slowly said to him, ¡°Tell me, what is the relationship between Di Tian and that man from the Drunken Immortal Restaurant?¡± ¡°Where is that man now?¡± ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t die.¡± At this moment, the Ice Emperor¡¯s hair was fluffy, and there were some clothes on her body. ¡°You Elysium dogs, don¡¯t even think about getting any information from me.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The Divine Eye looked at the whip in his hand and pointed it at the Ice Emperor. ¡°You might not know about this whip. Oh right, I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°This is the Divine Striking Whip. To be honest, it really has no effect on the body.¡± ¡°But what he whipped was indeed your soul.¡± ¡°Do you want to give it a try? Looking at your stubborn appearance, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t wait.¡± As he spoke, the divine eye burst into laughter. Then, he raised the long whip in his hand and whipped the Ice Emperor. ¡°Ah!¡± The Ice Emperor snorted coldly after being whipped by the God of War. ¡°What a beautiful voice. Why are you holding it in?¡± The Divine Eye looked at the Ice Emperor and smiled at him. Then, he picked up the God Striking Whip in his hand and continuously whipped the Ice Emperor. Pa! Pa! Pa! The sound of whips hitting flesh could be heard throughout the dungeon. In another dungeon, Ren Yuan looked at Lin Lin and Mei Empress. ¡°You were the one who sent that fellow away, right? Tell me, where did this slave send her?¡± Ren Yuan was originally disdainful of these people from the Divine World. However, he discovered that after Di Tian disappeared, the imprint he left on Di Tian¡¯s body suddenly disappeared. This greatly shocked him. This Divine World really surprised him more and more. Looking at the Mei Empress in front of him, Ren Yuan grabbed her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good looking. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re growing it in this barren land. Otherwise, I would have let you follow me.¡± The Mei Empress heard Ren Yuan¡¯s words. Although she couldn¡¯t move, she glared at him. ¡°Look at your eyes. It¡¯s not appropriate for a woman to look at you like that, you know?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Ren Yuanyi also shook the face of the Mei Empress and sat on the chair in the dungeon. ¡°You brat, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Looking at Lin Lin, Ren Yuan said with a smile. Then, two rays of light shot out from his hands and entered the Mei Empress and Lin Lin¡¯s bodies. ¡°Guess what will happen next?¡± Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Powerful Suppression (1) Chapter 509: Powerful Suppression (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Lin Family Courtyard Dungeon Ren Yuan looked at Lin Lin and the Mei Empress in front of him and smiled. Then, Lin Lin and the Mei Empress also felt a wave of restlessness. The Mei Empress looked at the human elemental energy in front of her and said coldly. ¡°What did you do?¡± Ren Yuan smiled evilly when he saw the Mei Empress¡¯s flushed face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯ve done?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ren Yuan laughed out loud. At this moment, a figure slowly appeared in the sky above the Lin family courtyard. It was none other than Di Tian who just came out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Di Tian stared downwards with a cold expression as he pointed downwards. In the Lin family¡¯s dungeon, there was a tremor. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground of the Lin family¡¯s dungeon shook. He also looked up into the sky, and then his figure appeared in midair. Meanwhile, the Ice Empress and the Mei Empress in the dungeon also felt a power descending on them. After that, the silhouettes of the people in the dungeon flashed as they slowly appeared beside Di Tian. Di Tian stared at the ten generals of the Divine Court, who were covered in wounds, as a cold expression flashed on his face. The true essence in his hands surged, and a few rays of light were injected into the Ice Emperor and the others. As for the Ice Emperor and the others, when they saw Di Tian, they also slowly spoke to him, ¡°My Lord!¡± Di Tian glanced at them and also waved his hand. Everyone felt a surge of energy enveloping them. Several people gathered in midair. Ren Yuan looked at Di Tian who was in the air and smiled at him. ¡°I was wondering who came. So it was the stray dog from before.¡± ¡°However, this time, I won¡¯t let you escape again. Di Tian stared at the smile on Ren Yuan¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry and stretched out his hand to point at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think of leaving this time.¡± The golden light on his finger gradually lit up. When Ren Yuan heard Di Tian¡¯s words, a sinister smile appeared on his face. ¡°The people of the lower realm are really arrogant now.¡± With a swoosh, Ren Yuan¡¯s figure shot towards Di Tian. ¡°Die.¡± Di Tian stared at Ren Yuan, his expression didn¡¯t change. The golden light in his hand flew out. It pierced through Ren Yuan¡¯s shoulder and a bloody hole appeared. At this moment, Ren Yuan¡¯s body had already flown backwards in the air, and he spat out a trace of blood. A look of disbelief could be seen on his face as he stared at Di Tian. ¡°I told you, you will die.¡± Di Tian stared at the terrified Ren Yuan as he coldly spoke. The golden primeval essence in his hand shot out again. ¡°You dare!¡± The instant Di Tian¡¯s True Origin shot out, two voices sounded in unison in the air. Next, it formed a true essence shield in front of Di Tian, blocking his attack. Bang! As the two spirit skills collided, a wave of air burst out in midair. After that, Tian Yuan, Di Yuan, and Ren Yuan appeared before Di Tian. Ren Yuan clutched the wound on his shoulder as he stared at Di Tian, his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this guy, but his strength has already reached a new height.¡± ¡°If we capture him, we might be able to grasp the secret of this lower realm. ¡± When Tian Yuan and Di Yuan heard Ren Yuan¡¯s words, they also looked at Di Tian. With a flash, the two of them surrounded Di Tian. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you managed to reach the Worldly Immortal Stage here.¡± ¡°However, even if you have broken through to the Worldly Immortal Stage, you are destined to not be able to leave today.¡± When Di Tian heard Tian Yuan and Di Yuan¡¯s words, he coldly laughed. ¡°Senior¡¯s strength is not something you people can understand.¡± ¡°Do you think I lost to a Worldly Immortal?¡± As he spoke, Di Tian also took a step forward. The aura on his body poured out like a flood and a beast. Boom! Boom! Boom! As Di Tian released his aura, Tianyuan, Diyuan, and the others stared at Di Tian as if he was a ghost. ¡°You¡­ Are you a human or a ghost?¡± ¡°This aura¡­He was probably a Golden Immortal. Di Yuan looked at Di Tian before him, his hands trembling slightly. His eyes were already filled with fear. The appearance of a Golden Immortal in the Divine Realm was something that was impossible. At this time, Tianyuan and Diyuan also had a second look. He came to Ren Yuan¡¯s side and was about to bring him away. ¡°You want to leave? Can you leave?¡± Di Tian stared at the direction they left in as he pointed out with his finger. Then, the space where Tian Yuan and the others were collapsed. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± The screams of Ren Yuan, Di Yuan, and Tian Yuan slowly sounded in the world. ¡ö¡öI¡¯m unwilling, I¡¯m unwilling. How can a mere Divine World have a Golden Immortal?¡± Amidst their miserable cries, Tian Yuan and the others also turned into ashes and disappeared from the world. After that, Di Tian didn¡¯t even spare them another glance. He came to the front of the Mei Empress and the Ice Empress and looked at their bodies that were slowly recovering. At this moment, the Ice Emperor slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Master, your injuries¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found Senior. There shouldn¡¯t be any more problems. As he spoke, Di Tian brought the Ice Emperor and the others down slowly. As Di Tian healed them, the bodies of the Ice Emperor and the others slowly returned to normal. After arriving at the courtyard, the Ice Emperor and the others started to rescue the people in the Lin Clan¡¯s courtyard under Di Tian¡¯s instructions. When he saw Lin Lin walking out, Di Tian stretched out his hand and tapped on his back. Then, Lin Lin¡¯s body returned to normal. Then, Lin Lin said to the Mei Empress,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now. I had no choice.¡± If Di Tian did not arrive in time, he might have¡­ When the Mei Empress heard Lin Lin¡¯s words, she waved at him. At this moment, the Ice Emperor was also looking at them, not knowing what had happened. At this moment, Lin Yuan also slowly walked towards Di Tian. He spoke with gratitude, ¡°Fellow Daoist, its all thanks to you that our Lin family was able to escape this calamity.¡± Upon hearing Lin Yuan¡¯s words, Di Tian also slowly spoke, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Senior. It¡¯s Senior¡¯s nurturing of us that allowed me to defeat them.¡± As he spoke, Di Tian¡¯s tone was filled with respect. At the same time, in a space in the Divine World. Daoist Big Sun also brought Xiao Changtian to sit on a blanket and slowly flew in the direction of the Lin family¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re almost there..¡± Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: New Mission (1) Chapter 510: New Mission (1) Translator: 549690339 , Divine World, above the Lin family¡¯s courtyard Xiao Changtian brought the figure of Daoist Big Sun to the sky above the Lin Family¡¯s courtyard. Looking at the Lin Family courtyard below, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°1 remember that Di Tian wants to establish a power together with the Lin Family in the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, let¡¯s go down.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the Lin Family¡¯s courtyard. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also looked down at the Lin Family¡¯s courtyard. With a wave of his hand, the blanket under his feet flew towards the Lin family courtyard. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal walked down from the blanket. Instead, he walked towards the Lin Clan¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian saw Di Tian who was in the courtyard. She walked over and slowly said to him, ¡°Di Tian, have you recovered? Why did you come here? When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also turned his gaze towards the entrance of the courtyard. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m already fine.¡± Xiao Changtian stared at Di Tian, who had already recovered a lot. Only then did he slowly nod his head. It seemed that the system had not deceived him. This Supreme Martial Kick was indeed a treasure that could heal and save people, and bring the dead back to life. It was just that it could not be mass-produced. Otherwise, he could also make a fortune. When Lin Yuan saw Xiao Changtian coming to the Lin Family courtyard, he cupped his fists at him. ¡°Senior!¡± Looking at Lin Yuan in front of him, Xiao Changtian also waved his hand. ¡°Patriarch Lin, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian pointed at Daoist Da Yang behind him and said to Di Tian and Lin Yuan,¡± ¡°This is the Great Sun Immortal. He bullied your divorce papers. The Great Sun Immortal will judge for you.¡± Di Tian stared at Daoist Dayang who was standing behind Xiao Changtian as he smiled at him. ¡°Thank you, senior. Those cultivators have already escaped.¡± Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian also sighed. It seemed that he was too late. He just didn¡¯t know if he could find their location. As he thought of this in his heart, Xiao Changtian patted Di Tian¡¯s shoulder and slowly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll meet each other in the future.¡± in the future, if Di Tian wanted to survive in the cultivation world, he would definitely have to come into contact with cultivators. He would definitely be able to find them again. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his body trembled. Senior was hinting to him that there were more than just a few cultivators. It seemed that he had to establish the Divine Court as soon as possible. However, his ability alone was limited. If there were many people, he might not be able to deal with them. As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, do you have any suggestions for future development?¡± Xiao Changtian slowly spoke when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. ¡°Difficult!¡± Di Tian had just entered the cultivation world and was already beaten half to death. If he continued to develop in the Divine World, he did not know what kind of hardships he would have to experience. As for Di Tian, he was also a little pessimistic when he saw Xiao Changtian sighing. Looks like the days after the Divine Realm would probably not be peaceful anymore. ¡°Those cultivators are obviously still at the bottom. The truly powerful cultivators haven¡¯t made a move yet. Xiao Changtian stood at the side for a while as he slowly spoke to Di Tian. Di Tian had just entered the cultivation world. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t encounter any particularly powerful cultivators. He had heard that there were unspoken rules in the Immortal Cultivation Sect. Those who were powerful usually wouldn¡¯t attack small cultivators. It was just that if Di Tian wanted to develop in the cultivation world for a long time, it was only a matter of time before they met. This was a test of Di Tian¡¯s own strength. Even if he was a mortal, he couldn¡¯t help him much. He only told him his own opinion. He still had to choose what to do after that. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his heart trembled. The Renyuan he saw today was not the strongest. There were existences stronger than them. other than himself, no one else in the Divine World could deal with Renyuan. If there were experts who could hold him back. The entire Divine World¡­ As he thought of this, Di Tian also clasped his fists towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, please help me.¡± The Divine Realm was their homeland. If there were any external enemies, Di Tian could only go all out to deal with them. When he saw Di Tian¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian also pulled his arm and slowly spoke, ¡°Di Tian, do we still have to be like this between us? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, I¡¯m just a mortal¡­¡± ¡°Ding dong!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could finish his words, the system¡¯s voice that he hadn¡¯t heard for a long time sounded in his mind. ¡°Detected that the host has completed the Supreme Kick mission!¡± ¡°The rewards are being distributed now. Please check and accept! ¡°Detected that there will be a great enemy invading the host¡¯s surroundings.¡± ¡°Host, please help Di Tian build a divine court and build a small nest for each animal.¡± ¡°Mission completed. The host can now activate the path of invincibility!¡± Xiao Changtian was a little excited as he listened to the series of notifications from the system. After such a long time, this stupid system finally responded. The road to invincibility, this stupid system finally gave him clear instructions. In other words, as long as he completed this mission, he could open the path of invincibility? Xiao Changtian was used to being a mortal in the cultivation world. However, when he heard the system mention the path to invincibility again, he was still a little excited. At this moment, Di Tian¡¯s voice slowly entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± Di Tian stared at Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t dare to be sure if Xiao Changtian would be able to help him in this calamity. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. When he heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he slowly returned to reality. Since the system wanted him to help Di Tian establish the Divine Court, he had no other choice. Since this was the case, Xiao Changtian also slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll help you build your Divine Court.¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he felt some agitation, immediately, he cupped his fists at Xiao Changtian and said excitedly,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw how excited Di Tian was, he also waved his hands at him. He was just a mortal, so he did not know what the situation in the cultivation world was like. The establishment of this force still needed to be planned properly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Di Tian was also a cultivator who had just entered the sect not long ago. Clearly, he did not know much about the cultivation world. Otherwise, why would he be beaten up? At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Ding-dong. The mission to help Di Tian establish the Divine Court has been activated.¡± ¡°Host, please find a foundation for the Divine Court.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his heart. ¡°System, is there any grade requirement for this force?¡± Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Site Selection (1) Chapter 511: Site Selection (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine World, Lin Family Compound The system was silent for a while after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, he slowly transmitted his voice to Xiao Changtian. [Ding-dong. The mission does not have any requirements for the grade of the organization established by the host.]¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the system was still a little humane. It would not let him create a first-grade force or something. If he were to establish a Rank-1 faction¡­ Wasn¡¯t he just making things difficult for him? How could a mere mortal like him fight against that group of immortal cultivators? As he thought of this in his heart, Xiao Changtian also came to Di Tian¡¯s side and slowly spoke, ¡°Di Tian, your first step of establishing a power is wrong.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Tian was also somewhat dumbstruck. Somewhat confused, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian: ¡°Senior, please guide me.¡± Xiao Changtian stared at Di Tian before him as he took a few steps forward. ¡°The key to establishing a force is to choose a location. A good place can also allow the sect to develop for a long time.¡± ¡°What if you choose the right place? No matter how powerful this sect is it won¡¯t last long.¡± Isn¡¯t that so? This Di Tian was obviously randomly choosing the address. This was definitely the area where the cultivators fought. Di Tian wanted to choose a location here, which was why he was attacked by those cultivators. As for Di Tian, when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded his head in contemplation. Indeed, according to his previous plan, the Divine Court was planned to be in its original position. Now that so many years had passed, the entire Divine World had also undergone many changes. It was indeed inappropriate to build a divine court in the original place. Moreover, although the spiritual energy in that place was dense, it was still not enough. However, with Senior¡¯s strength, he would definitely be able to find a better place m the Divine World. It was rumored that some of the forbidden areas in the Divine Realm were actually a blessing if they were used well. Di Tian thought so in his heart. He then slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, Then in Senior¡¯s opinion, where is the best place?¡± Xiao Changtian coughed when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. Well, why ask yourself? It must be those deep mountains and forests with no human habitation. There were definitely no cultivators there. Moreover, there were few people there, so it was not easy to attract any trouble. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian slowly said,¡± Of course, it¡¯s in the forest, where there are few people.¡± Di Tian felt joy in his heart when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. It seemed that he had guessed correctly. Senior¡¯s goal was indeed the forbidden area in the Divine World. After all, in the entire Divine World, only the forbidden areas were worthy of the sparsely populated mountains and forests that Senior said. When he thought of this, Di Tian also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, leave it to me. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± There were some forbidden areas in the Divine World that even he had never been to before. Not for anything else, even if he was a Peak God Emperor in his previous life. However, there were still some places that made him feel a sense of danger and did not dare to step foot. However, now that his strength had increased greatly, Di Tian was extremely confident in finding a forbidden ground to use as the foundation of the Divine Court. When Xiao Changtian saw how excited Di Tian was, he also stretched out his hand to stop him. She slowly said to him, ¡°Di Tian, your injuries have just recovered. It¡¯s best for you to recuperate here.¡± ¡°Let me handle the site selection.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want Di Tian to find the address, but he was truly worried. Firstly, Di Tian had just recovered from his injuries and needed to rest. Secondly, after this incident, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t dare to let Di Tian find the address anymore. What if he went to the wrong place and was attacked by cultivators like this time? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have the ingredients to make another Supreme Kick. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, is this okay? I¡¯ll go.¡± It was already a great grace for him that senior was willing to agree to help him establish the Divine Court. If Senior were to personally choose a location for him, he would also feel bad. Xiao Changtian stared at Di Tian before him as he pulled him back. ¡°Of course, listen to me. You just stay here and recuperate.¡± Looking at Di Tian¡¯s current state, Xiao Changtian had a premonition that Di Tian would definitely not find a good place. Di Tian stared at Xiao Changtian, wanting to say something. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he hurriedly spoke, ¡°No, Senior, how could that be?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go and choose the site.¡± This time around, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give Di Tian the chance to speak. After his voice sounded, he slowly said to Lin Yuan by the side, ¡°Clan Head Lin, the Emperor Heaven has just recovered. I need you to take care of it.¡± ¡°After the faction is established, you guys can move in together.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that the Lin Family and the Divine Court were allies. In this way, it was quite good to move in after it was built. When Lin Yuan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. He spoke to Xiao Changtian with excitement,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen Di Tian¡¯s strength. He had only left for a few days. Then, he came back to kill those Grandmasters. Lin Yuan understood that this definitely had something to do with Xiao Changtian. If he could build a good relationship with Xiao Changtian, he would be able to hug Xiao Changtian¡¯s thigh when he moved in. Their Lin family might really be able to soar. Then, Xiao Changtian left the Lin Family¡¯s courtyard with Daoist Da Yang and the rest. Now, he had to go back and make some preparations. He was preparing to choose a location in the Divine World. After leaving the Lin Family, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± Daoist Big Sun, do you have a map of the Divine World?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also searched his body. He took out a piece of parchment from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly took the parchment from the Great Sun Immortal and said to him,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go back first.¡± With the map, he should be able to set off after he returned to the courtyard to plan. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he waved his hand. A blanket appeared in front of Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal. Xiao Changtian slowly walked onto the blanket, and then the Great Sun Immortal brought him to the Great Sun Town. On the blanket, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Perfected Dayang, do you have any intention of joining the power Di Tian established?¡± NO matter what, Perfected Da Yang was an expert. It was unknown if he would look down on the small factions of the Heavens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Great Sun Immortal was controlling the blanket. He was excited when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Was this senior inviting him? Xiao Changtian saw that the Great Sun Immortal didn¡¯t say anything, so he said to him,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, if you¡¯re unwilling, you don¡¯t have to force it..¡± Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Shocking Change in the Heavenly Gates (1) Chapter 512: Shocking Change in the Heavenly Gates (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, in midair. Standing on the blanket, the Great Sun Immortal nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to join.¡± What a joke. The opportunity to hug someone¡¯s thigh was right in front of him. Unless his brain was cramped, how could he refuse? When they were in the Lin Clan¡¯s courtyard, Daoist Dayang heard that Xiao Changtian wanted to help Di Tian establish his own power. He was very shocked. This senior had stayed in the courtyard for so long and finally made a move. However, the Great Sun Immortal also knew his own strength. His strength was low, and Senior had taken care of him in Dayang Town. It was already a great favor to him. How could he dare to have any thoughts about the power that senior wanted to establish? He did not expect Senior to ask him personally. It seemed that Senior valued him very much. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal looked at Xiao Changtian with gratitude in his eyes. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, can I?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Sun Immortal and said with a smile,¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. When the time comes, the construction will definitely listen to your suggestions.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew what the Great Sun Immortal was worried about. A cultivator like the Great Sun Immortal must be worried about his position in the faction. After all, cultivators like them would definitely be treated like ancestors in other sects. If they came to his place and did not receive any good treatment, it would not make sense. Xiao Changtian was originally worried that Daoist Big Sun would not be willing to come. As long as he was willing to come, with the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s character, it did not matter if he had a little more status and words in the Divine Court. More importantly, with Perfected Da Yang, the other cultivators would not casually attack the Divine Court. When the Great Sun Immortal heard that Xiao Changtian would need to listen to his suggestions, he immediately said, She was even more touched. Since this senior valued him so much, he had to work hard in the future. As the blanket flew, the Great Sun Immortal and the others slowly arrived at Great Sun Town. When they returned to the Great Sun Town, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Zhenren,¡± ¡°Great Sun Immortal, thank you so much for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come and find you when I find the address.¡± Even though the Great Sun Immortal didn¡¯t provide any substantial help this time. However, it was enough for him that the Great Sun Immortal was willing to help a mortal like him. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Looking at the way the Great Sun Immortal walked in the air, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. He would be able to fly in the sky one day. The path of invincibility, here I come. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian was full of energy as he walked towards his courtyard. In the Lin family courtyard, After Xiao Changtian left, Di Tian brought the ten great generals of the Divine Court to help the Lin Family restore their former glory. The entire Lin family was treated and buried. At this moment, Di Tian also slowly spoke to Lin Yuan, ¡°Master Lin, we¡¯ll be working together in the future, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of us.¡± When Lin Yuan heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also waved his book at him. ¡°No, you should be the one taking care of me.¡± After that, Di Tian continued, ¡°Senior went out to choose a site. We also prepared ourselves and were ready to cooperate with Senior at any time.¡± When Lin Yuan heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also recalled something. ¡°I remember a place that has some high-quality fertile soil. Why don¡¯t we go and get it?¡± Since Senior wants to establish a force, he naturally needs all kinds of materials. Lin Yuan also wanted to get them over as soon as possible. When Di Tian heard Lin Yuan¡¯s words, he also nodded his head in delight. Di Tian also knew that Lin Yuan and the others had come from outside the Divine Realm. All along, the people of the Divine Realm had thought that the outside of the Divine Realm was an endless void filled with danger. However, he never found any life forms outside the Divine Realm. Now that his strength had increased, Di Tian also wanted to go out and take a look at what was outside the Divine Realm. After that, Lin Yuan stared at Di Tian before him as he awkwardly spoke, ¡°I might have to trouble you to take me there.¡± Previously, they had come to the Divine World to find their ancestral land mainly because they had borrowed the divine artifact given by the Heaven Gate. It was just that when the divine eye, human origin, and the others attacked the Lin family¡¯s courtyard. The divine eye also took away all the useful spirit artifacts and divine artifacts of the Lin family. Staring at Lin Yuan¡¯s expression, Di Tian also smiled at him. She placed her hand on his shoulder and brought him out of the Lin family courtyard. At the same time, in the main hall of the Heavenly Gates, The divine eye was currently standing in the main hall of the Heaven¡¯s Gate. It looked at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Master above and slowly said to him, ¡°Sect Master, the mission failed. A powerful Di Tian has appeared in the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Milords, all of you died at his hands.¡± As he spoke, the divine eye was also a little afraid. When Ren Yuan and Di Yuan were killed by Di Tian, he was watching from the Lin Family courtyard. After seeing Tengen and the others attack, they did not immediately succeed. The divine eye immediately used the various spatial artifacts it had plundered from the Lin family courtyard and left. Above the Heaven¡¯s Gate Hall, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master looked at the divine eye below and said in disbelief, ¡°Divine Eye, what are you saying?¡± Ren Yuan and the others were Human Immortals like him. Moreover, Di Yuan and Tian Yuan were even stronger than him. How could the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master believe that these people were killed in the Divine Realm? If the Divine World had such powerful strength, then their Heaven¡¯s Gate would still be able to collect providence for hundreds of years. ¡°Sect Master, it¡¯s true. Why would I lie to you about such things?¡± The Divine Eye looked at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master who was walking down from above and said slowly to him. The Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master walked to the Divine Eye¡¯s side and paced back and forth around him. These people died here for no reason. How was he going to explain this to the people from Beyond Avalon? Who would believe that a few people had died on the side of the Divine Realm? Perhaps, their Elysium was facing a calamity that would wipe out their entire sect. After many years of dealing with the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master knew their methods. ¡°This is good. Divine Eye, tell me¡­¡± Just as the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master was about to say something to the divine eye, a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Looking at the divine eye in front of him, his eyes were filled with disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Divine Eye, you¡­¡± ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t blame me. I was just trying to protect myself.¡± ¡°Someone died in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. There has to be an explanation, and you are the best explanation.¡± The Divine Eye looked at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master in front of him expressionlessly. A palm had already pierced through his stomach.. Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Spirit Race, Cold Charm (1) Chapter 513: Spirit Race, Cold Charm (1) Translator: 549690339 I ¡® Outside the Divine Realm, the Heavenly Gate Hall The Divine Eye¡¯s hand slowly came out from the stomach of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master. Looking at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master in front of him, the divine eye also revealed a smile. Then, he looked at his blood-stained hands and did not look at the door. Bang! The body of the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master slowly fell to the ground. At the same time, outside the Divine Gate, a powerful aura flew over from outside. Bang! In the sky above the Gate of Heaven, a woman emitting a powerful aura slowly appeared. The woman was dressed in blue, and her long hair was casually placed behind Following that, the woman¡¯s ethereal voice slowly sounded throughout the entire Gate of Heaven. ¡°Who is in charge of your Elysium? Come out.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as the woman finished speaking, the entire hall in the Gate of Heaven trembled. Countless Heavenly Gates elders flew into the sky from their palaces. He wanted to get angry, but when he saw the woman¡¯s clothes in the air, he obediently shut his mouth. At this moment, the Heaven¡¯s Gate elders also looked towards the Heaven¡¯s Gate Hall. After the Heavenly Gates was attacked by the White Tiger the last time, the elders in the Heavenly Gates went into seclusion to recuperate. Moreover, they could not pry into the main hall of Heaven¡¯s Gate on normal days. For a moment, the elders looked at each other and waited for the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master to come out. After a while, everyone saw the door of the main hall of Heaven¡¯s Gate slowly open. Then, the figure of the divine eye appeared in front of everyone. Seeing the divine eye, the woman in the air slowly said to him, ¡°Are you the sect master of the Heaven¡¯s Gate?¡± Looking at the beautiful woman in the sky, the divine eyes also cupped their fists at him. ¡°Lord of the Spiritual Race, I am not.¡± Hearing the divine eye¡¯s words, the woman snorted coldly. The Spiritual Race was a powerful race in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Heaven¡¯s Gate and the others were also a subordinate force that was dependent on the Spiritual Race. She came to the Divine Gate this time because she sensed that her subordinate¡¯s soul jade pendant was broken. It would be fine if he died in the Human Realm Upon Heavens, but Tianyuan and the others told him that they were going to a lower realm. Dying in the lower realm, this could not help but make one ponder. Then, the woman slowly said to the divine eye below, ¡°Your sect leader, the Gecko, wouldn¡¯t want me to invite him out, right?¡±¡± As she spoke, a trace of icy blue light lit up in the woman¡¯s hand. The main hall of the Heaven¡¯s Gate also began to be covered by layers of ice. Seeing the situation in the Heavenly Gates, those Heavenly Gates elders were also a little frightened. He said to the divine eye below, ¡°Divine Eye, where¡¯s the sect master? Hurry up and ask the sect master to come out.¡± The divine eye listened to the words of the Heaven Gate elders and slowly said to the woman in the sky, ¡°Milord, it¡¯s not that the sect master doesn¡¯t want to come out, but unfortunately, the sect master is already dead.¡± What was that? The words of the divine eye are like a huge boulder thrown into the calm lake of the Heavenly Gate. The group of Heavenly Gates elders looked at each other and said to the divine eye, ¡°Divine Eye, what did you say? The sect master is dead. How did he die?¡± ¡°Who is the murderer? Have you found him?¡± The woman looked at the chattering voices in the air and also looked at the divine eye below. Seeing that the woman did not speak, the divine eye continued, ¡°A few days ago, a few emissaries from the Spiritual Race came to the Heavenly Gates to investigate the White Tiger incident in the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°After that, the few of you went to the Divine World. The sect master saw that the few of you did not return for a long time.¡± ¡°I went to investigate, but there was no reply.¡± ¡°Later, I also felt that something was amiss, so I wanted to go over and take a look. In the end, I only found the sect master¡¯s corpse.¡± ¡°Milords, we don¡¯t know where you are.¡± When the divine eye spoke, it was also sincere, and its body was even bowed. When the elders of the Elysium heard the divine eye¡¯s words, their faces became even more puzzled. The Divine World. Wasn¡¯t that the world they were in previously? With that world¡¯s luck, it was impossible to reach the Immortal Realm. At this moment, the woman in the air laughed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± As the woman spoke, layers of ice began to appear under the feet of the divine eye. The divine eye did not resist. It looked at the woman in the sky and slowly said, ¡°Whether it is true or not, Milord will know once you go.¡± Seeing that the divine eye was neither servile nor overbearing, the woman waved her hand. Then, the layer of ice on the Divine Eye¡¯s foot was completely dissolved. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now. I want to see what the truth is.¡± The woman suddenly felt that the situation had become very interesting. First, the legendary White Tiger appeared in the Divine World. Following that, a powerhouse who had reached the Celestial Realm appeared in the Divine World. Moreover, he was stronger than Tianyuan and the others. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? When the divine eye heard the woman¡¯s words, it also slowly said to the woman, ¡°Sir, that Emperor is very powerful. I hope that Sir can make some preparations.¡± The scene of Di Tian killing Tian Yuan, Di Yuan, and Ren Yuan with a single finger was still fresh in his mind. At this moment, he reminded the woman. When the woman heard the divine eye¡¯s words, she laughed out loud. ¡°I, Leng Mei, am in a lower realm. Do I still need to be afraid?¡± ¡®With your strength, you have yet to meet a true expert.¡± ¡°Take me there. Or are you worried about something?¡± When she spoke, Leng Mei¡¯s face also carried a meaningful smile. When the divine eye heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, it did not say anything else either. Then, he brought Leng Mei and flew towards the Divine World. After Divine Eye and Leng Mei left, those Heaven¡¯s Gate elders also came to the Heaven¡¯s Gate main hall. Looking at the Heaven¡¯s Gate Sect Master in the hall, they were all shocked. For a time, the Heavenly Gates also began to fight openly and covertly. At the same time, in Dayang Town. Xiao Changtian took the map given by Daoist Master Yang and placed it on the stone table in the backyard. Looking at the crosses on the map, Xiao Changtian said to Mu Jiuhuang,¡± ¡°Jiu ¡®er, what do you think of these places?¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s family was also very wealthy. Staying in the golden palace might give him some good advice. Mu Jiuhuang also walked over slowly when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Seeing the crosses on Xiao Changtian¡¯s map, he shook his head. ¡°Senior, there are very few people in these places.¡± The few places that Xiao Changtian drew were all forbidden areas in the Divine World. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were all in various forests and mountains, and there were very few people. Xiao Changtian heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words and looked at the crosses on the map. He was also very happy and kept the map. Next, he would listen to the advice of the Great Sun Immortal and then do a field trip. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian immediately went into action.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Invite Young Master to Board the Ship (1) Chapter 514: Invite Young Master to Board the Ship (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. Xiao Changtian had already carried his bamboo basket and placed the Black Tortoise in his basket. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you along this time.¡± Thinking that the old turtle had become much more obedient recently, Xiao Changtian also wanted to take it out for a walk. And at this time, the fat Rongrong also slowly walked over. Looking at the fat Rongrong beside him, Xiao Changtian smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± This Rongrong was the closest to this old turtle, Xiao Chang Tian also knew. After he left the door, he saw Daoist Big Sun waiting for him. Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the Great Sun Immortal and slowly walked over. ¡°Perfected Da Yang, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± After the plan was made, Xiao Changtian also invited the Great Sun Immortal to go and inspect the place. Firstly, this Immortal Da Yang was powerful and could protect him. Secondly, this Immortal Da Yang was also very knowledgeable. There were many things in the cultivation world that he did not know. With him by her side, she could also ask for advice. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian, he nodded at him. Arriving at the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian took out the map from his pocket. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, take a look. Are there any problems with these places?¡± The Great Sun Immortal looked at the map handed over by Xiao Changtian and opened it in his hand. Senior, the paintings are all about forbidden areas. However, thinking about it, it made sense. Only a place like the forbidden area was worthy of the identity of a senior. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal nodded to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Sun Immortal and nodded. He was also delighted. It seemed that these places were indeed not bad. Then, Xiao Changtian continued to speak to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°In that case, Daoist Master Dayang, let¡¯s go on a field trip one by one.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with this. What do you think?¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also pointed at a cross on the map. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Senior.¡± Then, he waved his hand and a red blanket appeared in front of him and Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal stood on it and flew toward the Divine Realm. After a while, Daoist Yang brought Xiao Changtian to a small town. According to Xiao Changtian¡¯s instructions, the first forbidden area they were going to was the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Regarding this place, the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s understanding of him was relatively limited. It was said that no one who entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains had ever come out. Therefore, the Great Sun Immortal brought Xiao Changtian to a nearby town. Xiao Changtian walked down from the blanket and walked around. He sighed. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, there are indeed fewer people here.¡± This place was indeed relatively simple. There were not many guards with swords in the entire town. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded. Indeed, this town was relatively desolate. Almost all the people walking on it were mortals. After all, the reputation of the Hundred Thousand Mountains was well-known. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw the crowd gathering. Looking at the lively scene in front of him, Xiao Changtian also walked over with the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± If he wanted to establish a force here, it would be better for him to understand the local customs as soon as possible. Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal also squeezed their way out of the crowd. ¡°Good! Good! Alright!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was surrounded by cheers. Xiao Changtian looked in front of him. In front of them was a stream, and there was a flower boat on the stream. Everyone cheered as they listened to the music coming from the boat. At this time, Xiao Changtian said to someone beside him,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, what kind of event is this?¡± When the man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also slowly introduced him. ¡°You must be from somewhere else.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It¡¯s rumored that ferocious beasts run amok there.¡± ¡°The people who went in never came out, but there are exceptions.¡± ¡°As long as you have experienced the blessings of the fairies on this boat, the chances of you staying here safely are very high.¡± As he spoke, the man watched the flower boat in front of him pass by and waved it at him. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. The Flower Fairy is here.¡± ¡°Flower Fairy, please give us your blessings.¡± ¡°Flower Fairy, we are all good citizens. Please give us your blessings.¡± Hearing the shouts around him, Xiao Changtian slowly understood. This flower boat was most likely a local religion. I thought I could pray for blessings or something. This was understandable. After all, it was a place with few people. The resources and environment would be relatively harsh. Without a solution, it was understandable to beg the gods. As for this harsh environment, it should be simple for cultivators like Daoist Great Sun. A casual spell could change the entire environment. While Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, a ball of flowers slowly came into his hand. Xiao Changtian looked at the embroidered ball that suddenly appeared in his hand. He was also a little confused. When did this land in his hands? At this moment, the people standing beside Xiao Changtian looked at him with envy. Xiao Changtian had obtained the embroidered ball. What did this mean? It meant that Xiao Changtian had a chance to receive the blessing of the fairy. At this moment, a veiled maid stopped her bamboo pole on the boat. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°You are the fated person chosen by the Flower Fairy. Young Master, please board the ship and receive the Fairy¡¯s blessings.¡± Blessing? Xiao Changtian was also a little stunned when he heard the maid¡¯s words. He was just here to watch the show and did not say that he wanted to participate. Why did he suddenly want to give her a blessing? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also glanced at the Great Sun Immortal behind him. The Great Sun Immortal felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t respond. With his strength, he could not see what was on the flower boat at all. He could sense that there seemed to be an energy barrier on the boat, preventing him from probing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that the Great Sun Immortal had no suggestions, Xiao Changtian also took down his bamboo basket. He handed it to the Great Sun Immortal and said to him slowly, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, hold it for me first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Since he was considering building a force here, it was naturally better not to cause trouble. Anyway, it might be beneficial for him to give his blessings.. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Young Master, Can You Play a Song? 1 Chapter 515: Young Master, Can You Play a Song? 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡ã ¡ª Divine Realm, a small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian handed his bamboo basket to the Great Sun Immortal and slowly walked into the boat. The Great Sun Immortal took the bamboo basket from Xiao Changtian and a voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains and take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us to stay here, Master.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard this voice, he was also stunned as he looked at the bamboo basket in his hand. Then, he saw Black Tortoise slowly climb out. The Great Sun Immortal wanted to say something, but he saw a green light flash on the Black Tortoise¡¯s body. Then, the Black Tortoise and the Great Sun Immortal disappeared from where they were. The Black Tortoise brought the Great Sun Immortal to an empty alley. Then, he slowly climbed out of the bamboo basket. When Xiao Changtian carried it on his back, Black Tortoise didn¡¯t dare to come out of Xiao Changtian¡¯s basket. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to gain Xiao Changtian¡¯s favor. Master had just felt that he was obedient and brought him out. If he were to mess around, wouldn¡¯t he be easily locked up in a small black room? When Xiao Changtian handed the bamboo basket to the Great Sun Immortal, Black Tortoise knew that his chance had come. Senior Black Tortoise, what are you doing?¡± The Great Sun Immortal looked at the Black Tortoise in front of him and said slowly to him. Then, before Black Tortoise could respond, the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s bamboo basket shake. Next, the fat Rongrong¡¯s figure appeared in front of Daoist Big Sun. ¡°I¡¯m finally out.¡± The fat Rongrong also slowly climbed out of the bamboo basket, her mouth slowly saying. Inside the bamboo basket, the fat Rongrong had been facing swords and sabers. Those were all personally forged by Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about them, let alone eat them. ¡°Fatty Rongrong, what are you doing?¡± Daoist Big Sun saw Fatty Rongrong come out and asked him with some doubt. And at this time, Black Tortoise had already slowly climbed onto the fat Rongrong¡¯s head. Looking at Daoist Big Sun opposite him, the fat Rongrong also slowly said to him: ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he panicked and said to Black Tortoise, ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, tell me.¡± What kind of strength did Senior Black Tortoise have? He actually wanted to ask for help from him. That master is on the boat. When master comes down, let us know.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be back immediately.¡± As he spoke, Black Tortoise also came to the side of the Great Sun Immortal and patted his shoulder. At this moment, how could the Great Sun Immortal dare to refuse anything? He could only hurriedly say, ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°If Senior asks, I can explain myself.¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, the Black Tortoise immediately became anxious. ¡°Perfected Da Yang, you must not tell Master that we left, understand?¡± ¡°Also, if that master asks, tell him that we didn¡¯t leave.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard the Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he nodded his head as if he understood something. After thinking about it, he still said to Black Tortoise worriedly, Senior Black Tortoise, where are you going?¡± The Black Tortoise¡¯s body also flew into the air with the fat Rongrong after being told this by Daoist Big Sun. ¡°Master wants to go to the flower boat to see the beauty, so this Sea King naturally goes to find the beauty.¡± ¡°Fatty, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Alright, Boss!¡± While speaking, the Black Tortoise fat Rongrong¡¯s figure also disappeared from the world. The Great Sun Immortal looked at the direction where the Black Tortoise had left and quickly picked up the bamboo basket on the ground. Walking towards the stream where the flower boat was just now. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly walked onto the boat under the lead of a maid. Looking at the ship in front of him, Xiao Changtian was a little surprised. It was fine that the people on this ship were all women. These women were all covered with veils. From the looks of it, they looked as if they could not be seen. ¡°Young Master, the Flower Fairy is right ahead.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at him when he heard the maid¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the cabin in front of him. Standing there, Xiao Changtian could clearly hear the music coming from inside. ¡°This zither sound is a little too rough.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was waiting outside, said casually. As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he felt the music in the cabin stop. Then, a voice entered his ears. ¡°How dare you say such things about the fairy¡¯s zither., At the same time, the maid from earlier also walked out. He looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that his casual words would make him so angry. Then, he waved at them. ¡°Miss, calm down, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± When the maid heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she felt relieved. When he heard the truth, he was furious. ¡°What did you say?¡± Just as the maid was about to say something, a voice came from the cabin. ¡°Cui ¡®er, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Let me talk to this young master.¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s voice slowly came from inside. Originally, she also wanted to give Xiao Changtian a blessing, but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. ¡°Young Master said that my zither music is rough. I wonder if Young Master¡¯s zither skills are good enough to come in and play a song.¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s voice was also very pleasant, giving people a feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze. At this moment, the maids looked at Xiao Changtian provocatively. Since this person said that the fairy¡¯s zither skills were not good. Then how about playing it yourself? Xiao Changtian felt the gaze of the maid in front of him. Then, he slowly said to the figure inside, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make a fool of myself.¡± This girl¡¯s playing was indeed a little rough. However, he had received special training from the system, so he could at least play it. Moreover, looking at this girl¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that she would not let him go if he did not understand. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s agreement, Miss Cui ¡®er also made an inviting gesture to Xiao Changtian. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly entered the cabin under her lead. When they arrived at the cabin, they were greeted by a faint fragrance. Following that, Xiao Changtian saw a curtain. Behind the curtain, there was a vague figure sitting there. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Young Master, do you want to come over and play the zither?¡± Without seeing the woman¡¯s face, the pleasant voice sounded again Xiao Changtian smiled at the screen when he heard the voice. ¡°No need, Young Lady just needs to push the zither out and I will play the zither here..¡± Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Are These People Crazy?(l) Chapter 516: Are These People Crazy?(l) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the Flower Boat Xiao Changtian sat in the cabin, looking at the zither in front of him. He placed both hands on the zither and gently stroked it from left to right. The zither also produced a sound. Then, he began to pluck the zither with both hands. Bang! Bang! Bang! As Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands danced, the zither began to make a pleasant sound. In the cabin, Cui ¡®er wanted to mock Xiao Changtian, but she couldn¡¯t say it. Could it be that this kid really knew how to play the zither? Cui-er placed her hand on her chin and stared at Xiao Changtian in the cabin. Outside the flower boat, the audience on both sides looked at the flower boat in front of them and heard the zither music inside. There were also waves of cheers. ¡°Fairy played the zither. It seems that she is blessing that person just now.¡± ¡°That kid is really lucky to be blessed by the fairy.¡± The audience on both sides of the stream looked at the flower boats with envy in their voices. Through the curtain, the Flower Fairy couldn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s music, the Flower Fairy was stunned. It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Changtian¡¯s playing was bad, but that his zither music was too good. While feeling shocked, the Flower Fairy slowly drew her fingers across her eyes, and some true essence surged through them. Then, the curtain in front of her was like nothingness to her. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, the Flower Fairy also observed his fingers. Looking at the movements of his fingers, he didn¡¯t look like a rough man at all. She looked like a delicate and agile woman with exquisite hands. As time passed, the sound of the zither also fluctuated. The audience on both sides of the stream listened to Xiao Changtian¡¯s music. They had stopped cheering and were quietly listening to Xiao Changtian¡¯s performance. In their eyes, this was not a zither sound at all, but an art. Under the cleansing of the zither music, they felt that their bodies and mental energy were much better than before. At this moment, the music of the zither suddenly became high. Everyone present felt a murderous intent. It was as if a supreme expert was neither servile nor overbearing in the face of heavy encirclement, bravely killing the enemy. In the end, the zither music stopped abruptly amidst the high-pitched sound of the zither. What followed was a sense of sadness and regret. Everyone was listening to Xiao Changtian¡¯s zither music. Even until the zither music ended, they still didn¡¯t react. They could feel the zither music as they lived outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Weren¡¯t they worried about all kinds of dangers every day and constantly fighting with them? Finally, the solemn and sorrowful sound of the zither entered everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°As expected, Fairy understands us and understands us.¡± ¡°This must be the reason why the fairy gave us her blessings. The fairy is simply a living Bodhisattva.¡± After a while, the spectators on both sides of the stream muttered. Meanwhile, inside the flower boat, Cui¡± er was already speechless. At first, she thought that he didn¡¯t know how to play the zither. When she first started playing the zither, she thought Xiao Changtian only knew a few tricks. Now, she realized that she was completely wrong. Yes, it was a huge mistake. Perhaps to the mortals outside, this zither music was only used to cleanse their souls. However, as an immortal cultivator who majored in the zither, Cui-er understood what Xiao Changtian¡¯s performance meant. Just based on the song just now, the man sitting in front of her was at least a master. The Flower Fairy herself felt it even more clearly. Xiao Changtian¡¯s zither music was unprecedentedly powerful. The Flower Fairy felt that she had gained a new understanding of the zither. Xiao Changtian slowly raised his hands and pushed the zither back. To be honest, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t very satisfied with his zither skills. At the very least, the song that he had just played would definitely not pass the system¡¯s training. This was not entirely his fault. After all, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, this zither was a little lacking. It was even worse than the one he made in the courtyard. However, this was understandable. After all, this place was quite poor. It was already not easy for these people to get such a zither. While Xiao Changtian was thinking, the curtain between him and the Flower Fairy was slowly pushed open. The curtain was pushed open, and Xiao Changtian saw a fresh and refined woman. The flower fairy¡¯s long hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and she was wearing a pink-white dress. At this moment, her eyes were also staring at him. Xiao Changtian felt uncomfortable being stared at by the Flower Fairy. Then, he slowly said to her, ¡°Fairy, is there a problem?¡± He had said what he should have said just now, and he had also played what he should have played. What did this woman mean by staring at him like that? When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also stood up from her seat. He walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Young Master.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the Flower Fairy¡¯s expression and quickly walked over to help her up. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to teach you. I just casually flicked my finger.¡± The Flower Fairy¡¯s skin was fragile, and when Xiao Chang Tian touched her arm, he felt a strange feeling. This woman was wearing a veil, and her skin was exceptionally good. Could it be that he had contracted some illness? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also looked at the other women in the cabin. These women were all wearing veils, and their skin was exceptionally fair under the sunlight. Based on the medical knowledge he obtained from the system, this group of people was very likely to be sick. While Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, Cui ¡®er also brought a few maids. He placed a table between Xiao Changtian and Flower Fairy. Then, Cui ¡®er glanced at the maids behind her, and those women left the cabin. For a moment, there was only the Flower Fairy and Xiao Changtian in the cabin. And Cui-er, who was pouring tea for them. ¡°Young Master, why is this happening?¡± Xiao Changtian took the wine cup from Cui ¡®er and took a sip. Then, he slowly said to the Flower Fairy,¡± ¡°I want to go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains ahead.¡± Xiao Changtian was also telling the truth. After all, if he really established his power there in the future, he would be able to do it. No matter what, he had to deal with the people in this small town. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Flower Fairy smiled when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Obviously, Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer was within her expectations. After all, a powerful like Xiao Changtian could only come here to explore the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Flower Fairy also drank a mouthful of tea with Xiao Changtian. Then, she said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Then why is Young Master going to the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Taking Off the Veil (1) Chapter 517: Taking Off the Veil (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Flower Fairy¡¯s Flower Boat Xiao Changtian sighed when he heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words. Seeing Xiao Changtian sigh, the Flower Fairy was also concerned. ¡°Young Master, could it be that there is something difficult to say? Then this servant will not inquire further.¡± The Flower Fairy also knew about experts like Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t want others to know about the matter. If he asked, it would be a waste of time, and he would also make others unhappy. Xiao Changtian took a sip of tea and said to the Flower Fairy,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a special reason. I came to the Hundred Thousand Mountains to find a place to stay.¡± ¡°To avoid the dangers outside.¡± If he wanted to establish his power in those densely populated areas, Di Tian would be a lesson for him. When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she was moved. To avoid the dangers outside, could this person be like him? In order to avoid the pressure from his family, he came to the Hundred Thousand Mountains to hide from the limelight. After all, the Hundred Thousand Mountains was known as a forbidden area. No one dared to come here. As she thought about this, the Flower Fairy slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young Master, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯m the same as you, I came here to avoid danger.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head when he heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words. Thinking about it, he could understand why they were going to stand on the sidelines. He had just thought that these women were sick. Their faces were covered with gauze, and their skin was abnormally fair. If one person was like this, it was fine. But a group of people were like this. He must be sick, and it was an infectious disease. Then, many people tried to capture her, wanting to conduct experiments on her. Otherwise, there was no need to hide on this flower boat. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Flower Fairy,¡± ¡°Young lady, may I show you my face?¡± He had just arrived, so he would do whatever he could to form a good relationship. Moreover, it was the mission of a doctor to save the world. The Flower Fairy was stunned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Xiao Changtian saw the shy look on the Flower Fairy¡¯s face and said slowly,¡± ¡°Give me your hand. I can do it through the gauze.¡± The Flower Fairy was a woman, but she was found to have an infectious disease. It was normal for her to panic. When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her face turned red. Senior, what are you doing? He looked at Xiao Changtian, who was handsome and skilled in playing the zither. It was so similar to his own situation. Could this be an arrangement from the heavens? The Flower Fairy thought so and felt a little happy. The reason why she was hiding from her family was that her family wanted to marry her to the young master of another family. The Flower Fairy didn¡¯t want to become a sacrifice for her family, so she fled to the Hundred Thousand Mountains alone. And here, she met such a handsome and talented man. Was this fate? While the Flower Fairy was deep in thought, Xiao Changtian said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, if it¡¯s not convenient, then forget it.¡± If the lady was unwilling, he would not force her. After all, he had to consider the other party¡¯s intentions when it came to treatment. When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her expression became firm. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I am willing.¡± As she spoke, the Flower Fairy took off her veil. The veil was removed, revealing the exquisite face hidden under the veil. Xiao Changtian looked at the Flower Fairy in front of him, who was smiling sweetly at him. His hands were already placed in front of him. At the same time, if what he said was true, he would put the veil on his wrist. After the Flower Fairy took off her veil, Cui-er, who was at the side, exclaimed. ¡°Miss!¡± In her family, all women wore veils before they got married. Once it was their wedding day, they would take off their veils. I will show my best face to my beloved. And the Flower Fairy was actually standing on the side of a man without much contact. Taking off her veil, the shock in Cui ¡®er¡¯s heart could be imagined. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the Flower Fairy and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, one hand is enough.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Flower fairy heard Xiao Changtian words, also humph a sound, will oneself a arm back. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly placed his arm on the Flower Fairy¡¯s wrist. He could feel the change in the Flower Fairy¡¯s aura. This girl had too much Yin Qi. This was Xiao Changtian¡¯s first conclusion after investigating. Xiao Changtian slowly removed his arm from the Flower Fairy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Miss, I see that the Yin Qj in your body is too heavy. When I get out, I¡¯ll give you a prescription.¡± Cui ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and looked at him strangely. Could this person be a medical master? Their clan had too much Yin Qi, which was caused by the cultivation techniques that their clan had cultivated for hundreds of years. Ordinary doctors could not tell their condition at all. How could Xiao Changtian know everything just by taking his pulse? When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she was delighted. ¡°I will listen to Young Master.¡± Young Master was concerned about him. It seemed that he had made the right decision to come to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When Xiao Changtian heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, he slowly stood up and walked out. Seeing Xiao Changtian leaving, the Flower Fairy said slowly,¡± ¡°Young Master, what are your plans?¡± ¡°If we go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, then I am quite familiar with the Hundred Thousand Mountains and can lead you around.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and smiled at the Flower Fairy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Lady.¡± He was going out just now to get his bamboo basket from the Great Sun Immortal. These girls ¡®illnesses must be treated as soon as possible. As for the Flower Fairy¡¯s willingness to follow him to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, it was a completely unexpected gain. With a person familiar with the Hundred Thousand Mountains to bring him along, it would save him a lot of trouble. Then, the Flower Fairy followed Xiao Changtian out of the cabin. At this moment, the Flower Fairy had already put on her veil again. The moment the Flower Fairy came out, the people outside also looked at her. He waved his arms and shouted at her, ¡± Flower Fairy!!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Fairy, your zither music is really amazing!¡± ¡°How is that kid so lucky to be standing with my goddess?¡± Hearing the shouts around her, the Flower Fairy slowly smiled. Then, an ethereal voice sounded from the boat. ¡°That song just now was not played by me, it was played by this young master.¡± As she spoke, the Flower Fairy pointed at Xiao Changtian.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Heading to the Hundred Thousand Chapter 518: Heading to the Hundred Thousand Mountains (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on the Flower Boat Hearing the Flower Fairy¡¯s voice, the spectators on both sides of the stream were in disbelief. ¡°What? That song was played by that kid?¡± ¡°That makes a lot more sense. Otherwise, how could this kid stand together with the fairy?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t say. Fairy and he look quite compatible when they stand together.¡± At the same time, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the side under the chattering of the spectators. Xiao Changtian also waved at him when he saw the Great Sun Immortal on the shore. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian waving at him, he smiled at him. At this time, he had to inform Senior Black Tortoise to come back quickly. However, he did not have any way to contact Senior Black Tortoise. At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to the bank of the stream. He walked toward the Grand Sun Immortal and said slowly to the Grand Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, help me get the ointment from the bamboo basket. Thank you.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, he started to search Xiao Changtian¡¯s bamboo basket. At the same time, the Great Yang Immortal broke out in cold sweat. If senior discovered that senior Black Tortoise and fat Rongrong had disappeared, what would they do? Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, are you done? Should I go up and look for it?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he shivered. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Senior. I¡¯ve already found it.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the ointment box in the hands of the Great Sun Immortal and smiled at him. Xiao Changtian slowly took the ointment box from the Great Sun Immortal and introduced it to Cui Er, ¡°This is Perfected Da Yang, he brought me here.¡± Cui ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and glanced at the Great Sun Immortal. Then, she turned her head away. This person¡¯s strength had to be limited even if it was low. He actually could not even reach the most basic cultivation in this Divine World. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also walking towards the Flower Fairy. Seeing Xiao Changtian still lying on the bed, the audience also said to him,¡± ¡°Brat, don¡¯t you know that the fairy¡¯s ship doesn¡¯t allow men to stay on it?¡± ¡°Come down if you¡¯ve received the blessing.¡± Hearing these sour voices, Xiao Changtian was too lazy to respond. He was going to treat someone, okay? Why did he sound like he was going to do something shameful? If I really listen to you, wouldn¡¯t I be guilty? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards the Flower Fairy¡¯s cabin. At this moment, the Flower Fairy waved at the surrounding audience. The ethereal voice sounded from the boat again. ¡°Today¡¯s blessing ceremony will end here. Everyone, you can go back first.¡± Hearing the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, the audience wanted to say something. He could only swallow it in his stomach. Then, he slowly left the stream amidst the commotion. In this small town, the Flower Fairy¡¯s prestige was still very high. Then, the Flower Fairy entered the cabin. Seeing the Flower Fairy enter the cabin, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards her. He slowly said to her, ¡°Miss, please drink this bowl of water.¡± The Flower Fairy and Cui ¡®er came in and saw Xiao Changtian holding a porcelain bowl in his hand. Inside the porcelain bowl was some black medicine. ¡°What do you want to give Miss to drink?¡± Seeing this bowl of medicine, Cui-er walked in front of the Flower Fairy and said slowly to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw Cui ¡®er like this. Why was this guy so hostile towards him from the beginning? He had not offended her in any way. At this time, the Flower Fairy also slowly said to Cui Er,¡± ¡°Cui ¡®er, don¡¯t be unreasonable to Young Master.¡± Cui ¡®er could only glance at Xiao Changtian and retreat. The Flower Fairy slowly took the medicine from Xiao Changtian and drank it. Then, the Flower Fairy felt a surge of power in her body. This power and the Yin Qi in his body canceled each other out, continuously purifying the energy in his body. In Cui ¡®er¡¯s eyes, the Flower Fairy¡¯s aura was rising steadily. He had already vaguely reached the peak of the God Emperor Realm and could advance to the God Emperor Realm at any time. Cui-er looked at the Flower Fairy in disbelief. ¡°Miss, you¡­¡± The Flower Fairy felt the change in her body and said happily to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s potion not only increased her cultivation, but also helped her solve a problem with her cultivation technique. The problem of excessive Yin Qi caused by the cultivation technique seemed to have been solved. As the Yin Qi in her body slowly dissipated, the Flower Fairy¡¯s skin became whiter. However, unlike before, this was a natural white, not a sickly white. Xiao Changtian looked at the shocked Cui Er and said slowly,¡± ¡°If you want to treat it or not, follow this prescription.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also handed a prescription to Cui Er. Cui-er took the prescription from Xiao Changtian, her excitement was written all over her face. He slowly put the prescription into his pocket and saw Xiao Changtian and the Flower Fairy walking out. At this moment, the audience on both sides of the stream had already left. Only the Great Sun Immortal was left waiting for Xiao Changtian. However, the Great Sun Immortal was not so calm at the moment. He tried to contact Black Tortoise, but no matter what he did, Black Tortoise did not respond. The Great Sun Immortal felt that he might not be able to complete the important task given to him by the Black Tortoise. At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to the shore. ¡°Perfected Da Yang, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said to him slowly,¡± It¡¯s okay, senior. ¡°Daoist Dayang, this is Miss Flower Fairy.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian introduced the Flower Fairy to the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°She¡¯s more familiar with the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Let¡¯s let her lead us there.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. The Flower Fairy also gestured to the Great Sun Immortal. She did not look down on the Grand Sun Immortal just because he was weak. Even Xiao Changtian was polite to him. How could this person be as simple as he looked? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, outside the Divine World. Two figures slowly appeared in the air. A man and a woman. The woman looked at the Divine Realm in front of her with a pair of ice-blue eyes. Her eyes were filled with disdain. And they were precisely Leng Mei and Shen Yan who had come from the Divine Gate.. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: Senior Not Only Raises a Black Tortoise, but also a Phoenix (1) Chapter 519: Senior Not Only Raises a Black Tortoise, but also a Phoenix (1) Translator: 549690339 In the Divine Realm, on a continuous mountain peak. The peak of the mountain reached straight into the clouds, and the top of the mountain was covered in layers of fog. Roar! Roar! Roar! From time to time, the roars of wild beasts could be heard from the mountain peak. Xiao Changtian and the Flower Fairy slowly appeared in front of the mountain. ¡°Young Master, the Hundred Thousand Mountains is just ahead.¡± The Flower Fairy pointed at the Hundred Thousand Mountains and said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian smiled at the Flower Fairy. Looking at Wei Yan¡¯s mountain peak, he nodded in satisfaction. If they established their forces in this mountain, there would definitely not be any cultivators who would disturb them. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Flower Fairy,¡± ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Then, under the guidance of the Flower Fairy, Xiao Changtian followed her into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this time, the Great Sun Immortal also planned to follow Xiao Changtian in. He walked to the front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and looked at the fork in the road. The Great Sun Immortal felt his arm being pulled by someone. Then, Cui ¡®er¡¯s voice slowly entered his ears. ¡°Fellow Daoist, let Young Miss and Young Master walk around alone. We¡¯ll go over there.¡± This was obviously not the first time Cui ¡®er had come to the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Therefore, he was not that afraid of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, he looked in the direction where Xiao Changtian had left. After hesitating for a moment, he nodded at Cui Er. This girl seemed to have such an interest in Senior, so he naturally had to fulfill her wish. Then, the Great Sun Immortal followed Cui ¡®er and slowly walked towards another corridor. After Xiao Changtian and the others entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, two figures appeared on the mountain. ¡°It was that person who killed the lords.¡± The divine eyes looked at Xiao Changtian who had entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains and said slowly to Leng Mei who was beside him. Leng Mei looked at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of him and then at Xiao Changtian who had entered. His eyes narrowed slightly as he spoke slowly. ¡°Interesting.¡± The mist that filled the Hundred Thousand Mountains seemed to have some isolating effect on her senses. A small Divine World actually had such a place. This made Leng Mei somewhat interested in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Following that, Leng Mei turned into a stream of light and flew into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The divine eye remained where it was, looking at Leng Mei who had entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains. No one knew what it was thinking. The reason why he brought Leng Mei here to look for Xiao Changtian and didn¡¯t look for Di Tian. Most importantly, when they were on the floating island, he felt that Xiao Changtian was guessing Di Tian¡¯s leader. Xiao Changtian was obviously stronger, which would prove his words. In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Cui ¡®er and the Immortal Da Yang were walking side by side on the mountain road. Cui-er looked at the Great Sun Immortal beside her and slowly said to him, ¡°Let me ask you, how is your Young Master? What does he usually do?¡± After the Flower Fairy took the initiative to remove Xiao Changtian¡¯s veil, Cui ¡®er became more interested in Xiao Changtian. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, he hesitated for a moment and then slowly said, ¡°This senior is highly respected and is currently tempering his heart in the mortal world, experiencing life in the mortal world.¡± Cui-er smiled when she heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. She continued to speak to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡ö¡öWow, then your young master must be an expert who can shake the entire Divine Realm, right?¡± Hearing Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal slowly said, ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t dare to speculate on your strength. As for your name, I don¡¯t know either.¡± Cui ¡®er¡¯s cold smile became even more obvious when she heard the words of the Big Sun. The young master¡¯s zither skills and medical skills were not bad, but unfortunately, this servant was too good at pretending. It was the same as those who pursued the ladies. He said how awesome he was, but if he really wanted to say something specific, he could not say anything. With such a servant, as his master, Young Master¡¯s character would naturally not be good. As she thought about this, Cui Er¡¯s impression of Xiao Changtian immediately decreased. No, I have to remind Miss later. He couldn¡¯t let Miss be kidnapped by him. At this time, the Great Sun Immortal also said slowly to Cui-er, ¡ö¡öFellow Daoist, do you have any way to transmit your voice over a large area?¡± The Great Sun Immortal felt bad that he couldn¡¯t contact the Black Tortoise. Cui ¡®er shook her head at him when she heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. If she knew, she would send a voice transmission to the Flower Fairy right now and tell her to be careful of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Why? Do you have something to do?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, he also said to her slowly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. 1 just want to pass a message to Senior Black Tortoise.¡± When Cui-er heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal, she also said to the Great Sun Immortal with some ridicule, ¡°Black Tortoise, does that mean that your young master is raising a Black Tortoise?¡± There should be a limit to this posturing. Where did this bragging go to? He even said that he raised the Black Tortoise. Did he dare to believe what he said? When the Great Sun Immortal heard Cui-er¡¯s words, he nodded at Cui-er without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior not only raises Black Tortoise, but also Phoenix, Heaven Swallowing Dog, Ancestral Dragon, Chaos Ant¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Cui-er interrupted the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Her impression of the Great Sun Immortal was already very bad. Why was this old man so good at bragging? He really thought of himself as a divine beast breeder. If he was that awesome, he would be in the Divine World. No, I must tell this information to the young miss. With Miss¡¯s current situation, that person might have deceived her. The young lady was abducted by him. With this thought in her heart, Cui ¡®er also walked towards the other side. As the Great Sun Immortal watched Cui ¡®er leave, he slowly said to her, ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡± Cui ¡®er ignored him. Seeing that Cui¡¯ er didn¡¯t respond, the Great Sun Immortal followed her. After all, he was not familiar with the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Perhaps he would die here. On the way to Cui ¡®er¡¯s departure, a figure slowly appeared above her. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone here. Interesting.¡± When Leng Mei spoke, there was some blood on his hand. Following that, Leng Mei brought along a whirlwind and flew towards Cui-er. When Cui ¡®er was walking, she felt a cold wind wrapping around her. In a moment, Cui ¡®er¡¯s body was surrounded by snow and wind. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The cold wind roared in Cui ¡®er¡¯s ears. Cui¡¯ er looked at the unusual scene around her. His heart also became solemn. The Great Sun Immortal, who was following behind, looked at the sudden cold wind. His expression was also solemn. He placed his hands on his waist, ready to attack at any moment.. Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Hehe, Old Man (1) Chapter 520: Hehe, Old Man (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Cui-er looked at the cold wind around her and slowly said, ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± She had never encountered such a situation when she entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was obvious that someone was up to something. When Leng Mei heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, she also let out a senes of bell-like laughter. Then, a cold wind swept towards Cui ¡®er, and a cold figure appeared beside her. Cui-er looked at Leng Mei who suddenly appeared beside her and was about to make a move. He realized that the true essence in his body had completely solidified. He was completely unable to move his body. This person was very strong! Feeling the changes in her body, Cui ¡®er also made an evaluation of Leng Mei at the first moment. Leng Mei looked at Cui Er in front of her and said slowly, ¡°With your strength, it¡¯s impossible for you to kill Tian Yuan. Tell me, where did those two people go?¡± When she entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Leng Mei also relied on her strong body to walk casually. She did encounter many fierce beasts, but she killed them one by one. Cui ¡®er¡¯s mood fell to the bottom when she heard Leng Mei¡¯s words. Could this person¡¯s target be Miss? With this thought in mind, Cui-er did not think too much about it. She shouted at the Great Sun Immortal who had just walked over, ¡± Old man, this guy is Miss and Young Master. Hurry up and go¡­ Before Cui-er could finish speaking, she realized that her mouth had been sealed by an ice cube. His body was slowly covered by a layer of ice. In the end, he turned into an ice sculpture in front of the Great Sun Immortal. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Cui-er¡¯s appearance, he instinctively wanted to find Xiao Changtian. He wasn¡¯t sure when Cui ¡®er was there, but he was sure that she was definitely much higher than him. Even Cui ¡®er couldn¡¯t resist, he should hurry to find Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Leng Mei saw the enlightened person of the Sun Dynasty running to the other side and said disdainfully. ¡°There¡¯s still someone who¡¯s even worse than an ant. You have no value in existence.¡± As she spoke, a long ice spear appeared beside Leng Mei. Whoosh! The ice spear condensed for only a moment before it flew toward Daoist Big Sun. Feeling that he was locked onto by the ice spear, the Great Sun Immortal could barely muster up any thoughts of resistance. Without any thoughts, the ice spear arrived in front of him. Then, bang! The ice spear shattered in front of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°This beauty, I like your personality. Why don¡¯t you follow me? As this voice rang out in the valley, the Immortal Da Yang slowly recovered. Looking up at the sky, he slowly said. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise?¡± As soon as the Great Sun Immortal finished speaking, the Black Tortoise¡¯s figure slowly landed in front of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Perfected Da Yang, you¡¯re really too mean. Didn¡¯t you say that Master would come out and inform me?¡± Originally, Black Tortoise also wanted to come to the Hundred Thousand Mountains to see if there were any beautiful women. Unexpectedly, after walking around, there was nothing here. It was filled with wild beasts. This greatly disappointed the Black Tortoise. When he realized that everyone was gone, he hurried over. When the Great Sun Immortal heard the Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he smiled bitterly and said to him slowly, ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t inform you, but I couldn¡¯t contact you.¡± As he spoke, the Great Sun Immortal revealed a trace of helplessness. When Senior Black Tortoise heard Daoist Big Sun¡¯s words, he also felt that it made sense. ¡°That¡¯s true. Then I won¡¯t argue with you this time. It¡¯s more important for This Sea King to pursue beautiful women.¡± Leng Mei looked at the Black Tortoise that had suddenly appeared, and her eyes narrowed slightly. His palm changed, and the water droplets in the surrounding air immediately condensed. They formed icy-blue ice spikes around her. ¡°Frost Ice Art!¡± Leng Mei shouted loudly, and then countless ice thorns attacked the Black Tortoise. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! ¡°Wow, such a fiery temper. This Sea King likes it. Black Tortoise said excitedly as he looked at the incoming icicles. In the past, when those people saw him, they would always be submissive. There was actually someone who wanted to take the initiative to attack him. This made Black Tortoise feel extremely interested. ¡°Boss, let me do it.¡± The fat Rongrong looked at the incoming icicles, also preparing to help Black Tortoise block. ¡°Fatty, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Playing these tricks in front of the Water Ancestor, Black Tortoise, wasn¡¯t he courting death? The Black Tortoise casually spat out a green light. Then, the icicles disappeared like snow meeting the sun. When Leng Mei saw that her attack had been easily resolved, she slowly said to the Black Tortoise, ¡°Are you really Black Tortoise?¡± When she first saw Black Tortoise, she instinctively felt that it was because of some special cultivation method of a beast. If he wanted to deceive him, he would use his immortal skill to test it. After all, how could a divine beast like the Black Tortoise be born in such a place? Unexpectedly, it was easily resolved by Black Tortoise. Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s somewhat shocked voice, the Black Tortoise also slowly said to her, ¡°Beauty, what? Is This Sea King still fake?¡± ¡°Oh, why is there a beauty beside you?¡± ¡°Although the ice beauty is beautiful, she¡¯s not angry and not fun. As the Black Tortoise spoke, a green light flew towards the ice sculpture where Cui ¡®er was. The green light landed on the ice sculpture and a loud bang sounded. The ice layer that sealed Cui ¡®er broke into pieces, revealing Cui¡¯ er¡¯s figure. Cough!Cough!Cough! After breaking free from the ice layer, Cui-er coughed violently. Then, seeing that the Great Sun Immortal was still standing there, he said to him, ¡°Why are you still here?¡± The Great Sun Immortal was still here, which meant something. He was also subdued like her. It seemed that the person just now had gone to look for Miss and the others. At this moment, Black Tortoise arrived in front of Cui-er. ¡°Beauty, I saved your life. How are you going to repay me?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I take advantage of you and marry you?¡± Cui ¡®er was also furious when she heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words. Then, when he saw the Black Tortoise in front of him, he understood something. This Black Tortoise must have been left behind by that person to guard them. As she thought of this, she recalled what the Great Sun Immortal had said. Cui-er could not help but say slowly to the Great Sun Immortal, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t you raise this Black Tortoise?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them go and save Miss and the others? At this moment, Cui-er¡¯s words were filled with mockery. When Black Tortoise heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, he also looked at the Great Sun Immortal. When the Great Sun Immortal felt Black Tortoise¡¯s gaze, he hurriedly waved his hand at him. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, it¡¯s not like this. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡± Cui ¡®er saw the nervous look on Daoist Big Sun¡¯s face and mocked him in her heart. Hehe, old man! Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Then Why Did You Run Away? Do You Not Like This Sea King? Chapter 521: Then Why Did You Run Away? Do You Not Like This Sea King? Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The Great Sun Immortal looked at the Black Tortoise in front of him and said slowly to him, ¡°I¡¯m saying that Senior Black Tortoise was raised by Senior.¡± As he spoke, Daoist Big Sun glared at Cui-er. The Great Sun Immortal had seen the fight between Black Tortoise and Phoenix many times. He was very clear about their bad tempers. If he was pestered by Miss Cui Er, he would suffer an undeserved disaster later. Cui-er could not help but say when she felt the gaze of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Aren¡¯t they all the same? Now, Black Tortoise is starting to shirk responsibility.¡± When Black Tortoise heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, he finally understood. Then, he came in front of Cui Er and said to Fatty, ¡°Fatty, I like this girl very much too. Which one do you think I should choose?¡± The fat Rongrong was currently nibbling on a sword she got from who knows where. Hearing Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he also slowly said to him, ¡°Boss, do we still have to choose? Of course we want both.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re the Sea King. Who doesn¡¯t love you?¡± The fat Rongrong¡¯s words also touched Black Tortoise¡¯s heart. Black Tortoise¡¯s heart was also filled with joy, looking at the fat Rongrong more and more pleasing to the eye. Why was this kid so sensible? ¡°Fatty, you¡¯re right. This Sea King doesn¡¯t need to make any choice.¡± ¡°You two serve me once.¡± As he spoke, the Black Tortoise looked at the void in front of him and spat out a green light. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t run.¡± At this moment, in the void, Leng Mei¡¯s figure passed through layers of void. He desperately flew out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After learning that the Black Tortoise was a true divine beast, Leng Mei did not have any heart to resist. He grabbed Black Tortoise and Cui ¡®er and escaped while they were chatting. This Divine Realm was really like what the Divine Eye had said, where dragons and tigers hid. It seemed that Tengen and the others had died here for a reason. Now, he could only wait until he returned to the Sacred Spirit World and report to his clan before making any plans. Leng Mei¡¯s figure was flying in the air. Then, she saw the light at the exit. Just as she was about to leave the Hundred Thousand Mountains, a green light wrapped around her. Feeling the green light on her body, Leng Mei¡¯s expression changed. There was a hint of fear on her exquisite face. ¡°No, Senior Black Tortoise, don¡¯t.¡± Black Tortoise was the ancestor of water, the ancestor of all water. When the green light wrapped around Leng Mei¡¯s body, it also wanted to cripple Leng Mei¡¯s cultivation. After all, as long as Leng Mei lost her cultivation, she would not run around. Upon hearing Leng Mei¡¯s terrified voice, Black Tortoise¡¯s voice was also transmitted from the green light. ¡°Then why did you run away? Do you not like This Sea King?¡± Leng Mei felt that her cultivation had already been suppressed. If she continued to be corroded by the green light¡­ His realm would definitely start to fall. This was something she could not accept no matter what. Sensing the changes in his body, Leng Mei hurriedly said to the Black Tortoise, ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, why am I running? I want to serve you.¡± As she spoke, she flew back to her original position. She was really afraid that Black Tortoise would cripple her cultivation. ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Let This Sea King give you a hand.¡± As soon as Black Tortoise finished speaking, Leng Mei also felt the green light on her body bring her towards Black Tortoise¡¯s direction. In an instant, he arrived in front of the Black Tortoise. Coming here again, Leng Mei knew that what she had done just now was all for nothing. At this moment, Cuier saw Leng Mei who had returned to her side. His face was also a little stunned. Didn¡¯t this woman go to deal with Miss? Why did he come back? ¡°It¡¯s good that you like this sea king. You can serve this sea king together.¡± At this moment, Black Tortoise¡¯s voice slowly entered Cui ¡®er and Leng Mei¡¯s ears. Leng Mei looked at the Black Tortoise in front of him, and her body shook. Although she was very overbearing, she was still a newbie when it came to such matters. When Cui ¡®er heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, she slowly understood something. This Black Tortoise was not this woman¡¯s divine beast? Could it be that it was really as the Great Sun Immortal said, that the Black Tortoise was raised by that young master? For the first time, Cui-er began to doubt her own thoughts. And at this time, in order to not let Black Tortoise cripple his cultivation, Leng Mei also slowly came to Black Tortoise¡¯s side. ¡°Come, massage this sea king¡¯s shoulders.¡± Black Tortoise had unknowingly sat on the fat Rongrong¡¯s body, speaking slowly to Leng Mei. Leng Mei looked at Black Tortoise¡¯s face and hesitated. After struggling internally, he also stood behind the fat Rongrong, massaging the Black Tortoise on his body. Then, Black Tortoise said to Cui-er, ¡°That beauty, are you looking down on me?¡± Cui-er was still in a daze. She no longer knew where Black Tortoise came from. However, when he saw a powerhouse like Leng Mei, he still wanted to rub the shoulders of the Black Tortoise. She gritted her teeth and walked towards Black Tortoise. If he did not yield, Black Tortoise would use some forceful means on him later. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing for me to be a follower? At the same time, Cui-er also looked at the Great Sun Immortal. If this Black Tortoise was really raised by that young master, this old man would have to speak up for him no matter what. When the Great Sun Immortal felt Cui ¡®er¡¯s gaze, he turned his head away. It seemed that she was dissatisfied with Cui ¡®er for speaking nonsense in front of the Black Tortoise. This damned old man! Cui-er cursed Immortal Da Yang in her heart. At this moment, Black Tortoise also slowly said to Cui ¡®er, who had come in front of him, ¡°Come, this sea king has been busy recently, and my limbs are also very sore.¡± When the fat Rongrong below Black Tortoise heard these words, she also slowly said to Black Tortoise: ¡°Boss, haven¡¯t I been bringing you around recently?¡± Black Tortoise was also somewhat embarrassed by the fat Rongrong¡¯s words, and also glared at the fat Rongrong. This fat guy, I thought he had a lot of directors recently. Why did he not understand? Don¡¯t expose me in front of a beauty. And the fat Rongrong felt Black Tortoise¡¯s gaze, and knew that she had said something wrong. He also obediently shut his mouth. At this time, Black Tortoise also looked at Cui ¡®er in front of him. He muttered, ¡°Then what should you do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Black Tortoise looked at Cui ¡®er in front of him and began to think. At this moment, a voice sounded in Black Tortoise¡¯s ear. ¡°You old turtle, why did you run out again and even harass the girl? I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Hearing this voice, Black Tortoise almost reflexively jumped up from the fat Rongrong. Then, he saw Xiao Changtian walking towards him angrily.. Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: This Girl Was Terrified (1) Chapter 522: This Girl Was Terrified (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian followed the Flower Fairy around the Hundred Thousand Mountains for a while. The Flower Fairy also told Xiao Changtian some of the routes she knew. As for the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the Flower Fairy did not dare to go in and investigate. Therefore, after introducing the things that he knew to Xiao Changtian. The Flower Fairy also suggested to look for Cui ¡®er and Daoist Da Yang. He didn¡¯t expect to see this old turtle run out of the basket when he arrived. Moreover, it seemed like he was harassing a good woman. Wasn¡¯t he causing trouble for himself? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also walked towards the direction of the Black Tortoise. Seeing Black Tortoise trying to escape from the ground, he also grabbed him up from the ground. Looking at the Black Tortoise in his hand, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°You old turtle, can¡¯t you make me worry a little?¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also slapped the Black Tortoise. When the Black Tortoise heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry voice, it slowly retracted its limbs into its turtle shell. On the side, Leng Mei and Cui Er looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance. He was also shocked. The Black Tortoise was beaten up by someone just like that? After Xiao Changtian beat the Black Tortoise, he slowly threw it on the ground. Then, he walked towards Leng Mei and said slowly to her,¡± ¡°Miss, did I scare you just now?¡± After Xiao Changtian realized that Mu Jiuhuang and the others in the courtyard were afraid of the Black Tortoise, he was shocked. He also started to worry. This old turtle didn¡¯t scare this girl, right? Leng Mei looked at Xiao Chang Tian who was standing in front of the self-help, not knowing what to say. She had personally experienced Black Tortoise¡¯s strength. This person had captured Black Tortoise and beaten him up until he had no temper. Now, Leng Mei already regretted why she came to the Divine Realm. This place was originally a barren land, and the ones who died were actually insignificant cultivators under his command. Why did he have to come here? At this time, Leng Mei¡¯s hair was messy on her face because of the wind in the valley. Xiao Changtian also reached out to help Leng Mei put her ice-blue hair behind him. The moment he was touched by Xiao Changtian, Leng Mei¡¯s body shook as if he had been electrocuted. Seeing Leng Mei¡¯s nervous and restrained appearance, Xiao Changtian also sighed in his heart. This girl looked like she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t even know how to speak. He had to take good care of Black Tortoise in the future. She had only been out for a few days, and she was already causing trouble for him. He thought that it had become obedient. The Flower Fairy saw Xiao Changtian helping Leng Mei with her hair. He also slowly walked over to Leng Mei. ¡°Sister, may I ask who you are?¡± Leng Mei looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him and then at the Flower Fairy who had extended her hand to him. ¡°Miss!¡± Cui-er was also a little worried when she saw the Flower Fairy taking the initiative to talk to Leng Mei. She had personally experienced the terror of Leng Mei just now. The bone-piercing chill and the moment of freezing were still vivid in his mind. At this moment, Leng Mei slowly extended her hand and shook the Flower Fairy¡¯s hand. ¡°Let go.¡± Cui-er came between the Flower Fairy and Leng Mei and separated their hands. Then, he glared at Leng Mei and whispered into the Flower Fairy¡¯s ear,¡± ¡°Miss, be careful. This is a female devil.¡± Xiao Changtian also said to Leng Mei,¡± ¡°Miss, it seems that you are scared out of your wits. Daoist Master Da Yang, can I trouble you to bring the girl back?¡± As a mortal, he didn¡¯t have the ability to send a lady home. However, the Great Sun Immortal was different. His cultivation was powerful, so he could rest assured that she would bring the girl home. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. With Senior protecting him, what was he afraid of? When Leng Mei saw that Xiao Changtian wanted the Great Sun Immortal to take him away, he was also in disbelief. This person had just let him go. Following that, under the guidance of the Great Sun Immortal, Leng Mei also slowly left the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When the Flower Fairy saw Leng Mei leave, she also said slowly to Cui ¡®er beside her, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Cui-er also covered her forehead when she saw the Flower Fairy like this. He didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, Xiao Changcheng came to the Flower Fairy and said slowly,¡± ¡°Young lady, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she wanted to ask him what he was going to do. Cui-er stood in front of her and said slowly to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll take Miss back first.¡± Everything that had happened today had left Cui-er dumbfounded. Before she figured it out, she would not give the Flower Fairy and Xiao Changtian a chance to interact. Although this senior was the master of the Black Tortoise, why was he so good to that female devil? Under Cui ¡®er¡¯s tugging, the Flower Fairy reluctantly left with her. Xiao Changtian looked at the direction where the Flower Fairy had left and waved at her. Although the Flower Fairy had already introduced the situation of the Hundred Thousand Mountains to him. However, Xiao Changtian felt that this was not deep enough. Just in case, Xiao Changtian decided to go deeper. He wanted to see if there was a better place to build his foundation. Then, Xiao Changtian also started to walk slowly into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After the Great Sun Immortal left the Hundred Thousand Mountains with Leng Mei, he said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Since Senior wants you to leave, then leave.¡± ¡°But you have to remember that Senior likes peace and quiet. If you expose his whereabouts, it will be hard to say when the time comes.¡± ¡°You have to know that with Senior¡¯s strength, it¡¯s not difficult for him to leave something on you.¡± When he spoke, the Great Sun Immortal also sounded threatening. He also knew that Xiao Changtian liked peace and quiet. Therefore, he wanted to help Xiao Changtian give this cold ghost a shot in the dark. When Leng Mei heard the Grand Sun Immortal¡¯s words, his figure also shook. He hurriedly used his holy sense to investigate his body. Although they didn¡¯t find any imprints, it didn¡¯t mean that there were none. If that person¡¯s strength was much higher than his, it would be normal for him not to notice it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking like this, Leng Mei seemed to understand everything. Why did that person let him go just now? It turned out that his strength was like an ant in that person¡¯s eyes. As he thought of this, Leng Mei also took a deep look at the enlightened person of Dayang. The arrogance in his eyes was long gone. Then, his body turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. She did not want to stay in this Divine World for even a moment longer.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: It’s Very Possibly An Old Monster Traveling Outside (1) Chapter 523: It¡¯s Very Possibly An Old Monster Traveling Outside (1) Translator: 549690339 | In the Heaven¡¯s Beyond, in a shattered void. Leng Mei s figure had appeared in this area at some point. He looked at the void in front of him without any hesitation. With a wave of her hand, an icy blue token appeared in her palm. With the effect of the token, the void in front of him also automatically formed a spatial passageway. Then, the cold figure flew in with a whoosh. After leaving the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Leng Mei went straight to Heaven¡¯s Beyond and returned to the Spirit Race. Whoosh! After returning to the Spiritual Race, Leng Mei¡¯s figure also turned into a stream of light. He flew towards a mountain peak of the Spiritual Race. Her figure slowly landed on the mountain peak. Leng Mei also slowly walked towards the snow-white palace on the mountain peak. ¡°Mei ¡®er, where have you been all this time?¡± Before Leng Mei could enter the palace, a clear voice came from the snow-white palace. ¡°Sister, I might be in trouble.¡± As soon as Leng Mei finished speaking, an equally beautiful woman appeared in front of her. Unlike Leng Mei, the woman¡¯s eyes were ice blue and her hair was silver. ¡°Come in and talk!¡± Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the Cold Mei in front of her and looked around. Then, he waved his hand, and Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao entered the palace. After entering the palace, Leng Mei also told Leng Xiaoxiao everything that he had encountered in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Divine Beast Black Tortoise? I¡¯ll beat you until you can¡¯t resist at all.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such an expert outside of Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡±In my mouth Leng Xiaoxiao paced back and forth in the palace. Then, she stretched out her hand and pointed at Leng Mei¡¯s forehead. Then, a spiritual light swept across Leng Mei¡¯s body. That person probably didn¡¯t leave anything on you.¡± As Leng Xiaoxiao said that, she thought of something. Mei er, are you stupid? This situation can only mean one thing.¡± ¡°That person is not worried that your return will cause any harm to her.¡± It s very likely that he¡¯s an old monster who¡¯s traveling outside.¡± When Leng Mei heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also said somewhat anxiously,¡± ¡°Sister, what should I do?¡± Although she was usually a little mischievous, she had never thought of dying or having her cultivation crippled. She had also considered Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. It must have reached a level that he could not imagine. ¡°Sister, why do you think such a person would go to a barren land like the Divine Realm?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao was walking in the palace. When she heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, she said to her slowly, ¡°Little sister, your words have enlightened me. Why do you think such a person would travel in a place like the Divine Realm?¡± ¡°They must be plotting something. As long as we go over and apologize to them, we 11 see if there¡¯s anything we can help with.¡± ¡°Maybe they will let you go.¡± When Leng Mei heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he said to her somewhat reluctantly,¡± ¡°Sister, do I have to go to that place again?¡± ¡°Go, of course. Do you still want to live in fear?¡± Hearing this, Leng Xiaoxiao glared at her. ¡°Go and prepare now. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains After the Flower Fairy and the others left, Xiao Changtian also went inside alone with a bamboo basket on his back. After passing through many valleys, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So there¡¯s a scenery in the mountains.¡±¡± There was a huge lake in front of Xiao Changtian. Looking at the center of the lake, there was a small island on it. ¡°Let¡¯s go to that island and take a look. That¡¯s a good place.¡± Looking at the small island in the middle of the lake, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt that he had found a satisfactory place. Xiao Changtian came to the lake and looked at the bottomless lake. He was also a little troubled. It seemed like he still lacked a small boat. Looking around, there was a raft there. Looking at the calm surface of the lake, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for him to go over. With that thought in mind, Xiao Chang Tian slowly stood on the raft and randomly picked a bamboo stick. He began to swim toward the island in the middle of the lake. When Xiao Changtian stepped on the raft, a pair of huge eyes slowly opened under the lake. Then, the figure slowly swam under the lake. And at this time, inside Xiao Changtian¡¯s bamboo basket the fat Rongrong also slowly said to Black Tortoise above her head: Boss, did you notice that there seems to be a big guy under the lake?¡± Black Tortoise sat on the fat Rongrong¡¯s head, slowly poking his head out of the bamboo basket. It s just a small lizard. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Master can easily solve it.¡± While the Black Tortoise was talking, a black flood dragon slowly swam toward Xiao Changtian¡¯s raft. As the flood dragon slowly approached, Xiao Changtian felt the lake surface begin to fluctuate. What was happening? Who was causing trouble? Xiao Changtian felt the change in the lake and cursed in his heart. Then, he looked down at the lake. There were some faint black shadows on the surface of the lake. It seemed that some animals were causing trouble below. There are many animals in the mountains, but the animals in the lake are also here to cause trouble.¡± Xiao Changtian complained and then picked up the bamboo from the water. When he came from the valley, Xiao Changtian had seen some ferocious beasts. However, with his hunting skills and understanding of animal habits, Xiao Changtian easily took care of them. Although they weren¡¯t a threat to Xiao Changtian, their numbers made him impatient. In the end, Xiao Changtian¡¯s interspatial ring was filled with ferocious beast meat. In fact, Xiao Changtian himself didn¡¯t want to kill them. However, those ferocious beasts seemed to have their own personalities. If he did not kill them, they would give up attacking him. Therefore, Xiao Changtian felt that this trip to the Hundred Thousand Mountains was a great opportunity. They could store enough food for a few months. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also took the bamboo pole and stabbed it towards the black shadow below. Bang! When the bamboo pole fell into the water, it also caused a splash on the surface of the water. Below the lake, the Black Water Dragon looked at the bamboo raft and was about to swallow it. He felt a rapid stream of water rushing towards him with a strong wind. Bang! The water hit the Black Water Dragon¡¯s scales. In an instant, a wound opened up on his body. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± Caught off guard by the sudden attack, the Black Water Dragon looked at the bamboo raft above with anger. ¡°No wonder you dare to covet my treasure. You have some ability.¡± ¡°But compared to me, he¡¯s far inferior.¡± The Blackwater Dragon spoke slowly, and its wound healed quickly.. Chapter 524 - Chapter 524:1 Say, Little Black, You Don’t Have Any Pretty Girls Here (1) Chapter 524:1 Say, Little Black, You Don¡¯t Have Any Pretty Girls Here (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Under the lake, the Blackwater Dragon looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s bamboo raft. Its eyes turned red. ¡°Wrath of the Flood Dragon!¡± As the Blackwater Dragon¡¯s eyes turned red, its aura soared rapidly. In an instant, he had also reached the peak of the Godly Emperor Realm. He even had the aura of a half-step Human Immortal. In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, it was also one of the top local overlords. After cultivating for tens of thousands of years, his cultivation had also reached the peak of the Godly Emperor realm. After so many years of staying in the lake at the center of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they had also been constantly plundering all kinds of treasures from other places. They were piled up on the island in the center of the lake for him to enjoy. Now that he saw someone coveting his island, how could he not be angry? As the Black Water Dragon moved quickly, the water on the surface of the lake also became faster. Xiao Changtian felt the change in the lake and said slowly. ¡°Alright, another one who wants to die.¡± Through the lake, Xiao Changtian saw a black shadow getting closer and closer to him. Although he couldn¡¯t see the body shape of the other party, it was needless to say that Xiao Changtian knew. It must be the animal in the water. The animals in the Hundred Thousand Mountains really had their own personalities. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly raised the bamboo pole in his hand and waved it. It was aimed at the black shadow below. At this moment, a voice slowly entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Human, die!¡± Hearing this voice, Xiao Changtian¡¯s body shook. Had he encountered a demonic beast? In the cultivation world, he had always heard that it was easy to encounter demon beasts in the mountains. However, he thought about how he had been quite lucky along the way. He had only encountered ordinary ferocious beasts. He didn¡¯t expect to meet them on this lake. The key was that it was not easy for him to escape. However, there was no turning back. Xiao Changtian swung the bamboo pole in his hand. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look at the black shadow in front of him. Then, he hit the Blackwater Dragon¡¯s head with the bamboo pole. Bang! The Black Water Dragon felt dizzy after being hit by Xiao Changtian¡¯s bamboo pole. Then, the true essence in his entire body became chaotic. His body fell into the water with a swoosh. Looking at the splashing water on the lake in front of him, Xiao Changtian also looked at the bamboo pole in his hand in disbelief. His bamboo pole wasn¡¯t broken? Didn¡¯t that demonic beast just now speak human language? With doubts in his heart, Xiao Changtian walked towards the lake. Then, Xiao Changtian saw a dragon with black scales and a long beard appear in front of him. No matter what, this appearance was undoubtedly a demonic beast. However, from the looks of it, why was this demonic beast so vulnerable? He seemed to have been knocked unconscious by his attack just now. He was just a mortal. How could he defeat a demonic beast? Then, Xiao Changtian raised his bamboo pole and pushed the Blackwater Dragon. After being pushed by Xiao Changtian, the Black Water Dragon swam up to him and transmitted its voice to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m just a little demon beast that has just entered the sect and I¡¯m not sensible. I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so please let me go.¡± After being hit by Xiao Changtian, the Blackwater Dragon knew that it couldn¡¯t defeat Xiao Changtian. The Blackwater Dragon only had one principle when it came to people stronger than it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive in the Hundred Thousand Mountains for so long. Xiao Changtian heard the Blackwater Dragon¡¯s words and looked at its obedient face. The demonic beasts in the cultivation world were different from what he remembered. ¡°Did you just cultivate to become a demon?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the black flood dragon in front of the bamboo raft and said slowly. The Blackwater Dragon was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. With this person¡¯s cultivation, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to see through his strength. Thinking so, the Blackwater Dragon said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m no different from someone who just cultivated into a demon.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and said slowly. ¡°It seems so.¡± Xiao Changtian also remembered that when Di Tian first saw him, he also directly fell from the sky. He could still deal with these unskilled cultivators and demon beasts. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the shore. He looked over at the island and saw that there was no one on the island. It was good that this was an uninhabited island. In that case, if he allowed Di Tian to establish his power here, wouldn¡¯t it be considered as him occupying the mountain and becoming the king? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly walked onto the island. The Blackwater Dragon, who was following Xiao Changtian, felt a heartache when he saw Xiao Changtian step onto the island. He couldn¡¯t tell how strong Xiao Changtian was. What he was sure of was that he couldn¡¯t beat him. However, this person was so powerful that he probably wouldn¡¯t take a fancy to his things. As he was thinking about this, the Blackwater Dragon saw Xiao Changtian slowly walking towards him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Blackwater Dragon,¡± ¡°Big mud fish, just play in the lake. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°And you, old turtle, you should go play in the lake too. Don¡¯t run around all day.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also took out the Black Tortoise from his bamboo basket. And seeing the fat Rongrong, Xiao Changtian rubbed its head. ¡°Rongrong, follow me to the island to take a look.¡± When the Black Water Dragon saw the Black Tortoise slowly walking towards it, it understood something. Why did Xiao Changtian just say that he was a demonic beast that had just entered the sect? Indeed, in front of the Black Tortoise, he was no different from those demonic beasts who had just entered the sect. Seeing the Black Tortoise, the black water dragon forced a smile and said slowly, ¡°Lord Black Tortoise, what instructions do you have?¡± Black Tortoise looked at Xiao Chang Tian who had already brought the fat Rongrong to the island. He also slowly said to the Blackwater Dragon in front of him, ¡°You little lizard, did you want to attack Master just now?¡± ¡°No, that was all a misunderstanding, Lord Black Tortoise.¡± At this moment, the Black Water Dragon could only smile apologetically when it heard the Black Tortoise¡¯s accusation. ¡°Come, take me to your lake.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Black Tortoise¡¯s words, the Black Destruction Serpent Dragon didn¡¯t show any signs of neglect and started swimming in the lake with Black Tortoise. As the Blackwater Dragon was the overlord of this place, there were basically no demon beasts in this lake. The entire lake was the Blackwater Dragon¡¯s territory. Therefore, the Black Tortoise swam slowly in the lake and said to the Black Water Dragon beside him, ¡°I say, Xiao Hei, you don¡¯t have a single beauty here?¡± Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Miss Already Has Someone She Likes (1) Chapter 525: Miss Already Has Someone She Likes (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡® ¡¯ Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. In the air, a few beautiful women in gorgeous clothes stood tall. At this moment, one of the beauties said to a girl in flowery clothes,¡± ¡°Bai Zhi, did you say that Miss escaped to the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± Upon hearing this beautiful woman¡¯s words, the flowery clothed young girl named Bai Zhi also slowly bowed towards her. ¡°Yes, Elder. Miss Flower Fairy ran out of the family and fled towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± As they spoke, the few beautiful women slowly saw the small town in front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Let s go down and take a look at the situation first.¡± Then, the beautiful women landed in the small town where the Flower Fairy was. Seeing this deserted town, the beautiful women also frowned slightly. The reputation of the forbidden area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains did not come out of thin air. Seeing this deserted town, the beautiful women also felt a little cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Young Lady wants to do, isn¡¯t it better to listen to Palace Master¡¯s words?¡± Looking at the deserted town, the beautiful woman couldn¡¯t help but complain. Don¡¯t say anything more. We just need to take Miss back.¡± At this moment, the beautiful woman in the lead slowly said to the beautiful woman beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s first understand this town.¡± Following that, the few beautiful women also walked towards a small stall on the side of the street. At the same time, Cui ¡®er, who was walking on the street, also saw these beautiful women. ¡°Someone from the palace has arrived.¡± After saying this, Cui-er slowly turned around and ran towards the back. Bai Zhi also saw this scene. She pointed at Cui Er who was running and said slowly, ¡°Elders, look, Cui Er.¡± When the beautiful women heard Bai Zhi¡¯s words, they also looked in the direction she pointed out. ¡°Chase!¡± The few beautiful women looked at each other and stood up from the chairs they had just sat down on. Then, they all turned into a stream of light and chased after Cui Er. Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian brought the fat Rongrong around the island. He was also very happy. This island was simply a huge treasure. Not only was it an uninhabited island, but it was also rich in resources. If they established their forces here, they would not have to worry about the attacks of those cultivators. Moreover, he did not have to worry about eating, drinking, and having fun. The island¡¯s terrain was also very suitable for building houses. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the lake. He also slowly said to the lake, ¡°Old turtle, we¡¯re going back.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished his words, the Black Tortoise and the Black Water Dragon slowly appeared beside the lake. At this moment, the Black Water Dragon was behind the Black Tortoise, and it was feeling a little uneasy. After Senior Black Tortoise had played around in the lake, he had already reached the peak of the lake. He was not interested in any treasures, but he was very interested in beautiful women. However, he was the only one here. How could there be any beautiful women? Therefore, after seeing the Black Tortoise¡¯s displeasure, the Black Water Dragon became submissive. And at this time, the Black Water Dragon saw the fat Rongrong beside Xiao Changtian holding a few bamboos. His heart ached. That was the spiritual bamboo he had just plundered from other demon beasts a while ago. And the fat Rongrong didn¡¯t pay any attention to the Black Flood Dragon, continuing to gnaw on the spirit bamboo in her hand. This thing was not of much help to his cultivation. However, the taste was still quite good. However, the Black Water Dragon did not dare to say anything. It could only wait quietly at the side. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Black Tortoise,¡± ¡°Old turtle, we¡¯ve found the place.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also placed the Black Tortoise into the bamboo basket. Looking at the lake in front of him, Xiao Changtian also walked to the bamboo raft he came from. Looking at the Black Water Dragon on the shore, he slowly said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Little Black. We¡¯re going to be neighbors here.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly left the island. The Black Water Dragon was left standing on the spot with a dumbfounded expression. When Xiao Changtian left with the Black Tortoise, the Black Water Dragon thought it was going to be freed. It seemed like this person would come again in the future. At the same time, in a small courtyard, The Flower Fairy and the Great Sun Immortal were sitting in the courtyard, waiting for Xiao Changtian¡¯s return. After the Flower Fairy left the Hundred Thousand Mountains, she also invited the Great Sun Immortal to rest at her place. Standing at the door, Daoist Big Sun saw Cui ¡®er running over slowly from outside, looking anxious. He also slowly said to her, Miss Cui Er, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Cui-er saw Daoist Big Sun standing at the entrance and waved at him. Quick, tell Young Lady that someone from the palace has arrived.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, he was also stunned for a moment. Shouldn¡¯t they be happy that someone had come to their house? Why did he look so nervous? At this moment, Daoist Big Sun also saw the beautiful women behind Cui ¡®er. Cui-er entered through the door, and the Flower Fairy also went up to greet her. ¡°Cui Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss, someone from the palace has arrived.¡± As she spoke, Cui-er also looked towards the sky. As soon as she finished speaking, a woman¡¯s voice came from the small courtyard. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been out for so long. Come back with me.¡± Upon hearing this voice, the Flower Fairy also saw the orange-robed woman in the air. She opened her mouth and said slowly to her, ¡°Great Elder, you know what I will face if I go back. Do you still want to take me back?¡± The Great Elder was the person who took the most care of the Flower Fairy in the family. Moreover, he was very powerful, and his strength was above the Flower Fairy¡¯s. He could even be said to be the Flower Fairy¡¯s teacher. Therefore, the Flower Fairy didn¡¯t have any intention of escaping from under her eyes. When the beautiful woman heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, she said without any emotion, ¡°Miss, this is the Palace Master¡¯s intention. You should return with me.¡± Hearing the beautiful woman¡¯s words, Cui ¡®er also blocked the Flower Fairy and slowly said to the beautiful woman, Great Elder, why do you think it¡¯s a pity to sacrifice Miss¡¯s happiness?¡± ¡°Miss already has someone she likes.¡± At this time, Cui Er also planned to use Xiao Changtian as a shield. After all, although he didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s character, his strength was real. At this moment, the beautiful woman heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words and frowned. Cui-er also said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal beside her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, old man?¡± When Daoist Big Sun heard Cui Er¡¯s words, he did not reply. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only How could he know what Senior was thinking? It wouldn¡¯t be good if he said it casually. ¡°A cultivator who has just entered the Divine World wants to covet the young miss. It¡¯s better for him to go mine.¡± At this moment, Bai Zhi saw the Grand Sun Immortal below and shouted at him. Seeing Cui ¡®er talking to Immortal Dayang, Bai Zhi also thought that Immortal Dayang was the Flower Fairy¡¯s sweetheart.. Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Leng Xiaoxiao Arrives (1) Chapter 526: Leng Xiaoxiao Arrives (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, a small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains In the courtyard, Bai Zhi¡¯s true essence slowly surged in her hand. In the end, he turned into a long rainbow and attacked the Great Sun Immortal. The Great Sun Immortal looked at Bai Zhi, who had suddenly attacked him, and did not react in time. Looking at the fatal blow, the Immortal Da Yang immediately took out a blueprint from his pocket. Just as he was about to open it, he saw Bai Zhi¡¯s rainbow turn into an icy rainbow in front of him. Bang! The moment the ice rainbow condensed, it immediately exploded. Then, an ethereal female voice slowly sounded between heaven and earth. ¡°Guys, it¡¯s not good to bully the weak.¡± When Bai Zhi saw that her attack had been neutralized, she was also shocked. She looked up into the sky. Then, a woman dressed in blue clothes slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The woman slowly landed in front of the Great Sun Immortal and smiled at him. ¡°Sir!¡± A white-robed woman appeared out of thin air beside her. The moment the two women appeared, they instantly became the most beautiful scenery in the entire courtyard. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on them. Cui-Er¡¯s expression turned grave when she saw the two women. These two women were none other than Leng Mei, who had left the Hundred Thousand Mountains not long ago. The white-robed woman beside Leng Mei was Leng Xiaoxiao, who had brought her here. The orange-robed beauty looked at the two women below and slowly said to them, ¡°Fellow Daoists, this is our Flower Fairy Palace¡¯s business. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡± The beautiful woman felt an unprecedented pressure from Leng Mei and Leng. This pressure was something that even the Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace had never given her. Thus, the beautiful woman was extremely polite when she spoke to Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°We¡¯ve interfered in the matters of your Flower Fairy Palace. What should you do?¡± Hearing the beautiful woman¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao remained unmoved. Her cold voice slowly sounded. His voice revealed an unquestionable coldness that put people thousands of miles away. If it was any other time, he would have encountered cultivators like Bai Zhi. After all, they were no different from ants in his eyes. But this time she was here to apologize to Xiao Chang Tian with a cold charm. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble. In midair, Bai Zhi heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and looked at the ridiculously beautiful woman in front of her. For some reason, a wave of jealousy rose in her heart. He shouted at Leng Xiaoxiao below, ¡± Who do you think you are? Just because you have some strength, you can be in front of my Flower Fairy Palace¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before Bai Zhi could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the orange-robed beauty in midair. After berating Bai Zhi, the orange-robed beauty slowly said to Leng Xiaoxiao, ¡°Since Fellow Daoist is here today, I¡¯ll naturally give you face.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The orange-robed beauty said to the people around her after she finished speaking. Hearing the orange-robed beauty¡¯s words, the others could only swallow their thoughts. They only understood that the Great Elder was very afraid of those two women. The women had only taken a few steps when the orange-robed beauty vanished into thin air. ¡°Miss, come back with me. The palace needs you.¡± The orange-colored beauty had appeared behind the Flower Fairy. The Flower Fairy¡¯s body trembled when she heard the orange-robed beauty¡¯s words. ¡°Great Elder!¡± The orange-robed beauty was already resting her head on the Flower Fairy¡¯s shoulder. Just as he touched the Flower Fairy¡¯s shoulder, his entire arm was covered in ice without any warning. ¡°Get lost!¡± Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes flashed with white light. With a bang, the orange-robed beauty¡¯s arm shattered into pieces of ice. ¡°Is Fellow Daoist really going to do this?¡± The orange-robed beauty shouted at Leng Xiaoxiao as she covered her wound. The Flower Fairy looked at the Great Elder who was cut off by Leng Xiaoxiao and said slowly to her. ¡°First Elder, are you alright?¡± Ignoring the Flower Fairy, the beautiful woman in orange looked at Leng Xiaoxiao, turned around, and flew into the distance. The orange-robed beauty knew that the test just now had already determined who was stronger. As long as Leng Xiaoxiao had any thoughts, she would spill her blood on the spot. After the orange-robed beauty left, Leng Xiaoxiao brought Leng Mei to the front of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Sir, can you introduce us to Senior? I¡¯ve brought Mei ¡®er here to apologize to Senior.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice seemed to have a magical power. Although it revealed a coldness that rejected people thousands of miles away, it brushed past his ears. Instead, it gave off a feeling of endless aftertaste. The Great Sun Immortal was also stunned on the spot. He had just sent this woman away. He came back so quickly and even brought another stunning beauty with him. The Great Sun Immortal looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei in front of him and said slowly to them, ¡°Senior hasn¡¯t returned yet. Please go back.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao smiled when she heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Since Senior hasn¡¯t returned, then I¡¯ll wait here with Little Sister.¡± As she spoke, Leng Xiaoxiao also brought Leng Mei to the side. Perhaps it was because the spiritual energy in this area was thin. The spiritual energy between heaven and earth was clearly denser than in other places. Cui Er looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei as if she was facing a great enemy. He protected the Flower Fairy behind him. In her opinion, Leng Mei¡¯s level of danger was no less than the Flower Fairy Palace¡¯s First Elder just now. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also glanced at Leng Mei. Following that, Leng Mei came in front of Cui ¡®er and said slowly to her,¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist, please don¡¯t take issue with what happened in the mountains.¡± Before she could figure out Xiao Changtian¡¯s situation, Leng Xiaoxiao had to resolve this matter no matter what. If Xiao Changtian was as powerful as he had expected¡­ If he did this, he would be able to obtain her forgiveness. If he was just pretending to lose, he would also settle the score with him. At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the courtyard. Then, Xiao Changtian came to the courtyard. And in front of Xiao Changtian was the fat Rongrong crawling along with the Black Tortoise. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Changtian wanted to let them out. However, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t find the path to the courtyard, so he tried his best. He had used the old turtle as Alpha, but he had not expected that following him would really lead him to Immortal Da Yang. After entering the courtyard, Xiao Changtian waved at the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°The Great Sun Immortal! When Leng Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Changtian come in, she also walked towards him slowly.. Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Could This Person Be the Creation Immortal Chapter 527: Could This Person Be the Creation Immortal (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Flower Fairy¡¯s courtyard Xiao Changtian entered the yard and slowly walked towards the Grand Sun Immortal. At this moment, a cold and cold voice entered his ears. ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Changtian heard the voice and looked to his side. Then, he looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei beside him. Wasn¡¯t this girl the girl he met in the Hundred Thousand Mountains? Could it be that this girl was scared by the turtle in the Hundred Thousand Mountains and came looking for him? Xiao Changtian said to Leng Xiaoxiao and the others,¡± ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I brought little sister here to thank you for sending little sister home.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. So she was here to thank him for sending her back. Previously, the turtle in his house had frightened him, and he had even taken the initiative to thank him. What a good family. Xiao Changtian said slowly to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian also walked toward the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of the credit of the Great Sun Immortal. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to send the lady back so quickly.¡± He was just a mortal. There was no way to send Leng Mei back to the Spirit Race so quickly. Leng Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, he looked at the Great Sun Immortal. Daoist Da Yang also smiled at Leng Xiaoxiao and then walked to the side with Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Let me tell you, Senior is currently cultivating his heart in the mortal world, playing around in the mortal world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t disturb his cultivation.¡± ¡°Mortal world tempering the heart. Could this person be a Creation Immortal?¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Leng Mei also exclaimed. The Creation Immortal was a group of people who stood at the top of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. They didn¡¯t expect that they would meet him. ¡°Yes, yes. Little sister, we will also cooperate with senior¡¯s cultivation later.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t doubt the words of the Great Sun Immortal at all. It was very simple. They saw Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong following Xiao Chang Tian in. The aura of the Iron Eater and the Black Tortoise could not be faked. In front of the Black Tortoise, Leng Xiaoxiao could clearly feel that her cultivation was suppressed by a lot. Not to mention Xiao Changtian was the owner of the Black Tortoise. After Xiao Changtian entered the courtyard, the Flower Fairy slowly walked towards him. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Flower Fairy. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve already found the address. I¡¯ve disturbed you recently.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Daoist Big Sun later.¡± When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Young Master, are you leaving so soon?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the Flower Fairy. Cui ¡®er saw the sad expression on the Flower Fairy¡¯s face and slowly walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Young Master, please leave as soon as possible.¡± Cui-er looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei in the courtyard. Although they had just helped the Flower Fairy repel the First Elder of the Flower Fairy Palace. However, one thing was certain. After Cui ¡®er met Xiao Changtian, they were in trouble. First, Leng Mei came looking for them, and then the family found them. When the Flower Fairy heard Cui ¡®er¡¯s words, she slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t listen to Cui Er¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°Since Young Master wants to leave, then I will play a song for Young Master.¡± As she spoke, the Flower Fairy returned to her room and took out a zither. After Xiao Changtian played on the flower boat that day, she also had some enlightenment. Every day, he would also recall the way Xiao Changtian played the zither. She slowly placed the zither on the table and began to play. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything when he saw the Flower Fairy¡¯s expression. It was not hard to understand why this person who liked to play the piano liked to compose songs. At this time, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, look at my sister. She won¡¯t be in any trouble, right?¡± After learning about Xiao Changtian¡¯s situation, Leng Xiaoxiao also told Xiao Changtian the purpose of her trip. Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Could it be that this girl had been scared sick last time? Following that, he slowly said to Leng Mei,¡± ¡°Give me your hand.¡± When Leng Mei heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Then, under Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s signal, he slowly extended his arm. Xiao Changtian grabbed Leng Mei¡¯s arm and placed his fingers on the pulse. Then, he slowly said to Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°This girl has just been frightened recently. She¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a bottle of medicinal wine to bring back.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a bottle of medicinal wine from his bamboo basket. Xiao Changtian had carefully selected the herbs in the courtyard to make this. Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and were delighted. It seemed that the senior had forgiven them. Leng Xiaoxiao also saw a treasure that was hard to come by in ten thousand years. With it, Leng Mei¡¯s cultivation would definitely rise rapidly. After this, it would be a great help to their Holy War. At this moment, the sound of the Flower Fairy¡¯s zither could be heard in the courtyard. The Flower Fairy¡¯s zither music this time was clearly a little better than when she was on the boat. However, this zither sound was quite suitable for parting. Xiao Changtian felt a sense of sadness from the music. When the Flower Fairy played, she looked at Xiao Changtian. After Xiao Changtian left, she would also be leaving this small town soon. Since the people from the Flower Fairy Palace had found this place, they would definitely not give up on capturing him. He would have to find another place soon. After the song ended, the Flower Fairy slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young Master, have a safe journey.¡± She looked at Xiao Changtian. After Xiao Changtian entered Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t seem to have a good impression of her as he did on the flower boat. However, the Flower Fairy could understand. After all, she was a wandering woman. Xiao Changtian was also being hunted by his family every day. On the other hand, the two girls on the other side were powerful and extremely beautiful. If it were him, he would also want those two women. Xiao Changtian looked at the Flower Fairy and said to her,¡± ¡°Young Lady need not be sad, most of life is about separation.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Furthermore, this Xiao¡¯s departure is only temporary.¡± ¡°We might be neighbors in the future.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Flower Fairy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Will Young Master return?¡± Hearing the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at her.. Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: The Situation of Human Realm Upon Chapter 528: The Situation of Human Realm Upon Heavens (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Flower Fairy¡¯s courtyard Seeing Xiao Changtian nod, the Flower Fairy remembered what Xiao Changtian had said to her. It seemed like Xiao Changtian had said that he wanted to stay here. Aiya, what was she thinking just now? Thinking of this, the Flower Fairy said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°That little girl is waiting for Young Master to come back.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian said to Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Ladies, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± When Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they also nodded slightly at him. Then, under the guidance of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian slowly left the town. After Xiao Changtian left, Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao also disappeared into thin air. After arriving outside the Divine Realm, Leng Mei also said excitedly to Leng Xiaoxiao, ¡°Sister, am I alright now?¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao also looked at her and said helplessly,¡± ¡°After we return, inform the others that no Spiritual Race member is allowed to invade this place.¡± ¡°In addition, we must firmly control the Divine Realm in the territory of our Spiritual Race.¡± When Leng Mei heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also said in shock,¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°Little sister, based on my understanding of that senior just now, this senior is probably setting up a trap in the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Set up?¡± When Leng Mei heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also looked at him and said with some doubt. ¡°Yes, little sister. Think about it, what kind of cultivation has the Human Realm Upon Heavens relied on for so many years?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just absorbing so much luck from the lower realm?¡± ¡°This senior came here and even stopped the Heaven¡¯s Gate from collecting fate in the lower realm.¡± ¡°This means that he values the luck of the Divine Realm very much. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s playing chess with other mighty figures.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Leng Mei also had a look as if he had just woken up from a dream. Following that, Leng Xiaoxiao continued to speak to Leng Mei,¡± ¡°I think Senior will let you go this time because he values the potential of our Spiritual Race.¡± ¡°She wants us to become her chess pieces.¡± Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s grave expression, Leng Mei slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Then, Sister, isn¡¯t our clan in danger?¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s somewhat anxious words, Leng Xiaoxiao also smiled sweetly. He slowly said to her, ¡°Little sister, you worry too much. That senior¡¯s strength is clearly much higher than ours.¡± ¡± If he¡¯s really a mighty figure from beyond the heavens, our Spiritual Race might have a chance to rise in the future if we follow him.¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also looked ambitious. In Heaven¡¯s Beyond, the Spiritual Race was also going to wage a Sacred War against an Ancient Race. The outcome of her battle with the Clan Leader would determine the fate of the entire Spiritual Race. Moreover, this holy war would erupt once every few hundred years. If they followed a mighty figure like Xiao Changtian, the Spiritual Race might be able to escape this ordeal. After Leng Mei heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also nodded slowly at her. It seemed that he had benefited from this disaster. Then, as if he wanted to ask for something, Leng Mei turned to Leng Xiaoxiao and said slowly,¡± ¡°Sister, this is the medicinal wine that senior gave me. How do you think I should handle it?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the medicinal wine in Leng Mei¡¯s hands and pondered for a moment. She then slowly said to her, ¡°Little sister, this red wine is priceless to us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better not to bring him back to the clan to prevent any accidents from happening.¡± In the Spiritual Race, there were many spies from other factions. Leng Xiaoxiao was well aware of this, but there was nothing she could do about That was because, at the same time, her clan had spies in other factions. It was also because of the spy¡¯s ability to hide. With this thought in mind, Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao also took a sip of the medicinal wine given by Xiao Changtian. As soon as the wine entered her stomach, Leng Xiaoxiao felt a pure energy flowing through her stomach and organs. Following that, the aura on his body also rose steadily. At this moment, Leng Mei¡¯s voice was slowly transmitted over. ¡°Sister, I broke through.¡± Leng Mei had opened her eyes at some point. She looked at Leng Mei in front of her and said slowly to him. To be honest, in Leng Mei¡¯s opinion, her strength could increase so quickly. It was too unbelievable. After all, she had been stuck at the True Immortal level for several years and had not made any progress. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoxiao slowly absorbed the energy in her body. She also felt that the aura on her body had reached the peak of the Golden Immortal realm. He was faintly showing signs of breaking through to the immortal king realm. This gave her even more confidence in her battle against the Ancient race. ¡°Senior, how strong is he?¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao could not help but say. In the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the cultivation system underwent a new change. In the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the spiritual energy that cultivators absorbed was the spiritual energy of the immortals. It was a high-grade spiritual energy that was nurtured by the spiritual energy and providence of the lower realm. The cultivation of immortal cultivators was also divided into human immortals, earth immortals, and heaven immortals. In these three realms, immortal cultivators basically did not have the qualifications to establish a force in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Most of them relied on the other forces to survive. After the Celestial Immortal were the True Immortals, Golden Immortals, and Immortal Kings. After becoming a Perfected Immortal, one would have the qualifications to establish a force in Heaven¡¯s Beyond. The sects in Heaven¡¯s Beyond were also divided into three, six, and nine grades. For a faction like the Spiritual Race that had a Golden Immortal, it was a Black If a force had an immortal king, it would be an earth level sect. If there was an Imperial Immortal Ancestor in the sect, it would reach the level of a Sky-level sect. As for Creation Immortals, they were legendary existences. It was rumored that they had mastered the aura of the Human Realm Upon Heavens and the changes in the world. Even Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei had never seen any Creation Immortal. However, it was rumored that the Creation Immortal could already control a divine beast. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoxiao saw Xiao Changtian, she also thought he was a Creation Immortal. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also slowly said to Leng Mei,¡± ¡°Little sister, we are returning to our clan now.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Spiritual Race. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side, Xiao Changtian slowly arrived on the Tian Yuan Continent under the lead of Daoist Great Sun. After returning to Dayang Town, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, please help me inform Di Tian that I¡¯ve found the address.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards his own courtyard. After working for a while, he finally got the address.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: This System Doesn’t Treat Itself as a Human Chapter 529: This System Doesn¡¯t Treat Itself as a Human (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, in the backyard of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Di Tian and Daoist Big Sun slowly stood before Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, Di Tian has already arrived.¡± Daoist Da Yang brought Di Tian along as he spoke to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian stared at Di Tian as he smiled at him. ¡°Di Tian, I¡¯ve already chosen the location of your Divine Court. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Di Tian felt joy in his heart when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble Senior.¡± During this period of time, he and the ten great generals of the Divine Court had also been recuperating. After recovering to his peak, he wanted to find Xiao Changtian. They didn¡¯t expect that Daoist Master Da Yang would come to them directly. Hence, Di Tian immediately followed Daoist Big Sun to Xiao Changtian¡¯s place. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also waved his hand at Di Tian. It wasn¡¯t anything particularly difficult. In addition, he wasn¡¯t doing this entirely to help Di Tian. This was the system¡¯s mission. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, please take us there.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, with a wave of his hand, a fiery red blanket appeared in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Di Tian, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded his head. After that, under the lead of Daoist Big Sun, Di Tian and the other two flew towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains of the Divine Realm. Xiao Changtian also wanted to finish this as soon as possible. This way, he could also quickly open his invincible path. Soon, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly arrived at the Divine World under the guidance of the Great Sun Immortal. Looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of him, the Immortal Da Yang also slowly placed the blanket at the entrance of the Hundred Thousan Mountains. After getting off the blanket, Xiao Changtian turned to Di Tian and Daoist Da Yang, who were behind him, and spoke slowly, ¡°Come with me.¡± Di Tian stared at the endless mountain range before him as he sighed in his heart. This Hundred Thousand Mountains was a famous forbidden area in the Divine Realm previously. Only this kind of place was qualified to enter Senior¡¯s eyes. He brought Di Tian, Daoist Da Yang and the others through the valley. Xiao Changtian also came to the familiar lake. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t encounter any ferocious beasts along the way. It wasn¡¯t that all the demonic beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains had died, but after Xiao Changtian¡¯s massacre here last time. No demonic beast dared to block Xiao Changtian¡¯s path. Looking at the lake in front of him, Xiao Changtian said slowly,¡± ¡°Xiao Heil¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice faded, the lake in front of him started to surge. The water on the surface of the lake kept surging. In the end, Xiao Hei also slowly surfaced from the bottom of the lake. Seeing Blackie, Xiao Changtian waved at him. Although this demon beast had just entered the sect, it seemed to have played well with the old turtle last time. Xiao Changtian also planned to leave it here. Perhaps it could help him intimidate some invaders in the future. Daoist Big Sun and Di Tian stared at the black flood dragon floating on the surface of the water, slowly swimming towards them. They looked at each other and saw some shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Although Di Tian¡¯s strength had increased greatly, he could still sense that he was not strong enough. This black flood dragon had also reached the peak of Emperor God Realm and was a half-step Human Immortal. If it wasn¡¯t for the Supreme Kick Xiao Changtian gave him last time. He was probably no match for the Black Water Dragon. He did not expect that Senior would actually bring such a divine beast to this lake and raise it as a pet. At this moment, Blackie also slowly came to the lakeside. After Xiao Changtian left, Blackie immediately scouted the island. After realizing that he did not lose too many treasures, he heaved a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, only those few spirit bamboos were taken away by the fat Rongrong, the other things were untouched. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to return so quickly. ¡°Xiao Hei, bring us there.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to the Blackwater Dragon. Blackie didn¡¯t dare to say anything after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. His body slowly moved, indicating for Di Tian and Xiao Changtian to come up. It was not that he did not want to resist, but he really could not win. Xiao Changtian was already scary enough, and now he brought Di Tian with him. From Di Tian¡¯s body, the black flood dragon could also sense a message that was far stronger than its own. Soon, Xiao Changtian and the others arrived at the island under the guidance of the Blackwater Dragon. -Di Tian, what do you think of this island? I feel that it¡¯s quite suitable to establish the Divine Court here.¡± -And this is Xiao Hei, a demonic beast that has just entered the sect not long ago.¡± ¡°We can communicate more with him in the future. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also started to introduce the place to Di Tian. When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he hurriedly nodded his head. ¡°Senior¡¯s kindness to Di Tian, Di Tian will never forget it.¡± After speaking, Di Tian wanted to kneel down in front of Xiao Changtian. Di Tian had also sensed the entire island earlier. Even the Divine Court, which was at its peak in the past, wouldn¡¯t want to give up on the resources on this island. From the looks of it, they were all treasures produced in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian hurriedly stopped Di Tian from kneeling when he saw his actions. ¡°Di Tian, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. He was just looking for an address. If he didn¡¯t know, he would think that he had given her a villa. Now that he had the address, the construction was a big problem. Di Tian was helped up by Xiao Changtian. The demonic beast smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Di Tian also knew that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t like those formalities. But he was too agitated earlier. He believed that if the Divine Court was re-established here, it would not be qualified to enter the Human Realm Upon Heavens. After Tian Yuan and the others arrived, Di Tian also realized the importance of increasing his strength. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The host has completed the site selection mission!]¡± ?Di Tian and Daoist Da Yang are extremely satisfied with the location chosen by the host.¡± ¡°The following rewards will be given to the host: Nine Heavens Rake! Please check.¡± -A new mission is now assigned to the host: Build the main palace on the deserted island!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian cursed in his heart. This damn system, I¡¯ve been so busy for so long. He actually gave himself a Nine Heavens rake. To put it bluntly, it was just a hoe. He even told him that he would build the main hall next. Wasn¡¯t this hinting that he would be a free laborer? This system really didn¡¯t treat itself as a human.. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: Task Assignment (1) Chapter 530: Task Assignment (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian cursed silently in his heart. He then turned to Daoist Big Sun and Di Tian and slowly spoke, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem with this address of yours.¡± ¡°Then the next step is to build the main hall. Do you have any ideas?¡± He had no choice. For the sake of his invincible path, he had to endure it. When Yours Truly became invincible, he would definitely throw this stupid system aside. As for Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian, they exchanged glances when they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Seeing Daoist Dayang and Di Tian exchanging glances, Xiao Changtian also understood. All of them are the same, all of them are the same, all of them are the same. Di Tian was a young man who had just entered the sect not long ago. He was filled with passion and wanted to do something. In reality, the skills and knowledge he possessed were still far from enough. As for the Great Sun Immortal, he was also a formidable expert in the cultivation world. Without a doubt, the establishment of a sect would definitely be handed over to his subordinates. It seemed that he still had to rely on himself to build the main hall. As he thought of this in his heart, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Daoist Dayang and Di Tian, ¡°How about this, Perfected Great Sun, see if you can construct a teleportation array to connect this place to Great Sun Town.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian recalled the time when he was repairing his courtyard in Dayang Town. There were still some bricks and mud left in the courtyard. That was something that he had worked so hard to make. He could not waste it. The Great Sun Immortal also looked troubled when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. This Hundred Thousand Mountains was very far away from Dayang Town, and this senior had asked him to construct a teleportation array. How could he do that? He couldn¡¯t say that he knew a little about spatial power. He simply didn¡¯t know anything about it. As for Di Tian, when he saw the troubled look on Daoist Dayang¡¯s face, he also slowly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, leave the construction of the teleportation formation to me.¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also cast a glance at him. After that, he turned to look at Daoist Dayang. This Di Tian, a cultivator who had just entered the sect, would have no problem building a teleportation array. After sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the Great Sun Immortal nodded slowly. After seeing Daoist Dayang nodding his head, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Di Tian.¡± Since Daoist Da Yang felt that there was no problem with Di Tian, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. After all, the Great Sun True Man was a powerful cultivator. Then, Xiao Changtian continued to speak to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°In that case, Daoist Big Sun, help me find a few construction workers who can work hard.¡± ¡°Use more strength.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also reminded the Great Sun Immortal. Xiao Changtian had also seen the system¡¯s request when he was checking the system¡¯s mission. The main hall could not be built casually. It had to be sturdy enough to pass through. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I wonder who can reach your standards.¡± Xiao Changtian also glanced at him when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Shouldn¡¯t this Immortal Dayang be clearer than him in this aspect? As an immortal cultivator, it was probably impossible for him to tell how strong and energetic a person was. However, since the Great Sun Immortal asked, Xiao Changtian slowly took out the Nine Heavens Rake from his ring. ¡°It¡¯s enough to work all day with this.¡± The moment Xiao Changtian took out the rake, Di Tian and Daoist Da Yang both sucked in a breath of cold air. When the Nine Heavens Rake came out just now, they clearly felt the spiritual power of heaven and earth tremble. Moreover, the aura emitted by the Nine Heavens Rake made them feel that their lives were in danger. The rake that Senior took out was probably a high-grade immortal artifact. At this time, Xiao Changtian also said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, is there a problem?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he shook his head at him. He had just failed to complete the teleportation array mission. If this didn¡¯t work, the seniors might not even put him in an important position. Although it would be difficult to find him, the Immortal Da Yang believed that he would have a chance to find him. Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun and said slowly to the two of them, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. Let¡¯s hurry up and finish building the main hall as soon as possible.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian also walked towards the deserted island. He was also going to make ceramic tiles or something. There was no other way. The system required the tiles he made to meet the standard. This lousy system just didn¡¯t want him to live a good life for a few days. After Daoist Dayang and Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He immediately left the Hundred Thousand Mountains and began to get busy. At the same time, in Heaven¡¯s Beyond, the Spirit Race At this moment, a few mountains within the Spiritual Race were ablaze. A man dressed in dark red stood in the air above the Spiritual Race. The man looked at the fleeing members of the Spiritual Race and revealed a devilish smile. ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao actually left the Spiritual Race at this time of the Sacred War. It¡¯s obvious that she has given up on you.¡± ¡°How pitiful. Why don¡¯t we give you a chance to become slaves of our Ancient Fire Tribe?¡± The man laughed loudly in the air after he finished speaking. At this moment, the members of the Spiritual Race below shouted at the man in the sky,¡± ¡°Chenyang, don¡¯t get carried away. When the clan leader returns, you will definitely be in trouble.¡± Chen Yang¡¯s smile grew wider when he heard the voices of the Spiritual Race members below. ¡°Then where is your clan leader now?¡± ¡± Hahaha!¡± Not long after Leng Xiaoxiao left the Ling Clan, Chen Yang received the news. Under the push of all parties, Chen Yang led the Ancient Fire Tribe to attack the Spiritual Race. He wanted to catch the Spiritual Race off guard. At this moment, an icy cold voice was slowly transmitted from the outside world. ¡°Chenyang, the time for the Sacred War hasn¡¯t come yet. You attacked my Spiritual Race. Have you ever thought of staying here forever?¡± Hearing this cold and angry voice, Chen Yang also looked towards the void in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡± You¡¯re quite arrogant. This Sacred War was initiated by our Ancient Fire Tribe. What¡¯s wrong with starting it early?¡±¡± As he spoke, a burst of spiritual energy was released from Chen Yang¡¯s body. Bang! Then, a powerful pressure came from Chen Yang¡¯s body, suppressing everyone. ¡°You have to know that I have broken through to the Golden Immortal realm!¡± Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Holy War of the Spirit Race (1) Chapter 531: Holy War of the Spirit Race (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven¡¯s Beyond, Spirit Race The pressure of a Golden Immortal on Chen Yang¡¯s body slowly rippled between heaven and earth. Then, everyone present felt as if there was a huge rock on their chest. He was a little suffocated by the pressure. Leng Xiaoxiao looked at Chen Yang and sneered. Then, a similarly powerful aura burst out from his body. Bang! Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s unique Golden Immortal pressure was also slowly released. For a moment, the pressure that the morning sun gave to everyone present was slowly offset. The Spiritual Race cultivators looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and cheered. ¡°The Patriarch has also broken through.¡± Chen Yang gritted his teeth when he heard the cheers from the Spiritual Race below. Previously, he and Leng Xiaoxiao were both in the Perfected Immortal Realm, and their strength was also comparable. However, in recent years, he had broken through to the Golden Immortal realm and stabilized his cultivation. Chen Yang also wanted to strike first before Leng Xiaoxiao had a breakthrough. He would defeat the entire Spiritual Race and end the war between the two races. He did not expect Leng Xiaoxiao to have a breakthrough at this time. ¡± No wonder you left the Spiritual Race at this time. You went to break through.¡±¡± Chen Yang looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and said slowly. He finally understood why Leng Xiaoxiao had left the Spiritual Race at this time. If he broke through in the Spiritual Race, then with his spies in the Spiritual Race, he would know very quickly. With this thought in mind, Chen Yang¡¯s figure also took the lead to move. He charged towards Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°It seems that I have just broken through. Let me see how much power a Golden Immortal like you can unleash.¡± Having failed to act tough just now, Chen Yang was also unhappy. He had thought that everyone present would be terrified when he released his Golden Immortal cultivation base. There was also Leng Xiaoxiao, who had a cold expression. He had thought that he would give her a huge shock this time, but he did not expect that he would still fail. Leng Xiaoxiao saw Chen Yang coming at her and also threw a palm at him. He fought against Chen Yang. Bang! The two palms collided, and Leng Xiaoxiao and Chen Yang both retreated. However, it seemed that there was no change in his clothes. Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s long hair, which was originally tied up, had indeed spread out. From this clash, everyone present could tell. In this clash, Leng Xiaoxiao was at a disadvantage. At this moment, the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators looked at the morning sun in the sky and began to cheer. ¡°Patriarch is mighty!¡± The Spiritual Race cultivators looked at each other when they heard the Ancient Fire Race cultivators ¡®shouts. Looking at Leng Xiaoxiao who was in the air, his expression was a little worried. At this moment, Chen Yang also took out a fire gourd from his pocket. The fire gourd appeared in Chen Yang¡¯s hand, and the temperature between heaven and earth rose a little. ¡°Flame Dragon Kill!¡± Chen Yang held the fire gourd and shouted. Then, a fiery red light flashed in the morning sun. Waves of high-temperature flames burst out from the fire gourd in Chen Yang¡¯s hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The flames circled around Chen Yang¡¯s body and finally condensed into the shape of a fire dragon. Roar! Roar! Roar! Then, the fire dragon roared and attacked Leng Xiaoxiao. Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the incoming fire dragon and did not show any signs of weakness. True essence similarly surged in her hands, and waves of true intent of ice appeared from her hands. ¡°Ice Seal Ten Thousand Miles!¡± Roar! Roar! Roar! A similar roar was heard, but a silver dragon was circling around Leng Xiaoxiao. As soon as the ice dragon appeared, it also banged its fangs and brandished its claws as it collided with the fire dragon. Bang! When the fire dragon and ice dragon collided, a powerful wave of air was released. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao and Chen Yang flew out. A trace of blood flowed out of Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, so what if you broke through to Golden Immortal with the gourd?¡± At this moment, a voice slowly entered Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s ears. ¡°Sister, use this!¡± Then, Leng Xiaoxiao saw Leng Mei throw a wine bottle at her. Wasn¡¯t this the bottle that Senior used to store medicinal wine? Could it also be a Celestial Artifact? Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the wine bottle in her hand and tried to inject her true essence into it. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao felt the wine bottle in her hand shake. Bang! A clear stream of water flew out from the bottle. The clear stream turned into a drizzle in the air and fell down. Then, the flames released by the Ancient Fire Tribe slowly extinguished where the clear stream landed. He watched as the flames on several mountain peaks of the Spiritual Race were extinguished. At this moment, Chen Yang¡¯s figure also moved. He floated in the air and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide it so well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still such a Celestial Artifact in my hands.¡± As he said that, Chen Yang controlled the Burning Sky Gourd. ¡°Heaven Burning Wrath!¡± Chen Yang¡¯s hand gestures changed as he shouted. Following that, the Burning Sky Gourd also emitted bursts of flames. Chen Yang¡¯s actions seemed to have angered Bottle of Wine. In Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, the wine bottle took the initiative to absorb Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s vital essence. It turned into an even larger clear stream in the air. Then, the clear stream changed and slowly transformed into the figure of the Black Tortoise. ¡°Your flames are too inferior compared to the old hen¡¯s.¡± The Black Tortoise¡¯s majestic voice came out of nowhere. Then, the Burning Sky Gourd seemed to sense danger and retracted the flames it had released. His figure also quickly flew away from Chen Yang¡¯s palm. Seeing the Burning Sky Gourd take the initiative to leave him, Chen Yang was also a little dumbfounded. A palm print appeared on his palm, and he slowly said to the direction where the Burning Sky Gourd had left, ¡°Come back here.¡± The Burning Sky Gourd was a precious treasure of their clan. It had protected them for tens of thousands of years. How could it leave on its own? At this moment, Chen Yang looked at Leng Xiaoxiao with fear in his eyes. The fact that the gourd could escape meant that the wine bottle in Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand was more than one level higher than the gourd. Leng Xiaoxiao was also stunned when she saw the Burning Sky Gourd leave Chenyang City. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be so intimidating to Jiang Jiuzi. It seemed that Senior had already calculated for this to happen since he would give Little Sister the medicinal wine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that thought in mind, Leng Xiaoxiao also looked at Chenyang. Chen Yang felt Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and said to her timidly, Leng Xiaoxiao, if you have a book, then fight with your own abilities. What kind of ability is using a Celestial Artifact?¡± ¡°You can use Celestial Artifacts too. Do you have one?¡± At this moment, Leng Mei was also mocking Chen Yang from the side.. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Picking Up a Nine-Toothed Rake (1) Chapter 532: Picking Up a Nine-Toothed Rake (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven¡¯s Beyond, Spirit Race After Chen Yang heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, he also almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Why was this little girl¡¯s mouth so vicious? Then, he turned into a stream of light and ran out. ¡°Chenyang escaped!¡± The Spiritual Race cultivators said excitedly when they saw Chen Yang fleeing. Before this, Chen Yang had been showing off in front of the Spirit Race. The Spiritual Race cultivators were delighted to see Chen Yang fleeing in a sorry state. When the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators saw their tribe leader run away, they were shocked. Without much hesitation, he walked towards the exit of the Spiritual Race. Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the direction where Chen Yang had left and snorted coldly. She pointed at the direction where he had left. Instantly, an extremely fine ice needle slowly appeared in his hand. Whoosh! The ice needles pierced through layers of void space and attacked Chen Yang. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± The ice needle pierced through Chen Yang¡¯s arm, and Chen Yang screamed in the air. ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, I will take revenge for today in the future!¡± Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the direction where Chen Yang had left. Her gaze was cold, but she did not chase after him. Just now, Chen Yang had paid the price of losing his arm to save his own life. Now, Leng Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t find him either. After all, if a Golden Immortal were to escape with all his might, it would not be easy for him to stop him. After Chen Yang escaped, Leng Xiaoxiao glanced at the Spiritual Race below. He slowly said, ¡± Cultivators of the Spiritual Race, return to your respective peaks and strengthen the defenses of the Spiritual Race.¡± As Leng Xiaoxiao finished speaking, the Spiritual Race cultivators began to organize themselves and return to their own mountain peaks. A Void in the Human Realm Upon Heavens Bang! At this moment, the entire void trembled. Then, a wormhole slowly appeared in this space. A figure slowly walked out of the wormhole. It was Chen Yang, who had escaped from the Spiritual Race. At this moment, Chen Yang¡¯s left shoulder was already covered in blood. He looked at the slowly closing wormhole behind him. He could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Leng Xiaoxiao, what kind of fortuitous encounter did she obtain this time? There was actually such a powerful immortal artifact. With this thought in mind, Chen Yang slowly said to the Ancient Fire Tribe members behind him,¡± ¡°Chi Yan, did you find anything out where Leng Xiaoxiao went?¡± After discovering that Leng Xiaoxiao had left the Spiritual Race, Chen Yang sent someone to investigate. As Chen Yang finished speaking, a man with dyed red hair came to his side. After slowly bowing to Chen Yang, Crimson Flame also said slowly to Chen Yang,¡± ¡°Reporting to the clan leader, we still haven¡¯t found out where Leng Xiaoxiao went.¡± ¡°However, I did capture a cultivator from the lower realm who claimed to know the information that the patriarch wanted.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is it? Hurry up and bring it up.¡± At this time, Chen Yang also said angrily to Crimson Flame in front of him. Hearing Chen Yang¡¯s words, Chi Yan also waved to the cultivators behind him. Then, a man was brought to Chen Yang by a few Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators. Seeing the man¡¯s appearance, Chen Yang also slowly said to him, ¡°Lower realm cultivators?¡± After Chen Yang finished speaking, the man slowly said to Chen Yang,¡± ¡°Reporting to my lord, as a divine eye, I came from the lower realm¡¯s Heavenly Gate.¡± That¡¯s right, the person brought by Crimson Flame was the Divine Eye. After the divine eye separated from Leng Mei, it observed that the situation was not right and also wanted to hurry back to the Divine Gate. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Chi Yan, who had just come to investigate Leng Xiaoxiao. He was grabbed by Crimson Flame, and they started a conversation. The divine eye also knew that Chen Yang wanted to deal with Leng Xiaoxiao and the others. After feeling that Leng Mei did not value him, the divine eye also had a new idea. ¡°Lower realm, Chi Yan, you said he knew where Leng Xiaoxiao went.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a joke? Take him down and chop him up.¡± As he spoke, Chen Yang waved his hand at the surrounding cultivators. Having just escaped from the Spirit Race, Chen Yang was in a bad mood. When he saw the divine eye, he was immediately vexed. When the divine eye heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, it also slowly said to Chen Yang, ¡°Milord, Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao were brought to the Divine Realm by me. Their strength was also obtained there.¡± Chen Yang glanced at her when she heard the divine eye¡¯s words. ¡°Then tell me, what kind of place is the Divine Realm?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, milord. There¡¯s a divine white tiger and a True Immortal there.¡± As he spoke, the eyes of the divine eye shone brightly. Following that, the image of Leng Mei entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains slowly appeared in front of Chen Yang. Chen Yang looked at the scene created by the divine eye and waved his hand at the surrounding cultivators. The cultivators who were holding the divine eye let go of his arm. At this moment, Chen Yang also said slowly to the divine eye, ¡± Tell me the details, and I¡¯ll allow you to join my Ancient Fire Tribe.¡± Hearing Chen Yang¡¯s words, the divine eye¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, she told Chen Yang everything she knew. After hearing the divine eye¡¯s words, Chen Yang also slowly said to him, ¡°Are you saying that Leng Xiaoxiao might have received a gift from the White Tiger, which is why she has become so powerful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s really a bit troublesome.¡± Seeing Chen Yang¡¯s worried face, the divine eye also slowly said to Chen Yang,¡± ¡°My lord, I can make you gain the favor of the white tiger with one technique, but¡­¡± At this point, the divine eye hesitated. Seeing the God Eye¡¯s hesitation, Chen Yang said to him slowly,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have any questions, just say it directly.¡± ¡°We might need some resources from you. I think that White Tiger will help Leng Xiaoxiao.¡± ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao must have given him a lot of cultivation resources.¡± Chen Yang nodded when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. Then, he gritted his teeth and took off the ring on his finger. He said slowly to the divine eye, ¡°Take this ring first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you to move the White Tiger. If you succeed, you¡¯ll be the greatest contributor to our Spiritual Race.¡± As he spoke, Chen Yang patted God Eye¡¯s shoulder. It was as if he had seen the hope of revenge. The divine eye took the ring from Chen Yang and bowed slightly to him. Then, Chen Yang also said slowly to Crimson Flame beside him,¡± ¡°Crimson Flame, go with Divine Eye. I¡¯ll wait for your return in the clan.¡± Crimson Flame heard Chen Yang¡¯s words and nodded at him. Then, Crimson Flame also took the divine eye and flew towards the direction of the Divine World. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, in the Divine World, The Great Sun Immortal stood on his fiery red carpet and circled around the Divine Realm. These few days, he had been looking for cultivators who could move the Nine Heavens Rake in the Divine World. However, he couldn¡¯t find any of them. Even the elders of the sects looked at him in fear when they saw the Nine Heavens Rake. If this went on, when would he be able to complete the task given to him by his senior? Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Teleportation Formation, Success’ 1 Chapter 533: Teleportation Formation, Success¡¯ 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡¯¡ª Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian was sitting on a stone chair on the deserted island. He looked at the bricks in front of him and was very satisfied. These days, he had been working day and night to make bricks according to the system¡¯s requirements. With these bricks, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the bricks used in the main hall. At this moment, Di Tian also slowly walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. He slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already found someone to construct that teleportation formation.¡± ¡°How about you go over and take a look?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, his face lit up with joy. Di Tian was quite efficient. It had only been a few days, yet he had already constructed the teleportation array. As expected, after becoming an immortal cultivator, money came very quickly. After all, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think that a cultivator like Di Tian who had just entered the sect would be able to construct a teleportation array. He must have paid someone to do it. After that, under Di Tian¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian slowly arrived at the shore of the island. In front of Xiao Changtian, there were a few stone pillars. Between the stone pillars, there were a few complicated patterns slowly floating on the ground. There were also a few faint purple flowers on the lines. This was something that Di Tian and the ten generals of the Divine Court had worked hard to construct over the past few days. After Di Tian told Xiao Changtian that he had found the new location of the Divine Court and wanted to build a teleportation array, he had to go to the Divine Court. Everyone was in high spirits. With this teleportation array, the Divine Court and Great Sun Town could go back and forth in an instant. This meant that their Divine Court and Senior would be one in the future. After witnessing Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength and the help he had given to the Divine Court recently, they were shocked. If Xiao Changtian became their God Lord, no one would have any objections. Fortunately, the island had sufficient resources to support such long-distance teleportation. Xiao Changtian looked at the Teleportation Formation in front of him and walked to the center of the formation curiously. This was the first time he had seen a teleportation array so close in the cultivation world. The last time he was at the Li Fire Sect, although he knew that it was a teleportation array. However, he did not have the time to look at it carefully. And at this moment, Di Tian also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. He took out a purple token from his interspatial ring and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, with this, we can use the teleportation formation to go to Dayang Town.¡± Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly took the purple token from his hands. Then, he slowly raised the token, and the token emitted a white light. With a swooshing sound, Xiao Changtian discovered that he and Di Tian had already arrived at the entrance of the courtyard of Great Sun Town. Looking at the courtyard in front of him, Xiao Changtian slowly walked in. As expected of a teleportation array, he returned so quickly. This speed was more than ten times faster than taking a plane in his previous life. After entering the courtyard, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards his storeroom. Last time, he had also placed the leftover concrete in the storeroom. ¡°Found it.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian slowly put the concrete into his interspatial ring. Walking out of the storeroom, Mu Jiuhuang saw Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Mu Jiuhuang, Xiao Changtian said to her slowly,¡± ¡±Jiu ¡®er, I might be a little busy recently. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the family.¡± ¡°Right, if you need anything, just use this token to find me through the teleportation array.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also passed the purple token Di Tian gave him to Mu Jiuhuang. Di Tian should have quite a few of these tokens. He would just ask him for another one later. As for Mu Jiuhuang, Xiao Changtian had no intention of bringing her to the deserted island. After all, there was nothing on the deserted island. Jiu ¡®er was a weak woman. She was even afraid of turtles. If she followed him to a deserted island, wouldn¡¯t she be looking for trouble? Then, Xiao Changtian slowly walked into the backyard. Looking at the white tiger that was still sleeping on the ground, he picked it up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you along this time.¡± Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! At this moment, Xiao Changtian heard a series of squeaking sounds. Seeing the divine monkey on the roof, Xiao Changtian smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Xiao Changtian brought the white tiger and the divine monkey along as he slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, we¡¯ve got the concrete. Let¡¯s go back and continue.¡± When Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded his head. Xiao Changtian was talking about concrete, so what was he? He had personally experienced it when Xiao Changtian was building the courtyard. That was an impeccable immortal artifact. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Di Tian felt that he had a belly full of words to say but he didn¡¯t know how he should speak to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Di Tian, hurry up and leave.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also urged Di Tian. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Di Tian saw that Xiao Changtian had already walked out of the courtyard. He smiled and immediately followed. Whoosh! Di Tian and Xiao Changtian slowly returned to the deserted island. ¡°You guys go play by yourselves.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly placed the white tiger on the ground. The divine monkey and the white tiger looked at each other as they looked at the deserted island. Then, they ran to the side. At the same time, outside the Divine Realm, The divine eye slowly appeared in the air with Crimson Flame. ¡°Lord Crimson Flame, in front of us is the Divine World that I mentioned.¡± ¡°The White Tiger is in this area?¡± Crimson Flame looked at the Divine Realm in front of him and said slowly to the Divine Eye. If Chen Yang had not told him to follow the divine eye to find the white tiger he would have slapped the divine eye long ago. This Divine World was clearly a barren land that lacked luck, alright? When the divine eye heard Crimson Flame¡¯s words, it also nodded at him. ¡°Milord, follow me.¡± Crimson Flame looked at the divine eye in front of him and turned into a stream of light, flying toward the Divine Realm. If this divine eye were to be discovered to have deceived him, he would definitely tear him into pieces. Soon, the divine eye and Crimson Flame slowly landed in front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of him, Crimson Flame¡¯s eyes flashed with a trace of surprise. Just like when Leng Mei had just arrived, he actually discovered that his holy sense was blocked by the white fog. There might really be a white tiger in this mountain. With this thought in mind, Crimson Flame slowly said to the divine eye,¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± When the Divine Eye heard Chi Yan¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Before this he had never been to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He didn¡¯t expect Crimson Flame to ask him to lead the way this time. After the divine eye was stunned for a moment, it also slowly said to Crimson Flame,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lord Feng, please follow me to my place.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to enter the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xiao Changtian gave him a strange feeling. However, if he did not lead the way now, he would probably be in trouble. Therefore, the divine eye also made an inviting gesture to Crimson Flame and led him into the Hundred Thousand Mountains.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Why Was She the One Who Was Injured (1) Chapter 534: Why Was She the One Who Was Injured (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The divine eye brought Crimson Flame along as they walked in the valley. Crimson Flame looked at the cliffs on both sides of the mountain path, his eyes narrowing slightly. There were actually no ferocious beasts in such a place. At this time, Crimson Flame¡¯s eyes also focused. His palm was covered in flames as he slapped his surroundings. Then, with a bang, a brown python fell down around the mountain wall. The Divine Eye saw the dying Black Python on the ground and looked at Crimson Flame gratefully. When the Black Python appeared, he did not sense it. It seemed that the Hundred Thousand Mountains was still filled with danger. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was on the deserted island, also heard a loud noise. Then, he looked in the direction of the mountain. At this time, Grand Sun also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, can I trouble you to help me take a look over there? Xiao Bai and the others should be there.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t worried about anyone coming in. After all, this was a poor village and no one would take a fancy to it. On the other hand, when Little White went out to play, there were still many ferocious beasts in the mountains. If they were caught by some ferocious beast and used as food. Then wouldn¡¯t his path to invincibility be ruined? When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, he turned into a stream of light and flew toward the valley ahead. Whoosh! The figure of the Great Sun Immortal slowly landed in front of Chi Yan and the divine eye. Seeing these two people, the Great Sun Immortal shouted at them, ¡°Stop, who are you two?¡± Chi Yan heard the voice of the Great Sun Immortal and looked up at the sky above him. After glancing at the Great Sun Immortal, he also looked at the Great Sun Immortal disdainfully. This fellow¡¯s cultivation base was unknown. She still wanted to question him. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? Then, a huge flaming palm appeared out of thin air and attacked Daoist Big Sun. When the Great Sun Immortal saw that Chi Yan didn¡¯t say anything, he wanted to make a move on him. He was also prepared to take out the Nanming Primordial Fire Painting from his pocket. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded between heaven and earth. ¡°If you want to fight, let me do it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a figure slowly flew past the sky above the Great Sun Immortal. Bang! A huge white tiger slowly landed in the valley. Roar! Roar! Roar! The white tiger landed on the ground and let out waves of roars. For a moment, the two valleys on both sides were filled with the sounds of Xixi and Shuai. Those beasts that wanted to find the Black Python had no intention of coming here after seeing the white tiger. He quickly ran back to his nest. To them, this place was no ordinary danger. Crimson Flame saw the white tiger in front of him and his eyes were burning. He gestured to the Divine Eye, and then the Divine Eye slowly presented the interspatial ring to the White Tiger. ¡°Senior White Tiger, we¡¯re not here to fight you.¡± ¡°This is a gift from our clan leader to Senior White Tiger. ¡°We don¡¯t have any other intentions. We just want to be friends with Senior White Tiger.¡± ¡°Senior White Tiger, please accept this.¡± When the white tiger heard the divine eye¡¯s words, it also glanced at him. Then, he lazily raised his claw and threw the interspatial ring that the divine eye handed over to the Great Sun Immortal. When the Great Sun Immortal saw the interspatial ring that White Tiger had thrown to him, he slowly put it away. ¡°Senior White Tiger?¡± When White Tiger heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal, he also said slowly to Crimson Flame and Divine Eye in front of him, ¡°I recognize this person. He wanted to harm Master before. ¡°Since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door today, don¡¯t leave. As he spoke, the white tiger also slapped its claws at the divine eye and Crimson Flame. For a moment, Crimson Flame and Divine Eye were caught in the white tiger¡¯s palm. Being caught in the palm of the white tiger, Chi Yan was also a little dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, he thought that he could accomplish a great merit. He went back to the clan to find Chenyang to receive his credit. It had only been a short while, and he was already caught in the hands of others. At this time, Crimson Flame also shouted angrily at the divine eye,¡± ¡°Divine Eye, what did you do just now?¡± Crimson Flame suddenly felt like he had been tricked by the divine eye. ¡°Sir, when I brought Leng Xiaoxiao and the others here, we were discovered.¡± At this moment, the divine eye could only make things up. He could not say that he had wanted to attack the white tiger alone. When Crimson Flame heard the divine eye¡¯s words, he looked at him and didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, he said slowly to the white tiger, ¡°Senior White Tiger, please show mercy. I didn¡¯t know that this divine eye had offended you before.¡± ¡°How about this, if you let me go, I¡¯ll give you more resources?¡± When he spoke, Crimson Flame also had a pleading tone. White Tiger glanced at Crimson Flame in his hand. ¡°Those resources just now were too trashy. As he spoke, the strength in White Tiger¡¯s hand also increased a little. At this moment, Crimson Flame¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Senior White Tiger, there are even better ones in the clan. Senior, don¡¯t kill me.¡± When White Tiger heard Crimson Flame¡¯s words, he also looked at him with interest. Then, the demon beast slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what did Master say?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he also said to White Tiger slowly, ¡°Senior White Tiger, Senior asked me to come and see you.¡± When White Tiger heard that Xiao Changtian was looking for him, he said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I¡¯ll leave these two to you. If you have any needs, tell them and let them help you.¡± Then, White Tiger continued to transmit his voice to the Great Sun Immortal quietly. ¡°Perfected Da Yang, don¡¯t tell Master about me.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard the White Tiger¡¯s words, the demonic beast nodded at the White Tiger. This Black Tortoise kept telling him this, and he was already used to it. Then, the Great Sun Immortal said slowly to Chi Yan and the Divine Eye, ¡°I do need your help with something. Can you find a group of powerful cultivators?¡± In the eyes of the Great Sun Immortal, perhaps they were the only way to find the laborers Xiao Changtian wanted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Chi Yan heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal, he quickly nodded to him. ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll help you find whoever you want as long as you let us down.¡± When White Tiger heard Crimson Flame¡¯s words, he slowly released the divine eye in his hand. ¡°How about this, you go and find him, and you stay here as a hostage.¡± When Crimson Flame heard that White Tiger wanted to keep him as a hostage, he looked at the divine eye with hatred. It was clearly this fellow who had offended the white tiger, so why was he the one who was injured? Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: This is the Unmarried Woman of My Clan, Please Accept Her Chapter 535: This is the Unmarried Woman of My Clan, Please Accept Her Translator: 549690339 Heaven¡¯s Beyond, Ancient Fire Tribe At this moment, Chen Yang was sitting on a chair in the middle of a square. Looking at the guards who were constantly patrolling around, Chen Yang also condensed his true essence to repair his damaged arm. The medicinal herbs piled up below the square were the Ancient Fire Tribe¡¯s many years of accumulation. The resources he used to recover himself this time, in addition to the resources he gave to the Divine Eye previously. This had already consumed more than half of the Ancient Fire Tribe¡¯s medicinal herbs and resources. Damn Leng Xiaoxiao! As Chen Yang thought about this, he couldn¡¯t help but scold Leng Xiaoxiao. At this moment, an Ancient Fire Tribe cultivator slowly ran in from outside. ¡°Patriarch, that person from the lower realm has returned.¡± Hearing that the divine eye had returned, Chen Yang¡¯s eyes lit up. He waved his hand at the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivator in front of him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Quick, call him over.¡± Upon hearing Chen Yang¡¯s words, the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivator immediately brought the divine eye to him. ¡°How is it? Did you find the white tiger?¡± Chen Yang looked at the divine eye in front of him and said slowly to him. The divine eye looked at Chen Yang and hesitated. He stammered to Chen Yang, ¡°Lord, Lord Chi Yan, he¡­ He was detained by the White Tiger.¡± When Chen Yang heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he was also stunned. ¡°What happened? Tell me in detail.¡± At this moment, the divine eye continued to speak to Chen Yang,¡± ¡°Senior White Tiger, the resources you gave me aren¡¯t too¡­I¡¯m satisfied. I want more resources.¡± ¡°White Tiger sent me to pass on a message for Milord to bring more resources over.¡± Chen Yang burst into laughter when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. ¡°It seems that Leng Xiaoxiao really obtained a fortuitous encounter from the White Tiger and even lost a lot of resources.¡± ¡± White Tiger, since you like resources, then you should do it well.¡±¡± Then, Chen Yang said slowly to the divine eye, ¡°Did that White Tiger ask for any resources?¡± The divine eyes saw that Chen Yang was not angry when he heard that Crimson Flame was being held. Instead, he looked excited. He was also a little stunned. This fellow was even more ruthless than he had imagined. However, he was also a big idiot. This white tiger obviously wanted to take his resources for free, and he still wanted to give them to him. With this thought in mind, Divine Eye also planned to remind Chenyang. ¡°Sir, should we consider this carefully?¡± Chen Yang also glanced at him when he heard the divine eye¡¯s words. ¡°Sigh, what are you thinking about? Just tell me what resources White Tiger wants.¡± This person from the lower realm was timid and afraid. When the divine eye heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, it did not say anything else. ¡°That White Tiger wants to recruit more people.¡± Want someone? When Chen Yang heard God Eye¡¯s words, he also laughed heartily. ¡± That¡¯s easy. Pass on my order. All the elite cultivators of the Ancient Fire Tribe are to follow me to find the white tiger.¡± When the divine eye said that just now, he thought that it wanted some rare resources. He didn¡¯t expect that he wanted someone. In that case¡­ Chen Yang suddenly thought of something and said to the surrounding Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators. ¡°All the women in the clan who are at least Heaven Immortals have to come with me.¡± From the description of the divine eye, the white tiger¡¯s strength was definitely far above Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s. Previously, he was still wondering what Leng Xiaoxiao would use to move the white tiger. It seemed that he was using his own people. This Leng Xiaoxiao usually looked cold and aloof, but who would have thought that in secret¡­ When the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, they quickly gathered their tribesmen. Looking at the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators who were ready, Chen Yang said slowly to the divine eye,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He thought of White Tiger and the Great Sun Immortal, then looked at Chen Yang in front of him. After all, this was a force that he wanted to rely on in the future. If there were no more of them, then the Heavenly Gates would also be gone. Therefore, the divine eye also slowly said to Chen Yang,¡± ¡± Sir, let¡¯s just go over like this. Don¡¯t make any other preparations. What if¡­¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Before Divine Eye could finish his words, he saw Chen Yang wave his hand at him. ¡°What if? How can there be so many what ifs? I¡¯ve been in the Human Realm Upon Heavens for so many years and I¡¯ve encountered everything.¡± ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re in the lower realm. Just lead the way.¡± This person from the lower realm was really timid. Hearing Chen Yang¡¯s impatient voice, Divine Eye sighed. He could now hope that Chen Yang would get what he wanted. Soon, under the guidance of the divine eye, the group of Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators flew toward the Divine World. At the same time, in the Divine Realm, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xiao Changtian was standing on the deserted island, looking at the pile of bricks in front of him. There was also a pile of sand. Now, he had to wait for the Great Sun Immortal to find him. I wonder how the search for the Immortal Da Yang is going. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian picked up the Nine Heavens Rake and walked slowly towards the valley. He didn¡¯t know where Monkey and Xiaobai had gone. He had to find them and bring them back. Otherwise, it would be terrible if they were really bitten by the wild beasts in the mountains. Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, under the guidance of the divine eye, Chen Yang and the others also slowly arrived at the Divine World. Looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of him, Chen Yang also said slowly to the divine eye, ¡°The White Tiger is in this mountain range?¡± When the divine eye heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, it nodded slowly at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this time, Chen Yang would not doubt the divine eye¡¯s words. This was the fog in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It did give him an unusual feeling. When Chen Yang stepped into the Hundred Thousand Mountains, White Tiger, who was in the valley, slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Crimson Flame, who was bound to the side, was also delighted when he heard White Tiger¡¯s words. Finally, Lord Chen Yang was coming to save him. At this time, Crimson Flame also saw White Tiger staring at him. He also closed his mouth and looked at the white tiger with fear in his eyes. At this moment, in the white tiger¡¯s hand was a bloody corpse. This was the ferocious beast that the White Tiger had taken out from the mountain when Crimson Flame caught it. A fierce beast was almost unable to resist the white tiger¡¯s hand and was eaten by him. ¡°It¡¯s not delicious!¡± Bang! The white tiger directly threw the fierce beast corpse in its hand to the side. Then, he slowly looked in the direction of the entrance of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, on the path of the valley, the divine eye brought Chen Yang and the others ¡®figures slowly into the vision of the Great Sun Immortal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Crimson Flame saw Chen Yang¡¯s arrival and waved at him excitedly. When Chen Yang saw the white tiger in front of the valley, his expression was also very happy. He waved his hand behind him, and a few Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators walked up. ¡°Senior White Tiger, this is an unmarried woman from my clan. Please accept her.¡± As he spoke, Chen Yang also revealed a smile to the white tiger.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536:1 Plan to Build a Harem for You. Do You Like Chapter 536:1 Plan to Build a Harem for You. Do You Like It?(l) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The white tiger looked at Chen Yang in front of him and slowly looked at the woman beside him. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Chen Yang¡¯s actions, he was also somewhat unable to react. He asked the divine eye to help him find some cultivators to work. How did he get himself a group of women? At this moment, the female cultivator of the Ancient Fire Tribe winked at the Great Sun Immortal and White Tiger at Chen Yang¡¯s signal. Elder Dayang felt the flirtatious look from the female cultivator of the Ancient Fire Tribe, and he felt goosebumps all over. Then, he heard the white tiger slowly say to him, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, do you think these people are suitable? When the Great Sun Immortal heard White Tiger¡¯s words, he also looked at him. -Senior White Tiger, I¡¯m looking for people to work. These women aren¡¯t suitable.¡± When the white tiger heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal, it also breathed out from its nostrils. Then, the female cultivator who was winking at the white tiger felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her. ¡± Ahhhhh!¡¯.!¡± The female Ancient Fire Tribe cultivator screamed and was pushed aside. Chen Yang saw that the female cultivators of his clan had been chased away by the white tiger. He looked at the white tiger awkwardly. He also knew that the female cultivators in his clan were not as beautiful as Leng Xiaoxiao. At this moment, Chen Yang rolled his eyes and smiled at the white tiger, -White Tiger, do you think the resources I gave you last time are enough?¡± When White Tiger heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, he was also interested. He looked at Chen Yang without saying anything. When Chen Yang saw the white tiger staring at him, he did not hesitate. He took out the other interspatial ring that he had prepared in his pocket. ¡°Senior White Tiger, this is a small token of my appreciation. White Tiger looked at the interspatial ring in Chen Yang¡¯s hand and said slowly. ¡°Trash!¡± Bang! White Tiger¡¯s words slowly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The Ancient Fire Tribe members looked at each other angrily. The resources of their race were actually trash in the eyes of the white tiger. Wasn¡¯t this looking down on their race? When Chen Yang heard White Tiger¡¯s words, his face also gave a stiff smile. ¡°Senior White Tiger, this isn¡¯t very good.¡± When White Tiger heard the name ¡®Morning Sun¡¯, he lazily stood up from the ground. Sensing the pressure released from the white tiger¡¯s body, Chen Yang¡¯s expression was a little ugly at this moment. ¡°White Tiger, since we can¡¯t come to an agreement, return the resources you gave us.¡± At this moment, Chen Yang gritted his teeth and slowly said to the white tiger. If not for White Tiger¡¯s cultivation being too powerful, Chen Yang would have gone up to fight with him. However, since he couldn¡¯t win, he thought about the resources he had given out previously. Chen Yang¡¯s heart ached. When White Tiger heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, he also found it a little funny. This person was in cahoots with the cultivators who wanted to deal with Master. It was already a blessing that he did not kill all of them here. Now, he was even asking for resources from him. At this moment, the White Tiger also slowly raised his palm. As the white tiger raised its palm, everyone felt a sharp spiritual energy gathering between heaven and earth. Roar! In the valley, the faint roar of a white tiger could be heard. When the Ancient Fire Clan cultivators saw the White Tiger¡¯s power, they were terrified and slowly fled to the back. At this moment, the divine eye also slowly said to Chen Yang, ¡°Sir, capture that old man.¡± The divine eye had also seen that the relationship between Daoist Big Sun and White Tiger and the others was not bad. However, this old man¡¯s strength was indeed very low. If they could control him, they might have a chance of survival. When Chen Yang heard the divine eye¡¯s words, he also looked in the direction of the Great Sun Immortal. He bit it, and a flame slowly rose from his body. He was about to attack the Great Sun Immortal. On the other side, Xiao Changtian slowly came to the front of the valley. When they heard the roar coming from the valley, they cursed in their hearts. This voice was obviously the voice of a tiger. The tiger was in the mountains, so he didn¡¯t want to take Little White away. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian quickened his pace. At this moment, the White Tiger, who was about to hit Chen Yang in the air, also realized something. He slowly retracted his aura and transformed into a little white cat. Soon after, a voice slowly sounded in the valley. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, Little White, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice echoed in the valley. When Chen Yang heard his voice, he looked at Xiao Changtian. Seeing the Nine Heavens Rake in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, he was also shocked. He hurriedly withdrew his huge flaming palm that was about to attack the Great Sun Immortal. Bang! His body fell from the sky. He felt a deadly aura from Xiao Changtian¡¯s Nine Heavens Rake. He was sure that Xiao Changtian had a high-grade immortal artifact in his hand. Moreover, it sounded like he was here to look for the Immortal of the Great Sun and White Tiger. If such a person saw him attack the Immortal Da Yang and the White Tiger¡­ Then he could forget about leaving today. Therefore, Chen Yang also hurriedly released his flaming palm. Looking at Xiao Changtian who was slowly walking over, he couldn¡¯t care less about his own injuries and looked at him in fear. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Changtian came to the side of the Great Sun Immortal and the White Tiger. Hearing Chen Yang¡¯s words, he said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, this is the brick-moving worker you found, right?¡± ¡°Come, catch it.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also threw his Nine Heavens Rake at Chen Yang. No! Chen Yang roared in his heart. Then, he saw the Nine Heavens Rake directly attack him. Even if a high-grade immortal weapon was not driven by any true essence, the power it brought was not something that Chen Yang could resist. Bang! The Nine Heavens Rake slowly pressed down on Chen Yang¡¯s body. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Chen Yang¡¯s figure was directly pressed to the ground. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly picked up the white tiger from the ground. ¡°Xiao Bai, how come you¡¯re here? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Xiao Changtian rubbed the white tiger¡¯s body as he spoke. At this moment, Chen Yang looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him. The white tiger that had just awed a region was now lying obediently in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. So it wasn¡¯t the white tiger that Leng Xiaoxiao found, but this person. All of a sudden, Chen Yang realized that he understood everything. Why did the white tiger not even look at him when he handed the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivator to him? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It turned out that Leng Xiaoxiao was not familiar with the white tiger at all. It was the person in front of him. He had just attacked his people in front of him. This was probably¡­ At the thought of this, Chen Yang saw the female cultivator of the Ancient Fire Tribe and grasped her last desire to live. -What are you still doing there? Come and greet your future master.¡± Then, Chen Yang slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I plan to build a harem for you.. Do you like it?¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: I’ll Definitely Find You A Good One When I Get Back Chapter 537: I¡¯ll Definitely Find You A Good One When I Get Back Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian heard Chen Yang¡¯s words and looked at the Great Sun Immortal beside him. The Great Sun Immortal felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze and shook his head. He did not know what was going on with Chenyang either. When he faced Senior White Tiger earlier, Chen Yang had also brought out a bunch of beautiful women. Xiao Changtian looked at Daoist Da Yang, then at Chen Yang and the group of female Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators. He was a hot-blooded man. If he didn¡¯t have any thoughts about these beautiful women¡­ That was simply nonsense. However, he was just a mortal. He couldn¡¯t raise so many girls. Even if he could survive, others might not take a fancy to him. Besides, he was looking for people to work, not to provide for him. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian also looked at Chen Yang. Seeing that Chen Yang was pressed to the ground by the Nine Heavens Rake, Xiao Changtian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Chen Yang strangely. Why did this person look a little abnormal? When Chen Yang heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s face with a sad expression. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to get up, but that he had placed a high-grade immortal artifact on his body. How did he get up? Xiao Changtian looked at Chen Yang, who was still motionless on the ground after hearing his words. He sighed and slowly walked to Chenyang¡¯s side, picking up the Nine Heavens Rake that was pressing down on him. She slowly said to him, ¡°Stand up.¡± Xiao Changtian removed the Nine Heavens Palak from his body, and Chen Yang slowly stood up. 6 Seeing Chen Yang stand up, Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡°Take these girls with you.¡± ¡°Not suitable.¡± These women had thin arms and tender legs. What kind of work could they do? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Chen Yang also understood. She waved her hand at the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators and the group of female cultivators immediately walked to the side. At this time, Chen Yang continued to speak to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely find you a good batch when I get back.¡± Hearing Chen Yang¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian almost cursed. Do I look that lecherous? This guy couldn¡¯t tell that he was a very upright person. At this time, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the side of the Great Sun Immortal and said to him,¡± Daoist Big Sun, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with these people.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also wanted to bring the white tiger inside. Daoist Dayang nodded at him. After Xiao Changtian left, Daoist Da Yang also slowly walked towards Chen Yang. Chen Yang looked at the approaching Daoist Master Da Yang and smiled at him. ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you have anything to say, say it.¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian, Chen Yang didn¡¯t have any other thoughts in his heart. He just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. The Great Sun Immortal looked at Chen Yang in front of him and said slowly to him, ¡°Senior asked me to deal with it. How do you think I should deal with you?¡± Looking at the harmless face of the Great Sun Immortal in front of him, Chen Yang also had a bad feeling. How about this, don¡¯t hand over the interspatial ring.¡± As soon as the Grand Sun Immortal finished speaking, Chen Yang gave the interspatial ring on his hand to the Grand Sun Immortal without any hesitation. When the Great Sun Immortal saw Chenyang¡¯s decisive look, he said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Alright, get lost.¡± He thought about how Chen Yang was also here to give them resources. The Great Sun Immortal did not make things difficult for him. Upon hearing the words of the enlightened person of the Great Sun, Chen Yang immediately ran out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After leaving the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Chen Yang looked at the Hundred Thousand Mountains behind him while panting. This lower realm was actually so strange. He definitely did not want to come here in the future. At this moment, Chen Yang said to the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivator beside him,¡± ¡°What about that person from the lower realm?¡± Chen Yang¡¯s words were also a little angry. What did this divine eye say to him? The white tiger wanted more opportunities and even said that it wanted people. He had prepared so many beautiful women. The white tiger and that senior simply did not fancy them, alright? At this moment, Chen Yang wished he could tear the divine eye into pieces. When the Ancient Fire Tribe cultivators heard Chen Yang¡¯s words, they looked at each other. He didn¡¯t find the divine eye at all. ¡°Patriarch, are we still going to chase after them?¡± At this time, Crimson Flame appeared out of nowhere and said slowly to Chen Yang,¡± ¡°Chase? What are you chasing for? We don¡¯t even know where he went?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you guys?¡± Looking at Crimson Flame in front of him, Chen Yang¡¯s heart was filled with anger. It was all because of this fellow that followed the divine eye here. He was fine, but he was being chased. As he thought of this, Chen Yang couldn¡¯t help but kick Crimson Flame¡¯s butt a few times. At this moment, from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. A voice slowly reached Chen Yang¡¯s ears. Remember, don¡¯t leak the place where Senior lives. Otherwise¡­¡± Hearing the obvious threat in her words, Chen Yang stopped what he was doing. He bowed respectfully to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Then, he saw Crimson Flame, who had been kicked half to death by him, and said to the people behind him,¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡± After Chen Yang left, the Immortal Da Yang also slowly arrived on the deserted island. Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the Great Sun Immortal said to him slowly,¡± Senior, they have already been chased away.¡± Hearing God Eye¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. Then, he slowly stood up from the ground and said to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Perfected Great Sun, I think it¡¯s better to find the craftsmen who used to work in Great Sun Town over the next few days.¡± The craftsmen of our Great Sun are still the most reliable.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal was delighted. He said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± Alright, Senior, I¡¯ll go find them now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the direction where the Great Sun Immortal had left and said to his disciple who had come to help,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go solo. Go out and take a walk on the streets.¡± ¡°See if anyone is willing to come here to build fortifications.¡± It was definitely not enough to rely solely on the craftsmen in Dayang Town. This wasn¡¯t his own small courtyard. If he relied on them, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to complete it in time. When Ye Fan and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they also nodded at him. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as Ye Fan left the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Spirit Race in the distant Heaven¡¯s Beyond had also received the news that the Divine Eye was dealing with the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At that moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also gave the order to eliminate the Heaven¡¯s Gate. This ancient sect in the Divine World also disappeared in the long river of history.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: We Will Move the Bricks Well (1) Chapter 538: We Will Move the Bricks Well (1) Translator: 549690339 1 K Gate of Heaven At this moment, in the sky above the Divine Gate, a figure slowly stood in the air. Looking at the palace that was almost crippled, the divine eye laughed. This sect that he had existed for many years had been completely destroyed because of him. Then, the divine eye slowly came to the ground and looked at the corpses. His mouth also slowly said, ¡°Everyone in the Elysium, don¡¯t worry. Your deaths are worth it.¡± ¡°I will definitely destroy the Divine Realm.¡± As he spoke, the divine eye waved his sleeve, and the corpses of the Heaven¡¯s Gate disciples beside him turned into ashes. Back in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the divine eye had urged Chen Yang to attack. It was also through this gap that he escaped from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Then, just as he had expected, Chen Yang¡¯s failure led to the destruction of the entire Heaven¡¯s Gate by the Spirit Race. After slowly doing all this, the divine eye slowly walked to the side. ¡°Spiritual Race, Divine Realm, you¡¯ve destroyed my foundation. You¡¯ll definitely pay the price.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the divine eye turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. The Immortal of Great Sun stepped on the red carpet and slowly landed on the surface of Great Sun Town. The patrolling Great Sun Sect disciples in Great Sun Town saw the Perfected Great Sun. He also walked over and said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Ancestor, Divine King Red Cloud from the town has been looking for you in the Great Sun Sect.¡± Hearing that Divine King Red Cloud was looking for him, the Great Sun Immortal turned to the Great Sun Sect disciple in front of him. ¡°It just so happens that I have something to look for him too. Help me pass on a message.¡± ¡°Tell God King Red Cloud to bring their good friends and wait for me in Elder Zhuyi¡¯s courtyard.¡± At this moment, in Elder Zhuyi¡¯s courtyard. Zhu One, Zhu Two, Zhu Three, Zhu Four, Zhu Five were also sitting on the steps of the courtyard. Zhu San held a straw in his mouth and slowly said to Zhu Yi,¡± ¡°Big brother, the houses in this town have been repaired by us.¡± ¡°I see that Senior seems to be quite busy recently. Why don¡¯t we go and see if there¡¯s anything we can help with?¡± When Building One heard Building Three¡¯s words, he slowly said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us to ask about Senior¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if I went over and disturbed Senior.¡± Hearing Zhuyi¡¯s words, Zhusan also smacked his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, the voice of the Great Yang Master slowly sounded in the courtyard. ¡°Elder Zhuyi, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± ¡°Daoist Great Sun?¡± Zhusan said in surprise when he saw the arrival of the Great Sun Immortal. The Immortal Da Yang didn¡¯t usually interact with them, and he was Xiao Changtian¡¯s favorite. Could it be that Senior has some instructions for the Great Sun Immortal to come knocking? ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what¡¯s the matter with Senior?¡± At this moment, Zhusan also said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal. Hearing Zhusan¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal smiled. ¡°Senior is preparing to build a main hall in the Divine Realm and wants to ask Elder Zhu Yi for help.¡± ¡°Alright, big brother, let¡¯s hurry up and set off.¡± Upon hearing Big Sun¡¯s words, Building Three said excitedly to Building One. He had never been to the Divine World before. Building One glared at Building Three. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, please tell Senior that we¡¯ll go now.¡± At this moment, Divine King Red Cloud and Divine King Black Heaven received a notification from the Great Sun Sect disciples. He also came to Elder Zhuyi¡¯s courtyard. When he saw the Great Sun Immortal, he said to him, ¡°Perfected Da Yang, I was just looking for you. I saw Senior coming in and out recently. Is there anything you need our help with?¡± Upon hearing what Divine King Red Cloud said, the Great Sun Immortal said slowly to Elder Zhu Yi,¡± ¡°Elder Zhuyi, Senior said that there are no lack of employees, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®staff¡¯, Deity King Red Cloud and the others also realized something. Could it be that they could move bricks again? During this period of time, they did not carry bricks, so the progress of their cultivation was much slower. Senior must have found out about their situation, so he found them a job. With this thought in mind, he said to Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, please tell Senior that we will move the bricks properly.¡± After handing over the matter, the Great Sun Immortal smiled. He brought God King Hong Yun and Elder Zhu Yi to the Divine World. Divine World, Luo Water Empire At this moment, Luo Tian¡¯s figure slowly stood on the walls of the Luoshui Dynasty. After moving the bricks, Luo Tian had become the true ruler of the Luo River Dynasty. Looking at the sword marks on the city wall, Luo Tian sighed. Jiang Beichen was a great contributor to Luoshui. These sword marks were also to let the people know about Jiang Beichen¡¯s existence. It was also a shock to all the enemies of the Luo Water Dynasty. At that moment, an old servant slowly walked up to Jiang Beichen. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s time to go to court.¡± ¡°All the lords are waiting for you in the main hall.¡± This old servant was obviously used to Jiang Beichen standing on the city wall PVPrv fimo Therefore, his words revealed a hint of joy. Luo Tian also turned around and walked in. At this moment, he seemed to have sensed something. A streak of light flew across the sky above the Imperial City, and Jiang Beichen¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of Luo Tian and the others. ¡°Eunuch, have you seen Senior? Am I seeing things?¡± Seeing Jiang Beichen¡¯s figure appear in the air, Luo Tian pulled the corner of his old servant¡¯s clothes and said slowly to him. The old servant was pulled by Luo Tian and looked at the figure in the air. Although he had never seen Jiang Beichen before, he had in the royal family many times. seen the portrait kept ¡°Your Majesty, it seems to be a senior.¡± At this moment, the old servant also said in a somewhat unreal manner. As the old servant spoke, Jiang Beichen¡¯s figure slowly landed on the city wall Upon seeing Luo Tian, Jiang Beichen said to him,¡± ¡°Luo Tian, you seem to be doing quite well as an emperor.¡± Hearing Jiang Beichen¡¯s words, Luo Tian slowly reacted. Although the Luoshui Dynasty had become the ruler of a continent, Luo Tian had never forgotten his roots. When she saw Jiang Beichen, she walked towards him. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve come to the Luo Water Dynasty.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the agitated Luo Tian, Jiang Beichen said in embarrassment,¡± ¡°Luo Tian, I came to you this time because I need your help. Can you lend me some people?¡± Strictly speaking, the Luoshui Dynasty did not owe Jiang Beichen anything. Last time, he had also given his dynasty¡¯s sacred item, Luoshui, to Jiang Beichen. Hearing Jiang Beichen¡¯s words, Luo Tian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯d love to..¡± Chapter 539 - Chapter 539:1 Have to Find a Chef (1) Chapter 539:1 Have to Find a Chef (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, in front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When Jiang Beichen had recruited the Luoshui Dynasty, Ye Fan and Futian had done the same. He went to the various immortal continents of the Divine World to recruit the people he knew before. At this moment, a large group of cultivators had already gathered in front of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Then, Daoist Da Yang brought Elder Zhu Yi¡¯s figure and slowly arrived at Ye Fan and the others. After the Great Sun Immortal landed, he also gestured slightly to Ye Fan and the others. Then, Ye Fan said slowly to Elder Zhu Yi behind the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Elder Zhuyi, take a look. Do these meet the construction requirements?¡± When Elder Zhu Yi heard Ye Fan¡¯s words, he also glanced at Luo Tian and the others. Not bad, much better than those people from before.¡± As Elder Zhu Yi finished speaking, Godking Hong Yun and the others behind him also blushed. Indeed, their cultivation levels were slightly inferior to Luo Tian¡¯s. Luo Tian looked at Elder Zhuyi and didn¡¯t look down on him just because he was at the Great Vehicle Stage. How could someone who could talk to the seniors on equal terms be an ordinary person? Everyone, go in. Don¡¯t let Senior wait for too long.¡± At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal led Luo Tian and the others into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Soon, under the lead of Daoist Da Yang, Ye Fan and the others arrived beside Xiao Changtian. Looking at the spiritual qi of this world and the ferocious name of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. All the cultivators looked at Xiao Changtian in awe. Only senior would want to build his own home. He did not expect that he would have the chance to enter a forbidden area like the Hundred Thousand Mountains in his lifetime. Xiao Changtian also saw Elder Zhu Yi and the others. He walked over to them and said slowly,¡± Elder Zhuyi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian took out a blueprint from his pocket. After handing it to Elder Zhuyi, he continued, ¡°Elder Zhuyi, do you think there¡¯s a problem with this construction?¡± Elder Zhu Yi slowly took the blueprint from Xiao Changtian. When he opened it, his hands that were holding the blueprint actually started to tremble. The blueprints and designs given to him by this senior were simply divine. Every design was done at the peak of the construction path. Wasn¡¯t this what he was pursuing? Although Senior had asked him to build it, he was also giving him advice. Thinking so, Elder Zhu Yi said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± Senior, I¡¯ll definitely complete the construction according to your instructions.¡± After the last delay, Elder Zhuyi still felt a little apologetic. Xiao Changtian smiled at Elder Zhu Yi when he heard that there was no problem. Then, he looked at the crowd behind him and slowly said, ¡°Everyone is here to move bricks and build, right? How do you calculate this salary?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Luo Tian and the others looked at each other. Then, they said to Xiao Changtian in unison,¡± ¡°Senior, we don¡¯t need to pay you!¡± They came here not only to repay their kindness, but also to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. If he could get Xiao Changtian¡¯s guidance, he might be able to soar in the future. At this time, who would want to ask Xiao Changtian for money? Hearing their firm voices, it didn¡¯t seem like they were lying. It seemed that the people that Daoist Big Sun and Ye Fan had found were quite good. He didn¡¯t even need to pay. After thinking about it, Xiao Changtian slowly said to them,¡± ¡°How about this? Everyone will work here. Food and accommodation are included.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you another calligraphy and painting afterwards. Is that okay?¡± Luo Tian and Divine King Red Cloud were excited when they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Senior to hear the truth.¡± Seeing that everyone had agreed, Xiao Changtian signaled for Elder Zhuyi to bring them to familiarize themselves. After all, he couldn¡¯t take advantage of others for free. He had come all the way to this barren mountain to work for him. If he didn¡¯t earn anything, he would feel bad. At this time, Xiao Yan also saw Ye Fan. He picked up the Nine Heavens Rake and said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, you should go over and help too.¡± There was strength in numbers. Ye Fan used to chop firewood and carry water in the courtyard. It was the same if he came here to change jobs. When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also slowly took the Nine Heavens Rake from Xiao Changtian. As soon as the Nine Heavens Rake entered the door, Ye Fan felt a weight pressing on his hand. It seemed that his master was training him. ¡°Master, disciple will go to work first. Ye Fan held the Nine Heavens Rake in his hands and slowly said to Xiao Changtian. Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at Ye Fan. Then, Xiao Changtian looked at Lin Ruomiao and said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Ruomiao, come help me out in the kitchen. We¡¯re going to start cooking.¡± With so many workers here at once, he had to cook. Even though they didn¡¯t need to be paid, it was still a huge expense to have so many people eat every day. It seemed that he had to find a chef. Otherwise, just cooking here every day would take a day. After Lin Ruomiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also came to the kitchen to help Xiao Changtian. After she found all of the Lin family¡¯s members, Lin Ruomiao started to become interested in these chores. Thus, he was very skilled in helping Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also slowly walked into the kitchen. ¡°Senior, there are two women outside. They want to see Senior.¡± Hearing that there were two girls, Lin Ruomiao also looked at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian felt Lin Ruomiao¡¯s gaze and smiled at her. Then, he said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao and Miss Leng Mei.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s those two girls.¡± Xiao Changtian also said to Lin Ruomiao after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Ruomiao, you watch first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After Chen Yang arrived, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t plan to meet anyone. Especially under Lin Ruomiao¡¯s gaze, he made it seem like he was doing something wrong. However, he was planning to find out how to find Chef. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao seemed to be locals, so she just happened to ask. Then, under the guidance of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian also arrived outside the island. Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei in front of him, he smiled and walked towards them. ¡°Why are the two ladies so free to come here? Is there anything?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said to him,¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Hellfire 1 Chapter 540: Hellfire 1 Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei were also a little nervous. Leng Xiaoxiao also wanted to come here to apologize to Xiao Changtian as soon as possible. After all, Elysium was also considered his subordinate force. Previously, he had strictly ordered that the Divine Realm could not be targeted by the entire Divine Realm. He didn¡¯t expect to offend Xiao Changtian so quickly. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words just now sounded like he was going to punish him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Ladies, do you know where I can find a chef?¡± Chef? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei were stunned. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao understood. Senior was giving them a chance to turn over a new leaf. Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, as far as I know, there¡¯s one. I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s suitable.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also a little confused. ¡°How much does that person earn as a chef a month?¡± He asked himself if it was appropriate. Could it be that the chefs here were all asking for very high prices? When Leng Mei heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, he doesn¡¯t want wages.¡± No wages? Wasn¡¯t that good? Could it be that all the dishes were black? ¡°How does his food taste? How do people evaluate it?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, his culinary skills are the best in our world.¡± Hmm? Xiao Changtian was also puzzled when he heard Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t need to pay, and the food they cooked was top-notch. That was simply the perfect chef he had been looking for. Why was it inappropriate? Thinking so, Xiao Yan said to Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei slowly,¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Can you take me to visit him?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment and said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, the person who came here a while ago was his subordinate. You and him¡­¡± Leng Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment. Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. So that was the reason. Those people who came to his place before were indeed a little strange. That man kept introducing women to her. Xiao Changtian said slowly to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Miss, is that chef lecherous?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked at each other. He also nodded to Xiao Changtian. Indeed, they wanted to introduce Xiao Changtian to a big shot of the Saint Spirit Sky. Celestial King Hellfire! The Saint Spirit Sky had many factions, and all of them were complicated. However, the Hellfire Faction was definitely one of the most powerful factions in the Saint Spirit Sky. Even the Ancient Fire Tribe was just a force that the Hellfire had placed outside. Although this Hellfire was an immortal king, he wasn¡¯t interested in cultivation or fighting. It was said that it was born with a ball of immortal fire. With its talent, it continuously absorbed the spiritual energy of the Saint Spirit Sky. Naturally, he reached the Immortal King Realm. To her, the things she was most interested in were cooking and going to brothels to listen to music. Originally, Leng Xiaoxiao interrupted Xiao Changtian¡¯s introduction of the Hellfire. In terms of culinary skills, no one in the Saint Spirit Sky could compare to him. Xiao Changtian pondered for a while after hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Then, he said to Leng Xiaoxiao and the others, ¡°Two ladies, take me there.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao nodded at Xiao Changtian. There were basically no beautiful women on his island. They were all a group of brick-moving men, so he was not very worried. As for his disciples, they were Lin Ruomiao and Daji. However, Lin Ruomiao and Daji were rarely on the island. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. While Xiao Changtian was thinking about this, Lin Ruomiao slowly walked to his side. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Hearing Lin Ruomiao¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian also looked at him. If this person was really a pervert, would Lin Ruomiao still go over? Lin Ruomiao seemed to know what Xiao Changtian was going to say, so she spoke first,¡± ¡°With the two sisters, you don¡¯t have to worry about your master.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Lin Ruomiao and slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± This was also the first time Leng Xiaoxiao and the others saw Lin Ruomiao. Looking at the fresh and refined woman, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei felt a little inferior. Following that, under Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly flew towards the Human Realm Upon Heavens. At the same time, in the Saint Spirit Sky, In a pavilion decorated with red wine and green flowers, in a private room. A man with fiery red hair sat in front of a table. There were all kinds of fruits on the table in front of him. In the room, there were a few beautiful women dancing. On the side of the room, there were also a few women pulling their beards. When he heard the beautiful song, a few women beside him massaged his back. The fiery-red man was enjoying himself. At this moment, a guard walked in from outside the door. ¡°Lord Hellfire, Chenyang requests an audience.¡± Upon hearing the name ¡®Morning Sun¡¯, the Hellfire frowned. His body shook and he swayed his body. Then, the woman next to him automatically retreated. ¡°What is that kid doing here? Wasn¡¯t he in a holy war with the Spiritual Race recently?¡± Hearing Hellfire¡¯s words, the guard slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Sir, should we let him in?¡± When Hellfire heard the guard¡¯s words, he slowly said to him, ¡°Let him in.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Yang¡¯s figure slowly appeared in Hellfire¡¯s private room. When Chen Yang came in and saw the Hellfire, he knelt down in front of him. ¡± Sir, you have to save my Ancient Fire Tribe. That Leng Xiaoxiao colluded with the White Tiger to destroy my Ancient Fire Tribe.¡± Hearing that it was about the Holy War, the Hellfire frowned and waved his hand at his guard. Then, the guard dragged Chen Yang out. He thought it was something, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a fight. Wasn¡¯t this affecting her listening to music? Then, the Hellfire waved at the woman in front of it. ¡°Continue!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, a burst of singing and dancing sounded in the private room. After Chen Yang was dragged out by the guards, he shouted,¡± ¡°Lord Hellfire, listen to me.¡± Gradually, Chen Yang¡¯s voice became farther and farther away. At the same time, Leng Xiaoxiao brought Xiao Changtian and the others into the Saint Spirit Sky.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: How Great Is It to Cook and Get a Free Whore Chapter 541: How Great Is It to Cook and Get a Free Whore (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, above a small town. Leng Xiaoxiao, Xiao Changtian, and Lin Ruomiao slowly landed on the town. Arriving at a brand new town, Xiao Changtian also looked at both sides of the street. Different from Dayang Town, there were all kinds of snacks on both sides of the town. There were almost no clothes or gestures. The street was filled with a fragrant smell, and Xiao Changtian could hear the shouts. ¡°Freshly slaughtered Flaming Red Duck is definitely a great supplement. It can promote the circulation of true essence.¡± ¡°Dark-black beef tendon, freshly baked Dark-black beef tendon, come and take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, it¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s only ten spirit stones.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the small town that looked like a food street and muttered in his heart. The people of this town were all bragging. What dark black beef tendon? It looked like the black pepper beef he had eaten in his previous life. The black color looked like it was 70 ¨C 80% cooked. Most importantly, the people in the cultivation world didn¡¯t put in all kinds of seasonings. And that Flaming Red Duck, didn¡¯t it mean that it was a roasted duck? The oily fiery red duck skin had a special flavor to it. Along with these shouts, a wave of fragrance entered his nose. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but rub his stomach. The journey here could be considered tiring and he had not eaten much. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s find a restaurant to eat first. Leng Xiaoxiao nodded at Xiao Changtian. Although they could already fast. However, this Hell Town was still the headquarters of the Hellfire, and all kinds of demon beast meat were sold on the streets. The hawkers gathered in the town were all culinary experts. Eating some demon beast meat was also quite beneficial to their cultivation. Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I know a good restaurant. Please follow me.¡± While talking, Leng Xiaoxiao also brought Xiao Changtian to a small path in the town. Leng Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t familiar with Hell Town. However, he had some connections with some clans in Hell Town. After all, the entire Sacred Spirit World was ruled by the Hellfire. No one would believe that Leng Xiaoxiao did not have any foundation here. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao led Xiao Changtian and the others through a small path. Soon, they arrived in front of a small shop. Xiao Changtian looked up and saw the brand of First-grade Fragrance. It seemed that the name was not bad. Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, this is the best restaurant in the small town.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao brought Xiao Changtian here because this store had a high status in Hell Town. The people gathered inside were all chefs from various places. They had both lost to him after competing with Hellfire in cooking, in the end, she was the chef who volunteered to stay and cook for him. Xiao Changtian nodded at Leng Xiaoxiao. Although this small town was filled with the smell of delicious food. However, he had not tasted it yet. He could go in and have a meal to see how good the chefs were. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian took the lead and walked in. After all, if he didn¡¯t eat actively, there was something wrong with his thinking. After entering the shop, a waiter walked up to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sir, this is your first time here.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s order here.¡± As a restaurant directly under Hellfire, First-grade Fragrance¡¯s service was the best in the entire town. Soon, Xiao Changtian arrived at the counter under the lead of the waiter. At this moment, the shopkeeper sitting at the counter said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Customer, take a look. What do you want? I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± As he spoke, the shopkeeper handed Xiao Changtian a menu. Xiao Changtian looked at the dishes on the menu. What, a hundred spirit stones? A vegetable actually cost a hundred spirit stones? Then, he flipped to the next few pages and saw that some meat cost thousands of spirit stones. One spirit stone was worth 10,000 taels of silver, so these 100 spirit stones were worth a million taels of silver. These few thousand spirit stones were equivalent to tens of millions of silver. Xiao Changtian slowly looked at the shopkeeper in front of him. Could this shop be a scam? At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also came behind Xiao Changtian. Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao, it was obvious that this was not the first time the shopkeeper had seen her. He also greeted her. ¡°Miss Leng, you¡¯re here.¡± Seeing the shopkeeper greeting Leng Xiaoxiao, Xiao Changtian was sure that he had not entered the wrong shop. Then, he slowly said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Shopkeeper, do you have anything cheaper? The shopkeeper was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian s words. Cheap? The cultivators who came with Leng Xiaoxiao should not be short of money. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s delicate appearance, he didn¡¯t look like someone who wanted to cause trouble. Then, the shopkeeper slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°If it¡¯s cheap, the ingredients can be changed. Then, the effect of eating it won¡¯t be so great.¡± in order to ensure the quality of the ingredients in the shop, they had all been processed by some masters. In that case, the more true essence it contained, the less fragrant it would be. However, there were also some cultivators who came for a meal, not for cultivation. He was just like those mortals. Then, the shopkeeper slowly handed Xiao Changtian a menu. On the menu, there were some typical dishes that only required taste and not cultivation. Looking at the menu, Xiao Changtian hesitated. ¡°Shopkeeper, do you have anything cheaper? Although the dishes on this menu were cheaper than before, they still cost dozens of spirit stones. Wasn¡¯t this the hundreds of thousands of taels of silver? He couldn¡¯t afford it either. The shopkeeper and Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Changtian wanted to do. At this time, the shopkeeper did not care about Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s face. After all, he had the Hellfire as his backer, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. ¡°You can eat it for free as long as you make a dish here. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The shopkeeper directly said what Xiao Changtian was thinking. Leng Xiaoxiao heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words and looked at Xiao Changtian. Could it be that this was Senior¡¯s goal? However, cooking in First-grade Fragrance was not an easy task. The purpose of the first grade incense set this rule is to win over the chefs from all walks of life. Find the best chef. Although Senior is strong, his cooking skills¡­ At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao was also worried about Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was delighted after hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s words. Cooking for free was such a good thing. ¡°No problem..¡± Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: Don’t Snatch It From Me (1) Chapter 542: Don¡¯t Snatch It From Me (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, First-grade Fragrance After the shopkeeper heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Please follow me to the kitchen.¡± As he spoke, the shopkeeper brought Xiao Changtian to the back. Then, Xiao Changtian and the rest came to a room. At this moment, the two guards guarding the door blocked Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s way. ¡°Miss Leng, the kitchen is an important place. You¡¯re not chefs, so you can¡¯t come in.¡± ¡°I hope you can understand.¡± When Leng Xiaoxiao heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words, she nodded at him. She knew the rules of the Hellfire. However, if Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any culinary skills at all¡­ Once they entered, they would be fooling the Hellfire, and they would end up on the entire town¡¯s blacklist. Leng Xiaoxiao wanted to remind Xiao Changtian but it was too late. At this moment, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s voice sounded in Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master will be fine.¡± Ever since she had taken Xiao Changtian as her master, Lin Ruomiao had never found out that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know how to do anything. When Leng Xiaoxiao heard Lin Ruomiao¡¯s confident words, she also glanced at her. After Xiao Changtian entered the kitchen, he also saw that it was an empty space. All the chefs gathered, and the flames used by those chefs were all strange and had all kinds of colors. Xiao Changtian also understood that there were all kinds of wood in the cultivation world. The color of the flames was also different. ¡°Please begin your production.¡± The shopkeeper said slowly to Xiao Changtian. When those chefs saw Xiao Changtian, they also gave him a silly smile. ¡°There¡¯s another newcomer.¡± ¡°I wonder how strong he is. He looks very young.¡± ¡°Yes, who can help us realize our desire to defeat the Hellfire?¡± ¡°Look¡­Why did he go inside?¡± Hearing this surprised voice, the other chefs also looked at Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked into a room. He started the fire like a mortal and even used the black pot that someone didn¡¯t want. When they cooked, didn¡¯t they gather the power of heaven and earth outside and gather it into the food? If this person ran into the house, the difficulty of gathering the spiritual qi of heaven and earth would be much higher. Also, what was that ingredient? It seemed to be an egg. At this moment, all the chefs looked at the shopkeeper. They all suspected that the shopkeeper had brought the wrong person in. This person did not look like a chef at all. It was probably those cultivators who wanted to sneak into the First-grade Incense to swindle food and drink. The shopkeeper was also a little dumbfounded when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. If it wasn¡¯t for Leng Xiaoxiao, he would have kicked Xiao Changtian out. At this time, Xiao Changtian had already started a fire in the kitchen. He placed an egg into the black pot and went to the kitchen to look for it. This meal didn¡¯t look very good. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s impression of this First-grade Incense had already started to change. This first-grade incense was decorated quite exquisitely. He didn¡¯t expect the kitchen to be like this. This black pot looked so shabby. It was unknown how many times worse it was compared to his own production. And why did the rice look like it was overcooked? Sigh, it seemed that the chefs here weren¡¯t that good either. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t slow down. The black pot rolled in his hand a few times, and the white rice also swayed. When the chefs outside saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, one of them said in shock,¡± ¡°Look, those leftovers are absorbing spiritual energy.¡± The rice that Xiao Changtian used was leftovers that he thought were useless. The dishes that had lost their sensitivity to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be able to absorb spiritual energy from the dishes. At this moment, a breeze was blowing outside the room. All the Spiritual Qi in the world seemed to be gathering towards the black pot in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. Those chefs looked at Xiao Changtian as if they were looking at something unbelievable. Xiao Changtian, who was in the kitchen, also muttered a few words. ¡°There¡¯s not even an ingredient in the kitchen.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a few bottles of seasoning from his interspatial ring. ¡°And what is that person holding in his hand?¡± After Xiao Changtian added the seasoning, Chef was surprised to find out. The food in Xiao Changtian¡¯s black wok seemed to have changed. It slowly evolved in the direction of the spirit herbs in the world. After a while, Xiao Changtian placed the food in his black pot on a plate. Walking out of the kitchen, Xiao Changtian slowly brought the dishes to the shopkeeper. ¡°Manager, take a look. Is this Egg Fried Rice okay?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also wiped his forehead. The kitchen was a little hot. The shopkeeper looked at the plate that Xiao Changtian handed over and took it with both hands. At this moment, the shopkeeper was also shocked. To be able to become the manager of a First-grade Incense, he was previously a famous chef in the Heaven Realm. It was only after he lost to the Hellfire that he was willing to give him a First-grade Incense. He slowly dipped his hand into a few grains of rice and put them into his mouth. The shopkeeper was also shocked. It was comparable to a ioo,ooo-year-old spirit herb. The instant the rice entered the shopkeeper¡¯s stomach, the shopkeeper felt a pure spiritual power gathering in his four limbs. Even his True Immortal realm was washed away by this power. There were also signs of a breakthrough. This was only the effect of a few grains of rice. At this moment, the shopkeeper did not dare to continue thinking about his own cultivation. Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the shopkeeper slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Master, please forgive me for my disrespect earlier.¡± Seeing the shopkeeper suddenly bow to him, Xiao Changtian hurriedly supported him. ¡°Shopkeeper, this is just a casual dish. I can eat here now, right?¡± He had spent so much money, so he didn¡¯t want to waste it. Although this kitchen didn¡¯t look like much, it was fine as long as it was free. When the shopkeeper heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he quickly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Of course, Master. Follow me.¡± Following that, the shopkeeper gestured to the chefs outside. Those chefs immediately reacted. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, they all scrambled to say,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let me cook for Senior. No one can snatch it from me.¡± ¡°What? I want to cook for Senior. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s snatching mine, right?¡± For a moment, the chefs behind him all took out their unique skills to cook for Xiao Changtian. If Xiao Changtian ate it, he would be able to get a good review from him. Then their culinary skills would soar to the sky.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Criticizing the Dishes (1) Chapter 543: Criticizing the Dishes (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, First-grade Fragrance Xiao Changtian slowly walked out from the kitchen. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, how is it?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the shopkeeper and said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°The shopkeeper will arrange a meal for us.¡± Looking at Miss Leng¡¯s anxious appearance, it seemed that she was tired from the journey and hungry. The shopkeeper felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze and smiled at Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Miss Leng, if you had told me earlier that you brought a master, I wouldn¡¯t have let the master cook.¡± At this moment, the shopkeeper, Leng Xiaoxiao, complained. In Hell Town, status was never determined by cultivation. Because if your culinary skills were good, it meant that you could quickly gain the favor of the Hellfire. Then, as long as your cultivation did not exceed the Hellfire, your status here would be lower than those who were good at cooking. Just like how the shopkeeper, a True Immortal, could become the owner of a first-grade incense stick. Although there were Golden Immortals among the chefs behind him, they did not dare to be disrespectful to the shopkeeper. Because no one here could withstand the anger of a Celestial King. If Xiao Changtian were to gain the favor of the Hellfire in the future, why was he so rude to him today? If Xiao Changtian wanted to deal with him, he would not be able to bear the consequences. Leng Xiaoxiao was also stunned when she heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior?¡± Xiao Changtian felt Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and said slowly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just made a dish.¡± Actually, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong for this shopkeeper to call him Master. His cooking skills were rated as Master Level by the system. At this moment, the shopkeeper said to Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Please follow me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the shopkeeper brought Leng Xiaoxiao and Xiao Changtian to an elegant private room. The window of the private room was a fake mountain with all kinds of beautiful scenery. Obviously, the shopkeeper had also brought Xiao Changtian and the others to the private room that had been prepared. Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao were sitting in the private room while the shopkeeper was waiting for them. Then, a chef came up with his favorite dish. ¡°Senior, this is the buffalo pickled cabbage soup I just made for you. Please try it.¡± Seeing the chef serve the dishes, Xiao Changtian also picked up the chopsticks and bowls on the table. He scooped a bowl for Leng Xiaoxiao, Lin Ruomiao, and the others. After the conversation with the shopkeeper, Leng Xiaoxiao understood that Xiao Changtian was a master in cooking. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be so powerful, and his cooking skills were also so profound. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t dare to ask Xiao Changtian to scoop soup for her. And this soup, if it was under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to drink it. This was because the chef of First-grade Fragrance had his own pride. Although they were first-grade chefs, not everyone could make them cook. For example, the chef in front of him was called White Hair. He specialized in cooking for Hellfire. Ever since she started eating First-grade Incense, she had never had the chance to eat anything he cooked. Since Senior was able to make these chefs cook, it meant that his culinary skills were far beyond his imagination. Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Leng Xiaoxiao when he heard her words. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Then, he scooped up a bowl of soup and slowly put it into his mouth. When the white-haired chef saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, he was also looking forward to his comments. Xiao Changtian slowly said,¡± ¡°This one lacks seasoning.¡± He could clearly feel that there shouldn¡¯t have been any seasonings put in here. When the white-haired man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t react in time. He looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, may I ask what the seasoning is?¡± Hearing the white-haired man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at him. When he was barbecuing in the small courtyard, Jiu ¡®er and the others were also shocked when they took out the seasoning. It seemed that the chefs in the cultivation world didn¡¯t really use seasonings. Then, Xiao Changtian took out a few bottles of seasoning from his space ring. He slowly handed it to the white-haired man and said to him, ¡°These seasonings will taste better when you cook in the future.¡± The white-haired man looked at the condiments that Xiao Changtian handed over and felt a little excited. Wasn¡¯t this seasoning used by Xiao Changtian when he made the Egg-Fried Rice? Senior actually gave him such a precious thing. At this moment, the white-haired man looked at Xiao Changtian and was touched. He said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the white-haired man. He had only come here to eat Egg-Fried Rice. No matter what, he had paid the chef for free. It was not bad to give him some seasonings. Anyway, these seasonings were not worth much. The chefs who came in later also received different degrees of guidance from Xiao Changtian. Soon, Xiao Changtian was about to leave First-grade Incense with the shopkeeper. After Xiao Changtian came here, he understood why Leng Xiaoxiao said this was the best store. Although the dishes cooked by the chefs here didn¡¯t taste good, they were very studious. Willing to listen to the suggestions of the guests and learn from them. Xiao Changtian believed that this restaurant would definitely be able to do better in the near future. When Xiao Changtian was about to leave, the shopkeeper took out a purple gold card from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, this is the VIP card for First-grade Fragrance.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the purple-gold card handed over by the shopkeeper and took it. Xiao Changtian knew that it was a Purple Gold Card. Wasn¡¯t this the VIP card from his previous life? This was also a way for the restaurant to promote their sales. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked at the purple card in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and were shocked. Others might not recognize it, but as the Spiritual Race¡¯s Patriarch, Leng Xiaoxiao definitely recognized it. With this card, Xiao Changtian could come here to eat for free at any time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He could even make First-grade Fragrance promote him to a certain extent. The shopkeeper saw Xiao Changtian take the purple card and smiled as he sent them off. After Xiao Changtian left, the shopkeeper said to the waiter beside him,¡± ¡°Inform the people of First-grade Fragrance to show 120% respect to this master when they meet him in the future.¡± ¡°Help me keep an eye on First-grade Incense. I¡¯ll go look for Lord Hellfire.¡± After the waiter heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words, he immediately went down to carry it out. After the waiter left, a plate of Egg-Fried Rice appeared in the shopkeeper¡¯s hands.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: Master Chef Meeting (1) Chapter 544: Master Chef Meeting (1) Translator: 549690339 In the Saint Spirit Sky, in a pavilion decorated with lanterns. At this moment, in a luxurious private room in the attic, Hellfire was lying on a fragrant bed. At this moment, a sound came from outside the door. ¡°Enter!¡± The Hellfire glanced at the door and saw the manager of First-grade Fragrance walk in. ¡°Sanzhi, you¡¯re here. Is there any new ingredient for First-grade Fragrance?¡± At this moment, Hellfire also went straight to the point. San Zhi waved his hand when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. The Egg-Fried Rice made by Xiao Changtian appeared in his hand. ¡°Lord Hellfire, take a look at this.¡± As he spoke, Sanzhi presented the Egg-Fried Rice to the Hellfire. Hmm? The Hellfire looked at the Egg-Fried Rice in front of him with surprise. He stretched out his hand and a ball of flame appeared in his palm. It brushed past the plate in Sanzhi¡¯s hand, grabbed a handful of rice from the plate, and ate a few mouthfuls. ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± When the rice entered his mouth, the Hellfire¡¯s lazy appearance disappeared. He sat up straight on the bed. He took the Egg Fried Rice from Sanzhi¡¯s hands and ate it all. ¡°Yes, yes, it tastes great!¡± After eating the entire plate of Egg-Fried Rice, Hellfire looked as if he had not had enough. Previously, he had only eaten high-grade ingredients, but in order to maximize their effects. During the cooking process, some of the flavors contained in the ingredients had to be discarded. However, today¡¯s simple Egg-Fried Rice not only preserved the efficacy of the ingredients, but also tasted excellent. ¡°Sanzhi, who did this? This king wants to reward him greatly.¡± As he spoke, the Hellfire was already a little excited. San Zhi heard the Hellfire¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡± Lord Hellfire, this wasn¡¯t made by our First-grade Chef.¡± ¡°It was made by a chef that Leng Xiaoxiao brought.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao? When the Hellfire heard this name, it pondered for a moment. Then, a beautiful figure appeared in his mind. ¡°So it¡¯s that girl. Unfortunately, she¡¯s too cold.¡± The Hellfire usually liked to listen to beautiful women playing music. However, he had an empty appearance and a cold personality. ¡°Lord Hellfire, do you want me to invite him over?¡± When Hellfire heard San Zhi¡¯s words, he slowly stood up from the bed. ¡°How did he cook this Egg-Fried Rice?¡± ¡°This, Lord Hellfire, he made it with first-grade incense leftovers and an old black pot.¡± To be honest, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, San Zhi wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak nonsense here. When Hellfire heard San Zhi¡¯s words, he turned around and said slowly,¡± ¡°What did you say? I just ate leftovers.¡± ¡°Can leftovers have that effect?¡± As he spoke, the Hellfire also contained a trace of anger. In his opinion, Sanzhi must be toying with him. Sanzhi saw the angry look on Hell Gunpowder¡¯s face and slowly explained,¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, Lord Hellfire. Even a first-grade incense chef can testify.¡± Seeing San Zhi¡¯s nervous expression, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying to him. The Hellfire slowly released him and said,¡± ¡°Pass down the order. The town will hold the Master Chef Competition in the next few days.¡± ¡°The champion of the competition can compete with me in the end. Regardless of the result, he will be Hell Town¡¯s honored guest in the future.¡± Hearing Hellfire¡¯s words, San Zhi hurriedly said to him,¡± ¡°Lord Hellfire, I will pass down the instructions.¡± Sanzhi looked at Hellfire¡¯s thoughtful expression and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Then, he retreated. Hell Town After Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao left First-grade Incense, Xiao Changtian said to Leng Xiaoxiao slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, the chef you mentioned, where should we go to find him?¡± After the meal, Xiao Changtian was about to get down to business. There were hundreds of people on this island waiting for him to find a chef to cook. Leng Xiaoxiao smiled sweetly at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go to a friend¡¯s house first. I haven¡¯t been here for a long time, so I need to talk to her.¡± When she was at First-grade Incense, Leng Xiaoxiao knew that she could find the Hellfire very quickly through the Three Rulers. However, First-grade Fragrance had a condition for meeting Hellfire. That was to compete with Hellfire in cooking. If he failed, he would have to become Hellfire¡¯s chef in First-grade Fragrance. Hellfire was known as the most powerful chef in the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens. Leng Xiaoxiao did not dare to let Xiao Changtian take this risk. Xiao Changtian nodded at Leng Xiaoxiao after hearing her words. Then, under Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s lead, they slowly walked towards another direction in the town. Soon, under Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and the others arrived in front of a house. There were two big words written on the house: The Han family! At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also walked to the front of the Han family¡¯s door and knocked on it. A maid poked her head out from the Han Clan Estate. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Han Yue. Please inform her that Leng Xiaoxiao is here.¡± When the maid heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she said to her,¡± ¡°You wait here first. I¡¯ll go and inform them.¡± After a while, a beautiful figure appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s field of vision. ¡°Sister Leng, you¡¯re here.¡± Han Yue walked out from the main door of the mansion and said excitedly to Leng Xiaoxiao when she saw her. ¡°Sister Han, these are my friends.¡± When Han Yue heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she also looked at Xiao Changtian and the others. Then, he said to them, ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± Subsequently, under Han Yue¡¯s arrangements, Xiao Changtian and the others also stayed in the Han Clan. In Han Yue¡¯s small courtyard, Leng Xiaoxiao also revealed the purpose of her trip. When Han Yue heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, she also slowly said to her, ¡°Young Master, Sister Leng, I will help you keep an eye on this matter.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Han Yue¡¯s words and slowly said to her, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, miss.¡± At this moment, a female servant walked in from outside. She slowly said to Han Yue, ¡°Miss, the master wants you to go over.¡± When Han Yue heard the maid¡¯s words, she stuck out her tongue at Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Sister Leng, you guys play first. I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Then, Han Yue followed the maid to the hall of the Han family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, a group of people slowly appeared outside the Han family¡¯s main gate. When the pedestrians saw this group of people, they consciously took a detour. It was because the logo on the car represented a family from Hell Town. The Mo Family! At this moment, a figure slowly alighted from a small carriage pulled by a few mutated beasts.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Who Are You (1) Chapter 545: Who Are You (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Han Clan At this moment, in the hall of the Han family, Han Yue and a white-haired old man stood to the side. Opposite them were a few old men in red. There was also a slightly younger man with a medal on his chest and the way he stood in front of the old man. It would also expose his identity as the young master of the Mo family, Mo Xian. ¡°Uncle, what do you think of my suggestion?¡± At this moment, Mo Xian was also looking at Han Yue, who was opposite him. His eyes were filled with some heat. Seeing Mo Xian looking at her without hiding it, Han Yue was also a little angry. The Han family and the Mo family were two first-rate families in Hell Town. For many years, although the two families had conflicts with each other, their strength was equal, and neither of them had much advantage. However, Mo Xian had used some unknown means to participate in the Master Chef Competition organized by Hellfire. Moreover, he had obtained a good ranking among them and was praised by the elders of the Hell Sect. Thus, it also caused the Mo family¡¯s power to soar. Although Han Yue had already expected that the Mo family would make things difficult for their Han family. She didn¡¯t expect him to come so soon and marry her. The old man beside Han Yue was also Han Yue¡¯s father, the current clan head of the Han clan, Han Feng. Han Feng was caught off guard by the Mo Family¡¯s suggestion. He thought that the Mo family would come to threaten him with something else, but he did not expect the Mo family to directly want to marry his only daughter. If he had known that this was the case, he would not have let Shane come over. After all, there were no males in the entire Han Clan. As long as he married his daughter, Han Yue, then it was only a matter of time before he annexed the Han family. At this moment, Han Feng slowly said to Mo Xian,¡± -Nephew Mo Xian, this matter came too suddenly. Why don¡¯t you go back first and Uncle will give you a reply in a few days?¡± ¡°After all, I only have one precious daughter. I can¡¯t be too hasty about marriage, right?¡± When Mo Xian heard Han Feng¡¯s words, he also understood that this was Han Feng¡¯s excuse. He then slowly said to Han Feng, ¡°Uncle Han, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I¡¯ve already become the disciple of the Fourth Elder.¡± ¡ö¡öUncle, do you think that I¡¯m not worthy of your daughter?¡± As he spoke, Mo Xian also looked at Han Yue with a smile on his face. ¡°And Miss Han Yue, do you think there¡¯s a better match than me?¡± When Han Yue heard Mo Xian¡¯s words, she also clenched her jade-like hands tightly and did not say anything. She had thought that Mo Xian had only received Fourth Elder¡¯s praise. She did not expect him to become Fourth Elder¡¯s disciple so quickly. This way, as long as there was no reasonable reason, he would reject it. If that was the case, then the fight would not be for the Mo Family¡¯s reputation, but for the Hell Sect. Hell¡¯s Gate was a colossus in Hell Town and even the entire Saint Spirit Sky. If they Slapped the Hell Sect in the face, their Han family would not be long from being exterminated. At this moment, Han Feng was also in a dilemma. At the same time, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the hall. He waved his hand at Han Yue in the hall. Han Yue was also stunned when she saw Xiao Changtian suddenly appear outside the hall. Not only Shane, but everyone in the hall was stunned. This person looked unfamiliar. ¡°Uncle Han, what is this place?¡± Mo Xian looked at Xiao Changtian outside the hall and spoke to Han Feng slowly. When Han Yue saw Xiao Changtian who had suddenly appeared, she also thought of something. He slowly walked towards Xiao Changtian and said, ¡°Young Master Xiao, why are you here?¡± ¡°Miss Han, may I ask where your toilet is? Xiao Changtian came here by accident. After coming out of the small courtyard, he could not find a single toilet in the entire Han Family Compound. This rich family was indeed different. It was difficult to even find a toilet. As for the people in the mansion, they all looked at him strangely. After that, Xiao Changtian walked around the mansion and came to the front of the hall. Seeing that he barely knew Han Yue, he also wanted to ask her. After all, people had three urgent needs. When Han Yue heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her expression was also a little strange. At their current level, they had already reached the level of fasting. Usually, even if he occasionally ate, he could still digest it by circulating his cultivation. There was no need for a toilet. However, in order to leave the hall as soon as possible, Han Yue slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Young Master, please follow me.¡± Just as Han Yue was about to leave with Xiao Changtian, Mo Xian grabbed Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm. She slowly said to him, ¡°This person looks unfamiliar. Who is he? Seeing Han Yue walking so close to a man, Mo Xian looked at Xiao Changtian with an unfriendly gaze. Xiao Changtian was grabbed by Mo Xian. He turned around and swung his arm. immediately, Mo Xian felt his body stagger. He took a few steps back before stabilizing himself. Damn it, how could he lose to the other men in front of Han Yue? With this thought in mind, Mo Xian walked up to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Although this person had some strength, he looked unfamiliar. He definitely had no background. As long as he revealed his identity, he would obediently become his lackey. Xiao Changtian looked at Mo Xian in front of him and was a little angry. ¡°Who are you?¡± Who was this person? Did he know that people had three urgent needs? It was really annoying. Mo Xian had a smile on his face when Xiao Changtian pushed him. His body was also sent flying to the side, and with a bang, he also crashed into a rock of the Han family. Han Yue looked at Xiao Changtian with surprise. just as he was about to say something, he heard Xiao Changtian say slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Han, take me there.¡± Han Yue nodded her head when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. It was not that the Han family did not have a toilet, but there was only one. When Han Yue brought Xiao Changtian to the toilet, the Mo Family elder who was in the hall walked out. When they saw Mo Xian lying on the ground, they slowly said to Han Feng, who had followed them,¡± ¡°Patriarch Han, look at what your Han family has done! Han Feng saw Mo Xian lying on the ground with his head bleeding. For some reason, she felt much better. He slowly said to the Mo family, ¡°Nephew Mo, are you alright?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Mo Xian slowly stood up from the ground and said to the elder beside him,¡± ¡°Elders, you must capture that brat.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him go.¡± When the few Mo Family elders heard Mo Xian¡¯s words, they were also prepared to stand up and make a move. At this moment, Mo Xian saw Xiao Changtian walking back with Han Yue. He pointed at Xiao Changtian and said to the elders of the Mo Family,¡± ¡°Elders, it¡¯s him..¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Is Any Reward Really Fine (1) Chapter 546: Is Any Reward Really Fine (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Han Clan Mo Xian pointed at Xiao Changtian and said slowly to the elders beside him,¡± ¡°Elders, capture him.¡± Hearing Mo Xian¡¯s words, a few elders also charged towards Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the few old men walking towards him and walked over as if nothing had happened. Whoosh! Just as the elders of the Mo Family were about to attack Xiao Changtian. The ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder also emitted a silvery-white light. Under the effect of the silver-white light, a few elders of the Mo Family also passed through Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. What was going on? The few elders of the Mo family looked at each other and saw the shock in their eyes. Then, he turned around and saw Xiao Changtian, who was already in front of Mo Xian. Wow, this guy. Xiao Changtian looked at Mo Xian in front of him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Hey, are you okay? Why did you look for me just now?¡± It had only been a short while, and he had already gone to the toilet. This fellow was so careless. Mo Xian looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t come over.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, Mo Xian¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. At this moment, a few elders also came to Mo Xian¡¯s side. She whispered into his ear,¡± ¡°Young Master, this person is very powerful. It¡¯s better for us to go back and think about it.¡± When they attacked Xiao Changtian just now, they realized that they couldn¡¯t touch him at all. They looked at Xiao Changtian as if they were facing a great enemy. Mo Xian heard the elders ¡®voice transmissions and gritted his teeth. He said fiercely to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± After saying this, Mo Xian left the Han family with the help of a few Mo family elders. Xiao Changtian was also a little dumbfounded when he saw Mo Xian leaving in a hurry. Then, he turned around and slowly said to Han Yue, ¡°Miss Han, who was that just now?¡± Han Yue smiled at Xiao Changtian when she heard his words. From Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s side, she also noticed that Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t treat Xiao Changtian like a servant. Instead, he was respectful. At that time, she felt that Xiao Changtian was not a simple person. At this moment, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, that was Mo Xian from the Mo Family.¡± As she spoke, Han Yue was also observing the change in Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression. Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he heard about the Mo family. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that this senior did not take the Mo Family seriously at all. In that case, the Han family¡­ Han Yue slowly said to Xiao Changtian when she thought of this, ¡°Senior, please help me.¡± Xiao Changtian was also a little dumbfounded when he heard Han Yue suddenly ask for his help. This was fine. Why did he have to help? Although he had doubts in his heart, Xiao Changtian still hurriedly supported Han Yue. ¡°Miss Han, if you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk it out. There¡¯s no need to be like this.¡± He was just a mortal and could not help much. If he could help, he would definitely help him solve it. After all, the other party had also provided him with accommodation. At this moment, Han Feng slowly arrived beside Han Yue. ¡°Yue ¡®er, what are you doing?¡± Although Han Feng didn¡¯t know where Xiao Changtian came from, he could tell that Xiao Changtian was different. When the few elders of the Mo Family were dealing with Xiao Changtian, he had also caught a little bit of the power of space. However, no matter how powerful Xiao Changtian was, he couldn¡¯t possibly be stronger than the Hellfire. As long as they were not stronger than the Hellfire, it was useless to be stronger here. ¡°Dad, if Senior is willing to participate in the God of Cookery Competition, then our Han family might have a chance of survival.¡± When Han Feng heard Han Yue¡¯s words, he wanted to say something. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also walked out from the side. He saw Xiao Changtian and Han Yue, as well as some remnant auras in the courtyard. He also came to Xiao Changtian and Han Yue¡¯s side and slowly said to them, ¡°Senior, Sister Han, what happened?¡± Han Feng saw Leng Xiaoxiao and smiled at her. Now, he understood why Xiao Changtian would come to the Han Family. It turned out that he had come with Leng Xiaoxiao. At this moment, Han Feng also pulled Leng Xiaoxiao to the side. He told her about what had just happened. Hearing that Han Yue wanted to invite Xiao Changtian to participate in the God of Cookery Competition, Leng Xiaoxiao also looked at Xiao Changtian. Then, he slowly said to Han Feng, ¡°Uncle Han, I won¡¯t hide it from you. Senior has just obtained a first-grade incense purple-gold card.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure if Senior wants to take action.¡± Han Feng wanted to persuade Leng Xiaoxiao to persuade Han Yue to think of a better way. When he heard Leng Xiaoxiao mention the first-grade Fragrance Purple-Gold Card, he swallowed his words. Now, he understood that the person before him was not from the Spiritual Race. Instead, he was the one Leng Xiaoxiao called senior. At this moment, Han Feng also hurried to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and smiled at him,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Grandmaster had arrived, so I didn¡¯t welcome you. Please forgive me, senior.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also looked at Leng Xiaoxiao. Leng Xiaoxiao explained to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, Uncle Han is very respectful to the cooking masters in the Ruda Empire.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. No wonder Han Yue and Han Feng were so polite to him. They were also gourmets. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Yue and Han Feng, ¡°I only know how to cook a few home-cooked dishes. It can¡¯t be considered a real skill.¡± In the cultivation world, what was the use of his cooking skills? In the Immortal Cultivation world, having a big fist was the absolute principle. No matter how good your cooking is, if you meet some immortal cultivators who don¡¯t like you, they can still beat you to death at any time. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s humble appearance, Han Feng also led Xiao Changtian into the hall. After sitting down in the hall, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Yue, ¡°Miss Han, what trouble did you encounter just now?¡± When Han Yue heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, this Mo Xian is proficient in cooking. Our Han family has already been defeated by him.¡± ¡°I wonder if I can trouble you to show off your skills and represent the Han family to participate in the God of Cookery Competition.¡± As she spoke, Han Yue was also a little nervous. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Han Feng, who was standing at the side, hurriedly added, ¡°As long as Senior is willing, our Han Clan is willing to pay any price?¡± Han Yue nodded at this moment. ¡°Miss Han, is it really okay for you to pay me anything?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to Han Yue.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Participating in the Master Chef Competition Chapter 547: Participating in the Master Chef Competition Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Han Clan At this moment, in the hall of the Han Clan, Han Yue nodded to Xiao Changtian after hearing his words. Seeing that Han Feng did not speak, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Yue, ¡°Then exchange it with your most precious thing.¡± This Han family was a well-off family. He thought back to the time when he had no money to eat at First-grade Fragrance. Xiao Changtian also wanted to earn some money as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to live in the future. In any case, such a big family, giving him a little money wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. When Han Yue heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also blushed slightly. His most precious thing, Senior¡¯s meaning¡­ After Han Feng and Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, their expressions changed and they looked at Xiao Changtian with a strange expression. Xiao Changtian frowned when he felt their gazes. As the saying goes, a gentleman loves money and takes it in a proper way. I¡¯m not stealing or robbing. I¡¯m asking you for money to participate in a cooking competition. It didn¡¯t seem too much. At this moment, Han Feng wanted to stand up and say something. Han Yue who was beside him, took the lead and slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing to be your maid. Please represent the Han family in the competition.¡± ¡°Yue ¡®er!¡± When Han Feng heard Han Yue¡¯s words, he wanted to say something to her. Han Yue glared at him and did not say anything. Maid? He already had Jiu ¡®er, what was the point of having a maid? At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Yue, ¡°I already have a maid.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone in the hall was stunned. Was Senior rejecting him? As Shane thought this, her face turned even redder. ¡°I say, Old Master, what I mean is that you¡¯re a wealthy family. It¡¯s not too much to give me some money, right?¡± When Han Feng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also a little stunned. Then, he smiled at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Oh, oh, there¡¯s no problem with that.¡± As he spoke, Han Feng hurriedly took out a bag of spirit stones from his interspatial ring. He handed it to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± Senior, this is a small token of my appreciation. Please accept it.¡± Then, as if she wasn¡¯t worried enough, she said to the maids outside the door, ¡°The few of you, go to the storeroom and get the spirit stones.¡± If he knew that Xiao Changtian wanted spirit stones, Han Feng would have given him as many as he wanted. When Leng Xiaoxiao heard that Xiao Changtian wanted Spiritual Stones, she felt relieved for some reason. After some small talk, Xiao Changtian also took a bag of spirit stones from Han Feng. In the end, he agreed to help the Han family participate in the competition. After Xiao Changtian learned that the Hellfire he was looking for would attend the God of Cookery Competition, he had to find a way out. He was also happy that he would participate in the God of Cookery Competition. It was simply killing two birds with one stone. Not only did he earn money, but he could also find his own chef. Following that, Xiao Changtian was also arranged by Han Feng to stay in the Han Family Compound. At the same time, in a pavilion. Hellfire sat at the top of the private room, and on both sides of the room were a few tables. On the table, there were various dishes and wine, and there were elders dressed in flame robes sitting on it. The people present were all elders of the Hell Sect, just like the Hellfire. Those who could enter the Gate of Hell were either master chefs or gourmets. Moreover, there were geisha who came from various forces as tribute. In the middle of the private room, a geisha was dancing, attracting the attention of most of the audience. At this moment, Hellfire, who was sitting at the head of the table, said slowly,¡± ¡°Everyone, the Hell Sect is holding the God of Cookery Competition this time to envelop talents.¡± ¡°Everyone here is a core member of our Hell Sect and hopes to build the glory of the Hell Sect with me.¡± When the elders of the Hell Sect heard the Hellfire¡¯s words, they raised their wine cups and toasted the Hellfire. Hellfire replied. At this time, he also slowly said to San Zhi, ¡°Sanzhi, who are the participants this time?¡± When San Zhi heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also began to recite in the private room. ¡°Mo Family, Mo Xian!¡± ¡°Han Family, Xiao Changtian!¡± Hearing the voices, Hellfire said to the various elders below, ¡°Everyone, go and prepare. I hope that this God of Cookery Competition will be more glorious than the previous ones.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the various elders began to prepare. After the elders left, Hellfire slowly said to San Zhi,¡± ¡°Sanzhi, did the person you mentioned participate?¡± When San Zhi heard Hellfire¡¯s words, he said to Hellfire in fear,¡± ¡°Sir, that person¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be low.¡± Hearing San Zhi¡¯s words, Hellfire sighed. ¡°Forget it. Whether we have fate or not will depend on this God of Cookery Competition.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on the God of CoCookery Competition.¡± As Hellfire finished speaking, Sanzhi quickly went down to handle it. At this moment, in a square of the God of Cookery Competition. The Master Chef Competition was a grand event in Hell Town, and the square was already surrounded by a lot of spectators. ¡°Who do you think will win the God of Cookery Competition this time?¡± ¡°Yes, I think Mo Xian of the Mo Family has a high chance of winning this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that he¡¯s already been accepted as a disciple by the Fourth Elder of the Underworld Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, I think he is.¡± At this moment, the audience started whispering. Every Chef God Competition would be accompanied by the rise and fall of a force. This concerned the power they would rely on in the future. Therefore, the discussion was very intense. ¡°It looks like the Mo family is about to rise.¡± ¡°It looks like he won¡¯t be able to persist for long.¡± At this moment, some cultivators began to feel sorry for the Han family. At this time, the cultivators who came to participate in the God of Cookery Meet also entered the venue one after another. Then, a cultivator pointed in a direction above the square. ¡°Look, the Mo family is here.¡± Upon hearing this cultivator¡¯s words, the other cultivators also looked in the direction of the Mo family. At this moment, Mo Xian also walked into the venue with his head held high. Mo Xian scanned his surroundings but did not find any traces of the Han family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had thought that the Han family would come. In that case, he would wait until he won the championship of this branch. At that time, he would settle the score with the Han family. Thinking back to the Han family¡¯s appearance in front of Han Yue, Mo Xian felt a wave of shame. As Mo Xian sat in his seat. Han Feng, Xiao Yan, and the others slowly appeared in front of everyone.. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548:1 Will Deal With Those People (1) Chapter 548:1 Will Deal With Those People (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, the square of the branch of the God of Cookery Meeting. When the people around the square saw Han Feng bringing Xiao Changtian and the others over, they began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Look, the Han family is also here. I thought the Han family had given up.¡± ¡°This way, there¡¯s something to see. As a first-class family in the small town, how can the Han family be willing to compare to the Mo family?¡± ¡°I wonder who the Han family will send?¡± At this moment, everyone present was also watching from the Han family¡¯s team. The people inside did not see a famous chef. At this moment, Mo Xian also saw the group of people from the Han family. Mo Xian¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw Han Yue and Xiao Changtian standing together. Then, he slowly walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Uncle Han, your Han family is participating in the God of Cookery Competition this time. Who will you send?¡± ¡°Could it be this brother?¡± As he spoke, Mo Xian suddenly had a sense of arrogance as he looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile. Although Xiao Changtian was very strong, cooking was the most important thing in Hell Town. Mo Xian also wanted to suppress Xiao Changtian here so that he could regain some of his dignity. Xiao Changtian heard Mo Xian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Young master Mo really has good eyesight, even seeing that I want to participate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Mo, have you recovered from your head injury?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also looked towards Mo Xian¡¯s head. There was a white sticker on his head. It seemed that he had been treated. When Mo Xian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his expression changed. This person looked young. In terms of cultivation, even the elders in the family could not compare to him. Then his culinary skills wouldn¡¯t be that good. After all, a person¡¯s energy was limited. How could this person have such deep attainments in two different fields? The Han family had probably bet on the wrong treasure this time. With this thought in mind, Mo Xian said coldly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m really looking forward to this brother¡¯s performance.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian smiled. At this moment, an old man slowly walked out from the square. When the old man appeared, he also said, ¡°This branch¡¯s general meeting will be led by this old man. All competitors, please draw lots and enter your own rooms to participate.¡± As he spoke, the old man waved his hand, and the ground around the square shook. The tightly shut doors of the rooms appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. At the center of the square, a huge disc appeared. There was a huge needle and a series of numbers on the disc. From the looks of it, whenever the needle pointed to a number, they would go to the corresponding room to cook. At this moment, Xiao Changtian sighed when he saw the old man¡¯s handiwork. It seemed that this small town really advocated good food and invited immortal cultivators to host the competition. Then, the contestants walked to the center of the square and placed their hands on the round plate. The needle on the disc spun and finally walked into his corresponding room. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the front of the round plate. Looking at the round plate, Xiao Changtian pressed it down with one hand. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The needle on the disk started to spin rapidly and finally stopped at the number five. ¡°Room 5, Xiao Changtian!¡± As the old man¡¯s voice rang out, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards his room. After Mo Xian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s room number, he let out a cold laugh. He looked at his room number, 3! Although the props and ingredients in different rooms were the same, cooking emphasized on absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. If they could not absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, they would be no different from ordinary people¡¯s food. The closer the rooms were to each other, the greater the competition for the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. After all, there was only so much spiritual energy in the world. The more spiritual energy one obtained during the competition, the more spiritual energy would be in the food. Soon, Xiao Changtian and the other contestants also entered their own rooms. There was a mirror above each room. What was reflected in the mirror was the situation of each player inside. At this moment, in the mirror, every contestant was using their own spiritual energy. To create one¡¯s own flame in a room, cooking skills had high requirements for flames. After Mo Xian entered the room, his hand gestures changed. A dark green flame appeared out of thin air. Then, he slapped the table in front of him. With a bang, the ingredients on the table flew into the air. His true essence covered his palm and waved in the air. He processed the ingredients and the ingredients floated above his flames. Outside the arena, the cultivators looked at Mo Xian and cheered. Although every contestant had their own methods, it seemed that Mo Xian was still better. At this moment, a cultivator saw Xiao Changtian in the room. He slowly said to everyone, ¡°Look, that contestant from the Han family, what is he doing?¡± Hearing this, the other cultivators all looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°Wow, he can¡¯t be learning how to cook from mortals, right?¡± At this moment, someone exclaimed. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking at the ingredients in the room. He was also complaining in his heart. For this convention, there were all kinds of ingredients prepared, but there was not even a decent piece of firewood. Then, Xiao Changtian looked around the room, looking at the debris in front of him. After throwing them into the furnace, he muttered, ¡°This should be barely enough.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a few matches from his interspatial ring. ¡°That¡¯s true. The cultivators of the Han family are too funny.¡± ¡°Even if the Han family wants to compete with the Mo family, they should at least find a decent chef.¡± The cultivators who supported the Mo Clan also began to mock the Han Clan. Han Feng heard the voices around him but did not respond. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s behavior, he couldn¡¯t understand. At this moment, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s voice sounded in Han Feng¡¯s ears. ¡°Master is only cultivating his heart in the mortal world and is unwilling to use spells.¡± ¡°I will handle those people.¡± If others looked down on her, she wouldn¡¯t care. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But since it involved Xiao Changtian, Lin Ruomiao wouldn¡¯t let them go over like this. When Han Feng suddenly heard Lin Ruomiao¡¯s voice, he shuddered. He could clearly sense a murderous aura from Lin Ruomiao¡¯s words just now. At this moment, Han Feng looked at Lin Ruomiao with a sense of fear for some reason.. Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: He’s Fighting for Spiritual Energy with Chapter 549: He¡¯s Fighting for Spiritual Energy with Everyone Present on His Own (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, the square of the branch of the God of Cookery Meeting. Han Feng looked at Lin Ruomiao beside him and nodded at her. Then, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight. At the same time, the competition in the square was also going on like tea and fire. The rules of the competition were always the same. That was, in the room, no matter how you used the props and ingredients inside. As long as you could cook a dish and obtain the recognition of the Hell Sect, you could win. This was also the most important moment of the entire dish. At this stage of cooking, one needed to absorb the air between heaven and earth into the dishes they made. The quality of ordinary dishes also depended on the amount of spiritual energy in the dishes. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The various competitors were also constantly fighting for the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. Meanwhile, Mo Xian was in his room, watching the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth continuously gather towards his dishes. His face was also filled with smiles. Just as he had expected, that Han kid was completely clueless about cooking. At the very least, it could not be compared to his own. Most of the spiritual energy in this world was running towards him. One could imagine how much spiritual energy was contained in the dishes of that Han family¡¯s kid. Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s unique cooking method, he also received a lot of attention. At this moment, those cultivators looked at Xiao Changtian with disappointment. In the beginning, some people thought that Xiao Changtian was just playing around. Who knew what kind of surprise he would get later on. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian would only put his ingredients into the pot when everyone else was absorbing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was in his room, looking at the ingredients in his pot. His face was also filled with satisfaction. After working for a while, he could finally rest. Now, he only needed to wait for the pot to be cooked. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also picked up a pot lid from the side. After covering it, he also took a nap on a chair at the side. ¡°Sigh, I think this person has completely given up. He¡¯s really a good-for-nothing.¡± A cultivator saw Xiao Changtian resting on a chair and mocked him. ¡°It seems so. The Han family¡¯s face has been completely ruined by him.¡± ¡°How do you think the Han family wilL.Where is he?¡± This cultivator was about to say something to the cultivators beside him. He realized that there was no one around him. Han Feng was currently in the crowd. He had been silently observing the changes in the crowd, completely ignoring the words of those people. He was also surprised to find that the cultivators who mocked Xiao Changtian disappeared every once in a while. The cultivators of the Underworld Sect did not notice any of this. Thinking of this, Han Feng broke out in cold sweat. He didn¡¯t need to think to understand that these people were all done by Lin Ruomiao. To be able to kill people under the nose of the Hell Sect cultivators without anyone knowing. This ability was probably at least at the level of a Golden Immortal. And this was only Xiao Changtian¡¯s disciple, Xiao Changtian himself. Perhaps he was also a Celestial King like the Hellfire. Thinking of an immortal king in his Han family, Han Feng was surprised and happy. As the cultivators who supported the Mo family disappeared, the Mo family began to sense that something was wrong. A Mo Family cultivator slowly walked up to the head of the Mo Family and whispered into his ear,¡± ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t know what happened. A few of our people suddenly disappeared?¡± Disappeared? In a pavilion beside the square, the head of the Mo family was also stunned when he heard his disciple¡¯s report. Instinctively, he looked in Han Feng¡¯s direction. Seeing Han Feng¡¯s figure in the crowd, he slowly said to the disciples beside him, ¡°Pass down the order to take it easy. If someone tries to play tricks, you know what to do.¡± When the disciple heard the words of the head of the Mo family, he immediately went down to carry out the order. The head of the Mo Family looked down at Han Feng and no one knew what he was thinking. Han Feng¡¯s strength was about the same as his. If he made a move, it was impossible for him not to notice it. At this moment, a cry of surprise caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Look, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth!¡± At this moment, everyone in the square sensed that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth was gathering in one place. That place seemed to be Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. What was going on? When the people around the square noticed the change in the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Mo Xian, who was in the room, naturally sensed that something was wrong. At this moment, the spiritual energy flowing into his room was rapidly decreasing. ¡°No!¡± At this moment, Mo Xian suddenly shouted. He was surprised to find that the spiritual energy in his room was not only decreasing. Moreover, the spiritual energy that he had already absorbed in his dishes also had a tendency to fly out. Mo Xian wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed this. The other contestants in their own rooms also discovered the same situation with their dishes. The cultivators present looked at the situation in each room. He couldn¡¯t understand why the spiritual energy of heaven and earth would go to Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t do anything. It was just resting on the chair. Even the old man from the Hell Sect who was presiding over the square felt the change in the spiritual energy between heaven and earth. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. The cultivators in the other rooms seemed to be unable to stop the loss of their spiritual energy no matter what they did. Not to mention fighting for the spiritual energy of others. Some people gave up because the situation today was too strange. Something must have happened outside. Han Feng watched as the Spiritual Qi between heaven and earth gathered in Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Even though he knew Xiao Changtian was powerful before he came, he still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Senior, this is using his own strength to compete for spiritual energy with everyone present. Moreover, it looked like it was effortless. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s position in Han Feng¡¯s heart rose several levels. At the same time, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s figure once again appeared beside Han Feng. Looking at the scene in Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, a beautiful smile appeared on her face. Han Feng sensed Lin Ruomiao¡¯s arrival and smiled at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Lin Ruomiao didn¡¯t say anything when she heard Han Feng¡¯s words. Xiao Changtian, who was in the room, slowly stood up from his chair. After stretching his back, he walked towards his own pot. At this moment, she should be fine.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Shift the Blame (1) Chapter 550: Shift the Blame (1) Translator: 549690339 | Saint Spirit Sky, the square of the branch of the God of Cookery Meeting. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards the small pot. She opened the lid of the pot, picked up a spoon, and put it into her mouth. ¡°Hmm, not bad. This is the taste.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly as he tasted it. Then, he placed the pot on a plate at the side and slowly brought it out. As soon as he stepped out of his room, Xiao Changtian saw that all the participants were already outside. What was going on? Was he the last one? Then, Xiao Changtian ignored the contestants and walked up with his pot. ¡°I don¡¯t know which god killed him. He actually snatched all the spiritual power in my dishes.¡± ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I didn¡¯t give an explanation.¡± The other contestants didn¡¯t bother with Xiao Changtian and were talking to each other. Although Xiao Changtian was carrying a small pot, they had seen someone try it before. Those who carried dishes without spiritual power were all eliminated. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t a cooking god. It seemed that another person was going to be eliminated. Soon, Xiao Changtian arrived in front of the old man. He placed the small pot on the table in front of him and waited for the old man to judge. Even if he was the last one to come out, his cooking skills were not faster than anyone else¡¯s. Xiao Changtian was confident that with his cooking skills, he would definitely get a good ranking. The old man looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled at him. ¡°Little friend, you are really young and promising.¡± Then, he stood up and said to the cultivators below, ¡°I announce that this young friend will represent our region in the God of Cookery Association.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s voice, the participants gradually understood. ¡°So it was this guy who snatched our spiritual energy. ¡°How is that possible? This guy looks younger than us. How can he snatch our spiritual energy alone?¡± ¡°Watch your words, watch your words. If that person hears you, aren¡¯t you courting death?¡± Hearing the voices of persuasion around them, those cultivators slowly stopped cursing. At this moment, a figure came to Xiao Changtian and said slowly, ¡°I want to report him. This guy definitely cheated.¡± ¡°Otherwise, how could he have fought for all of our spiritual energy? Hearing this somewhat angry voice. Everyone also saw that Mo Xian had unknowingly appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the other contestants were also gloating at Xiao Changtian, as if they were watching a show. At this moment, the old man hosting the God of Cookery Meet also slowly said to Mo Xian,¡± ¡°Are you doubting me?¡± Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Mo Xian¡¯s gaze also changed. Although the people of the Underworld Sect were not to be offended, he was still the disciple of the Fourth Elder of the Underworld Sect. Thinking of this, Mo Xian bowed to the old man and said slowly,¡± ¡°We just want a reasonable explanation.¡± Xiao Changtian was also a little angry when he heard Mo Xian. Although he did not know why he won. However, it was too much to say that he cheated. Young man, it was okay to be competitive. However, he could not splash dirty water on others. With this thought in mind, Xiao Yan walked up to Mo Xian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Then tell me, how did I cheat?¡± Mo Xian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry voice and recalled the situation in the Han family¡¯s courtyard. He took a few steps back in fear and pointed at Xiao Changtian, ¡± How would I know? You must have used something shameful¡­¡± ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, before Mo Xiaxian could finish speaking, another voice slowly sounded from the square. Then, everyone saw the head of the Mo family slowly land on the square. The head of the Mo Family glared at Mo Xian. If he still did not come, the Mo Family¡¯s reputation would probably be ruined by him after today. Everyone was watching how Xiao Changtian cooked just now. The elders of the Hell Sect had also personally said that there was no problem. If she let Mo Xian continue, wouldn¡¯t she be making things difficult for herself? When Mo Xian saw that the head of the Mo Family had arrived, he shut his mouth and did not dare to speak. At this moment, Mo Xian also arrived in front of Xiao Changtian and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Little friend, my son was rude just now.¡± Following that, he slowly said to Mo Xian,¡± ¡°Mo Xian, come over and apologize to our young friend. ¡°Father!¡± Mo Xian wanted to say something when he heard that the head of the Mo Family wanted him to apologize to Xiao Changtian. However, when he saw the look in the Mo Family Head¡¯s eyes, he shut his mouth. He slowly walked to Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing Mo Xian¡¯s apology, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at them. It was understandable that young people were competitive, but they couldn¡¯t be like this. Fortunately, this old man seemed to be reasonable. After Mo Xian was restrained by the head of the Mo Family, no one present came out to say anything. At this moment, the elder from the Hell Sect also gave Xiao Changtian a token. ¡°Little friend, with this, you can join the Master Chef Association.¡± Xiao Changtian took the token from the old man and smiled at him. The hellfire chef he was looking for was also there? After putting the token into his interspatial ring, Xiao Changtian walked towards the Han Family. At this moment, the voice of the head of the Mo family rang out in the square. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t leave yet!¡± As the head of the Mo family spoke, the cultivators of the Mo family slowly surrounded the square. When the elder from the Hell Sect saw the actions of the Mo Family Head, he frowned and slowly said to him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± When the head of the Mo Family heard the elder¡¯s words, he smiled at him. ¡°Elder Mo, I will need to take up some of your time.¡± As he spoke, the head of the Mo Family clapped his hands. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a few Mo family disciples carried a few people out. Seeing the person carried out by the Mo family, the head of the Mo family said slowly to the elder of the Hell Sect, ¡°Elder Mo, this was discovered by a disciple of my Mo Family nearby. ¡°As far as I know, these are all contestants who were going to participate in the competition. I don¡¯t know why they died in the alley.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Mo Family Head¡¯s words caused a commotion below. Although he did not know how his people disappeared for no reason. However, using this opportunity, he could also release the powerful competitors that he had secretly killed before. In this way, not only could he reduce his suspicion to the greatest extent, but he could also use his own strength to attack. Perhaps they could even find out who was dealing with their Mo family. Below, Lin Ruomiao looked at the corpse on the ground and clearly understood the Mo Family¡¯s intentions.. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: Those Who Don’t Know Might Think He’s Fleeing To Fear His Guilt (1) Chapter 551: Those Who Don¡¯t Know Might Think He¡¯s Fleeing To Fear His Guilt (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, the square of the branch of the God of Cookery Meeting. The surrounding cultivators looked at the corpses on the ground and broke out in cold sweat. No wonder they felt that their companions had suddenly disappeared. So he was killed. For a moment, everyone present felt insecure. Looking at the chaotic crowd below, the elder of the Underworld Sect shouted at them, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°Everyone, think carefully. Did any suspicious people appear?¡± Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, the cultivators quieted down and began to recall something. Xiao Changtian also came to Han Feng and Lin Ruomiao¡¯s side. Xiao Changtian was shocked when he saw the corpses on the square. He did not expect so many people to be killed in broad daylight. He did not know who did it. At this moment, the disciple of the Mo family who was planted in the crowd shouted. ¡°Everyone, think about it. If these contestants die, who will benefit the most?¡± The voice of the Mo family disciple slowly spread through the crowd. Then, the people around the square seemed to realize something. They all looked in the direction of Han Feng and Xiao Changtian. On the square, the head of the Mo Family sneered when he saw that the cultivators were beginning to suspect the Han Family. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve always felt that the chef of the Han family was a little strange.¡± ¡°Now that these contestants are dead, there is no one else who can compete with him.¡± ¡°Perhaps the Han family has used some unspeakable means behind the scenes.¡± Beside Xiao Changtian, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s face turned cold when she heard their voices. Just as he was about to walk out, he felt his arm being pulled by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ruomiao, ignore them.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly smiled at Lin Ruomiao. These people clearly saw that they had won the championship. She was jealous and wanted to slander him. If she went over to argue with them, wouldn¡¯t she appear to be the same as them? When Lin Ruomiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also looked coldly at the surrounding cultivators. Returning to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, Han Feng slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Others didn¡¯t know that Han Feng had just seen Lin Ruomiao disappear. Naturally, they thought that Lin Ruomiao was the one who killed those people. Xiao Changtian heard Han Feng¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°What can we do? We can just wait here.¡± He was a mortal, and above him was an immortal cultivator. It was not his turn to investigate the murderer. As long as those cultivators had a brain, they would know that it was impossible for them to kill those people. Because even if he wanted to kill them, he didn¡¯t have the ability. At this moment, the elder of the Hell Sect heard whispers from below. Yi Yi Shi reached out and waved his hand. The crowd below slowly said,¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, calm down. My Hell Sect will investigate this matter thoroughly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to make a trip to the Gate of Hell.¡± The death of a contestant in the God of Cookery Meet was a big deal in Hell Town. As long as the murderer was caught, no matter what, the entire family would be executed. As soon as the old man finished speaking, a few cultivators from the Hell Sect walked out from the side. He led everyone slowly towards the Gate of Hell. At this moment, Han Feng couldn¡¯t help but say to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, are we going to the Gate of Hell?¡± Xiao Changtian heard Han Feng¡¯s words and glanced at him. What was wrong with this old man? She was already so old, but why did she look even more afraid than him? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had fled to avoid punishment. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± It was said that the Hellfire Chef was in the Hell Gate. If he could see him at the Hell Sect, he wouldn¡¯t have to attend the God of Cookery Association. If he wanted to bring her there, why not? Han Feng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and nodded to him. It seemed that he was overthinking. Although the Infernal Gate has the Celestial King Hellfire, Senior still dares to go- This meant that Senior wasn¡¯t afraid of Lord Hellfire at all. The family might even soar in his hands. The head of the Mo Family was also among the crowd. Looking at Han Feng and Xiao Changtian, he sneered. Although he couldn¡¯t see through Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he knew that Xiao Changtian was a powerful figure. With Lord Hellfire, those corpses that he had specially handled would definitely harm the Han family. At that time, even if the Han family had any support, it would still be a dead end. Soon, under the lead of the disciples of the Underworld Sect, Xiao Changtian and his group arrived at the mountain gate of the Underworld Sect. Looking at the door in front of him, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. This Gate of Hell looked very imposing. Fortunately, the Hellfire didn¡¯t cost money. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also came to the Gate of Hell. Under the lead of the disciples of the Hell Sect, they arrived in front of a pavilion. ¡°You guys wait here. Fourth Elder will personally interrogate you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the disciples of the Underworld Sect handed Xiao Changtian and the others over. At the same time, in the attic in the center of the Hell Gate. Hellfire sat on a bed and slowly said to San Zhi, who was standing beside him,¡± ¡°Sanzhi, did that person appear?¡± Sanzhi shook his head slowly when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. ¡°Lord Hellfire, according to the information we have gathered so far, that person hasn¡¯t appeared.¡± According to the reports from his subordinates, there was no news of Xiao Changtian. When Hellfire heard San Zhi¡¯s words, he sighed. At this moment, a disciple of the Hell Sect also pulled a cart of ingredients up. He slowly bowed to the Hellfire and Sanzhi above and continued, ¡°Milords, these are the dishes for the contestants that were just sent over. There are ingredients that Lord Sanzhi is interested in.¡± Hearing this disciple¡¯s words, San Zhi hurriedly walked over. He looked at the name list and the description of the contestants. San Zhi also quickly handed the soup pot made by Xiao Changtian to Hellfire and said slowly,¡± ¡°Lord Hellfire, this is the dish that person made.¡± According to the description of Xiao Changtian, San Zhi was sure that this contestant was Xiao Changtian. When Hellfire heard Sanzhi¡¯s words, he quickly took the soup pot from Sanzhi. He picked up a spoon and put it into his mouth. Wow! The Hellfire let out a sound of enjoyment. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he praised her a few times, ¡°Good! Good! That¡¯s great!¡± Before this, he had eaten the dishes of several contestants. However, compared to Xiao Changtian¡¯s small pot of soup, they were trash. Xiao Changtian¡¯s cooking was simply his ideal type of food.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: This Old Man Is Definitely Scamming Me (1) Chapter 552: This Old Man Is Definitely Scamming Me (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate At this moment, an old man had appeared in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. From the clothes on the old man, it could be seen that this old man had a high status in the Hell Sect. This person was the Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect. The fourth elder looked at the crowd in front of him and slowly said, ¡°I more or less understand the situation on your side.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to kill a contestant of the God of Cookery Competition in broad daylight.¡± ¡°This is simply challenging the authority of our Hell Sect.¡± Following which, Fourth Elder also saw Mo Xian in the crowd and slowly said to him,¡± Mo Xian, come here.¡± Mo Xian was delighted to hear Fourth Elder¡¯s words. He immediately walked to the Fourth Elder¡¯s side. ¡°Master!¡± Mo Xian came to Fourth Elder¡¯s side and said to him flatteringly. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you later.¡± At this moment, Fourth Elder slowly transmitted his voice to Mo Xian. ¡°Your father suddenly has a plan. You know what to do, right?¡± After sending a voice transmission to Mo Xian, the Fourth Elder cleared his throat and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Mo Xian, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Mo Xian stood up straight and pointed at Xiao Changtian, Han Feng, and the others. ¡°Fourth Elder, the God of Cookery Competition this time is really strange.¡± ¡°When that kid from the Han family participated in the competition, he actually took away everyone¡¯s spiritual energy.¡± ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s a trap. Moreover, those missing people might be the handiwork of the Han family.¡± Mo Xian¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the crowd. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Han Feng and Xiao Changtian. After Han Feng felt the gazes around him, he panicked. This wasn¡¯t any other place. If he didn¡¯t do well, he might die here. Moreover, this Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect was Mo Xian¡¯s master. It was obvious that he was targeting them. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to Han Feng,¡± ¡°Old Master Han, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡± Han Feng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know why. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, he was like a god. Senior, you are truly a peerless deity! At this moment, Xiao Changtian also walked to the front of the crowd and pointed at Mo Xian,¡± ¡°I also have something to say. This brother just fell on his head a few days ago.¡± ¡°What he said now is not very credible. I think we should find a doctor to take a look at him.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at his own head as he spoke. When he first saw him, Xiao Changtian thought that he was almost recovered. He didn¡¯t expect his brain to really fall sick. It was fine if they doubted him. After all, he had won the championship. There was always someone who wanted to smear his reputation. However, it was nonsense to say that he had taken away the spiritual energy. Why didn¡¯t he take a look at how a mortal like him could absorb spiritual energy? Besides, if he could absorb spiritual energy, why would he come here? When Mo Xian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he recalled the scene of him being pushed down by Xiao Changtian in the Han family. Just as he was about to say something, Xiao Changtian turned to Han Feng and said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Old Master Han? He fell at your house.¡± At this time, Xiao Changtian also wanted to find someone to prove himself. Han Feng nodded his head when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. At this moment, everyone present was looking at Mo Xian with different gazes. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the surrounding gazes also fell on him. Mo Xian gritted his teeth and shouted angrily at Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Mo Xian was about to shoot towards Xiao Changtian. Looking at Mo Xian who was coming towards him, Xiao Changtian also swung his Taiji Fist. He immediately flipped Mo Xian and threw him heavily on the ground. Wow, he was about to hit her just because she didn¡¯t get along. Fortunately, he knew a little martial arts. Otherwise, it would be hard to say. At this moment, the Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°If you dare to attack our Hell Sect, then stay here forever.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian heard the Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect¡¯s words and was a little dumbfounded. This brain has problems, this is not contagious, right? This guy didn¡¯t say anything when he charged at him just now. He couldn¡¯t just defend himself. At this moment, the Fourth Elder also rushed towards Xiao Changtian. The moment the Fourth Elder attacked, some people present also closed their eyes. The Fourth Elder was a Golden Immortal, and Xiao Changtian looked very young. How could he be a match for the Fourth Elder? In some people¡¯s eyes, Xiao Changtian was already a dead man. He could only blame it for being expensive. He had offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Everyone present knew that Mo Xian was Fourth Elder¡¯s disciple. Xiao Changtian had slapped Mo Xian just now. Wasn¡¯t this a slap to Fourth Elder¡¯s face? At this time, Han Feng also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, do you need help?¡± Han Feng didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s cultivation level, so he asked with concern. As Han Feng spoke, the head of the Mo Family also stared at him slowly. It seemed that the Mo Family Head would stop Han Feng once he made a move. Xiao Changtian slowly responded after hearing Han Feng¡¯s words. ¡°This old man is so unreasonable. What if I hurt him?¡± This old man was as thin as a stick, yet he still wanted to attack him. If she attacked him, he would hurt his waist or something. What should he do? After Han Feng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s casual words, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It seemed that Senior had a well-thought-out plan. He did not have to worry too much. The head of the Mo Family sneered when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. This Xiao Changtian really knew how to brag. Even Lord Hellfire had never said such arrogant words, fearing that he would hurt the Fourth Elder. Did he think that he was stronger than Lord Hellfire? The Fourth Elder was furious when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± After shouting at Xiao Changtian, the Fourth Elder also came to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the Fourth Elder in front of him. This old man was really speechless. Then, he made a defensive gesture. Bang! The Fourth Elder slapped Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Then, almost everyone watched in disbelief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Fourth Elder¡¯s figure fell backward with a whoosh. Bang! The Fourth Elder¡¯s body fell to the ground with a loud sound. At the same time, Xiao Changtian slowly removed his arm. Wow! This old man was definitely scamming him. He didn¡¯t do anything, so how could he fall? Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: You Won’t Get Any Benefits From Me (1) Chapter 553: You Won¡¯t Get Any Benefits From Me (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate The crowd around Xiao Changtian looked at him in shock. The Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect was defeated by a single punch? At this time, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to the people around him,¡± ¡°Everyone saw it just now. This old man fell to the ground alone.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone present looked at his smile and slowly nodded. What a joke. Who would dare to provoke Xiao Changtian now? The person who could defeat the Fourth Elder would have to punch him. He had no choice but to meet Hades. At this moment, Fourth Elder also slowly stood up from the ground. Looking at Xiao Changtian, his eyes were filled with hatred. When his palm hit Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, Fourth Elder suddenly felt the surrounding space power tearing him apart. His body couldn¡¯t take it and fell to the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some skills.¡± At this moment, the Fourth Elder wiped the corner of his mouth and said to Xiao Changtian slowly. Xiao Changtian heard the Fourth Elder¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many of your tricks.¡± That¡¯s right. In his previous life, he had seen at least 800 reports of these scammers. The most exaggerated thing was that some people even took the initiative to go on the road to scam people. If the car hadn¡¯t stopped, she would have been gone. This old man¡¯s trick was too crude. As Xiao Changtian¡¯s words fell, the Fourth Elder also smiled. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll show you something you haven¡¯t seen.¡± Xiao Changtian was also a little confused when he heard the Fourth Elder¡¯s words. Again? No, why was this old man so persistent? Most importantly, he didn¡¯t have money. Why would he do that? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Fourth Elder,¡± ¡°Old man, don¡¯t waste your time. You won¡¯t get anything from me.¡± Provoke! A blatant provocation! When the Fourth Elder heard about Xiao Changtian, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Then, the Fourth Elder charged at Xiao Changtian again. ¡°Fourth Bro, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, a voice slowly sounded. When this voice sounded, the fourth elder also stopped in his tracks. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw Hellfire and Sanzhi. He was walking towards them. Seeing the Hellfire walk over, everyone present lowered their heads. It had to be said that Hellfire¡¯s reputation in Hell Town was quite high. Seeing Fourth Elder stop, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. When he saw Hellfire walking over, he walked over and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± Finally, there was someone who could take charge. Otherwise, that old man would have insisted on scamming him. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing Xiao Changtian patting the Hellfire on the shoulder, everyone looked at him. Did this guy think that he could do whatever he wanted after defeating the Fourth Elder? Do you know who¡¯s standing in front of him? That¡¯s Hellfire. The only Celestial King in Hell Town. If he used the Hellfire, Xiao Changtian would be burned to ashes. The head of the Mo family was a little worried when he saw Fourth Elder being defeated. However, Xiao Changtian was still so rude to him when he saw the Hellfire. Fortunately, the heavens were still looking out for him. This guy actually took the initiative to provoke Lord Hellfire. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s ashes didn¡¯t happen. Then, everyone saw that the Hellfire didn¡¯t show any anger when Xiao Changtian patted it. Instead, he smiled at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Senior, I finally see you. Do you know that if you didn¡¯t come, I would have gone to look for you?¡± Hearing Hellfire¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. What was going on? Why did it seem like this guy was very familiar with Lord Hellfire? Not only everyone present, even Xiao Changtian himself was stunned. ¡°Wait, do I know you?¡± Although he had just thanked him for helping him, it was too sudden. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Hellfire was not angry. He slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s culinary skills are so strong.¡± Hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly understood. So he admired his cooking skills. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°I only know a few dishes. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± The Hellfire nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, the Hellfire slowly walked up to the Fourth Elder. The Fourth Elder¡¯s back was already covered in cold sweat. When the Hellfire had appeared, he had thought that the Hellfire was going to help him. However, when he saw how familiar the Hellfire and Xiao Changtian were, his mood fell to the bottom. This Mo family had really screwed him over. Seeing the flames in the Hellfire¡¯s eyes, the Fourth Elder immediately knelt down. This was the sign of the Hellfire¡¯s anger. With his Immortal King strength, he clearly knew what was happening here. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came to the side of the Hellfire. ¡°Do you know this old man? He should have encountered some difficulties, but he can¡¯t come out to scam people.¡± ¡°Take a look and see if you can help.¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the flames in his eyes slowly dissipated. ¡°This is one of our chefs. He just bumped into you here.¡± The Hellfire said slowly after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Xiao Changtian nodded slowly after hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words. So he was a chef. No wonder he wanted to come out to scam people. After all, in the cultivation world, those cultivators were all fasting. Chef¡¯s treatment would not be any better. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian said to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for the old man either. You have to tell him properly.¡± The Hellfire nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Fourth brother, since senior said so, I¡¯ll teach you what to do.¡± The Fourth Elder looked at Xiao Changtian gratefully when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart when he saw the gratitude in the Fourth Elder¡¯s eyes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sigh, it wasn¡¯t easy for this old man. Then, the Hellfire slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I was a little late just now. Why don¡¯t we go in and talk?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the Hellfire. After Xiao Changtian and the Hellfire left, the Fourth Elder slowly walked towards Mo Xian and the Mo Family.. Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: A Mortal One! Usually, I Feed the Tortoise in the Courtyard Chapter 554: A Mortal One! Usually, I Feed the Tortoise in the Courtyard Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate After Xiao Changtian left with the Hellfire, the Fourth Elder came to the Mo Family. Fourth Elder, the relationship between you and our Mo Family¡­¡± The head of the Mo family looked at the fourth elder and said with a fearful expression. When Fourth Elder heard the words of the Mo Family Head, he also slapped him. ¡°Who has anything to do with your Mo family?¡± Bang! After being slapped by the Fourth Elder, the Mo Family Head was sent flying- ¡°Master, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Seeing his father being sent flying, Mo Xian also came to Fourth Elder. ¡°And you, you piece of trash, almost killed me.¡± Upon seeing Mo Xian, Fourth Elder was also furious. He gathered the True Essence in his hand. A palm landed on the top of Mo Xian¡¯s head. Bang! For a moment, Mo Xian¡¯s head exploded in front of everyone. Blood splattered everywhere! When the people present saw the situation the Mo family was in, they did not step forward to help. If they wanted to blame someone, they could only blame the Mo Family for offending someone they shouldn¡¯t have. Soon, under the Fourth Elder¡¯s care, the Mo family members were either dead or injured. After today, the Mo Family¡¯s¡¯s ¡®was completely wiped out from Hell Town. The people present looked at Han Feng, and their eyes began to become flattering. Some of the cultivators who stood closer to Han Feng gave him their treasures. Han Feng felt the changes in the people around him and sighed in his heart. This was all the credit of the seniors! Han Feng naturally knew that these people were fawning over him because of Xiao Changtian. Han Feng could imagine what kind of heights the Han family would reach because he had chosen the right side. The Hellfire was so polite to Xiao Changtian. It was no longer a dream for the Han family to become Hell Town¡¯s number one family. Thinking of this, Han Feng was also excited. Seeing that Senior and his daughter were in a bad relationship, he would go back and ask Yue Er to take the initiative. Perhaps the future of the Han family was not just this. Xiao Changtian followed the Hellfire to the back of the pavilion. The Hellfire and Xiao Changtian entered the same room. After sitting down in the room, Hellfire said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°May I know your name, senior?¡± Xiao Changtian heard what Hell said and said slowly,¡± Xiao Changtian, may I know your name?¡± ¡°Hellfire!¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care about his status. Hellfire? Xiao Changtian was delighted when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. Wasn¡¯t he looking for a chef? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian confirmed with the Hellfire,¡± ¡°You¡¯re the chef in this town?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Hellfire burst into laughter. I don¡¯t dare to be a chef. Compared to Senior, I¡¯m far inferior.¡± The Hellfire was speaking from the bottom of his heart. Why would he be so polite to Xiao Changtian? A large part of the reason was because Xiao Changtian¡¯s culinary skills had conquered him. In the eyes of the Hellfire, who would dare to call themselves a chef in front of Xiao Changtian? Hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian clapped his hands. It was really easy to find. After coming here, he happened to encounter the Hellfire. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to participate in the God of Cookery Competition. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Hellfire,¡± Hellfire, I have a job for you. Are you interested?¡± ¡°How about following me to the island and becoming a chef? We don¡¯t have to cook especially well. We can communicate with each other if we don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Also, food and accommodation are included.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Hellfire with a confident smile on his face. From the way he came to this small town, he could tell that the chefs here were not treated well. When he went to the first-grade Xiangxiang Restaurant, he didn¡¯t know what the pot in the kitchen looked like. And that old man just now, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t make a living, he would have come to scam her. Thus, Xiao Changtian believed that the Hellfire would definitely accept his conditions. When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it was enraged. As the ruler of Hell Town for many years, Xiao Changtian was the first person who dared to speak to him like this. He wanted her to be his cook. Now, there might not even be any dregs left. Hellfire forced a smile and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°What can you teach me?¡± Originally, the Hellfire had planned to let Xiao Changtian stay here to be its chef. Now, she wanted to be his cook. Hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°There are so many things. I can teach you anything, such as roasted lobster, the Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea, and carp leaping over the Dragon Gate.¡± In order to make the Hellfire cook for him, Xiao Changtian also said some awesome names. Actually, Xiao Changtian knew how to do these things. It was just that those people in his previous life had too good of an imagination to give them such a cool name. When Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also shocked. Lobster? Senior, are you referring to the race from the Sky of Demons? There were also carps leaping over the dragon gate and eight immortals crossing the sea. He had never heard of them. With this thought in mind, the Hellfire slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Those who could say such words were either fools or had absolute confidence in their own strength. After all, if these things were to reach the ears of the people from the Demon Spirit Sky, they would be able to kill him. Xiao Changtian would be hunted down by them. And from the perspective of the Hellfire, Xiao Changtian belonged to the latter. Xiao Changtian shrugged at the Hellfire¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m just a mortal. I usually feed turtles in the courtyard when 1 have nothing to do.¡± b Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t lose your job.¡± Xiao Changtian knew what the Hellfire was worried about. As a chef, he was most worried that no one would want to cook for him. This was especially true for those Immortal cultivators who were already fasting. He could chase Chef away at any time. However, he was a mortal, and the people on the island all had to eat. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also placed the Chaos Ant on his shoulder on his palm. Look, this is my pony. Do you want to be a chef here?¡± Afraid that the Hellfire wouldn¡¯t believe him, Xiao Changtian also took out the Chaos Ant. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Infernal Flame saw the Chaos Ant in Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm. His heart shook, and then he felt dizzy Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Accompanied by the sound of a gust of wind whistling past. The Hellfire also found itself in a spiritual world. And his body could not help but transform into his original body. It turned into a ball of flames and stopped in this space. Then, the Chaos Ant¡¯s body appeared in front of the Hellfire with a spatial storm.. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Treasure Pill Heaven (1) Chapter 555: Treasure Pill Heaven (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate The Hellfire looked at the Chaos Ants in front of it, and its eyes were filled with panic. Under the assault of the spatial storm, the Hellfire was so small in this spiritual world. ¡°Senior Chaos Ant, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± ¡°It is my honor to be able to follow Senior.¡± The Hellfire looked at the Chaos Ant and said slowly to him. It wasn¡¯t because of the pressure from the Chaos Ants. He saw that even the primal chaos ant was following Xiao Changtian and worshiping him as its master. If they followed Xiao Changtian, they might have a chance to evolve. He was a ball of immortal fire. He had thought that the next stage would be far away, but now, there was suddenly hope. If he followed Xiao Changtian, he might be able to enter the next stage: Flame of Primal Chaos! With Xiao Changtian¡¯s skills, it was a blessing to be able to learn from him. When the Chaos Ant heard the Hellfire¡¯s sincere voice, its body changed. Then, the Hellfire saw pieces of space debris fly up from the ground. The surroundings changed, and the Hellfire found itself back in reality. All of this happened in a matter of seconds to the outside world. Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the Hellfire slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing to go with you.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t surprised by the Hellfire¡¯s words. ¡°Welcome to join us!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also went over to hug the Hellfire. Then, he took out a recipe book from his arm. This recipe book was also given to him by the system previously. It recorded all kinds of cooking methods. ¡°Take this recipe book. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± Hellfire took the recipe from Xiao Changtian and flipped to the first page. His hands were trembling. Could this be the legendary Heaven and Earth Recipe? Using heaven and earth as a furnace, gathering all the fire in heaven and earth to obtain the delicacies of heaven and earth. As a veteran food lover and chef, Hellfire was extremely eager to read this Heaven and Earth Recipe. Previously, he had sent people to investigate many times, but there were no results. Now that it was in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands, one could imagine how excited he was. ¡°Senior, this¡­This is too precious.¡± Hellfire didn¡¯t expect that Changtian would give him such a precious thing. If he could make the dishes on it himself. Not to mention eating those dishes, his cultivation would improve a lot during the process of making them. ¡°Just take it. How can a chef not have a recipe?¡± ¡°Learn well. There will be many more recipes like this in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the Hellfire as he spoke. This chef¡¯s life was really bitter! This was the simplest recipe. He could probably find it in any shop on the street. He didn¡¯t expect the chef to be so excited when he saw it. At this moment, Xiao Changtian patted the Hellfire¡¯s shoulder. When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s name, he was excited once again. Xiao Changtian still had a lot of such recipes? Then, he followed behind Xiao Changtian. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, his eyes were filled with determination. In the future, he would definitely work hard with his senior and strive to obtain other recipes. Walking out of the pavilion, Xiao Changtian said to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°Hellfire, I¡¯ll be leaving now. You can take care of the things here first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the Han family¡¯s residence. After you¡¯re done, just go there and find me.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Hellfire nodded. Then, he sent Xiao Changtian out of the Hell Sect. After Xiao Changtian left, the Hellfire said to the disciples of the Hell Sect beside him,¡± ¡°How¡¯s the Han family now?¡± When the disciples of the Infernal Sect heard the Hellfire¡¯s words, they also reported to him,¡± ¡°Sect Master, after Mo Xian became Fourth Elder¡¯s disciple a while ago, the Han family was suppressed.¡± ¡°However, after the Mo Family was suppressed by the Fourth Elder today, the Han Family should be rising.¡± Hellfire wasn¡¯t too concerned about the situation in Hell Town. However, he was still very good at gathering information. After hearing his disciple¡¯s report, the Hellfire slowly said to him, ¡°Tell Fourth Brother that he knows what to do.¡± After hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, the disciples of the Underworld Sect also flashed and went to carry out the order. At the same time, in a space in the Saint Spirit Sky, Chen Yang¡¯s figure slowly stood in front, and behind him were a few cultivators in gorgeous clothes. A pill furnace was displayed on the clothes of the cultivators, and their bodies were accompanied by waves of fragrance. Unsurprisingly, these few people were alchemists from Treasure Pill Heaven. It was the most prestigious profession in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Every Alchemist was an existence that could call the wind and summon the rain in Heaven¡¯s Beyond. Not to mention that several alchemists had appeared at once. At this moment, Chen Yang looked at the few alchemists behind him and said to them flatteringly, ¡°Milords, the Sacred Spirit Sky is just ahead. The Hellfire is right there.¡± A man heard Chen Yang¡¯s words and nodded at him. ¡°Good job. We will help you fulfill your promise.¡± They had followed Chen Yang here because their master had encountered trouble while refining pills and lacked a powerful flame. Under the old man¡¯s instructions, these people also planned to go to the Saint Spirit Sky to capture the Hellfire. With the strength of the hellish flames, their master would be able to succeed in refining the pill without even saying anything. At this moment, they bumped into Morning Sun, who had been kicked out of Hell¡¯s Gate. Chen Yang communicated with them and volunteered to lead the way for them. When the few alchemists saw that someone wanted to lead the way for them, they were naturally extremely happy. Chen Yang looked at the Saint Spirit Sky in front of him with a resentful gaze. ¡°Hellfire, Leng Xiaoxiao, both of you will die.¡± After saying this in his heart, Chen Yang brought a few alchemists to the Saint Spirit Sky. As he slowly arrived at Hell Town, Chen Yang¡¯s figure landed in front of Hell¡¯s Gate. ¡°Chenyang, what are you doing back here?¡± The Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect was about to go out to see if the Han family needed his help. When he saw Chen Yang appear in the Hell Gate, he said slowly to him. It was no secret that Chen Yang was chased away by the Hellfire last time. Chen Yang smiled at the Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to come, but that the lords want to see the Hellfire.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As he spoke, Chen Yang also took a step to his side. A few alchemists appeared behind him. The Fourth Elder¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the clothes of the people behind Chen Yang. What was this person from Treasure Pill Heaven doing in their Hell Sect? ¡°Are you refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit?¡± Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: He Deserved This End (1) Chapter 556: He Deserved This End (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate The Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect looked at the few alchemists in front of him and smiled at him. ¡°You have come from afar to our Hell Sect. Please come in.¡± The Fourth Elder could sense that these alchemists were at the Perfected Immortal realm. They were not even as good as him, but he was still polite to them. It was not because of anything else, but because the appeal of an alchemist was too terrifying. As long as they wanted to, they could definitely gather a large number of cultivators to work for them. It was said that the alchemists of Treasure Pill Heaven were all accompanied by a Dao Protector. Hearing the Fourth Elder of the Hell Sect¡¯s words, the few alchemists did not stand on ceremony. He walked straight to the Gate of Hell and glanced at it. ¡°Hellfire really wasted so many resources.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the God of Cookery Competition? Don¡¯t you know that immortal cultivators can abstain from eating?¡± When he spoke, the alchemist did not care at all. At this moment, a ball of flames flew across the sky, and the figure of Hellfire appeared in front of them. As the figure of the Hellfire appeared, the pressure of an Immortal King was faintly released. ¡°Which pill refiner are you subordinates of? Why have you come to my Hell Sect?¡± Hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, an alchemist slowly said to him, ¡°My name is Xu Lei, and my master is Pill Soul Heaven.¡± ¡°These are my fellow disciples, Xu Lei, Xu Feng, and Xu Dian.¡± As he spoke, Xu Lei looked at the expression on the Hellfire¡¯s face, and his eyes began to burn. ¡°And we don¡¯t have any other purpose for coming here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that my master feels that it would be a waste if he doesn¡¯t use the Heaven and Earth Immortal Flame to concoct pills.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve specially asked our fellow disciples to invite Daren over to reminisce about the past.¡± The strength that the Hellfire had just displayed had already made Xu Lei and the others feel that their trip here had definitely not been in vain. The aura of the Hellfire before seemed to be even stronger than when they saw him before. In this way, his master would definitely be satisfied if he brought him back. As the sound of Xu Lei¡¯s voice faded, the faces of the members of the Underworld Sect turned ashen. It seemed that this group of people did not come with good intentions. When the Hellfire heard Xu Lei and the others ¡®words, it burst into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m very interested in what makes you Genuine Immortals so arrogant in the Hell Sect.¡± As he spoke, flames rose from the Hellfire¡¯s body. Two huge flaming hands formed behind the Hellfire. Following which, he charged towards Xu Lei and the others. ¡°Let me teach the Pill Soul Sect how to respect others.¡± The Hellfire recognized the Pill Soul Sky as one of the giants of the Treasure Pill Sky. A figure whose name shook the Heavens! ¡°Hellfire, don¡¯t be so anxious. Bullying the weak isn¡¯t a good thing.¡± A voice suddenly sounded from inside the Hell Gate. Then, a huge lightning net blocked the Hellfire¡¯s flaming hand. As the giant flaming hand and the lightning net dissipated, everyone saw an old man standing in front of Xu Lei and the others. ¡°Elder Fei!¡± When this old man appeared, Xu Lei and the others also bowed to him. The Hellfire looked at the old man in front of him and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fei Lei, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡± Fei Lei laughed at him after hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words. ¡°Back then, I lost to you, but fortunately, I received the Pill Pavilion Master¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Today, you won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± Fei Lei looked at the Hellfire in front of him with a walking stick in his hand. Below the crutch, there were bolts of lightning swimming like snakes. ¡°Is that so? Although you and I are in the same realm, I was able to defeat you in the past, and it will be the same today.¡± Fei Lei shook his head when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. Then, the space around him fluctuated. An old woman slowly appeared in the Gate of Hell. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come, Lightning Tomb.¡± Hellfire looked at the old woman in front of him and said solemnly. Fei Lei and Electric Tomb were a famous duo in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Not only were the two of them powerful, but they had also reached the Immortal King Realm. Their cooperation was something countless cultivators could not compare to. It was said that when they worked together, even Immortal Emperors would have to temporarily avoid them. The old woman held a mirror in her hand and looked at the hellfire in front of her. ¡°Ten years ago, when I wasn¡¯t around, Fei Lei was defeated by you. Naturally, we came to get back at you.¡± ¡°Cut the crap and come with us.¡± ¡°This way, perhaps you can still protect your Hell Sect.¡± As she spoke, the old woman pointed the mirror in her hand at the sky. Immediately, dark clouds gathered above the Gate of Hell. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, as if a lightning tribulation was about to descend. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder boomed in the air. Xiao Changtian, who was about to go to the Han family, heard the thunder in the air and complained. ¡°The weather is really unpredictable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to go back and ask for protection from the Hellfire.¡± As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards the Hell Gate. Meanwhile, in the Hell Gate, the Hellfire¡¯s eyes were burning with flames, and there were already a few charred spots on its body. Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb, who were opposite him, looked at him coldly. The Hellfire looked down at Xu Lei and Xu Feng, and a cold glint appeared in its eyes. During the battle, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb already had the advantage. In addition, they constantly provided various medicinal pills. He would be subdued by them sooner or later. With this thought in mind, the Hellfire¡¯s figure also changed. ¡°Ever-changing!¡± As the sound of his voice faded, the Hellfire transformed into a giant flaming python, letting out a series of shrieks at Xu Lei and the others. Then, he wanted them to attack. ¡°Struggle before death!¡± Fei Lei saw through the Hellfire¡¯s intentions and said slowly. They were now the Dao Protectors of Xu Lei and the others, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t let the hellfire harm them. His figure flashed, blocking the path of the Hellfire. Next, it was entangled with the hellish flames, and the electric tomb looked at the hellish flames from the side. The mirror in his hand reflected the Hellfire¡¯s body, and then a bolt of lightning struck the Hellfire. Bang! The Hellfire was struck by the heavenly lightning and fell to the ground. Then, he slowly transformed into his human form. Cough!Cough!Cough! The Hellfire coughed and looked at Fei Lei and the Lightning Tomb with a cold gaze. ¡°Hellfire, you are a Heaven and Earth Immortal Flame.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that he wasted such a great talent. He¡¯s not doing his job properly and is holding some God of Cooking Competition.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He deserved to end up like this.¡± When the Hellfire heard Fei Lei¡¯s words, it burst into laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about great principles.¡± ¡± The cooking skills are also in the way, don¡¯t look down on people.¡± As he spoke, flames rose from the Hellfire¡¯s body again.. Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: Xiao Changtian Arrives (1) Chapter 557: Xiao Changtian Arrives (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate Flames rose from the Hellfire¡¯s body as he raised his hands. Then, the immortal flames on his body transformed in the air. ¡°Incinerate the world!¡± The immortal flames transformed into rings of fire that shot toward Fei Lei, Lightning Tomb, and the others. ¡°This guy is crazy!¡± Fei Lei cursed under his breath when he saw the Hellfire¡¯s actions. ¡°Stop him together.¡± The electric tomb looked at the hellish flames that were emitting scorching heat, and its expression was solemn. The dark clouds in the sky gradually dissipated due to the eruption of the hellish flames. This Hellfire was going all out! If a Celestial King were to fight with his life on the line, the power he could unleash would give her and Fei Lei a headache. The hellish flames were immortal flames that were automatically born in the world. If he really wanted to go all out, then the power he could unleash would only be stronger than other immortal kings. Then, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb both attacked the Hellfire. ¡°Ten Thousand Lightning Surge!¡± Fei Lei arrived above the Hellfire. His eyes flashed with lightning as he put his palms together in front of his chest. Then, ferocious beasts condensed from lightning appeared behind Fei Lei. Roar! Roar! Roar! The Thunder Beast formed by Fei Lei roared at the Hellfire. Then, it attacked him. Lightning Tomb also came to the other side of the hellish flames and injected his true essence into his mirror. ¡°Thunder God Descends!¡± Bang! As soon as the lightning tomb finished speaking, the mirror in his hand emitted a light. Then, a giant holding a giant hammer appeared in front of the Hellfire. Bang! Bang! Bang! The hellish flame collided with the Thunder Beast and Thor¡¯s Hammer. Huge waves were created in the entire Gate of Hell! The towers in the Hell Pavilion collapsed one by one because of their outburst. At the same time, Xiao Changtian, who was planning to go to the Gate of Hell, heard a loud noise coming from the sky. He looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s going to rain heavily today. The thunder is really loud.¡± As he said that, Xiao Changtian sped up his pace towards the Gate of Hell. Inside the Hell Gate, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb looked at the dying hellfire in front of them. ¡°You lost! Hellfire, come with us.¡± ¡°The pavilion master will save you.¡± When the Hellfire heard Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb¡¯s words, it also raised its head to look at the two people in front of it. ¡°Hehe, the feeling just now was not good, right?¡± Fei Lei clenched his fists when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. In his palm, there was a black piece that had been burnt by the flames. ¡°Hellfire, I admit that as a Heaven and Earth Immortal Flame, you are very powerful. However, the truth is that you have lost!¡± At this moment, Xu Lei and the other three arrived before the Hellfire. Xu Lei held a stove in his hand and said slowly to Fei Lei, ¡°Elder Fei, let me take him in.¡± As he spoke, Xu Lei looked at the hellish flames in front of him with a burning gaze. As long as he captured the Hellfire, if his master was happy, he would give him more guidance or resources. In that case, his status in the sect would not be able to rise quickly in the future. At this moment, Xu Lei began to imagine his future. As for the Hellfire, it looked at the furnace that Xu Lei had brought out and let out a cold laugh. ¡°That old fellow from the Pill Soul Sky is really determined to get me.¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be your chef anymore.¡± At this moment, the Hellfire looked up at the sky and said. At this moment, Xu Lei also aimed the furnace in his hand at the Hellfire. ¡°Hellfire, can you give me an umbrella?¡± At this moment, a voice slowly sounded from the Hell Gate. Upon hearing this voice, everyone present looked towards the entrance of the Hell¡¯s Gate. At this time, who was not afraid of death? Xu Lei looked at Xiao Changtian, who was slowly walking over, and scanned his body. There was no aura at all? Mortals? When the Hellfire saw Xiao Changtian, a glimmer of hope appeared in his eyes. ¡°Senior, did you feel that you were in danger and came back to save yourself?¡± With this thought in mind, the Hellfire waved at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Hellfire, do you think a mortal can give you hope?¡± ¡°Calling a mortal a senior is truly laughable. Let me end your hopes.¡± Xu Lei looked at the Hellfire and laughed. Previously, in front of the Hellfire, the difference in strength was so great that it could not do anything to him. Now that he had a mortal, he could use him to vent his anger. As he spoke, a spiritual light shot out from Xu Lei¡¯s fingertip and attacked Xiao Changtian. Bang! The spiritual light pierced through layers of void space and instantly arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder also emitted a white light. Whoosh! The spiritual light disappeared in front of Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had also arrived in front of the Hellfire and Xu Lei. ¡°Hellfire, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± Xiao Changtian ignored Xu Lei and went to the side of the Hellfire. At this moment, Xu Lei looked at Xiao Changtian with a surprised expression. With his True Immortal strength just now, he actually did not cause any harm to him. With this thought in mind, Xu Lei decided to attack Xiao Changtian again. Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the true essence in Xu Lei¡¯s body fluctuated again. A ray of spiritual light flashed on his fingertip again, and he attacked Xiao Changtian¡¯s back. Xiao Changtian had just picked up the Hellfire from the ground. Xu Lei watched as the spiritual light was about to hit Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, and Xiao Changtian had yet to put up any defense. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. The Chaos Ant was on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, and its two antennae were glowing. Whoosh! A silver light flashed across the Chaos Ant¡¯s body, and the spiritual light that Xu Lei had cast disappeared. This scene was also captured by Xu Lei and the others. At this moment, not only Xu Lei, but even Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb squinted their eyes at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian turned around at this moment and said slowly to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°Who are these people?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s serious expression, Xu Lei slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Xiao Changtian was also stunned when he heard Xu Lei¡¯s words. He slowly said to Xu Lei, ¡°I came to Hellfire. He¡¯s my chef now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Xiao Changtian looked at the Hellfire who had recovered a little. ¡°Hellfire, do you have an umbrella?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xu Lei also understood. It turned out that they were the same as him. They were here to smash his place and snatch his people. No wonder he was so arrogant! Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: None of You Can Take Me Away (1) Chapter 558: None of You Can Take Me Away (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate Xu Lei looked at Changtian and slowly said, ¡°So you want to snatch her from me. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the person standing in front of you?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard Xu Lei¡¯s words. It turned out that this person was the same as him. He wanted to snatch the Hellfire from him. Thinking about it, it made sense. It would be strange if no one wanted a free chef like Hellfire. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian walked to Xu Lei¡¯s Shen and said slowly,¡± ¡°Do you provide food and accommodation? How much is your monthly salary?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also leaned towards Xu Lei. Following Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps, Xu Lei¡¯s footsteps followed behind him. The Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder also emitted a silver light. The spiritual light that Xu Lei had just released had quietly appeared behind him. Bang! The spiritual light struck Xu Lei¡¯s body, causing him to stagger and fall to the ground. At this moment, Xu Lei looked at Xiao Changtian with fear in his eyes. As Xiao Changtian walked towards him, Xu Lei felt the space around him fluctuating. At this moment, Xu Lei slowly said to Fei Lei and the electric tomb, ¡°Elders, help me.¡± In his perception, Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. However, Xiao Changtian acted as if nothing had happened. Xu Lei no longer had the confidence he had at the start. He said slowly to Fu Lei and the electric tomb. Hearing Xu Lei¡¯s words, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb also came to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you mean?¡± Although they were all immortal kings, when Xiao Changtian appeared. Just like Xu Lei, they couldn¡¯t see through the changes in Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. There was clearly no aura on his body, but Xu Lei was right in front of him. However, he was like a baby, completely unable to resist. Looking at Fei Lei and the lightning tomb who had suddenly appeared in front of him, Xiao Changtian slowly said to them, ¡°I¡¯m just a mortal. I don¡¯t cultivate, so I can¡¯t be considered a Fellow Daoist.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to snatch the Hellfire from me, right? Tell me, what are your conditions?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t treat them politely. He had traveled thousands of miles to this place and finally found a chef he liked. It had only been a short while, and someone was already trying to poach him. How could Xiao Changtian endure this? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb exchanged glances. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°We have no conditions. We must take the Hellfire with us.¡± Take away the hellfire, the order given to them by the Pill Soul Sky. No matter what, they had to take the Hellfire away today. Hearing Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. It turned out that these two people wanted to take advantage of him for free. They turned around and glanced at the Hellfire. Xiao Changtian seemed to have understood something. He slowly said to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°Hellfire, did you just fight with them?¡± The Hellfire nodded at Xiao Changtian. Seeing the Hellfire nod, Xiao Changtian confirmed his thoughts. No wonder when he first arrived, he saw that the Hellfire was not in a good state. So it turned out that someone wanted to have sex for free. Looking at the clothes on these guys, it was the kid who had just spoken to him. It was obvious that they were the children of powerful families. These two old men should be butlers or something. He thought that they wanted to compete with him fairly. So he wanted to snatch her away just because his family had some power. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t waste any words and said to Fei Lei and the electric tomb slowly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid just because there¡¯s someone behind you. The Hellfire is my chef, and none of you can take it away.¡± If the other party were to provide better treatment to the Hellfire, he would have nothing to say. But now that Hellfire was a chef, it was already difficult for him to find a way out. He had just become his chef, so he had to protect him well. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s domineering words, Fei Lei also stepped forward and said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who you are, you can¡¯t stop me today.¡± Celestial Kings were considered the top existences in the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens. There wasn¡¯t a single Celestial King who didn¡¯t have a name in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Although Xiao Changtian was a little strange in Fei Lei¡¯s eyes, he was unfamiliar. He definitely hadn¡¯t reached the Immortal King Realm. Even if it was an Immortal King, Fei Lei was not worried because he had the Lightning Tomb by his side. Looking at Fei Lei in front of him, Xiao Changtian also swept his gaze up and down. This old man was holding a walking stick in his hand. He looked like he was about to be buried. Could it be that he still wanted to make a move against him? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Fei Lei,¡± ¡°Old man, take your young masters and leave. You¡¯re not my match.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian started to wave his arms. A complete set of Taiji Fist was displayed on Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! When Xiao Changtian waved his arms, the Chaos Ants on his shoulders also released a burst of silver light. Standing in front of Xiao Changtian, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb felt like they were brought into a spiritual world by Xiao Changtian. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the spiritual world, Xiao Changtian kept waving his arms. As Xiao Changtian waved, giant spatial fists flew past them. The spatial power contained in the fist made Fei Lei and Electric Tomb feel waves of fear. ¡°This is an Immortal Emperor. No, he might be even stronger than an Immortal Emperor.¡± If Fei Lei and the electric tomb had any intention of resisting before this, then they would have been killed. Now, they could no longer muster up any thoughts of resistance. They just wanted to escape from the mental world as soon as possible. They might be buried here. Bang! After dodging a few times, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb still couldn¡¯t avoid the pursuit of the giant spatial fist. The silver-white fist landed on Fei Lei and Electric Tomb. With a whoosh, the two of them flew out of the spiritual world. In the outside world, Xiao Changtian had also finished practicing his Taiji Fist. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at Fei Lei and the lightning tomb, Xiao Changtian also glanced at them. These two old men and this group of young masters, he knew them well. Usually, he would bully the weak and fear the strong. He was so afraid just by waving it around. It would be fine if he couldn¡¯t bear it, but since he was provoked, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Following that, Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards Fei Lei and Dian Mu. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you want to be beaten up?¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Returning to the Island (1) Chapter 559: Returning to the Island (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Hell Gate Lightning Tomb and Fei Lei fell to the ground and had yet to react from their spiritual world. After being hit by the giant spatial fist, they felt as if their bodies were no longer their own. His body and soul seemed to be separated. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with fear. Staggering up from the ground, he looked at Xu Lei and the others who were already in a daze from fear. Take them away and leave the Gate of Hell. When Xu Lei and the others saw Xiao Changtian performing the Taiji Fist, the first thing that came to their minds was the appearance of the Sky of Pill Soul. Xiao Changtian¡¯s Taiji Fist was even more powerful than the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s spiritual skill. The few of them looked at Xiao Changtian and knew that they had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have. After Fei Lei and Mu Lei left, Xiao Changtian came to Hellfire¡¯s side. She slowly said to him, ¡°Hellfire, are you alright?¡± The Hellfire shook its head at Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m almost done.¡± To be honest, when Xiao Changtian had just performed Taiji Fist, Hellfire was also shocked by him. He had thought that Xiao Changtian might be very strong, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be that strong. It was indeed an existence that could make Chaos Ants his mounts. His strength was truly terrifying! Xiao Changtian saw that the Hellfire looked good, and it didn¡¯t seem like something serious had happened. She patted his shoulder and said slowly, ¡°How¡¯s your packing going? Come with me.¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he understood that Xiao Changtian was protecting him. Although Fei Lei and Lightning Grave had already left the Gate of Hell, there was no guarantee that they would return. Thinking so, the Hellfire looked at Xiao Changtian gratefully. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the Hellfire¡¯s words and left with him. Following behind Xiao Changtian, the Hellfire was determined to follow Xiao Changtian well in the future. After Fei Lei and Electric Tomb left the Hell Sect with Xu Lei and the others, they also left the Saint Soul Sky. When he arrived at the Saint Spirit Sky, he glanced at the Saint Spirit Sky behind him. Fei Lei also had lingering fears. This was the first time Fei Lei felt irresistible. In front of Xiao Changtian, Fei Lei felt that he was just a mortal and didn¡¯t have the qualifications to fight with him. ¡°It¡¯s too scary. He just let us go because he¡¯s obviously not worried that we¡¯ll leak the news.¡± Lightning Tomb looked at the Saint Soul Sky and said slowly to Fei Lei. I¡¯m afraid that person can rival the pavilion master. We should go back and report to the pavilion master.¡± Fei Lei voiced his thoughts after hearing the electric tomb¡¯s words. At this moment, a figure slowly appeared beside Fei Lei and Electric Tomb. ¡°Seniors, please bring along the big men.¡± Hearing this voice, Fu Lei and Lightning Grave also looked over. Chen Yang had already arrived by their side. Fei Lei frowned when he saw Chen Yang. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there was such a person in the Hell Sect?¡± When Chen Yang heard Fei Lei¡¯s words, he panicked. When Fei Lei, the Lightning Tomb, and the Hellfire were fighting, he had already hidden far away. Although he was a Golden Immortal, in the eyes of the Immortal Kings, he was just a small figure. If he were to stay by the side, wouldn¡¯t he be waiting for death? He didn¡¯t even see Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival. With this thought in mind, Chenyang slowly said to Fei Lei,¡± ¡°Seniors, who are you talking about? Didn¡¯t the Hellfire get caught?¡± ¡°With the strength of the two seniors, that Hellfire must have been beaten to the point where it was too afraid to resist.¡± At this moment, Chen Yang also started to flatter Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb. After all, he had been in the Saint Spirit Sky for so many years. In the entire Hell Sect, there was only one Immortal King, Hellfire. It was impossible for them to lose in a 2vi. Now that they were here, it meant that the Hellfire had been subdued. Now, as long as he could get close to her, it would be easy for him to deal with Leng Xiaoxiao and the others. As he thought of this, Chen Yang could not help but smile. Hearing Chen Yang¡¯s words, she cooperated with the smile on his face. Fei Lei and the electric tomb looked at each other when they thought about how they were in front of Xiao Changtian. Then, with great tacit understanding, he slapped his palms at Chen Yang. ¡°I don¡¯t think you dare to resist!¡± He slapped Chen Yang¡¯s head from two directions. Then, Chen Yang¡¯s head exploded in the air. Fei Lei seemed to have not vented his anger yet, and the walking stick in his hand hit Chen Yang¡¯s body. Then, Chen Yang¡¯s body exploded. This guy was just picking on the sore spot. He was a dignified immortal king. How was he going to survive in the Human Realm Upon Heavens in the future? After dealing with Chen Yang, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb didn¡¯t stay any longer. With a flash, he brought Xu Lei and the others and flew towards Treasure Pill Heaven. At the same time, Xiao Changtian brought the Hellfire to the Han Family. After so many years in Hell Town, this was the first time Hellfire had visited the Han family. This made Han Feng feel flattered. Han Feng also instructed the Han family to give them the best service. Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Feng and Han Yue after the short rest of the Han clan, ¡°Old Master Han, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me for a while. I still have some things to do at home, so I won¡¯t be staying long.¡± When Han Feng heard that Xiao Changtian was leaving, he didn¡¯t say anything. Han Feng also knew that a small Han family would not be able to keep a strong like Xiao Changtian. He just wanted to do his best to help Xiao Changtian. ¡°I look forward to Senior¡¯s next visit.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely come again if there¡¯s a chance.¡± After exchanging a few pleasantries with Han Feng, Xiao Changtian slowly left the Han Family Compound. Seeing the carriage that Han Feng had prepared for him, Xiao Changtian was also very grateful. Then, he left with Leng Xiaoxiao, Lin Ruomiao, and the others. After Han Feng watched Xiao Changtian and the others leave, he said to the disciples of the Han Family beside him,¡± Are you sure Lord Hellfire is in Senior¡¯s carriage?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Patriarch, I just saw with my own eyes that Senior seemed to call Lord Hellfire Chef.¡± When he said this, the disciple of the Han Family lowered his voice. He was afraid that others would hear him. After all, this was too far-fetched. After Han Feng heard the Han family disciple¡¯s words, he looked forward excitedly. That was because the people from First-grade Fragrance were slowly walking over.. Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Pill Soul Heaven (1) Chapter 560: Pill Soul Heaven (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian slowly arrived at the Hundred Thousand Mountains with the Hellfire. When the Hellfire arrived in the Divinity, he felt the thin spiritual energy in the world. He said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, do you live here?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the Hellfire. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be a chef here in the future. ¡°The main hall is being built inside. There are a few hundred people.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian walked to the side of the Hellfire and said slowly,¡± ¡°Although the environment here is a little simple, you have to endure the hardships to be a better person.¡± While talking, Xiao Chengtian patted Hellfire¡¯s shoulder. When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, its body trembled. Thinking about it, it made sense. There was no one in the entire Saint Spirit Sky who was his match anymore, so he had unknowingly relaxed. Senior brought him here to temper himself. The Hellfire thought so and nodded gratefully at Xiao Changtian. Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s lead, the Hellfire also arrived on the island. Divine King Red Cloud was carrying a red brick in his hand. When he saw Xiao Changtian return, he greeted him. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at Divine King Red Cloud. Following that, he introduced to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°This is one of the brick-movers here, Hongyun. This is Hellfire. He will be cooking here from now on.¡± When Divine King Red Cloud heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he smiled at the Hellfire as a gesture. In the perception of the hellish flames, Divine King Red Cloud was just a weak Godly Emperor. However, he did not show any fear when he saw her. Then, the Hellfire¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the red brick in God King Red Cloud¡¯s hand. The brick in this person¡¯s hand seemed to be an incredible immortal artifact. Even the electric mirror in the electric tomb¡¯s hand seemed to be inferior to his. Looking at Divine King Red Cloud, the Hellfire did not have any intention of belittling her. Although Divine King Red Cloud¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t that great, the person who could pick up such a fairy weapon was a person who was extremely powerful. How could he be an ordinary cultivator? At this moment, Divine King Red Cloud said to Xiao Changtian and the Hellfire,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m going to get busy. Elder Zhuyi is urging me.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at Divine King Red Cloud. Then, Xiao Changtian brought the Hellfire into the kitchen. After entering the kitchen, Xiao Changtian said to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°Although this place is a little simple now, the kitchen utensils are still complete.¡± ¡°This is where the kitchen knife and pot are usually placed, and this food bucket.¡± ¡°In the future, when you finish cooking, put them inside, and then someone will help you distribute them.¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it was extremely excited. These were all Celestial Artifacts, Celestial Artifacts! If he had brought this kitchen knife with him when he was in the Hell Sect. How could that Fei Lei and Electric Tomb be his match? And this chopping board, this basket¡­ ¡°Senior, can I use these?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the Hellfire¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Of course, these are all newly made. You can use them to cook in the future.¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it also picked up a kitchen knife. She looked at her own face reflected on the blade. At this moment, Hellfire felt that coming here was definitely the best decision he had ever made in his life. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also gave an apron to Hellfire. ¡°Wearing this can also prevent some stains from sticking to your body.¡± Hellfire slowly took the apron from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands and looked at Xiao Changtian with excitement. This was probably a top-notch defensive immortal artifact. Wearing the apron, Hellfire felt that if he were to face a powerhouse of the same level, the other party would definitely not be able to hurt him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also took some ingredients from the side. Xiao Changtian slowly handed the ingredients to the Hellfire and said,¡± ¡°Hellfire, I¡¯ll leave today¡¯s food to you.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly left the kitchen. After Xiao Changtian left, Hellfire looked at the kitchen utensils and ingredients in front of him. He also started to do it excitedly. Bao Dantian On top of a small pavilion, an old man had his eyes tightly shut and held a Buddhist duster in his hand. There was also a furnace in front of the old man, and wisps of smoke floated out from them. At this moment, a few streams of light slowly flew over from afar. They landed in front of the small pavilion, revealing the figures of Fu Lei and the electric tomb. Upon seeing the old man in the pavilion, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb brought Xu Lei and the other three to the pavilion. Pavilion Master, the mission failed.¡± Fei Lei¡¯s voice slowly entered the old man¡¯s ears. Then, the old man opened his eyes and looked at Fei Lei and the electric tomb. He stood up from the ground and slowly said to them, ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t tell me that you two Celestial Kings can¡¯t even handle the hellish flames.¡± When he spoke, the old man¡¯s voice clearly contained anger. ¡°Pavilion Master, we had already subdued the Hellfire.¡± ¡°However, an unknown expert came out of nowhere and took the Hellfire away from our hands.¡± ¡°His cultivation should be at the Imperial Immortal realm.¡± At this moment, Fei Lei also hurriedly explained to the Pill Soul Sky. When Dan Hun Tian heard Fei Lei¡¯s words, he waved the Buddhist duster in his hand. Then, his eyes emitted a golden light as he swept his gaze over Fei Lei. He also saw what Fei Lei had encountered in the Saint Spirit Sky. In the eyes of Dan Hun Tian, Xiao Changtian stood up slowly and kept waving his Taiji Fist. Bang! In his mind, Xiao Changtian performed Taiji Fist and punched at the Sky of Pill Soul. Seeing Xiao Changtian punching him in the spiritual world, Dan Hun Tian suddenly felt an unprecedented pressure. Whoosh! He hurriedly retracted the golden light in his eyes. At this moment, Fei Lei fell to the ground and landed in the arms of the electric tomb. Looking down at Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb, Pill Soul Heaven took out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring. He threw it at Lightning Tomb, who quickly took out a pill from the jade bottle and put it into Fei Lei¡¯s mouth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Dan Hun and Tian Yi¡¯s voice slowly entered Fei Lei and Dian Mu¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯ve already understood what happened in the Saint Spirit Sky. Take my token to the Demon Spirit Sky.¡± ¡°Old Green Bull, please lend you a hand.¡± ¡°Remember, you must bring me the Hellfire this time.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s figure slowly disappeared in front of Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Demon Spirit Sky (1) Chapter 561: Demon Spirit Sky (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains On the island, tables were already set up. On each table, there were all kinds of delicacies. Clearly, these were all the work of the Hellfire. Xiao Changtian sat beside the table, looking at the delicious food on the table. He also casually picked up a piece of vegetable and put it into his mouth. Yes! Xiao Changtian let out a light snort as he chewed on the vegetables. It seemed that his trip was not in vain. He was originally worried that he would have to cook for so many people. Hellfire might not have been able to complete it alone, but he did not expect it to be completed on time. Moreover, although this taste could not be compared to the one he made himself, it was still edible. This time, he had really profited from this round. On the table, God King Red Cloud and the others were eating the delicacies made by the hellish flames. He also felt streams of pure energy enter his body. These few days, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t around, so they didn¡¯t eat much. But moving bricks every day, the true essence in his body was also almost exhausted. At this moment, when this energy entered his body, he felt as if his muscles and bones were being cleansed. Senior, this is giving us an opportunity! While they were eating dinner, God King Red Cloud and the others looked at Xiao Changtian with gratitude. Especially Luo Tian and the others, it was their first time helping Xiao Changtian move bricks. At this moment, the joy in his heart was even greater than that of Divine King and the others. After dinner, under Lin Ruomiao¡¯s arrangements, some people started to pack up. At this time, the Hellfire also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, how was the food today? Is there anything that needs to be improved?¡± Ever since he came to the island, Hellfire was addicted to the kitchen. She spent all day in the kitchen, afraid that she would miss something. When he had nothing to do, he would pick up the Heaven and Earth Recipe that Xiao Changtian had given him. Xiao Changtian looked at the hellish flame on his apron and said slowly,¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Hellfire.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Hellfire was delighted. After receiving Xiao Changtian¡¯s guidance, he also made some dishes according to the recipes. Since it was his first time making it, he did not know if it would achieve the effect described in the book. After all, Xiao Changtian had given him all kinds of high-grade immortal medicine. If he wasted it, the Hellfire would feel bad. Then, Xiao Changtian thought of something and said to the Hellfire, ¡°Hellfire, do you know where there are more wild beasts? ¡°I see that there isn¡¯t much left on the island.¡± Xiao Changtian had just left Dayang Town not long ago, so he didn¡¯t know much about the entire cultivation world. As a chef, Hellfire should know more about this than him. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Hellfire scratched his head. Judging from the ingredients given to him by the senior, Xiao Changtian wanted to eat wild beasts. It probably wasn¡¯t the ones from the Demon Spirit Sky, right? With this thought in mind, the Hellfire slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, I do know of a place where there are many wild beasts.¡± Xiao Changtian was delighted when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. ¡°Do you have a map of that place?¡± When Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he took out a map from his pocket. The map of Heaven¡¯s Beyond was not a rare item. Almost every cultivator in the Human Realm Upon Heavens could find a map of each realm with a little effort. Of course, there were also detailed and simple maps. The Hellfire was once the supreme ruler of the Sacred Spirit Sky, so it naturally had the most detailed maps of the various realms. Xiao Changtian took the map from Hellfire and looked at the red dot that Hellfire had drawn for him. Then, he slowly said to Futian on the island,¡± ¡°Futian, pack up and go hunting with Master.¡± Xiao Changtian stood up from his chair as he spoke. He slowly carried his bamboo basket and looked full of energy. If he continued to build at this speed, he would go out for a while. When he had enough food reserves, the main hall should be completed. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian left the Hundred Thousand Mountains with Futian. The Hellfire watched Xiao Changtian and Futian leave. He could also foresee the tragic ending of the demon beasts in the Demon Spirit Sky. It was not that he had not thought of capturing those guys from the Sky of the Demon Spirit to cook. It was just that with his strength, if they were to become ruthless, he would not be able to resist either. Thinking back to how Xiao Changtian brought back the demonic beasts from the Sky of the Evil Spirits¡­ Hellfire was excited as well, and he quickly walked towards his kitchen. He picked up the Heaven and Earth Recipe that Xiao Changtian had given him and started reading it slowly. At the same time, on a mountain peak in Heaven s Beyond. The entire mountain peak emitted an ancient aura. There was a huge lake, and at this time, it was beside the lake. There was an old man with his head lowered, drinking the water in the lake. Meh! Meh! Meh! At this moment, beside the lake, the green bull also slowly raised its head. He looked in a certain direction in the void. From there, a few streams of light slowly flew towards him. Then, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb slowly arrived in front of the old green bull. ¡°Senior!¡± Standing in front of the old green bull, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb also bowed to him. The old green bull casually glanced at Fei Lei and the electric tomb, then slowly said to him,¡± ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± As he spoke, the old green bull¡¯s figure also transformed into an old man. Seeing the old green bull in front of them, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb also took out the tokens given to them by the Pill Soul Heaven. Raising the token in his hand, Fei Lei slowly said to the old green bull, ¡°We are here on the orders of the pavilion master to ask for senior s help. As he spoke, Fei Lei felt nervous. In front of the old green bull, the pressure he felt was no less than the Pill Soul Heaven, plus it was their territory. Fei Lei felt that although he was an immortal king, his strength was still not enough. When the old green bull saw the token in Fei Lei¡¯s hand, he muttered to himself. ¡°That guy from the Pill Soul Sky actually wants to use this favor?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange. Tell me, what does that old man from Pill Soul Sky want me to do?¡± As he spoke, the old green bull also picked up the gourd at his waist and slowly took a sip. Following that, Fei Lei and Electric Grave told the old green bull about what they had encountered in the Saint Soul Sky. ¡°Senior, we only need you to trap that unknown expert. When the old green bull heard Fei Lei and the electric tomb, he said to them,¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. You just have to lure him here.. Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Arriving at Green Bull Mountain (1) Chapter 562: Arriving at Green Bull Mountain (1) Translator: 549690339 Yao Spirit Sky, by the lake The old green bull stood beside Fei Lei and the electric tomb and said casually. After Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb heard the old green bull¡¯s words, they looked at each other. Then, Fei Lei said slowly to the old green bull,¡± ¡°Senior, you know that with our strength¡­ Fei Lei hesitated as he spoke. The old green bull ignored Fei Lei and the electric tomb and threw the gourd in his hand forward. Then, the water in the lake in front of him began to churn. The lake water engulfed Fei Lei and the lightning tomb. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the descendants of our Green Bull Mountain will help you.¡± After Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb left Green Bull Mountain, the old green bull took another sip of wine. ¡ö¡öAn expert of unknown origin. Is there any other powerful existence in the Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡± ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s more important to report to the ancestor. ¡°Those guys are getting more and more restless. With this thought in mind, the old green bull¡¯s figure flashed and disappeared from the top of the Green Bull Mountain. After Xiao Changtian left the Hundred Thousand Mountains with Futian, he looked at the map in his hand. Looking at the road in front of him, the map was different from the one in front of him. This cultivation world was also troublesome. If he had a navigation system in his previous life. No, he had to take a good look. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian¡­¡± Before Xiao Changtian could finish, he saw Futian holding a goldfish tank. In the goldfish tank, the Ancestral Dragon was swimming freely. ¡°Futian, why did you bring the goldfish out? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Master, I was in a hurry when I left just now, so I didn¡¯t put Senior Goldfish back.¡± Seeing the smile on Futian¡¯s face, Xiao Changtian shrugged. ¡°Since you brought it out, you can watch it carefully. When Futian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, when he heard that Xiao Changtian was going to take him away from the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he was also excited. At that time, he was indeed by the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s side. The Ancestral Dragon had never left with Xiao Changtian. At the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s request, Futian had no choice but to bring him along with Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Ancestral Dragon, who was in the goldfish tank, said slowly to the Chaos Ant, ¡°Chaos Ants, why haven¡¯t you brought us over yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to come out, so don¡¯t rush me. The Chaos Ant was resting on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. Hearing the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s words, he slowly touched his tentacles. A silver light enveloped Xiao Changtian, Futian, and the others. Following that, Xiao Changtian and the others followed the map given by the Hellfire and arrived at Ye Fan¡¯s Demon Spirit Sky. Xiao Changtian flipped the map in his hand and looked up. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Looking at the fork in front of him, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt that he had found his way. If he walked to the left, he would be in the forest that the hellfire mentioned. At this moment, Futian was holding a goldfish tank and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, where should we go next?¡± Xiao Changtian heard Futian¡¯s words and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Follow me!¡± Xiao Changtian kept the map into his interspatial ring and slowly walked towards Green Bull Mountain. When Xiao Changtian and the others entered the Demon Spirit Sky, they were at the foot of the Green Bull Mountain. In front of Fei Lei and the electric tomb stood a few young men in green clothes. Following that, a young man¡¯s hand also flashed with green vital essence, in front of Fei Lei and the lightning tomb, Xiao Changtian appeared. ¡°Is this the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb instinctively took a step back. After all, in the Saint Spirit Sky, the pressure that Xiao Changtian had given them was much greater. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Fei Lei and Electric Tomb didn¡¯t expect the Green Ox Tribe to find Xiao Changtian so quickly. After all, with Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t have been found so quickly. Thinking of this, Fei Lei and Electric Tomb looked at the Green Bull Clan with even more fear. ¡°According to the clan leader¡¯s orders, you can lead him to the top of the lake.¡± When Fei Lei and Electric Grave heard the words of the man with the green bull, they wanted to say something to them. He saw that they had already walked into the depths of the forest. While Xiao Changtian was on his way to Green Bull Mountain, the Ancestral Dragon in Futian¡¯s hand seemed to have sensed something. ¡°Chaos Ant, did you feel it? Someone seemed to be spying on us just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like it seems. There are already a few old cows in the mountain ahead.¡± ¡°It seems pretty good to capture them and let them cultivate the land for their master.¡± As it spoke, the Primal Chaos Ant¡¯s voice revealed a hint of excitement. After Xiao Changtian moved to the island, there was no bamboo forest built for him. If he let the old green bull go over to plow the land for him first, Xiao Changtian might make arrangements for him. When Ancestral Dragon heard the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, a golden light slowly rose from his body. It was his first time following Xiao Changtian out, so he naturally had to perform well. perhaps, once Xiao Changtian was satisfied, he would bring her out more often. When the Ancestral Dragon released the golden light, the few men in the Green Bull Mountain seemed to sense something. In his eyes, a golden light rapidly enlarged and enveloped them. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± The young man in the lead looked at the golden light that was close at hand, and the true essence on his body also emitted. For a moment, the aura of the Immortal King also protected the people behind him. However, in front of the golden light, the Celestial King¡¯s defense was useless. Under the green bull man¡¯s incredulous gaze, the golden light passed through their bodies. As the golden light flew past them, the aura on their bodies also rapidly decreased. ¡°I didn¡¯t die?¡± The man with the green bull looked at his hands. He had thought that he would die for sure, but he did not expect to survive. Then, a series of banging sounds came from behind. The man with the green bull turned around and saw the man with the green bull lying on the ground. He said to them, ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Then, as if he had sensed something, the man with the green bull cried out loudly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, my cultivation, my cultivation.¡± At this moment, the green ox man realized that his cultivation was plummeting. In the end, he fell to the ground with a bang. At the same time, Xiao Changtian brought Futian to Green Bull Mountain. The Green Bull Mountain was right in front of them! Xiao Changtian looked at the Green Bull Mountain in front of him and felt excited.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Do You Still Want Those Old Cows to Come and Find You (1) Chapter 563: Do You Still Want Those Old Cows to Come and Find You (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb were walking around Green Bull Mountain. After the green bull man left, the two of them also thought of setting up some traps in the forest. He wanted to lure Xiao Changtian to the peak. At this moment, Fei Lei, who was walking in front, saw a few men with green bulls lying on the ground. She quickly walked over and placed her hand on his nostrils. ¡°There¡¯s still aura.¡± ¡°Quick, bring him to Senior Qingtian.¡± Lightning Tomb looked at the few men with green bulls lying on the ground and said slowly to Fei Lei. As the overlord of the Green Bull Mountain, the cultivators of the Green Bull Clan were actually defeated here. This made one ponder. With this thought in mind, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb couldn¡¯t help but think of Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure. With Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to do this. Then, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb carried the green bull man on their backs. He flew towards the mountain peak. At the same time, after arriving at Green Bull Mountain, Xiao Changtian also took the map given by the Hellfire. Looking at the map, Xiao Changtian muttered,¡± ¡°Ahead should be the green bull colony recorded by the hellfire.¡± Xiao Changtian said, but he was also very excited. In his previous life, Xiao Changtian especially liked to eat beef hotpot and grilled steak. The Hellfire was like a worm in his stomach. It knew what he wanted to eat. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian quickened his pace. At this moment, on the peak of Green Bull Mountain, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb brought Green Bull and the other men to the lake again. After looking around, he did not find the old green bull. Electric Tomb also gathered the true essence of his body into his throat and shouted to the surroundings, ¡°Senior Qingtian, it¡¯s bad. A noble cultivator has been attacked. It¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± The lightning tomb¡¯s voice reverberated between heaven and earth. The lake in front of them also stirred up layers of huge waves. Then, the old green bull¡¯s figure appeared on the huge waves. When he came to Fu Lei and Electric Grave, the old green bull also saw his Green Bull Clan. His Spiritual Sense swept across them, and his expression turned cold. ¡°Who was it? Who was it that did this to my clansmen?¡± The old green bull¡¯s furious voice slowly echoed in Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb¡¯s ears. Fei Lei¡¯s collar was also grabbed by the old green bull. He had only left with Fei Lei and the others for a short while before he received news that his clansmen had their cultivation bases plundered. How could the old green bull not be furious? Their Green Bull Race had occupied the Green Bull Mountain for so many years, but this was the first time someone dared to be so arrogant in the Green Bull Mountain. When Dian Mu saw Qing Tian¡¯s angry expression, he said fearfully,¡± ¡°Senior Qingtian, it¡¯s very likely that it was done by that unknown expert.¡± ¡°That guy is here!¡± Qing Tian frowned when he heard the electric tomb¡¯s words. Then, he threw Fei Lei to the side. If it was that person, it could still be explained. After all, in the Green Bull Mountain, the people who dared to attack their Green Bull Race had not been born yet. ¡°Let me see who you are.¡± As he spoke, Qing Tian¡¯s body also lit up with a green light. In an instant, it enveloped the entire Green Bull Mountain. While Qing Tian was searching the entire Green Bull Mountain, Xiao Changtian also came to a grassland. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a place in the mountains. The cultivation world is really different.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the grassland in front of him and said slowly. Then, he took out a telescope from the bamboo basket in Futian¡¯s hand. After observing the grassland for a while, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, get ready. It¡¯s time to start working.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian was also very excited. After coming to Heaven¡¯s Beyond, he wanted to test the strength of the demon beasts in the Demon Spirit Sky. Following that, Fu Tian also prepared to pick up a weapon from the bamboo basket. Just as Futian bent down, his body also paused for a moment. The demon beasts of the Demon Spirit Sky were all so arrogant. They even took the initiative to attack. At this moment, Futian also released his spiritual sense. In the air, Qing Tian and Fu Tian¡¯s spiritual senses also collided. Bang! The two spiritual senses collided, and the green ball transformed into its own figure. The figure of the green bull behind it was faintly discernible. As for Futian¡¯s spiritual sense, it transformed into a dignified figure with an invincible aura. Qing Tian looked at Futian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Why have you come to my Green Bull Mountain?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already like this. Aren¡¯t you going to fight?¡± Futian looked at the black bull in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything. A golden book appeared in his hand. ¡°Book of Man, Nine Dragons Imperial Heaven!¡± As soon as Futian finished speaking, the golden light on his body continued to rise. They turned into golden dragons that tore at the sky. Seeing that Futian was about to attack without any explanation, Qing Tian also shouted angrily at him. ¡°Are you going to fight to the death with my Green Bull Mountain?¡± Bang! As soon as Qing Tian finished speaking, the golden dragon also passed through his body. Qingtian¡¯s figure also disappeared from the world. ¡°Boring, you ran away so quickly.¡± Fu Tian muttered to himself as he held the bamboo basket in his hand. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Futian, hurry up. Do you still want those old bulls to come and find you?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian nodded at him. His master was right. With his and his master¡¯s strength, there would be no opponents. It was normal for the old bull to run away when he saw him. However, it was still much stronger than those in the Divine World. Thinking of this, Futian quickly picked up the bamboo basket and followed behind Xiao Changtian. On the Green Bull Mountain, Fei Lei came to Qing Tian¡¯s side after a while and said slowly to him,¡± Senior Qingtian, how is it?¡± At this time, Qing Tian also slowly withdrew his spiritual sense and looked down the mountain. ¡°No wonder that old man Pill Soul didn¡¯t deal with it himself and brought the trouble to me.¡± Qing Tian glanced at Fei Lei. In Qing Tian¡¯s eyes, Futian was a battle maniac. Moreover, that person¡¯s strength just now was already on par with his. Fei Lei felt a sense of foreboding when Qing Tian stared at him. ¡°Bring Qingfeng and the others back to their residence. You don¡¯t have to interfere in this matter.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fei Lei nodded at Qing Tian. It seemed that the strength of that unknown expert was beyond his imagination. Even Senior Qingtian had to treat him so seriously. After Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb left the mountain with Qing Feng. Qing Tian waved his hand and said slowly to the void in front of him,¡± ¡°Demon King of the Mountain, come and have a chat!¡± Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: We Are Just Passing By (1) Chapter 564: We Are Just Passing By (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Peak Qing Tian stood on the mountain peak. A few men wearing animal skin coats slowly stood up. At this moment, Qing Tian also looked at the few men in front of him and slowly said to them,¡± ¡°Everyone, the Green Bull Mountain has not been invaded for many years.¡± ¡°Someone is coming to destroy our home today. I think you know what to do.¡± On Green Bull Mountain, a man wearing black leather beast clothes heard Qing Tian¡¯s words. He scratched his own claws and said slowly to Qing Tian,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Milord. He¡¯s just a human. We feel that he will feel our hospitality.¡± ¡°Leave those humans with small arms and legs to me.¡± The person who spoke was a man in yellow clothes. He was muscular and his tone was filled with disdain. In front of Qing Tian were the top experts in Green Bull Mountain. They were all Golden Immortals. When Qing Tian heard Black Panther and Yellow Pig¡¯s words, he also said slowly to them,¡± ¡°Let me remind you, don¡¯t underestimate the human race. To be able to come here, your abilities are not small.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fail miserably.¡± Hearing Qing Tian¡¯s words, Black Panther, Yellow Pig, and the rest also had to symbolically bow to Qing Tian. Then, their figures turned into a stream of light and flew towards various directions of Green Bull Mountain. After Qing Tian watched them leave, a jade bottle appeared in his hand. It was the jade bottle that the Pill Soul Heaven had asked Fei Lei to give him. Looking at the jade bottle in his hand, Qing Tian muttered. ¡°I hope I can break through this time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll suffer a loss.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Qing Tian turned into a stream of light and entered the lake. On the other side, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s lead, Futian also came to a narrow entrance. Through the narrow entrance, Xiao Chang Tian could also feel the sounds coming from inside. There was also a relatively rough-looking cowshed. Then, Xiao Changtian brought Futian into the cowshed. Looking at the scene in the cowshed, Xiao Changtian was also very excited. It seemed that he had found the right place. It looked like a cow¡¯s den. As he thought about it, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, let¡¯s set up first and wait for the rabbit.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian took out props from the bamboo basket and began to set up the cowshed. At the same time, Fei Lei, Electric Tomb, and Qing Feng slowly appeared outside the cowshed. ¡°Sir, this is your residence, right?¡± Although Qing Feng¡¯s cultivation base was completely gone now, Fei Lei was still quite polite to him. After all, they were in other people¡¯s territory. When Qing Feng heard Fei Lei¡¯s words, he also smiled at him.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As he spoke, Qing Feng also walked to the narrow entrance. He took out a token from his chest. The moment the token was taken out, the narrow mouth emitted a burst of green light in response. At this moment, Qing Feng¡¯s figure also paused for a moment. ¡°Not good, someone has broken into my mansion.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Qing Feng did not care about anything else and directly rushed into his residence. Now, he had lost all of his cultivation and was only left with the things in his mansion. If it was stolen again, then he would never be able to make a comeback. He saw Qing Feng hurriedly walking into his territory. Fei Lei and the electric tomb looked at each other and quickly followed. After entering his mansion, Qing Feng first looked around. Then, he felt his feet lighten. Bang! With a loud bang, Qing Feng saw a huge pit under his feet. Without any cultivation, his body naturally fell down. When he arrived at the bottom of the pit, Qing Feng felt the power of laws around him. The human form could not maintain its transformation and turned into a green bull lying in the pit. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also walked out slowly with Futian. ¡°Futian, the prey has taken the bait.¡± Xiao Changtian said to Futian and came to the pit. Xiao Changtian knew that his plan had succeeded when he heard the loud noise. When Qing Feng saw Xiao Changtian, he also shouted at him. Xiao Changtian smiled at Qingfeng and said,¡± ¡°You must have fallen quite badly just now. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be free soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten grilled steak.¡± Qing Feng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, and a burst of anger appeared in his heart. Damn it, this person actually wanted to eat him. Then, he struggled violently for a few times and glared at Xiao Changtian who was at the entrance of the cave. As for Futian, he looked at Qing Feng in the pit and also looked at the goldfish tank in his hand. With his eyesight, he naturally knew that it was the Ancestral Dragon who had destroyed his cultivation previously. At this moment, the green bull looked at the Ancestral Dragon with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Oh, you still have a temper.¡± Ancestral Dragon swam around the goldfish tank and looked at Qing Feng disdainfully. At this moment, Fei Lei and Electric Grave also walked in from outside. When he saw Xiao Changtian, who was about to make Qingfeng happy, his face stiffened. It couldn¡¯t be such a coincidence, right? Xiao Changtian looked at the lightning tomb and Fei Lei in front of him and was stunned. These two people seemed to have met somewhere before? Then, seeing Fei Lei and the electric tomb walking back, he said to them slowly,¡± ¡°This green bull is mine. You can go look for it elsewhere.¡± When they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb¡¯s bodies stiffened instinctively. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at them when he heard that they were leaving. ¡°Your things?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian pointed at a mirror on the floor. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Electric Tomb looked at the mirror on the ground and quickly picked it up. ¡°Master, are they targeting this green bull?¡± At this time, Futian also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb also paused for a moment when they heard Futian¡¯s words. ¡°No, we¡¯re just passing by. We haven¡¯t seen the green bull.¡± At this moment, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb also waved at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes, yes. You guys go and take a look elsewhere.¡± ¡°Futian, get ready. Let¡¯s see how the food tastes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Xiao Changtian also ordered Futian to prepare to roast the whole cow. After Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s goal, they took advantage of the time when they were preparing. They quickly slipped out and ate the green cow. They didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°Fei Lei, what should we do?¡± After leaving Qing Feng¡¯s mansion, Lightning Tomb clutched his chest and spoke slowly to Fei Lei.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: Demon King Moves Out (1) Chapter 565: Demon King Moves Out (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain When Fei Lei heard the electric tomb¡¯s words, true essence surged in his hand and he punched himself in the chest. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Fei Lei, what are you doing?¡± Electric Grave said to Fei Lei in confusion when he saw his actions. ¡°How can we face the sky like this?¡± ¡± If he finds out that we¡¯ve given up on his clansmen, perhaps¡­¡± At this moment, Fei Lei also cut his own neck. Hearing Fei Lei¡¯s words, Lightning Tomb also reacted. He also punched himself in the chest. Then, the two of them turned into a stream of light and flew toward the Green Bull Mountain. At this moment, Black Panther and the others were also standing in the air above the Green Bull Mountain Peak. After they received Qing Tian¡¯s order, they also started searching in their respective domains. There was no sign of any human at all. ¡°Do you think that the human is in our children¡¯s stomachs?¡± At this moment, Black Panther looked at the few Monster Kings opposite him and said slowly to them. ¡°Haha, only your Black Panther Tribe eats humans. Those people are not even enough to fill the gaps between our teeth.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s said that those humans like to eat pork and beef. I wonder what it feels like to be eaten.¡± As he spoke, Yellow Pig laughed loudly. ¡°I see that Lord Qingtian is in seclusion. Let¡¯s go back.¡± After waiting for a while and not seeing Qing Tian¡¯s figure, Black Panther slowly said to everyone. At this moment, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb slowly arrived at the mountain peak. The black panther and yellow pig exchanged a glance, and their eyes lit up. Two humans? ¡°Mine!¡± Black said to the yellow pig. Then, its body flashed and it arrived in front of Fei Lei and the electric tomb. ¡°Human, so you were hiding here.¡± The sharp claws in its hands brought about a whooshing sound as the black panther was about to attack Fei Lei¡¯s head. ¡°Thunder God¡¯s Protection!¡± At this moment, Fei Lei¡¯s Quintessential Essence also flashed, forming a lightning shield in front of him, blocking the black panther¡¯s attack. Bang! After the two sides clashed, they stabilized themselves on the mountain peak. ¡°Black Panther, looks like you¡¯re not that great.¡± The yellow pig saw that Black Panther was at a disadvantage and mocked him. After Fei Lei stabilized his body, he saw the yellow pig that was about to attack him. She also reached out to stop him. ¡°Wait, we¡¯re here to look for Lord Qingtian.¡± As he spoke, Fei Lei took out a token. It was the token of the Green Bull Race. Seeing the token in Fei Lei¡¯s hand, the yellow pig slowly withdrew its attack. ¡°Why are you looking for Lord Qingtian?¡± At this moment, the lightning tomb also took a step forward. ¡°We¡¯re here to report that Lord Qingtian has met with misfortune.¡± ¡°We met that expert on the way to the mansion with Qing Feng. After heavily injuring us, they planned to¡­I plan to roast Lord Green Maple to eat.¡± At this point, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb also knelt down toward the lake. ¡°Lord Qingtian, we are useless!¡± When Black Panther and the others heard that someone wanted to treat the Green Bull Clan as food, they were also shocked. A huge wave suddenly rose from the lake behind them. The huge waves stacked layer by layer, finally forming a staircase. Then, the lake water rolled and formed a shadow of the blue sky above the stairs. ¡°Lord Qingtian!¡± Black Panther, Yellow Pig, and the others could see the sky. They seemed to feel the anger flowing out of his body. At this moment, everyone shut their mouths and did not speak. ¡°Kill without mercy!¡± Qing Tian said slowly, then glanced at Fei Lei and the electric tomb. Under the gaze of the blue sky, Fei Lei and Electric Tomb felt that there was no privacy in their bodies. Then, the blue sky and the thousand-layered waves slowly dissipated. When the blue sky dissipated, the demon kings present slowly said to him, ¡°We will definitely slaughter that human!¡± Then, those Monster Kings flew towards the Green Maple Mansion where Xiao Changtian was. As they left, the entire peak became quiet again. At this moment, Fei Lei also brought the electric tomb down the mountain. ¡°Fei Lei, what are you doing?¡± After being pulled away from Green Bull Mountain by Fei Lei, Lightning Tomb spoke to him slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the killing intent in Qing Tian¡¯s eyes just now? It¡¯s obvious that he wants to kill us.¡± ¡°But he seemed to have been restrained by something just now. Anyway, our business is almost done.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to wait and see.¡± Hearing Fei Lei¡¯s words, Lightning Tomb nodded at him. With their Immortal King strength, as long as they were not in a place like Green Bull Mountain. If they were in the other regions of the Demon Spirit World, who would be able to do anything to them? At the same time, in the Green Bull Mountain, Xiao Changtian and Futian sat beside a bonfire. On top of the flames was a roasted ox leg. After getting Qing Feng out of the pit, Xiao Changtian and Futian also took materials from the ground. As he ate the roast beef, Futian watched Xiao Changtian eat it with a face full of oil. This was the cultivation of his master to experience life in the mortal world. From Futian¡¯s point of view, Xiao Changtian¡¯s every move seemed so natural. There was no spiritual energy fluctuation on his body, but the spiritual energy between heaven and earth automatically gathered on his body. It seemed that he was still a long way from becoming an Omnipotent Expert. Xiao Changtian looked at the dazed Futian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Futian, don¡¯t just stand there. It¡¯s not bad to eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°If someone comes, how much can you eat?¡± This Futian was still in a daze while eating. If he were to eat with others, he would probably not be full even after the green bull was finished. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian smiled at him. Following that, he also tore off a piece of fat from the green bull¡¯s body like Xiao Changtian. ¡°Master, this is for you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± At this time, Black Panther and Yellow Pig had also arrived outside Qing Feng¡¯s mansion. Seeing that the array formation of the mansion in front of them had been destroyed, Black Panther, Yellow Pig, and the others looked at each other. His body also rushed in. Sitting next to the bonfire, Futian seemed to have sensed something. He also looked in the direction of the entrance. ¡°Master, it seems that someone is coming.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian rubbed his belly when he heard what Futian said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let them come. There¡¯s nothing to eat.¡± The green bull had already been eaten by him and Futian. If someone came, they probably wouldn¡¯t get anything. When Futian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded. Indeed, if those ferocious beasts came in, they would also be sending food to his master.. Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: I’m Just a Bear, I Don’t Have Any Meat (1) Chapter 566: I¡¯m Just a Bear, I Don¡¯t Have Any Meat (1) Translator: 549690339 Sky of Yao Spirit, Green Maple Mansion Black Panther and Yellow Pig led the demons behind them and charged into the mansion. ¡°There are two humans there!¡± In the demon horde, an unknown demon beast shouted loudly. Then, the demons gathered behind a bush. ¡°Lord Qing Feng!¡± The black panther stood in front of the monster horde and said coldly when he saw Xiao Changtian holding a thigh in his hand and the bones on the ground. ¡°Human, unforgivable!¡± The yellow pig saw the shelf above the bonfire that had not been taken down and said angrily. Then, Black Panther and Yellow Pig planned to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°Black Panther, Yellow Pig, wait!¡± Just as Black Panther and Yellow Pig were about to rush out, a pair of powerful palms grabbed them. After the two of them turned around and saw who it was, they said unhappily, Black Bear, what are you doing?¡± The one who caught the black panther and the yellow pig was a gray-yellow bear with a strong body. Just like Black Panther and Yellow Pig, he was also one of the many Monster Kings. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry. Since this person dared to brazenly roast Lord Qing Feng to eat.¡± -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. We still have to think about it carefully.¡± Black Bear looked at Black Panther and Yellow Pig and said slowly to them. After the yellow pig heard the black bear¡¯s words, it also broke free from his palm. ¡°Black Bear, if you¡¯re afraid, just say it.¡± ¡°There are so many of us, and he only has two people. Can he make us run away with our tails between our legs?¡± Yellow Pig said unhappily, then said to the demons behind him, ¡°The human race is so arrogant in our territory. Brothers, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, follow me.¡± -Yes, Lord Green Maple was only injured and was ambushed by those two humans. We have to take revenge for Lord Green Maple.¡± At this moment, Black Panther also chimed in. ¡°Black Bear, if you¡¯re afraid, you don¡¯t have to come. After mocking the black bear. Under the leadership of Black Panther and Yellow Pig, the demons attacked Xiao Changtian. Beside the bonfire, Xiao Changtian said to Futian after hearing the rustling of the grass,¡± ¡°Futian, get ready. The prey is coming.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian understood. He placed the goldfish tank on the rock on the ground and followed Xiao Changtian into the bushes. Master really knew how to play! Futian looked at the Ancestral Dragon on the ground and sighed in his heart. With Senior Ancestral Dragon¡¯s strength, how could the demon beasts in this mountain be his match? However, Xiao Changtian still put all kinds of traps and beast lure powder on the ground before eating. As long as the demon beasts in the forest smelled this scent, they would definitely walk over. Master¡¯s actions were really returning to his original state! Xiao Changtian and Futian hid behind a big tree, looking at the beast-luring powder and traps on the ground. He was also looking forward to it. With these traps that he had set up and the temptation of the little goldfish. I don¡¯t believe those wild beasts won¡¯t take the bait! When Black Panther saw Xiao Changtian and Futian walking behind them, he shouted,¡± ¡°Quick, those humans are trying to escape! As soon as he finished speaking, Black Panther also increased his speed. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Black Panther had only taken a few steps when he heard a series of miserable cries coming from behind him. He turned around and saw that some demon monarchs were trapped by a clamp on the ground and were struggling in pain. ¡°This is a high-grade immortal item, detestable human! Hearing the screams of the other demon beasts, the black panther also wanted to find the yellow pig. When he saw the yellow pig being caught by a clamp, he also wanted to save it. Suddenly, a smell entered his nostrils and he felt dizzy. Damn it! Black Panther cursed in his heart, then felt his entire body go limp and weak. He directly transformed into his original form and fell to the ground with a bang. After a while, Xiao Changtian said to Futian from behind the tree,¡± Futian, let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian also walked towards the bonfire. Xiao Changtian rubbed his eyes when he saw the wild beasts on the ground. Wow, it can¡¯t be. So many. At this moment, beside the bonfire, there were fallen leopards and wild boars caught by his beast trap. They were all delicious and meaty animals. Xiao Changtian walked to the bonfire and said a few words. ¡°This snake can be used to make soup for Futian and the others. ¡®¡ö There¡¯s still this turtle, look at this old turtle, I¡¯ll leave you a complete corpse.¡±¡± ¡°Sin, sin!¡± Originally, he did not want to get so many wild beasts. He did not expect the effect of his powder to be so good. However, the law of the jungle was the same. He did not mess with them. Perhaps he would be their food now. Looking at the wild beasts on the ground, Xiao Changtian said slowly to Futian,¡± -Futian, come over and help us. We can bring it back for everyone to try.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After, he also came to Xiao Changtian s side. He helped Xiao Changtian put the beasts on the ground into his interspatial ring. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Futian both heard a noise coming from the grass beside them. ¡°Who, who is there?¡± Futian stared at the grass beside him and said slowly. Behind the bushes, the body of the Black Bear instinctively stiffened when he heard Futian¡¯s voice. He could sense that Futian and Xiao Changtian were getting closer and closer. What should he do? He had just witnessed the outcome of Black Panther and Yellow Pig. I don¡¯t care! The black bear turned around and walked toward the grass. Then, in the eyes of Futian and Xiao Changtian, a bear with two big watery eyes walked out of the grass. After the black bear walked out of the grass, it crouched down beside Xiao Changtian and Futian. Was this black bear surrendering? Xiao Changtian looked at the black bear walking out of the bushes and smiled. All living creatures had an instinctive reaction to danger. It seemed that the bear had seen the fallen beasts. He surrendered. At this moment, Futian slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡ö¡öMaster, this bear looks quite meaty. Why don¡¯t we kill him and bring him back?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Black Bear heard Futian¡¯s words, he instinctively felt a wave of fear. Now, he understood the purpose of Xiao Changtian and the others coming here. It turned out that he wanted to capture them back and use them as food. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have been so greedy. This damned bear meat. As he thought about this, the black bear curled up its body and looked at Xiao Changtian with its big eyes. It was as if he was saying,¡¯I¡¯m just a bear. I don¡¯t have any meat..¡¯ Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Fei Lei Killed (1) Chapter 567: Fei Lei Killed (1) Translator: 549690339 Sky of Yao Spirit, Green Maple Mansion Xiao Changtian looked at the black bear in front of him. He rolled his eyes and walked toward the black bear with a smile. Seeing the smile on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, the black bear¡¯s body trembled instinctively. Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile was like a demon descending from the heavens. At this moment, Xiao Changtian patted the black bear¡¯s head. ¡°Little black bear, we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± ¡°Do you know where the demon beasts in this mountain range are? Can you gather them together and bring us there?¡± After Xiao Changtian patted his head, the black bear had goosebumps all over his body. Hearing Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his begging for mercy worked. The other party did not have the intention of killing him. Quite a lot. If he were to gather other demon beasts, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying Green Bull Mountain? Thinking of Qing Tian¡¯s strength, Black Bear hesitated. Xiao Changtian saw that the black bear was only looking at him and didn¡¯t respond. He also understood something and took the goldfish tank from Futian¡¯s hand. ¡°Little black bear, don¡¯t be afraid. Look at this goldfish. Isn¡¯t it fine following us?¡± The moment he saw the goldfish tank in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and the Ancestral Dragon in his eyes. The black bear found itself brought into a spiritual world. There were no clouds in his spiritual world, and waves of golden light rippled in the air. Roar! Roar! Roar! Accompanied by waves of roars, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s figure in the clouds was also reflected in the black bear¡¯s eyes. Sensing the monstrous providence in the sky, Black Bear was also shocked. What was this? Ancestral Dragon? Then, without any hesitation, the black bear crouched on the ground. ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, I¡¯m willing to submit.¡± What a joke. He had actually encountered one of their demon ancestors, the Ancestral Dragon. Regardless of whether he was the real Ancestral Dragon or not, just this pressure was much stronger than Qing Tian. Since the Ancestral Dragon had submitted to the human in front of him, what was there for him to struggle for? At the same time, the black bear came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet and hugged his thigh. Xiao Changtian looked at the black bear hugging his thigh and was delighted. It seemed that this black bear had agreed to it. ¡°Alright, hurry up and do it.¡± Xiao Changtian patted the black bear¡¯s head and said slowly. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Black Bear also got up and prepared to leave. Looking at the black bear leaving, Fu Tian said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, do you want me to go over and take a look?¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ll just wait.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled confidently and said to Futian. This black bear seemed to have quite a high level of intelligence. There was no need to lie to him. If he lied to him, then forget it. If he found someone, they would send him food, right? Thinking so, Xiao Xiaotian said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, let¡¯s continue to deal with these beasts.¡± After Black Bear left Green Maple Manor, he also ran wildly for a distance. After seeing that the Green Maple Mansion was no longer visible, he leaned against a tree to rest. It was too terrifying! It was too terrifying! Whether it was the death of the black panther and the yellow pig, or the appearance of the Ancestral Dragon, they all gave the black bear a huge shock. ¡°I should go and find Lord Qingtian first. This excuse¡­ I got it!¡± The black bear seemed to have thought of something and quickly walked towards the mountain peak. When he arrived at the lake at the top of the mountain, the black bear¡¯s face was also covered in dust. Kneeling down towards the lake on the mountaintop, the black bear slowly said to the void in front of him, ¡°Lord Qing Tian, bad news, bad news, Black Panther and the others¡­They¡¯re all dead.¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! As soon as Black Bear finished speaking, the lake water in front of him churned. Moo! Moo! Moo! Accompanied by the sound of a cow¡¯s cry, Qing Tian¡¯s figure appeared in the black bear¡¯s eyes. Compared to last time, Qing Tian¡¯s strength seemed to have improved a lot. He slowly walked down from the sky. Wherever his figure passed, the space would tremble slightly. When he arrived in front of the black bear, Qing Tian also slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Black Bear, tell me, what exactly is going on?¡± Although he had fought with Futian once, in Qing Tian¡¯s estimation, Futian¡¯s strength was at most about the same as his. If he didn¡¯t use some tricks, he wouldn¡¯t be confident of winning against so many demon monarchs. When these demon kings went over this time, Qing Tian did not think that they would die at all. Feeling Qing Tian¡¯s anger, the black bear also wiped the corners of its eyes. ¡°Lord Qing Tian, it was all those two humans. Those two humans tricked us to the back of Lord Qing Feng¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°He and the other human experts killed Black Panther and the others.¡± When Qing Tian heard Black Bear¡¯s words, anger surged from the bottom of his heart. He clenched his fingers into a fist, and the stone beside him exploded uncontrollably. ¡°This is too much!¡± Qing Tian said, and then his body lit up with a green light. Reaching out to the void in front of him, the black bear saw the void in front of him shatter. Qing Tian¡¯s large hand carried a powerful aura as it attacked into the distance. At the same time, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb, who had just escaped Green Bull Mountain, were staying in an inn in a small town. In the inn, Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb suddenly walked to the window and looked at the void in front of them. His body instinctively felt a sense of danger. Then, boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds came from the sky above the town. A huge green bull¡¯s figure was faintly discernible. ¡°Die!¡± Qing Tian¡¯s voice passed through the layers of void space and entered Fei Lei and Electric Tomb¡¯s ears. Then, a green light the size of a thumb shot toward Fei Lei and Lightning Tomb. ¡°Run!¡± Fei Lei saw the green light coming from the sky and pushed the electric tomb beside him. They had thought that if they left the Green Bull Mountain like this, they would incur the displeasure of Qingtian. However, they did not expect Qingtian to have such a strong killing intent towards the other two. The green light in the air was clearly not something they could block. ¡°Thunder God Descends!¡± Fei Lei¡¯s True Essence surged and covered his body with a layer of lightning armor. Then, he faced the green light head-on. Lightning Tomb shouted as he watched Fei Lei and the green light collide. ¡°No!¡± Bang! On Green Bull Mountain, Black Bear stood beside Qing Tian and could feel Fei Lei¡¯s death. Looking at the blue sky beside him, his body instinctively felt a wave of fear. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°One escaped!¡± Beside Black Bear, Qing Tian also sighed slowly at this time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t broken through this time, the lightning tomb definitely wouldn¡¯t have escaped from his palm. ¡°Lord Qingtian, what should we do now?¡± At this moment, Black Bear also said slowly to Qing Tian beside him.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: If the Other Two Monster Kings Know, You’ll Chapter 568: If the Other Two Monster Kings Know, You¡¯ll Be Dead Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Peak After Qing Tian heard Black Bear¡¯s words, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go chase after the lightning tomb. That human shouldn¡¯t have left Green Bull Mountain yet.¡± ¡ö¡öTake my token and activate the formation of Green Bull Mountain. Join forces with the demons to seal off the entire mountain range. ¡°I¡¯ll get those humans outside to cooperate with you. Don¡¯t let them escape.¡± As he spoke, Qing Tian gave the black bear an item that looked like a cow horn. Black Bear slowly took it from his hand and agreed. Looking at the green ox horn in his hand, Black Bear was also delighted. He was still worried about how he was going to bring the other demonic beasts to Xiao Changtian. He did not expect Qing Tian to give him such a token. Following that, Qing Tian¡¯s figure also turned into a whirlwind and flew into the distance. Looking at the departing Qing Tian, the black bear did not hesitate at all. He took the token in his hand and began to work. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Under Black Bear¡¯s control, the entire Green Bull Mountain became restless. In the forest, many demonic beasts were active. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sounds of many demons walking around in the Green Bull Mountain caused a series of loud noises. In some places, due to the large number of demon beasts passing by, the flowers and grass on the ground were trampled into a mess. -Have you heard? A human entered our Green Bull Mountain and killed a few demon kings.¡± ¡°I heard. It is said that Lord Qingtian was furious because of this. Not only did he seal off the entire mountain range, but he also activated the mountain-protecting formation.¡± ¡°As for those ancestors who were usually in seclusion, they have also begun to come out.¡± A few demon beasts walked into the forest and chatted. After receiving the order from the black bear, the demon beasts in the mountain slowly walked towards the foot of the Green Bull Mountain. On the other side, at the entrance of Green Bull Mountain. A hunting team wearing sheepskin beast clothing was slowly walking through the forest. Unexpectedly, the demon beasts that saw them did not attack them. ¡°Leader, why do you think we took on the job of Green Sky? It¡¯s obviously a mess.¡± In the crowd, a man dressed in beast clothing said slowly to the woman in the purple mink coat in front of the team. The woman smiled when she heard the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Little Feng, you don¡¯t understand. When Qingtian came to find us just now, his strength had obviously increased by a level.¡± ¡°He also gave us half a year of fair competition.¡± -Why not take something that was given to us for free? Moreover, he also said that we need to kill that person.¡± The woman in the purple mink fur coat replied slowly. They were a mercenary group in the Demon Spirit Sky. Unlike the other Heaven Realms, the Demon Spirit Sky was a paradise for demonic beasts. Most of the humans who lived here hunted for a living. He set up various mercenary groups to hunt demon beasts in various mountain ranges. In the end, he would bring them out to sell and make a living. However, this was still a paradise for demon beasts, and the number of demon beasts far exceeded that of humans. Many humans were beaten up by demonic beasts in the process of hunting demonic beasts. This was also the reason why the purple-robed woman would agree to a fair competition. As long as it was a fair competition, they would fight in the established colosseum. Regardless of life and death, whoever lost would be the other party¡¯s spoils of war. This could also reduce the casualties of the mercenary group. The man didn¡¯t say anything when he heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words. Then, at the front of the group, a mercenary group member slowly said, ¡°Guild Leader, there are two people here. Are they our targets? Looking at the member standing on the branch, the purple-robed woman made a hand gesture at him. At the same time, the mercenary group members behind the purple-robed woman also walked forward in an orderly manner. At this time, Xiao Changtian and Futian were also walking in the forest. It would take some time for the black bear to gather the wild beasts. He thought about how he had basically never brought the Ancestral Dragon out before. Xiao Changtian also took the goldfish tank in his hand and wandered around the forest. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Xiao Changtian and Futian were walking in the forest when the branches around them suddenly started to shake. A few cultivators from the mercenary group jumped down from the tree. He held a crossbow in his hand and aimed it at Xiao Changtian. Seeing this sudden change, Futian also took a step forward and stared at the surrounding cultivators. ¡°Put it down, put it down!¡± At this moment, a woman¡¯s voice came from the front of Xiao Changtian and Futian. Then, Xiao Changtian and Futian saw a woman in purple walking out from behind a big tree. The purple-robed woman wore a mink coat and had her hair tied into two ponytails. After she appeared, the surrounding mercenary group cultivators also put their weapons in their hands. Xiao Changtian looked at the clothes of the people around him and then looked at the purple-robed woman in front of him. She patted Futian¡¯s shoulder and handed him the goldfish tank. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the purple-robed woman walking towards them. ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s dangerous in the mountains now?¡± The purple-robed woman slowly approached Xiao Changtian and Futian and said. When she first saw Xiao Changtian and Futian, the purple-robed woman had also checked their bodies. Xiao Changtian and Futian didn¡¯t have any aura. It was likely that some weak cultivators with low strength wanted to enter the mountain to obtain opportunities. Therefore, the purple-robed woman didn¡¯t let her mercenary group make a move. After Xiao Changtian heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words, he came to her and said slowly,¡± ¡°Like you, we came to the mountains to hunt. When the purple-robed woman heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she confirmed her thoughts. Just as he had expected, these people wanted to obtain resources from the mountains. ¡°I advise you to come back after a while. It¡¯s not peaceful in the mountains these days.¡± The purple-clothed woman reminded them when she recalled how she had just entered the hunting industry. Hearing the purple-robed woman¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pulled Futian to the side. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, but we haven¡¯t encountered any danger in the past few days.¡± ¡°I also hunted a lot of prey, such as wild leopards, wild boars, and so on. I wonder what kind of danger you¡¯re talking about?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the purple-robed woman shook her head. ¡°Looks like you guys are quite lucky to be able to hunt such prey. ¡°If the black panther demon monarch and yellow boar demon monarch in this mountain find out, you¡¯ll probably lose your lives.¡± Hearing the Monster King, Xiao Chang said to the purple clothed woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Is there a demonic beast coming out?¡± When the purple-robed woman heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she looked at him in shock. How did this person survive when he knew nothing? At this moment, she also saw Xiao Changtian walking to the side with Futian. ¡°Thank you, miss..¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: Purple Pearl Mercenary Group Under Attack Chapter 569: Purple Pearl Mercenary Group Under Attack Translator: 549690339 I Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Xiao Changtian heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words and took Futian back the way they came. ¡°Futian, let¡¯s go back and set up some things and wait for the black bear to come back.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to Futian. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡± ¡°That lady is right. Although there are many wild beasts in this mountain, we might encounter demon beasts.¡± ¡°We still have to make some preparations.¡± Xiao Changtian explained to Futian. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian smiled at him. He also understood that his master was tempering his heart in the mortal world and avoiding demon beasts like mortals. ¡°Alright, Master.¡± After knowing Xiao Changtian¡¯s thoughts, Futian said to Xiao Changtian. On the mercenary group¡¯s side, the purple-robed woman watched Xiao Changtian and Futian leave. He turned to the two fur-clad men beside him and slowly said, ¡°White Wolf, Lord White, the two of you go over and take a look. Take them away from Green Bull Mountain.¡± White Wolf and White Lord were also stunned when they heard the purple-clad woman¡¯s words. ¡°Captain, there¡¯s no need for that. Just let the two little cultivators retreat and let them fend for themselves.¡± At this moment, Lord White also shrugged his shoulders, clearly unwilling to go- At this moment, the purple-robed woman also glanced at the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Sensing the purple-clad woman¡¯s gaze, the white wolf smiled and said to the purple-clad woman. Following that, he and Lord White flew towards the direction where Xiao Changtian and Futian had left. At the same time, on the other side of the forest. The black bear brought its own race and wandered in the forest. Bang! Bang! Bang! A huge bear paw directly broke a nearby tree. ¡°Find them all!¡± The black bear¡¯s voice echoed in the forest. At this moment, there were huge bears around him. These bears were looking around the forest, as if they were looking for something. After Blue Sky left, the only obstacle for Black Bear was the Purple Pearl Mercenary Group that had entered from outside. As long as he killed them, he would have the token of Qingtian. He would be able to complete Xiao Changtian¡¯s mission without any hindrance and gather the other demonic beasts together. On the other side, after White Wolf and Bai Jun chased after them, they realized that they could not see Xiao Changtian and Futian at all. ¡°F * ck, these two people ran quite fast. It seems that they have already escaped.¡± The white wolf stood on a big tree and looked around. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back? I can¡¯t see the figures of those two people. They were either eaten by demon beasts or ran away.¡± Lord White complained when he heard the white wolf¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know why our leader asked us to follow him. It¡¯s just two cheap lives.¡± Lord White continued to grumble as he looked at the white wolf on the tree. When he saw the white wolf pointing at him, he said to him, ¡°White Wolf, why are you pointing at me? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Before the white wolf could answer, Lord White felt a black shadow appear in front of him. He turned around and saw a bear standing behind him. ¡°Big Brother Black Bear¡­¡± Lord White looked at the black bear behind him and muttered. However, before he could finish speaking, the bear¡¯s huge paw slapped him. Bang! After being slapped by the bear, White Lord bled profusely on the spot and fell to the ground, never to stand up again. When the white wolf saw White Lord lying on the ground, it said to the black bear, ¡°What is the meaning of your Green Bull Mountain? You invited us to help¡­¡± Before the white wolf could finish speaking, another bear had already arrived under the white wolf¡¯s tree. The entire tree was broken, and the white wolf fell into the bear¡¯s hands. He clenched his fist and blood flowed out. Bang! After casually throwing the white wolf on the ground, the two bears began to communicate. ¡°The Purple Pearl Mercenary Company should be in front. The Clan Leader should be there already.¡± The other bear nodded in agreement. Then, the two bears ran forward. On the Purple Pearl Mercenary Company¡¯s side, the purple clothed woman had already let her mercenary company¡¯s cultivators wait for White Wolf and the others. At this moment, there were also some mercenary group cultivators complaining in the forest. ¡°It¡¯s only because our Guild Leader is kind and those two are lucky. Otherwise, who would care about them?¡± ¡°In my opinion, the two of them came to Green Bull Mountain to court death. Why should we bother with them?¡± Waiting at the same spot also meant that their mission time had unknowingly been extended. ¡± Stop talking. Guild Leader is here.¡± As the two mercenary group cultivators spoke, they saw the purple-robed woman slowly walking towards them. As the purple-clothed lady approached, a miserable cry sounded from within the mercenary group. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± Hearing this scream, everyone immediately became on guard. The purple-robed woman also surged her true essence and looked in the direction of her mercenary group. ¡°Be on guard!¡± The purple-robed woman shouted from the mercenary group and looked ahead. Bang! Bang! Bang! Accompanied by the sound of footsteps and the trembling of the ground, a voice sounded in the ears of the mercenary group. ¡°All humans must die!¡± As the sound of his voice faded, Black Bear appeared in front of the Purple Pearl Mercenary Group with many bears. When the purple-robed woman saw the black bear and the many black bears, her eyes narrowed and she shouted at the black bear, ¡°Black Bear, what is the meaning of this?¡± As she spoke, True Essence surged from the purple-robed woman¡¯s body. The aura of an immortal king was displayed on the purple-robed woman. The black bear was a Golden Immortal, so when it felt the pressure of an Immortal King, its body slowed down for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, kill this group of humans.¡± The black bear roared angrily and took out the horn that the green bull had given him. The horn floated in the air and emitted a dazzling green light. Then, he suppressed the purple-robed woman¡¯s aura. Roar! The black bear let out a furious roar and entangled itself with the purple-robed woman. Meanwhile, the Purple Pearl Mercenary Company cultivators who were slaughtered by the Black Bear Clan were cursing. ¡°After the despicable Shiffters lured us here, they wanted to kill us.¡± ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s fight it out with them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The mercenary group and the bear clan tangled together, and a huge chaotic battle began. Other than the purple clothed woman, the other members of the Purple Pearl Mercenary Group had cultivation similar to the black bear clan. However, due to the difference in numbers, the Purple Pearl Mercenary Company¡¯s cultivators were quickly wiped out by the bear clan¡¯s attacks. The purple-robed woman in the air looked at the mercenary group members who were dying one after another. She was also furious. ¡°Qing Tian is really good, our Purple Pearl and your Green Bull Mountain will fight to the death!¡± Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Save the Woman in Purple (1) Chapter 570: Save the Woman in Purple (1) Translator: 549690339 I Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Purple Pearl¡¯s voice echoed in the air, and at this moment, the black bear¡¯s huge palm arrived in an instant. ¡°Die!¡± The black bear roared angrily and struck the purple-robed woman with its palm. Following that, the purple-robed woman¡¯s figure fell in a straight line and landed in a bush with a bang. Roar! Roar! Roar! Seeing Black Bear defeat the leader of the Purple Pearl Mercenary Group, the Bear Clan¡¯s morale soared. After several rounds of fighting, the Purple Pearl Mercenary Group cultivators were either dead or injured. At this moment, Black Bear¡¯s figure landed on the ground and slowly walked towards the direction where the purple-clothed woman landed. The bear paw directly pulled up the grass in front of him. He saw the blood and a piece of cloth on the leaf. ¡°Chase after him!¡± Black Bear also had a bad feeling when he did not see the purple-robed woman. If the purple-robed woman was still alive, it would be a variable in his plan. After hearing Black Bear¡¯s words, the black bear also let out a series of roars. Then, they started searching in all directions. At the same time, in the Green Maple Mansion. After Xiao Changtian and Futian returned, they began to set up all kinds of traps. Seeing that he had almost finished sprinkling the Beast Repellent Powder, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, you stay here and watch. I¡¯ll go out and find some more materials.¡± After all, there was a possibility of encountering demonic beasts. He had to make some preparations. Xiao Changtian slowly walked out after he finished speaking. In the forest, the purple-robed woman covered the mountain pass on her shoulder. He looked back from time to time and ran away quickly. Following that, he saw a mansion in front of him. It seemed to be the mansion of the Green Bull Clan. Thinking of her injuries and the pursuers behind her, the purple-robed woman gritted her teeth. He slowly walked towards Qing Feng¡¯s mansion. Entering the Green Bull Clan¡¯s mansion would definitely allow him to avoid detection, but it would be even more troublesome if he encountered the Green Bull Clan inside. However, the injured woman in purple could only gamble that there was no one in the mansion. The purple-robed woman slowly walked toward the Green Maple Mansion. Then, a figure appeared in her field of vision. There was someone there? The woman in purple looked at the figure walking towards her and waved her hand at him. Xiao Changtian came to the purple-robed woman and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, we meet again.¡± Xiao Changtian had just walked a few steps when he saw the purple-robed woman. Xiao Changtian thought of the purple-robed woman¡¯s kind reminder to him and came over to greet her. When the purple-robed woman saw the figure in front of her, she felt dizzy and fell on Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian saw the purple-robed woman falling towards him the moment he saw her and quickly supported her. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Then, seeing the blood on his palm, Xiao Changtian immediately carried the purple-robed woman and walked towards Qingfeng Mansion. After a while, in the Qing Feng mansion. The purple-robed woman slowly opened her eyes and found herself lying on a blanket. Slowly sitting up from the blanket, the purple-robed woman looked around. Then, he saw Xiao Changtian and Futian beside the bonfire. ¡°It¡¯s you guys? Where was this place? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± The purple-robed woman looked at Xiao Changtian and said. She had pursuers now. If the bear clan chased after her, she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to protect Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian smiled at the purple-robed woman. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. This is a cowshed that I found earlier. There are no wild beasts here, so it¡¯s very safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve treated your injuries briefly, but you still need to rest more.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he walked over with a water bottle. The purple-robed woman seemed to have realized something when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He looked at his shirt and realized that there was a bandage on his shoulder. ¡°What did you do to me?¡± The purple-robed woman shouted at Xiao Changtian when she saw the bandages on her body. Xiao Changtian held the water bottle and felt the murderous gaze of the purple-robed woman. He hurriedly explained,¡± ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± As he spoke, he took out a bandage to show that he was blindfolded. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the purple-robed woman¡¯s expression eased a little. Then, Xiao Changtian passed the bottle to the purple-robed woman. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the purple-robed woman take his water bottle. Based on the purple clothed woman¡¯s gaze, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t doubt that she would get up and beat him up. The purple-robed woman took the kettle from Xiao Changtian and took a sip before standing up. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. The Green Bull Clan will come back sooner or later.¡± ¡°We should leave quickly.¡± When the purple-robed woman woke up, she also observed her surroundings. This should be the Green Bull Clan¡¯s mansion that he had seen earlier. The luck of these two people seemed to be a little too good to enter the Green Bull Clan¡¯s mansion. Coincidentally, the other party was not around. After Xiao Changtian heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words, he slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to leave in a hurry. We¡¯ve already dealt with that green You can stay here and recuperate.¡± The purple-robed woman frowned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. She glanced at him and shook her head. Originally, Xiao Changtian had saved her and left a good impression on her. However, she did not expect him to be like the men she had met before, a person who liked to brag. How could he not know the strength of the Green Bull Clan? With the weak aura fluctuations on these two people¡¯s bodies, they still said that they had dealt with the Green Ox Clan. The purple-robed woman ignored Xiao Changtian and the others and walked towards the cave entrance. ¡°Since you think you can solve it yourself, then stay.¡± Xiao Changtian shrugged when he saw that the purple-robed woman was determined to leave. This girl, why would she go out with such a heavy injury? However, since he insisted on leaving, he could not force him to stay. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the purple-robed woman,¡± ¡°If you want to leave, take this bottle of medicine with you. It will be good for your injuries.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian threw a jade bottle at the purple-robed woman. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the purple-robed woman caught the jade bottle, she casually placed it into her interspatial ring. At the same time, his impression of Xiao Changtian had also changed. This person was about to face a big disaster, yet he was still acting tough. Why didn¡¯t he take a look at his own strength and see if the healing medicine was useful to him? Xiao Changtian also returned to the bonfire after the purple-robed woman left.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Girl, What Are You Doing?(l) Chapter 571: Girl, What Are You Doing?(l) Translator: 549690339 Outside a small town in the Demon Spirit Sky. In the air, Qing Tian had a huge green bull phantom behind him. At this moment, Qing Tian looked at the lightning tomb below, his eyes cold. ¡°Human, when you were targeting my Green Ox Clan, did you ever think that one day?¡± The lightning tomb was also lying on the ground, blood trickling down the corner of its mouth. Hearing Qing Tian¡¯s words, he laughed out loud. After Fei Lei¡¯s death, she also wanted to take revenge on Qing Tian. Looking at the blue sky in the sky, the electric tomb also became crazy. ¡°So what if Old Fei and I are targeting your Green Bull Clan?¡± ¡°Facing the Pavilion Master¡¯s mission, you still hold onto your status. That little green bull died a good death, a good death!¡± ¡°Do you know how he died? Let me tell you¡­ Bang! Electric Grave¡¯s somewhat deranged voice echoed in the ears of the green bull. At this moment, the green bull arrived beside the electric tomb and lifted her up in the air. ¡°Ahem, what¡¯s wrong? Are you angry? Hahaha?¡± At this moment, Electric Tomb also gave up resisting. Looking at Qing Tian¡¯s gloomy expression, he continued, ¡°Let me tell you, that green bull was roasted and eaten.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± As soon as the lightning tomb finished speaking, true essence surged in Qing Tian¡¯s hand. Bang! Lightning Tomb¡¯s body exploded in mid-air. Qing Tian looked at the lightning tomb that had turned into specks of starlight, as if he had not vented his anger yet. -No matter who it is, if you dare to eat the flesh and blood of my Green Bull First Rank, you won¡¯t be able to leave Green Bull Mountain.¡± Qing Tian said slowly. Then, his figure flew directly towards Green Bull Mountain. At the same time, in Green Bull Mountain. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the forest, a few big trees fell, and then a few bears were revealed. Black Bear walked in front of the Bear Clan and looked at the purple-clothed woman who was fleeing in front of him. He slowly said, ¡°Human, die!¡± Roar! After letting out a furious roar, the black bear jumped up from the ground. He chased after the purple-robed woman. When the purple-robed woman saw the black bear that was attacking her, she also jumped up from the spot. Bang! The black bear¡¯s huge palm hit the ground, bringing up waves of gravel. The purple-robed woman floated in the air and looked at the black bear below with a solemn expression. Not long after leaving the Green Maple Estate, the purple clothed woman was once again found by the Black Bear Clan. After discovering her tracks, the black bear also brought the bear tribe to capture her. Even though the black bear in front of her was only a Golden Immortal, it was still very powerful. However, under the amplification of the Blue Sky Ox Horn, his strength was suppressed by a level. The black bears around him also kept attacking when he was fighting the black bear. The purple-robed woman looked at the black bear below and also ran around. At this moment, she did not have the mood to fight the black bear head-on. Now, she just wanted to get rid of Black Bear and escape from Green Bull Mountain. ¡°Human, stay here!¡± The black bear looked at the purple-robed woman who was trying to escape again, and its body also shot out explosively. After taking a few steps, the black bear stopped. Looking at the green ox horn in his hand, the light on it grew stronger and stronger. It seemed that Qing Tian was coming back soon. The black bear said in his heart. Then, he reached out his hand to stop the black bear that wanted to chase after the purple-clothed woman. -Pass on my order. The entire clan will follow me to Green Bull Mountain Peak.¡± After sensing that Qing Tian was about to return, Black Bear instructed Black Bear beside him. If Qing Tian returned, he would definitely discover his betrayal. At this time, he still brought the demonic beasts that had gathered at the Green Bull Mountain to Xiao Changtian. That way, he would be able to find a shelter. As the black bear finished speaking, the bear clan also turned around and ran towards the direction of the Green Bull Mountain. On the other side, the purple-robed woman was constantly fleeing. The purple-robed woman also stopped in her tracks and came to a river. She covered the wound on her shoulder. When she left the Green Maple Mansion, the purple-clothed woman¡¯s injuries had not recovered to begin with. After going out, he circled around the black bear again. His wound was also affected. After washing her face with the river water by the river, the purple-robed woman also planned to leave Green Bull Mountain immediately. Then, he seemed to have sensed something and turned to look to his side. In the forest, the sound of a sound rang out slowly. Then, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure walked out. The purple-robed woman was stunned when she saw Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice entered the purple-robed woman¡¯s ears. ¡°Miss, we meet again.¡± The purple-robed woman saw Xiao Changtian greeting her and said slowly,¡± ¡°Where are you from?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the purple-robed woman again with a smile on his face. After waiting for a while in the Green Maple Mansion, the black bear was nowhere to be seen. Xiao Changtian also wanted to catch some fish to roast. He did not expect to see the purple-robed woman when he arrived at the river. After hearing the purple-robed woman¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pointed behind him and said slowly,¡± ¡°I came from the cowshed. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The purple-robed woman was even more stunned after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Then didn¡¯t you see a group of bears?¡± ¡°Black bear? I¡¯ve seen it before. I¡¯m still waiting for them to find me.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly said to the purple-robed woman. Then, he slowly came to the river and placed the bamboo basket in his hand into the river. When the purple-robed woman heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her face darkened. ¡°Hey, can you speak properly?¡± This person was acting cool in front of him again, waiting for the bear to come looking for him. Why didn¡¯t he take a look at his own strength? When the black bear found him, he would probably be gone by the time he found him. Xiao Changtian was fishing by the river. When he heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words, he slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Ah, did I say something wrong? Miss, I¡¯m telling the truth. When the purple clothed woman saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger. If Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t saved her life, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him. ¡°Can you catch fish like this?¡± The purple-robed woman said disdainfully when she saw Xiao Changtian fishing by the river. Xiao Changtian was only holding an ordinary bamboo basket in his hand. How could he catch fish? Xiao Changtian smiled at her and said,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t bring the fishing rod. Now, it¡¯s the willing ones who took the bait.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the purple-robed woman looked at him speechlessly. Then, he looked up at the sky. There seemed to be a green light flying towards them. Not good! The purple-robed woman said in her heart and walked to the river. He pulled Xiao Changtian and ran towards the forest behind him. Xiao Changtian was pulled back by the purple-robed woman. He said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Young lady, what are you doing with your current situation? Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Just Talk to Him Reasonably When He Comes Chapter 572: Just Talk to Him Reasonably When He Comes (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Xiao Changtian, whose arm was held by the purple-robed woman, also said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± The purple-robed woman didn¡¯t pay attention to Changtian. She looked at the shadow that was gradually approaching her. Her expression was also very solemn. Qingtian came here probably to kill him too. When they reached the forest behind them, Xiao Changtian broke free from the purple-robed woman¡¯s arm. ¡°Miss, stop running. What happened?¡± The purple-robed woman looked at Xiao Changtian. She didn¡¯t know if he really didn¡¯t know or was just pretending. The pressure of the blue sky just now clearly appeared in the air. ¡°Qingtian is coming. If you don¡¯t run, are you waiting to be killed by her?¡± The purple-robed woman looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly. ¡°Qingtian, who is that?¡± Xiao Changtian scratched the back of his head when he heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t see anyone by the river just now. ¡°Miss, are you not too nervous?¡± In this jungle, there was always the possibility of wild beasts appearing. It was a good thing to be vigilant, but it was not good to be overly vigilant. When the purple-robed woman heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she said angrily,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know Qingtian, the ruler of Green Bull Mountain, the half-step Immortal Emperor Qingtian.¡± Half-step immortal Emperor, what kind of cultivation was this? Was it very awesome? Xiao Changtian pondered for a while after hearing the purple-robed woman¡¯s words. He had heard of Godkings, Godkings, Godemperors, and Godemperors from Daoist Dayang and Di Tian. What was the cultivation level of this Imperial Immortal? Perfected Great Sun and Di Tian didn¡¯t mention anything about it. Most probably, they were just like Di Tian and the others who had just entered the sect. Moreover, if it were those powerful cultivators, he would be a mortal. If they wanted to kill him, it would be useless for him to run. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the purple-clothed woman,¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s nothing. Just wait for him to come over and reason with him.¡± Xiao Changtian was very confident when he thought about the fact that the Immortal Emperor was just a beginner cultivator. He remembered that when Di Tian first entered the sect, he crashed into his kite and fell from mid-air. Presumably, that Qingtian cultivator was not that powerful. The purple-robed woman became anxious when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. In the cultivation world, what was the path? Only the bigger fist was the truth. How can you reason with others with such a little cultivation? As she thought about this, the purple-robed woman felt a burst of pain in her shoulder. After feeling around his body, he looked at Xiao Changtian. When he was running away with Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to his belongings. He seemed to have lost the bottle of potion that Xiao Changtian had given him. Xiao Changtian seemed to know the situation of the purple-robed woman. He smiled and said,¡± ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back to the cowshed. ¡°I can still make those potions again.¡± The purple-robed woman rolled her eyes at Xiao Changtian. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she actually felt that Xiao Changtian¡¯s medicine did not seem to be of much use. With Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, what kind of medicine could he get? Moreover, it was self-made. Presumably, it would not be of much help to his injuries. ¡°Young lady, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly said to the purple-clothed woman when he saw her painful expression. Then, he helped the woman to walk towards the direction of Green Maple Mansion. After taking a few steps, the purple-robed woman also raised her head to look at the sky. Dark clouds covered the area, and within the clouds, a green bull head was faintly discernible. ¡°Run!¡± The woman in purple shouted at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian also looked up at the sky after hearing the purple-robed woman¡¯s words. The sky was so dark. It seemed like it was going to rain. He had to quickly bring the girl back. If this girl was drenched by the heavy rain, she would probably catch a cold and cough for a few days. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also pulled the purple-robed woman¡¯s figure and ran towards Qingfeng Mansion. The purple-robed woman saw Xiao Changtian quicken his pace and grab her arm. Did this guy have to wait until the others were so close before he started running? However, when he ran seriously, he looked quite handsome! Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s handsome side profile, the purple-robed woman suddenly had the same thought. In mid-air, he arrived at Green Ox Mountain and looked at the Green Ox Mountain Great Array that had already been activated. After stabilizing his Zhen Yuan, he saw Xiao Changtian running towards Qing Feng¡¯s mansion with the purple-robed woman. ¡°Purple Pearl, this woman, why is she running away when she sees this seat?¡± Qing Tian muttered to himself. When he had just returned to Green Bull Mountain, he had also felt the existence of Purple Pearl. She wanted to go over and ask about the situation, but she didn¡¯t expect her and Xiao Changtian to be running. Looking at the purple-robed woman and Xiao Changtian running, Qing Tian also felt that something was wrong. His spiritual sense slowly entered Qing Feng¡¯s mansion and also felt Futian¡¯s aura. This aura? Qing Tian seemed to understand something after sensing Futian¡¯s aura. ¡°The human race is indeed colluding with evil!¡± After saying that, the true essence on Qing Tian¡¯s body surged. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thunder rumbled in the air, and raindrops containing endless power appeared in the air. ¡°Ten Thousand Lakes Rush!¡± Qing Tian shouted, and then the raindrops in the air swooshed. They charged towards Xiao Changtian and the purple-robed woman. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The raindrops made a series of rustling sounds as they passed through the leaves in the forest. The purple-robed woman looked at the raindrops falling from above and also looked at Xiao Changtian worriedly. ¡°If you can¡¯t, put me down and run by yourself. I¡¯ll deal with you alone.¡± After all, Xiao Changtian had saved his life before, and the purple-robed woman wanted him to deal with the green bull. Xiao Changtian quickly took out an umbrella from his interspatial ring. He slowly said to the purple-robed woman, ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared. After returning from the Hellfire, Xiao Changtian had also prepared an umbrella and brought it with him. Moreover, he was a grown man, and he had left a young lady behind. What was going on? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple-robed woman looked at the umbrella in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. She wanted to see how he would block Qing Tian¡¯s attack. Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! The raindrops landed on Xiao Changtian¡¯s umbrella, but they didn¡¯t seem to be able to penetrate it. At this moment, the purple-robed woman also looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s umbrella in shock. This seemed to be a high-grade Celestial Artifact? Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: It’s Just a Cow, What’s There to Worry About Chapter 573: It¡¯s Just a Cow, What¡¯s There to Worry About (1) Translator: 549690339 I Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain In the air, Qing Tian looked down at the umbrella in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. He waved his sleeve and let out a cold snort. ¡°So you have a high-grade immortal artifact. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant in my Green Bull Mountain. Previously, Qing Tian was still surprised that if this Purple Pearl rebelled, how did she survive in Green Bull Mountain? After all, he had also given Black Bear a high-grade immortal artifact. Even if Black Bear¡¯s strength was inferior to his, he should be able to suppress her with the power of a high-grade immortal artifact. It turned out that Purple Pearl had a high-grade immortal weapon! Looking at Purple Pearl below, Qing Tian¡¯s figure flashed as he flew down. Xiao Changtian brought the purple-robed woman and ran for a while before arriving outside the Green Maple Mansion. Looking at the mansion in front of him, Xiao Changtian said to the purple-robed woman,¡± ¡°Young Lady has arrived, let¡¯s go in and hide.¡± The purple-robed woman nodded at Xiao Changtian. Now she understood why Xiao Changtian was so confident. It turned out that he had a high-grade immortal artifact protecting him. Looking at his age, he should be the holy son of some large sect. Thinking about how she had wronged Xiao Changtian, the purple-robed woman reached out her hand to stop Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°That young master, my name is Purple Pearl. Xiao Changtian heard Purple Pearl¡¯s words and nodded to her. ¡°Alright, Miss Purple Pearl, let¡¯s hurry in.¡± After seeing Purple Pearl arrive, she stopped in her tracks. Xiao Changtian also looked at her strangely. Didn¡¯t this girl run away in a hurry before? After Purple Pearl saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, she also didn¡¯t know how to react. Didn¡¯t this guy like to show off in front of me? Why did he look like he didn¡¯t care when she took the initiative to tell him her name? Xiao Changtian walked over when he saw the girl in purple standing there in a daze. He grabbed her arm again and led her inside. ¡°Come in to avoid the rain. It¡¯s not good to catch a cold. When Xiao Changtian and Purple Pearl entered, Qing Tian¡¯s figure slowly appeared outside Qing Feng¡¯s mansion. ¡°Since you¡¯ve actually come to the Green Maple Mansion, then none of you can leave today.¡± -It¡¯s just nice to use your blood to pay homage to Qing Feng¡¯s spirit in heaven.¡± The green bull said slowly. Then, a ray of light lit up on its body. Then, he transformed into his true form. A huge green bull appeared outside the Green Maple Estate. After the last fight between Qing Tian and Fu Tian, he knew that Fu Tian¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. He immediately displayed his strongest form. In the Qing Feng mansion, Xiao Changtian brought Purple Pearl¡¯s figure in. He also found a shed and walked in. Seeing Xiao Changtian return with Purple Pearl, Fu Tian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡± When Xiao Changtian went to fish, he also told him to stay here and wait for Black Bear. After staying here for a while, Fu Tian felt bored. If Xiao Changtian still didn¡¯t come back, he would go out to look for him. Xiao Changtian nodded at Futian. just as he was about to say something, the purple-robed woman beside him suddenly placed a hand on his chest. ¡°Miss Purple Pearl, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian saw Purple Pearl¡¯s actions and said to her. Boom! Boom! Boom! After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a few thunderclaps sounded in the air. Qing Tian¡¯s huge body also appeared in Xiao Changtian and Futian¡¯s vision. Xiao Changtian and Futian were both excited when they saw the sky. Oh my god, if I bring this cow back, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be enough to eat for a while. Oh my god, I finally see him again. It won¡¯t be so boring anymore. At this moment, Fu Tian also touched his palm. ¡°Master, can you leave it to me?¡± Futian looked at the blue sky in front of him and said slowly to Xiao Changtian beside him. Xiao Changtian nodded at Futian. He had originally wanted to bring this bull back. Since Futian wanted to make a move, it was most suitable to hand it over to him. After hearing Xiao Changtian and Futian¡¯s words, the purple-robed woman did not know how to react. These two people were talking about tigers and wolves. Did they know who was standing in front of them? Oh no, what kind of demonic beast was it? The highest ruler of the entire Green Bull Mountain, the half-step Immortal Emperor Qing Tian! After Qing Tian heard the conversation between Xiao Changtian and Futian, he was also furious. These two humans were unforgivable! While his heart was boiling with anger, Qing Tian also mobilized the surrounding rainwater to attack Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Master, I¡¯m going.¡± When Qing Tian made his move, Futian also strode over. The vital essence in his body formed an invisible barrier in front of Xiao Changtian and the woman in purple, blocking Qing Tian¡¯s attack. Then, he grabbed Qing Tian¡¯s horn and led him out. Fu Tian didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood to be affected by the fight between him and Qing Tian. The purple-robed woman looked at Futian and Qingtian, who were gradually disappearing from their sight. He also slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Is he okay?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s words and slowly said to her,¡± ¡°You mean Futian? It¡¯s just a cow. What¡¯s there to worry about? It was just a cow! The purple-robed woman knew that Xiao Changtian had a high-grade immortal weapon. However, Qing Tian was a half-step Immortal Emperor after all. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give him the umbrella? Seeing the umbrella still in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Purple Pearl said to him. ¡°Umbrella? The rain isn¡¯t that heavy. It¡¯s okay. That kid Futian¡¯s body is very strong.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s unworried tone, the purple-robed woman glanced at him carefully. If Xiao Changtian was an expert, it would be fine. The key was that there was really no aura on his body. It was the same for the kid who had just run out. Thinking that Xiao Changtian and the others might have cultivated some special technique, Purple Pearl said to Xiao Changtian: ¡°What¡¯s your disciple¡¯s cultivation level, and what¡¯s your cultivation level? ¡°Cultivation base?¡± Xiao Changtian heard Purple Pearl¡¯s words and smiled at her. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not mistaken. Futian and I are just mortals. How can we have such cultivation?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The purple-robed woman heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Although she was surprised, she still said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Then why did you send your disciple out to die?¡± ¡°How is he going to die? Isn¡¯t it just a cow? Look, didn¡¯t Futian bring him back?¡± Xiao Chang Tian looked at Zi Zhen Zhu and didn¡¯t care about what she had. This girl would always have a few days of bad temper every month. Furthermore, Purple Pearl was still injured, so he had to understand. As he spoke, Xiao Changtian pointed at Futian, who was carrying Qing Tian over.. Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Black Bear Arrives (1) Chapter 574: Black Bear Arrives (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain In the Qing Feng mansion, Purple Pearl heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, he looked in the direction where Xiao Changtian was pointing. At the entrance of Qing Feng¡¯s mansion, Futian was slowly walking toward them with Qing Tian on his shoulder. Fresh blood was still flowing out of Qing Tian¡¯s body. It seemed that he was seriously injured. He looked at Futian in front of Xiao Changtian. Then, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°I thought that this bull would be more resistant, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so weak.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Futian¡¯s words and patted him on the shoulder. ¡ö¡¯I won¡¯t be discouraged. This one is already much stronger than the previous one.¡± ¡ö¡¯If we bring it back, it should be enough for everyone to eat for ten days to half a month.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet better people in the future.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian nodded. When he went out with Qingtian just now, Futian thought that he could have a big fight with Qingtian. He didn¡¯t expect Qing Tian to be so weak. Qing Tian fell to the ground and could not get up. Purple Pearl looked at Qing Tian, who was on the verge of death, and the conversation between Xiao Changtian and Futian. Its mouth was so wide that an egg could be stuffed into it. Looking at the two people in front of her, she was about to say something to them. She felt the ground where they were shaking, and then the figures of the black bear and the bear race appeared in her eyes. Seeing Black Bear and the others, Purple Pearl instinctively retreated. However, he realized that Black Bear and the others had ignored him after they arrived. He didn¡¯t care about Qing Tian who was dying on the ground. Instead, he ran directly to Xiao Changtian. She looked at him with a pair of big, watery eyes, looking very flattering. This was a completely different person from the black bear that was chasing after him previously. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Black Bear¡¯s aura hadn¡¯t changed, Purple Pearl would have thought that she had mistaken him for someone else. Heavens, what was going on? At this time, Purple Pearl felt that her brain was already unable to turn around. At this moment, Black Bear also saw Xiao Changtian slowly walking towards him. He let Xiao Changtian caress his head. Looking at the dying Qing Tian beside him, Black Bear was glad that he had made the right choice. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the black bear,¡± ¡°Little black bear, did you bring your own kind here to be our food? Xiao Changtian looked at the black bears behind the black bear. However, compared to the black bear, this black bear was clearly stronger. Black Bear shook his head when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, he pointed at the direction of the Green Bull Mountain. Seeing the black bear¡¯s series of actions, Xiao Changtian understood. ¡°Are you saying that all the other wild beasts have gathered over there?¡± When Black Bear heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. When he heard that Xiao Changtian was going to eat the bears, Black Bear was also nervous. Senior, I can¡¯t take this joke, I can¡¯t take it. Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction after getting Black Bear¡¯s confirmation. No wonder this black bear took so long to return. It turned out that it had gathered its own kind to help. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw that the rain had stopped. He slowly said to Futian beside him,¡± ¡°Futian, we¡¯re going to have a big fight.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian nodded at him. Qing Tian, who was on the verge of death, saw Black Bear betray Green Bull Mountain and join Xiao Changtian. He even wanted to bring Xiao Changtian to deal with his Green Bull Clan. Finally, he roared at Black Bear and Xiao Changtian. Moo! Moo! Moo! Qing Tian¡¯s voice reached Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also turned around. Looking at the blue sky on the ground, he slowly said, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this first.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also came before Ye Fanqing. He found the vulnerable part of his body and hit it with the shovel. Bang! The ruler of Green Bull Mountain, the half-step Immortal Emperor Qing Tian, bid farewell to this world. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly put Qing Tian into his interspatial ring. After seeing Xiao Changtian complete all of this, Black Bear felt a lingering fear. No, I must follow Senior well in the future. Seeing Purple Pearl still standing there, Fu Tian also walked towards her. He told her about Xiao Changtian¡¯s training in the mortal world. ¡°Master is like this now. Don¡¯t disturb his cultivation. When Purple Pearl heard Futian¡¯s words, she looked as if she had just woken up from a dream. It turned out that the person beside him had always been a peerless expert. Recalling that she had asked someone to bring him away before, Purple Pearl¡¯s face became somewhat unsightly. Xiao Changtian also saw Purple Pearl at this time, he slowly said to her: ¡°Miss Purple Pearl, you¡¯re injured, so rest here. I¡¯m going out for a bit, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Purple Pearl heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and slowly reacted. He looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m fine. I can go.¡± Xiao Changtian and Purple Pearl were talking, and Black Bear noticed Purple Pearl was beside Xiao Changtian. This woman, wow, it can¡¯t be! Thinking back to the pursuit of Purple Pearl in the forest, Black Bear suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Black Bear looked at Purple Pearl, then walked to Xiao Chang Tian and Purple Pearl. He looked at Purple Pearl with a flattering expression. -Purple Pearl, previously it was the flood that washed away the Dragon King Temple. I didn¡¯t expect you to know senior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± When Purple Pearl received Black Bear¡¯s voice transmission, she glared at him furiously. How could he not take revenge for the Purple Pearl Mercenary Group? Seeing Purple Pearl¡¯s gloomy expression, Black Bear also panicked. If he had known that Purple Pearl and Xiao Chang Tian had such a good relationship, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to deal with her. At this moment, Xiao Changtian took out a few bottles of medicine from his interspatial ring. ¡°Miss Purple Pearl, I see that little black bear likes you quite a bit. Take these potions, they should be of some help to you.¡± Hearing Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words and the medicine in his hand, Purple Pearl slowly took it. After that, Xiao Changtian slowly walked toward the Green Bull Mountain under the lead of Black Bear. At the same time, on top of Green Bull Mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the path through the mountain peak, countless demons of the Green Bull Mountain gathered. The demonic beasts on the mountain path were almost all densely packed, and they were all looking at the mountain peak. On the mountain peak, the king of this mountain range, the Green Bull Clan, stood tall. Looking at the demon beasts below, they kept maintaining order. They had all received the order from the black bull¡¯s horn in the black bear¡¯s hand and had come to gather at the mountain peak.. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Surrounded by Demonic Beasts (1) Chapter 575: Surrounded by Demonic Beasts (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain Peak A few Green Bull Race members gathered together and communicated with each other. ¡°The clan leader has not been in the clan for the past few days. It is said that a human has appeared in the mountains and the entire demon clan is hunting him down.¡± ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just a human. If I were to meet him, I¡¯ll definitely let him taste my ox horns.¡± ¡°Hahaha, when the time comes, I will let him see what my iron hooves taste like.¡± A few green oxen were talking to each other, and at the foot of the mountain, those demonic beasts were also whispering to each other. ¡°Didn¡¯t Black Bear say that our lord had summoned us?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen him yet?¡± ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s thinking by making such a big fuss over a human?¡± All kinds of demon beasts were communicating with each other. At this moment, a voice sounded from the demon beasts. ¡°Look, the black bear is coming.¡± Seeing the black bear clan¡¯s figure from afar, the other demon beasts also looked over at them, waiting for his orders. Under the lead of Black Bear, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly arrived at the foot of Green Bull Mountain. Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the horde of demonic beasts. There were so many wild beasts. He would not have to worry about the food on the entire island. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the black bear in front of him,¡± ¡°Little black bear, the rest is up to you.¡± Seeing this group of demonic beasts, Xiao Changtian¡¯s first thought was to lure them into his trap. Black Bear nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, the black bear walked forward with a bull horn in its hand. Roar! Roar! Roar! He raised the ox horn in his hand and slowly said to the demon beasts in front of him, ¡°Brothers of Green Bull Mountain, that hateful human is right behind me.¡± ¡°Lord Qingtian has ordered us to kill this human together.¡± The black bear¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the Green Bull Mountain. After hearing the black bear¡¯s words, the demon beasts also looked behind him. Seeing Xiao Changtian behind him, some of the demonic beasts licked their lips. ¡°There are still quite a few of these humans. I can barely fill my stomach.¡± ¡°Is this the human who infiltrated our Green Bull Mountain? It¡¯s mine. No one can snatch it from me.¡± Roar! Roar! Roar! Following the roar of the demonic beasts, the demonic beasts below also attacked Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at the approaching demon beasts and said slowly to Futian and the others,¡± ¡°Futian, lure them into our trap.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian also started to run. What a joke. There were so many wild beasts. Xiao Changtian was 100% sure that they would eat him up. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Futian also paused for a moment and followed. On the peak of the Green Bull Mountain, the Green Bull Clan saw Xiao Changtian and Futian fleeing. Instead, they looked at each other and chased after Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Human, stop! Soon, with the cooperation of Xiao Changtian, Futian, and Black Bear, many demonic beasts fell into Xiao Changtian¡¯s trap. Bang! Bang! Bang! They saw some of their accomplices suddenly fall into the pit, and some of their accomplices were hung up by ropes. Those demonic beasts looked at Xiao Changtian as if they wanted to kill him. ¡°Despicable human.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the angry roars coming from behind him and quickly came to the outside of Qingfeng Mansion. He pulled on the ropes that were already prepared around him. Whoosh! A cloud of dust rose behind Xiao Changtian. Then, Xiao Changtian also saw the demonic beasts entering the Green Maple Mansion one after another. ¡°Futian, hurry!¡± Xiao Changtian said to Futian. When Futian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also went to stand next to Qingfeng¡¯s mansion. He blocked the entrance of the Green Maple Mansion with a huge rock that he had prepared in advance. Then, Xiao Changtian led the others out from the bushes. Standing outside the Green Maple Mansion, Xiao Changtian could hear the sounds coming from inside. After a while, Xiao Changtian led everyone in excitedly. Saint Spirit Heaven, Spirit Race In the Spirit Race¡¯s palace, Leng Mei slowly walked in from outside. He said to Leng Xiaoxiao who was cultivating in the main hall,¡± ¡°Sister, bad news. Those Alchemists have found us?¡± Upon hearing Leng Mei¡¯s anxious voice, Leng Xiaoxiao, who was in the hall, slowly opened her eyes. Following that, he also brought Leng Mei out. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei arrived outside and saw Xu Lei and the other three in the air. ¡°Alchemists, why have you come to my Spiritual Race?¡± Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao walking out of the palace, Xu Lei said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, right? Your Spiritual Race sure has a lot of face to make us wait for so long.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my breath on you. Tell me directly, where did the Hellfire go?¡± When Fei Lei and the others went to the Sky of Demon Spirits to ask Qing Tian to restrain Xiao Changtian, the Sky of Pill Soul also sent Xu Lei over to subdue the hellish flames. When Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xu Lei¡¯s words, she hesitated for a moment before she slowly said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know where Lord Hellfire went. If you want to find Lord Hellfire, you can go to the Hell Gate.¡± When Leng Xiaoxiao was in the Han Family, she knew that the Hellfire had followed Xiao Changtian to the Divinity. Although Xu Lei and the others were not to be trifled with, if he casually brought Xu Lei and the others to the Divine World, they would be able to escape. If they caused Senior¡¯s displeasure, then their Spiritual Race would be in big trouble. Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s reply, Xu Lei waved his sleeve. ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, don¡¯t give me a smokescreen. Just tell me directly. I¡¯ve already investigated before coming here.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t know if your Spirit Race can survive today.¡± As he spoke, Xu Lei also took out a jade plate from his pocket. Seeing the jade plate in Xu Lei¡¯s hand, Leng Xiaoxiao was also shocked. High-grade Celestial Artifact? ¡°Guys, have you thought it through? If you offend Senior, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± At this time, Leng Mei shouted at Xu Lei and the other three. When Xu Lei heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, he gave her a devilish smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯d like to see how the senior I¡¯m talking about will make me suffer.¡± As he spoke, Xu Lei came before Leng Mei and grabbed her throat. He said slowly to Leng Xiaoxiao beside him, ¡°How about it, Leng Xiaoxiao, are you bringing us to meet the Hellfire?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would I have any compassion for a woman?¡± Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: My Luck Is Too Good Today (1) Chapter 576: My Luck Is Too Good Today (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Heaven, Spirit Race Leng Xiaoxiao watched as Xu Lei grabbed Leng Mei¡¯s neck. Gritting his teeth, he took out a piece of parchment from his interspatial ring and threw it at Xu Lei. Whoosh! Xu Lei took the parchment from Leng Xiaoxiao. After opening it and taking a look, he let go of Leng Mei. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying this to the other three, Xu Lei brought the other three and flew towards the Divine Realm. Watching Xu Lei and the others fly towards the Divine Realm, Leng Mei also came to Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. ¡°Sister!¡± Leng Xiaoxiao looked at Leng Mei beside her and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just cannon fodder for Senior.¡± At the same time, he was in the Divine World. After Xiao Changtian left, the Divine Monkey also wandered around the Divine Realm. During this period of time, the Divine Monkey had practically gone to every high-end faction in the Divine Realm once. At this moment, in a mountain gate in the Divine Realm, the Divine Monkey was standing on a peach tree. Holding a few peaches in his hand, he shouted, ¡°Not good, not good!¡± The divine monkey casually threw the peach on the ground and muttered. When the elders in front of him saw him throw peaches so casually, their hearts ached. This was a spiritual fruit that their sect had treasured for countless years. He was usually unwilling to eat it. With this thought in mind, a white-haired old man also said to the divine monkey above, ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, take it easy, take it easy!¡± ¡°Why, do I have a problem?¡± The divine monkey looked at the peach in its hand and threw it at the old man. The old man looked at the peach in his hand that had a small bite taken and smiled at the divine monkey. ¡°No problem, no problem!¡± At this moment, in the sky above the mountain gate. Xu Lei and the other three slowly passed by, as if they had sensed something. Xu Yu, who was standing behind Xu Lei, slowly said to him, ¡°Senior brother, we can feel that there are some passion fruits that I need to refine medicine. How about we go down?¡± Hearing Xu Yu¡¯s voice, Xu Lei also looked down. He looked disdainfully at the divine monkey and the old man below and slowly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this place to have a spirit medicine like passion fruit. You can go down.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Xu Lei remembered what the Pill Soul Heaven had told him before he left. He didn¡¯t know how long he could let Qing Tian hold Xiao Changtian back. Naturally, he told him to end the battle quickly. He had brought him back while the Hellfire was still recovering from his injuries. Seeing Xu Yu fly down, Xu Dian and Xu Feng smiled at Xu Lei. ¡°All of you go, hurry up!¡± Seeing their smiles, Xu Lei knew that they were moved. Very quickly, Xu Yu and the other two arrived at the mountain peak where the Divine Monkey was. The white-haired old man saw the few people who had suddenly arrived. His expression was also very vigilant as he slowly said to them, ¡°Who are you? Why did you barge into my Everlasting Sect?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xu Yu and the others also smiled at him. ¡°Old man, take the passion fruit in your hand.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a suction force erupted from Xu Yu¡¯s hand. He sucked the few passion fruits in the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°Damn it, you actually took a bite.¡± As she said this, Xu Yu waved her sleeve at the old man. A sharp blade cut through space and arrived in front of the old man. Bang! Before the sharp blade could hit the old man, the divine monkey had already appeared in front of the old man. It easily blocked Xu Yu¡¯s sharp blade. Seeing the Divine Monkey that had suddenly appeared, Xu Yu smiled at him. ¡°So there¡¯s such a divine monkey. If I bring it back to refine pills¡­ Xu Yu looked at the monkey in front of her with excitement in her eyes. Although he couldn¡¯t see what kind of immortal beast the divine monkey was, from its attack, he could tell that it was a divine monkey. Presumably, his cultivation level should not be low. If he were to catch it and bring it back to refine pills, he would definitely be able to refine a pill that was enough to make a name for himself. As she thought about this, Xu Yu suddenly felt that her luck today was a little too good. The Divine Monkey looked at Xu Yu and casually glanced at him. ¡°No, this guy is too weak. There¡¯s no point in fighting him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if he has any good food on him first.¡± Just as the Divine Monkey finished speaking, Xu Yu also saw a Divine Monkey that was covered in golden light suddenly appear in front of her. What was this? Before Xu Yu could react, a huge golden fist attacked his forehead. Bang! The giant golden fist pierced through Xu Yu¡¯s head. For a moment, Xu Yu¡¯s body exploded in midair. Xu Dian and Xu Feng, who had followed him over, saw Xu Yu¡¯s fate and then saw the divine monkey in front of them. ¡°Impossible, how could such a powerful existence appear in this place? just that punch from the divine monkey earlier was enough to be comparable to their master. With this thought in mind, Xu Dian and Xu Feng did not hesitate at all. He flew out. However, before they could take a few steps, the divine monkey¡¯s fist followed closely behind. Bang! Bang! The figures of Xu Dian and Xu Feng directly turned into a bloody mist in the air and exploded. He casually took their interspatial rings and fiddled with them. The Divine Monkey casually threw them into the hands of the white-haired old man. ¡°Boring. There¡¯s nothing good to eat at all.¡± The white-haired old man took the interspatial ring that the divine monkey threw over. After checking his hand, the old man said excitedly to the divine monkey, ¡°Thank you, Senior Divine Monkey!¡± In the interspatial ring, he had found many treasures that he had not even seen before. If these were placed outside, they would definitely be the family treasures of various factions. With all this, the white-haired old man suddenly felt that the passion fruits just now were nothing. At this moment, the pair of eyes behind him also looked at a space outside. ¡°Give me over!¡± The divine monkey said slowly. Then, its huge palm slapped towards the void. ¡°Senior, senior, spare my life!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Divine Monkey slapped out its palm, a voice sounded in the air. Following that, Xu Lei¡¯s figure waddled over to the front of the Divine Monkey. ¡°Senior, please spare my life. I have nothing to do with them. I¡¯m just a passerby.¡± When the Divine Monkey heard Xu Lei¡¯s words, it raised its palm and slapped it towards Xu Lei. ¡°Senior, wait, wait, I know how to play games! Xu Lei shouted loudly when he saw the huge palm that was about to slam down on him. At this moment, the divine monkey¡¯s palm also stopped.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Playing the Game (1) Chapter 577: Playing the Game (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, on a mountain peak. The Divine Monkey looked at Xu Lei, who was in front of him, and slowly said to him, ¡°You know how to play games? Tell me, what game is it?¡± Xu Lei heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he hadn¡¯t been slapped to death. He had only said it out of desperation when he heard the divine monkey say that there was nothing fun to do. Looking around, Xu Lei said to the Divine Monkey, ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, why don¡¯t we play rock-paper-scissors?¡± Thinking back to the game he had seen in the mortal world, Xu Lei said to the Divine Monkey. When the divine monkey heard Xu Lei¡¯s words, it also remembered what it had read in Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s book. ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡± Xu Lei said slowly. Then, he attacked together with the divine monkey. ¡°Senior, you won!¡± At this moment, Xu Lei said to the Divine Monkey in a flattering manner. The divine monkey nodded when it heard Xu Lei¡¯s words. Then, he slapped Xu Lei. Bang! After being struck by the Divine Monkey¡¯s palm, Xu Lei also spun 180 degrees on the spot. ¡°Senior, why?¡± ¡°Master¡¯s book says that the loser will be punished. Get up and continue!¡± When the Divine Monkey saw Xu Lei lying on the ground, it grabbed him and shook him. This guy couldn¡¯t be that weak, right? With this thought in mind, the Divine Monkey also took Xu Lei¡¯s interspatial ring. He casually picked up a jade bottle from inside. ¡°This should be okay. He grabbed a handful of pills from the jade bottle and stuffed them into Xu Lei¡¯s mouth. ¡°Get up and continue!¡± The Divine Monkey slowly spoke to Xu Lei when he saw him wake up. Xu Lei slowly stabilized his body. He looked behind him and said slowly, ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we change to another game?¡± When the Divine Monkey heard Xu Lei¡¯s words, he frowned as well. Seeing the expression on the Divine Monkey¡¯s face, Xu Lei also took a few steps back. He slowly said to him, ¡°Senior, let¡¯s continue, continue!¡± After a while, the divine monkey was fiddling with a jade bottle in his hand. ¡°No more?¡± He saw that the pills in the jade bottle had been used up, and Xu Lei was still lying on the ground. The Divine Monkey also slowly walked to the side. ¡°Boring, you¡¯re so weak.¡± On the other side, in the Demon Spirit Azure Ox Mountain. Xiao Changtian and Futian looked at the demonic beasts in front of them and were very happy. Other than filling up his interspatial ring, he also filled up a few gunny sacks. After looking at the sacks he had arranged, Xiao Changtian said to Futian and the others,¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back to the base.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian nodded at him. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Black Bear,¡± ¡°Little black bear, it¡¯s been hard on you this time. Why don¡¯t you leave with me?¡± Thinking of the forest behind the island, Xiao Changtian felt that it was not a bad idea to arrange for Black Bear to stay there. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Black Bear was delighted. Being able to follow an expert like Xiao Changtian, it would not be difficult for him to break through to the Immortal King realm or even higher in the future. Then, as if he had thought of something, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, help me say goodbye to Purple Pearl. I¡¯ll take Little Black Bear and the others back first.¡± Purple Pearl saw Xiao Changtian gather all the beasts in Green Bull Mountain to kill. He also returned to his Purple Pearl mercenary group to recuperate. When Futian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he slowly responded. ¡°Alright, Master!¡± Saint Spirit Heaven, Spirit Race Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei stood outside the sect and looked in the direction of the Divine World. No one knew what they were thinking. At this moment, they also saw a figure slowly walking over from below. ¡°Sister, look below!¡± Leng Mei pointed at the figure below and said slowly to Leng Xiaoxiao. After the figure approached, Leng Mei also saw his appearance clearly. ¡± Ghost!!!¡± When Leng Mei saw the face of the person who came, she also slapped him. Bang! The figure was hit by Leng Mei¡¯s slap, and his figure also staggered, retreating backward. ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao!¡± At this moment, the figure also let out a furious voice. Upon hearing this voice, both Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei felt that it was somewhat familiar. Then, when she saw the clothes on the person who came, she slowly said to him, ¡°Lord Alchemist?¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xu Lei also shouted at them,¡± ¡± Look at what you¡¯ve done. Your Spiritual Race is unforgivable. Ahhhh¡­¡± At this moment, Xu Lei was covering his face. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked at the liver-faced Xu Lei in front of them and covered their mouths to hold back their laughter. ¡°Lord Alchemist, what happened to you?¡± Leng Mei said slowly to Xu Lei. When Xu Lei heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, he also pointed at the two people in front of him. ¡°Leng Xiaoxiao, if you don¡¯t want your Spirit Race to perish, I think you¡¯d better bring me to find the Hellfire.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I guarantee that your Spiritual Race will be exterminated.¡± At this moment, Xu Lei also said fiercely. When Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xu Lei¡¯s words, she also said to him, ¡°Lord Alchemist, are you sure you want to go again?¡± In Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, Xu Lei¡¯s injuries were definitely caused by Xiao Changtian. Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xu Lei also said to her,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t play tricks on me. Take me there personally.¡± ¡°Master Alchemist, please don¡¯t think about it anymore. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± At this moment, Leng Mei spoke slowly to Xu Lei. ¡°I said take me there, don¡¯t you understand?¡± At this moment, Xu Lei was also a little furious. Hearing Xu Lei¡¯s words, Leng Mei shrugged and said to him,¡± ¡°Alright then. Oh right, I forgot to tell you.¡± ¡°He also has a monkey and a turtle. You have to worry.¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian¡¯s training in the mortal world, if Xu Lei died here, it would be quite troublesome. When Xu Lei heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, he also said to him,¡± ¡°Monkey? I hate monkeys the most. I¡¯ll go over and kill him.¡± Hearing Xu Lei¡¯s words, Leng Mei smiled. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it when the time comes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Xu Lei also raised the corners of his mouth in disdain. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought the black bear tribe¡¯s figure and slowly arrived in the Divine World. After returning to the Divinity, Xiao Changtian felt a sense of comfort. ¡°We¡¯re finally back. I wonder how the construction of their main palace is going.¡± As he said that, Xiao Changtian led the bear tribe towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains.. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: An Apothecary from Treasure Pill Heaven Is Chapter 578: An Apothecary from Treasure Pill Heaven Is Actually Running Naked?_l Translator: 549690339 In the Divine World, a few figures slowly streaked across the sky. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei slowly landed on the ground with Xu Lei. Looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of her, Leng Xiaoxiao said slowly to Xu Lei behind her, ¡°Lord Alchemist, it¡¯s just ahead.¡± When Xu Lei heard Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei¡¯s words, he also glanced at the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The mountain fog was so thick that they could not detect the situation inside. It seemed like this was the place. With this thought in mind, Xu Lei walked in front and slowly entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Not long after Xu Lei entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, his eyes widened. It was as if he had seen an incredible existence. He turned around and was about to walk out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. However, before Xu Lei could even take a few steps out¡­ Xu Lei felt a suction force coming from behind him, pulling him backward. Bang! Xu Lei¡¯s figure slowly landed on the ground. Staring at the Divine Monkey in front of him, Xu Lei revealed a faint smile on his face. He slowly said, ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, what a coincidence. We meet again.¡± When the Divine Monkey saw Xu Lei standing in front of him, his heart was filled with joy. Last time, he thought that this guy had been beaten to death. He did not expect him to be alive and kicking so quickly. ¡°We meet again. You¡¯re here to play games with me, right?¡± The majestic voice of the Divine Monkey entered Xu Lei¡¯s ears. Upon hearing the words of the Divine Monkey, Xu Lei hurriedly waved his hand at him. ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, no, I just accidentally entered this place. I still have something to do¡­¡± ¡°Not here to play with me? Is the game not fun?¡± Before Xu Lei could finish speaking, the Divine Monkey¡¯s voice rang out in his ears once again. Hearing the slightly angry voice of the divine monkey, Xu Lei felt a bitter feeling in his heart that he couldn¡¯t express. He had only escaped from the thief¡¯s den for a short while. Why did he go in again? ¡®This Leng Xiaoxiao will definitely get her master to destroy their Spirit Race when she returns.¡¯ Although he was thinking this in his heart, Xu Lei didn¡¯t dare to complain. He hurriedly said to the divine monkey, ¡°The game is fun! The game is fun!¡± When the Divine Monkey heard Xu Lei¡¯s words, he was delighted. Standing in front of Xu Lei, he stretched out his hand, ready to attack. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡± Xu Lei looked at the Divine Monkey¡¯s scissors and the cloth in his hand. Then, he saw the Divine Monkey slowly raise its arm. He hurriedly said to the divine monkey, ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, wait a moment.¡± At this moment, the divine monkey¡¯s huge palm also stopped in midair. ¡°What, are you trying to cheat?¡± The Divine Monkey¡¯s majestic voice entered Xu Lei¡¯s ears, causing him to shudder. ¡°No, no. Senior Divine Monkey, how could that be?¡± At this moment, Xu Lei had a smile on his face. Looking at the Divine Monkey in front of him, he continued, ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, if you continue to fight like this, I probably won¡¯t be able to play with you in a while.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we change the punishment?¡± Xu Lei truly didn¡¯t dare to accept another slap from the Divine Monkey. If he were to be beaten up by the Divine Monkey again, Xu Lei felt that he could go to the Elysian World. Hearing Xu Lei¡¯s words, the Divine Monkey¡¯s interest was piqued. He slowly said, ¡°What punishment mechanism?¡± Hearing the Divine Monkey¡¯s words, Xu Lei was also flustered. He took out a few bottles of medicinal pills from his interspatial ring. ¡°Senior Divine Monkey, look at this Jade Spirit Pill and Wind Gathering Pill. They¡¯re both high-grade medicinal pills that I¡¯ve just refined.¡± ¡°If you win, can you take it away?¡± The Divine Monkey looked at the pill in Xu Lei¡¯s hand, then slowly took it and fiddled with it in his hand. He took out one and put it into his mouth. ¡°Bah!¡± Just as the pill entered his mouth, he spat it out from his mouth. ¡°It tastes too bad, no!¡± Seeing the divine monkey eating his pills like candy, it even had a dissatisfied expression. Xu Lei¡¯s face and mouth twitched, and his heart was bleeding. These were the best medicinal pills he had. Every one of them was priceless. Why was it worthless when it came to Senior Divine Monkey? At this moment, Xu Lei could also feel the Divine Monkey¡¯s eyes staring straight at him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your small body can¡¯t take a beating.¡± Hearing the Divine Monkey¡¯s words, Xu Lei suddenly felt like he was about to burst into tears. Then, the divine monkey¡¯s voice continued to be heard. ¡°I think the clothes you¡¯re wearing are quite good. Why don¡¯t you take them off and let me wear them?¡± Looking at Xu Lei¡¯s clothes that were adorned with the pill furnace, the Divine Monkey spoke slowly to Xu Lei. Hearing the Divine Monkey¡¯s words, Xu Lei¡¯s eyes widened. Then, before Xu Lei could react, the divine monkey stretched out its hand and swept it across Xu Lei¡¯s body. Xu Lei felt his upper body turn cold. And his alchemist uniform and top had already arrived in the hands of the divine monkey. The divine monkey looked at the clothes in its hands, and its body also changed. She put on Xu Lei¡¯s clothes. Following which, the Divine Monkey continued to speak to Xu Lei, ¡°Kid, let¡¯s continue.¡± Hearing the Divine Monkey¡¯s unquestionable words, Xu Lei continued to play with him. After a few rounds, all of Xu Lei¡¯s clothes had landed on the Divine Monkey. As for Xu Lei, he was standing within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. A gust of cold wind blew past. Xu Lei also clamped his legs together, looking at the Divine Monkey with an aggrieved expression. She saw Xu Lei looking at her with an aggrieved expression and his naked body. The divine monkey waved at him. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. You¡¯re welcome to come again.¡± Hearing the Divine Monkey¡¯s words, Xu Lei suddenly felt as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. Although she was saying in her heart that she would never see him again. However, he still nodded at the divine monkey. Then, he turned around and ran out. At the same time, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei also slowly walked into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Sister, do you think Senior will blame us for bringing that guy here?¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao was just about to respond when she saw a figure walking towards them at a rapid speed. ¡°Little sister, be careful!¡± Pulling Leng Mei behind her, Leng Xiaoxiao also circulated the true essence in her body. A pair of beautiful eyes looked ahead, and then a white figure appeared in front of Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei. ¡°This is? Lord Alchemist?¡± After seeing who it was, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei¡¯s faces turned red. This dignified alchemist of Treasure Pill Heaven was actually running around naked? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Leng Mei also shouted at Xu Lei! ¡°Hooligan, hooligan!¡± As she spoke, Leng Mei also used her hands to cover her eyes. Even Leng Xiaoxiao, who was at the side, looked at Xu Lei, not knowing what to say. As for Xu Lei, he looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei in front of him and realized something as well. He reached out with both hands.. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Is This Something A Normal Person Can Do? Chapter 579: Is This Something A Normal Person Can Do? _1 Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian brought Futian to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian saw Xu Lei and Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei who were standing beside him. Wow! Xiao Changtian looked at Xu Lei and rubbed his eyes. After confirming that he was not mistaken, he hurriedly walked over and stood in front of Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei. He slowly said to Xu Lei in front of him, ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? Although I can understand that you have a hobby of streaking.¡± ¡°But there are still many girls in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It won¡¯t be good for you to do this.¡± ¡°Besides, if you run around naked alone, it will also tarnish your family¡¯s reputation!¡± At this moment, Xu Lei was rolling around in his interspatial ring. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his blood boiled and he said to Xiao Changtian irritably,¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you say another word, I promise I¡¯ll take your head off.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard Xu Lei¡¯s words. This guy came to run around naked here, and he was still so confident. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Futian,¡± ¡°Futian, kick this person out.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Futian also counted his fingers. ¡°Alright, Master!¡± At this moment, Xu Lei finally found a piece of clothing in his interspatial ring. After he wore it, his body was about to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°I think you like to run around naked. Give it to me¡­¡± Xu Lei¡¯s body floated in the air, his hands already in an eagle¡¯s hook position. After seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s face clearly, it was as if he had seen something unbelievable. Wow, why is this person here? Didn¡¯t Master say that this person was being held back? Before he could think clearly, Futian sent a kick towards Xu Lei. Bang! Xu Lei¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground. After being kicked by Futian, Xu Lei didn¡¯t feel any resentment. Instead, he smiled at Futian and Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Senior, senior, that was just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. Actually, I just happened to pass by.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Lei also wanted to run towards the exit of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He had done something wrong recently. First, he encountered a divine beast like the divine monkey. Not only had he been slapped a few times for no reason, but the pills on him had also been spat out like candy. In the end, he even took away his clothes mercilessly. And why didn¡¯t this person follow the plan? This Leng Xiaoxiao, he would definitely kill her when he got back. Where the hell did they bring him? Xiao Changtian heard Xu Lei¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Wait, stop!¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Xu Lei realized that a group of people had appeared in front of him. Oh my god, isn¡¯t this the bear clan in Green Bull Mountain? Was this their leader, Black Bear? Why are they all here? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xu Lei stopped thinking and slammed on the brakes. Too terrifying, too terrifying! It seemed like it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t carry out their plan. It was that this senior¡¯s strength could no longer be said to be a giant. It was simply a huge wave among giants. Those demonic beasts on the Green Bull Mountain were clearly slaughtered by others. Otherwise, why would the black bear appear here? At this moment, Xu Lei also felt Xiao Changtian slowly walking towards him. A clear stream of water flowed down from between his legs. ¡°Senior, I was really just passing by.¡± Xiao Changtian came in front of Xu Lei. What was that smell? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also covered his nose. Wow, this kid, urinating and defecating on the spot? Originally, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t sure if Xu Lei had a problem with his brain. Now, it seemed that he wasn¡¯t crazy. He was simply a lunatic. Running around naked and urinating on the spot, was this something that a normal person could do? At this moment, a commotion came from the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Then, the figures of Daolst Da Yang, Divine King Hong Yun and the others appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s vision. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the Great Sun Immortal greeted him. Then, she seemed to have smelled something strange and covered her nose. As for Xu Lei, he was already extremely nervous as he looked at Xiao Changtian. He looked at the shovels and hoes in the hands of the Great Sun Immortal and Divine King Red Cloud. These were all high-grade immortal artifacts? The moment he saw these Celestial Artifacts, Xu Lei felt his head go dizzy. He fell to the ground and fainted. Xu Lei¡¯s fainting had also attracted the attention of everyone present. ¡°Senior, this is?¡± Daoist Big Sun looked at Xu Lei who was lying on the ground and the unknown liquid beside him as he spoke slowly to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s a psychopath.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. ¡°I understand, Senior!¡± Following that, he waved his hand, and Divine King Red Cloud and the others also arrived in front of Xu Lei. She packed up and wanted to bring him out. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to everyone,¡± ¡°Everyone is here. I went out this time to hunt a lot of wild beasts.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have a good meal tonight.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone was delighted. The wild beast that senior mentioned was not an ordinary wild beast. Then, Xiao Changtian brought everyone back to the island. After getting on the island, Xiao Changtian looked at Little Black and thought of something. He slowly took the goldfish tank from Futian. He said slowly to Blackie,¡± ¡°Xiao Hei, I have a goldfish here. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. Can you help me take care of it?¡± Recently, he had to complete all kinds of system missions. And these small animals were not very worry-free. What if they were taken away by wild beasts in the mountains one day? Little Black was also a demonic beast that had just entered the sect not long ago. It was the most suitable to give it to him. The Blackwater Dragon smiled at Xiao Changtian. Seeing that Blackie didn¡¯t have any reaction, Xiao Changtian took it as a silent agreement. Then, he slowly placed the small goldfish tank into the lake. Then, he walked towards the Hellfire¡¯s kitchen in satisfaction. When the little goldfish entered the lake, Blackie immediately said to him flatteringly, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, you¡¯ll be the boss of this lake in the future.¡± ¡°If you say go east, no one will dare to go west. If you say second, no one will dare to say first.¡± The Ancestral Dragon entered the lake and casually glanced at the Black Water Dragon. The Black Flood Dragon¡¯s bloodline was pitifully little. Then, Ancestral Dragon ignored Blackie and swam to the bottom of the lake.. Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Can Make Hundreds of Them at Any Time (1) Chapter 580: Can Make Hundreds of Them at Any Time (1) Translator: 549690339 | Treasure Pill Heaven, a quiet pavilion At this moment, there were two figures standing opposite each other on both sides of the stone table in the pavilion. An old man dressed in black and white clothes with flowery hair was boiling tea on a stone table. This person was none other than the vice head of the Pill Pavilion, Pill Huntian! Sitting opposite him was an old man wearing a seven-star collar and colorful striped clothes. From his attire, it was obvious that this person was the array master from Wan Array Heaven, Zuo Yuanxiu! The two of them were drinking tea. At this moment, an Alchemy Pavilion disciple also ran over from outside. ¡°Pavilion Master, bad news!¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, bad news!¡± After calling out a few times, the Pill Pavilion disciple also came to the front of the small pavilion. Looking at the panting disciples, a trace of displeasure flashed across Dan Huntian¡¯s face. ¡°Xu Tu, what¡¯s wrong? How dare you lose your land so rashly?¡± Hearing the furious words of the Pill Huntian, the Pill Pavilion disciple also eased the aura within his body. ¡°Pavilion Master, this is bad. Just now, the soul jade plates of Xu Lei and Xu Yu were shattered!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Xu Tu¡¯s words, Dan Huntian also smashed the teacup in his hand heavily on the stone table. Xu Lei was sent by him to capture the Hellfire. How could he have been killed? In the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens, everyone knew that Xu Lei was his disciple. He dared to kill his own disciple. He was quite bold. It seemed that the other party did not take him seriously at all. ¡°Brother Zuo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll have to leave today. Something happened in the pavilion, so I¡¯ll go deal with it.¡± At this time, Dan Huntian also said slowly to Zuo Xiuyuan. Zuo Xiu Yuan also smiled at him when he heard the words of the Pill Soul Heaven. ¡°Brother Dan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. But if you encounter any trouble, do you need my help?¡± When the Pill Soul Sky heard Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words, he also cupped his fists at him. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to let my disciple go to the Saint Spirit Sky to train and help me get the Hellfire.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hellfire to be so bold as to kill my disciple. Zuo Xiuyuan also stood up from his seat when he saw Dan Hun Tian¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Brother Dan, you don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡± ¡°My junior brother is currently in the Saint Spirit Sky. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± Hearing Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s straightforward words, Pill Soul Heaven also thought of something. She slowly said to him, ¡°Brother, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t hide anything. An unknown expert has appeared on the Hellfire side.¡± ¡°According to my estimation, it should be the strength of a half-step Immortal Emperor.¡± ¡°Half-step Immortal Emperor? He did not expect the Saint Spirit Sky to have such an expert.¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan hesitated for a moment when he heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words. He then continued,¡± ¡°No problem, but you know the rules of my junior brother. Hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words, Dan Hun Tian also nodded. -My clan brother understands the rules. He doesn¡¯t care about ordinary treasures.¡± ¡°I need a hundred young women. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you help me complete it.¡± ¡°Let alone a hundred, I can even find a thousand for him.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing the words of the Pill Soul Sky, Zuo Xiu Yuan also laughed out loud. ¡°In that case, Brother Dan, let¡¯s continue drinking tea.¡± Hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words, Dan Hun Tian also smiled and slowly said to Xu Tu,¡± ¡°Xu Tu, order a hundred young women to be prepared. Xu Tu also nodded when he heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words and then retreated. Dan Hun Tian also came to the side of the stone table and continued to drink tea with Zuo Xiu Yuan. At the same time, in the Divine World, On the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, tables of feasts had already been set up. Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal also sat at the banquet. Each banquet was filled with the meat of all kinds of demon beasts that Xiao Changtian had brought back from the Demon Spirit Sky. Xiao Changtian took a bite of the meat and picked up the wine cup on the table. He said to everyone,¡± ¡°It¡¯S been hard on everyone present to complete the construction of the main hall of the Divine Court on time. Cheers!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian also drank a cup of wine. When Deity King Red Cloud and the others saw Xiao Changtian gulping down a cup of wine, they also said to him, ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone drank a glass of wine and paired it with the wine and meat on the table. They could feel waves of pure energy washing over their bodies. After Xiao Changtian drank a cup of wine, he said to the others,¡± ¡°The repair of the back mountain will continue to be hard. Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡± After everyone heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they also said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely complete the mission on time.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng said to Xiao Changtian,¡± -Master, tell us, how did you defeat so many wild beasts?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Senior, how did you fight back? When the others heard Diwu¡¯s words, they also looked at Xiao Changtian curiously. Xiao Changtian smiled at them when he saw their surprised expressions. ¡°I didn¡¯t use any high-end methods. I just placed some medicinal powder.¡± ¡°This is it. Take a look.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian took out a few sachets from his interspatial ring. -Wow, this smell is definitely the strongest poison I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± -I didn¡¯t expect senior to have such deep knowledge in poison path.¡± ¡°Seeing Senior¡¯s sachet, I don¡¯t even know what I made before. It¡¯s simply rubbish.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to everyone,¡± ¡°Do you like it? If you like it, I can give it to you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, God King Red Cloud and the others also said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, is this appropriate?¡± What is there that is not suitable? This thing can be made into a hundred or eighty pieces at will.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Divine King Red Cloud. It was just a simple sachet of Beast-luring Powder, something that could be found anywhere in the mortal world. It wasn¡¯t anything valuable. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Di Wu Zheng,¡± ¡°Diwu Zheng, come, distribute it to everyone.¡± ¡°Alright, Master!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Di Wu Zheng also came to Xiao Chang Tian and helped him distribute the sachets. Divine King Red Cloud and the others took the sachets and looked at Xiao Changtian with gratitude. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. Detected that the host has completed the main palace construction mission.]¡± ¡°The host will now be rewarded with a book of the Complete Understanding of Formations and a set of eighteen flags!¡± ¡°Next, host, please repair the small forest at the back of the mountain and build a sect protection array for the sect..¡± Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: The Number One Killing Array Master (1) Chapter 581: The Number One Killing Array Master (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains In a pavilion on the island, sunlight shone through the window onto the bed. Xiao Changtian, who was sleeping on the bed, opened his sleepy eyes. Xiao Changtian slowly sat on the bed and covered his forehead. Then, Xiao Changtian shook his head. He remembered that he had a drink with the Immortal Da Yang and the others last night, and then he went back to his room. Xiao Changtian was stunned when he saw the system interface in his mind. ¡°Completely unravel the formation?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said in his mind,¡± ¡± System, retrieve the reward!¡± ¡°Ding-dong. Host¡¯s order has been received. Reward will be issued. Please check!¡± Bang! As the system¡¯s voice fell, an ancient book appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. Seeing this cover, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt that it looked familiar. Wow, isn¡¯t this the complete solution of the teaching material? Wasn¡¯t this yellow cover the complete explanation of the teaching materials he bought in primary school in his previous life? F * ck, when Xiao Changtian saw the cover, he remembered the way he dozed off in school. Then, he saw the eighteen flags on the system interface. He wouldn¡¯t get eighteen colored flags for himself, right? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also clicked on the Eighteen Great Flags and took them out from his Backpack. ¡°F * ck!¡± As expected, these eighteen flags were really eighteen flags. He thought that it was some kind of immortal cultivator¡¯s magic tool? He saw the new mission on the system interface. This stupid system was getting more and more demanding. I can understand why you said you wanted to build those palaces. He had even sent Shen Ting to such a remote place. What sect protection array? The key was that he was just a mortal. How could he build it? Could it be that he knew magic tricks? Seeing the system panel, Xiao Changtian¡¯s good mood disappeared. At this moment, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s voice slowly came from outside the door. ¡°Master, it¡¯s time to get up and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Xiao Changtian replied to the door and also prepared to get up. ¡°I can only ask the Great Sun Immortal if he knows any Immortal Cultivators.¡± ¡°I wonder if those Xiuxianists charge expensive fees?¡± Xiao Changtian said as he walked out of the room. At the same time, in the Saint Spirit Sky, the Spirit Race, ¡°Who are you? Hurry up and let us out. Otherwise, when the clan leader returns, he will definitely teach you a lesson.¡± On the Spiritual Race¡¯s snowy peak, a group of Spiritual Race disciples looked at a gray-haired elder in midair and shouted angrily. Originally, after Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei left the Spiritual Race with Xu Lei¡­ The Spiritual Race was also in a state of peace and tranquility. Unexpectedly, not long after Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei left, an old man came from outside. The old man had gray hair, wore a skull necklace, and held an abacus in his hand. After arriving at the Spiritual Race, they had set up layers of arrays outside their palace without any warning. It trapped them inside. ¡± Hahaha!¡± The elder in midair laughed loudly when he heard the Spiritual Race disciple¡¯s words. ¡°Hahaha, your patriarch, I came here to find your patriarch.¡± ¡°Where is your clan leader? Hurry up and let him come out to see me. This way, you can save a few more dog lives.¡± Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, the Spiritual Race disciples below were enraged. ¡°Humiliating my Spirit Race like this, if you have the guts, then fight me one-on-one.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the disciple turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared in the air. ¡°You? You still want to fight me one-on-one? Hurry up and get your clan leader to come out.¡± At this moment, the old man seemed to have lost his patience and shouted at the Spiritual Race disciples below. Seeing the Spiritual Race disciple¡¯s soul scatter, the rest of the Spiritual Race disciples were also terrified. At the same time, in the outer space of the Spiritual Race, two streaks of light were hurrying over. Following that, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei arrived at the peak of the Spiritual Race¡¯s mountain. Seeing the old man in the air, Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s face was slightly angry. She said to the sky, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re that cultivator from Wan Zhen Heaven. Why did you attack our Spirit Race?¡± ¡°You are Leng Xiaoxiao of the Spiritual Race, right? What a beautiful lady.¡± The old man looked at Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao who had just arrived on the mountain peak and said to them in a demonic manner. ¡°This old man is Zuo Liuyun!¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Leng Mei was also shocked. ¡°The number one killing array master of Wan Zhen Tian, Zuo Liuyun?¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression turned ugly. This Zuo Liuyun was considered notorious in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. His strength was famous for setting up killing formations. It was rumored that if he attacked, all the men under him would die, and all the women would become his furnaces. ¡°It seems that there are still people who know my name all these years.¡± In the air, Zuo Liuyun slowly stroked his beard. Seemingly afraid of Zuo Liuyun¡¯s reputation, Leng Mei said to him,¡± ¡°Zuo Liuyun, I advise you not to act recklessly. We have a good relationship with Senior.¡± ¡°If Senior finds out that you¡¯re dealing with us, your soul will definitely scatter.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zuo Liuyun burst into laughter in midair when he heard Leng Mei¡¯s words. ¡°Senior? And you want to turn me into ashes? To tell you the truth, I came here to deal with him.¡± After Zuo Liuyun received Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s order, he immediately went to the Spirit Race. After being said by Leng Mei, his interest in Xiao Changtian grew even more. Seeing Zuo Liuyun laughing out loud, Leng Mei continued,¡± ¡°If you look down on senior so much, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Senior Divine Monkey, Senior Black Tortoise, and the others. You can turn you into ashes at any time.¡± When Zuo Liuyun heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, his figure flashed in the air and instantly appeared in front of Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei. ¡°I was going to finish you off on the spot.¡± ¡°After hearing what you said, I suddenly changed my mind.¡± ¡°I suddenly want to see what kind of expression you will have when I kill the senior you mentioned and bring him to you.¡± ¡°Black Tortoise, Divine Monkey, if these Divine Beasts really exist in this world, I would still retreat.¡± ¡°But with your strength as a Golden Immortal, how can you see through the other party¡¯s technique?¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun pointed at Leng Mei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Wait for me to come back! Little girl!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By the time Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao reacted, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s figure had already disappeared from their sight. Only a voice full of evil charm was left behind. As Zuo Liuyun left, the Spiritual Race disciples who were trapped in the array were freed. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the direction of the Divine World without the slightest worry in her eyes. ¡°Pass down the order to strengthen the defense..¡± Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Senior Ancestral Dragon Doesesn’t Have the Chapter 582: Senior Ancestral Dragon Doesesn¡¯t Have the Right to Carry Shoes (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, the Hundred Thousand Mountains. In midair, the space fluctuated slowly. Then, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s figure slowly emerged. Beside him were three masked men in black robes. This barren land was rather interesting.¡± Looking at the fog above the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Zuo Liuyun said slowly. ¡°The three of you, go and lure the people inside out. I¡¯ll set up a grand array here.¡± The moment Zuo Liuyun finished speaking, the three masked men behind him also gave him a fist salute. ¡°Understood!¡± Then, the three of them turned into three streaks of light and flew into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°No matter how profound your camouflage technique is, you can¡¯t hide from my killing formation.¡± After the three masked men entered the Shiwan Mountain, they slowly advanced along the mountain path. Bang! One of the masked men threw a punch at his surroundings, and a giant snake that was about to attack them was caught by him. ¡°The living beings of the lower realm are so weak!¡± Bang! After killing the snake in their hands, the three masked men came to a lake. ¡°Senior brothers, I don¡¯t think we need to lure them to Master.¡± ¡°These lower realm beings are like ants. We¡¯ll deal with them.¡± A masked man slowly said to the two figures beside him. Along the way, although there were ferocious beasts attacking, they were all demonic beasts that could not even be considered immortals. They could solve it easily. ¡°From the looks of those ants outside, there won¡¯t be any impressive figures here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if the two senior brothers don¡¯t want to fight. I¡¯ll settle it.¡± Hearing the masked man¡¯s words, the other two also laughed out loud. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to junior apprentice-brother.¡± At this moment, they had also arrived at the lakeside. As soon as they stepped onto the surface of the lake, the three of them felt the soles of their feet go soft. Around them, countless lakes were rolling. They staggered and almost fell into the lake. Bang! A splash of water appeared on the surface of the lake. Roar! Roar! Roar! With a roar, a flood dragon covered in black scales appeared in their field of vision. Sensing the aura emanating from the Blackwater Dragon, they felt a wave of despair. The black flood dragon¡¯s aura was at the Immortal King level. During this period of time, Xiao Changtian also dumped his kitchen waste into the lake. And under Xiao Hei¡¯s relentless cleaning, his own strength also increased. Especially after the Ancestral Dragon entered the lake, under the guidance of the Ancestral Dragon, his strength increased by leaps and bounds. Roar! Roar! Roar! The three masked men had yet to react to the Black Water Dragon¡¯s attack. Another roar sounded. Then, an Ancestral Dragon filled with monstrous luck appeared in front of them. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s face revealed a ferocious light. When he stared at him, the masked man felt as if he had already been sentenced to death. At this moment, the masked man also said to the two people beside him, ¡°Mas¡­ Senior Brother, this¡­ What should we do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Senior Brother, what should we do? It looks like¡­It was Zu¡­ Ancestral Dragon.¡± Looking at the Ancestral Dragon and the Black Water Dragon in front of them, the two masked men were a little afraid. At this moment, the masked man standing in the middle tried his best to calm his panic. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Master is still outside. Although they are strong, we don¡¯t need to fight with them.¡± ¡°We just need to lure them out.¡± The other two masked men nodded at the masked man in the middle. At this moment, the Black Water Dragon arrived in front of them. ¡°Where are you guys from?¡± Hearing the Black Water Dragon¡¯s words, the three of them quivered. ¡°Senior, we went the wrong way and accidentally walked in.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior, we accidentally walked in.¡± At this moment, the other two masked men quickly echoed. ¡°Is that so? What about the Celestial Artifacts in your hands?¡± At this moment, the voice of the black flood dragon slowly entered their ears. Seeing the abacus in the masked man¡¯s hand, the masked man beside him also snatched it from his hand. He threw it towards the bottom of the lake. ¡°Senior, this is our sincere gratitude to you. Please accept it.¡± Seeing the masked man¡¯s actions, the figure beside him also said to him, ¡°Senior Brother, that¡¯s what I just got from Master¡­¡± Before the masked man could finish his sentence, he was glared back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be a pervert. That wasn¡¯t what you said when you were slaughtering the fierce beasts in the mountains just now.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to finish us off alone? Come on, attack.¡± At this moment, the Black Water Dragon¡¯s cold voice entered their ears. ¡°Run!¡± Upon hearing the Black Water Dragon¡¯s words, the three masked men ran towards the exit of the Hundred Thousand Mountains almost reflexively. Bang! The three masked men had just walked out a few steps. They felt a wave of pressure descend on them, and then their bodies smashed heavily onto the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Feeling the irresistible pressure on their bodies, the masked men broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave.¡± In the air, the Black Water Dragon¡¯s voice seeped into their souls, causing them to have a mental breakdown. ¡°Senior, I know that we are not your match, but if you want to kill us, you have to consider our identities.¡± The Black Water Dragon frowned when it heard the three masked men¡¯s words. ¡°Our master is outside. If you attack us, he will definitely not let you off.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s strength is not something you can compare to.¡± Seeing the Blackwater Dragon stop, the masked men heaved a sigh of relief. He continued to speak to the Black Water Dragon. Then, the Black Water Dragon¡¯s voice entered their ears. ¡°Who the hell is your master? He doesn¡¯t even have the right to carry Senior Ancestral Dragon¡¯s shoes.¡± Hearing the Black Water Dragon¡¯s words, the three masked men¡¯s originally relaxed mood rose to their throats. What was that? Then, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky. Bang! Lightning struck the three masked men. The three masked men were instantly turned into ashes, leaving only their clothes on the ground. At this moment, the Blackwater Dragon slowly said to the Ancestral Dragon behind him, ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, my performance wasn¡¯t bad, right?¡± ¡°Hmph, barely. Too much nonsense.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Ancestral Dragon looked at the Black Water Dragon and replied. When the Blackwater Dragon heard this, it gave him a silly smile. He had only recently increased his strength and wanted to show it off. At this moment, the Ancestral Dragon seemed to have sensed something and slowly said to the Black Water Dragon, ¡°Master is here. Take it easy..¡¯ Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Preposterous (1) Chapter 583: Preposterous (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian walked around the island after breakfast. After not discovering the figure of the Immortal Da Yang, he also planned to go out for a walk. He wanted to see if he could find a suitable array master. Xiao Changtian slowly rowed his boat out of the island. He also saw the little goldfish and the Black Water Dragon swimming on the lake. ¡°Not bad, much better than the old turtle and the others.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the lake and said slowly. Xiao Changtian quickly walked over when he saw the black clothes on the ground. He picked up the black clothes from the ground. There was still some warmth. Could it be that he had just taken it off? Xiao Changtian suddenly realized something. That streaking man couldn¡¯t be here again, right? Then, Xiao Changtian hurried towards the exit of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. If this streaking man were to stick around here, the people here would not be able to explain it even if they had ten mouths. Xiao Changtian was about to walk out when he saw the little goldfish swimming around the lake. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a goldfish tank from his interspatial ring. He placed the little goldfish into the goldfish tank in his hand and walked out. At the same time, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Zuo Liuyun stood in the air with a huge abacus in his hand. The abacus kept emitting all kinds of different colors of light. Then, Zuo Liuyun changed his hand gesture and said slowly,¡± ¡°Moon Reading Array, devour the heavens and earth, fall into eternal life, rise!¡± As soon as Zuo Liuyun finished speaking, dark gray lines appeared on the ground below. The lines intersected and connected, finally forming a huge hexagonal star light. Following the formation of the array, the dark clouds in the sky surged in all directions, and a gentle breeze blew. After doing all this, Zuo Liuyun slowly looked in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°The grand formation is completed.¡± ¡°As long as you enter my formation, you will become my plaything no matter how powerful you are.¡± Then, Zuo Liuyun seemed to sense something. With a series of hand gestures, the entire formation was hidden underground. Zuo Liuyun¡¯s figure also disappeared into the air. After a while, Xiao Changtian slowly walked out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Where did this naked man run off to?¡± Xiao Changtian held the black clothes in his hands and looked around. In a corner, Zuo Liuyun saw the black clothes in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. The veins on his face bulged. Provoke! Provoke! This was a blatant provocation! How could he not see that the black clothes in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand were his disciple¡¯s clothes? He was still wondering why Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see his disciple when he came out. These clothes appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands, which meant that his disciple had been killed by this person. His eyes scanned Xiao Changtian. No aura? Oh no, wait, calm down, calm down. This person definitely wanted to use his disciple¡¯s clothes to provoke him. This was definitely a diversion. He still had to wait until he walked into the Moon Reading Array. At that time, he would be the master of everything. With that thought in mind, Zuo Liuyun clenched his fists and suppressed the urge to rush out. Soon, they were about to enter. Wait, why did this person turn around and walk towards him? At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also checking the surroundings, his body slowly moving forward. No, could it be that this person had already discovered his location? Zuo Liuyun looked at Xiao Changtian, who was getting closer and closer to him. The vital essence in his body surged, ready to attack at any time. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered his ears. ¡°Could it be that the naked man is playing hide-and-seek and hiding?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the black clothes in his hands and pondered. It was said that people with mental handicaps had a childlike innocence. Could it be that he deliberately threw the clothes into the Hundred Thousand Mountains to attract her to look for him? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian shouted to the crowd,¡± ¡°Come out, I¡¯ve already come looking for you.¡± Zuo Liuyun was hiding in a corner. At this moment, his heart was already filled with anger. This was outrageous, outrageous, this person actually humiliated him like this. Although I like to do things between men and women, when have I ever run around naked? He actually called himself a streaking man. It was simply preposterous. Since he had been discovered, there was nothing more to say. Let¡¯s have a big battle. At this moment, Zuo Liuyun also looked in Xiao Changtian¡¯s direction. Xiao Changtian had already changed his direction and walked into his own formation. ¡°Good, you dare to provoke me like this. If I don¡¯t beat you until you wet your pants today, I won¡¯t be worthy of the title of First Killing Array Master.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s hand gestures changed. A huge formation rose from the ground under Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet. When the array rose, dark clouds gathered in the sky. Following that, gusts of wind blew past. ¡°Today, I will show you what despair is.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an abacus appeared in Zuo Liuyun¡¯s hand. Zuo Liuyun gathered his vital essence and shouted,¡± ¡°Moon Reading, Great Storm!¡± As soon as Zuo Liuyun finished speaking, a gust of wind accompanied by a wind blade shot towards Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also felt a gust of strong wind coming towards him. ¡°With this strong wind, that naked man should have gone home.¡± Xiao Changtian placed his clothes on the ground and planned to return to the island. Recently, the weather had changed so quickly. Perhaps some Xiuxianist was fighting nearby. As the saying goes, when immortals fight, mortals suffer. It was better for him to hurry back to the mountain to avoid unnecessary disasters. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words fell into Zuo Liuyun¡¯s ears. ¡°Preposterous, you actually look down on your own Moon Reading Array and want to break it. How can I let you have your wish?¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Zuo Liuyun¡¯s hands kept moving across the surface of the abacus. Then, the formation under Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet started to move. A huge bolt of lightning appeared above Xiao Changtian. Boom! Boom! Boom! Whoosh! Xiao Changtian saw a flash of light in front of him and looked up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wow, even lightning was here. It seemed like a storm was coming. He still felt that it was better to go back. It was not good to be drenched. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian quickened his pace. ¡°Haha, now you know that you are going to flee. It¡¯s too late.¡± Zuo Liuyun said slowly. Then, he directed the lightning in the sky to attack Xiao Changtian.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: This Person Is Very Cunning (1) Chapter 584: This Person Is Very Cunning (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Boom! Boom! Boom! Xiao Changtian listened to the thunder in the sky and saw the flashing lightning. He quickened his pace. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re actually so arrogant. You didn¡¯t even put up any defense in front of the Heavenly Devil Lightning.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any primeval essence surging in his body. He didn¡¯t even use a defensive immortal skill. Zuo Liuyun¡¯s face was also a little ferocious as he spoke slowly. This person actually looked down on him. Whoosh! In the air, a bolt of lightning also struck at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Xiao Changtian still didn¡¯t react and continued walking. Zuo Liuyun shouted again. The Heavenly Demonic Lightning instantly arrived above Xiao Changtian¡¯s head. At this moment, a golden light flashed in the goldfish tank in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. Whoosh! Before the Heavenly Demonic Lightning could hit Xiao Changtian, it disappeared in the air. ¡°What?¡± Zuo Liuyun looked at Xiao Changtian, who was not injured at all, and the Heavenly Demonic Lightning that had disappeared into thin air. His pupils dilated as he said in shock. ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± The Moon Reading Array was his famous killing array. Over the years, who knew how many experts had fallen in it. Why did the Heavenly Demonic Lightning strike Xiao Changtian¡¯s body as if it had never struck him? ¡°It must be a smokescreen. It must be like this.¡± Zuo Liuyun suppressed the panic in his heart and shook his head. ¡°This person must be suppressing the injuries in his body to make me feel afraid.¡± ¡°Only then can we escape into the mountains.¡± After thinking it through, the corners of Zuo Liuyun¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°How can it be so easy to escape? Let me break your camouflage.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun took out a jade box from his interspatial ring. He slowly opened the jade box, and a spider slowly crawled out. As soon as the spider appeared, it bit Zuo Liuyun¡¯s arm and began to devour his flesh. ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to use this treasure at first, but you forced me to.¡± Looking at the spider in his hand, Zuo Liuyun said slowly. He had spent a lot of money to buy this ice-poison spider at an auction. He had originally planned to use it as a trump card when he encountered danger. As long as the poison of the Ice Poison Spider seeped into the body, the true essence in the body would slowly freeze. Eventually, it spread to all the organs in his body and he died in pain. ¡°Go, my little darling!¡± Zuo Liuyun watched as the Ice Poison Spider absorbed almost the same amount of vital essence as his flesh and blood. He controlled it to crawl toward Xiao Changtian. Under Zuo Liuyun¡¯s control, the Ice Poison Spider quickly arrived beside Xiao Changtian. She climbed up his shoes to Xiao Changtian¡¯s neck. ¡°Little darling, tear off his disguise for me.¡± Zuo Liuyun¡¯s hand gestures changed when he saw the Ice Poison Spider crawling up to Changtian¡¯s neck. He began to control the poison spiders to release poison into Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was hurrying along, felt an itch on his neck. Pa! Xiao Changtian slapped his own neck. ¡°Where did this spider come from? How annoying!¡± Seeing the Ice Poison Spider on his palm, Xiao Changtian cursed. Then, he threw the ice poison spider on the ground and stepped on it a few times. Although they lived in the remote Hundred Thousand Mountains, there weren¡¯t many cultivators disturbing them. However, there was also a downside. There were all kinds of wild beasts and insects in the mountain. It was really impossible to guard against. Who knew when it would climb onto your body. Zuo Liuyun, who was hiding in a corner, was stunned. Now, he finally understood that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t use any tricks. He had just relied on his own strength to withstand the attack of the Heavenly Demonic Lightning. At this moment, Zuo Liuyun felt a chill run down his spine. Cold sweat kept dripping down his forehead. Ignoring the backlash from killing the Icy Poison Spider, Zuo Liuyun also fled backward. He had always underestimated that person¡¯s strength. He still had to plan well to deal with him. Whoosh! Zuo Liuyun didn¡¯t hold back at all. He used all the vital essence in his body to dash into the distance. He stopped at a mountain peak, panting heavily. After making sure that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t chase after him, he let out a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right. With that person¡¯s contempt for him, he wouldn¡¯t chase after him. At this moment, Zuo Liuyun felt that Xiao Changtian had underestimated him, which was a very happy thing. Not long after it stopped on the mountain peak, a golden light followed closely behind. Seeing this golden light, the nerves in the entire body of the left Liuyun were extremely nervous. ¡°Who is it? Show yourself if you have the ability? Boom! Boom! Boom! A loud noise came from the sky above Zuo Liuyun. The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s figure was faintly discernible in the clouds. ¡°You, that stupid dragon Xiao Hei, is right. You don¡¯t have the right to see me.¡± In midair, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s majestic voice slowly entered Zuo Liuyun¡¯s ears. ¡°Come out, come out!¡± Hearing this voice, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s eyes kept scanning the surroundings. His heart was also extremely afraid. He realized that he had no way to sense the other party¡¯s location at all. ¡°Since you dared to attack Master, you should have thought about your own fate.¡± The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s voice sounded again. A golden palm print with monstrous providence slowly condensed in the air. Roar! The golden palm print formed and attacked him with a dragon¡¯s roar. At the same time, Xiao Changtian returned to the island in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Looking at the goldfish tank in his hand, he slowly said, ¡°Go back to your lake first.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also placed the Ancestral Dragon back into the lake. On the mountain peak, Zuo Liuyun looked at the golden palm print in front of him. His eyes were filled with unwillingness and despair. Whoosh! The golden palm print came before Zuo Liuyun and turned into a golden starlight before dissipating. Hmm? Zuo Liuyun slowly put down his hands that were covering his face. He didn¡¯t die? He quickly checked the condition of his body. Suddenly, Zuo Liuyun had a feeling that he was about to die. Then, as if he had thought of something, he also hit the huge rock beside him with his palm. ¡°Bastard, I was actually played by him.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°If that person could have used that attack just now, why would he let me go?¡± ¡°So this is the real camouflage. This person is very cunning.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun was also furious. Looking in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, his face was filled with unwillingness. After throwing a heavy punch, his body turned into a stream of light and fled into the distance.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585:Of course I’m Using You Guys for Revenge Chapter 585:Of course I¡¯m Using You Guys for Revenge Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The moment Xiao Changtian poured Zu Long into the lake, Zu Long looked at Xiao Changtian with resentment. He had almost killed that guy just now. Why did Master save his life? After Xiao Changtian placed the Ancestral Dragon into the lake, he could feel the resentment in his eyes. She also said to him in embarrassment, ¡®Til bring you out next time. That¡¯s all for today.¡± Judging from the weather, it was possible that there would be a storm. Xiao Changtian thought it was better for him to stay on the island. Ancestral Dragon swam to the bottom of the lake after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. It turned out that Master was planning to deal with him personally next time. At the same time, on the other side. After Zuo Liuyun left the Divine Realm, he once again came to the territory of the Spiritual Race. ¡°Who is it?¡± After Zuo Liuyun¡¯s invasion, the Spirit Race had obviously strengthened their defenses under Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s orders. ¡± Kill!¡± The Spiritual Race disciple shouted at the black figure in midair. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The obstruction of the Spiritual Race disciples meant nothing to Zuo Liuyun. With a wave of his sleeve, a blade of spiritual light destroyed the defensive line set up by the Spiritual Race disciples. ¡¯¡¯Ahhhhh!!!¡± On the Spiritual Race¡¯s icy mountain peak, the Spiritual Race disciples cried out in agony. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei also walked out of the hall when they sensed the changes outside. Seeing the black shadow in the air, he said. ¡°Zuo Liuyun?¡± Whoosh! Soon, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s figure landed in front of Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei. b Zuo Liuyun, what are you doing here again?¡± Leng Mei looked at Zuo Liuyun in front of her and said slowly to him. ¡°What are you here for? Of course, I¡¯m here to use you to take revenge.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun revealed a devilish smile. The abacus appeared in his hand, and streaks of rainbow light scattered across the entire Spiritual Race ice mountain. Then, a massive array enveloped the entire Spiritual Race ice mountain. Zuo Liuyun, what do you mean?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned cold when she saw the array enveloping the Spiritual Race. -Sister, this old man must be unable to defeat Senior and fled. There¡¯s no need to talk nonsense with him.¡± ¡°Ice Palm!¡± Leng Mei shouted as she looked at Zuo Liuyun who was in midair. Then, a huge icy palm print formed in the air and attacked Zuo Liuyun. Zuo Liuyun was furious when he heard Leng Mei say that he had fled. His hand gestures changed, and a gray greatsword formed in midair. Bang! The giant gray sword broke the giant ice palm and hit Leng Mei. Puff! When Leng Mei was hit by the gray greatsword, she also spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground. Whoosh! Then, Leng Mei felt a suction force descend on her body. Her body involuntarily fell into Zuo Liuyun¡¯s hands. ¡°What a wonderful person. Unfortunately, she¡¯s a little stubborn.¡± ¡°What do you think the disciples will think if I punish them in front of them?¡± ¡°After all, you know my hobby.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun revealed a wretched smile. Then, he suddenly changed the strength in his hands. Bang! Leng Mei¡¯s clothes shattered in mid-air. ¡°Zuo Liuyun, let go of my sister!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the air, a few ice swords condensed around Leng Xiaoxiao. Then, he tore through the sky and attacked Zuo Liuyun. Humph! Sensing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack, Zuo Liuyun threw the cold charm in his hand at her. Seeing that Leng Mei was about to collide with the ice sword, Leng Xiaoxiao quickly withdrew her immortal skill. He caught Leng Mei and looked at Zuo Liuyun coldly. ¡°Little sister, are you alright?¡± Leng Mei also looked at Zuo Liuyun coldly and shook his head at Leng Xiaoxiao. 6 Zuo Liuyun sensed their gazes and slowly said to them,¡± ¡°It would be a pity to forcefully use such a good furnace.¡± Because of his cultivation technique, if Zuo Liuyun forced Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao to become his cultivation vessels¡­ The effect of their cultivation would be greatly reduced, so Zuo Liuyun intended to make them despair. ¡°Take a good look at your feet and take care of your disciples.¡± ¡°As for your senior, I will kill him in front of you.¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian, Zuo Liuyun was furious. Then, he waved his hand and a black shadow appeared beside Zuo Liuyun. ¡°Master!¡± The moment the black shadow appeared, it bowed to Zuo Liuyun. He was Zuo Liuyun¡¯s fourth and last disciple. Zuo Liuyun had asked him to keep an eye on Leng Xiaoxiao and the others when they were on their way to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Seeing this black shadow, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei¡¯s expressions became even colder. It turned out that they had always been under the surveillance. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± At this moment, a series of screams came from below again. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked down. For some unknown reason, some Spiritual Race disciples died on the spot after letting out miserable cries. Zuo Liuyun, what did you do?¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao looked at Zuo Liuyun who was in mid-air, and a few ice spears appeared beside her. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The ice spear hit the formation, but it couldn¡¯t penetrate him. ¡°This is the Soul Devouring Array. It won¡¯t cause any damage to your bodies.¡± ¡°But it can hurt your soul, making your soul feel like it¡¯s being bitten by thousands of insects.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Liuyun handed a red invitation card to the black shadow beside him. ¡°This battle invitation belongs to the person you brought to the Divine Realm.¡± ¡°Tell him to come here for a life and death duel.¡± When the black shadow heard Zuo Liuyun¡¯s words, he cupped his fists respectfully. Then, his figure disappeared into the air. Zuo Liuyun looked down at the two girls and smiled. ¡°You guys better pray that senior will come and save you. If you want to surrender to me, I won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, Zuo Liuyun burst into laughter. When he came to the Spiritual Race, he had already understood. In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, that person occupied his territory and used a smokescreen against him. It had blocked his Heavenly Demonic Lightning, but it had not caused him any harm. y Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This meant that the person¡¯s defense was slightly stronger, but his attack was not. But as long as he came to the Spiritual Race, he would lose the geographical advantage, and his Soul-Devouring Array was a soul-devouring array. He wanted to see how he would resist him. The people in this world who could make fun of him had yet to make a move. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked at Zuo Liuyun in the air and felt a sharp pain in their souls. He then shouted at the Spiritual Race disciples below,¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. Gather your true essence to protect your souls..¡± Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Senior, Here’._l Chapter 587: Senior, Here¡¯._l Translator: 549690339 | Sacred Spirit Sky, Ice Peak of the Spirit Race in the Soul Devouring Array, Leng Xiaoxiao looked at Leng Mei at the side with unconcealable worry on her face. ¡°Little sister, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Leng Mei¡¯s face was a little pale at this moment. When he heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also replied to her weakly. ¡± Big Sister, I¡¯m fine. You should take a look at the other Spiritual Race disciples.¡± Ever since they had been trapped in this Soul Devouring Array, the Spiritual Race disciples had fought to the death. However, because their cultivation levels were relatively high, they could still protect their souls from being damaged. However, the other Spiritual Race disciples were different. They were already in a sorry state. Some disciples who were slightly weaker had already fallen to the ground and were on the verge of death. Upon hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao looked around at the surrounding Spiritual Race disciples. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to transfer primeval essence to Leng Mei. ¡°Sister, sister, what are you doing? You won¡¯t be able to hold on like this. Leng Mei felt true essence surging into his body and said slowly to Leng Xiaoxiao. When Leng Xiaoxiao heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, she also smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sister¡¯s cultivation is higher than yours, so she can still hold on for a while.¡± At the same time, he looked at the suffering Spiritual Race disciples around him. Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s True Essence surged out of her body as she made a complicated gesture with her hands. ¡°Disciples of the Spiritual Race, don¡¯t be anxious. Prepare to receive my true essence.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, True Essence surged out of Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s body. At the same time, it was injected into the bodies of the other Spirit disciples. With Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s help, the situation of the other Spiritual Race disciples improved. ¡°Patriarch!¡± Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s pale face, the other Spiritual Race disciples looked at her with tears in their eyes. In midair, Zuo Liuyun saw Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions and did not stop her. ¡°You might not be able to protect yourself, but you¡¯re still worried about others. It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡± Zuo Liuyun took a glance at her indifferently and continued to rest in the air with his eyes closed. Beside Leng Xiaoxiao, Leng Mei looked at her and tried to inject his True Qi into her body. ¡°Little sister, what are you doing? You can¡¯t even hold on yourself.¡± Sensing Leng Mei¡¯s actions, Leng Xiaoxiao shouted at her. ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s fine. Senior will be here soon.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao also sighed. Ever since this little sister of his went to the Divine World, she had other thoughts. It was just that they had brought Senior trouble several times in a row. It was hard to say whether Senior would come or not. Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s sigh, Leng Mei continued to speak to her,¡± ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t worry. Senior is so powerful, defeating that old man won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao nodded at her. ¡± Little sister, I also believe that senior can defeat Zuo Liuyun. However, if anything unexpected happens¡­¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Before Leng Xiaoxiao could finish her words, she was interrupted by Leng Mei. Then, Leng Mei seemed to have seen something. She pointed ahead with a smile on her face. ¡°Sister, look over there. Senior is here, senior is here!¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s joyful voice, Leng Xiaoxiao also looked in the direction of her fingertips. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Senior. Senior is here. Senior is here to save our Spiritual Race.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao muttered to herself as she felt a sense of hope. Originally, she had planned to tell Leng Mei to escape if she couldn¡¯t hold on. Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival at this time undoubtedly gave her endless hope. He had to repay Senior properly! At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen slowly appeared on the stairs of the ice mountain. When they heard that they were being attacked, they insisted on coming over to help. Xiao Changtian really couldn¡¯t persuade them, so he took a step back. Jiang Beichen represented the disciples to help Xiao Changtian. On Jiang Beichen¡¯s shoulder was a figure. Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen slowly arrived at the Spiritual Race¡¯s icy peak. Zuo Liuyun, who was in midair, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. This time, I¡¯ll make you pay back all the humiliation you¡¯ve given me.¡± As he said that, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s figure flashed and he slowly landed on the ice peak. She looked at the two figures that were gradually becoming clearer, and then she saw the black shadow on Jiang Beichen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Damn it!¡± Zuo Liuyun clenched his fists tightly as a wave of anger surged in his heart. This person had actually killed his last disciple. Unforgivable, unforgivable! Whoosh! Zuo Liuyun exhaled slowly. He did not rush up to fight Xiao Changtian. As long as he entered the Soul Devouring Array, he would slowly torture him. When Xiao Changtian stepped onto the mountain peak, he saw Leng Xiaoxiao and the others trapped in the Soul Devouring Array. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Leng? Why are you here?¡± Xiao Changtian saw Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei and waved at them. Originally, he was also going to look for them. Now, it seemed that his trip was killing two birds with one stone. in the formation, Leng Mei saw Xiao Changtian waving at them and a smile flashed across her face. ¡°Senior, this is the Soul Devouring Formation. Be careful!¡± Humph! Zuo Liuyun saw Leng Mei shouting at Xiao Changtian and sneered. His hand gestures changed, and the array isolated all sounds. Leng Mei¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be heard at all. At the same time, he increased the speed of the Soul Devouring Array. At that moment, Leng Xiaoxiao and the others felt an even stronger force stimulating their souls. Outside the formation, Xiao Changtian could only see Leng Mei¡¯s hands and feet dancing. However, he did not hear what she said. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just walk over and talk to them. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian brought Jiang Beichen directly to the Soul Devouring Formation. ¡°Senior, be careful. There¡¯s a formation! Leng Mei saw that Xiao Chang Tian didn¡¯t respond to her reminder and continued to shout. ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s useless. Zuo Liuyun has already isolated our voices.¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also sensed that something was wrong and said to Leng Mei. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Leng Mei also became somewhat anxious. If Xiao Changtian was trapped after entering the array, it would be difficult to break the array. After all, breaking the formation outside was definitely easier than breaking it inside. ¡°Come on, this seat will definitely make your soul fly and smoke out this time!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian getting closer and closer to the Soul Devouring Formation, Zuo Liuyun smiled. It seemed that his guess was right. Even his array formation could not be seen. This person¡¯s previous attack on him was a bluff. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly entered the Soul Devouring Formation.. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Nothing Is Impossible (1) Chapter 588: Nothing Is Impossible (1) Translator: 549690339 Sacred Spirit Sky, Ice Peak of the Spirit Race Zuo Liuyun watched as Xiao Changtian slowly walked into the Soul-devouring Formation. The smile on his face gradually became wider, and his hand gestures kept changing. ¡°Die!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Under Zuo Liuyun¡¯s control, the Soul-devouring Formation continued to erode Xiao Changtian. When Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei, who were in the grand array, saw this scene, their hearts also jumped to their throats. They could feel that the magic power of the array that was acting on them had completely disappeared. Without a doubt, they were all heading towards Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any defense set up on his body. !!.. However, in their eyes, Xiao Changtian walked towards them as if nothing had happened. ¡°Miss Leng, we meet again.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Leng Xiaoxiao and the others. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei were also somewhat unable to react. This senior ignored the Soul Devouring Array. They knew that Xiao Changtian was powerful, but they never thought that he could ignore the Soul Devouring Formation. After all, the torture they had suffered here was real. At this time, Leng Mei suddenly had some tears in her eyes, and her figure suddenly pounced towards Xiao Changtian. His entire body was hanging on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Xiao Changtian felt the beauty on his body and smelled the fragrance on Leng Mei¡¯s body. At this moment, he was slightly shocked and did not react. ¡°Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Xiao Changtian patted Leng Mei¡¯s back and said slowly. Jiang Beichen seemed to have realized something. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t see anything. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Jiang Beichen turned around as he spoke. He finally understood why Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t let them follow him. So this was the reason. Xiao Changtian looked at Jiang Beichen who had his back to him and glared at her. ¡°Miss Leng, why don¡¯t you come down first?¡± When Leng Mei heard Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, he realized that he had lost his composure. She quickly got down from Xiao Changtian, her face slightly red. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve been trapped here for a long time, so¡­¡± At this moment, Leng Mei also wanted to explain. Trapped here for a long time? Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Leng Mei¡¯s words. There was no pit or dangerous place here. How could he be trapped here? However, he saw the dirty clothes on Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao. Xiao Changtian also knew that they weren¡¯t playing with him. At this moment, Zuo Liuyun was also changing his hand gestures. ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was unharmed in the Soul-devouring Formation, Zuo Liuyun was exasperated. Then, he pointed at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s you. You killed my disciple. Do you dare to fight?¡± Zuo Yun¡¯s words also attracted Xiao Changtian¡¯s attention. When Leng Mei heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also reported to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, this is the guy who trapped us here and threatened us to deal with you.¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes narrowed. So this was what being trapped meant. This old man was probably the one who had sent him a battle invitation. He had thought that it was just a disciple who was a little vicious. He did not expect it to be passed down. This old man was probably afraid that he would not accept the challenge and use Miss Leng and the others to threaten him. Miss Leng and the others were just a few weak women. How could they be a match for these old men who knew martial arts? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Beichen!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Jiang Beichen immediately walked over. ¡°Master!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Jiang Beichen beside him and directly lifted the black shadow from his hand. He threw it at Zuo Liuyun. ¡°This is your disciple, right? His strength isn¡¯t that great, so he¡¯s already been taken care of by me.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Zuo Liuyun took the black shadow that Xiao Changtian threw over. After a quick check, he looked at Xiao Changtian with anger in his eyes. The black shadow¡¯s cultivation had been crippled. His only remaining disciple had also become a cripple. ¡°Go to hell!¡± After shouting at Xiao Changtian, Zuo Liuyun also charged at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Today, I will break your turtle shell.¡± Seeing Zuo Liuyun coming towards him, Xiao Changtian sneered. He dodged to the side and dodged Zuo Liuyun¡¯s fatal punch. Then, he casually grabbed Zuo Liuyun¡¯s arm and raised his left foot. He kicked Zuo Liuyun¡¯s abdomen. Puff! Zuo Liuyun spat out a mouthful of blood after being kicked by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zuo Liuyun felt a sharp pain in his abdomen. His eyes widened as he spoke slowly. ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Zuo Liuyun and kicked him as well. Bang! When Xiao Changtian¡¯s foot landed, Zuo Liuyun¡¯s cultivation base was completely dispersed. Xiao Changtian¡¯s cold voice rang in his ears. Zuo Liuyun glared at Xiao Changtian. Pointing at him, she slowly said, ¡°You¡­¡± Whoosh! Then, his entire arm slowly fell to the ground. His eyes were wide open, and he died with a grievance. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t show any mercy in that kick. Looking at Zuo Liuyun who was lying on the ground, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei slowly walked over. ¡°Senior, this person¡­¡± ¡°Beichen, deal with it.¡± Xiao Changtian said to Jiang Beichen. Then, he smiled at Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to Beichen. Miss Leng, are you alright?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao also shook their heads at him. Then, Leng Mei said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we talk inside?¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian finally noticed the palace in front of him. This was the first time he had seen Miss Leng¡¯s residence. Looking at this palace, it was like Jiu ¡®er¡¯s. They were both from wealthy families. Thinking so, Xiao Changtian followed Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei into the palace. After entering the palace, Leng Mei also staggered. ¡°Little sister (Miss Leng), are you alright?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao and Xiao Changtian said at the same time. It seemed that Leng Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mei had been badly injured in the Soul Devouring Formation. Xiao Changtian slowly grabbed Leng Mei¡¯s arm and examined it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little weak. I¡¯ll just mix some medicine and drink it.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao nodded gratefully. After receiving a prescription from Xiao Changtian, he immediately arranged for the servants to cook it.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: We Will Listen to Senior (1) Chapter 589: We Will Listen to Senior (1) Translator: 549690339 Sacred Spirit Sky, Spirit Race¡¯s Ice Peak Palace. Not long after Leng Xiaoxiao gave the order, a maid came up with two bowls of Chinese medicine soup. Leng Xiaoxiao took a bowl from the jade plate and was about to feed it to Leng Mei. ¡°Miss Leng, wait a moment.¡¯1 Xiao Changtian stopped Leng Xiaoxiao and took out a few wolfberries from his interspatial ring. ¡°Adding this in will have an effect.¡± She slowly placed the wolfberries into the bowl before feeding it to Leng Mei. ¡°Miss Leng, you should drink some too.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression and reminded her. It seemed that the old fellow from before was really vicious to Miss Leng. !!.. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao also took a bowl from her maid and slowly drank it. As soon as the potion entered her stomach, Leng Xiaoxiao felt a pure power repairing her damaged soul. The injuries he had suffered from the Soul Devouring Array had also mostly recovered. At this time, Leng Mei also slowly woke up. They stood up slowly and looked at Xiao Changtian with respect. Then, the two of them said to Xiao Changtian gratefully,¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Senior. The Spiritual Race has nothing to repay you for!¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian hurriedly helped them up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± At the same time, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. Speaking of which, he was also responsible for Miss Leng and the others ¡®misfortune. After all, that old man also wanted to deal with him. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude when Xiao Changtian helped them up. ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you guys move to the island? That way, you can take care of each other.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered the two girls ¡®ears. Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked at each other, and their eyes were filled with a strange light. It was the Spiritual Race¡¯s fortune to be able to meet Senior! Xiao Changtian felt a little uncomfortable being stared at by the two girls. ¡°Miss Leng, what do you think?¡± ¡°We listen to the senior¡¯s call¡± Although the Divine Realm¡¯s spiritual energy was not as dense as the Saint Spirit Sky¡¯s, it was still a little too weak. But if they followed Senior, their Spiritual Race would definitely have a bright future. At this moment, Jiang Beichen walked in from outside. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing Jiang Beichen¡¯s arrival, Xiao Changtian also thought of something. ¡°Miss Leng, I wonder if you know where an array master is?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei were stunned. Senior is looking for an array master? Most array masters were in the Myriad Array Sky. However, Zuo Liuyun, who had just been killed by Senior, had a high status in Wan Zhen Sky. With the current situation, it was already fortunate that Wan Zhentian did not make things difficult for them. ¡°Senior, we know, but that might be a little troublesome.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment and told Xiao Changtian the truth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Leng. Beichen and I will go and look for her.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew what Leng Xiaoxiao and the others were worried about. They had just escaped from the calamity. It would be a little difficult for them to go out and look for it. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao did not hesitate anymore and ran her fingers through her hair. He took out a map from his interspatial ring. ¡°Senior, this is where formation masters gather.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao pointed at the place marked on the map and said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes, thank you, Miss Leng.¡± Xiao Changtian took the map from Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands and said to her with a smile. Leng Mei saw Xiao Changtian put the map into his interspatial ring and was ready to set off. He said,¡± ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t I take you there?¡± ¡°No need. Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. You still need to rest more. Beichen and I can go over.¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at Jiang Beichen as he spoke. ¡°Yes, Miss Leng, Master and I can handle it. Don¡¯t you trust Master?¡± Sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Jiang Beichen walked out and smiled at Leng Mei and Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Alright then.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen¡¯s words, Leng Mei also stuck out her tongue. Then, under Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s cold and charming farewell, Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen slowly walked towards Wan Zhentian. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back view, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei were a little lost in thought. That stalwart back was so tall and handsome! After leaving the Saint Spirit Sky, Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen arrived at the Ten Thousand Array Sky with the help of the Chaos Ants. Looking at the red glow in the sky, Xiao Changtian narrowed his eyes. Because in the red clouds, there was a faint shadow of an ancient tomb. Wow, could it be that there were opportunities for those immortal cultivators here as soon as he arrived? At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered what Leng Xiaoxiao and the others meant by trouble. So this was the trouble. To mortals like them, if a group of immortal cultivators were to compete for opportunities here, they would be able to survive. He and Jiang Beichen would probably die here. ¡°Beichen, after we enter the town, we have to keep a low profile and not cause trouble, understand?¡± Although Jiang Beichen had been performing well, Xiao Changtian still reminded him. After all, this was a critical period! ¡°Alright, Master!¡± Jiang Beichen helped Xiao Changtian carry the bamboo basket and responded. After entering the town, Xiao Changtian sat down at a tea stall. As a newcomer, these stalls were the best places to gather information. After Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen sat down, a waiter came over with a teapot. ¡°Customer, what do you want?¡± ¡°Iron Longjing, A Pot of Conceout!¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly. ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, at the table next to Xiao Changtian. A few burly men with bare arms slowly gathered together. ¡°You guys are all here for this Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb, right? Why don¡¯t we form a team and explore it?¡± ¡°Sigh, with our strength, so what if we form a team? Haven¡¯t you heard? The Array Sect attached great importance to this ancient tomb.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that the current Sect Master of the Array Sect, Zuo Xiu Yuan, personally went out for the sake of the few Finest Grade Immortal Artifacts inside.¡± ¡°Even Zuo Xiuyuan has stepped out? It seems that we have no hope.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Not only Zuo Xiu Yuan, it is said that many people from the other Heaven Realms have also arrived. I think we should just go and join in the fun.¡± Xiao Changtian sat beside them and naturally heard their conversation. Through their conversation, Xiao Changtian came to two conclusions. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Firstly, there were many cultivators here! Secondly, the cultivation here was very strong! Therefore, if he and Jiang Beichen didn¡¯t want to die, they had to find a place to stay. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died. After drinking the tea, Xiao Changtian left with Jiang Beichen.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: Really Live and Learn (1) Chapter 590: Really Live and Learn (1) Translator: 549690339 Wan Zhentian ¡°Sir, the guest rooms in this restaurant are full. Why don¡¯t you go to other houses to take a look?¡± The waiter in Yijia Inn said to Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen with a smile. When Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen heard the waiter¡¯s words, they smiled bitterly. After leaving the tea stall, Xiao Changtian took Jiang Beichen to ask around. He didn¡¯t expect this town to be so short of housing. The guest rooms in the few inns were all full. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s bitter smile, Jiang Beichen said to the waiter,¡± ¡°Waiter, are there really no more rooms?¡± Seeing Jiang Beichen¡¯s fierce expression, the waiter was also shocked. !!.. The people who came to the town these few days were either rich or noble. It was said that a few days ago in another inn, a waiter had offended a cultivator. In the end, his legs were broken, and he could only lie at home for the rest of his life. ¡°Beichen, forget it. I¡¯ll go to other houses to take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to Jiang Beichen. The influence that the ancient tomb brought to the town was beyond Xiao Changtian¡¯s imagination. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the waiter touched his chest and exhaled slowly. ¡°Sir, there is actually another place that you can try. There might be a place to stay.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was disappointed, heard the waiter¡¯s words, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh? Where is it?¡± At this time, the waiter also brought Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen to the entrance. Pointing at the path in front of him, he said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Go straight from here, then turn left. After walking for a while, there¡¯s a large courtyard.¡± ¡°There is a rental notice on it, but the owner is a little strange.¡± ¡°No charge?¡± Jiang Beichen asked doubtfully when he heard the waiter¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s an old man with a strange temper. If you¡¯re in a hurry to move in, you can try your luck at his place.¡± At this moment, the waiter explained. As a waiter in an inn, he only knew this much. Xiao Changtian thanked the waiter. Then, he brought Jiang Beichen to a house according to the route. ¡°Notice for rent: Anyone who can answer this old man¡¯s questions can stay in this shop for three nights for free.¡± Seeing the notice on the wall of the mansion, Xiao Changtian slowly read out. At the same time, Jiang Beichen had also walked to the front door of the residence. Bang! Bang! Bang! With a knock on the door, an old man in a yellow Daoist robe slowly walked out. After casually glancing at Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen, the old man walked inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen followed the old man to the courtyard. At this moment, the old man brought over two chairs from somewhere. ¡°Sit.¡± The three of them sat at a table. The old man said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Where did the two of you come from?¡± ¡°My disciple and I came here to find an array master.¡± Xiao Changtian sat on the chair and smiled at the old man. It seemed that this old man was quite approachable. The old man¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Then what kind of treasures do you have to prepare? You have to know that it¡¯s not easy to hire an array master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just food and accommodation.¡± Xiao Changtian told the truth. After all, there were all kinds of expenses on the island. He did not have the extra money to hire an array master. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old man laughed when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Food and accommodation included. This person was quite interesting. The old man had let Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen in because he couldn¡¯t see through their auras. He could sense that Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen didn¡¯t have any aura. But as the saying goes, the unknown was the scariest. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Can we stay here?¡± Xiao Changtian asked the old man when he saw him smile. When the old man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he shook his head and made a ¡± 1¡å gesture to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Answer this old man¡¯s question. What do the two of you think of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± Hearing about the ancient tomb, Xiao Changtian smiled at the old man and said,¡± ¡°That kind of opportunity, we can just watch the show. When we have nothing to do, we can also treat it as a topic of conversation.¡± The old man was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go to that ancient tomb to investigate?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also looked at the old man in surprise. ¡°Forget it. Aren¡¯t people like us going to die?¡± This group of cultivators was fighting for opportunities there, while the few mortals here went. If he wasn¡¯t going to die, then what was he going to do? Moreover, he was facing an old man. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words made the old man frown. ¡°Do you think this old man will die if I go?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old man and nodded. Of course. It would be strange if an old man like you didn¡¯t die in an ancient tomb of a cultivator. Then, Xiao Changtian took out a small notebook from his pocket. ¡°Old man, if you¡¯re interested in cultivation, you can take this over to take a look.¡± The old man took the book from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and saw the words. [Complete Understanding of Formations]! Then, after flipping it open, his entire person was attracted by it. The hand holding the book was trembling. He said to Xiao Changtian with a trembling mouth,¡± ¡°This¡­ Where did you get this book?¡± ¡°I wrote this book. If you like it, you can take it.¡± ¡°Can we stay here now?¡± In order to avoid trouble, Xiao Changtian wrote the entire explanation of the formation himself. The old man was excited when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, of course!¡± The array formation in this book was definitely the strongest he had ever seen in his life. Xiao Changtian ignored the old man when he saw the old man enjoying the whole array. Then, she brought Jiang Beichen inside. He didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so interested in a book that was similar to a complete explanation of teaching materials. It was really a life and death lesson. At the same time, a group of figures slowly appeared in the air above the town. The figure in the middle of the crowd was dressed in white and Taoist robes. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He held an exquisite abacus in his hand. This person was Zuo Xiuyuan! Behind him were the other elders and disciples of the Array Sect. Obviously, Zuo Xiu Yuan had prepared a lot for this trip to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb. When Zuo Xiuyuan appeared, there were also different teams coming from different directions in the town.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Zuo Liuyun’s Invitation (1) Chapter 591: Zuo Liuyun¡¯s Invitation (1) Translator: 549690339 Ten Thousand Array Sky, above the town. A few squads slowly appeared above the town. On the east side of the town, the leader was a woman in red. The woman had snow-white skin and a slender figure. One look and one could tell that she was the best in the world. The old man behind her, judging from the aura he exuded, was definitely an expert. On the other side of the town, a man slowly appeared with a team. The man held a feather fan in his hand and had a warm smile on his face. The people behind him also revealed a strong aura. !!.. Zuo Xiu Yuan looked at the two groups and smiled at them, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Treasure Pill Heaven would also come to my Myriad Array Heaven to search for treasures.¡± Hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan, the red-clothed woman covered her mouth and chuckled. When her body shook, the large white rabbit in front of her also shook violently. ¡°Of course, this opportunity belongs to the capable. Do you still want to chase him out?¡± As she spoke, the red-clothed woman looked at Zuo Xiu Yuan with an extremely resentful gaze. While the red-clothed lady was speaking, the jade-faced man on the other side also slowly said, ¡°We naturally welcome the Purple Pill Sect to our Myriad Array Sky. My White Jade Sect has long sought advice.¡± ¡°Hehehe, okay, big sister will wait for you.¡± While the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man were talking, an elder of the Array Sect also came to Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s side. ¡°Sect Master, what should we do?¡± ¡°Ignore them for now. Third brother, come with me. The rest of you, wait at the entrance of the ancient tomb.¡± As Zuo Xiu Yuan finished speaking, the other Array Sect Elders also nodded. Then, Zuo Xiuyuan said to the woman in red and the jade-faced man,¡± ¡°Everyone, the Immortal Emperor¡¯s ancient tomb is about to open. The opportunities inside will depend on your own abilities. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zuo Xiu turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the sky. Xiao Changtian¡¯s residence In the air, two streams of light streaked past, revealing two figures. They were Zuo Liuyun and the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder! When Zuo Liuyun and the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder appeared, the old man also appeared in the mansion. Zuo Liuyun landed on the ground and slowly said to the old man,¡± ¡°Lin Changfeng, a straightforward person won¡¯t beat around the bush. You know our purpose for coming here this time.¡± -Why don¡¯t we go explore the Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb together?¡± Lin Changfeng did not respond to Zuo Liuyun¡¯s words. He slowly walked to the table. He poured a cup of tea and tasted it. Lin Changfeng¡¯s actions seemed to be somewhat out of Zuo Xiuyuan s expectations. ¡°Lin Changfeng, the top-grade immortal weapon in the immortal emperor¡¯s tomb should be very important to you, right?¡± ¡°You must know that back then¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Before Zuo Liuyun could finish speaking, he saw Lin Changfeng slam the teacup in his hand onto the table. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that. You guys can go back. I¡¯m not going to the ancient tomb this time.¡± Then, Lin Changfeng directly ordered Zuo Xiuyuan and the others to leave. ¡°Not going? Lin Changfeng, the sect master invited you because he gave you face. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± At this moment, the third elder of the Array Sect pointed at Lin Changfeng and shouted angrily. The Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder was about to continue speaking when Zuo Liuyun stretched out his hand to stop him. The true essence in his hand flashed, and an array formation rose up in the house. ¡°Brother Eternal Wind, please!¡± Lin Changfeng looked at the array in the house and a smile flashed across his face. He casually spilled the tea in the teacup to the side. Whoosh! The array that Zuo Liuyun had created had been destroyed by him at will. ¡°Please go back.¡± At this moment, Lin Changfeng stood up from his chair and ordered him to leave again. Zuo Liuyun was also shocked when he saw Lin Changfeng casually break his array formation. When Lin Changfeng competed with him in array formations, it was not so easy. Could it be that he had a breakthrough in a short period of time? Zuo Liuyun¡¯s eyes flickered as he cupped his fists at Lin Changfeng. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the opportunity to become an immortal emperor is not fated with brother Changfeng.¡± Although Zuo Liuyun still had an even more powerful formation that he had yet to use. However, judging from the strength that Lin Changfeng had just displayed, it was obvious that he was a powerful man. If he did not pay a price, he would not be able to beat him into submission. Thinking about the possible competition in the ancient tomb, Zuo Liuyun chose not to continue fighting. After turning around and taking a few steps, Zuo Liuyun suddenly said to Lin Changfeng,¡± ¡°Lin Changfeng, although your attainments in array formations have improved again, you still have a lot of time left. ¡°But this time in the ancient tomb, as long as the two of us work together, we¡¯ll have more confidence.¡± ¡°With a Top Grade Immortal Weapon, it will be much easier for you to do things in the future.¡± Lin Changfeng responded slowly after hearing Zuo Liuyun¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, Sect Master Zuo. However, I¡¯m not fated to go to the ancient tomb this time.¡± ¡°By the way, I would like to give Sect Leader Zuo a piece of advice. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go to the ancient tomb this time.¡± Lin Changfeng¡¯s improvement in formation skills was due to the complete understanding of formations given to him by Xiao Changtian. Lin Changfeng¡¯s comprehension had deepened over the past few days. The understanding of array formations inside was something that he had not touched upon. With it, what kind of opportunity in the ancient tomb did it matter to him? A book from a senior was comparable to an entire ancient tomb. However, out of respect for Xiao Changtian, Lin Changfeng did not reveal his existence. Zuo Liuyun felt that Lin Changfeng had a hidden meaning in his words, but he did not know what it was exactly. At this moment, he frowned. When the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder heard Lin Changfeng¡¯s words, he shouted at Lin Changfeng, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of death and don¡¯t dare to go. Don¡¯t scare people here.¡± ¡°Our Array Sect will gladly accept the opportunities in the ancient tomb.¡± As soon as the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder finished speaking, Zuo Liuyun brought him and flew towards the ancient tomb. Lin Changfeng looked in the direction that the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder and Zuo Xiuyuan left and shook his head. He could only say that. Then, he sat down at the table beside him and began to read the complete solution to the array formation. At the same time, Xiao Changtian walked out of the room with Jiang Beichen. Seeing Xiao Changtian about to leave, Lin Changfeng greeted him. ¡°Senior, are you going out?¡± Seeing Lin Changfeng holding the array and laughing, Xiao Changtian said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Yeah, I went out for a walk to find an array master.¡± After resting for a few days at the old man¡¯s place, Xiao Changtian also knew that those Xiuxianists were going to enter that ancient tomb today. Since those Xiuxianists weren¡¯t around, it was a good opportunity for him to find an array master. After all, those powerful array masters had nothing to do with him, because he could not afford to hire them at all. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those weaker array masters would definitely not go in and die. At this time, they might be able to pick up a loophole. After Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen left the courtyard, Lin Changfeng sighed. It seemed that his cultivation was not enough to catch the senior¡¯s eye. He still had to learn more. With that thought in mind, Lin Changfeng held the complete solution of the array formation and looked at it more seriously.. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Opening of the Ancient Tomb Chapter 592: Opening of the Ancient Tomb Translator: 549690339 On the street in the Sky of Ten Thousand Arrays Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen were walking on the streets of the town, looking at the increasingly dazzling red clouds in the sky. It seemed that the immortal cultivator¡¯s opportunity had opened. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian brought Jiang Beichen to a forest. It was said that there were many old cultivators in the deep mountains and forests. As long as you were lucky enough, they might even give you an opportunity. Xiao Changtian also brought Jiang Beichen into the mountain to see if he could get an array master for free. Meanwhile, outside the ancient tomb. Zuo Xiuyuan and the Array Sect¡¯s elder stood in the air beside him. The red-robed woman led Bao Dan Heaven¡¯s team and the jade-faced man led the White Jade Sect¡¯s disciples. !!.. ¡°Everyone, this ancient tomb is about to open. Who is interested in exploring it first?¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also slowly said to the other two teams. ¡°Since this ancient tomb is open, does Sect Leader Zuo have any way to enter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Sect Master Zuo wants a weak girl like me to scout the way for you.¡± At this time, the red-clothed woman also looked at Zuo Xiu Yuan and let out a pleasant laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s see where this tomb ends up.¡± At this moment, the jade-faced man stood up and said slowly. As he spoke, the ancient tomb slowly moved in the air. Finally, it landed on a mountain peak. Soon, all the women in red, all the men in blue, all the men in red, all the people in blue, all the people in blue, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the people in red, all the mountains. Looking at the ancient tomb in front of them, all the cultivators present felt pity for him. The jade-faced man looked at the ancient tomb in front of him and took the lead to walk out. Waving the feather fan in his hand, he launched a series of attacks on the stone door of the ancient tomb. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the jade-faced man waved his hands, a few wind blades tore through the sky and struck the stone door. As the jade-faced man¡¯s attack landed, everyone¡¯s gaze also turned to the stone door. After the dust settled, the stone door was actually intact. ¡°How is that possible?¡± The jade-faced man exclaimed in disbelief when he saw that the stone door was undamaged. His cultivation base had also reached the Immortal King Realm. Although he did not use his full strength just now, it was not to the extent that he did not even break a stone door. ¡°Let me try!¡± At this time, the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder who was beside Zuo Xiuyuan also stood out. The true essence in his hand surged, and a huge flame array appeared in the air. ¡°Ten Thousand Flames Rushing Attack!¡± The Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder shouted. Following that, the large arrays spat out a long flame dragon. A few flaming dragons intertwined together and then attacked the stone door. Bang! When the flaming dragon crashed into the stone door, it only left a trace of charcoal on the stone door. Seeing that the attack of the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder was ineffective, everyone was once again shocked. As expected of an ancient tomb left behind by an immortal emperor. After being attacked twice in a row, it was actually not damaged at all. At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also slowly said, ¡°Everyone, in my opinion, this stone door probably can¡¯t be broken through by external forces.¡± ¡°There should be some kind of formation mechanism.¡± Not long after Zuo Xiu Yuan finished speaking, the woman in red smiled at him and said, ¡°Since you want to break the formation, I will have to trouble Sect Master Zuo.¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan seemed to have anticipated that the woman in red would say this and waved his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for our Array Sect to break the array. You have to pay a price.¡± ¡°After all, we can¡¯t let the Array Sect bear all the risks.¡± As he spoke, Zuo Xiu Yuan also looked at the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man. The red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man looked at each other when they heard Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words. ¡°I wonder what kind of financial aid Sect Master Zuo wants?¡± Hearing the woman in red¡¯s words, Zuo Xiu Yuan also made a ¡®2¡¯ gesture. ¡°Each of you will send out a powerful person to be my formation core.¡± ¡°Of course, my Array Sect will also send out an elder.¡± Hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words, the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man pondered for a moment. Then, he said to Zuo Xiuyuan, ¡°Alright, we will listen to Sect Leader Zuo.¡± After obtaining the agreement of both parties, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s body also lit up. As he muttered, a huge array formation formed in front of the stone door. ¡°Everyone, please stand on the formation core. I will activate the formation later.¡± ¡®It resonates with the formation on the stone door. Everyone, open the stone door according to your feelings.¡± Upon hearing Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words, an old man walked out from the Array Faction, the red-clothed woman, and the jade-faced man. They stood at the positions designated by Zuo Xiuyuan. Zuo Xiu Yuan started to operate the array. Everyone also saw the embryonic form of an array slowly appear on the stone door. In the end, more and more lines appeared on the stone door, echoing with the array that Zuo Xiuyuan had cast. Whoosh! The formation emitted a dazzling light. Then, Zuo Xiu Yuan slowly said to the three people at the eye of the array, ¡°Everyone, wait for the right moment. You are also at the center of the formation above the stone door.¡± ¡°Find the right time to destroy them.¡± Upon hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words, the three people on top of the array also hurriedly gathered the true essence on their bodies. ¡°Open Mountain Seal!¡± A palm print slowly appeared in the hand of the red-robed woman¡¯s elder. When the palm print appeared, it also carried a shocking power as it attacked the stone door. Bang! The huge palm print hit the stone door, and the array on the stone door dimmed a little. Following that, a wave of falling rocks fell. Seeing this situation, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with joy. However, the joy on his face did not last long before the stone door shook. The falling stones gathered together again, and then the stone door emitted a red light. It passed through the elder on the red-robed woman¡¯s side. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± After being hit by the array formation, the elder also let out a series of miserable cries. At this time, the woman in red also looked at Zuo Xiu Yuan fiercely. Feeling the gaze of the woman in red, Zuo Xiu Yuan also smiled at her. ¡°Normal, normal!¡± Although he said this, his heart was indeed a little turbulent. This didn¡¯t make sense. It was different from what he had expected. Logically speaking, a corner of the previous one should have been broken. Then, Zuo Xiu Yuan said to the three of them, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone, you have to attack together. Otherwise, this stone door won¡¯t be broken.¡± Hearing Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words, the few of them looked at each other. A few powerful palm prints attacked the array core. When their attacks landed, the stone door also emitted a commotion. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, three red lights shot out and pierced through the heads of the three elders.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Changes in the Cave (1) Chapter 593: Changes in the Cave (1) Translator: 549690339 Ten Thousand Array Sky, the mountain peak where the ancient tomb was located. Bang! Bang! Bang! The mountain peak trembled, and Xiao Changtian, who was walking in the forest, could not help but curse. ¡°F * ck, do these Xiuxianists still want to stop?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, a golden light flashed on Zu Long¡¯s body. At this moment, the ground in front of the ancient tomb shook. The woman in red and the jade-faced man steadied themselves and scolded Zuo Xiu Yuan,¡± ¡°Zuo Xiuyuan, what did you do?¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan was also unable to take care of himself. He could no longer maintain the original array in his hands. !!.. Looking at the array above the stone gate, he was dumbfounded. It didn¡¯t make sense. Why wasn¡¯t the array on the stone door broken? With this thought in mind, a golden light flashed in the air and entered the stone door. Whoosh! As the golden light poured into the stone door, it seemed to have received a huge impact. With a bang, it turned into a burst of gravel that scattered in all directions. When the stone door shattered, the trembling of the ground stopped. Zuo Xiu Yuan saw the stone door suddenly being destroyed and was somewhat confused. However, seeing that the ancient tomb did not change again, he covered his beard and said to the other two, ¡°Did you see that? I said that I would open the stone door, so I will naturally open it.¡± ¡°As for those few, my condolences.¡± Seeing that the stone door had been broken, the red-robed woman and the jade-faced man did not say anything. Then, with a wave of his hand, the elders behind him turned into black shadows and slipped in. ¡°Sect Master, we also¡­¡± Seeing the people of the White Jade Sect and the Purple Pill Sect rush into the ancient tomb, an Array Sect elder also said to Zuo Xiuyuan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just follow behind them.¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also slowly responded to the Array Sect Elder. To be honest, he did not understand how the stone door had opened. Now that the Purple Pill Sect and White Jade Sect¡¯s people took the initiative to enter, it was naturally for them to go in and scout the way. As he thought about this, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer. At the same time, in the forest. Xiao Changtian brought Jiang Beichen¡¯s figure through the forest. Then, he slowly arrived in front of a cave. He saw the faint light from the cave. Xiao Changtian said to Jiang Beichen who was beside him. ¡°Beichen, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± There were only two possibilities for encountering such a cave here. Or it was a place where some cultivators lived in seclusion. Or it was the residence of some demon beasts. Therefore, Xiao Changtian walked in front of Jiang Beichen and picked up a wooden stick from the ground. After lighting it up with a match, they slowly advanced into the cave. Whoosh! After walking for some distance, Xiao Changtian let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that his luck was quite good. There were different totems carved on the stone walls on both sides of the cave. From the looks of it, it should be the residence of some Immortal cultivators. Those wild beasts and demonic beasts did not know how to carve these totems. While walking, Xiao Changtian pressed his hand on the totem on the stone wall. After Xiao Changtian walked past, the totems that Xiao Changtian pressed on all emitted a bright light. In the ancient tomb, as the light rose, on a corridor of the ancient tomb. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A few crossbows suddenly shot out from the walls on both sides of the corridor, and countless poisonous arrows flew out. Many Array Sect, Purple Pill Sect, and White Jade Sect elders were caught off guard and died from the arrows. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic.¡± At this moment, the jade-faced man¡¯s true essence surged, forming an invisible protective barrier around him. The surrounding poisonous arrows hit the protective shield and emitted waves of smoke. When the jade-faced man attacked, the red-clothed woman and Zuo Xiu Yuan also attacked. It blocked all the poisonous arrows that were flying over from the surroundings. Soon, under the cover of everyone, Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others also passed through a long corridor. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The jade-faced man pressed down on a stone pillar and panted heavily. At the same time, Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others also found themselves in front of a palace. Looking at the palace in front of him, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s heart was also filled with excitement. From the aura coming out of the palace, it was obvious that this was the place where the Supreme Grade Immortal Weapons were stored. However, having learned his lesson, he did not rush toward the palace first. After resting for a while, he realized that there was no movement in the palace. An elder of the White Jade Sect also plucked up his courage and took the lead to walk towards the palace. Everyone¡¯s attention was also attracted by him. At the same time, under the mountain peak of the ancient tomb, Xiao Changtian wandered around the cave. He had seen many totems, but he had never seen a human figure. Forget it, he might as well wait here for a while. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also went to rest in the cave. Then, he picked up a small stone and threw it at the totem in front of him. Whoosh! The stone was thrown onto the wall, and the stone wall emitted a burst of light. Seeing this, Xiao Changtian quickly leaned against the wall. This seemed to be the place he was looking for. Could this totem have been left behind by some immortal cultivator? Looking at the wall, Xiao Changtian was also interested. Then, he walked to the wall. He touched the wall, and the totem on the wall dimmed. Inside the ancient tomb, the elder of the White Jade Sect was slowly walking up the stairs of the palace. Seeing nothing around me, my heart is full of joy. He quickened his pace. Then, a swooshing sound came from the sky. The elder of the White Jade Sect looked up. He saw a flaming meteorite flying towards him at an unbelievable speed. ¡°No, no, no!¡± The elder of the White Jade Sect opened his eyes. When the meteorite fell, blood splattered everywhere. Seeing this scene, Zuo Xiuyuan and the red-robed woman were shocked. Things were not as simple as they thought. At this moment, the woman in red also suggested to the others. ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t we go together?¡± ¡°This way, everyone can take care of each other.¡± When the other cultivators heard the woman in red¡¯s words, they nodded at each other. They didn¡¯t want to be the next them after the tragedy of the White Jade Sect¡¯s elder. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian, who was in the cave, was currently carving a totem. As he fiddled with it, the sound of gravel falling could be heard. Xiao Changtian also found that the entire wall was opened like a stone door. Seeing this situation, Xiao Changtian also pulled Jiang Beichen into it. Then, the entire stone room shook as he brought Xiao Changtian up.. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Robbery (1) Chapter 594: Robbery (1) Translator: 549690339 I Myriad Array Sky, Ancient Tomb When Xiao Changtian entered the stone room in the cave. Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others who were in the ancient tomb also encountered a great crisis. ¡°Sect Master, Third Elder¡¯s arm is broken.¡± An Array Sect Elder was fending off the surrounding demonic beasts as he slowly said to Zuo Xiuyuan. However, these demon beasts were different from the demon beasts of the demon spirit. These demon beasts were just a skeleton without any flesh. From the looks of it, it seemed to be controlled by some array formation. Zuo Xiu Yuan looked at the Array Sect¡¯s Third Elder who had lost an arm on the ground and frowned. ¡°Everyone, hold on. Well be able to pass very soon.¡± !!.. When they stepped on the stairs, Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others were on guard against the sky, afraid that the next meteorite would come. He didn¡¯t expect that before he saw the meteorite, countless demon beasts would suddenly appear on the surrounding stairs and attack him. These demon beasts had no intelligence. Clearly, they were methods left behind by the former immortal emperor. The situation on Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s side wasn¡¯t good, and the situation on the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man¡¯s side wasn¡¯t any better. While Zuo Xiu Yuan was resisting the demonic beasts, Xiao Chang Tian and Jiang Bei Chen passed through the stone room in the cave. He slowly arrived at a palace. Walking out of the stone room, Xiao Changtian sighed. This Immortal Cultivator¡¯s design was very impressive. It was similar to the elevators he had seen in his previous life. Following that, a magnificent palace of the shrine was reflected in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. Looking at the palace in front of him, a few large words floated in the palace. ¡°All treasures and spirit skills are free to be taken.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he saw the words. Treasures and spirit skills, free to take? How could this immortal cultivator be so good? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to Jiang Beichen,¡± ¡°Beichen, go and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Jiang Beichen also walked around. He picked up the few cultivation methods and spirit skills on the ground and shook his head after flipping through them. These things were too different from what his master had given him. Xiao Changtian also picked up a spirit skill called ¡± Ten Thousand Sword Divine Power ¡± from the ground. This was written by an immortal cultivator. Would it be friendly to a mortal friend like him? Xiao Changtian held the book in his hand. For some reason, he suddenly felt excited. If he could cultivate, he would have the power to protect himself in the cultivation world in the future. Xiao Changtian slowly flipped to the first page of the Ten Thousand Swords Mystical Power and saw a figure wielding a sword. This was a real skill. It was way too much better than the ones the system gave him. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Please note that the system you are in is a system that does not cultivate.¡± ¡°If the host is cultivating, you cannot enter the path of invincibility!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. In that case, he could only look at the spirit skill in front of him and not cultivate it. Xiao Changtian thought that he could cultivate his first spirit skill. System, you win! Xiao Changtian kept the book in his interspatial ring. Just because he couldn¡¯t do it now didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t do it in the future. Xiao Changtian was about to put the book into his interspatial ring. The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in his mind again. ¡°Reminder, the level of the spirit skill in your hand is detected to be low. It is not recommended to collect it.¡± Lower level? Xiao Changtian was stunned after hearing the system¡¯s words. However, it was better than having no one. Xiao Changtian also wanted to absorb the Ten Thousand Swords Divine Power. However, what the system said next made Xiao Changtian despair. ¡°With host¡¯s aptitude, cultivating that spirit skill will not cause any harm to people.¡± What was that? Won¡¯t cause any harm? Xiao Changtian screamed in his heart when he heard the system¡¯s voice. This wasn¡¯t telling him that his aptitude wasn¡¯t good enough and he couldn¡¯t cultivate this spirit skill. ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can sell it for a big price.¡± Xiao Changtian consoled himself and put the Infinite Sword Mystical Power into his interspatial ring. On the other hand, Jiang Beichen looked at the books in his hands and threw them around. Finally, he came to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Master, these books are not suitable for me.¡± At this moment, Jiang Beichen voiced his thoughts. These cultivation methods and spirit skills were incomparable to what Xiao Changtian had given them. Hearing Jiang Beichen¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. Indeed, with the talent of mortals like us, how could we possibly understand the spirit techniques and divine arts of immortal cultivators? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also patted Jiang Beichen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be better ones in the future.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Jiang Beichen was delighted. Was his master saying that he wanted to give him a high-grade cultivation technique? Xiao Changtian saw Jiang Beichen¡¯s overjoyed look and said to him,¡± ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± ¡°When the time comes, I can give it to the other senior brothers and sisters.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Jiang Beichen immediately took action. Xiao Changtian looked at the ropes beside him and pulled them. He sighed,¡± ¡°This work is too bad.¡± In his hand, Xiao Changtian directly broke the hemp rope into two. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll use my own.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a few ropes from his interspatial ring. He packed up the books and put them into his interspatial ring. At the same time, Jiang Beichen looked at the iron swords on the ground and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, should we take these iron swords back?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Jiang Beichen¡¯s words, he glanced at the ground and shook his head. These iron swords were too rough. And that wooden stick, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After Xiao Changtian finished collecting, he brought Jiang Beichen into the stone room. Because another big word had just come down. [Take my spiritual weapon and take my inheritance.] When Xiao Changtian saw these words, he quickly pulled Jiang Beichen away. If the owner of this palace found out that two mortals had robbed his palace. Would they still have a chance to escape? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen stepped into the stone chamber¡­ Zuo Xiu Yuan and the red-clothed woman also came to the front door of the palace. Looking at the door in front of them, Zuo Xiu Yuan and the woman in red looked at each other. Then, the woman in red gritted her teeth and pushed the door open. As the woman in red pushed him away, Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen also left the palace in their stone chambers.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: The End (1) Chapter 595: The End (1) Translator: 549690339 In the ancient tomb of the Sky of Ten Thousand Arrays After Xiao Changtian left with Jiang Beichen, Zuo Xiuyuan and the others also rushed into the palace. ¡°Haha, everyone, I¡¯ll take your treasures first.¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan looked at everyone and let out a hearty laugh. Then, with a whoosh, he flew inside. At this time, the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man saw Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s actions. He cursed in his heart. ¡°Old fox!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them walked in. Soon, everyone arrived at the palace. !!.. Looking around, Zuo Xiuyuan was also a little dumbfounded. ¡°Where are the treasures?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s voice echoed in the palace as he spoke loudly. The situation inside was somewhat beyond his expectations. According to the news, there should be a sect¡¯s cultivation technique piled up inside. Why was there not a single cultivation technique? Then, he saw a rope on the ground. Immortal Confining Rope? Seeing the rope, Zuo Xiu Yuan also intended to go over and fight for it. However, before he could make a move, a figure appeared in front of him. He slowly put the rope on the ground back into his hand. ¡°Jadeface, what are you doing? Are you going to take it all for yourself?¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also shouted at the jade-faced man. After hearing his words, the jade-faced man threw the rope in his hand to him. She shrugged and said slowly,¡± ¡°If you want it, take it.¡± He threw the Immortal Trapping Rope that had been broken into two halves to Zuo Xiuyuan. Zuo Xiuyuan took it and saw the broken Immortal Confining Rope. He muttered, ¡°How is that possible? How was this possible? How could the Immortal Confining Rope be broken?¡± This Immortal Confining Rope was his purpose for coming to the Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb this time. Moreover, this Immortal Confining Rope was a top-grade immortal artifact. How could it be broken? Originally, he had wanted to add the Immortal Confining Rope into his array formation. In that case, he would have a way to deal with even an Imperial Immortal. He did not expect that the Immortal Trapping Rope would actually be broken in the end. At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan looked at the Immortal Confining Rope in his hand, clearly unable to accept it. On the other side, the red-robed woman was also checking the palace. ¡°No, someone got in first and took all those things.¡± The woman in red said as she pointed at the footprints on the ground. It was obvious that someone had come here before. Zuo Xiu Yuan and the jade-faced man looked at each other as they followed the direction of the red-clothed woman¡¯s finger. ¡°Bastard, who is it that actually came here before us?¡± While speaking, Zuo Xiu Yuan also swept his gaze across the crowd. There was only one entrance to the ancient tomb. No matter what, he should be among them. When Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over them, everyone felt a chill run down their spines. Then, the palace shook. ¡°What happened this time?¡± The jade-faced man was extremely irritable as he spoke loudly. Then, in front of Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others, a burst of true essence slowly condensed. Not long after, a figure slowly appeared in midair. It was the owner of this ancient tomb, the Nameless Immortal Emperor! Seeing this phantom, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s face was also filled with joy. He suddenly understood what had just been a test set by the nameless immortal emperor. Those footprints and traces of cultivation methods and spirit skills being moved were definitely caused by this Imperial Immortal. And that rope might be an illusion. When the shadow appeared, the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man also looked at him in surprise. Nameless Immortal Emperor, they only knew his name and not his appearance. In the air, the mysterious man looked at the people below and said slowly,¡± ¡°The treasure has already been taken away. What are you doing here?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan and the jade-faced man were also in a commotion when they heard that the treasure had been taken away. ¡°Senior, as far as we know, we are the first batch to arrive here.¡± The jade-faced man took a step forward and slowly said to the phantom. The illusory figure seemed to have been angered by the jade-faced man. He looked at him and waved his illusory sleeve at him. A terrifying blade of light shot towards the jade-faced man. ¡°I don¡¯t like people questioning my words.¡± The jade-faced man¡¯s expression turned grave when he heard the mysterious man¡¯s domineering words. Holding the feather fan in his hand, he also swung a few light blades at the illusory figure. Bang! The blades of light collided with each other, causing a ripple in the air. Then, the jade-faced man clutched his chest. He did not expect that after so many years of the Immortal Emperor¡¯s death, his strength was still preserved so well. After exchanging blows with the jade-faced man, the mysterious man had no intention of stopping. ¡°All of you should be executed for disturbing the slumber of the Grand Instance!¡± As the illusory figure¡¯s voice sounded, a huge storm palm slowly appeared in the palace. Zuo Xiu Yuan and the woman in red wore solemn expressions when they saw this huge palm. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After learning from the former Imperial Immortals that the treasures inside had been taken away, they no longer had the need to stay here. With a flash of his body, he walked out of the ancient tomb. As they fled, the palm print followed them. Many people from all walks of life had died. Not long after they left the palace, Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others felt the entire ancient tomb shake violently. ¡°Damn it!¡± After cursing in his heart, Zuo Xiuyuan also increased his speed and flew towards the exit. According to this situation, the entire ancient tomb should be collapsing. The woman in red and the others saw Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s figure flying outside. He also shouted at the cultivators behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± This trip to the ancient tomb could be said to be extremely terrible for them. Not only did he not get any benefits, he ended up in trouble instead. When such a huge change happened in the ancient tomb, Lin Changfeng, who was in the residence, naturally would not have missed it. Looking at the scene of the ancient tomb collapsing, Lin Changfeng also looked at a room in the residence. Xiao Changtian and the others had not returned yet. After pondering for a while, Lin Changfeng also packed up and walked towards the ancient tomb. He was still a little interested in what happened in the ancient tomb. After Xiao Changtian and the others left the palace, they also came to the stone room. Not long after entering the cave, Xiao Changtian felt the entire cave tremble, as if it was about to collapse. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Needless to say, it was definitely the work of that group of Immortal Cultivators. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also brought Jiang Beichen outside. If the cultivators who lived here returned and found that their Immortal¡¯s Cave had been destroyed, they would be able to escape. She and Jiang Beichen were here. If he vented his anger on her¡­ Didn¡¯t he die unjustly? Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Still the Same Words, You Can’t Go to That Ancient Tomb (1) Chapter 596: Still the Same Words, You Can¡¯t Go to That Ancient Tomb (1) Translator: 549690339 Outside the ancient tomb in the Sky of Ten Thousand Formations Zuo Xiuyuan, the red-clothed woman, and the jade-faced man landed outside the ancient tomb. Looking at the ancient tomb that had collapsed behind him, Zuo Xiu Yuan slowly exhaled. Fortunately, they left in time. Otherwise, they might have been buried with the ancient tomb. At this moment, the woman in red also cupped her fists at the others. ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s matter ends here. Our Purple Pill Sect won¡¯t accompany you any longer.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he ignored the jade-faced man and Zuo Xiu Yuan and brought the Purple Pill Sect¡¯s elder to run outside. ¡°Are you willing to go back like this, Miss Red?¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s voice slowly fell into the mouth of the woman in red. Hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words, the red-clothed woman also clenched her silver teeth. !!.. ¡°Could it be that Sect Leader Zuo has a better idea?¡± Although they knew that the treasures in the ancient tomb had been taken away by them, they had no clues at all. Zuo Xiu Yuan smiled at them when he heard the woman in red. ¡°I naturally have a way to find that person, but that person can find the treasure before us.¡± ¡°His strength is definitely extraordinary. Why don¡¯t we kill him together and then divide the treasures?¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan slowly said to the jade-faced man and the red-clothed woman. The red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man looked at each other when they heard Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words. Alright, as long as you have any news, let us know. We¡¯ll rest here.¡± They wouldn¡¯t send people to follow Zuo Xiu Yuan and cause trouble just based on Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s one-sided words. After all, the scene in front of the stone door had not been long. Zuo Xiu Yuan also understood what they meant and didn¡¯t say anything. With a flash, he also flew into the distance. ¡°Found you!¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan was flying in the air when he saw the figure of an old man below. He smiled and flew down. In the forest, Lin Changfeng slowly walked towards the ancient tomb. Then, the fallen leaves in front of him fluttered, and a figure flew down from the sky. ¡°Sect Leader Zuo?¡± Lin Changfeng said to Zuo Xiuyuan as he saw him fall from the sky. ¡°Lin Changfeng, long time no see.¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan smiled and replied when he saw Lin Chang Feng. ¡°Sect Master Zuo, is the expedition to the Tomb over?¡± Lin Changfeng looked at Zuo Xiuyuan, who was covered in dust and had some blood on one of his arms. She also slowly said to him. ¡°The trip to the ancient tomb is over, but look at me. What do you think happened?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. All the treasures in the ancient tomb have been looted.¡± ¡°We even got into trouble. I didn¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t join the ancient tomb trip. Tell me, do you know something?¡± Zuo Xiuyuan stared at Lin Changfeng, and the true essence in his body kept surging. He looked like he was ready to attack at any time. Lin Changfeng¡¯s sudden improvement in array formation skills and the fact that he didn¡¯t want to go to this tomb that had infinite attraction. This made Zuo Xiu Yuan suspicious. Lin Changfeng was also shocked when he heard Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words. Hearing Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s words, he also understood why Xiao Chang Tian didn¡¯t let him go to the ancient tomb. Presumably, Senior had already predicted the situation inside the ancient tomb. If he went, it would be a waste. Thinking of this, Lin Changfeng felt grateful towards Xiao Changtian. Not only did it give him an opportunity, but it also allowed him to take fewer detours. As he thought this in his heart, Lin Changfeng also slowly said to Zuo Xiuyuan, ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt me. With my strength, if I enter the ancient tomb would you not notice?¡± ¡°As for the reason why I¡¯m not going, it¡¯s not convenient for me to disclose it.¡± Zuo Xiuyuan smiled at Lin Changfeng when he heard his words. ¡°So, you know something?¡± ¡°Your array has improved so quickly. Who knows what kind of opportunities you have recently?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll only know if we try.¡± As he said this, Zuo Xiu Yuan also surged his true essence, and a large array was formed under Lin Chang Feng¡¯s feet. Lin Changfeng felt a large array suddenly rise under his feet and his eyes were fixed on it. With a stomp of his feet, his figure flew up into the sky. The True Qi on his fingertips surged and then attacked the array formation below. Bang! As the core of the formation was hit. The array that Zuo Xiuyuan created also let out a buzzing sound. Then, it exploded below. After obtaining the complete understanding of array formations, Lin Changfeng¡¯s understanding of array formations was much higher than before. ¡°You can leave. I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Lin Changfeng slowly landed on the ground as he spoke to Zuo Xiuyuan. When Zuo Xiu Yuan saw that Lin Changfeng had improved so much, he became even more suspicious of Lin Changfeng. He took out a signal flare and fired it into the sky. The signal flare exploded in mid-air, and Lin Changfeng felt two auras rushing towards him. After a while, the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man appeared beside Zuo Xiuyuan. Lin Changfeng looked at the two people who suddenly appeared and narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he had been careless. This Zuo Xiuyuan had come prepared. After seeing the woman in red and the jade-faced man, Zuo Xiu Yuan slowly said to them, ¡°You two, I think it was him who took the treasures in the ancient tomb.¡± Hearing Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words, the red-clothed woman and the jade-faced man also looked at Lin Changfeng. The true essence in everyone¡¯s bodies flowed continuously. He could make a move at any time. At this moment, a clear voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Old man, why are you here?¡± Hearing this voice, everyone looked in the direction of the forest. They saw Xiao Changtian and Jiang Beichen slowly walking towards them. Seeing Xiao Changtian, Lin Changfeng was stunned. Senior was indeed a god. He must have known that he was in trouble here. He had specially come to help him. Seeing Xiao Changtian beside him, Lin Changfeng also gave him a fist salute. ¡°Senior!¡± Hearing Lin Changfeng call him senior, Xiao Changtian scratched his head. Then, he slowly said to Lin Changfeng, Old man, what are you doing here?¡± Lin Changfeng told Xiao Changtian the truth. ¡°This old man also wants to investigate this Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± As he spoke, Lin Changfeng lowered his head in embarrassment. After all, Xiao Changtian had told him not to go to the immortal emperor tomb. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian sighed after hearing Lin Changfeng¡¯s words. The old men in the cultivation world were all people with dreams. Everyone wanted to cultivate to become an immortal. However, it would be great if it was really that easy. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian said to him,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. You can¡¯t go to that ancient tomb..¡± Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: It Shouldn’t Be Difficult to Trap a Mortal Like Chapter 597: It Shouldn¡¯t Be Difficult to Trap a Mortal Like Him_1 Translator: 549690339 Ten Thousand Array Sky, in the forest Xiao Changtian¡¯s words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Following that, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Xiao Changtian. Lin Changfeng smiled awkwardly. ¡°Senior is right.¡± Zuo Xiuyuan and the others did not obtain anything after entering. Why would he take the risk? Seeing Lin Chang Feng¡¯s smiling face, Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡°You really can¡¯t go to this ancient tomb now. By the time you arrive, all the treasures will have been taken away.¡± Xiao Changtian felt that the old man had not given up, so he continued to persuade him. !!.. After such a long time, those opportunities must have been snatched away by those immortal cultivators. What did this old man have to do with it? He might enter that ancient tomb and be hit by some mechanism inside. Wouldn¡¯t he die without knowing why? When Xiao Changtian mentioned that the treasures in the ancient tomb had been taken away. Zuo Xiu Yuan, the red-clothed woman, and the jade-faced man also looked at each other. His gaze swept across Xiao Changtian. Judging from his aura, Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. However, how many people were there in Wan Zhen Heaven who could be called seniors by Lin Changfeng? It might be an old monster who had cultivated for many years. In a situation where there was no enmity between them, who would be willing to offend an old monster? After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng sighed in his heart. As expected of a senior. He knew everything that happened in the ancient tomb. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also thought of something. ¡°Old man, let¡¯s go back first.¡± If those Xiuxianists came back and found out that the cave had been destroyed, they would definitely fight. What were these mortals doing here if not waiting for death? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng followed him and left. Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others watched Xiao Changtian and Lin Changfeng leave, their eyes flickering. As for Xiao Changtian, who had suddenly appeared as an X factor, they did not know how strong he was. Lin Changfeng was already very strong. If they attacked together, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to gain anything. At this moment, the red-robed woman saw Xiao Changtian and Lin Changfeng who had walked a distance away. ¡°Look, what¡¯s that?¡± The woman in red pointed at the bamboo basket on Xiao Changtian¡¯s back. Some of the books were thick, and the red-robed woman was able to see them clearly with her divine power. Wasn¡¯t this the cultivation method and spirit skill recorded in the ancient tomb? Zuo Xiu Yuan and the jade-faced man also realized something when they heard the red-clothed woman¡¯s words. The few of them no longer hesitated. Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s Zhen Yuan surged out, forming a huge formation with him as the center. It quickly spread toward Xiao Changtian and Lin Changfeng. ¡°You stole my opportunity and you still want to run? The jade-faced man looked at Xiao Changtian and Lin Changfeng, who were faintly discernible in front of him, and his body floated in the air. He waved the feather fan in his hand in their direction. Immediately, poisonous thorns flew out from the feather fan, attacking Xiao Changtian. The woman in red was naturally unwilling to fall behind. Her hands also made a series of changing gestures, and a huge flame appeared beside her. Whoosh! The flame left a huge trail behind it as it flew towards Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Lin Changfeng, who was beside Xiao Changtian, also said slowly to him,¡± ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others suddenly launched an attack on them. If he was alone, he would not be able to block them. Hearing Lin Changfeng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian frowned. Could it be that this old man still wanted to go to the ancient tomb of that immortal cultivator? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to him unhappily, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going back. Don¡¯t worry about anything else, let s go. This old man, I was trying to persuade him out of goodwill, why did he take things so hard? Lin Changfeng heard the displeasure in Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and smiled at him,¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. I also know some small array formations. Perhaps I can¡­¡± Lin Changfeng stopped halfway. Why was he so stupid? Senior told him not to care. He definitely wanted to settle it himself. Why was his mouth so lacking? Xiao Changtian heard what Lin Changfeng said and stopped walking. He said to him,¡± ¡°What did you just say? You know formations?¡± Lin Changfeng was stunned when he saw Xiao Changtian suddenly stop and ask. Then, he slowly nodded to Xiao Changtian. ¡°I only know a little. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡± Then, Lin Changfeng felt that the spirit skill was getting closer and closer, and he was very nervous. Why didn¡¯t this senior do anything? Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard as he thought about this. ¡°Old man, hurry up and show me one.¡± Lin Changfeng understood what Xiao Changtian meant. Senior, you want me to block the attacks from behind first, right? That was right. Senior had given him such a profound array formation, so how could he not repay him? With that thought in mind, Lin Changfeng was just about to make a move when Jiang Beichen¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°Do whatever Master tells you to do. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Jiang Beichen¡¯s voice rang in Lin Changfeng¡¯s ears. Then, Lin Changfeng saw Jiang Beichen throw a leaf behind him. The leaf floated in the air, bringing with it an unmatched sword qi. Then, whether it was Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s array, the red-clothed woman¡¯s flames, or the jade-faced man¡¯s poisonous thorns, the two of them were all killed. They were all annihilated by the sword Qi before they could pass through his position. After the collision, the leaf showed no signs of dissipating. It directly tore through the sky and hit Zuo Xiuyuan, the jade-faced man, and the red-clothed woman. After Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others fell to the ground, they never got up again. Lin Changfeng gulped when he saw the scene behind him. This senior¡¯s disciple was already so strong. At this moment, Xiao Chang¡¯s voice slowly entered his ears. ¡°Old man, will it take a long time to cast this formation?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, it will be done soon.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian waved his hand at Lin Changfeng. ¡°How about this? Use a formation on me and see if you can control me.¡± Seeing that Lin Changfeng had been preparing for so long but did not make any moves, he was shocked. Xiao Changtian also wanted to give him some advice. After all, this old man only knew a little, so he shouldn¡¯t make things too difficult for him. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to trap a mortal like him.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: Old Man, You Have to Practice Your Array Chapter 598: Old Man, You Have to Practice Your Array Formation Translator: 549690339 Ten Thousand Array, in the forest Lin Changfeng¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Senior, are you serious? Trapping you is making things difficult for me. Seeing Lin Changfeng¡¯s troubled face, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, old man? Is there a problem? ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t trap me?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng could only nod his head in embarrassment. Senior, I can still try to trap the others. But what am I supposed to do if I trap you? Xiao Changtian got Lin Changfeng¡¯s confirmation and complained. ¡°Old man, you have to practice your formation well.¡± This old man couldn¡¯t even trap himself. He wondered if this array formation could be considered rudimentary. More importantly, he did not know if the system would acknowledge the array set up by this old man. While he was thinking about this, he also said slowly in his mind, ¡°System, can this old man be considered qualified to set up the sect protection array?¡± ¡°Ding-dong. As long as it¡¯s a formation master, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s ambiguous answer, Xiao Changtian was a little confused. Did the system mean yes or no? Forget it, let¡¯s see what kind of array this old man knows first. Xiao Changtian thought so and said to Lin Changfeng slowly, ¡°Old man, just set up the formation that you are most proficient in.¡± Lin Changfeng nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, he made a series of hand gestures and a huge formation was formed under his feet. ¡°Senior, what do you think of the Heaven and Earth Array Formation? Once this array formation is activated, no one can approach me within a few miles.¡±¡± Unlike Zuo Liuyun¡¯s killing formation, Lin Changfeng¡¯s main cultivation was the path of defense. Therefore, he also displayed his proudest work. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had also appeared beside Lin Changfeng. She patted his shoulder and said slowly, ¡°Old man, I don¡¯t feel anything.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around him. What was this old man talking about? It sounded awesome, but why didn¡¯t anything change around him? Could it be that he was a mortal and could not see the array? But that was not right. He did not feel affected at all. Xiao Changtian remembered that those Xiuxianists had fought with earth-shaking powers. Was this old man bragging to him just now? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian also looked at Lin Changfeng suspiciously. Lin Changfeng smiled embarrassedly at Xiao Changtian. I really have no choice. Senior, you don¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯s because you directly broke the array. How can you blame me for that? Alright, blame me for being too weak. Lin Changfeng looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him. After Xiao Changtian paced back and forth in front of Lin Changfeng, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Old man, are you willing to go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains with me and help me build a sect protecting formation?¡± He did not see any array masters here. It was not easy to meet an old man, so it was better to pull him back and give it a try. Perhaps the system would pass. Lin Changfeng was overjoyed when he heard Xiao Changtian s words. Was this senior inviting him to join them? Lin Changfeng nodded to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, no problem.¡± Can follow Xiao Changtian side, then he can get the opportunity is also a lot of. Perhaps he would have more confidence in going to Treasure Pill Heaven in the future. Seeing the old man agree, Xiao Changtian continued, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the salary first. Food and accommodation are included, okay?¡± Lin Changfeng was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to stay by your side.¡± It was already a great opportunity for him to be able to cultivate by Senior s side. How could he dare to ask for a salary? He didn¡¯t want anything. Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard the old man. Looking at the old man¡¯s appearance, he was also a little naive. He was already so old, yet he still did not want anything. How was he going to retire in the future? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian said to him,¡± ¡°How about this? After I finish it, I¡¯ll give you a painting or something. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng was about to refuse, but when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, he said to him,¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll listen to Senior.¡± ¡°Alright, tidy up the courtyard. We¡¯ll set off immediately. Xiao Changtian said to Lin Changfeng slowly. There were so many cultivators here fighting for his opportunities, so it was better for him to leave as soon as possible. Lin Changfeng nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, she followed him out of the forest. After Xiao Changtian brought Lin Changfeng and the others out of the forest. Zuo Xiu Yuan, who had fallen to the ground, also slowly stood up. Looking at the direction where Xiao Changtian had left, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s eyes were also gloomy. He covered his chest with his hand. There was an obvious wound there. It was obvious that Jiang Beichen had just stayed behind. Then, he took out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring. He took out a pill and put it into his mouth. ¡°Lin Changfeng, just you wait.¡± Then, Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s figure also flew into the distance. The direction they were flying towards was Treasure Pill Heaven. When Zuo Xiu Yuan left, the red-clothed woman on the ground coughed a few times. She slowly stood up from the ground and walked to the side of the jade-faced man. After searching his body for a while, he also took away the treasures on his body. Finally, a flame rose from his hand and slowly landed on the jade-faced man. The jade-faced man¡¯s body turned into ashes. ¡°Grandpa, the mission you gave me is really difficult. Just a moment ago, she felt the arrival of the Grim Reaper. After doing all this, the woman in red took out a jade pendant. After slowly crushing it, a huge wormhole slowly appeared. The red-robed woman also stepped in without any hesitation. On the other side, Xiao Changtian and Lin Changfeng slowly appeared in the Divine World. ¡°It¡¯s just ahead.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the old man beside him looking around in surprise and said slowly to him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng smiled at him. He really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to live in such a God Realm with thin spiritual energy. Was this a big shot? Lin Changfeng suddenly felt that Xiao Changtian was not only unreachable, but also unfathomable. Perhaps, Senior¡¯s strength had already reached the level of returning to the original.. Chapter 599 - Chapter 599:1 Didn’t Expect, There’s always a Mountain Higher (1) Chapter 599:1 Didn¡¯t Expect, There¡¯s always a Mountain Higher (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s lead, Lin Changfeng quickly crossed the mountains of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Lin Changfeng looked at the lake. At this moment, the Black Water Dragon was slowly swimming on the surface of the lake. Lin Changfeng was shocked when he saw the Black Water Dragon. Was this a Celestial King demonic beast? Xiao Changtian saw Lin Changfeng stop and smiled at him,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that little black just entered the sect not long ago.¡± Lin Changfeng nodded at Xiao Changtian. For immortal kings, which sect wouldn¡¯t treat them as old ancestors? He had only just entered the sect when he came to Senior. It seemed that his previous prediction of Senior was still too low. To let an immortal king level demon beast guard the door, senior was probably a legendary creation immortal or even a higher level cultivator, right? With reverence, Lin Changfeng and Xiao Changtian stepped on Blackie¡¯s body and slowly came to the island. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal and the others also saw Xiao Changtian who had returned. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian stepped onto the island, everyone greeted him. Xiao Changtian also responded to them one by one when he saw them. Then, he introduced Lin Changfeng,¡± ¡± Old man, this is the Great Sun Immortal, that is the Red Cloud Divine King who wants to cultivate immortality, and that¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was also worried that this old man would not be used to living here, so he introduced the Great Sun Immortal and the others to him one by one. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng smiled at the Grand Sun Immortal and the others. So the people around Senior were so terrifying? These people didn¡¯t have any aura leaking out, but the things they were holding and wearing. No matter how he looked at it, it was even more awesome than a high-grade immortal artifact. The rake, hoe, and brick in his hand were probably at the level of a top-grade immortal weapon. After greeting the Grand Sun Immortal and the others, Lin Changfeng realized what kind of place he had come to. Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. Big shots were surrounded by big shots. Then, Xiao Changtian introduced them,¡± ¡°This old man is an array master. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to take care of him when he constructs the sect protection array for our sect.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng also cupped his fists at the Great Sun Immortal and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to take care of me in the future.¡± When Daoist Big Sun and the others heard Lin Changfeng¡¯s words, they also waved at him. ¡°No problem. Since we¡¯re here, we¡¯re all family now. If there¡¯s anything, look for me.¡± Since he was the array master that Senior found, he might be Senior¡¯s favorite person in the future. It was never wrong to build a good relationship with this old man. Look at that chef from before. Isn¡¯t he being used by the senior to make three meals a day now? After introducing Lin Changfeng to the Grand Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian stretched himself. Then, he saw Hellfire waving at him. ¡°Hellfire, there¡¯s a newcomer on this island. You should give him a good welcome tonight.¡± The Hellfire nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°No problem, Senior.¡± Hellfire? Lin Changfeng suddenly felt that the name Hellfire sounded familiar. This name, where did he hear it from? Then, Lin Changfeng saw Xiao Changtian take out a green bull from his interspatial ring. Was this a half-step Immortal Emperor demonic beast? Could it be that person from Green Bull Mountain? Lin Changfeng gasped when he saw Xiao Changtian take out the green ox. Some time ago, he had heard the news of a human robbing everything in Green Bull Mountain. At that time, he was still suspecting who was capable of destroying the territory of a half-step Immortal Emperor. If it was a senior, then it was indeed reasonable. ¡°Let¡¯s eat beef hotpot tonight.¡± Xiao Changtian handed the blue sky to the Hellfire and said slowly. When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it was also excited. As for hotpot, it was a skill that he had just learned recently. Coupled with the Blue Sky as an ingredient, the Hellfire was extremely happy. After Lin Changfeng saw the Hellfire clearly, he remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the same person from the Sacred Spirit Heaven? Seeing Xiao Changtian hand over the Blue Sky to the Hellfire, Lin Changfeng said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, are you going to slaughter this green ox and eat it?¡± Even though he already had the answer in his heart, he still couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of a half-step Immortal Emperor demonic beast. Lin Changfeng could not help but ask. Xiao Changtian heard Lin Changfeng¡¯s words and said,¡± ¡°What else? It¡¯s just a cow. If you don¡¯t have it, just go and fight.¡± According to Xiao Changtian¡¯s experience, those old men who were in their middle school were relatively poor. He must have felt that it was a waste to kill such a big cow to entertain him. At this moment, Lin Changfeng said to Xiao Changtian gratefully,¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Seeing Lin Changfeng¡¯s grateful expression, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at him. Sure enough, just as he had imagined, a cow could move an old man to this extent. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Lin Changfeng,¡± ¡°You just arrived. Why don¡¯t you familiarize yourself with the surroundings first?¡± Lin Changfeng nodded at Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also said to Lin Changfeng, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take this fellow Daoist to take a look?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at him after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. He felt at ease when Daoist Big Sun brought this old man. After being busy for so long, he should go and rest. After she woke up, she would have a hot pot. Life was so delicate! After Xiao Changtian left, the Great Sun Immortal also brought Lin Changfeng to familiarize himself with the environment on the island. When he saw the Black Tortoise, Phoenix, and other divine beasts on the island, Lin Changfeng was a little stunned. On this island, he had thought that Daoist Big Sun and the others were the strongest assistants of Senior. He did not expect that there would be a mountain higher than the other. This island was really full of hidden dragons and tigers. This was a divine beast that was usually not seen. However, they could be seen everywhere here! Also, when Senior¡¯s disciples saw Ye Fan. The axe he used to chop firewood seemed to be able to split his soul into two. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No, he had to work hard in the future and become a follower behind Senior. If it really didn¡¯t work, he could also be a gatekeeper on the island. After all, on the island, his strength was probably only comparable to that demonic beast. After wandering around the island for a while, Lin Changfeng immediately made up his mind. Also, he had to do a good job with this sect protecting array.. Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array (1) Chapter 600: Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains On a long wooden table on the island. The soup base of the hotpot kept boiling under the burning flames, and waves of fragrance floated out from it. As the fragrance entered their noses, everyone present felt that the flow of true essence in their bodies had become much smoother. Just the smell alone could cause such an effect. At this moment, everyone was staring at the hotpot on the table. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Xiao Changtian was sitting in the middle of the crowd, holding a spoon in his hand as he helped everyone scoop the soup and put the meat in. Lin Changfeng saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and understood why he was so respected by everyone. Senior¡¯s state of mind was not something he could compare to. He was strong, but he did not put on airs. He was gentle to others and even did these things himself. If he had such a state of mind when he was young, his current achievements would probably be far more than this. Lin Changfeng sighed in his heart. When he saw Xiao Changtian helping him with the soup, he smiled and said,¡± ¡°Senior, how can I trouble you? I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded after hearing Lin Changfeng¡¯s words. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put the spoon here. You can help yourself.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed. This newcomer was really good. He was nothing like the others. He was so lazy that every time he scooped rice and soup, he couldn¡¯t pick up the spoon or the chopsticks. All kinds of excuses made him have no choice but to do it himself. He had no choice. After all, he had promised to provide food and accommodation. After Xiao Changtian put down the spoon, Lin Changfeng was about to scoop the soup himself. He saw that everyone present was looking at him in shock. Diwu Zheng secretly gave him a thumbs up. Hmm? What had he done? Lin Changfeng could not react when he felt everyone¡¯s gaze. Then, he immediately understood as soon as he held the spoon. I was too careless, too careless. He had actually forgotten that the spoons and utensils used by Senior were at least top-grade immortal artifacts. With the strength of the others, there was no way they could take them down. How could he do it with his little strength? Lin Changfeng held the spoon in his hand and used all the true essence in his body, but he only made the spoon move slightly. As Lin Changfeng¡¯s face turned red, the situation became very awkward. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also noticed that Lin Changfeng had not filled his bowl for a long time. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t be so reserved. It¡¯s fine to serve a little more.¡± This old man must be here for the first time. He was a little shy. From his face, it was obvious that he was red. He was afraid that if he filled too much, it would give others a bad impression. If he filled too little, he would not be full. ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± Lin Changfeng nodded at Xiao Changtian. Now, it was not a matter of whether he had more or less spoons. It was a matter of whether he could lift the spoon. With the spoon in his hand, Lin Changfeng felt like he was carrying a few mountains. Finally, after much effort, Lin Changfeng put some beef soup into his bowl. Then, he sat down on the chair, panting heavily. Lin Changfeng felt that scooping soup for himself was more tiring than fighting hundreds of rounds with others. Seeing that Lin Changfeng had been flourishing for so long, Xiao Changtian said slowly,¡± ¡°Old man, is this enough to fill your stomach? You should eat more.¡± The little bit of meat that this old man had was probably only enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. While speaking, Xiao Changtian also helped to scoop some from the pot. ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± At this moment, Lin Changfeng also thanked Xiao Changtian. Soon, everyone began to enjoy the meat of the Qingtian Demonic Beasts. Especially the Hellfire, who felt great eating the food he made. After dinner, Lin Changfeng said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I already have an idea for this lake protection sect¡¯s grand array.¡± At this moment, Lin Changfeng took out a blueprint from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Changtian. This diagram was the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation that he had designed. It was made from the essence of his life. He had also fused the methods within and reached a new level. Lin Changfeng believed that as long as this array was set up, even a Creation Immortal could attack the island. It was not a simple matter, and there was even the danger of being killed. After all, the nine formation cores on the array complemented each other and were ever-changing. They were both offensive and defensive. Xiao Changtian looked at the blueprints Lin Changfeng gave him. After a casual glance, he nodded at him. ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll do as you want.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that this old man only knew a little. He couldn¡¯t expect too much from them. There wouldn¡¯t be any powerful cultivators coming to this place. If it came, no matter how strong this array formation was, it would not be able to stop it. Lin Changfeng got Xiao Changtian¡¯s approval and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, what do you think about using these for the formation cores?¡± Lin Changfeng took a step to the side as he spoke. The huge flags that were flying behind him were revealed. However, the nine flying flags that he had collected in the Ten Thousand Array Sky over the years were all high-grade immortal artifacts. If combined, it could even be comparable to a Supreme Grade Immortal Artifact. Lin Changfeng was very confident in his own flying flag, but after seeing the equipment used by Xiao Changtian, he was shocked. Lin Changfeng felt that his nine flying flags might not be able to catch Xiao Changtian¡¯s eye. However, the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation had a very high requirement for immortal artifacts. These nine immortal artifacts had to be connected to each other. He was able to find these nine flying flags that were connected to each other partly because he was lucky. Xiao Changtian looked at the flying flag in front of him and placed his hand under his chin. ¡°Old man, what do you think of these nine?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian took out the nine flags that the system had given him. It wasn¡¯t that the old man¡¯s nine flags weren¡¯t good, but Xiao Changtian felt that the flags given by the system were useless. However, if he looked a little more awe-inspiring, it might have some deterrent effect. When Lin Changfeng saw the nine flags, he was excited. ¡°Senior, of course. With these nine flags, I can guarantee that no one will be able to attack the island.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The strength of the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array also depended on the strength of the array immortal artifact. Lin Changfeng couldn¡¯t see through the nine flags Xiao Changtian had taken out. However, he was sure that it was definitely above the Supreme Grade Immortal Artifact, and they were even related. Once the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array was set up, let alone the experts he knew, it was impossible for him to do so. Even the legendary power of the Heavenly Dao might not be able to break him.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601:1 Was Played (1) Chapter 601:1 Was Played (1) Translator: 549690339 Treasure Pill Heaven, on a quiet mountain peak. In the air, a stream of light slowly swept past, and then a figure slowly landed on the mountain peak. It was Zuo Xiuyuan, who had escaped from Wan Zhentian. After arriving at Treasure Pill Heaven, Zuo Xiu Yuan also heaved a sigh of relief. After all, Jiang Beichen¡¯s attack had left a deep impression on him. Not only did a leaf block their attack, but it also caused damage to them. Of course, the scarier one was the young man beside Lin Changfeng. He directly plundered everything in the Immortal Emperor¡¯s ancient tomb, and from the beginning to the end, he did it as if it was light. He didn¡¯t even make a move. This trip to the ancient tomb was simply a loss for him. Not only did they not get anything, but their Array Sect also lost a lot of people. After this trip to the ancient tomb, the Array Sect could be said to have suffered a great loss. Zuo Xiu Yuan covered his chest with his hand and could see a long scar on his chest. He thought that he would be able to recover quickly with his own strength. He did not expect the sword qi to be so terrifying. Not only was it constantly eroding his wounds, but it was also constantly eroding his wounds. Moreover, there was a tendency for it to erode other places. He condensed his True Essence in his palm and slowly stabilized the wound. Zuo Xiuyuan also slowly walked forward. Arriving in front of a small pavilion, Zuo Xiu Yuan also saw Dan Hun Tian sitting there quietly. The moment Zuo Xiu Yuan arrived, the Pill Soul Sky seemed to have sensed something. He opened his eyes and stood up from his seat. He walked in front of Zuo Xiuyuan and saw the injuries on his body. He then slowly said to him, ¡°Brother Zuo, what did you encounter? How did it end up like this?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan looked at the Pill Soul Sky in front of him and said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Brother Dan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take a look at my injuries.¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also showed his wound to the Pill Soul Sky to check. The Pill Soul Heaven was also shocked when he saw the injury on Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s chest. Could it be that some peerless swordsman had appeared in the Human Realm Upon Heavens? ¡°Brother Zuo, who did this sword qi on your body?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan also shook his head at him when he heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words. ¡°An unknown man. I don¡¯t know much about him.¡± Brother Dan, is there any way to cure it?¡± As an alchemist, the Sky of Pill Soul was definitely an expert in this field. If he couldn¡¯t do anything, Zuo Xiu Yuan would probably curse. When the Pill Soul Sky heard Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Brother Zuo, there is only one way now, and that is to force the sword qi to your left hand, and then¡­¡± At this point, Dan Huntian also pointed his right hand down, making a cutting gesture. Hearing the words of the Pill Soul Sky, Zuo Xiu Yuan also struggled. Since the Pill Soul Heaven said so, it seemed that his injuries were also very serious. If he cut off his left hand, he could find some natural treasures to recover. If this sword qi kept winding around his body, he would probably not have a good time in the future. After After weighing the pros and cons in his heart, Zuo Yuan gritted his teeth and gathered the sword aura in his body to his left hand according to the instructions of the Pill Soul Sky. ¡°Brother Dan, sorry to trouble you.¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also said to the Pill Soul Sky. Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s voice fell, Dan Hun Tian also did not have any hesitation. The true essence in his hand gathered into his palm and slashed across Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s left shoulder like a sharp blade. Whoosh! Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s left arm was directly cut off by the Pill Soul Sky. After doing all this, Dan Hun Tian also brought Zuo Xiu Yuan to the chair in the pavilion. After pouring a cup of tea for Zuo Xiuyuan, Dan Huntian also slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Brother Zuo, do you have any plans for revenge?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan took the tea from the Pill Soul Sky. After taking a sip, he clenched his fists. ¡°If I don¡¯t take revenge, how can I, Zuo Xiu Yuan, establish myself in the Human Realm Upon Heavens in the future?¡± ¡°Brother Dan, please help me.¡± After hearing Zuo Xiuyuan¡¯s words, the Pill Soul Heaven also smiled. At this moment, an alchemy pavilion disciple slowly walked in from outside. After saying a few words in Dan Hun Tian¡¯s ear, Dan Hun Tian slowly said to Zuo Xiu Yuan,¡± ¡°Brother Zuo, I will definitely help you with this. However, how about we be friends first?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan did not say anything when he heard what the Pill Soul Sky said. Then, a figure in red slowly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Hong Yi?¡± Seeing this figure, Zuo Xiuyuan also stood up from his seat and said slowly. Wasn¡¯t the person standing in front of him the red-robed woman who had entered the ancient tomb with him? At this moment, Dan Hun Tian also smiled at him and said,¡± ¡°Brother Zuo, let me introduce you. This is my granddaughter, Hong Yi.¡± ¡°Why? Have you met?¡± The red-robed woman slowly walked up to him as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan looked at the woman in red and the Sky of Pill Soul with a slightly stunned expression. In his memory, the woman in red should have died under Jiang Beichen¡¯s sword aura. Also, this Pill Soul Heaven actually raised his granddaughter in the Purple Pill Sect. This was still somewhat beyond his expectations. ¡°The lady in red didn¡¯t die under the sword qi. It¡¯s really worth celebrating.¡± At this time, Zuo Xiu Yuan also slowly said to the woman in red. He could also feel that the red-dressed woman had the same sword qi as him. ¡°Take it and eat it!¡± At this moment, the Pill Soul Heaven also gave the red-robed woman a pill. The wounds on his body were also slowly dissipating. ¡°Brother Dan, what do you mean?¡± Zuo Xiu Yuan was a little confused now and felt that something was wrong. Didn¡¯t this Pill Soul Heaven just tell him that he wanted to cut off his arm? Why was it solved by a pill from his granddaughter now? Zuo Xiu Yuan could smell a storm brewing. He seemed to have been played. At this time, Dan Hun Tian also slowly said to Zuo Xiu Yuan,¡± ¡°Brother Zuo, actually, when Zuo Liuyun died, I had asked Hongyi to monitor you.¡± ¡°It just so happened that we encountered the Immortal Emperor¡¯s tomb, so we let her explore it.¡± ¡°And the young man you met has been against me for some time.¡± ¡°In that case, we have a common enemy.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the words of the Pill Soul Heaven as he slowly said to him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry, after you die, I will avenge you.¡± Dan Hun Tian also nodded at this time and then came to Zuo Xiu Yuan. Even though Zuo Xiu Yuan was already prepared, he was still pierced through the abdomen by Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s palm. ¡°Brother Dan, do you think an armless array master is still an array master?¡± Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: You Want to Become His Woman (1) Chapter 602: You Want to Become His Woman (1) Translator: 549690339 Baodan Heaven, next to the small pavilion Dan Hun Tian¡¯s palm slowly took out from Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s abdomen. Zuo Xiu Yuan, who was in front of him, also fell heavily to the ground. He opened his eyes, looking like he had died with grievances. At this moment, the woman in red slowly walked to the side of the Sky of Pill Soul. Looking at the dead Zuo Xiu Yuan on the ground, he slowly said to the Sky of Pill Soul,¡± ¡°Grandpa, what should we do next? No matter what, the grudge between us and that young man is getting bigger and bigger.¡± Hearing the woman in red¡¯s words, the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s face darkened as well. He looked up in the direction of the Saint Spirit Sky. ¡°Next, grandfather will use the body of the left Xiuyuan to break through. During this period of time, I cannot be disturbed by anyone.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll have to rely on you for this period of time.¡± ¡°Relying on me?¡± When the red-clothed woman heard the words of the Pill Soul Heaven, she was also somewhat stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. With Grandpa¡¯s current strength, the chances of defeating him are not very high.¡± ¡°You should also know that this level of battle is not good. If you don¡¯t do well, the entire Pill Pavilion might be wiped out.¡± ¡°Therefore, before I have absolute confidence, I still have to rely on you to go up.¡± When the red-clothed woman heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words, her heart also experienced some ups and downs. Ever since she was young, she had really never seen the Pill Soul Heaven so solemn. It seemed that the young man had given his grandfather a lot of pressure. ¡°Grandpa, how strong is that young man?¡± At this moment, the woman in red slowly asked the Pill Soul Sky. When the Pill Soul Heaven heard the woman in red, it turned around and walked toward her. ¡°Based on the information that grandfather has, there should be a few Immortal Emperors. They might even have reached the peak of the Immortal Emperor Realm.¡± ¡°Immortal Emperor Peak Stage?¡± Hearing the words of the Pill Soul Sky, the red-robed woman did not immediately digest it. Immortal Emperor peak stage, no wonder even grandfather was so cautious. That person probably didn¡¯t use his full strength in Wan Zhen Heaven. Otherwise, he might have already¡­ ¡°So, now you know what kind of difficulties our Pill Pavilion is facing.¡± Pill Soul Sky looked at the red-clothed woman¡¯s stunned expression and continued to speak to her. ¡°Grandpa, what do you want me to do?¡± At this moment, the woman in red slowly said to the Pill Soul Sky. At this time, Pill Soul Heaven also sighed. ¡°Grandfather doesn¡¯t have high expectations for you. Go to that Divine Realm and be by his side.¡± ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to monitor him? But my strength¡­¡± The red-robed woman asked after hearing the words of the Pill Soul Sky. The red-robed woman felt that it was impossible to monitor a peak Imperial Immortal. The Pill Soul Heaven shook its head when it heard the woman in red. ¡°No, with your strength, once you get close to him, you will definitely be discovered immediately., ¡°And once there is malice, I¡¯m afraid they will immediately turn into ashes.¡± ¡°So, on the contrary, you have to take the initiative to approach him. Don¡¯t think about dealing with him.¡± ¡°Instead, please him, make him trust you, and finally make yourself his woman.¡± ¡°In this case, our Pill Pavilion will have a way out in the future.¡± At this moment, Pill Soul Heaven also spoke to the red-robed woman earnestly. Hearing the words of the Pill Soul Sky, the red-clothed woman¡¯s body trembled. Just as she was about to say something, Dan Hun Tian continued,¡± ¡°Hongyi, Grandpa knows that this matter is a little unfair to you.¡± ¡°However, isn¡¯t it an honor to be a woman at the peak of the Imperial Immortal Stage?¡± The red-robed woman fell silent for a moment when she heard the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s words. Then, she continued, ¡°Grandpa, will that person take a fancy to me?¡± As she spoke, the woman in red was not confident. Since the other party was an Immortal Emperor, he must have seen countless women. Why would he like a weak woman like her? ¡°Hongyi, he will. He will take a fancy to you. Otherwise, how do you think you survived until now?¡± At this moment, the Pill Soul Sky also said slowly to the woman in red. The red-robed woman also thought of something when she heard the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s words. ¡°Grandpa, when you were in Wan Zhen Tian, that person deliberately let me live, but he wasn¡¯t the one who attacked me.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, then at least it¡¯s related to him, right? At least without his permission, would the others have acted?¡± ¡°Hongyi, you only need to believe in yourself.¡± ¡°Besides, Grandpa has prepared some methods for you.¡± ¡°Grandpa believes that you can succeed.¡± ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, take this thing. Perhaps you can use it.¡± At this moment, Dan Hun Tian took out a jade bottle from his bosom and slowly handed it to the woman in red. The red-robed woman was also stunned when she saw the pill the Pill Soul Sky handed her. Joyous Unification Powder! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hongyi. This was personally refined by grandfather. Even an Immortal Emperor would be unable to stop after consuming it.¡± The red-clothed woman nodded after keeping the jade bottle from the Pill Soul Sky into her interspatial ring. ¡°Okay, Grandpa. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Good granddaughter, hurry up and go.¡± Under the persuasion of the Pill Soul Sky, the red-robed woman turned into a stream of light and flew toward the Saint Spirit Sky. After the lady in red left, a figure slowly appeared beside Pill Soul Heaven. ¡°Have you done what you ordered?¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, everything has been arranged for Young Miss. If nothing unexpected happens, Young Miss will definitely be able to marry that person.¡± Hearing the guard¡¯s report, Dan Huntian muttered. ¡°Very good.¡± ¡°Tell them that I¡¯m going to be in seclusion for the next period of time. Don¡¯t come to me if there¡¯s nothing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dan Hun also put Zuo Xiu Yuan¡¯s corpse into his space ring. Together with the guard, their figures disappeared from where they were. At the same time, in the Ten Thousand Mountains, At this moment, Lin Changfeng was very excited. After a few days of hard work, he finally completed the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array. With Xiao Changtian¡¯s nine flags, this Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation was the strongest formation he had ever built in his life. At this moment, Lin Changfeng also called Xiao Changtian over. ¡°Senior, are you satisfied with this formation?¡± Lin Changfeng pointed at the formation and said to Xiao Changtian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the flags on the island, Xiao Changtian knew that the old man had finished building the formation. However, the system still had the final say. While he was thinking about this, he also said slowly in his mind,¡± ¡°System, are you satisfied with this sect protection array?¡± [Ding-dong. The host has completed the mission. Reward: One Hundred Ways of Medicine, one Herb Furnace..¡± Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Senior Looks Up to a High Mountain (1) Chapter 603: Senior Looks Up to a High Mountain (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Xiao Changtian was also delighted. Originally, he had only brought this old man here to try his luck. He didn¡¯t expect that he could pass through the array system created by using a few flags. It was really a bloody profit! As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw the reward on the system panel. A medicinal herb stove was just a stove used to boil Chinese medicine. Also, the system was training him to become a doctor, right? Then, Xiao Changtian slowly placed the Hundred Methods of Medicine and the medicinal herb furnace into the system¡¯s backpack. Anyway, the things given by the system were useless. They were all daily necessities. They might be able to sell them for money in the future. Then, the system¡¯s voice continued to ring in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°A new mission for the host: Collect all kinds of cultivation techniques and spiritual skills, and establish a Sutra Library.¡± The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Xiao Changtian cursed in his heart. The missions issued by the system were really ridiculous. He was clearly just a mortal. He was lucky enough to meet an old man to build a sect protection array. Now, it was getting more and more excessive. He even wanted him to build a Sutra Depository. Wasn¡¯t this just to make fun of him? If only the old man had cultivation techniques and spirit skills. I¡¯ve already cultivated long ago. Why would I submit to your pressure? After cursing in his heart for a while, Xiao Changtian also walked towards the inner part of the island. No, I can¡¯t indulge this stupid system too much. Lin Changfeng was also confused when he saw Xiao Changtian leave without saying anything. Could it be that Senior is not satisfied with the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation that I have built? Lin Changfeng scratched the back of his head and saw that the array in his arms had been completely resolved. He had comprehended it in an instant. Senior must have been afraid that he would be proud, so he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, there were still many things that he had not learned in this book. It must be like this! He had to study it well and strive to make the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation reach the level that Senior was satisfied with as soon as possible. With that thought in mind, Lin Changfeng walked towards his residence. Senior¡¯s cultivation was so profound, but he still didn¡¯t give up on advancing. In this God World where spiritual energy was thin, the mortal world tempered one¡¯s heart. With his immortal king cultivation base, if he didn¡¯t work hard, he would be chased away by his senior in the future. He would really have no face to live on. At the same time, in a small town outside the Shiwan Mountain. There was some blood on the Flower Fairy¡¯s chest, and Cui ¡®er, who was beside her, was supporting her. The two women looked at the black figures in the air with cold expressions. ¡°Palace Master, do you really have to be so heartless? The Flower Fairy looked at an old woman in the air and said slowly. The old woman was wearing a golden crown and holding a walking stick in her hand. Strangely, there was a wreath attached to the head of the walking stick. When the old woman heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, she smiled at her and said,¡± ¡°Look at you. Why are you so disobedient with such a face? ¡°Previously, when First Elder and the others came to look for you, it was fine if you didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to find the man you like now. Can¡¯t you do this?¡± ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s a matchmaker from the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Don¡¯t be so shameless.¡± Although the old woman was old, her words carried a hint of resentment. At the same time, he looked at the black shadow in front of him with reverence. Previously, the Flower Fairy had refused to form a marriage alliance with other factions. He also planned to let it go. He didn¡¯t expect that a fierce person would suddenly appear in the past few days, claiming to be from the legendary Human Realm Upon Heavens. He really didn¡¯t care if this person was the Palace Master of the Flower Fairy Palace who came from the Human Realm Upon Heavens. What he was concerned about was that the other party was strong and his pill refinement technique was even more divine. just by casually giving them a few medicinal pills, their cultivation would rise. The other party¡¯s condition for providing them with pills was very simple. He wanted the Flower Fairy to get in touch with Xiao Changtian. The Flower Fairy heard the words of the Hua Celestial Palace Lord and shouted coldly,¡± ¡°Palace Master sincerely wants me to get in touch with Senior, so I¡¯m naturally very grateful.¡± ¡°But if you want me to humiliate senior, I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t do it.¡± The Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace was also a little angry after hearing the Flower Fairy¡¯s words. ¡± It¡¯s really a waste for the sect to nurture you all these years. If I were a few decades younger, how could I¡­¡± Before the Palace Master of Hua Fairy Palace could finish her sentence, she saw the black shadow in front of her raise her arm. She obediently shut her mouth. ¡°Alright, why are you talking so much nonsense? As he spoke, the black shadow waved his hand, and a huge cage appeared in the air. The people locked in the cage were all people more or less related to the Flower Fairy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want them to die, take this pill.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the black shadow waved his hand and a jade bottle landed in front of the flower fairy. Seeing the person in the cage, the Flower Fairy and Cui-er were shocked. Before he could say anything, he heard the black shadow¡¯s voice continue.¡± ¡°And her!¡± After the black shadow¡¯s voice fell in her ears, Cui ¡®er¡¯s figure involuntarily flew towards the cage. ¡°Miss!¡± ¡°Cui Er!¡± The Flower Fairy looked at Cui-er in the air and felt helpless. ¡°You only need to make a choice. Are you convinced or not?¡± The black shadow¡¯s cold voice rang in the Flower Fairy¡¯s ears. The Flower Fairy struggled for a moment and slowly picked up the jade bottle on the ground. ¡°Miss, no, don¡¯t!¡± Cui-er was locked in the cage. Her hands grabbed the iron bars of the cage and shook her head at the Flower Fairy. Looking at the people in the cage, a trace of tears fell from the corner of Fairy Hua¡¯s mouth. Then, he took the pill that the black shadow had given him. After consuming it, the Flower Fairy¡¯s eyes flashed with a purple light. ¡°Very good!¡± The black shadow waved his hand, and the cage beside him disappeared. Then, he arrived in front of the Flower Fairy and slowly said to her, -From now on, I, Xu Tian, am your master. Now, follow my instructions.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While the Flower Fairy was being controlled by Xu Tian, a woman slowly stood in the Divine World. It was the red-robed woman who had rushed from Treasure Pill Heaven to the Divine World. The red-clothed lady¡¯s eyes swept across the land below as she muttered, ¡°That young man is a peerless expert. It was right for me to give myself to him.¡± ¡°It should be there.¡± After repeating the words a few times, the red-robed woman also flew towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains where Xiao Changtian was.. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Indeed, I Can’t Hide Anything from Senior. Chapter 604: Indeed, I Can¡¯t Hide Anything from Senior. The Holy Spirit Fruit Does Know Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountain Lake Xiao Changtian was resting on a rocking chair. However, there was a self-made umbrella above him. It was simply too comfortable. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also slowly came to his side. ¡°Senior, Miss Leng and the others want to see you.¡± Xiao Changtian stood up from his rocking chair after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Miss Leng and the others are here. Let¡¯s go and meet them.¡± Speaking of which, he was able to complete the missions given by the system these few times. It was all thanks to the information given to him by the cold maidens. Otherwise, he might not be able to complete anything by relying on a salted fish like himself. Therefore, when Xiao Changtian heard that Leng Xiaoxiao and the others had arrived, he also wanted to entertain them. Soon, Xiao Changtian saw Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei who were coming towards him. Leng Xiaoxiao came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and handed him the basket in her hand. ¡°Senior, this is the holy spirit fruit we just picked. I hope you like it.¡± Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao handing him the basket, Xiao Changtian smiled at them and said,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, just come. Why are you so polite?¡± ¡°This is a walnut?¡± Xiao Changtian saw the things in the basket and blurted out. ¡°Walnut? What walnuts? Senior, this is the holy spirit fruit.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Mei also went over at this time. He pointed at the fruits in the basket and said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°What? Does Senior like walnuts?¡± Although she had never heard of walnuts, Leng Mei asked Xiao Changtian with a smile. ¡°I like it. Walnuts are good. They nourish the brain.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also pointed at Leng Xiaoxiao and said with a smile. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei looked at each other. ¡°As expected, I can¡¯t hide anything from Senior. This holy spirit fruit really has such an effect.¡± While speaking, Leng Mei also imitated Xiao Changtian and pointed at his own head. The holy spirit fruit was a product of the Spirit Race, so its greatest effect was naturally to nourish the soul. Seeing Leng Mei¡¯s appearance, Xiao Chang Tian also smiled foolishly. How could he not know this? In his previous life, in order to let knowledge know him, he had to learn to understand him. He had eaten countless walnuts. The result was that I was still me, and knowledge was still knowledge. He might know me, but I definitely didn¡¯t know him. However, in the cultivation world, walnuts had a different name. They were called holy spirit fruits. Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s lead, Leng Xiaoxiao and the others also came to the main hall. Sitting beside Leng Xiaoxiao and the others, Xiao Changtian said to them,¡± ¡°I have to thank the two ladies for providing me with so much information.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao also looked flattered. They had come today mainly to thank Xiao Changtian for saving their Spiritual Race. Especially when Zuo Liuyun attacked the Spirit Race. If Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t arrive in time, the Spirit Race might have ceased to exist. Leng Xiaoxiao quickly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, you must be joking. With your ability, it would definitely be easy for you to get that information.¡± ¡°We should thank Senior instead.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Miss Leng, you must be joking.¡± If he could really get this easily, he wouldn¡¯t have come to this poor village. However, Miss Leng¡¯s mouth knew how to speak. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao knew that Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world, so she didn¡¯t say anything. Then, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, when we came here, we saw that the small town outside was holding a poetry competition. I wonder if senior is interested in participating?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao had also paid attention when she arrived. The small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains was holding a poetry competition. Most of the participants were mortals, so they thought that it might help Xiao Changtian¡¯s cultivation. Leng Xiaoxiao also brought it up. Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pondered for a while and then said to Leng Xiaoxiao and the others,¡± ¡°Well, in that case, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± He did not want to do the mission given by the system for the time being. Since he had nothing to do on the island and someone wanted to invite him, he might as well go and take a look. At the same time, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, The woman in red slowly landed on a mountain peak and looked at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of her. He clenched his fists tightly, clearly still feeling a little nervous. ¡°Hongyi, you can do it.¡± ¡°That young man is a peerless expert. It¡¯s not a loss to be with him.¡± As Hong Yi spoke, a black shadow slowly walked out from the surroundings. It was Xu Tian, who had controlled the Flower Fairy earlier. After Xu Tian walked out, he slowly said to the woman in red, ¡°Miss, this subordinate has been waiting here for a long time.¡± Hearing a voice behind her, the red-clothed woman turned around abruptly. ¡°Xu Tian, why are you here?¡± Wasn¡¯t this person in front of him his grandfather¡¯s bodyguard? When Xu Tian heard the woman in red¡¯s words, he slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Lord Dan asked this subordinate to come here to wait for miss. This is what lord gave to miss, please take a look.¡± As he spoke, Xu Tian also handed a red invitation card to the red-robed woman. The red-clothed woman took it from Xu Tian¡¯s hands. After flipping it open and examining it, she muttered to herself. ¡°Poetry competition?¡± After keeping the red invitation, the red-clothed lady slowly said to Xu Tian, ¡°Grandfather, do you have any other instructions?¡± ¡°Lord Dan said that Miss only needs to act according to the plan.¡± Xu Tian slowly replied after hearing the woman in red¡¯s words. The red-robed woman¡¯s face turned red as she waved her hand at Xu Tian. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Xu Tian¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from her sight after the red-clothed woman finished speaking. Then, the woman in red turned into a stream of light and slowly flew toward the small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At the same time, in the small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, At this moment, there were already lanterns and streamers around the unique stream in the town. ¡°Do you know that the Flower Fairy is going to hold a poetry competition? This is a rare blessing competition. Hurry up!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the mortals and cultivators in the town heard that the Flower Fairy was going to hold a poetry meeting, they were all excited. After all, those who lived here were either cultivators with low cultivation or mortals. They had to endure the harassment of the ferocious beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains all year round. They were very excited about these prayer meetings, poetry meetings, and so on. Perhaps he would be lucky enough to have an expert to protect him and live a few more years here.. Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: However, You’re Still A Little Less Than Me Chapter 605: However, You¡¯re Still A Little Less Than Me (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, a small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao were walking in the town. Xiao Changtian sighed when he saw how lively the town was. When he first came here a while ago, this town was also holding some kind of blessing meeting. From the looks of it, this poetry competition should be about the same. If there was anything different, it would be that there were more people participating this time. Soon, Xiao Changtian and the others arrived at the stream. ¡°Senior, are you interested in participating?¡± Leng Mei asked Xiao Changtian as she looked around with her big eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian responded to Leng Mei¡¯s words. He saw the colorful lanterns on both sides of the stream and the words on the banners. In the cultivation world, martial arts were valued over literature. The cultural level of these poems was enough for him to crush them by reciting 300 Tang poems when he was young. He was just here to take a look. If he really went up to compete with them, wouldn¡¯t it be a blow to his reputation? At this moment, a pleasant voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Seeing how refined Mister is, is Mister also here to participate in the Poetry Competition?¡± Hearing this voice, Xiao Changtian also looked to his side. He saw a woman in red with an enchanting figure looking at him with a smile. Suddenly being hit on by a beautiful woman, Xiao Changtian smiled politely at her. ¡°I just came to take a look.¡± Before coming, the red-clothed woman had already dressed up meticulously. She had specially dressed herself up to be more seductive and sexy. He thought that he could attract Xiao Changtian¡¯s attention. After all, he had already investigated. This senior was pretending to be a young man. Wasn¡¯t he just at the age where he was full of vigor? Why didn¡¯t he react at all? He only said one sentence and then stopped. Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t continue to speak, the woman in red continued,¡± ¡°I have just arrived here and have been very interested in these poems since I was young.¡± ¡°I¡¯m new here. I wonder if I can travel with you.¡± Xiao Changtian hesitated for a moment when he heard the woman in red¡¯s words. He then slowly said to her, ¡°Okay, alright.¡± Looking at the lady in red, Xiao Changtian recalled the time when he first came here. It was also thanks to the Flower Fairy¡¯s help that they were able to find the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Now that this woman had just arrived, he would help her if he could. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Lingyu,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, you won¡¯t mind, right?¡± After Xiao Changtian spoke to Leng Xiaoxiao and the others, the red-robed woman realized that Leng Xiaoxiao and the others were with Xiao Changtian. Leng Xiaoxiao of the Spiritual Race, Leng Mei. When the red-robed woman saw Leng Xiaoxiao and the other two, she also muttered in her heart. No wonder Senior didn¡¯t care so much about his appearance. Leng Xiaoxiao and the others were indeed comparable to him. However, that was all. When Leng Xiaoxiao and the others heard this, they also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± He said, ¡°We listen to the senior¡¯s call¡± Leng Xiaoxiao had noticed the woman in red the moment she appeared. The woman in red gave her a feeling of extreme danger. At least in terms of cultivation, he was definitely stronger than him. Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t understand why such a beautiful expert would approach them. However, with Senior by his side, there should be nothing to worry about. Leng Mei looked at the red-robed woman and spoke with a hint of jealousy. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± At this moment, there were many people, and some of them could not see clearly. Xiao Changtian also pointed to a higher viewing platform. He said to the three women beside him. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao and the woman in red nodded immediately. Then, he followed behind Xiao Changtian. When the lady in red walked to Leng Mei¡¯s side, she also said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°But there are some things that you can¡¯t touch.¡± ¡°In terms of looks and figure, you¡¯re not bad, but you¡¯re still a little lacking compared to me.¡± Leng Mei also reacted after receiving the red-clothed lady¡¯s voice transmission. It turned out that this person was here to compete with him for a senior. Immediately, he became angry and transmitted a message to the red-clothed woman. ¡°Who are you? You must have ill intentions for suddenly approaching Senior. Do you think Senior will take a fancy to you?¡± Although Leng Mei admitted that this red-clothed woman¡¯s figure was indeed not bad. However, who was Senior? His strength was so profound. What kind of woman had he not seen before? How could he take a fancy to her? When the red-clothed woman received Leng Mei¡¯s voice transmission, she also responded fiercely to her. ¡°You are not qualified to know who I am.¡± ¡°The more you know, the more trouble you will bring upon yourself.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao was beside them. She didn¡¯t know what had happened between them. However, when he saw the way they looked at each other, he knew that nothing good was going to happen. He then said to the two of them, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with Senior.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, the red-robed woman and Leng Mei saw Xiao Changtian who had already walked a distance away. They immediately chased after each other. Leng Xiaoxiao felt a headache coming on. Soon, Xiao Changtian, Leng Xiaoxiao and the others also arrived on the platform. Then, Xiao Changtian and the others saw a flower boat slowly swimming past the stream. Seeing this flower boat, Xiao Changtian also muttered in his heart. Wasn¡¯t this the Flower Fairy¡¯s boat from last time? Could it be that this poetry competition was organized by the flower fairy? Last time, he was inexplicably chosen. Could it be that this time¡­ As Xiao Changtian thought about this, a wreath fell on his body. Then, a clear female voice came from the boat. ¡°Those who have received the wreath, please come to the ship and write a poem. Those who can obtain the approval of the fairy will receive blessings.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the wreath in his hand and was dumbfounded. No way, what a coincidence! However, he knew the Flower Fairy, and it seemed like he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. Since he had been chosen, he would go and meet him. Then, Xiao Changtian walked towards the boat. Someone in the crowd seemed to have recognized him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wow, why is it him again? I remember that he was chosen by the fairy last time.¡± ¡°Could this person be the legendary European King? Other than being a little handsome, how can I not compare to him?¡± ¡°As expected, handsome people are also very lucky.¡± Xiao Changtian also came to the boat amidst the envious voices. In the cabin, the Flower Fairy¡¯s eyes flashed with purple light.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: You’re a Heartless Man (1) Chapter 606: You¡¯re a Heartless Man (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, a small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian, escorted by a few maids, slowly came to the boat. ¡°Young Master, please!¡± A maid pointed at the cabin and said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian nodded at the maid. Then, he walked into the cabin. Just like the last time he saw the Flower Fairy, Xiao Changtian also saw the Flower Fairy sitting in the cabin, playing the zither. Seeing the Flower Fairy, Xiao Changtian said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Flower Fairy, long time no see!¡± The Flower Fairy also replied. ¡°That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t expect to see Young Master here again.¡± While speaking, the fairy slowly walked to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Xiao Changtian, do you know what you told me after we left the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± ¡°We can meet soon, but if I didn¡¯t hold this poetry competition today, would you have abandoned me?¡± At this moment, the Flower Fairy was also glaring at Xiao Changtian like a shrew. ¡± Flower Fairy, I¡¯ve indeed been too busy recently. If I cause you any trouble¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be so hypocritical.¡± Before Xiao Changtian could finish his words, the Flower Fairy in front of him waved her sleeves and said fiercely to him. ¡°Who do you think you are? Aren¡¯t you just good at playing the piano and raising a few Divine Beasts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in my eyes, these are nothing, you¡¯re a heartless man.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian forced a smile on his face. ¡°Flower Fairy, are you misunderstanding something?¡± He could understand why this flower girl said she knew how to play the piano. However, how could he not know how many Divine Beasts he had raised? Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? If I had raised a few divine beasts, I wouldn¡¯t have come to such a remote village like the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Also, how did I become a heartless man? I don¡¯t seem to have any feelings for you, right? Xiao Changtian seriously suspected that the Flower Fairy had been provoked by something. The flower fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and also laughed out loud. ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, a heartless man like you will never have a woman who will fall for you.¡± Hearing the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was furious. Just as he was about to do something, he saw a figure pass by him. Pa! Then, a crisp sound slowly sounded in the cabin. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would like a shrew like you.¡± At this time, Leng Mei had unknowingly arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. He pointed at the flower fairy in front of him and said slowly. Leng Mei¡¯s slap also directly sent the veil on the Flower Fairy¡¯s face flying. The Flower Fairy covered her burning face and looked at Leng Mei in front of her. She said to her coldly, ¡°Who are you? Who let you up here? Men, chase her out.¡± ¡°Where did you all go?¡± After Leng Mei heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, she also responded slowly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to shout. Those people have already been dealt with.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, there are many women who fancy senior.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have a little bit of charm. In terms of beauty, you¡¯re far inferior to me.¡± At this moment, Leng Mei also learned what the red-clothed woman had said to her previously. At this moment, Leng Mei turned to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, you won¡¯t mind me doing this, right?¡± Seeing Leng Mei sticking out her tongue at him, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at her. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Xiao Changtian had mixed feelings. The Flower Fairy was originally a good girl. How did it suddenly become like this? Could this be the legendary love turning into hate? But that was not right. He was just a mortal. Why would the other party take a fancy to him? When the Flower Fairy heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, she looked at her and said slowly,¡± ¡°Leng Mei, when I was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, I was already unhappy with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own good looks that are better than mine?¡± When Leng Mei heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, he immediately reacted in his heart. Looking at Xiao Changtian beside her, her pretty face blushed. The Flower Fairy¡¯s voice continued to slowly travel over. ¡°See, you¡¯re hesitating yourself. You¡¯ve taken a fancy to too many of senior¡¯s women.¡± ¡°What a joke. Xiao Changtian, if you have the ability, don¡¯t stand behind a woman.¡± Then, the Flower Fairy turned her head and provoked Xiao Changtian. When Leng Mei heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, she also stomped her foot. ¡°No, I¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Miss Leng, I know. You don¡¯t have to say it.¡± Before Leng Mei could finish her words, Xiao Changtian spoke to her slowly. Then, he walked to the Flower Fairy¡¯s words and slowly said to her, ¡°Flower Fairy, I think there¡¯s nothing more to say between us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian also wanted to bring Leng Mei out. He had thought that he would be quite happy with this poem competition today. He did not expect to encounter such a thing. He did not know what this flower girl had experienced. It was better for him to let her calm down. Leng Mei looked at Xiao Changtian beside him and felt a little nervous. It turned out that Senior had always known about his love for him. The senior didn¡¯t reject him just now. Did that mean that he still had a chance? Thinking of this, Leng Mei felt a burst of sweetness in her heart. At this moment, the Flower Fairy saw Xiao Changtian wanting to leave with Leng Mei. He also shouted at them, ¡°Stop, where are you going? You injured my people and you want to leave?¡± As she spoke, the Flower Fairy also came in front of Xiao Changtian and Leng Mei, blocking their way. When Leng Mei heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words, he also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t injure them.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Flower Fairy in front of him and frowned. Was this flower girl going to fight to the death? Then, Xiao Changtian also planned to bring Leng Mei to the other side. Seeing Xiao Changtian ignore her, the Flower Fairy also took out a white veil. Then, he waved the white muslin in his hand and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. At the same time, a voice slowly sounded in the cabin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Woman, Sir has already given you a lot of face. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman in red slowly appeared between Xiao Changtian and the Flower Fairy. He held the gauze that the Flower Fairy wanted to use to attack Xiao Changtian, and he looked at her angrily. After all, Xiao Changtian was the man she wanted to fall in love with. How could the woman in red tolerate others humiliating Xiao Changtian? Furthermore, this woman¡¯s cultivation was so low that she was not worthy of Xiao Changtian.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Teach the Flower Fairy a lesson (1) Chapter 607: Teach the Flower Fairy a lesson (1) Translator: 549690339 In the cabin of a flower boat in a small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Flower Fairy saw the woman in red who had suddenly appeared in front of her. After tugging at the white veil in his hand a few times and realizing that it did not budge, he said fiercely to the red-clothed woman, ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°You are still not qualified to know who I am.¡± The red-robed woman replied rudely. Then, she pulled the white veil in her hand. The Flower Fairy staggered and almost fell to the ground. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came to the side of the woman in red. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± At the same time, Xiao Changtian looked at the Flower Fairy who almost fell to the ground and said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Hua, I really didn¡¯t expect you to become like this.¡± The Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and ignored him. He still had a smile on his face as he walked behind him. He pulled out a long sword from under his table. As soon as the long sword was drawn, a bone-piercing chill rippled in the cabin. This sword was not simple. When the woman in red saw the sword, she felt a sense of familiarity for some reason. He should have seen this sword somewhere before. However, he couldn¡¯t recall it for a while. Xiao Changtian saw the Flower Fairy suddenly pull out a long sword and said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Hua, what are you doing?¡± At the same time, Xiao Changtian said to Leng Mei and the woman in red beside him. ¡°Miss Leng, Miss Hong Yi, you can leave first. I¡¯ll take care of this place.¡± Xiao Changtian was certain that the Flower Fairy was suffering from a serious illness. He actually pulled out a long sword to deal with them. This made it seem as if there was a great hatred between them. Moreover, there were only him and two women in this cabin. He was still alright. After receiving the system¡¯s training, he could still deal with it. However, it was unknown if Miss Leng and the lady in red had learned any self-defense skills. If he was cut down by the Flower Fairy, something might happen. When the Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Xiao Changtian, are you scared? Why? It¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to make you stay here today to atone for your sins.¡± Then, the Flower Fairy raised her sword and attacked Xiao Changtian and the others. Seeing the Flower Fairy, Xiao Changtian also planned to go over and deal with her. However, before he could move, the woman in red charged at the Flower Fairy. ¡°Sir, be careful. Leave this to me.¡± The woman in red grabbed the Flower Fairy¡¯s arm and said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was also stunned when he saw the woman in red suddenly rushing in front of him. So the lady in red was a tough woman. ¡°Lady in red, I think it¡¯s still too dangerous. Let me do it.¡± Although the woman in red took the initiative to attack, Xiao Changtian was still worried. How did she become a freeloader here today? The red-robed woman slowly responded to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need. Let me do it.¡± Xiao Changtian shrugged his shoulders when he heard the woman in red. Alright, why not? Then, the woman in red and the Flower Fairy looked at each other and said slowly, ¡°You want to fight with Teacher? Let me tell you, you¡¯re not worthy.¡± Hong Yi¡¯s words seemed to have angered the Flower Fairy. When the Flower Fairy heard her words, she also attacked her. ¡°I want you dead!¡± The woman in red saw the Flower Fairy brandishing her sword at her. Seizing her weakness, he raised one leg and kicked at the Flower Fairy¡¯s hand. With a swoosh, the longsword left the Flower Fairy¡¯s hand. Then, the woman in red punched the Flower Fairy¡¯s face. Bang! The Flower Fairy was hit by the woman in red and flew backward. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go.¡± The woman in red came to Xiao Changtian and said slowly. Xiao Changtian nodded at the woman in red. He really didn¡¯t expect this red-dressed girl to be so fierce. Then, Xiao Changtian, the woman in red, and Leng Mei also left the boat. Walking out of the flower boat, the surrounding cultivators saw the red-robed woman and Leng Mei beside Xiao Changtian. ¡°Wow, how did this person go in and come out with two beauties?¡± ¡°Could it be that fairy¡¯s blessing is to send a beautiful woman? Fairy, I also want to accept your blessing.¡± The cultivator shouted at the boat while the cultivator beside him slowly said to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and then look at him. Do you think he¡¯s qualified to be chosen?¡± ¡°Although that young man is a little handsome, I¡¯m still a cultivator.¡± ¡°Look at him. He doesn¡¯t have any aura at all.¡± At this moment, the cultivator¡¯s envious voice slowly sounded. Soon, Xiao Changtian and Leng Mei left the town. This poetry contest was too bad for them. Not long after Xiao Changtian and the others left, a few figures slowly appeared on the flower boat. It was Xu Tian and the Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace. Xu Tian slowly walked into the cabin. Using his unique method, he also sensed the Flower Fairy¡¯s location. Xu Tian smiled when he saw the Flower Fairy lying on the ground. According to his plan, he wanted the Flower Fairy to humiliate Xiao Changtian. It would be best to anger her and then let Hong Yi resolve it. He left a good impression on Xiao Changtian, and he was stimulated again. Xu Tian felt that Hong Yi¡¯s chances of taking down Xiao Changtian should be eighty to ninety percent. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ll wait for your good news now.¡± Xu Tian muttered. At this moment, the Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace also came to Xu Tian¡¯s side and slowly said to him, Sir, where is the Flower Fairy?¡± This lord said that he was looking for the Flower Fairy, but he didn¡¯t see her. Xu Tian pointed at a figure in the corner. ¡°Over there.¡± The Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace walked over and helped the Flower Fairy up from the ground. She then slowly said to Xu Tian, ¡°Milord, this pig head, how could it be the Flower Fairy? That girl wouldn¡¯t have run away, right?¡± ¡°As long as you give the order, this old woman will immediately find it for you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Tian looked at the Flower Fairy¡¯s face when he heard the words of the Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace. The corner of his mouth twitched. If it weren¡¯t for the perception of the medicinal pill, he would have thought that this wasn¡¯t the Flower Fairy. Then, Xu Tian slowly said to the Palace Lord of the Flower Fairy Palace,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. She is. As for why her face is like this, she was beaten.¡± As he said that, Xu Tian slowly left the cabin.. Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: Senior, Can I Invite You to a Place (1) Chapter 608: Senior, Can I Invite You to a Place (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains After Xiao Changtian left the boat, he also stayed in an inn in the town. After staying in the inn, the woman in red saw her voice transmission jade pendant light up. After picking up the voice transmission jade pendant, the red-clothed woman also received Xu Tian¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°Young miss, the pavilion master has spoken. This is the time when that young man is at his most lonely and empty.¡± ¡°As long as Miss takes the initiative, she will definitely succeed.¡± Upon receiving Xu Tian¡¯s voice transmission, the red-robed woman felt a wave of nervousness in her heart. Was this moment finally coming? Then, the woman in red slowly replied to Xu Tian,¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Tell Grandpa and let him rest assured.¡± After replying, the woman in red slowly walked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Bang! Bang! Bang! Xiao Changtian was lying on the bed in the room when he heard a sound coming from the door. He walked to the door and opened it. When he saw the woman in red, he said to her, ¡°Lady in red, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The red-robed woman looked at Xiao Changtian, feeling a little nervous. ¡°Senior, can I invite you to a place?¡± Xiao Changtian slowly said to the red-clothed lady,¡± ¡°Okay, alright.¡± After all, he had helped her on the flower boat just now. Looking at the other party¡¯s appearance, it seemed that there was something that he needed his help with. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s agreement, the red-robed woman was delighted. Ness, the first step was a success. As Xiao Changtian followed the woman in red out, they soon arrived in front of a pavilion. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve always yearned for this place since I was young. This is my first time here. I wonder if we can go in together?¡± The red-dressed woman pointed at the attic in front of her, her face slightly red, and said shyly to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian heard the woman in red¡¯s words and looked at the pavilion in front of him. There were three big words written on the attic: Yi Hong Pavilion! Seeing the red clothed lady¡¯s somewhat bashful appearance, Xiao Changtian also somewhat understood. It seemed like the red-dressed girl was just like the others, curious about the places she had never been to. The girl in red¡¯s family must have told her not to go to such a place when she was young. Therefore, he was very curious about this place. He had probably brought him here because he was afraid of encountering some danger. After all, it was not convenient for a girl to come to such a place. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the woman in red,¡± ¡°Lady in red, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s lead, the lady in red slowly entered the Happy Red Pavilion. As soon as they entered, Xiao Changtian and the red-robed woman saw a scene of flowers, red wine, and green. At this moment, an old Ou walked towards Xiao Changtian and the woman in red. ¡°Dear guests, do you have any girls you like?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old woman in front of him and said slowly,¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯re just here to take a look.¡± The red-robed woman looked at the woman beside them and slowly transmitted her voice to her. ¡°Get lost!¡± Sensing the power in the woman¡¯s words, the old woman knew that the two people in front of her were not people she could offend. He smiled and said to them, ¡°Then I wish the two of you a happy stay here.¡± The old woman walked to the side after she finished speaking. Soon, the woman in red and Xiao Changtian arrived at a room above. After entering the room, the woman in red looked at Xiao Changtian shyly. ¡°Lady in red, please sit.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the woman in red. ¡°There¡¯s actually nothing new about this place. It¡¯s better not to come here.¡± The woman in red nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, the two of them sat at the table in silence for a while. The red-robed woman looked at Xiao Changtian beside her. He had already hinted so clearly, but why hadn¡¯t Senior taken any action yet? At this moment, the woman in red touched Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Red?¡± Xiao Changtian drank a cup of tea from the teacup on the table and felt the touch on his arm. Xiao Changtian said slowly to the woman in red. The woman in red heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and was about to say something. Then, she heard a series of sounds coming from outside the room. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Lady in red, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± It was better for him to pay more attention to this place. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, the lady in red thought of something. He slowly took out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring. Looking at the jade bottle in her hand, the woman in red gritted her teeth. Red Shirt, you can definitely do it. With this thought in mind, the red-robed woman also looked at the teapot on the table. Seeing that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t paying attention to this place, he was also at the door. He immediately poured some medicinal powder into the teapot. After doing all this, the red-robed woman immediately put the jade bottle back into her ring. He looked at Xiao Changtian with a guilty conscience. At the same time, Xiao Changtian came to the door. He slowly opened the door and saw Leng Mei outside. ¡°Miss Leng?¡± Xiao Changtian was also surprised to see Leng Mei. Why was Miss Leng here? Leng Mei saw Xiao Changtian and smiled at him. ¡°Senior, why are you here? Is it convenient for me to go in?¡± Hearing Leng Mei¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also stunned. Then, he said to her, ¡°Come in.¡± Miss Leng was probably curious about this place and came here. After Leng Mei entered the room, she also saw the red-clothed woman inside. After the lady in red left the inn with Xiao Changtian, Leng Mei also noticed it at the first moment. As his competitor, Cold Charm was also very concerned about the red-dressed woman. The red-robed woman was also stunned when she saw Leng Mei who had suddenly arrived. Then, his expression turned cold as he slowly transmitted his voice to Leng Mei. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When Leng Mei received the red-clothed woman¡¯s voice transmission, she did not show any weakness and transmitted her voice. Seeing Leng Mei¡¯s smug look, the red-clothed woman was also a little angry. Since it had come to this, the red-clothed woman couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only take one step at a time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to the woman in red and Leng Mei. He said to them slowly, ¡°Miss Red, since Miss Leng is here, come with us.¡± Letting Leng Mei mingle here alone, Xiao Chang Tian was also not at ease. Xiao Changtian said to the woman in red.. Chapter 609 - Chapter 609:1 Didn’t Think The Two Ladies Had This Hobbit (1) Chapter 609:1 Didn¡¯t Think The Two Ladies Had This Hobbit (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, a small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian, Leng Mei, and the woman in red were sitting in the room. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to the lady in red and Leng Mei,¡± ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s late. Why don¡¯t we rest?¡± Xiao Changtian was about to get up and book another room. Seeing that Xiao Changtian was about to leave, the red-robed woman was also anxious. If this senior left, wouldn¡¯t his plan fail at the last step? As she thought about this, the red-robed woman spoke to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, please wait a moment.¡± Xiao Changtian stopped for a moment when he heard the woman in red. Then, he turned around and said to the woman in red, ¡°Lady in red, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, the red-robed woman was also a little nervous. Then, he picked up the teapot and poured a cup of water. ¡°Senior, have a drink before you leave.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the woman in red. When the red-dressed woman saw the smile on her face, she felt nervous. Senior, could it be that he discovered something? At this moment, the hand of the woman in red holding the teacup was also trembling. Xiao Changtian slowly walked up to the woman in red. ¡°Miss in red, it¡¯s good to drink more water. Let¡¯s drink a cup together.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Changtian was holding a teapot and pouring water. Leng Mei also seized this opportunity and walked over. This Red Shirt was trying to curry favor with Senior for no reason. She definitely had some plan. He couldn¡¯t let the other party get the upper hand. With this thought in mind, Leng Mei took the cup of water that Xiao Changtian handed over and directly let her drink it all. When the red-dressed lady saw Leng Mei¡¯s actions, she looked at her with a strange gaze. After Leng Mei drank a cup of water, she did not feel anything wrong. Xiao Changtian saw that the woman in red had not finished her cup. He also slowly said to her, ¡°Miss in red, drink the water. A cup of water before you sleep is good for your body.¡± The woman in red nodded at Xiao Changtian. At this moment, if he did not drink it, wouldn¡¯t the thing in the water be discovered? Soon, the woman in red also drank the cup in her hand. Xiao Changtian also drank the cup in his hand after seeing the woman in red drink it. ¡°Alright, Miss Red, Miss Leng, you should rest early.¡± Xiao Changtian exchanged a few words with Leng Mei and the others, then slowly walked towards the door. It was already so late. It was not appropriate for him to stay here. If he did not do well, the reputation of this red-dressed girl and Miss Leng would be ruined by him. Soon, Xiao Changtian also left the room where Leng Mei and the woman in red were. He opened a new room and walked into it. He also felt his body heat up. What was going on? Xiao Changtian felt a wave of restlessness in his body. He placed his hand on his forehead and touched it. Could it be that he had been on fire recently? With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian quickly took out a Detoxification Pill from his interspatial ring. He had refined it according to the formula given by the system. Hopefully, it would be of some use. Holding the pill in his hand, Xiao Changtian also picked up the water bottle on the table. Xiao Changtian also slowly went to bed to sleep after taking the Detoxification Pill. On the other side, in the room of Leng Mei and the woman in red. Leng Mei paced back and forth in the room, thinking about the intention of the woman in red just now. At this moment, Leng Mei also felt a burst of heat in her body. He glanced at the red-robed woman who was currently sitting cross-legged on the bed. At this moment, Leng Mei took off her coat. The red-clothed woman suppressed her own heat and spoke slowly in her heart. Senior, why are you still not here? The medicinal effects of this pill that grandfather gave seemed to be a little too strong. At the same time, the red-dressed woman¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. After Leng Mei walked a few rounds in the room, she also felt that something was wrong with her body. Then, he realized something and slowly said to the woman in red, ¡°What did you put in the tea just now?¡± Upon hearing Leng Mei¡¯s voice, the red-clothed woman also realized that her plan had been seen through by Leng Mei. However, the heat in his heart was no better than Leng Mei¡¯s. Looking at Leng Mei, he also said slowly to her,¡± ¡°Quickly use your internal energy to suppress the effects of the medicine. Otherwise, no one can save you later.¡± Leng Mei also pointed at the red-clothed woman when she heard her words. ¡°You¡­¡± Then, a wave of heat surged into his heart. After the heat swallowed her rationality, Leng Mei slowly walked towards the bed where the red-clothed woman was. ¡°What do you want?¡± The red-clothed lady looked at Leng Mei, who was walking towards her, and shouted at her. At this moment, Leng Mei had already come to the bedside. Looking at the red-clothed woman in front of her, she was about to pounce on her. Whoosh! When the red-clothed woman saw Leng Mei pouncing at her, her figure flashed and she dodged to the other side. This action of the red-dressed woman also broke her original meditation posture. The heat in her body could not be suppressed, and it directly swallowed her rationality. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, Leng Mei also let out a moan. The woman in red, who had lost her mind, was entangled with Leng Mei at this moment. The two of them slept on the bed together. Not long after, the entire bed started shaking violently. At the same time, a series of sounds came from the door. After no one opened the door, Xiao Changtian slowly pushed it open. ¡± Miss Leng, the red-dressed girl, I was feeling a little uncomfortable just now. I don¡¯t know if you can cure me, so I was planning to take the antidote¡­¡± Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t finished his words when he saw Leng Mei and the red-robed woman struggling on the bed. She quickly turned around and covered her eyes. Do not look at evil, do not look at evil! After silently reciting it in his heart, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Leng Mei and the rest,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, I didn¡¯t see anything just now. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡®You guys continue. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also left Leng Mei and the red-clothed woman¡¯s room. Originally, he wanted to give her some antidote pills. She didn¡¯t expect Miss Leng and the Red Specter girls to have such a hobby. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that the people in the cultivation world were quite open-minded. He was probably excited to come to this place. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian returned to his room. After getting rid of the erotic scene she had just seen, she fell asleep immediately. Anight of silence! Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Poison Into the Water Source (1) Chapter 610: Poison Into the Water Source (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The red-robed woman slowly arrived at a room in the inn. She still couldn¡¯t accept what had happened yesterday. He, why did he and another woman¡­ Due to her vexation, the first thing the red-robed woman did after waking up was to leave the Happy Red Pavilion. At this moment, the woman in red¡¯s voice transmission jade pendant also lit up. Looking at the jade pendant on her waist, the red-robed woman also injected a trace of true essence into it. Then, an old voice came from inside. ¡°Hongyi, I heard that you spent last night with that young man at the Happy Red Brothel?¡± When the woman in red heard the voice of the Pill Soul Sky, she immediately picked up the jade pendant in her hand and said to it,¡± ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re out of seclusion. Last night, I¡­¡± On the other side of the jade pendant, Pill Soul Heaven heard the woman in red¡¯s hesitant expression. There was another burst of laughter. ¡°Hongyi, I know you¡¯re shy, so I won¡¯t tease you.¡± ¡°If you suffer any grievances at his place, you can tell Grandpa. Grandpa will help you teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Also, when are you going to bring him here to see Grandpa?¡± At this time, Pill Soul Heaven also revealed his purpose. When the red-clothed woman heard the words of the Pill Soul Sky, she stammered,¡± ¡°Grandpa, I might have messed things up.¡± The woman in red¡¯s voice slowly traveled over. On the other side, Pill Soul Sky was clearly stunned for a moment. ¡°You messed up? What happened? Tell Grandpa slowly.¡± When the red-robed woman heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s voice, she continued, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t sleep with Sir last night.¡± ¡°No? Then who are you sleeping with?¡± At this moment, Pill Soul Sky¡¯s voice sounded even more surprised. According to Xu Tian¡¯s report, the commotion in Red Shirt¡¯s room last night was very big. When the red-robed woman heard the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s words, she said to the Sky of Pill Soul in embarrassment,¡± ¡°With another woman¡­¡± After saying that, perhaps because she was shy, the red-dressed woman directly hung up the jade pendant. At the same time, on a quiet mountain peak in Treasure Pill Heaven. Seeing that the jade pendant in his hand had lost its light, Dan Huntian knew that he had lost contact with the woman in red. Whoosh! Dan Hun Tian slowly crushed the voice transmission jade pendant in his hand into pieces. At this moment, Xu Tian, who was standing behind him, also knelt down in front of him when he saw his appearance. ¡°Pavilion Master, please calm down!¡± The words of the lady in red had clearly entered Xu Tian¡¯s ears. Last night, he had also been monitoring the entire room. He did not dare to probe too much. After all, she was his young miss. He did not expect to make such a big mistake. At this moment, Dan Hun Tian also kicked him. Bang! After being kicked by Pill Soul Sky, Xu Tian¡¯s figure also flew out. ¡°Useless trash!¡± Dan Hun Tian looked at Xu Tian and said slowly. He originally thought that Xiao Changtian and the woman in red had made up. She could bring him to her territory, but she did not expect that the plan she had planned for so long would be ruined. At this moment, Xu Tian stood up from the ground without any complaints. He still looked at the Sky of Pill Soul respectfully. ¡°Get ready. Follow me to meet that person. At this moment, Pill Soul Heaven was also looking at the direction of the Divine World as he slowly said to Xu Tian. At the same time, in the inn, Leng Mei was in Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s room. At this moment, there were tears in the corners of her eyes. What happened last night was a huge blow to her. Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know what to say. His own sister was actually with another woman in Yi Hong Brothel¡­ At this moment, Leng Mei also slowly said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Sister, if you want to call me your lord, it¡¯s all because of that Red Specter. I don¡¯t think she has any good intentions.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao heard Leng Mei¡¯s words and comforted her. At this moment, a series of sounds came from Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s room door. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao slowly opened the door to her room. Leng Xiaoxiao said with a smile. ¡°Senior.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Leng Xiaoxiao. He glanced around the room and found Leng Mei hiding behind. He also slowly said to them, ¡°Miss Leng, I feel that we have been out for some time. I will return to the island.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Leng Mei¡¯s words and left slowly. After what happened last night, Miss Leng Mei really needed a good rest. After Xiao Changtian left, Leng Xiaoxiao looked at Leng Mei and sighed. After Xiao Changtian left, Dan Huntian and Xu Tian slowly appeared in the town. Arriving at the small town, Pill Soul Heaven was also the first to arrive at the inn. Upon seeing the red-clothed lady, Dan Hun Tian slowly said to her, ¡± Hongyi, Grandfather is here.¡± When the red-robed woman saw Dan Hun Tian also come to his side, she slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Grandpa, sob sob sob!¡± He cried in the arms of the Pill Soul Heaven, who patted his back. ¡°Grandpa is here. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°You go back first,¡± As he said this, Dan Huntian slowly said to Xu Tian behind him, ¡°Xu Tian, arrange for someone to bring Miss back. ¡± Understood!¡± Xu Tian responded slowly when he heard Dan Huntian¡¯s words. Following that, under Xu Tian¡¯s lead, the red-clothed woman also slowly headed towards Treasure Pill Sky. After sending off the red-clothed woman, Xu Tian slowly walked in from outside. At this moment, Pill Soul Heaven also took out a bottle of pills from his bosom. ¡°Xu Tian, think of a way to put this in this village.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up this time.¡± ¡± Yes!¡± Xu Tian responded as he took the jade bottle from Dan Huntian. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Hearing Xu Tian¡¯s words, Dan Huntian waved his hand at him. This was the poison he had refined when he was in seclusion. This poison did not have much effect on mortals, but it was a fatal threat to powerful people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The stronger one was, the greater the damage one would receive after consuming the poison. According to Dan Hun Tian¡¯s estimation, if Xiao Changtian was a peak Immortal Emperor, he would probably end up dead. This time, I want to see how you¡¯re going to break my trap. The woman in red¡¯s trap was broken by Changtian. Dan Hun Tian was not convinced. At this time, Xu Tian also poured poison into the town¡¯s water source.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: There’s Something Wrong With This Water! 1 Chapter 611: There¡¯s Something Wrong With This Water! 1 Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains At this moment, on the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the Great Sun Immortal was rushing into Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°Senior, bad news.¡± Hearing the anxious voice of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian slowly walked out of the room. Looking at the Great Sun Immortal in front of him, he said slowly, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The Great Sun Immortal was a little out of breath at this time. He panted and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, bad news. I wonder what happened in the small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains?¡± ¡°This morning, many townspeople were infected with a strange disease. They all said that they were possessed by the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± Right now, many townspeople have come to the Hundred-Thousand Mountains to pray.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal and hurriedly walked out. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, bring me my first aid kit.¡± The Great Sun Immortal looked at Xiao Changtian who had already run out and walked into his room. He carried a wooden box out of the room and walked out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Soon, Daoist Big Sun and Xiao Changtian arrived outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Seeing the townspeople lying on the ground, Xiao Changtian quickly walked to one of the townspeople. ¡°Immortal Dayang, first aid kit.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he quickly handed the medicine box to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian immediately took out a silver needle from the box. According to the method given to him by the system, he performed acupuncture on the acupuncture points of the townspeople. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands landed, he saw that the townspeople¡¯s expressions had stabilized. There were no signs of them worsening. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s done!¡± When the Great Sun Immortal saw that the situation of the townspeople had stabilized, he spoke to Xiao Changtian slowly. Xiao Changtian shook his head when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°No, I just stopped the deterioration of the condition slightly.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian seemed to have thought of something and took out a few bottles of medicine from his medical kit. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, distribute this to everyone. It can alleviate the illness.¡± Xiao Changtian was holding the antidote pill in his hand. The Great Sun Immortal took the antidote pills from Xiao Changtian and immediately distributed them to everyone. Xiao Changtian looked at the townsfolk in front of him and placed his hand on his wrist. After sensing the situation in his body, he frowned. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. His vitality didn¡¯t drain away. But why did her expression and appearance change so much? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand. When he checked the townsman¡¯s pulse, he found that there was nothing unusual in this townsman¡¯s body. In other words, the internal condition of the townsfolk was no different from that of a normal person. However, there were no abnormalities, but these strange symptoms appeared on his face and body. Then, Xiao Changtian took out a needle and touched a strange spot on the townsman¡¯s face. There didn¡¯t seem to be any problems. Xiao Changtian carefully checked the silver needle in his hand and frowned. These abnormalities, at most, made people feel itchy and powerless. There were no life-threatening injuries. Then, Xiao Changtian turned to look at one of the townspeople beside him. She placed her hand on his wrist to feel it. This situation was almost exactly the same as the previous one. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the crowd,¡± Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. The disease is harmless. I¡¯ll prescribe a few medicines for everyone to take first.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also organized Divine King Red Cloud and the others to come over and help. After a while, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± Perfected Da Yang, follow me to the town to take a look.¡± If he wanted to find a cure, he would have to personally go to the town to investigate. He had just returned from the town, and so many people had been poisoned. Xiao Changtian also smelled something unusual when the townspeople were poisoned. Therefore, he called the Great Sun Immortal along. After all, if it was really a man¡¯s doing, this person¡¯s poison was so powerful. If it was an ordinary person, it would be fine. He could still deal with it by himself. However, if one was talented and was an immortal cultivator. He couldn¡¯t handle it, but he felt much more at ease with the Great Sun Immortal around. Daoist Dayang nodded at him. Then, the two of them slowly ran toward the small town outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When Xiao Changtian went to the small town, he was in an inn. Dan Huntian slowly sat down on a chair in the room, and Xu Tian sat opposite him. ¡°Xu Tian, how¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, I have already placed the poison according to your instructions. That person is already on his way to the town.¡± When Xu Tian heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words, he also responded respectfully to him. Dan Huntian slowly nodded his head when he heard Xu Tian¡¯s words. ¡°Good job. Continue to monitor him and report to me if anything happens.¡± At this moment, Dan Huntian also waved his hand along with Xu Tian. When Xu Tian heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words, he also immediately walked out. ¡°You¡¯re finally here? Don¡¯t disappoint me, the game has just begun.¡± Dan Hun Tian sat on the chair and muttered. At the same time, Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal slowly arrived at the town. Due to the disease, the town had become very deserted. It was not as lively as the previous poetry competition. Xiao Changtian looked at the empty street and said to the Great Sun Immortal beside him, Daoist Big Sun, take me to the water source of the town.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, he placed his hand on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. With a swoosh, Daoist Big Sun brought Xiao Changtian to a small forest. Xiao Changtian walked forward a few steps and saw a small stream. Then, Xiao Changtian also walked toward the source of the upstream. He dipped his hand into the stream and placed it on his tongue to feel it. There was something wrong with the water! Xiao Changtian looked at the water source in front of him and immediately came to a conclusion. Then, Xiao Changtian took out a water bottle from his interspatial ring. After taking some water from the stream, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go back.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a water source, he only needed to study it for a while. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also let out a whoosh. He slowly arrived at the inn in the small town. At the same time, Xu Tian transmitted his voice to Pill Soul Heaven. ¡°Pavilion Master, that person has already drunk the river water and is now in the inn..¡± Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: The Poison Pill I Spended Several Hundred Chapter 612: The Poison Pill I Spended Several Hundred Years of Cultivation to Refine (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian was in his room, and in front of him was a kettle that he had taken from the town. Xiao Changtian continued to study the bottle after he brought it back. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the test tube in his hand and cursed. ¡°F * ck, which uncultured person did this?¡± ¡°This water is really poisonous.¡± At this moment, the water in the test tube had a faint green color. Obviously, it was this thing that destroyed the citizens. At this moment, the Immortal Da Yang walked in from outside. ¡°Senior, the townspeople aren¡¯t that worried anymore.¡± After returning, the Great Sun Immortal went to appease the townspeople. Seeing the arrival of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian also said to him,¡± ¡°Great Sun Immortal, you came at the right time. There¡¯s something I need to trouble you with.¡± ¡°This river water is indeed poisonous. I¡¯m afraid that only you can find the culprit.¡± He had also heard from the cultivators that their holy sense could cover a radius of several hundred 11. He could see every movement of the creatures within a few hundred miles. If he wanted to find out who poisoned him, he still had to rely on the Immortal of Great Sun. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also thought of something. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we treat the townsfolk first, then we¡¯ll go over and wait.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t alert the enemy now. He didn¡¯t know what grudge that person had with this town. Logically speaking, this small town should not be remembered by anyone. They had no money or resources. What good would it do to poison this poor countryside? If a madman were to force him into a corner, he would be driven into a corner. What if he had other poisons in his hands? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also responded. After Xiao Changtian studied the poison, he quickly produced the antidote. Therefore, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s medicine, most of the townspeople recovered. At the same time, in the inn of the small town. Xu Tian rushed in from outside. ¡°Pavilion Master, something has happened.¡± Xu Tian entered the room and saw Dan Huntian sitting on the seat. He said slowly to him,¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, that person¡¯s methods are really amazing.¡± ¡°I found that the poison in the townspeople seemed to have been cured by him.¡± ¡°Moreover, he seems to be fine.¡± Hearing Xu Tian¡¯s words, Dan Hun Tian¡¯s expression changed. Then, he closed his eyes tightly, and the true essence in his body surged as he began to sense. In his spiritual world, his connection with the poison was getting weaker and weaker. Some of the poison that had many connections also dissipated. ¡°Looks like this person has some ability. I really underestimated him before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To be able to cultivate to this level, it wouldn¡¯t be right if he didn¡¯t have some trump cards.¡± At this moment, Dan Hun Tian also believed that Xiao Changtian had used some trump card. It made his poison ineffective. Xu Tian, who was in the room, saw that Dan Huntian was not furious. He said slowly to him, ¡°Pavilion Master, what should we do next?¡± When Dan Hun Tian heard Xu Tian¡¯s words, he also stood up from his seat. ¡°The woman I asked you to control is still here, right?¡± Xu Tian¡¯s hand gestures also changed when he heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words. ¡°Pavilion Master, over here.¡± As Xu Tian finished speaking, the Flower Fairy¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the room of the Pill Soul Sky. When the Pill Soul Heaven saw the Flower Fairy in front of him, a smile appeared on his face. A burst of vital essence surged into his palm, and then a purple pill appeared in his hand. The vital essence in his hand immediately turned into flames, refining the purple pill into threads of vital essence. Then, the zhenqi was slowly injected into the Flower Fairy¡¯s body. Cough!Cough!Cough! After doing all this, Dan Hun Tian also coughed violently a few times. He opened his palm and saw the blood in it. ¡°Pavilion Master!¡± Seeing Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s appearance, Xu Tian also planned to go over and help. Before she could walk over, she saw Pill Soul Heaven reaching out to stop her. ¡°Bring this woman to her. I spent hundreds of years of cultivation to condense this poison pill.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how he¡¯s going to break through this time.¡± Saying so, Dan Hun Tian also coughed violently a few times. ¡°Pavilion Master!¡± ¡°Hurry up and do it!¡± Dan Huntian said to Xu Tian. Then, he walked toward the bed and began to stabilize the restlessness in his body. Xu Tian glanced at Dan Huntian who was sleeping on the bed and also cupped his fist at him. ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master!¡± Then, he waved his hand, and with a swoosh, the Flower Fairy¡¯s figure followed him. Soon, Xu Tian brought the Flower Fairy to the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Seeing that the townspeople outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains had already recovered and left, they also rushed down. ¡°Perfected Great Sun, these townspeople have all recovered.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the townspeople who had recovered and said to the Great Sun Immortal with some satisfaction. ¡°Yes, this is all thanks to Senior¡¯s miraculous hands. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he started to flatter him. ¡°This is the result of everyone¡¯s hard work.¡± Xiao Changtian replied. He stretched his body and planned to walk into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡± After he was done, it was time for him to have a good rest. Daoist Dayang nodded at him. At the same time, Xu Tian, who was standing outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, saw Xiao Changtian about to enter. The gesture of his right hand immediately changed, and he slowly said to the Flower Fairy beside him, ¡°Go and find that person.¡± Then, an arrow appeared in Xu Tian¡¯s hand, and he threw it at Xiao Changtian. Whoosh! The arrow flew in the air and passed by Xiao Changtian. In the end, it stabbed into the stone wall of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian was also shocked when he felt the arrow that suddenly flew past him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Who, who is it? Come out!¡± When the Great Sun Immortal saw the arrows on the stone wall, he became vigilant and looked around. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, that person should have run away.¡± Xiao Changtian came to the stone wall and looked at the arrow on the stone wall. There was a trace of green liquid attached to the arrow. It was the poison in the townspeople.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: So I’ve Been Under His Concealment (1) Chapter 613: So I¡¯ve Been Under His Concealment (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian looked at the arrow in his hand and said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal beside him,¡± ¡°It should be the person who poisoned them.¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, it seems that this person is very arrogant. We should find him as soon as possible.¡± He had thought that since he had just helped the townspeople detoxify the poison, that person would not have acted so quickly. He didn¡¯t expect to provoke her so quickly. There was also the Great Sun Immortal. With the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s strength, it should not be a problem for him to subdue that person. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded. It seemed that that person had also provoked Senior. If Senior attacked, would that person still have a way out? At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also saw a figure walking towards them. ¡°Senior, look.¡± The Great Sun Immortal pointed at a figure walking towards them and said to Xiao Changtian slowly. Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal and also looked at the direction of his finger. This figure seemed familiar. Xiao Changtian was stunned when the figure approached. ¡°Flower Fairy?¡± The Flower Fairy walked in front of Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal, then fell to the ground with a swoosh. Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal looked at each other. Then, Xiao Changtian saw the Flower Fairy¡¯s expression and said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, hurry up and send her inside.¡± The Flower Fairy was obviously poisoned. The Great Sun Immortal brought the Flower Fairy to Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also brought a bowl of medicine for her. Even though he had some unpleasant experiences with the Flower Fairy before, he was still very happy. However, doctors were benevolent. After all, the Flower Fairy was a patient. As a doctor, he still had to save her. As the Flower Fairy consumed the medicinal soup, her face began to turn rosy. Judging from the Flower Fairy¡¯s condition, she should have been poisoned like the townspeople. At the same time, Dan Huntian, who was far away in the small town inn, also sneered. ¡°If you still think that this virus is the most primitive one, then you¡¯re too naive.¡± ¡°I spent so much effort to refine this pill.¡± ¡°Then how can I face everyone in the future? While speaking, Pill Soul Heaven also changed his hand gestures. ¡°My poison can mutate.¡± As Dan Huntian¡¯s hand gestures changed, the Great Sun Immortal saw the Flower Fairy on the bed and said to Xiao Changtian slowly, ¡°Senior, this flower doesn¡¯t seem normal. Look, her complexion seems to have worsened.¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian immediately walked over. He frowned when he saw the Flower Fairy¡¯s expression. Then, he picked up the Flower Fairy¡¯s arm and placed his fingers on her wrist. Sensing the changes in the Flower Fairy¡¯s body, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, please brew a medicine according to the prescription on my table.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he immediately went to do it. With his immortal Cultivator skills, the Great Sun Immortal quickly brought Xiao Changtian a bowl of medicinal soup. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s with the Flower Fairy¡¯s illness? When he came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, the Great Sun Immortal asked him slowly. The Flower Fairy¡¯s symptoms were very similar to the other townspeople. However, it had relapsed to this extent. If the other townspeople could do the same. Then it would be better for him to let the other townspeople take the medicine as soon as possible. Xiao Changtian also explained to him,¡± ¡°The virus in this flower girl¡¯s body should have mutated, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m already prepared.¡± After feeding the flower fairy the medicinal soup that the Great Sun Immortal had brought over. The Flower Fairy¡¯s expression also began to soften. On the other side, Dan Hun Tian was sitting on the bed. He opened his eyes and exclaimed in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡± In his perception, his virus was slowly being dispelled. One had to know that even he could not immediately concoct the antidote. Perhaps, in a sense, there was no cure for his virus. As long as the poison continued to change, even if that person found an antidote, it would be impossible for him to kill it. After the poison changed, the original antidote would no longer have any effect. But now, an unbelievable scene was happening in his perception. The virus that he had refined in seclusion was actually beginning to dissipate. Could it be that his previous judgment of him was wrong? That person was a poison master? As the Pill Soul Heaven thought of this, his heart also became a little nervous. Then, Xu Tian walked in from outside. Seeing the somewhat uneasy Dan Huntian, he slowly said to him, ¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯ve already followed your instructions and handed that woman over to him.¡± ¡°I believe that we will soon hear the news of the epidemic in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± When Dan Hun Tian heard Xu Tian¡¯s words, he said to him,¡± ¡°Xu Tian, have you ever seen that person personally take action?¡± Xu Tian was also stunned when he heard Dan Huntian¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Pavilion Master, as far as I can remember, that person basically didn¡¯t make a move.¡± ¡°I was too careless, too careless.¡± After getting Xu Tian¡¯s confirmation, Dan Huntian muttered. It turned out that she had been fooled by his deception all along. That person was able to defeat Zuo Xiu Yuan and the others because he didn¡¯t do it himself. If it was a strong person by his side, then this person was very likely to be an alchemist like him. in order to confirm his inner thoughts, Dan Huntian slowly said to Xu Tian, ¡°Go to his place now, no matter what method you use. ¡°You must find out about his cultivation base. At this point, Dan Huntian slowly walked to Xu Tian¡¯s side and patted his shoulder. ¡°Xu Tian, I know this mission is a little difficult for you. ¡°However, an army is trained for a thousand days and used for a moment. If anything happens to you, I will make arrangements for your family.¡± When Xu Tian heard Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s words, his heart was touched too. Then, he knelt down in front of the Pill Soul Sky. ¡± Xu Tian¡¯s cultivation was given to him by the pavilion master. He was working for the pavilion master.¡± ¡°Xu Tian is obliged!¡± Seeing Xu Tian kneeling on the ground, Dan Hun Tian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, hurry up and do it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Tian nodded at him when he heard what Dan Huntian said. Then, his figure flashed and he flew towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At the same time, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. The flower fairy on the bed also became more and more ruddy. After a while, the Flower Fairy slowly opened her tightly shut eyes.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: The Town Is Safe and Sound Thanks to Chapter 614: The Town Is Safe and Sound Thanks to Senior¡¯s Profound Cultivation (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian saw that the flower fairy on the bed had woken up and walked to her bedside. ¡°Miss Hua, you¡¯re awake. This is a decoction. Take it later.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and walked out. He didn¡¯t even know what his relationship with the Flower Fairy was like now. If he stayed here, he might cause some trouble. The Flower Fairy looked at Xiao Changtian who was leaving, and her head started to ache. It was as if he had lost an important memory. When Xiao Changtian was helping her to detoxify the poison, he had also removed the purple pill that Xu Tian had planted in the Flower Fairy¡¯s body. Seeing the medicinal soup beside her bed, the Flower Fairy also slowly swallowed it. Bang! Perhaps it was because his body was still relatively weak. The bowl of medicine in the Flower Fairy¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered. Hearing the sound of the bowl shattering, Xiao Changtian hurriedly walked in from outside. Looking at the broken pieces on the ground, he heaved a sigh of relief. When the Flower Fairy saw Xiao Changtian, she said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing the Flower Fairy call him senior again, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Could it be that this flower girl had returned to normal? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Flower Fairy,¡± ¡°Miss Hua, what did you experience before?¡± The Flower Fairy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and was about to think of something. However, he realized that his head was aching. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± The Flower Fairy held her head and let out a painful cry. ¡°Miss Hua, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian saw the Flower Fairy¡¯s painful expression and quickly went over to check. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t seem to remember what happened before.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian beside her, the Flower Fairy slowly said to him. ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, then don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯ve just recovered, so you should rest more.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the Flower Fairy¡¯s words and understood. Did this flower girl lose her memory? Could it be that he had been poisoned before? Many guesses flashed through Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind, but when he saw the Flower Fairy¡¯s weak appearance, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t investigate the exact source. It was good that he could recover. As for the root cause, there would be plenty of opportunities to investigate it in the future, right? Xiao Changtian slowly walked out of the room when he saw the Flower Fairy lying on the bed. He slowly closed the door of the room and saw the Immortal Da Yang standing behind him. ¡°Senior, someone is looking for you outside. Xiao Changtian heard what the Great Sun Immortal said and said to him,¡± ¡°Is there a new patient?¡± The Great Sun Immortal shook his head when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. -It doesn¡¯t seem like it. I didn¡¯t ask him about it, but he said he could only tell me when he saw you.¡± Xiao Changtian was also a little curious after hearing the words of the Grand Sun Sect. Who insisted on seeing him? He was alone in the cultivation world and had no relatives. No one should have come to visit him. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Where is that person now?¡± ¡°Senior, he¡¯s outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. I asked him to come in, but he didn¡¯t.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he smiled bitterly. Originally, he thought that Xiao Changtian knew the person. It seemed that Senior didn¡¯t know that guy at all. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t I chase him away? Xiao Changtian waved his hand at him. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go out and take a look together. Xiao Changtian also wanted to know who this person was. Soon, Daoist Big Sun and Xiao Changtian arrived outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xu Tian was dressed in black. His headscarf fluttered in the wind. When he saw the Immortal Da Yang and Xiao Changtian walking out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he was shocked. He was also nervous. ¡°Senior, this is the person who wants to see you. After bringing Xiao Changtian to the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the Great Sun Immortal pointed at Xu Tian and said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at Xu Tian who was standing outside with a puzzled expression. He did not know this person at all. ¡°Hello, may I know why you¡¯re looking for me? Xiao Changtian came to Xu Tian and said slowly. When Xu Tian heard Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s voice, beads of sweat began to drip down his forehead. This person must be the one who had repeatedly disrupted the Pavilion Master¡¯s plans. Could it be that he saw through his purpose of coming here and killed him? As he thought about this, Xu Tian said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I came from a small town. I heard that¡­He heard that the Flower Fairy from the small town was here, so he wanted to pay her a visit. At this moment, Xu Tian also spoke the words he had prepared beforehand. Hearing Xu Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. So they were here to look for the Flower Gia. I was wondering who would come looking for me. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian also said to Xu Tian slowly,¡± ¡°The Flower Fairy is weak and has just fallen asleep. Is there anything urgent?¡± As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly rang in Xu Tian¡¯s ears, Xu Tian felt a wave of nervousness in his heart. What was that? This person was actually having a friendly conversation with him? Didn¡¯t he realize that he was the one who controlled the Flower Fairy when he said that? in order to confirm his inner thoughts, Xu Tian also took out a bottle of pills from his pocket. -Senior, I heard that the Flower Fairy was sick and was quite anxious.¡± ¡°This is a pill I found in the town. I hope it can help her. Seeing Xiao Changtian slowly take the pill in his hand, Xu Tian was also proud of himself. What he gave him was the purple pill that controlled the Flower Fairy. If he found out, this person would definitely kill him. Once he made a move, he would also estimate his strength and then pass it on to the pavilion master. If he couldn¡¯t see through it, then this person was very likely to be a fox using the tiger¡¯s might previously. Xiao Changtian took the pill from Xu Tian and frowned after checking it. This seemed to be a type of poison. Why had he never seen it before? Could it be that the person who poisoned them had developed a pill to continue the town? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian also said to Xu Tian slowly,¡± ¡°Thank you. You might have saved the life of a townsfolk. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xu Tian was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. This person really couldn¡¯t tell. Could it be that this person was really a fox using the tiger¡¯s might? Then, Xu Tian said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°No, the small town is safe and sound because of Senior¡¯s profound cultivation..¡¯1 Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Is He Really a Mortal (1) Chapter 615: Is He Really a Mortal (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard Xu Tian¡¯s words. Then, she smiled at him and said, ¡°How am I a cultivator with profound magic power? I¡¯m just a mortal.¡± It seemed that when he saved those townspeople, they all treated him as a cultivator with high cultivation. Although he also wanted it to be true, reality did not allow it. He was still working hard. Xu Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, but he was also somewhat unable to react. Mortals? This person actually said that he was a mortal? Could it be that the pavilion master and he were fighting a mortal? As he thought about this, Xu Tian¡¯s eyes swept over Xiao Changtian. Because he was afraid of Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t take a good look at him. After scanning Xiao Changtian, Xu Tian was certain that he couldn¡¯t sense any aura from him. There were only two possibilities. Either Xiao Changtian was too strong or he was too weak. Judging from the situation just now, this person was really a mortal. Xiao Changtian saw Xu Tian¡¯s shocked expression and continued,¡± ¡°This is Perfected Da Yang. His cultivation is the highest here.¡± Seeing that this young man was quite enthusiastic, Xiao Changtian still introduced the Great Sun Immortal to him. Perhaps the Great Sun Immortal took a fancy to his aptitude and gave him some guidance. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he smiled at Xu Tian. Senior really went through the tempering of the heart in the mortal world to the end. He was clearly so strong, but he said that he was a mortal in front of everyone. When Xu Tian heard this, his gaze swept across the Grand Sun Immortal. Although there was some aura on the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s body, it was almost negligible. Xu Tian felt that he could subdue him with a casual slap. Then, Xu Tian smiled at Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Since the Flower Fairy is unwell, I¡¯ll come back next time.¡± Xu Tian cupped his fists at Xiao Changtian and also planned to leave. Xiao Changtian saw that Xu Tian wanted to leave, but he did not wave his hand. Then, he slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go back too.¡± ¡°I think that the poisoned man is going to make a move soon.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal nodded. He looked at Xu Tian¡¯s back as he left and felt a little strange. But he couldn¡¯t tell exactly where it was. Forget it. Since Senior had already let him go, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. After Xu Tian left the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he saw that Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal didn¡¯t chase after him. He sneered in his heart and became more and more certain of his thoughts. That was also Xu Tian¡¯s last test. Even Xiao Changtian and Daoist Da Yang were pretending. However, he wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to let his enemy escape. Now that they had not caught up, it meant that they really did not know his identity. He had to quickly inform the pavilion master of this news. With that thought in mind, Xu Tian turned into a stream of light and flew towards the town. Soon, Xu Tian turned into a stream of light and arrived at the small town. After entering the inn, he immediately headed toward the Sky of Pill Soul. ¡°Pavilion Master.¡± Dan Huntian was cultivating on his bed. He was stunned when he heard Xu Tian¡¯s voice. This Xu Tian actually managed to escape? Then, Dan Huntian slowly said to Xu Tian,¡± ¡°Xu Tian, how is it? Are you alright?¡± Xu Tian was no longer as nervous as he was when he faced Xiao Changtian. He calmly clasped his fist at the Pill Soul Sky in front of him. ¡°Pavilion Master, this subordinate has already come into close contact with that person. That person is a mortal.¡± Then, Xu Tian repeated his conversation with Xiao Changtian to the Pill Soul Sky. When the Pill Soul Heaven heard Xu Tian¡¯s words, he also frowned. That didn¡¯t make sense. That guy was actually a mortal? Based on his understanding of him, that fellow should have started off at the Immortal Emperor realm. With this thought in mind, Dan Huntian suddenly grabbed Xu Tian¡¯s arm. His Spiritual Sense probed into Xu Tian¡¯s body. ¡°Pavilion Master, what is it?¡± ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Tian asked as Dan Huntian grabbed his arm. When the Pill Soul Heaven heard Xu Tian¡¯s words, he also waved his hand at him at this moment. He had just suspected that Xu Tian might have been cast with some kind of spirit technique. However, after scanning his body with his spiritual sense, everything was normal. No, there must be something strange going on. How could that person be a mortal? With this thought in mind, Dan Huntian slowly said to Xu Tian,¡± ¡°Xu Tian, let¡¯s go. Take me there.¡± Xu Tian nodded at him when he heard what Dan Huntian said. Under Xu Tian¡¯s lead, Dan Hun Tian quickly arrived at the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Looking at the mountain peak that was surrounded by dense fog, Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s eyes also flickered. This fog could actually block his detection? Then, the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s hand gestures changed as well. A towering palm print formed in front of him. He swung his palm at the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Dan Hun Tian also shouted,¡± ¡°Heaven Extermination Seal!¡± The huge palm print carried a huge aura as it attacked the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Pill Soul Heaven looked at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of it and stared at it too. That palm print just now had condensed at least half of his power. As long as that person made a move, it could be said that Xu Tian had already¡­ Thinking of this, the true essence in the Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s body also continuously surged. He was ready to kill Xu Tian at any time. At the same time, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Ancestral Dragon was playing in the lake. When he saw the palm print outside he frowned. -Where did this thing come from? It actually dares to attack Master¡¯s territory.¡± In the back mountain, the white tiger was also staring at the palm print in the air. He licked his feet. ¡°You still dare to come when you¡¯re so noob. You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± At various locations on the island, Black Tortoise, Phoenix, Alpha, and the others were also glaring at the palm print. He looked like he was eager to make a move. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded in their ears. ¡°I advise you not to attack. They can¡¯t break into this array yet.¡± ¡°If you disturb Master, you will be in deep trouble.¡± After the Chaos Ant¡¯s voice sounded in the ears of these Divine Beasts, they also stopped their eager movements. After Xiao Changtian received the pill that Xu Tian gave him, he started to study it in his room. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he lost control at this time and disturbed Xiao Changtian, it would not be worth it. At this moment, the palm print slowly landed on the Nine Heavens God ¨C Sealing Array. Whoosh! The palm print hit the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array. Then, the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation emitted a dazzling light.. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: The Might of the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation (1) Chapter 616: The Might of the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Pill Soul Heaven stood in the air and looked down at the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Seeing the Heaven Extermination Seal slowly land above the island, Dan Hun Tian said slowly. ¡°If you are a mortal, then you shall perish.¡± Whoosh! Then, a dazzling white light slowly entered Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s eyes. By the time Dan Hun Tian reacted, he saw that the Heaven Extermination Seal had disappeared. How could his palm print be dissolved? Pill Soul Heaven looked down at the Hundred Thousand Mountains and suddenly had a bad feeling. His body flashed, wanting to run outside, but he felt a violent energy fluctuation coming from below. ¡°Pavilion Master, save me!¡± At this time, a cry for help sounded in the Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s ears. Dan Huntian turned around and saw Xu Tian¡¯s body being pulled away by a force. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Then, a burst of rushing wind sound slowly sounded in the ears of Pill Soul Heaven. Pill Soul Sky looked down and saw nine flags flying toward him. This was a Supreme Grade Immortal Artifact? Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the nine flags coming toward him. As for Xu Tian, he was surrounded by the nine flags. Under a wave of strangulation, he did not even have the chance to scream before he was reduced to ashes. At this moment, Dan Hun Tian finally understood why Xiao Changtian was so fearless when dealing with him. It turned out that he had a top-grade immortal artifact as a guarantee! And it was nine! With his current strength, he could barely deal with one. However, these nine supreme-grade immortal weapons attacked him at the same time. He had no chance of defeating them at all. With this thought in mind, Pill Soul Heaven also flew out without hesitation. Now, he only hoped that the nine flags would not chase after him. Whoosh! Before he could fly for a distance, he felt a cold wind blowing past him. Layers of ice began to appear on his left arm. Seeing the change in his arm, Pill Soul Heaven hurriedly mobilized the true essence in his body. They gathered at his left arm in an attempt to break the ice seal. ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡± Dan Huntian muttered. When the ice layer appeared, he felt the True Essence on his left arm stop flowing. It was as if the whole thing was not his. As he flew, he finally broke the ice on his left arm. Pill Soul Heaven saw a red flag appear in front of him. Whoosh! The red flag shone brightly, and the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s left arm, which had just recovered, felt a burning sensation. ¡°Ah! No!¡± When the Sky of Pill Soul sensed the abnormality in his left arm, his entire left arm also started to burn. The true essence in his right hand surged and directly swung towards his left arm. Whoosh! Pill Soul Heaven directly cut off his left arm. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The Sky of Pill Soul panted heavily, his eyes already filled with fear. That flame just now was a little too terrifying. It was definitely even more ridiculous than an immortal flame like the Hellfire. If he had not cut it in time, his entire body would have been affected. He was afraid that his body and soul had been destroyed. Looking at the surrounding flags that were still swaying, the Sky of Pill Soul did not care about the wound on his left arm. He knelt down in the air and said slowly to the nine flags, ¡°Seniors, I was wrong. I was really wrong.¡± ¡°I apologize for my actions just now. Senior, please forgive me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Pill Soul Heaven even directly kowtowed a few times. The nine flags seemed to ignore him. The nine flags surrounded him in the middle and then began to revolve around him violently. Sensing the violent fluctuations from the nine flags, Pill Soul Heaven was even more frightened. He had been in the Human Realm Upon Heavens for so many years. He did not want to die in such a place. ¡°Senior, I was really wrong. Please let me go. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± When he said this, some tears flowed down from Pill Soul Heaven¡¯s old eyes. If he knew that Xiao Changtian had nine Supreme Grade Immortal Weapons, he would never dare to provoke him. It was already ridiculous enough for an ordinary person to have one, but there were nine of them. Wouldn¡¯t he be invincible? Moreover, there were nine items that were related to each other. There was simply no way for him to survive. Dan Huntian¡¯s voice echoed in the air. The nine flags continued to revolve around him. Whoosh! The white flag gave off a burst of light, which acted on Dan Hun Tian¡¯s body. Then, he slowly brought him to the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After the nine flags brought Pill Soul Sky to the island, they returned to their original positions. ¡°Big shots, we did pretty well, right?¡± The white flag landed on its spot and said slowly to the Ancestral Dragon and the others. When the Ancestral Dragon heard the voice transmission of the white flag, he also glanced at him. ¡°Why not kill him? This guy actually dared to attack Master. There¡¯s no need to keep him alive.¡± ¡°Hey, why are you so hot-tempered? I think Little White Flag did the right thing. This person has repeatedly gone against Master. Isn¡¯t it better to let Master deal with him?¡± At this time, Black Tortoise sitting on the fat Rongrong¡¯s body also slowly said to Zu Long. ¡°You old turtle, you sure have a set of words. I think I¡¯ll burn him to death.¡± Phoenix walked out of nowhere. Seeing the scorched left arm of the Sky of Pill Soul, it seemed like it wanted to burn the Sky of Pill Soul to ashes with endless flames. ¡°Old hen, if you want to fight, you can find me. It¡¯s so boring to mess with an old man.¡± At this moment, the Divine Monkey appeared out of nowhere and looked at Phoenix with a smile. Phoenix flapped her wings after hearing the divine monkey¡¯s words. ¡°Damned monkey, if you want to fight, then come. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± At the same time, Dan Huntian, who had fallen on the island, heard the voice transmission between Zu Long and the others. His body was already trembling unconsciously. Looking at the divine beasts in front of him, the Pill Soul Heaven could not help but slap himself. After confirming that this was not an illusion, Pill Soul Heaven could not help but shed tears. F * ck, what kind of person was he going against? There were so many divine beasts. Even if all the people in his entire clan added up, they would not have seen so many. More importantly, these divine beasts seemed to have owners. A person who could tame so many Divine Beasts was simply a giant, let alone a big shot. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°F * ck!¡± Xiao Changtian was holding a book on the Hundred Methods of Medicine and reading the description. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He thought that the system would not give him anything good. He didn¡¯t expect that the symptoms of the townspeople this time would be recorded on it. If that was the case, why did he have to study it for so long? This damn system was really¡­ Before Xiao Changtian could finish his words, Immortal Da Yang walked in from outside.. Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: So You’re Here to Escape (1) Chapter 617: So You¡¯re Here to Escape (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The Great Sun Immortal slowly walked in from the outside. When he saw Xiao Changtian in the room, he said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, a person suddenly fell from the sky. What do you think we should do?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. A person fell from the sky? It couldn¡¯t be that some immortal cultivator fell from the sky during a battle, right? In that case, he had to protect the island from being affected. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± At the same time, on the island. The Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s back was already drenched in sweat as he looked at God King Red Cloud and the others around him. What kind of people lived on this island? What did Xu Tian experience to make him think that the young man was a mortal? Look at this iron rake and this brick. These are all top-grade immortal artifacts. As far as he could see, it was no less than a dozen top-grade immortal weapons. With such a foundation, even the entire Beyond Avalon combined might not be able to contend against it. ¡°You were the one who attacked the island just now, right? Divine King Red Cloud came to the Pill Soul Sky with a Nine Heavens Rake in his hand and said slowly. ¡°Senior, no, I just saw a little bug circling the mountain and wanted to beat him down.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect you at all.¡± At this moment, how could Dan Hun dare to admit that he wanted to attack the island? Wasn¡¯t this digging his own grave? Hearing the words of Pill Soul Heaven, Divine King Red Cloud also used the Nine Heavens Rake to lightly tap the ground. Bang! As soon as the Nine Heavens Rake touched the ground, it emitted a strong energy fluctuation. Pill Soul Heaven felt the blood in his body churn. ¡°Is it like what you said? I remember saying that you wanted to kill Senior.¡± ¡°No, Senior, you must have heard wrongly.¡± ¡°I really saw a little bug tarnishing your land. It really doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you.¡± Dan Hun Tian said slowly to God King Red Cloud and the others. At this time, he could not admit it even if he was beaten to death. Then, the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s remaining right arm also took off the interspatial ring. He handed it to God King Red Cloud and the others and said slowly to them, ¡°Senior, please accept this item that I brought as tribute. God King Red Cloud looked at the interspatial ring that Pill Soul Sky handed over and glanced at it disdainfully. ¡°Trash like you still wants to be used as tribute.¡± Although the quality of the pills that Pill Soul Heaven took out looked good, compared to Xiao Changtian, they were simply trash. When the Pill Soul Heaven heard Divine King Red Cloud¡¯s words, its old face also blushed. In so many years, this was the first time he heard someone say that his medicinal pills were trash. in the past, when those people saw him, didn¡¯t they all respectfully beg him to refine pills for them? At this moment, Dan Hun Tian¡¯s eyes became moist again. This place was simply hell. At this moment, a voice slowly entered his ears. ¡°Divine King Red Cloud, what happened here?¡± As the voice rang out, Divine King Red Cloud and the others also saw Xiao Changtian slowly walking towards them. ¡°Senior!¡± Divine King Red Cloud greeted Xiao Changtian when he saw him. Then, Xiao Changtian passed through the crowd and arrived in front of the Sky of Pill Soul. He looked at the Sky of Pill Soul¡¯s severed left arm and the red-framed eyes. Xiao Changtian also said to Dan Hun Tian,¡± ¡°Old man, are you alright? What are you doing here? Looking at Xiao Changtian standing in front of him, Dan Huntian felt an unprecedented pressure. Although he didn¡¯t have any aura, he was just like a mortal. However, he already felt that his breathing was not smooth. He was even more terrifying than the others. As expected, the invisible pressure was the most terrifying. At this moment, Dan Huntian cursed Xu Tian in his heart countless times. This Xu Tian died too easily. If he returned alive, he would definitely beat up all eighteen generations of his ancestors. What kind of person would nurture such a blind person? He actually said that this person was a mortal and that his eyes had been taken away by dogs. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Dan Huntian said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just here to give you a gift.¡± At this time, Dan Hun even smiled at Xiao Changtian. This person didn¡¯t make a move just now and directly killed him, leaving him alive. It meant that he still had a chance. Xiao Changtian nodded at him. When he arrived earlier, he saw Pill Soul Heaven handing the interspatial ring to Red Cloud Divine King. It seemed like he was here to look for God King Red Cloud. He had thought that he was some immortal cultivator. Judging from his expression and attire, he was not clean at all. He was probably here to escape. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Pill Soul Sky,¡± ¡°Old man, is your left arm still okay?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Dan Hun Tian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had lost his left arm, and now he was asking himself this question. He must be testing himself. If he answered wrongly, he might die here. After thinking for a while, Dan Huntian said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, there¡¯s nothing wrong. It¡¯s all a habit of reaping what you sow.¡± After saying that, Dan Hun Tian also looked at Xiao Changtian nervously. When he saw that Desolate Elder frowned, he also planned to kneel down in front of him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice entered his ears. ¡°Divine King Red Cloud, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± When Divine King Red Cloud heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he nodded at Xiao Changtian. At this time, Xiao Changtian also said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, since you¡¯re not an immortal cultivator, let s go. ¡öWe still have to find the person who poisoned us.¡± God King Red Cloud wanted to ask Xiao Changtian how to deal with this. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he understood. He walked to the front of the Heavenly Concealment Pill Soul and said slowly,¡± ¡°You heard what Senior said just now, right?¡± ¡°Do you want to do it yourself, or should I?¡± Hearing Red Cloud Divine King¡¯s cold voice, Dan Hun Tian gritted his teeth. Gathering the true essence in his right hand, he struck his chest with a palm. Puff! Dan Hun Tian spat out a mouthful of blood onto the ground. This also indicated that his many years of cultivation had completely dissipated. Pill Soul Heaven looked at Red Cloud and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, is this okay?¡± Pill Soul Heaven, whose cultivation base had dissipated, didn¡¯t seem as afraid as before. His tone also changed a little. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± God King Red Cloud shouted at Pill Soul Sky. Then, with a bang, Dan Huntian fell to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Looking at the half-dead Pill Soul Sky on the ground, Divine King Red Cloud said slowly to everyone.. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618:1 Know This Journey Might Be Difficult for Us Chapter 618:1 Know This Journey Might Be Difficult for Us Mortals (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian was lying on his rocking chair, taking a leisurely afternoon nap. Originally, Xiao Changtian had planned to go with Daoist Big Sun to catch the person who poisoned him. However, after Xiao Changtian cured the townspeople, they were all shocked. Nothing else happened in the town. This also directly cut off the clues. Since that person did not continue to do evil, Xiao Changtian did not continue to investigate. He could only leave it to the Great Sun Immortal to handle. After all, these things were much more convenient for cultivators to do. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. It has been detected that the host has not made any progress in the mission. Reminder to the host.]¡± ¡°If the host does not take any action today, the mission will be considered a failure.¡± The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Xiao Changtian also sat up from the rocking chair. What did this stupid system mean? He was even urging him? If he didn¡¯t do it today, would it be considered a failure? He was saying that if he did nothing today, his path to invincibility would be closed forever. While he was thinking about this, he also said slowly in his mind,¡± ¡°Is that what you mean, System?¡± However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s question did not have any effect. The system responded to Xiao Changtian with silence. ¡± F * ck, this damn system.¡± Xiao Changtian picked up a small stone beside him and threw it forward. After walking back and forth in front of the rocking chair, Xiao Changtian also walked out. He had no choice. Life forced him to do it. If he did not do it, his invincible path would be gone. In order to become invincible, he could only submit to the system¡¯s tyranny. Then, Xiao Changtian also came to where the Great Sun Immortal and the others were. Daoist Big Sun and the others saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s gloomy expression. She also walked over and slowly said to him, ¡°Senior, did something unhappy happen?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, do you know where many spirit skills and cultivation methods are stored?¡± If there was a place that stored so many cultivation techniques and spirit skills¡­ He would sneak in and copy them all with a pen. Putting it in a pavilion, the Sutra Depository could be completed. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said to him slowly,¡± ¡°These cultivation techniques and spirit skills are mostly the foundation of a sect.¡± ¡°There should be a lot of them in the treasure vaults of many sects.¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡®Daoist Master Dayang, is there any other place that is easy to obtain other than the sect¡¯s treasure vault?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment and then said to him,¡± ¡°Uh, the other places are all kinds of secret realms and ancient tombs. After some experts died, they would also leave the cultivation techniques they had collected in their lifetime in their own graves. He wanted to leave it for his successor. Xiao Changtian started to calculate in his heart after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. This sect treasury was obviously an important place for cultivators. He was a mortal. If he was discovered, he would definitely die. However, those secret realms and ancient tombs sounded even more unreliable. He had personally experienced it the last time. There were so many cultivators fighting for it. If he really participated, he would probably be cannon fodder. At this moment, the Hellfire slowly walked over from the side. ¡°Senior, what are you guys talking about?¡± Seeing the Hellfire, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered that the Hellfire was a native of this place. Perhaps it could provide him with some help. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian said to the Hellfire,¡± ¡°Hellfire, do you know where I can get all kinds of cultivation techniques and spirit skills?¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it pondered for a moment in its mind. Then, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, if we¡¯re talking about the types of spirit skills and cultivation methods, Martial Dao Heaven has more of them.¡± Martial Heaven? Xiao Changtian remembered this name in his heart when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. Then, he said to the Hellfire, ¡°Hellfire, is it easy to obtain cultivation techniques and spirit skills there?¡± When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he slowly said,¡± ¡°Senior, it should be very easy for you, right?¡± This senior¡¯s strength was definitely the strongest he had ever seen. However, he was definitely not a match for Senior. Senior wanted to see their spirit skills and cultivation methods. Wasn¡¯t this giving them face? Hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Hellfire, please bring me there.¡± Seeing the Great Sun Immortal beside him, Xiao Changtian said slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, if it¡¯s convenient for you, please bring us there.¡± Although the hellfire was said to be easy to obtain, this cultivation method and spirit skill was after all dealing with immortal cultivators. It was better to be safe, so Xiao Changtian also called the Great Sun Immortal. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, Xiao Changtian thought of something and walked to the other side to find Diwu Zheng. Ever since he brought Futian to the Li Fire Sect the last time. Di Wu Zheng muttered to himself, asking him to bring her up. It just so happened that he was going to look for cultivation methods and spirit skills this time, so he could bring him along. This way, he wouldn¡¯t keep thinking about her. Then, Xiao Changtian also brought the old hen and carried the bamboo basket on his back. Everything was ready. He brought the old hen with him so that he could explain himself if he was discovered. He was just a mortal who sold chickens. After all, although the animals given by the system were useless, they were very sneaky. Every time she went out, she could accurately find the way home. Soon, Xiao Changtian gathered everyone together. Looking at Divine King Red Cloud and Divine King Black Sky, Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, Hongyun and Hei Tian also want to help you.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at them after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Although this old man was useless, he had good intentions. He could not let her down. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to everyone,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re going to the Heaven of Martial Dao to find some cultivation techniques and spirit skills.¡± ¡°I know that this trip might be a little difficult for us mortals.¡± ¡°But everyone must remain calm and keep a low profile, understand?¡± In the past, when he was doing system missions, he would go alone. Xiao Changtian felt that it was necessary to tell them about the dangers of the cultivation world.. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Xiao Changtian Was Kidnapped (1) Chapter 619: Xiao Changtian Was Kidnapped (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains When Daoist Big Sun and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they looked at each other tacitly. Then, they nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, we understand.¡± Yes! Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. Then, he pointed to a carriage that was already prepared and said to Hellfire, ¡°Hellfire, please bring us there.¡± Xiao Changtian prepared the carriage because he wanted to bring a few old men with him. If they walked over, wouldn¡¯t they suffer? When the Hellfire heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it nodded at him. Soon, under the lead of the Hellfire, Xiao Changtian and the others also slowly walked towards the Martial Path Heavenly Knight. Under the control of the Hellfire, the carriage slowly flew across the various heavenly realms. Soon, they arrived at the Avalon of Martial Arts. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Xiao Changtian was dozing off in the carriage when he suddenly heard a series of noises coming from outside. ¡°Yu!¡± At the same time, the Hellfire controlled the carriage to stop. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian opened the curtains of the carriage and said to the Hellfire. Whoosh! Then, a long sword appeared at Xiao Changtian¡¯s neck. Feeling the sudden danger, Xiao Changtian was stunned for a moment and raised his hands. ¡°Beauty, I have no grudge against you, right? Xiao Changtian looked at the beautiful woman in front of him who was holding a long sword. When Xiao Changtian was being held hostage by the beauty with her sword, the bodies of the Grand Sun Immortal and the others were also shaken. The true essence in his body involuntarily flowed. Just who was this person? He was so bold to actually dare to point his sword at Senior. At this moment, the long-sword beauty said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Cut the crap, bring me in.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the beauty. Then, the beauty and Xiao Changtian entered the carriage. The beauty entered the carriage and glanced at the Immortal Da Yang and the others. She heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he met a group of mortals. At this moment, God King Blackheaven who was sitting in the carriage also slowly transmitted his voice to the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what should we do?¡± When Great Sun Daoist heard the words of Black Heaven King King, he also responded to him. ¡°God King Black Sky, don¡¯t act rashly. Senior said to keep a low profile, and this guy doesn¡¯t seem to have a high cultivation level. ¡°Let¡¯s see what instructions Senior has first.¡± At this moment, the beauty also took out the long sword in her hand. Cough! Cough! Cough! Xiao Changtian coughed a few times when the sword left his neck. ¡°1 need you to bring me into the city.¡± At this moment, the long-sword beauty said to Xiao Changtian and the others. After Xiao Changtian heard the unquestionable tone of the beauty, he was about to kick her out. Seeing the long sword in the beauty¡¯s hand, he immediately turned to the Great Sun Immortal and said,¡± -Daoist Big Sun, what do you think we should do? Is there a problem with bringing her in?¡± This beauty didn¡¯t need to look to know that she was definitely a cultivator. After all, which mortal would carry a long sword with him for no reason? When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment. This woman attacked Senior, but Senior didn¡¯t blame her. Could it be that Senior has taken a fancy to this woman? With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at her after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Since the Great Sun Immortal said that there was no problem, he should be able to restrain her. At the very least, the cultivation of the Great Sun Immortal was above hers. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the longsword beauty,¡± ¡°Alright, then don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± The longsword beauty glanced at Xiao Changtian when she heard his words. ¡°Don¡¯t feel wronged. You¡¯re considered lucky to have followed me.¡± ¡°This city is currently hunting down mortals wantonly. If you enter, you will probably suffer.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s interest was piqued when he heard the words¡± Wielding the Long Sword¡±. Was this city hunting down mortals? ¡°Miss, can you tell me what happened?¡¯ ¡°DO you know Dan Hongyi from Treasure Pill Sky? She came to Martial Dao Sky a while ago to marry a proud son of Martial Dao Sky.¡± ¡°Now, in the Martial Dao Heaven, those proud sons are trying to get the support of the Treasure Pill Heaven.¡± ¡°They all fought for Bo De Dan Hong Yi.¡± ¡°Dan Hongyi said that she has a hobby. She doesn¡¯t like to see mortals.¡± ¡°So, if you want to enter the city, I advise you to forget about it.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. After hearing so much, he finally understood. To put it simply, there was an immortal cultivator in the city who was about to get married. Those cultivators didn¡¯t like mortals, so they drove them away. What was wrong with his luck recently? When he went to Treasure Pill Heaven a while ago, he encountered some ancient tomb of immortal cultivators. Now, he was only here to copy spirit techniques and cultivation methods, and he had encountered a cultivator getting married. Xiao Changtian suddenly suspected that the system was picking a time to mess with him. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng slowly said to the longsword lady,¡± ¡°Then beautiful sister, why did you escape by yourself? Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, the beautiful woman¡¯s face turned cold as she stared at Di Wu Zheng. Sensing the change in the longsword beauty¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian quickly said to her,¡± ¡°This disciple is still young and doesn¡¯t know any better. Please forgive me if I make you unhappy.¡± Xiao Changtian glared at Diwu Zheng as he spoke. After being stared at by Xiao Chang, Wu Zheng also turned his head and ignored the longsword beauty. It seemed that the Great Sun Immortal was right. His master might have taken a fancy to this woman. In that case, it would be fine to have a mistress in the future. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng suddenly had many strange thoughts. However, the long-sword beauty¡¯s expression softened a little when she saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to know less about me.¡¯ After saying that, the longsword beauty closed her eyes and rested in the carriage. At the same time, Xiao Changtian said to the Hellfire outside,¡± ¡°Hellfire, let¡¯s not enter the city for now. Let¡¯s go to the forest outside the city and rest for the night.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hellfire, who was driving the carriage, nodded at Xiao Changtian. With Senior¡¯s strength, no matter what changes happen in the city, it¡¯s impossible for him to survive. Seniors should be able to deal with them easily. However, since Xiao Changtian had given the order, the Hellfire still drove the carriage into the forest. At the same time, not long after the carriage left, a few figures appeared in the air.. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Have You Heard of the Imperial Immortal? Chapter 620: Have You Heard of the Imperial Immortal? Translator: 549690339 On the Heaven of Martial Arts, in the forest. In the forest, a cold wind blew occasionally. Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal were also sitting around a bonfire. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A rustling sound came from the grass. Then, the longsword woman picked up a piece of gravel from the ground. He threw it at the grass in front of him. Bang! The stone hit the grass, and Xiao Changtian and the others saw a wild rabbit running out. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing the longsword beauty¡¯s actions, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to her. The longsword beauty put down her sword and shook her head at Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was thinking too much.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng walked over with a pile of firewood. ¡°Master, when I came just now, I saw a few men in black who were sneaky, but I beat them away.¡± Di Wu Zheng said to Xiao Changtian as he put down the firewood in his hand. When he went out to look for firewood, Diwu Zheng also saw a few people monitoring them from above. After finding him an eyesore, Di Wu Zheng directly killed them on the spot. Xiao Changtian nodded at Di Wu Zheng. At this moment, the longsword beauty heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words and said to him,¡± ¡°What did those people look like? What were they dressed like?¡± When Diwu Zheng heard the longsword beauty¡¯s words, he also said to her,¡± ¡°You¡¯re covered in black clothes, so you can only see a pair of eyes.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, those people are really strange. There¡¯s actually no shadow.¡± As soon as Diwu Zheng finished speaking, the longsword beauty¡¯s expression changed. -It¡¯s the people from the Shadow Tower. I didn¡¯t expect them to have already tracked us here.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the longsword beauty¡¯s abnormal reaction and said to him,¡± ¡°Miss, is there a problem?¡± It was just a few men in black. Was there a need to have such a big reaction? In the cultivation world, there were many people who dressed strangely. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the longsword beauty also picked up the longsword on the ground. ¡°At this time, I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± ¡°Although the Shadow Tower isn¡¯t my enemy, it¡¯s the strongest intelligence organization in Martial Dao Heaven. ¡°After they track me here, they will soon find my traces. ¡°Soon, someone will come to deal with me.¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked when he heard the longsword beauty¡¯s words. ¡°Miss, I wonder who are the people who want to kill you?¡¯ The longsword beauty thought that Xiao Changtian would run for his life after hearing her words. He didn¡¯t expect that he would still be sitting there without moving. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Heavenly Sword Villa. In order to destroy the engagement with me, they had no choice but to silence me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then leave quickly.¡± Previously, he had entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s carriage to avoid their investigation. Now that she was discovered, she didn¡¯t want to implicate Xiao Changtian and the others. Xiao Changtian heard the words of the longsword beauty and looked at the Great Sun Immortal beside him. Feeling Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the Great Sun Immortal said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Young lady, don¡¯t be too anxious. We¡¯ll handle it well.¡± Since Senior had taken a fancy to this girl, he had to cooperate well. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Fortunately, he had brought the Great Sun Immortal here. With the Great Sun Immortal around, he naturally did not have to worry too much. Otherwise, even if he ran now, he would not be able to outrun those flying immortal cultivators. After all, how could the speed of running and flying be the same? When Miss Longsword heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal, she also said to them anxiously, ¡°The ignorant are truly fearless.¡± ¡°Do you know how strong the owner of the Heavenly Sword Villa is?¡± ¡°You should have heard of the Pill Soul Heaven of the Treasure Pill Heaven, right? He¡¯s an Immortal Emperor, and the cultivation of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord is about the same as him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also an immortal emperor. Do you know what an immortal emperor is? He¡¯s a peak existence among immortal cultivators. Xiao Changtian heard the longsword beauty¡¯s words and looked at the Great Sun Immortal. When the Great Sun Immortal heard the longsword beauty¡¯s words, he was also stunned for a moment. Senior, the ignorant are fearless? If Senior is ignorant, then what are you? Then, the Great Sun Immortal said to the longsword beauty again, ¡°Young lady, listen to this old man and rest here peacefully. ¡°Nothing will happen.¡± The longsword beauty was at a loss for words when she heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Did this group of people not have any concept of Imperial Immortals? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the Pill Soul Heaven? As for the Immortal Emperor, he¡¯s born with all living beings submitting to him.¡± ¡°If you are targeted by an immortal emperor, you will all die.¡± Hearing the description of the long-sword beauty, Xiao Changtian started to yearn for immortal cultivators. What can I do to make a move? All living beings will submit to me. This was how the Immortal Emperor was. What was the Great Sun Zhenren, who was even more powerful than the Immortal Emperor, like? If he really used his full strength, it would probably cause the mountains to collapse and the earth to split. The corners of the Great Sun Immortal¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard the long-sword beauty¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t he remember that the Sky of Pill Soul was crippled by senior on the island? In order to prevent the longsword beauty from making Xiao Changtian unhappy. At this moment, the Immortal of Big Sun also stood up from the ground. He walked to the longsword beauty¡¯s side and slowly said to her,¡¯ -Miss, I think it¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s go out and find something to prepare for tomorrow.¡± When he spoke, he did not care whether the long-sword beauty agreed or not. He wanted to pull her out. The Great Sun Immortal pulled the longsword beauty out of the camp and said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss, do you know where there are wild beasts? The longsword beauty glanced at him when she heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Could it be that this group of mortals did not need to eat food? That¡¯s right. After so many years of becoming an immortal, he had already reached the stage of fasting. However, these mortals would die if they did not have anything to eat. Since that was the case, he would help them look for it. With this thought in mind, the long-sword beauty also said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Come with me. Leave quickly after we finish hunting. It was night time now, so those powerful demonic beasts should be resting. As long as they did not provoke those few people, the demon beasts in the forest could still be hunted at will. At the same time, outside the forest. A few groups of people slowly appeared, each of them riding a white colt and wearing armor. ¡°According to the news from the Shadow Tower, Li Xiaotao should be here..¡± Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Remember, Don’t Run Around (1) Chapter 621: Remember, Don¡¯t Run Around (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the city. Li Xiaotao brought the Great Sun Immortal to the forest. After arriving at an empty place, Li Xiaotao said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Old man, you wait here first. I¡¯ll go and hunt a few demon beasts for you.¡± ¡°Remember, don¡¯t run around. Otherwise, if you¡¯re captured by a demon beast, I won¡¯t be responsible.¡± Li Xiaotao slowly reminded the Grand Sun Immortal, and then she was about to walk into the forest. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s figure suddenly appeared beside the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Alright, Daoist Big Sun, you didn¡¯t bring me along to play.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Diwu Zheng¡¯s words, he returned a smile. Li Xiaotao frowned when she saw the fifth person. Then, he said slowly to Diwu Zheng, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then wait here with the old man. Don¡¯t be playful.¡± ¡°There are many demonic beasts in this mountain forest.¡± When Di Wu Zheng heard Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Many demonic beasts? Then I¡¯ll be in luck tonight. He just didn¡¯t know how strong he was. When Li Xiaotao saw Diwu¡¯s stunned expression, she also walked to the side. From the looks of it, these two people were temporarily intimidated by him. They might not have eaten the flesh of demon beasts before. Diwu saw Li Xiaotao leave alone. He also said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal beside him, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I sensed a demon beast nest. How about we go there and do something?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Diwu Zheng¡¯s words, he pondered for a moment. Then, he nodded at Diwu Zheng. Originally, Li Xiaotao had taken the initiative to look for the demon beast, so he had planned to wait for her here. After all, if someone was willing to serve him, he didn¡¯t have to do anything. Since he was free now, he would follow Di Wu Zheng. Seeing that the Great Sun Immortal had agreed, Di Wu Zheng also pulled the Great Sun Immortal to the other side. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Diwu Zheng and Immortal Da Yang shuttled through the forest. Soon, they arrived in front of a small courtyard. Immortal Big Sun and Diwu were squatting in the grass, looking at the courtyard in front of them. He sighed in his heart. This was the first time he had seen a demon beast build a house like a human. At this moment, there were two demon beasts standing guard above the gate of the courtyard. It seemed that the spiritual intelligence of the demon beasts here was very high. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Diwu Zheng¡¯s telegnosis ability probed the courtyard and knew that this demon beast tribe was a wolf tribe. At this moment, in the courtyard, those wolves should be having a banquet. After Di Wuzheng finished talking to the Great Sun Immortal, he also walked towards the small courtyard. ¡°Stop!¡± Whoosh! Diwu Zheng had just taken a few steps when an arrow landed in front of him. He saw two werewolves standing guard on top of him, holding a bow in their hands and aiming it at him. ¡°If you take another step closer, die!¡± Today happened to be the day of the wolf clan¡¯s banquet, and the reason why these two people were standing guard was that they were not afraid of the wolf clan. It was also because of their previous mistakes. He felt a sense of imbalance when he saw the people below having a party. Now, they saw Diwu Zheng suddenly intruding into their territory. The wolf guard did not ask Di Wu Zheng for any information and attacked him directly. Diwu looked at the arrow behind his heel and smiled at the two wolf guards on the door. ¡°Big brothers, come down.¡± ¡°Barehanded!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Di Wuzheng also muttered something and a long sword appeared in his hand. Then, the two wolf guards standing on the door felt a strange power descend on their bodies. His body involuntarily flew towards Diwu Zheng. Bang! Bang! The two werewolf guards were kneeling on the ground, and both of their hands were holding Diwu Zheng¡¯s longsword. ¡± Human, you¡¯re courting death!!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, when a werewolf guard saw himself kneeling in front of a human in such a sullen manner, he was shocked. He also said angrily to Diwu Zheng. When Daoist Big Sun, who was in the grass, saw Diwu Zheng¡¯s spirit skill, he also smacked his lips. ¡°Senior¡¯s disciple¡¯s spirit skill is really awesome.¡± Di Wu also ignored the threat of the two wolf guards. He patted their heads and said slowly, ¡°Not bad, not bad. It should taste quite fragrant, but you have to add some master¡¯s seasoning.¡± Humiliation! He simply collected humiliation! He heard Diwu say that he wanted to eat him in front of him. The two werewolf guards also felt humiliated. At this moment, a wolf guard raised his head and let out a roar. Wu! Wu! Wu! As the wolves howled, the five of them saw figures suddenly jump out of the courtyard. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The wolves in the small courtyard sat around Di Wu Zheng, surrounding him in the middle. At the same time, Li Xiaotao, who was searching for demon beasts in the forest, also heard the sound of a wolf howling. At this time, who provoked the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf? That wolf howl just now was clearly the horn of the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan¡¯s attack. One had to know that the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan¡¯s combat strength was the strongest at night. With this in mind, Li Xiaotao also walked towards the Darkmoon Demon Wolf¡¯s tribe. At this time, he could not run away casually. Otherwise, it would not be good to be regarded as an enemy by the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan. At this time, Li Xiaotao also slowly arrived near the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf tribe. Then, a figure entered her eyes. He didn¡¯t expect such an expert to live in this forest. He actually dared to slash at the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf¡¯s shoulder with his sword. Li Xiaotao was stunned when she saw the figure¡¯s face. Wasn¡¯t this person the young man? Seeing this, Li Xiaotao almost cursed. Those two mortals, didn¡¯t he ask them to stand there and wait for him? How did he end up in the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf¡¯s tribe? It was fine if he walked over, but why did he still use a sword to slash others? Was he really not afraid of death? ¡°Quickly take down the sword.¡± At this moment, Li Xiaotao muttered. At the same time, the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf that came out of the courtyard also looked at Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Human, take your sword away. Perhaps we can spare your life.¡± A Darkmoon Demonic Wolf shouted at Di Wu Zheng when it saw its companion kneeling in front of him. When Diwu Zheng heard the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf¡¯s words, he ignored him and said to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Perfected Dayang, with so many wolves, your Nanming Ignis Portrait will probably come in handy.¡± ¡°Maybe I can make a whole wolf.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Upon hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao and the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf, who were walking over, were shocked. How dare this person! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A Darkmoon Demonic Wolf said slowly, and then it was about to pounce on Diwu Zheng and the others.. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: This Mortal Really Doesn’t Know the immensity of Heaven and Earth Chapter 622: This Mortal Really Doesn¡¯t Know the immensity of Heaven and Earth Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the city. As soon as one of the Darkmoon Demonic Wolves finished speaking, all the Darkmoon Demonic Wolves present attacked Diwu Zheng. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal, who was standing beside Diwu Zheng, also planned to take out his Nanming Ignis Painting. ¡°Respected Lord Darkmoon Demon Wolf, wait!¡± At this moment, Li Xiaotao¡¯s voice slowly sounded. Seeing Li Xiaotao, the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf in the lead also stopped in its tracks. ¡°Human, what tricks are you playing again?¡± ¡°Humiliating our Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan, none of you can escape today.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, we have eaten at least 80 mortals in the past few days.¡± As he spoke, the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf in the lead even bared its fangs. Diwu Zheng and the Great Sun Immortal were also stunned when they saw Li Xiaotao. This Miss Li, how did she find her way here? At this moment, Diwu also slowly said to Li Xiaotao,¡± ¡°Miss Li, you came just in time. Let me tell you, tonight we have a mouth¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Li Xiaotao shout angrily at him. Then, Li Xiaotao took out a token from her pocket and said to the Darkmoon Demon Wolf,¡± ¡°Respected Lord Darkmoon Demon Wolf, I¡¯m Li Xiaotao of the Li family.¡± ¡°These two are mortals who have just arrived here. They don¡¯t know your reputation yet.¡± ¡°Please let them off for the sake of the Li family.¡± When the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf saw the token in Li Xiaotao¡¯s hand, its eyes flickered. The Li family in the city had a good relationship with their Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan. Every time they transported things into the city from outside, they had to pass through this forest. Therefore, he had also handed over a lot of offerings to the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf. At this moment, Li Xiaotao looked at the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf nervously. She did not know if the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf would agree. Really, it was all these two mortals ¡®fault. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had helped him before. He would definitely not help them. He would just let them be bitten to death by the demon wolves. He didn¡¯t even look at his own strength and still wanted to walk around. After the Darkmoon Demon Wolf weighed the pros and cons in its heart, it slowly said to Li Xiaotao and the others, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give your Li family face, but you have to ask those two to let go of our brothers immediately.¡± ¡°I still have to apologize to them.¡± Li Xiaotao was delighted when she heard the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf¡¯s words. Fortunately, the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf was still understanding. Then, Li Xiaotao turned to Diwu Zheng and the Great Sun Immortal and said slowly, ¡°You two, hurry up and thank Lord Darkmoon Demon Wolf¡­¡± Before Li Xiaotao could finish her sentence, she saw Diwu walking up to her. Pulling her behind him, he grabbed two wolf guards and threw them at the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf and the others. ¡°Miss Li, didn¡¯t you come here to look for demonic beasts?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found it, there¡¯s nothing for you to do. Just watch from the side.¡± Diwu Zheng said slowly to Li Xiaotao. The Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf¡¯s cold voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Human, what do you mean?¡± Diwu Zheng scratched his ears when he heard the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf¡¯s words. He slowly said to the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf, ¡°I say, you wolves should be quite good at fighting together.¡± ¡°Why are you so dilly-dallying? If you want to fight, then fight.¡± Standing behind Diwu Zheng, Li Xiaotao felt a chill down her spine when she heard Diwu Zheng¡¯s words. This mortal really did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. He had fought for such a good opportunity for him just now, but he didn¡¯t cherish it. Instead, he provoked the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf here. He was hopeless, hopeless. At this moment, Li Xiaotao suddenly regretted pleading for Di Wu Zheng and the others. These two people were courting death. Even if he wanted to pull them back, he could not. She even dragged him down. When the Darkmoon Demon Wolf heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, it also said to Di Wu Zheng due to Li Xiaotao¡¯s identity, ¡°Human, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Take back what you said just now and kowtow a few times to our Wolf God.¡± ¡°We can let bygones be bygones.¡± At this point, the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf licked its claws. Hearing the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf¡¯s words, a trace of hope ignited in Li Xiaotao¡¯s heart. Fortunately, the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf had not completely lost its mind. This mortal, don¡¯t be rash. With this thought in mind, Li Xiaotao wanted to go up and remind Diwu Zheng. However, before she could move, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s voice entered her ears. ¡°Tell me, why are you fiddling with your claws? It¡¯s all bones and no meat at all.¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Are you going up or not? Are you afraid?¡±¡± ¡°If you are afraid, then obediently submit and become meat in my mouth.¡± Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao almost fell to the ground. This mortal couldn¡¯t be said to be ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth. He was simply too arrogant. At this moment, Li Xiaotao also closed her eyes. It was as if he had already foreseen the situation where Diwu Zheng would be splattered with blood. Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words completely infuriated the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan. ¡°Die!¡± Awooo! The Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf in the lead let out a howl and attacked Diwu Zheng. Looking at the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf pouncing at him, Di Wu Zheng dodged to the side. ¡°Daoist Master Dayang, please begin your performance.¡± Diwu Zheng said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal. Then, the Great Sun Immortal slowly opened the Nanming Ignis Painting in his hand. The Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf pounced towards the position of Diwu Zheng and also saw the Nanming Ignis Painting in the hands of the Great Sun Immortal. Whoosh! A scorching flame shot out from the painting. In an instant, all the Darkmoon Demonic Wolves were swept together. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± ¡± What flame is this?¡± The Darkmoon Demonic Wolf felt the flames on its body that could not be extinguished at all, and it felt a wave of fear in its heart. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a short while, under the burning flames of the Southern Flame Diagram, all the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolves on the scene fell to the ground one by one. At this moment, Perfected Great Sun muttered to himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve controlled the fire well. Next time, I¡¯ll have to ask the Hellfire.¡± ¡°I hope it suits Senior¡¯s appetite.¡±¡± Li Xiaotao, who was covering her eyes, heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. He slowly opened his hands. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Eh, these two people didn¡¯t die? Then, Li Xiaotao also saw the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf¡¯s corpses on the ground. The bodies of these Darkmoon Monstrous Wolves were charred black. It was obvious that they had been burned alive. These two people did all of this? Li Xiaotao rubbed her eyes again to make sure that she was not seeing things. At this time, a Darkmoon Demon Wolf spat out a ray of light from its mouth. Then, he fell to the ground and died with a bang.. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Dark Moon Wolf King (1) Chapter 623: Dark Moon Wolf King (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the town. After Li Xiaotao confirmed that the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf corpses were all over the ground, she was shocked. He also looked at Diwu Zheng and Daoist Da Yang in a daze. Were these two still mortals? No, how could there be such a powerful mortal? This was clearly an expert dressed as a mortal. Thinking of what she had said to them before, Li Xiaotao felt a little ashamed for a moment. He was just a puny True Immortal, yet he was actually teaching a few Immortal Kings or even experts with cultivation bases above Immortal King. At this moment, Li Xiaotao also thought of the time when she met Xiao Changtian and the others. Xiao Changtian was obviously the leader of this group. The cultivation of the people below was so profound. Li Xiaotao didn¡¯t dare to imagine what he would say. He had even held his sword against his neck back then. Fortunately, he did not have any killing intent back then. Otherwise, he would have died by now. At this time, Di Wu Zheng also came to Li Xiaotao¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t just stand there. Quickly take these corpses away.¡± ¡°If we bring it back, maybe Master will roast a whole wolf for us.¡± Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao slowly nodded at him. It was his first time eating the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf¡¯s flesh. Then, as if she had thought of something, Li Xiaotao said slowly to Diwu Zheng, ¡°Senior, that Dark Moon Demon Wolf should have sent out a signal of an enemy attack.¡± ¡°This is just a branch of the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf.¡± ¡°That Darkmoon Wolf King is also an Immortal King. After receiving the signal, he should be coming over soon.¡± ¡°Senior, we should leave quickly.¡± Although Li Xiaotao¡¯s assessment of Di Wuzheng and the others ¡®strength was that of an Immortal King, they were still very powerful. However, under the circumstances of being an Immortal King, the Darkmoon Wolf King had a unique advantage as a demon beast. Their natural speed and powerful physique were not possessed by humans. When Diwu Zheng heard Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, he also said excitedly to her, ¡°There are even stronger demon wolves. Not bad. Miss Li, do you know where it is? Quickly bring us there.¡± When Li Xiaotao heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, she was also stunned. He thought that Diwu Zheng had not heard what he had just said. Senior, that Darkmoon Wolf King is an Immortal King.¡± Li Xiaotao¡¯s expression changed. They looked up into the sky and saw a dark golden light chasing after them. He did not expect the Darkmoon Wolf King to come over so quickly. Bang! The Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s huge body landed in front of Diwu Zheng and the others. After his limbs landed on the ground, the ground shook violently. At this moment, the Darkmoon Wolf King saw the corpses of the Darkmoon Monstrous Wolves all over the ground. His eyes turned scarlet as he stared at Diwu Zheng and the others. Li Xiaotao, who was being stared at by the Dark Moon Wolf King, suddenly felt her breathing become uneven. It was over. He was still a little late. This senior looked like a teenager. At this age, it was already a monster to be able to become an Immortal King. In the entire history of Heaven¡¯s Beyond, there had never been anyone who had reached the Immortal Emperor Stage. At the same time, a few wolf cubs walked out of the small courtyard behind them. As they were not adults yet, they had been hiding in the courtyard to watch. When they saw the Darkmoon Wolf King, they all went over and cried. He told him about how they had seen the Great Sun Immortal slaughter the Darkmoon Demonic Wolf in the courtyard. The wolf cub cried to the Darkmoon Wolf King, while the wolf cub also cried to Di Wu Zheng. ¡°None of you can escape today. Humans, become our food.¡± Hearing the wolf cub¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao also felt a little despair. She slowly said to Diwu Zheng beside her, Senior, what should we do now?¡± When Diwu Zheng heard Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, he also slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to fight them.¡± ¡°Big Wolf, you came at the right time. I like your thighs.¡± ¡°Your legs are so thick. It should taste good.¡± Diwu Zheng stared at the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s thigh and said slowly. When the Darkmoon Wolf King heard Wu Zheng¡¯s words, its eyes lit up with a red glow. He scratched his back with his claws. A vigorous aura rose from his body. Human, go down and accompany your descendants.¡± Whoosh! As soon as the Darkmoon Wolf King finished its sentence, it charged at the Fifth Boss. The wolf cubs behind them looked at Diwu Zheng and Daoist Big Sun and licked their tongues. ¡°Human, we will enjoy your flesh and blood.¡± ¡°We will make you feel pain before you die.¡± When Diwu Zheng heard the words of the cubs, he did not pay attention to the Darkmoon Wolf King that was pouncing in the air. Instead, he slowly said to the wolf cubs, What a coincidence. I have the same idea as you.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t let you feel pain.¡± Then, Diwu Zhengshi slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, don¡¯t bum this wolf. Let me do it. I can bring it back to Master.¡± Even though he said that, Diwu Zheng¡¯s hands were not idle. His hands changed, and then he smiled at the Darkmoon Wolf King. Whoosh! The Darkmoon Wolf King looked at Di Wu Zheng in the air. Suddenly, he felt a strange power descend on his body. Bang! The Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s body fell from the sky. Then, he ran to Di Wu Zheng and knelt down. A pair of sharp claws grabbed the sword in Diwu¡¯s hand. ¡°Barehanded!¡± At this moment, Diwu muttered. Human, what kind of evil technique is this?¡± Kneeling in front of Di Wu Zheng, the Darkmoon Wolf King was also struggling violently. He shouted at Diwu Zheng! However, the Darkmoon Wolf King realized that no matter how much it struggled, it would not be able to escape. It was as if his body had already left his grasp. He was kneeling in front of Diwu Zheng. ¡°Wolf King!¡± At this moment, the few little wolf cubs did not react in time. The Wolf King, who was invincible in their hearts, actually knelt down in front of a human. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng patted the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s back and said slowly to him. ¡°Compared to those wolves from before, you are still a little stronger.¡± ¡°Wolf King, what¡¯s going on? Hurry up and eat this human.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Wolf King, you kneeling in front of a human is simply a disgrace to our Darkmoon Demonic Wolf clan.¡± At this moment, the Darkmoon Wolf Cub, who had yet to understand the actual situation, shouted at the Darkmoon Wolf King. On the side, Li Xiaotao looked at Di Wu Zheng, who had subdued the Darkmoon Wolf King on the ground. She was also dumbfounded.. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: Then You’re Still Too Naive (1) Chapter 624: Then You¡¯re Still Too Naive (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Dao Day, in a small forest outside the town. Li Xiaotao looked at the Darkmoon Wolf King kneeling in front of Diwu Zheng. His heart was also in turmoil. This demonic beast, especially one that had cultivated to the Immortal King realm. They all had their own dignity and pride. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to kneel before a human. The Darkmoon Monstrous Wolf was an outstanding figure in the demonic beast world, and it was even more so when facing humans. He did not expect the Darkmoon Wolf King to kneel before a human tonight. At this moment, Li Xiaotao realized that she could not see through Diwu Zheng and the others. From the beginning to the end, he was like a clown. He was showing off his skills in front of a few super experts. At this time, Di Wu Zheng said to the wolf cubs, ¡°You little wolves, what are you called?¡± ¡°All of you, come here.¡± ¡°Barehanded.¡± At this moment, another sword appeared in Di Wu¡¯s hand. Following that, the wolf cubs felt their bodies run uncontrollably towards Diwu Zheng. Just like the Darkmoon Wolf King, he knelt in front of Di Wu Zheng. He caught Diwu Zheng¡¯s sword with both hands. The Darkmoon Wolf King saw that Diwu was using nutritious moves to deal with its offspring. A pair of scarlet eyes stared at Diwu Zheng. If looks could kill, Di Wu Zheng would have died a hundred times by now. Sensing the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s gaze, Di Wu Zheng slowly said to him, ¡°Big Wolf, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°My master has already taught me that we have to protect wild animals.¡± ¡°As for these little wolf cubs, I won¡¯t do anything to them. Don¡¯t worry.¡± At this point, Di Wu Zheng patted the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s forehead. ¡°I have to think of a way to pack it up first.¡± At this moment, Diwu muttered. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, do you have any big interspatial rings?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, he shook his head. With his current strength, he did not have the ability to create a spatial ring that could store living things. When Li Xiaotao heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, she thought of something. Then, he took off a ring from his finger. ¡°Senior, can you take a look at this?¡± When Diwu Zheng saw the ring that Li Xiaotao handed over, he was also delighted. ¡°Miss Li, thank you.¡± After saying this to Li Xiaotao, Diwu Zheng also released his control over the Darkmoon Wolf King. ¡°Big Wolf, come in obediently.¡± As soon as the Darkmoon Wolf King broke free from Di Wu Zheng¡¯s restraint, it let out a proud cry. ¡°Human, you can¡¯t leave.¡± Diwu Zheng received the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s voice transmission and frowned. ¡°If you can get to the sky and those guys there can save you.¡± ¡°Then you are still too naive.¡± ¡°All of you, come over here and catch the white blade with your bare hands!¡± Whoosh! As Di Wu Zheng¡¯s voice fell. In the air, a winged tiger and a flying crane slowly ran out of the grass. Just like the Darkmoon Wolf King, they came before Di Wu Zheng. He knelt down and caught Diwu¡¯s white blade. After realizing that they could not move their bodies, the Winged Tiger and Flying Crane said to the Darkmoon Wolf King, ¡°Dark Moon, we¡¯ve all been killed by you.¡± ¡°If you want to die, don¡¯t drag us along. Actually, when the Darkmoon Wolf King came, they had already been lurking in the dark. Together with the Darkmoon Wolf King, the three of them were known as the three tyrants here. Any team that transported goods from the town had to pay tribute to them as long as they passed through their territory. They had come here because they had received the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s request for help. He did not expect that he would fall into the same trap as the Darkmoon Wolf King just by coming over to take a look. Di Wu Zheng didn¡¯t give them the chance to continue their conversation. Looking at the three demonic beasts in front of him, he was excited. ¡°Master will definitely praise me, right?¡± With this thought in mind, Di Wu Zheng kept the Darkmoon Wolf King and the others into his interspatial ring. Li Xiaotao, who was at the side, saw that Diwu was easily taking the three strongest demon beasts in the forest. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. At this moment, she did not dare to speculate on Di Wu Zheng¡¯s strength. Whoosh! Just as Li Xiaotao was looking at Di Wu Zheng in a daze. A throwing knife suddenly flew past her. ¡°Miss Li, be careful.¡± At this time, the Great Sun Immortal also pulled Li Xiaotao. Otherwise, the flying knife would have pierced through Li Xiaotao¡¯s head. Li Xiaotao had escaped death, and her heart was a little panicked. ¡± Shadow Double-edged Sword, the owner of the Shadow Tower?¡± Li Xiaotao muttered when she saw the flying knife that had just attacked. ¡°Li Xiaotao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been hard for us brothers to find him. At this moment, a figure covered in black slowly appeared in front of Li Xiaotao and the others. Seeing this figure, Li Xiaotao also said to him, ¡°How can I, Li Xiaotao, be able to make the owner of the Shadow Tower personally chase after me?¡± ¡°Based on the price offered by the employer, I am indeed not qualified.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t come here just for you.¡± As he spoke, the owner of the Shadow Tower pointed at Di Wu Zheng, who was fiddling with his interspatial ring. ¡°You killed my disciples, right?¡± At this moment, the Tower Master of the Shadow Tower slowly said to Di Wu Zheng. Di Wu Zheng was currently reinforcing the seal on his interspatial ring and had no time to pay attention to him. The interspatial ring that Miss Li gave him was big enough. However, their quality was too inferior to his master s. Diwu was feeling that if he didn¡¯t add any seals. Those three demonic beasts would definitely destroy this interspatial ring later. Seeing that Di Wu Zheng had not paid any attention to him, the owner of the Shadow Tower¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense with the dead.¡± Whoosh! As soon as the master of the Shadow Tower finished speaking, he swung the dual blades in his hands at Di Wu Zheng. The two blades waved in the air, and then two rays of light appeared in the air. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± At this moment, Li Xiaotao also said slowly to Diwu Zheng. Bang! At this moment, a flame also blocked the double blades of the owner of the Shadow Tower. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hmm? The owner of the Shadow Tower frowned when he saw the sudden flames. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to come here and harvest so much, and there was also a top-grade immortal tool.¡±¡± Seeing the Nanming Trigram of Fire in the hands of the Great Sun Immortal, the eyes of the Shadow Pavilion that were only exposed to the outside shone with a scorching light. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I¡¯ll have to trouble you first.¡± ¡°If this wasn¡¯t a person, I think this interspatial ring could still fit.¡± Diwu Zheng said slowly to him when he saw the Great Sun Immortal blocking in front of him.. Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Beaten Up the Lord of the Shadow Tower (1) Chapter 625: Beaten Up the Lord of the Shadow Tower (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the town. The owner of the Shadow Tower looked at the Great Sun Immortal in front of him. He waved the dual blades in his hands. ¡°If you think you can defeat me with a Top Grade Immortal Artifact, then you¡¯re too naive.¡± ¡°Ten Shadow Guards, attack!¡± As soon as the owner of the Shadow Tower finished speaking, ten figures rushed out from the surrounding bushes. He attacked the Great Sun Immortal. When Li Xiaotao saw the ten black shadows, she felt nervous. The Ten Shadow Guards of Shadow Tower were famous in the Heaven of Martial Arts. It was rumored that each of them was a peak Golden Immortal expert. Once they joined forces, they could even kill Immortal Kings. The Great Sun Immortal saw the ten black shadows charging at him. Without any hesitation, he opened the Nanming Primordial Fire Painting in his hand. Whoosh! Terrifying flames gushed out from the Nanming Ignis Portrait. Then, it formed a huge fire dragon beside the Great Sun Immortal. Roar! As soon as the fire dragon appeared beside the Great Sun Immortal, it let out a roar. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± The fire dragon was entangled with the ten black shadows. When the black shadows touched the flames, they let out a miserable cry. Then, they fell to the ground and turned into ashes. Li Xiaotao, who was standing at the side, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the Shadow Guards on the ground. She had expected the strength of the Great Sun Immortal, but when she saw the Great Sun Immortal make a move¡­ His heart was still unable to calm down for a long time. ¡°As expected of a top-grade immortal artifact. If I had it, I could kill an immortal emperor.¡± At this moment, the owner of the Shadow Tower looked at the Nanming Ignis Painting in the hands of the Great Sun Immortal. His desire for it became even more intense. Whoosh! The master of the Shadow Tower made a series of hand gestures, and the ten shadow guards that were killed by the Great Sun Immortal gathered again. ¡°If you think that the Ten Shadow Guards are so easily defeated, then you are too naive.¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Shadows!¡± At this moment, the eyes of the Tower Lord of the Shadow Tower also emitted a black light. As soon as he finished speaking, the aura of the Ten Shadow Guards became even stronger. ¡± These aren¡¯t people? Seeing the strange change in the Ten Shadow Guards, the Great Sun Immortal said slowly to the owner of the Shadow Tower. ¡°What do you think?¡± At this moment, the Tower Master of the Shadow Tower also smiled at the Great Sun Immortal with a devilish charm. Then, he took the lead and charged towards the Great Sun Immortal. The owner of the Shadow Tower was so fast that the Great Sun Immortal couldn¡¯t catch his tracks with his naked eyes. ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± The Shadow Pavilion suddenly appeared beside the Great Sun Immortal and said slowly to him. At this moment, Li Xiaotao looked at the Great Sun Immortal and said to him, ¡°Be careful!¡± As soon as Li Xiaotao finished speaking, the owner of the Shadow Tower hit the back of the Great Sun Immortal. Whoosh! The figure of the Great Sun Immortal flew backward. ¡°What a waste of treasures. This Top Grade Immortal Weapon fell into the hands of a trash like you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of luck he has.¡± At this moment, the owner of the Shadow Tower attacked the Great Sun Immortal again. Bang! The owner of the Shadow Tower came to the front of Immortal Da and struck his palm, which was covered with black vital essence, at him. At this moment, a palm came from behind the Great Sun Immortal. He clashed with the master of the Shadow Tower. Bang! The two palms collided, and a wave of air was emitted in the air. Then, the owner of the Shadow Tower also retreated. It left a long scratch on the ground. Diwu Zheng came to the side of the Great Sun Immortal and said to him slowly, ¡°Perfected Da Yang, I¡¯m sorry for letting you suffer a palm strike.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, he also shook his head at him. ¡°It¡¯s this old man¡¯s fault for not learning well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daoist Big Sun. I¡¯ll get it back for you.¡± Then, Di Wu Zheng walked towards the owner of the Shadow Tower. ¡°I see you hiding under your black clothes and doing things that can¡¯t be seen in the light every day.¡± ¡°You should have some awareness of your profession. You should know that there are some missions that you can¡¯t take on.¡± ¡°Some people can¡¯t be touched.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Diwu Zheng¡¯s figure disappeared from where he was. ¡°Arrogant!¡± Hearing Di Wu lecturing him, the owner of the Shadow Tower shouted at him. As soon as he finished speaking, the Shadow Tower realized that Di Wu Zheng had disappeared. How was this possible? Just now, Daoist Da Yang couldn¡¯t see the figure of the owner of the Shadow Tower. Now it was the other way around. The owner of the Shadow Tower couldn¡¯t sense Xiao Changtian¡¯s location at all. Bang! The owner of the Shadow Tower looked around. Then, he seemed to sense something and looked up. In the sky above him, Diwu was brandishing his sword at him. Then, his body was stomped on the ground by Diwu Zheng. ¡°This kick was taken from Perfected Da Yang just now.¡± Diwu was stepping on the floor of the Shadow Tower¡¯s Tower Master as he spoke to him slowly. Then, he brandished the sword in his hand. The clothes of the owner of the Shadow Tower fluttered in the air. The black cloth fluttered in the sky, revealing the face of the owner of the Shadow Tower. Li Xiaotao looked at the owner of the Shadow Tower, who had been subdued by Diwu Zheng and had no strength to fight back. He was also shocked. She had thought that she had no hope of defeating the owner of the Shadow Building. He didn¡¯t expect this young man to be even stronger than the old man. ¡°Ahhhhh!!!¡± Under Di Wu Zheng¡¯s brutal beating, the owner of the Shadow Tower let out a series of miserable cries. ¡°Impossible, how can you have such strength?¡± The owner of the Shadow Tower was suppressed by Di Wu Zheng until he could not retaliate. At this moment, she said to him in fear. Di Wu Zheng did not bother with the owner of the Shadow Tower. Although fighting with others was not his forte, the owner of the Shadow Tower looked too weak. He couldn¡¯t even take a few punches from him. After a while, the owner of the Shadow Tower fell to the ground and spat out blood. He could not move at all. ¡°Miss Li, Immortal Da Yang, let¡¯s go back.¡± After taking care of the owner of the Shadow Tower, Di Wu Zheng came to the front of the Great Sun Immortal and Li Xiaotao and said slowly to them. When Li Xiaotao heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, she nodded at him. Then, he said to Diwu Zheng,¡± ¡°Senior, that person?¡± ¡°You mean that person? He¡¯s too weak. He should be dead.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng said indifferently. This fellow, instead of looking for him, he was courting death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, Di Wu Zheng seemed to have thought of something and slowly said to Li Xiaotao, ¡°Oh right, you can¡¯t tell Master about today¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it would be a big deal if we disturb Master¡¯s cultivation.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s cultivation?¡± Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao was also stunned for a moment before she slowly said to him, Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: You Go First, I’ll Cover the Tail (1) Chapter 626: You Go First, I¡¯ll Cover the Tail (1) Translator: 549690339 On the day of martial arts, outside the town After Li Xiaotao heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, she was also stunned. ¡°That¡¯S right. Master is currently tempering his heart in the mortal world. Don¡¯t reveal any true essence in front of Master.¡± When Li Xiaotao heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, she understood. No wonder he didn¡¯t have any aura on him when he met him previously. It turned out that he had hidden his aura, and the difference in strength between him and himself was too great. He couldn¡¯t sense it at all. Thinking of this, Li Xiaotao also said slowly to Diwu Zheng,¡± ¡°Senior, I know. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. When Di Wu Zheng heard Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, he also smiled at her. ¡°Miss Li, there¡¯s no need to be so reserved. Also, don¡¯t call me senior. At this point, Di Wu Zheng turned around and said to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Daoist Dayang, Miss Li, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Master to cook barbecue for us.¡± At this point, Di Wu Zheng was also very excited. It was obvious that they were very envious of the meat that Xiao Changtian made. When Li Xiaotao saw Diwu Zheng and the Great Sun Immortal walking in front, she calmed down. Using immortal king level demon beasts to roast meat. Perhaps only the few people in front of him could do it. Soon, Di Wu Zheng brought Daoist Big Sun and Li Xiaotao to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian waved at them when he saw them. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, how much did you gain?¡± When Di Wu Zheng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he immediately stepped forward. He released the Darkmoon Wolf King from his interspatial ring. ¡°Master, look at this wolf. What do you think? Xiao Changtian saw the Darkmoon Wolf King running out of Diwu Zheng¡¯s interspatial ring. Her eyes were also sizing him up. Meanwhile, the Darkmoon Wolf King broke free from Diwu Zheng¡¯s interspatial ring. He also wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible. However, before his body could move, he felt a pressure descend on his body. At this moment, in the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s spiritual world, a phoenix covered in flames stood in the air. Under his gaze, the Darkmoon Wolf King also felt the true essence in its body involuntarily bum. Divine Beast Phoenix? Seeing the phoenix in its mind, the Darkmoon Wolf King lost all thoughts of resisting. As one of the ancestors of all demonic beasts, the phoenix had an absolute bloodline suppression on him. It was almost impossible for him to escape from the phoenix. At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to the side of the Dark Moon Wolf King. ¡°It looks pretty good, but it¡¯s just a little too empty. Looking at the Dark Moon Wolf King lying on the ground, Xiao Changtian slowly said. Diwu Zheng nodded at Xiao Changtian. Indeed, this Darkmoon Wolf King could not be compared to the old green bull that his master had brought back last time. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Master, let¡¯s roast him and eat him.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Diwu Zheng¡¯s words and looked at the night. Well, it was time for supper. Since that was the case, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Di Wu Zheng,¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Oh yeah!¡± After getting Xiao Changtian¡¯s approval, Di Wu Zheng also shouted excitedly. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw the bonfire on the ground and said to the Great Sun Immortal and the others,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I still need you to go and find some firewood.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. At this moment, a voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Senior, let me go.¡± Hearing this voice, Xiao Changtian also looked to his side. Li Xiaotao came to his side and said slowly to him, Looking at Li Xiaotao, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Li.¡± Li Xiaotao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and hurried into the forest. At this time, Xiao Changtian said to Li Xiaotao,¡± ¡°Miss Li, bring the old hen with you.¡± ¡°You can use it to escape at a critical moment. The night had already darkened. Miss Li went into the forest alone. It just so happened to be the period when those demon beasts were active. He brought the old hen with him. At the critical moment, he could even use the old hen as bait. Xiao Changtian was still very confident in the system¡¯s ability to give the animal a new level of the world. No matter what he did, he was the first to escape. Li Xiaotao nodded at Xiao Changtian. When he saw the old hen on the ground, he nodded at it. This was probably a hen brought by Senior Red Dust Heart-hnking. I didn¡¯t expect Senior to have already reached this realm. With this thought in mind, Li Xiaotao also brought the old hen and slowly walked into the forest. After Li Xiaotao and the others entered the forest, Xiao Changtian and Diwu were also dealing with the Darkmoon Wolf King. At the same time, in the forest, A few black shadows landed beside the owner of the Shadow Tower. ¡°Tower Lord!¡± Seeing the half-dead Lord of the Shadow Tower on the ground, the few black figures said sadly. ¡°Big brother, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the OP say that he could come in and deal with Li Xiaotao himself?¡± At this moment, a black figure slowly said to the figure in the center. ¡°Tower Lord is here to avenge our brothers. ¡°I don¡¯t think he ran for long. Brothers, let¡¯s chase.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the black shadows scattered in all directions. They were all disciples of the Shadow Tower and were extremely loyal to the Tower Lord. The owner of the Shadow Tower only had one characteristic when it came to accepting disciples, which was that he only accepted orphans. Through continuous training, the owner of the Shadow Tower had also trained a group of well-trained disciples. Meanwhile, Li Xiaotao carried a pile of dry firewood to the old hen. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± If someone had asked her to come here to collect firewood, she might have felt very dissatisfied. But now, she didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied at all. On the contrary, he felt very fortunate. After all, not everyone was qualified to collect firewood for an expert like Xiao Changtian. At this moment, a voice sounded behind her. ¡± It¡¯s Li Xiaotao. Quick, catch him.¡± Li Xiaotao also looked behind her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Behind him, a few black shadows were attacking him. The clothes they were wearing were the exclusive clothes of Shadow Tower. When Li Xiaotao saw them, she also felt that something was wrong. She was all alone now. Oh, no, it was still a hen. Looking at the old hen in her arms, Li Xiaotao also said to him, ¡°You go first, the mine will cover the rear..¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Miss Li’s behavior is so different. Could it be Chapter 627: Miss Li¡¯s behavior is so different. Could it be that she¡¯s too embarrassed to ask if she wants to eat?_l Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the town. After Li Xiaotao placed the old hen in her arms on the ground, she also charged at the black shadow in front of her. Although this was just an ordinary hen, it was also a hen that Senior had refined his heart with. He could not allow any problems to occur in his hands. ¡°Li Xiaotao, did you conspire with others to murder the building lord?¡± ¡°Tell me, who is it? We can even leave your corpse intact.¡± Li Xiaotao ignored them. He held his sword and clashed with them. Although her strength was similar to the disciples of the House of Shadows. However, the other party had a large number of people, and he was not their match. At this time, she could only hope that the old hen could inform Xiao Changtian and the others. With this thought in mind, Li Xiaotao also looked in the direction of the old hen. The old hen was still standing there looking at him. Seeing that the old hen hadn¡¯t left, Li Xiaotao was also a little anxious. She slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Hurry up and leave. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± ¡°Haha, Li Xiaotao, you still have the mood to care about an old hen at a time like this.¡± A black shadow that was entangled with Li Xiaotao said slowly to Li Xiaotao. Then, he gestured to the black shadow beside him. ¡°Understood, big brother.¡± The black shadow next to him received instructions to attack the old hen. Li Xiaotao saw the black shadow attacking the old hen. She also wanted to go over and help, but she was tightly held back by the person in front of her. He couldn¡¯t get away at all. Oh no, he had forgotten that the old hen in the world of mortals had no spiritual intelligence. He didn¡¯t understand his words at all. Otherwise, why would he stand there without moving? Thinking of this, Li Xiaotao was also a little disappointed in herself. Senior had given him such a simple task, but he had not done it well. At this moment, the black shadow that was close to the old hen also slowly shouted at the old hen, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s use this old hen together with Li Xiaotao to pay tribute to the building lord.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a few shadows also held large knives and slashed at the old hen. However, the broadsword did not land on the old hen. The black shadow and the others also felt their bodies heat up. Then, the true essence in his body unconsciously burned. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± Miserable screams rang out in the air. Then, a few black shadows rolled on the ground. However, no matter what they did, they did not extinguish the flames on their bodies. In the end, amidst a series of miserable cries, the black shadow also directly turned into ashes. When Li Xiaotao and the black shadow brother who was wrapped around her saw this scene, they were also stunned on the spot. What, what was going on? At this moment, the old hen also slowly walked towards Li Xiaotao. ¡± Ahhhhh!!!¡± The black shadow beside Li Xiaotao had yet to react. It let out a miserable cry and directly turned into ashes on the spot. Then, the old hen walked in front of Li Xiaotao and said slowly to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing the old hen¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao slowly reacted. It turned out that none of the people around Senior were ordinary. He was really a blockhead. Why did I think that the old hen beside you is an ordinary mortal hen? He wondered if Senior Phoenix would know what he was thinking. With this in mind, Li Xiaotao picked up the firewood on the ground and carefully followed behind the old hen. He thought of what Xiao Changtian had said to him before he left. Li Xiaotao¡¯s cheeks were burning. When he went to move the firewood, Senior had asked him to bring the old hen. It was obvious that he had foreseen that he would meet with danger. He wanted his Divine Beast to help him. He had naively thought that Senior was only asking him to bring an ordinary hen., Xiao Changtian and Diwu Zheng were sitting by the bonfire when they saw Li Xiaotao coming back with the hen. Xiao Changtian said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Li, you came back at the right time.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian slowly took the firewood from Li Xiaotao. ¡°Senior, let me do it.¡± Li Xiaotao said to him when she saw that he wanted to help her move the firewood. Xiao Changtian nodded at Li Xiaotao. Looking at Li Xiaotao, Changtian felt that she and Immortal Dayang had been acting weird ever since they came back. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was exactly. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw Li Xiaotao also put firewood under the stone pot. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s cook first.¡± With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Hellfire beside him,¡± ¡°Hellfire, I¡¯ll be depending on you next.¡± The Hellfire nodded at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian sat at the side. Sure enough, he felt much more relaxed with a good chef. In the past, when he went out, he would help them cook. Now, he had Hellfire, this cheap chef. Not only did he not need to pay, but he also cooked well. It was really comfortable. After Li Xiaotao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t hold the firewood properly. The firewood fell on the side of the head. Hellfire? Why did this name sound so familiar? Li Xiaotao looked at the Hellfire in front of her and seemed to have thought of something. When he was with them previously. I thought they were all mortals, but they didn¡¯t care. He did not expect the famous Hellfire of the Saint Spirit Sky to be by his side. Some time ago, he even heard that Hellfire had become a chef for someone else. He thought that it was groundless. After all, who in the world could make immortal fire cook for him? He didn¡¯t expect it to be true, and he even saw it with his own eyes today. At this time, Xiao Changtian came to Li Xiaotao¡¯s side and said slowly, ¡°Miss Li, are you alright?¡¯1 Xiao Changtian¡¯s words interrupted Li Xiaotao¡¯s thoughts. The person standing in front of him now was very likely to be a legendary Creation Immortal. She wondered why he came to the Heaven of Martial Arts. Looking at Xiao Changtian, Li Xiaotao was a little nervous. ¡°No, Senior, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Hearing Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. Then, he saw the wolf leg that was already cooked on the grill on the other side. Xiao Changtian also walked over and tore off a small piece of meat. He said to Li Xiaotao,¡± ¡°Miss Li, this meat is already cooked. Try it.¡± This Miss Li¡¯s behavior was so different. Could it be that she was too embarrassed to ask if she wanted to eat? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After all, he had heard in his previous life that many girls were foodies. Yes, that must be the case. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also confirmed his own thoughts. When Li Xiaotao saw the meat that Xiao Changtian handed to her, she said to Xiao Changtian in embarrassment,¡± ¡°Senior, is this okay?¡± Chapter 628 - Chapter 628:1 Don’t Know Who Spoiled Him, This Is the Chapter 628:1 Don¡¯t Know Who Spoiled Him, This Is the Problem (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the town. Xiao Changtian nodded at Li Xiaotao. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± ¡°Miss Li, take it. This barbecue is very delicious.¡± Xiao Changtian seemed to have thought of something. He took out a few bottles of seasoning from his pocket and sprinkled them on the roasted meat. ¡°Miss Li, this way will taste better.¡± Miss Li saw the piece of meat Xiao Changtian handed over and slowly took it from his hand. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Seeing Li Xiaotao¡¯s shy expression, Xiao Changtian confirmed his previous thoughts. This Miss Li must have been too embarrassed to say it before. It must be like this. Diwu saw Xiao Changtian pass the roasted meat to Li Xiaotao first. He muttered in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Master has really taken a fancy to this woman.¡± As Li Xiaotao slowly put the meat into her mouth, she felt a pure energy flowing through her body. This demon beast meat actually had such a great effect. With this thought in mind, Li Xiaotao quickly suppressed the restless energy in her body. This pure energy made Li Xiaotao feel that her cultivation was about to break through. At this moment, the old hen sensed the changes in Li Xiaotao¡¯s body and quickly sent a voice transmission to him. ¡°Don¡¯t break through in front of Master and disturb his cultivation.¡± You won t be able to bear the consequences.¡± After receiving the message from the old hen, Li Xiaotao quickly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior¡­That one?¡± Seeing Li Xiaotao¡¯s flushed face, Xiao Changtian said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Xiaotao looked at Xiao Changtian and stammered. Noticing Diwu¡¯s gesture, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I need to relieve myself.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at Li Xiaotao. ¡°Alright.¡± It turned out that Miss Li wanted to relieve herself and was shy. After Li Xiaotao finished speaking, she walked directly to the bushes beside her. After entering the grass, Li Xiaotao immediately sat cross-legged. Then, he immediately digested the pure energy in his body. Whoosh! Li Xiaotao slowly exhaled. Then, he saw dark clouds gathering above him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Was this the lightning tribulation for him to break through to the Imperial Immortal realm? Li Xiaotao¡¯s expression changed when she saw the lightning tribulation in the air. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen others transcend tribulation. This was his lightning tribulation. Why did it look like it was much more powerful than others? With his talent, it was simply impossible to reach this level. Could it be that the demon beast meat that Senior just gave him had the effect of changing his physique? Li Xiaotao¡¯s expression turned solemn as she thought about this. Gathering the true essence in his hand, he struck out at the black cloud above him. However, when the palm wind entered the dark clouds, it did not cause any effect. Instead, it seemed to have angered the lightning tribulation. Boom! Boom! Boom! The lightning tribulation in the sky seemed to have become even more furious Dark clouds covered the sky, and it was about to attack Li Xiaotao below. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the dark clouds in front of him and said slowly. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this weather? Why did it change so suddenly?¡± These dark clouds were obviously a sign that it was going to rain. He was still camping outside. The rain had ruined everyone¡¯s mood. At the same time, Li Xiaotao looked at the dark clouds above her, and her expression became even more fearful. If this heavenly lightning fell, would he still be able to survive? As she thought about this, Li Xiaotao also looked in Xiao Changtian¡¯s direction. After Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the hen also looked up into the sky. ¡°How dare you disturb Master with such a small lightning tribulation?¡± Whoosh! Inadvertently, the old hen spat out a tiny flame from its mouth and flew towards the lightning tribulation in the air. The thunderbolt in the air seemed to be very afraid of the old hen¡¯s flame. Before the old hen¡¯s flame could arrive, the dark clouds in the sky quickly dispersed in all directions. At this moment, Li Xiaotao was preparing to deal with the lightning tribulation. Seeing the lightning tribulation in the sky disappear, he slowly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He originally thought that Senior was already powerful enough. He didn¡¯t expect Senior to be stronger than he had imagined. Senior¡¯s strength in dealing with the lightning tribulation should even make the heavenly powers fear him. Senior, what kind of expert is he? At this moment, Li Xiao Tao looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s position, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. At this time, the Great Sun Immortal also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I also have something to do.¡± On the island, there were all kinds of immortal artifacts. The lightning tribulation did not stop above the island. When the Great Sun Immortal broke through, he did not see the lightning tribulation at all. However, when he arrived at the Heaven of Martial Arts, he felt that his Thunder Tribulation was gathering. At this time, he could not disturb Senior. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal said slowly to himself. Soon, the Great Sun Immortal also arrived in the bushes. When Xiao Changtian saw Daoist Master Da Yang leave, he also looked at the roasted meat on the grill. What was going on? Why did Miss Li and Immortal Da Yang go out to relieve themselves? Was there something wrong with the meat? However, he didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian picked up another piece of lean meat and put it into his mouth. It was tender and moist, delicious and juicy! It didn¡¯t seem like there was a problem. At this moment, another clap of thunder sounded. Boom! Boom! Boom! Hearing the thunder, Xiao Changtian frowned. ¡°Heavens, is it over?¡± It looked like the weather had cleared up just now. Why was there thunder again? As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, the old hen hurriedly looked up into the sky. This time, the black clouds dispersed before the hen could release her flames. Xiao Changtian muttered as he watched the dark clouds in the sky disperse. ¡°God, I don¡¯t know who spoiled this.¡± With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian sat beside the bonfire and continued to eat the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s meat. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, Daoist Da Yang, who was in the grass, saw his lightning tribulation disappear. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. As a person who had never undergone a lightning tribulation, if he really had to fight against the lightning tribulation he would be able to escape. He really didn¡¯t know what to do. With this thought in mind, Daoist Big Sun also looked gratefully at the old hen. Then, Daoist Big Sun and Li Xiaotao slowly walked out of the grass.. Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Heavenly Sword Villa (1) Chapter 629: Heavenly Sword Villa (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Dao Day, in the city. At this moment, above the glorious palace, A few elders sat on the chairs above them, and a woman in red sat on the seat below them. At this moment, the red-clothed woman slowly said to the few elders above, ¡°Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, since you¡¯re interested in a marriage alliance with our Pill Pavilion, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree.¡± ¡°There has to be something to express. Otherwise, I can¡¯t say anything to Grandpa.¡± After a battle in the town of Martial Dao Heaven, the two of them were finally able to escape. As expected, the Heavenly Sword Villa was valued by the Elixir Pavilion. Seeing that the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord did not respond, the red-robed woman continued, ¡°It is said that your family¡¯s young master has a marriage alliance with Li Xiaotao of the Li family. What should we do?¡± Hearing the red-clothed woman mention this sensitive topic, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also stood up. With a smile on his face, he came in front of the woman in red. ¡°Hongyi, I admire the pavilion master of the Pill Soul Sky.¡± ¡°And you might not know this, but a few days ago, that kid of mine went to break off the engagement.¡± ¡°And we can get rid of Li Xiaotao very soon.¡± The red-robed woman covered her mouth and chuckled when she heard Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s words. ¡°As expected of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord. I believe that when this news reaches grandfather, grandfather will definitely be very satisfied.¡± ¡°However, Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, this is a form of damage to my reputation.¡± ¡°So, what do you think of the condition that grandfather proposed?¡± Seeing that the red-robed woman didn¡¯t turn hostile, Heavenly Sword Manor Master was also delighted. For cultivators, being able to form a partnership with a pill pavilion that mainly focused on pill concocting. After that, the family¡¯s wealth and resources would increase by many times. The attitude of the woman in red made them feel ecstatic. Then, Heavenly Sword Manor Master slowly said to the red-clothed woman, ¡°Hongyi, don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re filial. I¡¯ll help you deal with your grandfather¡¯s enemy.¡± At this moment, Heavenly Sword Manor Master waved his hand and a few figures walked in from outside. ¡°Hongyi, these are the most outstanding swordsmen of our Heavenly Sword Villa. Their cultivation bases are all at the Immortal King realm.¡± ¡°But if they really want to cooperate, even an Immortal Emperor might not be their match.¡± He pointed at Swordsman and introduced him to the woman in red. Then, Heavenly Sword Manor Master said to them,¡± ¡°The few of you, go and destroy this lower realm for me.¡± ¡°This can be considered my first betrothal gift to the Pill Pavilion.¡± As soon as the Heavenly Sword Manor Master finished speaking, the swordsmen bowed to him. Then, he disappeared from the hall. ¡°Hongyi, I hope you will like this first betrothal gift.¡± The red-robed woman smiled at him when she heard his words. ¡°How could Hongyi not like the betrothal gift given by Uncle Tianjian?¡± ¡°Then Red Shirt will be leaving first.¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Master laughed at the woman in red. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you off.¡± After sending off the red-clothed lady, Heavenly Sword Manor Master turned to an elder beside him and said, ¡°How¡¯s the matter with the Li family going?¡± Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, the elders beside him hesitated. ¡°Manor Lord, we¡¯ve encountered some trouble. It¡¯s said that Li Xiaotao seems to be protected by a strong expert.¡± ¡°The Shadow Tower has been destroyed.¡± Pa! A loud slap slowly sounded in the air. ¡°You can¡¯t even do this kind of thing well. You¡¯re really trash.¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Master looked at the elder beside him and said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s fine if my good-for-nothing son is like that, but you guys are also good-looking but useless.¡± Then, he slowly said to the elder, ¡°Who else can we use in the village now?¡± The elder hurriedly got up when he heard the furious voice of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Manor Lord, you just sent those swordsmen away.¡± At this moment, the elder spoke with a hint of helplessness. A small lower realm actually needed so many Immortal Kings to take action. Hearing this elder, Heavenly Sword Manor Master kicked him again. Bang! After being kicked by Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, this elder immediately did a backflip. ¡°You¡¯re really trash.¡± After cursing at the elder, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master slowly said to the elder, ¡°Pass on my order. Send Li Xiaotao¡¯s family to the Sword Jail.¡± ¡°I wonder if Li Xiaotao will come to save his parents after she gets the news.¡± Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master, the elder immediately walked out submissively. Watching the elder leave, Heavenly Sword Manor Master waved his hand. The stone table beside him exploded. He had just told the woman in red that he had settled the Li family¡¯s matter. If news of this spread to the Pill Pavilion and the marriage alliance failed¡­ The development of the family would be delayed for many years. At the same time, the red-robed woman gave him a deep look after leaving the mansion of Heavenly Sword Manor Master. When she was in Treasure Pill Sky, the red-robed woman also saw the soul jade pendant of Pill Soul Sky shatter. He knew that the Pill Soul Heaven had met with misfortune in the Divine Realm. Therefore, she wanted to borrow the fact that the death of the Pill Soul Sky had not been confirmed. He had to borrow the power of Martial Dao Heaven to take revenge on Xiao Changtian. Clenching her fingers tightly, the red-clothed lady slowly exhaled. The current situation was not bad. He was one step closer to his goal. At the same time, in the forest outside Martial Arts Heaven, The elder of the Heavenly Sword Villa slowly appeared in the air with a letter in his hand. He threw it at the forest below. Whoosh! The letter tore through the sky and quickly landed in the forest below. At this time, he was about to bring the Great Sun Immortal and the others into the city to see Xiao Changtian when he saw the letter falling from the sky. He was also stunned for a moment before he looked up into the sky. There were no birds flying by, so why would an envelope fall? Li Xiaotao, who was standing behind Xiao Changtian, saw the bow on the envelope and quickly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, that letter should be for me.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Li Xiaotao¡¯s words and slowly handed the envelope in his hand to Li Xiaotao. So it was for Li Xiaotao. He was wondering why a letter would fall from the sky for no reason. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The method of sending letters in the cultivation world was really special. They actually used this method of airborne delivery. Li Xiaotao looked at the envelope in her hand and quickly opened it. The reason why she was so sure that this letter was for him was because she was a little worried about him. It was because the bow attached to the letter was the one his mother had always worn. Looking at the contents of the envelope, Li Xiaotao¡¯s eyes turned red.. Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Entering the Sword Jail (1) Chapter 630: Entering the Sword Jail (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Arts Day, in the small forest outside the town. Xiao Changtian looked at Li Xiaotao and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Miss Li had received a letter. Why did she look so haggard? Did something happen at home? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Xiaotao,¡± ¡°Miss Li, did something happen at home?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Xiaotao also started crying. She said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, our parents have been captured and thrown into the Sword Jail.¡± At this point, Li Xiaotao¡¯s tears could not help but fall. Others might not know about this Sword Jail, but he knew it very well. That was the place where the Heavenly Sword Villa imprisoned all kinds of demons. Ever since the Heavenly Sword Villa was established, the people imprisoned inside were all ferocious creatures. His parents were locked up in there, and he was afraid that they would be doomed. He thought that after he left home, the Heavenly Sword Manor would not do anything to his family. She had to blame herself for accepting a love that did not belong to her. Li Xiaotao suddenly became desperate. To her, the Heavenly Sword Villa was synonymous with invincibility. Heavenly Sword Villa, Immortal Emperor expert, one of the few giants of the Heaven of Martial Arts. She had to look up to these names. With this thought in mind, Li Xiaotao also squatted on the ground. Xiao Changtian saw that Li Xiaotao had suddenly become so pessimistic. He also walked to her side and slowly said to her, ¡°Miss Li, I think there should be a way to resolve this. Is the Sword Jail very strong?¡± He really didn¡¯t know anything about immortal cultivators. But thinking about it, it was a waste of time to ask. Even a cultivator like Miss Li found it so troublesome. What could a mortal like him do? Fortunately, the Great Sun Immortal was here. If she asked the Great Sun Immortal, she might be able to provide some help to Miss Li. Li Xiaotao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. That¡¯s right, Senior is right. Is the Sword Jail very strong? With Senior¡¯s strength, it¡¯s impossible for the Sword Jail to trap him. Thinking of this, Li Xiaotao seemed to see a new hope. She stood up and grabbed Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not strong, not strong at all. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a move.¡± Xiao Changtian scratched the back of his head when he saw how excited Li Xiaotao was. He said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t worry. The Immortal Da Yang will help you.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian turned to look at the Great Sun Immortal and said slowly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Daoist Big Sun?¡± At this time, he had to seek the opinion of the Great Sun Immortal. If Daoist Big Sun couldn¡¯t solve this, wouldn¡¯t he be giving him unrealistic expectations for nothing? When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he immediately understood. Senior, where do you want to go? There¡¯s nowhere you can¡¯t go. He was just a small Martial Heaven. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal also said slowly to Li Xiaotao, ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small Heaven of Martial Dao.¡± Li Xiaotao nodded gratefully at him. Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. As expected of the Great Sun Immortal. He was just a small Heaven of Martial Dao. When could he be so domineering? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian patted his chest. ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± When Li Xiaotao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also hugged him. ¡°Senior, thank you.¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, his face turned red. Miss Li, in the end, I¡¯m also a hot-blooded virgin. If you hug her like this, it¡¯s very easy for something to happen. At this moment, Xiao Changtian patted Li Xiaotao¡¯s back. ¡°Miss Li.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s call, Li Xiaotao realized something and quickly let go of Xiao Changtian. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, Xiao Changtian slowly said to everyone,¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the Sword Jail first.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone nodded at him. Li Xiaotao looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure in front of her and felt uneasy. ¡°What did I do just now? I actually hugged Senior.¡± ¡°However, Senior¡¯s chest seems to have a sense of security.¡± With this thought in mind, Li Xiaotao quickly followed Xiao Changtian and the others. At the same time, when Xiao Changtian entered the Martial Arts Heaven City. In the large hall of the Heavenly Sword Villa, that Elder slowly walked to the side of the Heavenly Sword Villa¡¯s Villa Lord. ¡°Manor Lord, that Li Xiaotao has entered the city, but there are a few more people around him.¡± ¡°How many people? What cultivation base?¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Lord frowned when he heard the elder¡¯s words. He slowly spoke to the elder beside him. The elder hurriedly replied. ¡°This subordinate has checked. Those people don¡¯t seem to have any aura.¡± ¡°They look like mortals from the lower realm.¡± When the Heavenly Sword Manor Master heard the elder¡¯s words, he slowly said to her, ¡°Mortals? Could it be that he knew that he was going to die and was desperate to seek help?¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master sneered. Then, he slowly said to the elder beside him, ¡°Keep an eye on them. I don¡¯t want any accidents to happen.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many people come, but you must ensure that they all enter the Sword Jail. The elder nodded at the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. Then, he flew out. At the same time, after Xiao Changtian and the others entered the city, it was as if they had been arranged. The journey was smooth and they soon arrived in front of the Sword Jail. Li Xiaotao¡¯s expression turned solemn when she saw the gloomy mountain in front of her and the sword qi coming at her. The Sword Jail was indeed a place that had imprisoned demons since ancient times. Looking at the shape of the mountain, Xiao Changtian was also amazed by the marvelous work of nature. The shape of this mountain was actually similar to a sword. On the bamboo basket behind Xiao Changtian, there was a faint flame on the hen. In an instant, the pressure from the Sword Jail was completely dispersed. Soon, Xiao Changtian and his group arrived at the entrance of the Sword Jail. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the pitch-black cave in front of him, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal beside him,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, shall we go in?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded and walked in first. Seeing the Great Sun Immortal enter, Xiao Changtian hurriedly said to everyone,¡± ¡°Everyone, follow the footsteps of the Grand Sun Immortal..¡± Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Still quibbling (1) Chapter 631: Still quibbling (1) Translator: 549690339 Martial Arts Day, Sword Prison The elders of the Heavenly Sword Villa saw Xiao Changtian and the others walking into the Sword Jail. He clapped his hands and flew out. ¡°Li Xiaotao finally went in.¡± At the same time, in the Sword Jail. Xiao Changtian looked at the pitch-black space and took out a torch from his interspatial ring. After lighting up the torch in his hand, he was shocked. Xiao Changtian also saw the signs of the surroundings clearly. There were white bones and some wild beast corpses around. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also covered his nose. Those who knew this place were imprisoned in Sword Jail. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were a graveyard. These were all white bones. Were they used to scare people? If it was true, the methods of this cultivator were a little low-end. On the bamboo basket behind Xiao Changtian, the old hen was also maintaining a faint flame. Li Xiaotao looked at the white bones inside, her face pale. His parents were imprisoned here. Could they really survive? As if he knew what Li Xiaotao was thinking, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Xiaotao,¡± ¡°Miss Li, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Your family should be fine.¡± This place looked a little scary. However, in terms of danger, he had not seen a single wild beast after coming in for so long. As long as he wasn¡¯t afraid, this place was useless. Li Xiaotao nodded at Xiao Changtian. At the same time, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, look ahead. There seems to be someone.¡± Li Xiaotao and Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal and hurried over. At this moment, in a corner of the Sword Jail, two white-robed elders were snuggling together. ¡°Father, Mother!¡± When Li Xiaotao saw these two figures, she quickly walked over. Xiao Changtian, who was at the side, saw this and quickly followed. Seeing the two old men in the corner, Xiao Changtian quickly took out some roasted meat from his pocket. These two old men seemed to be trapped inside. There should be no problem eating some food now. The two old men saw Li Xiaotao who had come to them. He quickly said to her slowly, ¡°Xiao Tao, what are you doing here? Did they capture you?¡± ¡°Tian Jian, that old thing, when I have the chance to get out, I will definitely destroy him.¡± As he said this, the old man coughed a few times. At this moment, Li Xiaotao saw Xiao Changtian handing over the roasted meat. She hurriedly handed them to her parents. ¡°Father, mother, this is a senior I just met. I wasn¡¯t captured by the Heavenly Sword Villa.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to save you.¡± Hearing Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, the two elders were obviously stunned. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian with a trace of suspicion. When Li Xiaotao saw that her parents still did not believe her, she was also a little anxious. ¡°Father, Mother, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Hearing Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, the two elders ate the Darkmoon Wolf King¡¯s flesh. As the roasted meat entered their stomachs, the injuries they had suffered over the past few days recovered. Then, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, there seems to be no exit ahead.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Big Sun and quickly walked over to take a look. After all, Miss Li had just met her family, so she had to give them some personal space. Soon, Xiao Changtian came to the side of the Great Sun Immortal and looked at the wall in front of him. He also frowned. Why did this wall look a little strange? At the same time, in the Heavenly Sword Villa, The Heavenly Sword Villa sat on a chair and listened to the report of the elder beside them. ¡°You¡¯re saying that they¡¯ve been in there for some time?¡± ¡°According to Li Xiaotao¡¯s cultivation, she can¡¯t withstand the corrosion of the sword qi inside now.¡± ¡°Those two old fellows should be heading west as well.¡± As he said this, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± This Heavenly Sword Manor Master was very confident in his Sword Jail. No matter how strong-willed the enemies captured by the Heavenly Sword Villa were, they would not be able to escape. As long as he was thrown into the Sword Jail to be polished for a period of time. They would obediently submit to them. If they didn¡¯t submit during this exhausting process, only death awaited them. And what made the Heavenly Sword Villa the most confident was that this Sword Jail led directly to their palace. And the palace of the Heavenly Sword Villa had an array that he had personally strengthened. Therefore, once one entered the Sword Jail, it was impossible to escape from another place. Soon, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master arrived in front of the Sword Jail. He led the elders of the Heavenly Sword Villa in and felt a little happy. It was as if he could already see the day when the Heavenly Sword Villa and the Pill Pavilion would form an alliance. He was only one step away from reviving the clan. After entering the Sword Jail, Tian Jian waved his hand. Whoosh! As the Heavenly Sword Manor Master circulated his cultivation technique, the surrounding sword qi did not cause any corrosion to him. Then, the eyes of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master turned silver-white. Whoosh! After sweeping his gaze around the Sword Jail, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master also grabbed the collar of an elder. ¡°Where¡¯s everyone? Why isn¡¯t there anyone?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they all came in?¡± The elder¡¯s collar was grabbed by the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord and he slowly said to him, ¡°Manor Lord, I saw them come in with my own eyes.¡± ¡°You still want to quibble? You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve been tricked.¡± With this thought in mind, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also threw Elder Tian Jian to the side. ¡°Stay here and reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°Manor Lord, Manor Lord, don¡¯t!¡± Elder Tian Jian slowly said to Tian Jian Manor Master, who wanted to keep him here. If he were to stay here and accept the corrosion of the sword qi, he would be able to escape. Although he would not die as a member of the Heavenly Sword Manor, his cultivation would slowly be exhausted. The Heavenly Sword Manor Master ignored him and walked out. Whoosh! After the Heavenly Sword Manor Master left, the elder¡¯s miserable shriek echoed in the Sword Jail. At the same time, in the Heavenly Sword Villa. Boom! Boom! Boom! Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a loud bang, the wall behind the Heavenly Sword Villa¡¯s palace collapsed. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s out!¡± The wall collapsed, revealing Xiao Changtian and the others behind him. Outside the Heavenly Sword Villa, the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Villa who were practicing their swordsmanship felt the tremors in the main hall. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Palace Secret Room (1) Chapter 632: Palace Secret Room (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven of Martial Arts, Heavenly Sword Villa The disciples of the Heavenly Sword Villa looked at the direction of the main hall with a surprised expression. This main hall was where the manor lord usually rested. Could it be that the manor lord did something strange inside? Although he was curious about what happened in the main hall, he didn¡¯t have the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord¡¯s orders. They didn¡¯t dare to go in either. At the same time, in the main hall, Xiao Changtian was looking at the magnificent palace in front of him. Could this be a checkpoint set up by the Immortal Cultivators? After passing through the black hole, he would receive these rewards? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to everyone,¡± ¡°Everyone, take a look. Take whatever you like.¡± Li Xiaotao nodded at Xiao Changtian. This was also her first time visiting the main hall of the Heavenly Sword Manor. She had thought of many scenarios when she came to this place. However, he did not expect to enter in this way. Only an expert like Senior would not put the Heavenly Sword Villa in his eyes. While strolling in the main hall, Xiao Changtian muttered,¡± ¡°Such a huge palace, why isn¡¯t there a single cultivation method or spirit skill?¡± What was wrong with this immortal cultivator? Why didn¡¯t he leave a few cultivation techniques in the entire palace? At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal, who was in a comer of the palace, said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, look over here. There¡¯s a secret door.¡± Hearing that there was a hidden door, Xiao Changtian hurried over. He saw Diwu turning a vase in the palace. Then, the wall in front of the Great Sun Immortal turned. ¡°Master, how is it?¡± Di Wu Zheng smiled at Xiao Changtian after finding the way to open the secret door. He was like a child who wanted a reward for completing a mission. Looking at Di Wu Zheng, Xiao Changtian patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian brought Diwu Zheng and the others into the secret chamber. There was a long corridor in the secret room, and candles lit up the entire corridor. Whoosh! Li Xiaotao followed behind Xiao Changtian and the others. For some reason, she felt that this place was eerie. ¡°Miss Li, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw Li Xiaotao¡¯s expression and asked her with concern. As Xiao Changtian greeted her, Li Xiaotao felt the cold air around her dissipate. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Senior¡¯s strength was indeed not something he could imagine. After passing through the corridor, Xiao Changtian and the others also saw coffins left in the secret chamber. Diwu saw the coffins in the secret chamber and walked to one of them. He slowly pushed away the wooden planks on the coffin. ¡°Wow!¡± Opening the wooden board, Diwu said loudly. He thought that there was some treasure left inside. He didn¡¯t expect to see a living person inside. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came to Di Wu Zheng¡¯s side. When he saw the person in the coffin, he was shocked. After this person died and was placed in the coffin, he should have turned into a skeleton. But why did the person in the coffin look like someone who was sleeping soundly? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian also suspected that he had come to an incredible place. Then, he looked in the direction of the Great Sun Immortal. He knew nothing about the Immortal Cultivation world, so he should rely on the Immortal Big Sun at this time. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also slowly opened the other coffins. There was no exception in those coffins. There was a living person lying in them. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly. The Great Sun Immortal shook his head when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, the entire secret chamber shook violently. Whoosh! Each coffin was emitting a huge light. Seeing this, Xiao Changtian quickly pulled Diwu Zheng and the others back. Could this be a zombie? Seeing the change in front of him, Xiao Changtian also saw a few coffins moving. In the end, the figures in each coffin stood up. ¡°My junior, why did you wake us up?¡± Hearing this dignified voice, Xiao Changtian also hugged the old hen in his arms tightly. As a mortal who had been in the cultivation world for so long, there was nothing he could do. This was the first time he had seen such a change. It was impossible for him not to be nervous. These figures that stood up from the coffins all had one characteristic. Each of them had a huge sword on their back. His clothes were all white robes with sword patterns. These people were the previous masters of the Heavenly Sword Villa. It was also through a special method to seal his consciousness. He had stayed in the coffin so that one day, when the Heavenly Sword Manor was in trouble. He could solve the crisis for the sect. The figure on the coffin in the middle saw the old hen in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. He squinted his eyes and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my Heavenly Sword Villa would have such a lucky disciple in this generation.¡± ¡°The heavens really don¡¯t want to destroy my Heavenly Sword Villa.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll send you away.¡± After Xiao Changtian heard the words of the man in the middle, he was also a little dumbfounded. What was this guy talking about? How could there be any Heavenly Sword Villa disciples here? Xiao Changtian said to the man in the middle,¡± ¡°Senior, are you mistaken about something?¡± When the man in the middle heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. At your age, it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t come into contact with the core of the sect.¡± The man in the middle glanced at Xiao Changtian. He could tell that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any cultivation. This was clearly a disciple that the Heavenly Sword Villa had recruited not long ago. The Heavenly Sword Villa had an ancestral rule that they could not be awakened unless it was a moment of life and death. Now that they had been awakened, it meant that the Heavenly Sword Villa had encountered a problem that could not be resolved. And the phoenix in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms was the best capital for their Heavenly Sword Villa to rise in the future. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, the man in the middle also felt a wave of shaking coming from above. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. Take this storage ring. It contains the ultimate techniques of my Heavenly Sword Villa over the years.¡± ¡°We have to send you out quickly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The man in the middle said to Xiao Changtian and the others in a serious tone when he felt the tremors coming from above. Then, the man in the middle exchanged glances with the other men. The few of them began to move together, casting a formation that covered Xiao Changtian and the others. Whoosh! A silver light covered Xiao Changtian and the others. Then, he moved Xiao Chang Tian and the others away from this place.. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Heavenly Sword Villa Was Robbed (1) Chapter 633: Heavenly Sword Villa Was Robbed (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡® ¡¯ Heaven of Martial Arts, Heavenly Sword Villa The men heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Xiao Changtian and the others enter the formation. Fortunately, they did not leave behind any regrets and completed their mission. At this time, Xiao Changtian also said to them,¡± ¡°Gentlemen, can I speak now? Actually, we don¡¯t have any disciples from the Heavenly Sword Villa.¡± ¡°Did you guys make a mistake?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the men were stunned. ¡°What is it? Aren¡¯t you disciples of the Heavenly Sword Manor?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at them. What was going on with these people? Why did they casually make connections? He was just a mortal. Could it be that he was involved in some karma? However, before Xiao Changtian could ask further, the silver light had already covered them. Xiao Changtian and the others also arrived at the town. At the same time, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master arrived at the Heavenly Sword Manor. 3 When the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Manor saw the arrival of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, they were all slightly puzzled. What was going on? Isn¡¯t the manor lord in the main hall? However, he did not understand what was going on. They saw the Heavenly Sword Manor Master rushing into the main hall. ¡°Damnit!¡± A furious voice slowly sounded in the entire Heavenly Sword Villa. The disciples of the Heavenly Sword Manor standing outside the main hall hurriedly left. He was afraid that he would be the first one to suffer once the Heavenly Sword Manor Master came out. All disciples and elders of the Heavenly Sword Villa, listen up!¡± The voice of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord echoed in the manor again. Those disciples did not dare to ask anything and immediately flew out with a whoosh. I don¡¯t need to know why, just do it. At the same time, in the town. Xiao Changtian saw that he had been transferred out of nowhere and said to the Great Sun Immortal beside him,¡± Perfected Da Yang, there¡¯s no karma left on us, right?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he shook his head at him. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief after getting confirmation from the Great Sun Immortal. Then, he looked at the interspatial ring that the man in the middle handed to him. This should be the opportunity he had obtained. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly opened his interspatial ring and looked inside. Wow! He had made a killing this time. In the space, there were piles of cultivation techniques and spirit skills. These things were definitely the most he had seen since he came to the cultivation world. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his heart,¡± ¡°System, will these things be qualified to be placed in the Sutra Depository?¡± The system received Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice transmission and responded to him. ¡°You will only know this after you return to the island and place it in the Sutra Depository.¡± The system gave him another answer that was equivalent to no answer. At this time, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t continue to struggle. On the other hand, Li Xiaotao also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, there are other members of our clan in other places.¡± ¡°Thank you for helping us out, Senior.¡± Hearing Li Xiaotao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. ¡°Okay, Miss Li, be careful.¡± Li Xiaotao nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, he brought his parents and left Xiao Changtian¡¯s place. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to be with Xiao Changtian. However, after saving their parents, they still had to meet up with their own clansmen. After Li Xiaotao left, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal and the others,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go back too.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. They had been out for some time now. Since he had picked up so many spirit skills and cultivation methods for free, he naturally had to go back and test them. This Heaven of Martial Arts was so unfriendly to mortals. It was better for him not to stay any longer. Soon, Xiao Changtian left the town with Daoist Big Sun and the others. After Xiao Changtian and the others left the town, they saw many cultivators escaping from the city gate. Seeing so many people leave the city? Xiao Changtian was also surprised. He stopped a passerby and said slowly,¡± ¡°Little brother, what happened?¡± ¡°Why is everyone walking outside?¡± When the cultivator heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said slowly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s all over the city now.¡± The Heavenly Sword Villa was robbed and is currently being searched all over the city.¡± ¡°This city will be sealed off soon. People with low cultivation like us might become their punching bags.¡± After he spoke to Xiao Changtian slowly, the cultivator quickly left the town. Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. The name of the Heavenly Sword Villa sounded familiar. It was not the force that the man in the secret room had mentioned just now. They did not know who would actually rob them. No wonder that person wanted to give it to him. He could understand that he couldn¡¯t put all his eggs in one basket. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also brought the Great Sun Immortal and the others out. If he was captured and interrogated by them, wouldn¡¯t it be another big problem? When Xiao Changtian and the others left the town, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master slowly appeared in the air. Looking at the crowd leaving the city gate, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also flew over. Outside the town, Heavenly Sword Manor Master swept his gaze across the crowd. He pulled out a long sword from his back and swung it down. Whoosh! The sword light streaked across the sky and instantly killed a few cultivators. ¡°I feel that the person who stole my Heavenly Sword Villa¡¯s cultivation method is among you.¡± When the cultivators below heard Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s words they also wailed. ¡¯ 3 The timing of their selection was too bad. Coincidentally, Tian Jian Manor Master came out to inspect. Sweeping his gaze across the crowd, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also grabbed the collar of a man. ¡°Do you know something with that look in your eyes?¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would you escape?¡± Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, the man revealed a terrified expression and slowly said, ¡°Lord Tian Jian, I don¡¯t know. I just¡­Ahhhh!¡± Before this cultivator could finish speaking, he was killed by Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Next!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After killing a few of them, the Heavenly Sword Mountain Villa came before a man. ¡°What about you?¡± The man looked at Heavenly Sword Manor Master and said slowly, ¡°I think I remembered something.¡± ¡°There was a person who walked out of the city without any aura..¡± Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: If You Have the Ability, Stand Up and Fight Chapter 634: If You Have the Ability, Stand Up and Fight (1) Translator: 549690339 Martial Dao Day, Town Gate When the Heavenly Sword Manor Master heard this cultivator¡¯s words, he slowly said to him, ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°Lord Tian Jian, I think I know something. I didn¡¯t really care about a mortal being here before.¡± ¡± But now that I think about it, it¡¯s still a little strange. Why would a mortal appear in our Heaven of Martial Arts?¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Master nodded at the cultivator. ¡°Then do you know where he went?¡± Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, this cultivator seemed to have grasped the hope of survival. ¡°Manor Lord, I remember that way.¡± At this moment, the cultivator pointed at a direction in the distance. The Heavenly Sword Manor Master looked at the direction the cultivator was pointing at and his expression darkened. ¡°Alright, you can die now.¡± The sword in his hand pierced through the cultivator¡¯s abdomen. Then, his figure flashed and he walked towards the direction where Xiao Changtian had left. These few days, his Heavenly Sword Villa could be said to have been plagued with bad news. He thought that he could form an alliance with Bao Dantian, but he did not expect Li Xiaotao to be so difficult to deal with. Not only did he fail, but the ancestors in his villa were also awakened by something. In the end, he even took away all the treasures of his villa for so many years. At this moment, Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt that the heavens had played a huge joke on him. Originally, the Heavenly Sword Villa had a bright future ahead of them, but now, it seemed like they could not see the future. Li Xiaotao did not deal with it. There was no news of those swordsmen who had been destroyed in the lower realm. His ancestors were gone. Heavenly Sword Manor Master only had endless killing intent in his heart. In the forest, just like when they arrived, Hellfire drove the carriage and brought Xiao Changtian to the direction of the Divine Realm. At this moment, in the sky above them. The owner of the Heavenly Sword Villa slowly appeared and saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s carriage. The Heavenly Sword Manor Master also wielded his sword and swung it in the direction of the carriage. Whoosh! The sword light flew out from Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s sword, bringing with it a sharp sword aura. At this moment, Hellfire, who was driving the carriage, also sensed something. He looked up into the sky and a ball of flames appeared in his hand. It turned into a flaming blade and collided with Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s sword light. Bang! The saber and sword energies collided, creating a wave of air in the air. When Heavenly Sword Manor Master saw that his attack was blocked, his eyes narrowed. The attack just now should have been able to break the carriage. He did not expect it to be blocked. Then, the Heavenly Sword Villa Master flew down and slowly landed in front of the carriage. Whoosh! The Heavenly Sword Manor Master landed in front of the carriage and once again swung his sword at the carriage. Seeing Heavenly Sword Manor Master attacking again, the Hellfire didn¡¯t want to be outdone. The two balls of flames in his hands turned into two fire lotuses and collided with the sword light again. Bang! The shockwave from the collision of the two attacks also caused Hellfire to stop the carriage. Xiao Changtian, who was resting in the carriage, was also awakened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly as he felt the carriage shaking. Seeing Xiao Changtian wake up, the Immortal Da Yang and Di Wu Zheng smiled at him. Only a senior would not care about such a strong enemy. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly pulled open the curtain of the carriage. Seeing the Heavenly Sword Manor Master outside, Xiao Changtian also hurried down. ¡°Hellfire, what¡¯s going on?¡± Why is this person holding a sword? Is he a bandit? The Heavenly Sword Manor Master looked at Xiao Changtian, who was getting off the carriage, and said slowly,¡± ¡°Hand over everything you have.¡± Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master, Xiao Changtian confirmed his own thoughts. It seemed that this person was a mountain bandit. He was lucky that he didn¡¯t encounter them when he came, but what should come would come. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng and the Great Sun Immortal came down from the carriage. ¡°Senior, what should we do?¡± At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also placed the Nanming Ignis Painting in his hand. As long as Xiao Changtian gave the order, he and Di Wu Zheng would definitely be able to beat the Heavenly Sword Manor Master to the ground. Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the Great Sun Immortal after hearing his words. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go and investigate his strength first.¡± ¡°Diwu Zheng, go take a look.¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to coordinate from the side.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also ordered Daoist Big Sun and Diwu Zheng. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Wu Zheng and the Great Sun Immortal nodded. Then, both of them nodded at Xiao Changtian. Looking at the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, Di Wu Zheng quickly came to his side and smiled at him. Seeing Diwu Zheng¡¯s smile, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also said to him, ¡°A mere brat dares to be so impudent.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Heavenly Sword Manor Master waved the sword in his hand. He swung his sword at Diwu Zheng. However, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s figure flashed and he dodged the long sword in Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s hand. Then, he slowly muttered, ¡°Barehanded!¡± As Diwu Zheng finished speaking, Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt a strange power descend on his body. Bang! The Heavenly Sword Manor Master knelt on one knee while his other hand struggled. He saw Diwu smiling at him. Then, as expected, he knelt down in front of Di Wu Zheng. His two hands caught the long sword in Diwu Zhengshou¡¯s hands. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, how should we deal with this person?¡± This person couldn¡¯t do anything, but he had to provoke his master. Wasn¡¯t this looking for trouble? Xiao Changtian saw that Diwu Zheng had knocked him to the ground in two or three moves, so he slowly walked over. At first, he thought that they were cultivators and bandits. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be a mortal just like him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any strength at all, and he wanted to learn to be a mountain bandit. Of course, it was also because Diwu Zheng was always pestering him to teach him martial arts. When he saw Xiao Changtian, the Heavenly Sword Clan Lord also said to him,¡± ¡°Bastard, if you have the ability, fight me fair and square.¡± ¡°Playing some tricks is nothing.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. Didn¡¯t Diwu Zheng fight you fair and square the entire time? Why did he say that she was using tricks? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Heavenly Sword Manor Master, ¡°Then if you have the ability, stand up and fight.¡± When the Heavenly Sword Manor Master heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also wanted to get up, but he found that he couldn¡¯t. Diwu Zheng said slowly when he saw how the Heavenly Sword Manor Master was struggling. ¡°Trash!¡± Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: These Cultivation Methods and Spirit Skills Chapter 635: These Cultivation Methods and Spirit Skills Are Too Low Level (1) Translator: 549690339 On Martial Dao Day, in a small forest outside the town. When the Heavenly Sword Manor Master heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, his eyes widened and he glared at him. Xiao Changtian, who was standing at the side, saw that the Heavenly Sword Manor Master was not convinced. This mountain bandit was really strange. Cuncun was the kind of person who cared about her face and not her life. He had already knelt down and surrendered, but he still looked unconvinced. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Diwu Zheng,¡± ¡°Di Wu Zheng, let me teach him a good lesson.¡± Since he wanted to rob him, he would give him a good lesson. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Wu Zheng made a gesture with his right index finger at his waist. Then, he felt the mysterious power that was pressing down on him disappear. As his body regained its freedom, the Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect burst into laughter. ¡°All of you, die!¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Master picked up his long sword from the ground and attacked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ha! Clack! Clack!¡± At this moment, the sound of a chicken crowing rang out in the ears of Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Hearing the crow of the chicken, Heavenly Sword Manor Master threw down the sword in his hand. His hands searched around his body. ¡°It¡¯s so hot, so hot.¡± Xiao Changtian was already prepared. Seeing the Heavenly Sword Manor Master rolling on the ground, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to his side. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you still going to fight? At this moment, the inner Yuan of Heavenly Sword Manor Master was burning furiously. Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, fear began to appear in his eyes. ¡°Ha! Clack! Clack!¡± The chicken crowed again. At this time, the old hen also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Hearing the crowing of the chicken, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet. In his field of vision, a phoenix with an endless fire domain was flapping its exquisite wings. The flame on the phoenix¡¯s crown was the source of the true essence burning in his body. Feng¡­ Phoenix! After saying this in his heart, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master immediately knelt down in front of Xiao Changtian. -Senior, I was blind just now. I didn¡¯t know you were going to pass by here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a great man who doesn¡¯t care about petty people. Let me go. I¡¯ll kowtow to you here.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Heavenly Sword Manor Master didn¡¯t wait for Xiao Changtian¡¯s response. Under the astonished gazes of Daoist Big Sun and the others, he kowtowed several times to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was also stunned by Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s actions. Wasn¡¯t this guy quite arrogant just now? Why was he so cowardly all of a sudden? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Heavenly Sword Manor Master who was kneeling in front of him, ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t you going to rob us? ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us to hand over the thing?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Heavenly Sword Manor Master was also trembling. ¡°How would I dare to rob Senior? That was all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver something to Senior. Senior, look.¡± As he spoke, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master pulled out the interspatial ring on his left index finger and handed it to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sending something?¡± Xiao Changtian took the ring and looked through it. This mountain bandit must have robbed quite a number of people. Bang! At this moment, Xiao Changtian also threw the ring in front of Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Gift? Do you think I will believe you? Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to get nd of this evil for the people today.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also threw a punch at Heavenly Sword Manor Master. This guy was obviously not a good person. Such a simple trick was still fooling him. Did he really think he was stupid? Bang! Xiao Changtian¡¯s fist brought along an invincible wind as it landed heavily on the face of Heavenly Sword Manor Master. The Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s figure was like a kite with a broken string, flying to the side with a swoosh. If he didn¡¯t teach this guy a lesson, he would probably continue to do it in the future. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go back.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone returned to their original positions. On the ground, there was still the Heavenly Sword Manor Master with a nosebleed. Soon, Xiao Changtian brought the Great Sun Immortal and the others back to the Divine World. Back on the island, Xiao Changtian chatted with the others. He walked towards an empty space on the island. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back. Did you gain anything from this trip?¡± At this moment, Ye Fan, who was chopping wood, saw Xiao Changtian and said slowly to him. ¡°We¡¯ll only know after we try.¡± Seeing Ye Fan, Xiao Changtian responded slowly. ¡°Ye Fan, move these firewood away. In the future, don¡¯t use this place to chop firewood.¡± Hearing Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, Ye Fan also nodded at him. ¡°Master, what do you want this empty space for? ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s to establish the Scripture Depository. Such a huge Divine Court, how can it not have a Scripture Depository?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to Ye Fan with a smile. ¡°Scriptures Depository?¡± When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his heart was also a little shocked. The establishment of a Scripture Depository required the hard work of several generations of a family. His master actually wanted to build a scripture pavilion himself. At this time, Ye Fan also stopped what he was doing and looked at Xiao Changtian seriously. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s worshipful gaze, Xiao Changtian also smiled at him. As a human teacher, he also felt that he was delaying these disciples. He hoped that after this Sutra Library was established, it would be able to help them a little. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the system in his mind,¡± ¡± System, establish the Sutra Library!¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the empty space in front of him. At this moment, a pavilion slowly appeared on the empty ground. When Xiao Changtian saw Xiao Changtian create a pavilion out of thin air, Ye Fan was also shocked in his heart. Master¡¯s method was truly divine. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also slowly walking into the Sutra Depository. Xiao Changtian entered the Scripture Depository and took out the cultivation methods and spirit skills he had obtained from the Heavenly Sword Villa. He slowly placed them on the bookshelf of the Sutra Depository. After walking around the Sutra Depository, Xiao Changtian looked at the bookshelves in front of him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This Sutra Depository was simply a library that he had built himself. This lousy system didn¡¯t give any warnings. It seemed that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw the bookshelf in front of him tremble. Then, all the spirit skills and cultivation methods that had been placed on the bookshelf flew out. ¡°Ding-dong. After the inspection of the Scripture Depository, these cultivation techniques and spirit skills are too low-level. They do not meet the requirements..¡± Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Actually, You Can Write Some Cultivation Chapter 636: Actually, You Can Write Some Cultivation Techniques and Spirit Skills (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains On the island, Xiao Changtian stood in the Sutra Library. Hearing the system¡¯s voice in his mind, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened. This system was deliberately messing with him, right? I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long and finally put these books on the table. And then you throw them all down and tell me that these things can¡¯t work? At this moment, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Damn system, damn system.¡± However, the system did not respond to Xiao Changtian¡¯s curses. Seeing the system playing dead, Xiao Changtian continued to say in his heart,¡± ¡°Damn system, are you pretending to be dead again? Let me tell you, I quit.¡± Xiao Changtian sat on the ground and waited for the system¡¯s reply. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Host, you can actually write some cultivation methods and spirit skills.¡± Write it yourself? Hearing the system¡¯s reply, Xiao Changtian was stunned. You want me to write it myself? I¡¯m just a mortal. He didn¡¯t even have true essence, so how would he know what cultivation methods and spirit skills were? Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for me? What kind of lousy ideas did this system give? Other people¡¯s transmigration system would give them the maximum level at the beginning, but it was fine for him to be a mortal. He had gotten used to it after so many years. However, it gave him hope for the path of invincibility, and also gave him these impossible missions. It was simply torturing him. Xiao Changtian said angrily. ¡°System, if you don¡¯t know how to write anything, can you write 300 Tang poems?¡± ¡°Host, according to the system¡¯s judgment, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s reply, Xiao Changtian was still in a daze. He had thought that the system would reject him. He didn¡¯t expect her to say yes. ¡°System, you said it yourself.¡± With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also walked out of the Sutra Depository. As soon as he walked into the Sutra Depository, Xiao Changtian saw the Great Sun Immortal and Diwu Zheng outside. She looked at him expectantly. It was over! Xiao Changtian felt everyone¡¯s gaze and silently said in his heart. He had just used the system¡¯s function in front of Ye Fan. However, he was also clear that that thing was of little value. Daoist Big Sun and the others wouldn¡¯t think that he had started cultivating, right? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also said to the Great Sun Immortal and the others,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, why are you all here?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he smiled and said,¡± -We heard that Senior was building a Sutra Library on this island, so we wanted to come and take a look.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re here to help.¡± Behind Great Sun Immortal, Divine King Red Cloud and the others also echoed. They wouldn¡¯t say that they were greedy for the cultivation methods and spirit skills in the Sutra Depository. ¡°Hmm¡­ Actually, I can do it by myself.¡± ¡°Go do whatever you need to do.¡± Sensing their expectant gazes, Xiao Changtian spoke to them slowly. ¡°Master, actually, I can go in and be an administrator.¡± -Master, don¡¯t worry. With me around, none of your cultivation methods and spirit skills will be stolen.¡± At this moment, Diwu also jumped in front of Xiao Changtian and said slowly to him. Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. These people really thought of themselves as immortal cultivators. However, he could not casually tell others about the system. Although everyone present was one of their own, it was inevitable that some people could not hide their words. If he revealed his biggest secret, those cultivators would know. What if he was captured and used as a lab rat? Thinking so, he said to Diwu Zheng and the others,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the management of the Scripture Depository in the future.¡± -Wait for me to put some books inside in a few days. You can go in and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say what kind of cultivation method or spirit skill he could get. He was talking about books. When the Immortal Da Yang and the others saw the 300 Tang poems, they would be shocked. Naturally, he would know that he was not an immortal cultivator at all. After all, which cultivator would put children¡¯s books in the Sutra Depository? When Di Wu Zheng and the others heard Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, they were excited. According to their master¡¯s instructions, they could enter the Sutra Library in a few days. He recalled that he only knew how to take a blade with his bare hands. Diwu was also suffering in his heart. Although the move his master had taught him was very awesome. Even the other senior brothers and sisters would be affected. However, it wasn¡¯t lethal enough. When the time came, he would definitely choose a more violent one. just like Diwu Zheng, everyone had different thoughts after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. When Xiao Changtian saw their expressions, he knew what they were thinking. At this moment, Xiao Changtian could only say to them,¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t have such high expectations.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Daoist Da Yang and the others nodded at him. Senior¡¯s meaning should be to tell us not to be too hasty. Why couldn¡¯t he wait for this little bit of time? He had followed Senior for so many years in vain. With this thought in mind, the Great Sun Immortal and the others slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, we understand.¡± Then, the Great Sun Immortal said slowly to the people behind him, ¡°Everyone is dismissed.¡± Upon hearing Great Sun Immortal¡¯s words, Divine King Red Cloud and the others nodded. As the Great Sun Immortal and the others left, Xiao Changtian also returned to his room. He began to organize the knowledge in his mind. She picked up the white paper on her desk and began to write on it. As time passed, books began to pile up on Xiao Changtian¡¯s desk. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian slowly exhaled. Then, he picked up the book on the desk and slowly walked towards the Sutra Depository. He had to first see if the book met the system¡¯s standards. Otherwise, the system would tell him that he was unqualified again. Wouldn¡¯t he have worked for nothing again? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Soon, Xiao Changtian arrived at the Scripture Depository. Looking at the 300 Tang Poems, the King of Voyages, and other books in his hands, Xiao Changtian felt that it would be ridiculous if these books were qualified. With the thought of giving it a try, Xiao Changtian also placed the book in his hand on the shelf. This time, Xiao Changtian also stopped in front of the bookshelf for a while. At the same time, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in his mind. ¡°Ding dong!¡± Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Someone died at the back of the mountain? _1 Chapter 637: Someone died at the back of the mountain? _1 Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains [Ding-dong. The host has completed the Scripture Depository mission and acquired 12/3000 cultivation techniques and spirit skills!]¡± ¡°Host, please continue to work hard.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian was delighted. There was nothing much to say about the system. It could only be said that the system¡¯s thinking was really difficult for ordinary people to understand. The cultivation method and spirit skill he found in the cultivation world were not up to standard. He could write a children¡¯s song or something. Sigh, if he knew it was so simple, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Heaven of Martial Dao. He even encountered a mountain bandit, although that mountain bandit was quite trash. Although he was thinking this, Xiao Changtian still quickly put the book he had written on the shelf. Soon, the bookshelf was filled with Xiao Changtian. Seeing that the books on the shelf did not fall down, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. He looked at the data on the system panel in his mind that was getting closer and closer. Xiao Changtian also planned to return to his study room to write a few more books. He wanted to finish this annoying task given to him by the system as soon as possible. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian walked out of the Sutra Depository. As soon as he walked out of the Sutra Library, Xiao Changtian saw the Great Sun Immortal and the others who were already waiting there. Senior, can we go in now?¡± At this moment, Divine King Red Cloud also said to Xiao Changtian with a smile. Xiao Changtian pointed at the Sutra Depository behind him. ¡°Sure, as long as you want.¡± With Xiao Changtian¡¯s approval, Divine King Red Cloud and the others hurried into the Scripture Depository. If they could learn a move or two from it, then their lives would not have been in vain. Xiao Changtian shook his head when he saw everyone fighting to be the first. Indeed, in the cultivation world, everyone had a heart of cultivation. However, I am just a mortal and can¡¯t help you. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian felt his feet being touched. ¡°Little White?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and saw that the white tiger had appeared beside him. ¡°Is there anything?¡± Xiao Changtian said to the white tiger when he saw it scratching his heel. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white tiger followed him slowly to the back of the mountain. Xiaobai quickly took the initiative to look for him. Something must have happened. Soon, under the lead of the white tiger, Xiao Changtian arrived at the forest behind the mountain. At this moment, the black bear was leading its race to hunt in the forest. Sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival, they all stopped what they were doing. She stood obediently at the side like an obedient child. Xiao Changtian smiled at them when he saw them. After these bears came to his place, they seemed to have become a lot fatter. It seemed that they were living quite well here. Feeling Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, Black Bear and the others did not dare to be negligent. He returned a deep smile to Xiao Changtian. Soon, Xiao Changtian followed the white tiger to a fake mountain in the forest behind the mountain. At this moment, there were several swordsmen in white around the fake mountain. Seeing them, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Since when did someone die in the back of his mountain? Xiao Changtian also rushed over to investigate. He placed his hand on the arms of these cultivators and felt that one of them was still breathing. He hurriedly took out a pill from his interspatial ring. He stuffed it into the swordsman¡¯s mouth and let him slowly consume it. I hope this pill will help. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw the swordsman on the fake mountain open his eyes. ¡°Senior White Tiger, I won¡¯t dare, I won¡¯t dare.¡± As he spoke loudly, the swordsman also fell from the rockery. These swordsmen were sent by Heavenly Sword to attack the Divinity. After coming here, he was also taught a good lesson by the white tiger. White Tiger also left one of them behind, waiting for Xiao Changtian to deal with him. Xiao Changtian looked at the swordsman¡¯s panicked expression and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°White Tiger? Where is the white tiger?¡± Xiao Changtian looked around, but he didn¡¯t see any tiger. The swordsman wanted to say something, but he saw the fierce eyes of the white tiger beside Xiao Changtian. She swallowed her saliva and swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth. At this moment, if he said anything¡­ The white tiger would definitely kill it on the spot. He would never forget what the White Tiger had done to them when they first arrived here. At this time, Xiao Changtian also arrived in front of Swordsman. Friend, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is your body okay? Why don¡¯t you go to the island to recuperate?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Swordsman also looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him. Was this a mortal? No, no, no. If he was a mortal, why didn¡¯t White Tiger do anything to him? With this thought in mind, Swordsman also knelt down in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m here to kill!¡± There was no need to think about it. The person in front of him was definitely a mighty figure. He must have known what she was thinking. He was definitely testing him. If he were to spout nonsense, the outcome could be imagined. Murder? Hearing Swordsman¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was shocked. He looked at the long sword beside the rockery and then at the swordsman¡¯s clothes. He did look like someone from an assassin organization. However, this person was still very honest. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Swordsman,¡± Who are you here to kill? Are those your companions?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Swordsman nodded at him. ¡°We are here to kill the Hellfire.¡± Kill the Hellfire? Wasn¡¯t he trying to kill his chef? Who did this Hellfire offend? ¡°You want to kill this chef?¡± Xiao Changtian said angrily to the swordsman. No wonder Xiaobai wanted to bring him here. It turned out that these people were not good people. Fortunately, he had some bears in the back mountain. They wanted to ambush the Hellfire from the back mountain, so Black Bear and the others must have discovered it. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt that these people deserved to die. After sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s anger, the swordsman was stunned. Could it be that he had answered wrongly? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since that was the case, he had to strike first. With this thought in mind, the swordsman also wanted to attack Xiao Changtian. At this time, if he took a gamble, he might still have a way out. Roar! Almost at the same time, Black Bear jumped out from behind Xiao Changtian. He stomped the swordsman to the ground.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Who Is the Assassination Senior (1) Chapter 638: Who Is the Assassination Senior (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡® 7 Divine Realm, in the mountains behind the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡± The black bear stepped on the swordsman and roared at him. A pair of huge bear paws grabbed the swordsman in the air and tore him into two halves. Throwing the swordsman aside, Black Bear showed Xiao Changtian a simple and honest smile. This was the first time Xiao Changtian saw Black Bear fight. As expected of one of the overlords of the mountain forest. This method, I, Xiao, directly thought to myself that it was awesome. Actually, with his martial strength just now, he could have dodged it. He saw Black Bear¡¯s honest smile as if he was asking for credit. Xiao Changtian walked to Black Bear¡¯s side and rubbed his head. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. From now on, the task of guarding the back mountain will be handed over to you.¡± ¡°In the future, if there are any strange people who walk in, you will kill them.¡± Black Bear nodded at Xiao Changtian. This little black bear was quite understanding. Alright, he had really picked up a treasure. At this moment, White Tiger came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and smiled. Seeing the white tiger, Xiao Changtian picked it up from the ground. And you, Xiao Bai, you have done a great service this time.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Whitey, he wouldn¡¯t have known that someone was going to attack the Hellfire through the back mountain. Xiao Changtian also rubbed the white tiger¡¯s furry head and carried it to the island. Xiao Changtian suddenly felt something strange when he arrived at the island. Wasn t this island a little too deserted? He remembered that the island was not very lively. However, he could at least see a few people walking around. Why did he not see anyone along the way? With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian saw Alpha sleeping on the island. ¡°Alpha, do you know where Immortal Da Yang and Lin Changfeng went?¡± Swordsmen came to the back mountain of the island. He had to discuss with them. Alpha heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s call and stood up from the ground. He brought Xiao Changtian to the side. ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± Soon, Alpha brought Xiao Changtian to an attic. ¡°Are you saying that Daoist Big Sun and the others are inside?¡± ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡± After getting Alpha¡¯s confirmation, Xiao Changtian also looked at the name of the loft. Wasn¡¯t this the Sutra Library that he had just established? Could it be? Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of something and said slowly to Alpha, Alpha, go in and call the people inside out.¡± Alpha heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and walked into the Sutra Library. If that was the case, it would not be good. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the Sutra Depository with a worried expression. Soon, under Alpha¡¯s call, the Great Sun Immortal and the others did not dare to stay in the Sutra Depository. They all came to the open space in front of the Sutra Depository. Seeing so many people walking out of the Sutra Depository. Xiao Changtian said to them slowly,¡± Are the books in the Sutra Library very good?¡± Daoist Big Sun and the others didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian called them. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Taibai answered truthfully. ¡°Master, the book inside can be said to be extremely exquisite. After reading it, my understanding of the Sword Dao has risen to a new level.¡± After Li Taibai finished speaking, everyone felt envious. As expected of Senior¡¯s disciple. His comprehension is indeed stronger than ours. He had only been inside for a short period of time, but his comprehension of the Dao had risen to a new level. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened when he heard Li Taibai¡¯s words. What kind of Sword Dao was this? Li Taibai was just as he had imagined. You must be engrossed in reading novels! He remembered that he hadn¡¯t even defeated a Wooden Training Dummy last time. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the others,¡± ¡°Are you the same?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone nodded their heads in agreement. Xiao Changtian covered his forehead when he saw the response from the crowd. It seemed that what he was worried about had happened. These people were just like him in his previous life, addicted to novels and unable to extricate themselves. He had stayed up all night to ¡°cultivate¡±, and in the end, he had inexplicably come here. He thought it was a max level account, but in reality, it was a newbie account. No, he couldn¡¯t let them walk down his old path. If they were allowed to continue being so dispirited, what was the difference between this and waiting for death? Xiao Changtian cleared his throat. ¡°All of you are reading the books in the Sutra Depository. Do you know what happened at the back of the mountain?¡± As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, everyone was confused. ¡°Senior, what happened at the back of the mountain?¡± At this time, the Great Sun Immortal also said to Xiao Changtian slowly. ¡°Assassins came from the back mountain. I was almost ambushed by Swordsman.¡± What was that? As Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry words fell, Daoist Da Yang and the others were shocked. In this day and age, who dared to assassinate a senior? At this moment, Ye Fan also walked out from the crowd. ¡°Master, where are these swordsmen? Let me kill them.¡± That¡¯s right, Master. Where are these swordsmen? Let¡¯s go and kill them.¡± ¡°No, I want to kill their entire family.¡± After Ye Fan finished speaking, Di Wu Zheng and the others also echoed. They finally understood why Xiao Changtian was angry. It was their responsibility to protect the island, but they had let someone slip in. It was very normal for his master to be angry. Xiao Changtian saw Diwu Zheng and Futian¡¯s impassioned expressions. His eyes rolled and he said to them, ¡°Master is just a mortal. Do you want me to investigate and tell you who the murderer is?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Ye Fan and the others also felt a wave of shame. That¡¯s right, their master was currently refining his heart in the world of mortals. Naturally, they would be the ones to catch the murderer. Master was also training them. Thinking of this in his heart, Ye Fan slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find the murderer.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely tear the murderer into pieces.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Hearing Ye Fan and the others ¡®words, Xiao Chang Tian also nodded his head in satisfaction at them. Anyway, he had already dealt with those swordsmen. It was a good opportunity for them to go out for a walk as long as they did not spend all their time reading novels. Then, Ye Fan also brought Di Wu Zheng and the others to the back of the mountain. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw Lin Changfeng and said to him slowly,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old man, you have to fix this sect protecting array formation.¡± ¡°There is also Daoist Big Sun. I will have to trouble you with this island.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lin Changfeng and the Great Sun Immortal both smiled and nodded at him. Senior had done a great favor to all of them. A hole appeared in the island before their eyes. If they didn¡¯t handle it well, they wouldn¡¯t have the face to continue staying.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: That’s Just a Thought (1) Chapter 639: That¡¯s Just a Thought (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian was very satisfied when he saw the looks of the Great Sun Immortal and the others. It seemed that they were all very concerned about what had happened at the back of the mountain. After all, someone had come to your house to take your life. If you don¡¯t take it seriously, then there¡¯s really no hope. Now that they had something to do, these people would not follow their old path. With that in mind, Xiao Changtian took Alpha to the kitchen of Hellfire. Those people had come to deal with the Hellfire, but they had all been dealt with. However, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be a second wave of people coming here to cause trouble. He still left Alpha with the Hellfire. Alpha¡¯s sense of smell was more sensitive, so he could know what was going on in time. After Xiao Changtian left, the Great Sun Immortal said to the Red Cloud Divine King and the others,¡± ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t think I need to say much about what needs to be done.¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re able to achieve what we have today all because of Senior.¡± ¡°If those people are caught by me, I will definitely beat them until they can¡¯t even poop.¡± Hearing God King Red Cloud¡¯s words, everyone nodded. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the back mountain to take a look.¡± At this moment, in the back mountain. Ye Fan brought Wang Miaoshou, Diwu Zheng, and the others to the rockery. ¡°Fifth Junior Brother, you¡¯ve been out with Master recently. Can you see anything?¡± Ye Fan looked at the sword marks on the fake mountain and slowly said to Di Wu Zheng. When Di Wu Zheng heard Ye Fan¡¯s words, he also shook his head at him. Among everyone, he was the one who paid the least attention to details. ¡°Senior brother, let me do it. Perhaps I can deduce it.¡± At this time, Futian also said slowly to everyone. Hearing Futian¡¯s words, everyone looked at him. Among everyone, only Futian¡¯s cultivation method was the most comprehensive. There should be many secret techniques in the inheritance of Renhuang. At this moment, Fu Tian also arrived in front of the fake mountain. He muttered something, and then a golden light lit up on his body. Golden light flew out from his body and circled around the rockery. Then, he flew towards the direction of the Sky of Martial Dao. ¡°I got it, everyone follow!¡± At this moment, Futian also said slowly to everyone. Then, Futian and the others followed behind Jin Guang and flew toward the Heaven of Martial Arts. At the same time, the Great Sun Immortal and the others also arrived late. Seeing Ye Fan flying into the distance, the Great Sun Immortal also said to the others, ¡°Senior Ye Fan and the others should have some clues. Let¡¯s quickly follow.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Great Sun Immortal also summoned his blanket. He led the crowd and chased after Futian and the others. At the same time, in the Heavenly Sword Villa. After Xiao Changtian broke the bridge of his nose, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master had been recuperating in the Heavenly Sword Manor. At this moment, in the guest hall of the Heavenly Sword Villa. The Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s face was wrapped in bandages. Opposite him sat a woman in red. ¡°Uncle Tian Jian, how is your promise to Hong Yi going?¡± The woman was the red-robed woman. The red-robed woman also hurried over to inquire about the situation. The Sky of Dan Hun had been dead for some time. Then she could not wait any longer. After all, paper couldn¡¯t cover fire for too long. When the Heavenly Sword Manor Master heard the woman in red¡¯s words, he smiled awkwardly at her and pointed at his own nose. ¡°Niece in red, look at uncle. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait a few more days.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. After I recover, I¡¯ll definitely give Li Xiaotao and her family a copy.¡± ¡°Hang them all outside for public display.¡± ¡°Besides, you saw how Uncle sent out the Five Swordsmen last time.¡± ¡°I believe we will have news of them soon.¡± As he spoke, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master rubbed his palm. At this time, cooperating with the Pill Pavilion was especially important to them. Especially after losing those cultivation methods and spirit skills. At this moment, a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Villa walked in from outside. ¡°Manor Lord, bad news, bad news.¡± The sudden shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing this disciple, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s face turned gloomy. Aiyo! Due to the movement of his face, Heavenly Sword Manor Master could still feel the pain coming from the bridge of his nose. Then, he slapped the Sky Sword disciple without any explanation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so impatient? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m entertaining my niece?¡± The Sky Sword Sect¡¯s disciple also stood up after being slapped by the Sky Sword Manor Lord. ¡°I know I was wrong, Manor Lord.¡± ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master slowly said to him. ¡°Manor Lord, there are a few unknown experts outside and they are slaughtering our Heavenly Sword Manor disciples.¡± ¡°The disciples can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± ¡°What is it? Why didn¡¯t you say something so important earlier?¡± ¡°What the f * ck did you do earlier?¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master slapped the disciple again. ¡°He¡¯s really a blockhead. He won¡¯t change despite repeated teachings.¡± As he spoke angrily, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master hurriedly walked out. The red-robed woman in the hall saw the Heavenly Sword Manor Master hurriedly walking out. She also frowned slightly and followed him out. Walking out of the hall, the owner of Sky Sword Villa saw the disciples of Sky Sword Villa all over the floor. Anger surged in his heart. ¡°Who dares to be so impudent in our Heavenly Sword Villa?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because we¡¯ve fallen, you can¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he saw dozens of eyes staring at him. ¡°Tell me, why not?¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng, who was floating in the air, spoke to the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°You think you¡¯re a tiger? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and see what you look like?¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng continued to speak disdainfully to the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. The moment Heavenly Sword Manor Master saw Di Wu Zheng, his heart thumped. Wasn¡¯t this the man he met in the forest outside the town? Why did he come here again? And the people around him, why were their auras not weaker than his? Heavens, did he have to do this? Bang! The Heavenly Sword Manor Master directly knelt down in front of Diwu Zheng and the others. ¡°Heroes, what happened that day was a misunderstanding. I, Heavenly Sword Manor Master, am willing to compensate you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There are all kinds of treasures, women, cultivation techniques, and spirit skills in the manor.¡± ¡°I only hope that you can calm down.¡± As he spoke, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master kept kowtowing to Diwu Zheng and the others. What a joke. If he really had any other thoughts today, he would be able to escape. That could only be a thought.. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Tian Jian Was Crippled, Hong Yi Was Captured (1) Chapter 640: Tian Jian Was Crippled, Hong Yi Was Captured (1) Translator: 549690339 | Heaven of Martial Arts, Heavenly Sword Villa Diwu Zheng and the others looked at the Heavenly Sword Manor Master who was kowtowing on the ground. At this moment, Ye Fan also threw a long sword in his hand to the side of Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Do you recognize this sword?¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord hurriedly picked up the sword beside him. Wasn¡¯t this the sword of the Five Swordsmen? Why was it here? With this thought in mind, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master raised his head and slowly said to Di Wu Zheng and the rest, ¡°Heroes, this sword belongs to our Heavenly Sword Villa¡­¡± Whoosh! Before the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord could finish speaking, he saw Ye Fan raise the battle axe in his hand in the air. The moment Ye Fan raised his axe, Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt a spatial crack appear in the air. ¡°Hero, wait, let me finish.¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord also hurriedly said to Ye Fan. If he had spoken slower, he would probably have died on the spot. Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, Ye Fan also slowed down his movements and slowly said to the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, ¡°What else is there to say? You attacked our master. We have no choice but to take revenge.¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also cried to Ye Fan, ¡°Hero, how would I dare to attack your master? These five swordsmen were sent by me to destroy a lower realm called the Divine World.¡± ¡°How could you offend your master?¡± ¡°You must have made a mistake.¡± These five swordsmen were going to deal with a lower realm. How could they offend such an awesome person? If there really was such an awesome person, he would have to give himself a hundred guts. I don¡¯t dare to go to the school Hearing Heavenly Sword Manor Lord¡¯s words, Ye Fan did not hesitate at all and directly slashed down at Heavenly Sword Manor Lord. ¡°My master is in the Divine World, and you still say that there isn¡¯t?¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± As soon as Ye Fan¡¯s voice fell, the miserable cry of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord sounded throughout the entire Heavenly Sword Manor. ¡°My leg, my leg!¡± At this moment, Heavenly Sword Manor Master was also looking at his legs. Ye Fan¡¯s ax just now almost crippled his legs. At the same time, Di Wu Zheng also came to his side. ¡°The scar that Master gave you hasn¡¯t healed yet, and you want to send someone to kill him.¡± It seems that the scar from last time wasn¡¯t unforgettable enough.¡± Hearing Diwu Zheng¡¯s words, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master also thought of something. Hmm. In the forest, he could clearly sense that the person was an existence that could control a phoenix. Why would the Five Swordsmen provoke such a person? Could it be? At this moment, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also looked behind him. ¡°Hong Yi, you really caused the Heavenly Sword Villa to suffer.¡± At this moment, he realized that he had become a knife in Red Specter¡¯s hand. After the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord¡¯s words sounded, a sound rang out from within the Heavenly Sword Manor. When he saw Diwu Zheng and the others, Red Shirt had a bad feeling. She didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Sword Manor Master to give her up so quickly. Diwu Zheng smiled when he heard the noise inside. ¡°So there are other accomplices.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you test my comprehension!¡± ¡°Barehanded!¡± Diwu Zheng said slowly as he picked up the sword from the ground. Then, Red Shirt, who was running away, felt an inexplicable force on her body. Then, his body involuntarily flew towards Diwu Zheng. In the end, he knelt before Di Wu Zheng and held the sword in his hands with both hands. Kneeling in front of Diwu Zheng, Red Shirt was also glaring at him angrily. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also walked out from the side. Pointing at the red-robed woman, he said to Di Wu Zheng and the others,¡± ¡°Seniors, I know this woman. She deliberately approached you before.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be the purpose.¡± After hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, the woman in red knew that she would not be able to escape today. Then, he burst into laughter. ¡°You really are the dogs of that Xiao Changtian.¡± ¡°Even if you turn into wandering ghosts, I won¡¯t let any of you off.¡± ¡°What is it? Pill Soul Heaven is dead?¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Master said in shockwhen he heard the red- clothed lady¡¯s words. Then, when Hong Yi came to look for him to cooperate and asked him to deal with the Divine World. When all of this was connected, Heavenly Sword Manor Master said to the red- clothed woman, ¡°Hongyi, you really have a good plan.¡± The red-robed woman ignored him. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng slowly said to the red-clothed woman, ¡°So you¡¯re the one behind everything. Then let me destroy you.¡± As he spoke, Di Wu Zheng also raised his sword. ¡°Fifth Junior Brother, wait!¡± At this moment, Ye Fan also called out to him. ¡°It¡¯s better to bring him back and let Master deal with him.¡± When Di Wu Zheng heard Ye Fan¡¯s words, he also stopped what he was doing and nodded at him. Towards Ye Fan, this Eldest Senior Brother, everyone was still very convinced. Then, Lin Ruomiao and Daji also imprisoned the red-clothed woman and prepared to bring her back to the Divine Realm. Heavenly Sword Manor Master saw the red-robed woman being taken away by Lin Ruomiao and the others. He also said to Ye Fan and the others, ¡°Heroes, you all saw it, right? I was schemed against by that vicious woman.¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that your master lived there.¡± ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t dare to go even if I ate the guts of a bear or a leopard.¡± ¡°Stop trembling.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng said impatiently to the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. Hearing Diwu Zheng¡¯s words, Heavenly Sword Manor Master obediently shut his mouth. ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng was also asking for Ye Fan¡¯s opinion. Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Ye Fan also looked at the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord whose legs were crippled and slowly said to the others, ¡°Since we¡¯ve caught the mastermind, let¡¯s go back¡± Looking at the appearance of this Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, he did not seem to be faking it. Since it was unintentional, Ye Fan did not think of continuing to attack him. After Ye Fan finished speaking, Daoist Da Yang and the others nodded and flew towards the Divine World. Seeing Ye Fan and the others leave, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master also knelt on the ground and kowtowed to them. ¡°Thank you for your mercy, heroes!¡± ¡°Thank you for your mercy, heroes!¡± The Heavenly Sword Manor Lord kept saying ¡®Hold on¡¯ until Ye Fan and the others disappeared from his sight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Ye Fan and the others left, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master looked at his crippled legs. A trace of viciousness flashed across his eyes. Then, he slowly crawled into the palace. ¡°Xiao Changtian, right? I will remember today¡¯s humiliation.¡± I, Tian Jian, will take revenge for this sooner or later.¡± Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Righteous Alliance (1) Chapter 641: Righteous Alliance (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven of Martial Arts, Heavenly Sword Villa In the basement of the Heavenly Sword Villa, the Heavenly Sword Villa Master was crawling along the corridor. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Heavenly Sword Manor Master laughed as he approached the coffin. ¡°Xiao Changtian, do you think that our Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s foundation has been robbed?¡± ¡°In fact, the foundation of my Heavenly Sword Sect is far beyond your imagination.¡± As he spoke, Heavenly Sword Manor Master climbed to the center of the coffins. He placed his finger to his mouth and took a bite. Then, blood flowed down his finger and fell to the ground. Beep! Beep! Beep! Along with the sound of blood dripping, a huge magic array slowly appeared in front of Heavenly Sword Manor Master. Then, the magic formation emitted a white light and pulled Heavenly Sword Manor Master into it. Whoosh! Under the effect of the array, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master arrived in an alternate dimension. ¡°Junior of my clan, is there anything urgent?¡± An old voice slowly sounded in the ears of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. When the Heavenly Sword Manor Master heard this voice, he also looked in front of him. At this moment, eight imposing figures slowly stood in front of him. The one who had just spoken was the white-browed elder on the left who was holding a longsword. ¡°Ancestor, the martial path is bitter!¡± Seeing this group of elders, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also cried out to them. ¡°An expert of unknown origin suddenly appeared in the Human Realm Upon Heavens and kept slaughtering cultivators.¡± Hearing the words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, the few elders were also stunned. They slowly said to the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord, ¡°Junior, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Then, the white-browed elder also discovered that the Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s legs had been crippled. A ray of white light shot out from his hand and entered Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s legs. Instantly, Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt his legs slowly recovering. Feeling the changes in his legs, Heavenly Sword Manor Master was overjoyed. He quickly stood up from the ground and said to the old man in front of him, ¡°Ancestors, you might not know this, but an expert suddenly appeared in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. He used the Divine Beast Phoemx¡­Aiyo.¡± Before the Heavenly Sword Manor Master could finish his words, he fell to the ground. The white-browed old man looked at Tian Jian¡¯s legs when he saw him fall. He had just healed his injuries, but now, the [ID.] appeared once again. This! The white-browed old man and the other old men looked at each other in disbelief. Since when did such a powerful being appear in the Heavens Beyond? ¡°What did you just say? Divine Beast Phoenix? At this moment, an old man with a pair of bull horns on his head shouted at Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°That¡¯s right, ancestors. That person relied on his demonic beasts to massacre wantonly in Heaven¡¯s Beyond.¡± ¡°I suspect that this person came from the Outer Sky Evil Race. Outer Heaven Evil Race! The words of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord echoed in the ears of the elders, causing their hearts to tremble. At this moment, the bull-horned elder said to the others, ¡°What else can you say now? I said that my Green Bull Race was destroyed.¡± ¡°It must be the spies of the Evil Race in our Heaven¡¯s Beyond who made a move.¡± ¡°Now it seems that you believe me. You should have listened to me and sent people to destroy those people.¡± The bull-horned elder was the ancestor of the Green Bull Race. He was furious and wanted to go out and take revenge. In addition, when the others went there to investigate, they did not find any evil energy. Only then did the matter drop. However, now that there was the matter of the Heavenly Sword Villa, they had no choice but to take it seriously. At this moment, an old man who was standing in the middle with a spiritual pearl in his hand slowly said, ¡°Everyone, I thinkwe should try to contact Lord Tiandao and see if he has any instructions.¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, the bull-horned old man also said, ¡± Lord Tiandao has disappeared for so long. If we were to use it, those evil races¡­¡± Before the bull-horned elder could finish speaking, he saw the Spiritual Pearl elder wave his hand at him. ¡°This kind of thing naturally has risks and gains.¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, no one said anything else. At this moment, the white-browed elder slowly said to the Heavenly Sword Manor Master, ¡°Junior, you should retire first. I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with your legs in the future.¡± Hearing the white-browed elder¡¯s words, Heavenly Sword Manor Master bowed to him. ¡°Ancestors, this junior will take his leave first. If there¡¯s anything, this junior will be at your beck and call.¡± ¡°I will definitely eliminate the enemies for Beyond Avalon.¡± As he spoke, Heavenly Sword Manor Master slowly left the alternate dimension. After returning to the basement, Heavenly Sword Manor Master let out a cold laugh. The place he had just gone to was the Righteous Dao Alliance that was formed by the various macro worlds. Their duty was very simple, which was to protect the safety of Beyond Avalon. This was to prevent the evil races from outside of Heaven¡¯s Beyond from attacking. As for the Lower Realms where Xiao Changtian and the rest were at, they were all sent over as cannon fodder when the evil race invaded. This was the prison that the Human Realm Upon Heavens was talking about. Therefore, once they fought with the evil race, the cultivators of the lower realm were also the most likely to switch sides. This was also the reason why the Human Realm Upon Heavens had continuously plundered the providence of the Divine Realm and the other lower realms. ¡°Xiao Chang Tian, I don¡¯t believe that the righteous path alliance can¡¯t deal with you.¡± He had his own complaints and the matter of the Green Bull Clan. Heavenly Sword Manor Master was confident that the righteous path alliance would attack Xiao Changtian. At this moment, in the righteous path alliance, the old man Ling Zhu and the others had also arrived in front of a huge array. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do it.¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, a five-pointed star rune appeared in front of him and was injected into the array formation in front of him. Beside him, the white-browed old man and the others also transformed into corresponding runes and injected them into the array formation. Whoosh! The array was activated by the Elders and released a blinding white light. ¡°Sense the Heavenly Dao!¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder shouted loudly. Then, the other elders injected their True Qi into his body. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The array formation spun rapidly, and the old man¡¯s body trembled. Then, he slowly retracted the true essence in his body. ¡°How is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As the Spiritual Pearl Elder withdrew his True Energy, the other elders also slowly spoke to him. Hearing the other elders ¡®words, the old man shook his head. ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing the old man shake his head, the other old men also sighed. At this moment, waves of black aura invaded from below the array. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. Old man Ling Zhu, you¡¯re still exploring your Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, ever since the last Holy War, your Heavenly Dao has ceased to exist.¡± Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: Extraterrestrial Evil Race (1) Chapter 642: Extraterrestrial Evil Race (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven¡¯s Beyond, Righteous Dao Alliance Under the array in front of the old man, a series of clicking sounds could be heard. When the Spiritual Pearl Elder saw the black gas, his hand lit up. At the same time, rays of light shot out from the array. The light and the black aura intertwined, emitting waves of shocking energy fluctuations in the entire space. ¡± Heretic race, our Heaven¡¯s Beyond has been able to resist you for so many years. You don¡¯t have to be greedy.¡± Upon hearing the words of the Spiritual Pearl Elder, a burst of laughter came from the other side of the array. ¡°In the past, your Heavenly Dao still existed and could barely resist my race.¡± ¡°Now that the Heavenly Dao is damaged, what do you have to resist us?¡± ¡°Just those small shrimps from the lower realm are no longer enough.¡± Humph! Hearing the voice from the other side of the array, the old man snorted coldly. With a change of hand gestures, the light on the array turned into giant swords of spiritual energy. The black aura also transformed into a huge black palm. Bang! The black palm and the giant sword of spiritual energy collided. ¡°Heavenly Dao, Kill!¡± The Spiritual Pearl Elder muttered something and then shouted. Then, the giant spirit energy sword emitted a powerful force that directly scattered the black palm. ¡°Hahaha, old man Ling Zhu, that¡¯s all for now.¡± ¡± I¡¯d like to see how much of your Heavenly Dao energy you still have left.¡± Following this voice, the black aura on the array also completely dissipated. At the same time, on the other side of the formation. A pair of scarlet eyes also lit up in the dark night. At this moment, in the righteous path alliance. When the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others saw that the black aura had disappeared, their expressions darkened. The black aura just now was clearly the work of some mighty figure from the Evil Race. The reason why he was able to erode it was also because they used the array formation to find the Heavenly Dao. He took advantage of the gap and entered. At this moment, the bull-horned elder said to the others, ¡°In my opinion, the evil race is getting more and more arrogant.¡± ¡°We should do something.¡± After the bull-horned old man finished speaking, the white-browed old man also echoed. ¡°That junior of mine said something. We should get someone to verify it.¡± Hearing the white-browed elder and the bull-horned elder¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded. Then, he said to the two old men who had not spoken much, ¡°Old Man, Zhengtian, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, an old man with a huge hammer on his back said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave the spiritual pearl to us.¡± After the old man finished speaking, an old man holding a feather fan beside him slowly said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Whether he¡¯s a spy or not, I¡¯ll get rid of him.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the old man turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. At the same time, in the Divine Realm, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, On the island, Xiao Changtian was resting on a rocking chair by the lake. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw the lake. A small boat full of people was slowly heading towards him. Wasn¡¯t this Ye Fan and the others? Seeing that Ye Fan and the others were all on the boat, Xiao Changtian also stood up from his rocking chair. Then, he saw Daji and Lin Ruomiao bring the woman in red to him. ¡°Master, we found the murderer. It was this woman who found someone to attack and kill you.¡± Lin Ruomiao said to Xiao Changtian. Then, Lin Ruomiao took out a knife from her waist and placed it on Hong Yi¡¯s neck. ¡°Master, do you want me to finish her off on the spot?¡± Xiao Changtian saw Lin Ruomiao¡¯s actions and hurriedly walked over. He came to Lin Ruomiao¡¯s side and slowly removed the knife from her hand. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to this Lin Ruomiao usually? How could he casually place a knife on someone else¡¯s neck? One had to know that this was very dangerous. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Lin Ruomiao,¡± ¡°Ruomiao, tell Master what exactly is going on?¡± Before Lin Ruomian could reply, the red-robed woman said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Xiao Changtian, stop pretending. You killed my grandfather, and I can¡¯t live under the same sky as you.¡± ¡°If you want to kill me, then kill me!¡± Hearing the lady in red¡¯s excited words, Xiao Changtian was also stunned. What exactly had this red-clothed girl experienced? He had not seen her since he left the town. Why did it change so much now? Could it be? Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered the condition of the Heavenly Flower Fairy. He hurriedly took out a pill from his interspatial ring. ¡°Daji, give it to the lady in red!¡± When Daji heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she slowly took the pill from Xiao Changtian¡¯shand. ¡°Hmm, he actually wanted to use poison to kill me. Xiao Changtian is a hypocrite.¡± At this moment, the woman in red sneered at Xiao Changtian. When Daji saw the lady in red, she smiled at her. ¡°Miss, look over here.¡± While speaking, Daji¡¯s eyes revealed a pink glow. Bewitched by Daji, the woman in red¡¯s eyes became blurry. Then, she opened her mouth obediently and swallowed the pill Daji gave her. When Xiao Changtian saw this scene, he felt a little emotional. This Daji was born with a foxy face. She really liked both men and women. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the woman in red swallow the pill. At this moment, Daji had also resolved her confusion about the woman in red. The red-robed woman was about to say something when she felt the injuries in her body being healed by a wave of energy. Looking at Xiao Changtian, the red-robed woman said to him,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be grateful to you. I won¡¯t forget my grandfather¡¯s revenge.¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the woman¡¯s words. Could it be that this red-dressed girl had not recovered yet? Should he give her more? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian passed some more pills to Daji. After Daji received it, she did not hesitate at all. He fed them to the woman in red. At this moment, the woman in red slowly fell to the ground. Seeing the red-clothed woman, Xiao Changtian, on the ground, he also said to Lin Ruomomiao and the others,¡± ¡°Ruomiao, take the red-clothed girl to rest first.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lin Ruomiao nodded her head when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. At this moment, Daji also understood something. Was her master going to slowly torture this woman? In that case, he had to help his master well. With this thought in mind, Daji followed Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go help Senior Sister.¡± Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: Obviously Not in Senior’s Eyes (1) Chapter 643: Obviously Not in Senior¡¯s Eyes (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Xiao Changtian saw Daji and the others leave and said to the others slowly,¡± ¡°Everyone, go do your own things.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Ye Fan and the others nodded at Xiao Changtian. They all walked to their posts. ¡°From the looks of it, Master should be satisfied with our actions.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Fortunately, we made up for our mistakes. Let¡¯s not talk anymore. I¡¯m going to the Sutra Library to continue cultivating.¡± ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out the picture of a beauty coming out of the bath last time.¡± At this moment, Futian also said slowly to the others. ¡°Senior Brother Futian, wait for me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng followed behind Li Taibai and walked towards the Sutra Depository. ¡°You¡¯re a sword practitioner, what are you watching with me for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± When Ye Fan and the others went to capture the red-clothed woman, Xiao Changtian also filled up the Sutra Depository. At the same time, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The host has completed the Sutra Library Quest!]¡± ¡°The reward for the host is: ¡®On How Steel Is Forged!¡¯¡± ¡°The next mission is to forge a divine weapon for each of your disciples according to the book.¡± As the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, Xiao Changtian opened the system panel. When he saw the mission on it, he was suddenly a little touched. The system finally heard him crying. What kind of missions had he given the last few times? Now, he was finally given a normal mission. Not to mention other things, most of the equipment on this island was built by himself. It would be easy to forge a few weapons for those little brats. While he was thinking about this, he also said slowly in his mind,¡± ¡± System, retrieve the reward!¡± ¡°Ding dong! Host¡¯s request has been detected. Host will be rewarded. Please check and accept.¡± Bang! As soon as the system finished speaking, a red book appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. This was also seen by Hellfire, who was walking by. ¡°Senior¡¯s grasp of space seems to have improved.¡± ¡°I remember the last time I was in the Saint Spirit Sky, I could still faintly feel the fluctuations in the surrounding space.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t sense anything now.¡± As he thought of this, the Hellfire also started observing from the side. If he stayed here, he might even be able to receive some pointers from the senior. Xiao Changtian slowly opened his book. When he saw the contents, he did not react in time. ¡°Black Ice Crystal, what is this?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly and frowned. Then, he flipped to the next page and saw a fiery red sphere imprinted on it. ¡°Heavenly Fire Meteoric Iron, what the hell is this?¡± Seeing these things, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but throw the book in his hand into the air. It seemed that he was still too young to think that the system would treat him better. He didn¡¯t expect that he would have to work for him. What was written on it was all things that he did not know. When the Hellfire saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, he sighed in his heart. Looking at Senior¡¯s somewhat angry appearance, this Black Ice Crystal and Heavenly Fire Meteoric Iron clearly did not enter Senior¡¯s eyes. That was the best forging material in the Human Realm Upon Heavens! He wondered what Senior used to forge weapons. With this thought in mind, the Hellfire quickly walked over and helped Xiao Changtian pick up the books on the ground. ¡°Senior!¡± Seeing the Hellfire suddenly appear in front of him, Xiao Changtian slowly took the book from his hand. ¡°Hellfire, you¡¯re back.¡± He knew that the Swordsmen¡¯s target was the Hellfire. Xiao Changtian was also a little closer to the Hellfire. At this moment, the Hellfire said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, are you not satisfied with the Black Ice Crystal and Heavenly Fire Meteoric Iron?¡± Hearing the Hellfire¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian sighed. Do you think I¡¯ll be satisfied with this lousy system messing with me? Seeing Xiao Changtian sigh, the Hellfire confirmed his thoughts. As expected, Senior looked down on this Heavenly Fire Meteoric Iron and Black Ice Crystal. With this thought in mind, the Hellfire slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, if you want forging materials, I think the Wilderness is a good place to go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the world of blacksmiths.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the Hellfire¡¯s words. He slowly said to the Hellfire, ¡°Are there black ice crystals that can stand against the heavenly fire black iron?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Hellfire nodded at him. ¡°These two materials were produced from there.¡± Xiao Changtian patted his shoulder. ¡°Hellfire, thank you!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian walked to the side. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, the Hellfire nodded. He was also very happy that he could help Senior. At the same time, in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. The two old men slowly stood in the air. The two of them looked at the heavens in front of them with pride in their eyes. They were Zhengtian and Man Tian, who had come out from the righteous path alliance. ¡°Brother Zhengtian, we¡¯ve already checked this Green Bull Mountain and Heavenly Sword Villa. There¡¯s indeed no evil energy.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back?¡± Zheng Tian waved his hand at Man Tian. Brother Man Tian, I don¡¯t think things are that simple.¡± ¡°Those evil races have many tricks up their sleeves. They might have some kind of magical artifact that shields their auras.¡± ¡°I think we should go to that Divine Realm to take a look.¡± After Zheng Tian finished speaking, Heavenly Sword Manor Master walked over from behind them. ¡°Elder Man Tian, I think what Elder Zhengtian said makes sense. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± After leaving the Righteous Path Alliance, they first helped Heavenly Sword Manor Master reattach his legs. And because he had not traveled in Heaven¡¯s Beyond for thousands of years. Zhengtian and Man Tian also asked the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord to lead the way for them. Man Tian hesitated for a moment when he heard Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s words. Seeing Man Tian hesitate, Zheng Tian slowly said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, Man Tian, follow me.¡± After saying that, Zhengtian took the lead and flew towards the Divine Realm. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you interested in phoenixes? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I want to see if that is a chicken or a phoenix.¡± Zhengtian¡¯s words also moved Man Tian. Then, the two of them flew towards the Divine Realm. Seeing the two of them stand up, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master sneered. Xiao Changtian, Red Shirt, just you wait! He had to take revenge for his broken leg! Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Destruction of the Divine Realm? Chapter 644: Destruction of the Divine Realm? Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains ¡°Who wants to go to the Barbaric Heaven with me?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly sounded on the island. In front of him were Ye Fan, Futian, and the other disciples. There was actually a reason for gathering them here. This group of brats thought that they would not stay in the Sutra Depository after they went out for a walk. He did not expect that not long after this group of people returned, they would spend the whole day in the Sutra Depository again. It would be better if he studied hard inside. He went in and saw that everyone was reading novels. They were all about how a domineering CEO fell in love with him and how a hen laid eggs. What was even more ridiculous was that Fu Tian and Di Wu Zheng were actually hiding in a corner and having an intense discussion. He thought that there were still a few good seedlings among his disciples. The f * ck walked over and saw a picture of a beauty coming out of the bath in front of them. Xiao Changtian was so angry that he gathered everyone on the spot. At this time, when Ye Fan and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they also scrambled to say, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go with you.¡± Whoosh! Seeing their enthusiasm, Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood eased a little. It seemed that these guys had not reached the point of being incurable. Xiao Changtian looked around at the crowd. Then, he slowly said to Ye Fan, ¡°This time, Ye Fan will follow me out.¡± When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also walked to his side. Then, Xiao Changtian said to the others,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring back some gifts for you when I return from this trip.¡± ¡°As for whether you have the chance to obtain it, it will depend on your performance.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stay in the Sutra Depository all day. Go out and walk more.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, follow me.¡± When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded at him. Then, he followed Xiao Changtian out of the Hundred Thousand University. After Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan left, Diwu Zheng and the others also gathered in a circle. ¡°What did Master mean just now? He told us not to soak in the Sutra Depository.¡± ¡°I¡¯m starting to look forward to what Master will bring back. If Master brings back something, will I be able to make thousands of cultivators kneel?¡± ¡°Fifth disciple brother, I¡¯m not talking about this.¡± At this moment, Lin Ruomiao slowly said,¡± ¡°I think Master wants us to apply what we have learned and go out to give it a try.¡± ¡°Mm, Senior Sister Ruomiao is right.¡± ¡°In that case, although the demon beasts in the mountain range in front are a little weak, they are still barely passable.¡± At the same time, the Black Water Dragon, who was resting on the surface of the lake, heard the conversation between Diwu Zheng and the others. Looking at the mountain range in front of them, they also mourned for the demon beasts in the mountains. If these few people attacked, the demon beasts in the Hundred Thousand Mountains would probably be in chaos. With this thought in mind, the Blackwater Dragon quickly dived into the lake. What if those people saw him and used him as a thug? At the same time, outside the Divine World. A group of uninvited guests slowly stepped out of the space. ¡°This is the so-called Divine Realm.¡± Stepping out of the void, Zheng Tian frowned slightly as he looked at the miniature world in front of him. The aura that was revealed from the Divine World was too weak. At this moment, Tian Jian also came to his side. ¡°Lord Zhengtian, although the Divine Realm is a little weak, it¡¯s a good place to hide.¡± Zheng Tian slowly nodded his head when he heard Tian Jian Manor Master¡¯s words. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s exterminate the Grand Instance.¡± As he spoke, a fine pillar of light appeared in Zheng Tian¡¯s hand, and he was about to attack the Divine World. ¡°Zhengtian, wait.¡± At this moment, the burly Man Tian also stopped him. ¡°After all, it¡¯s a living being of a world. It¡¯s better for us to go down and investigate.¡± Upon hearing Man Tian¡¯s words, Zheng Tian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Stupid!¡± Whoosh! Then, he ignored Man Tian and attacked the Divine Realm with the light pillar in his hand. ¡°If there¡¯s really a monster from the Evil Race, won¡¯t we alert the enemy if we go in?¡± ¡°If they were all directly destroyed, this world would have died a worthy death.¡± y Bang! The beam of light hit the Divine Realm and instantly lit up a huge mushroom cloud in front of Heavenly Sword Manor Master and the others. Creation Immortals were so terrifying! Looking at the mushroom cloud in front of him, Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt extremely refreshed. Xiao Changtian, you must be feeling hopeless now that you¡¯re going against me. Without sensing any aura escaping, Zhengtian waved his hand and fled into the distance. ¡°Tian Jian brat, I¡¯ll leave the aftermath to you.¡± ¡°Man Tian, let¡¯s go to other places to take a look.¡± When Man Tian heard Zhengtian¡¯s words, he also looked in the direction of the Divine World and sighed. Zhengtian¡¯s attack just now should have completely destroyed this realm. With this thought in mind, Man Tian also flew into the distance. At this moment, Heavenly Sword Manor Master slowly arrived in front of the Divine World. Although I didn¡¯t get to see you die, you ¡®ve lost in the end, hahaha!¡± As he said that, Heavenly Sword Manor Master also raised the sword in his hand. So it was you who was up to something just now.¡± At this moment, a cold voice slowly sounded in the mind of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Who, who is it?¡± The sudden voice startled Heavenly Sword Manor Master. He waved the sword in his hand in the air. At this moment, a phoenix with an endless fire domain slowly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Feng¡­ Phoenix!¡± ¡± How is this possible? Senior Zhengtian had already¡­¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Before he could finish his words, Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt his true essence burning. Old hen, you can¡¯t let him be so comfortable.¡± At this moment, another voice entered the ears of the Heavenly Sword Manor Lord. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, lines of black and white chess pieces appeared below Heavenly Sword Manor Master. Then, a Heaven Swallowing Dog that covered the sky and covered the sun appeared in front of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. Looking at the huge mouth of the Heaven Swallowing Dog, the Heavenly Sword Manor Master said in a trembling voice,¡± ¡°Tun¡­ Heaven Swallowing Dog!¡± At this moment, a voice transmission jade pendant appeared in the hands of the Heavenly Sword Manor Master. ¡°Just¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish speaking, the jade pendant in his hand shattered. ¡°What do you mean, what do you want?¡± At this moment, a Black Tortoise with an immeasurable amount of seawater around its body appeared in Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s vision. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! Seeing this scene, Heavenly Sword Manor Master¡¯s hand that was holding the sword was already trembling. The long sword had already fallen to the ground, and the Heavenly Sword Manor Master felt like crying. ¡°Die.¡± At this moment, a golden dragon claw with a holy aura descended from the sky. He directly killed Heavenly Sword Manor Master in the void. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Don’t Drop Your Tears On My Pants (1) Chapter 645: Don¡¯t Drop Your Tears On My Pants (1) Translator: 549690339 In a quiet house in the Barbaric Heaven. At this moment, in the main hall of the residence, an old man was sitting at the head of the table. ¡°Father, why did you call me over?¡± At this moment, a young man standing in the hall slowly said to the old man on the main seat. ¡°Feng ¡®er, how is the management of the Black Sky Mine?¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Li Feng slowly replied to him. ¡°Father, everything at the mine is normal. What instructions do you have?¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Work hard. I received news that the ancestor is coming to check on him.¡± ¡°You have to perform well. When the time comes, whether or not you can be taken in by the ancestor will all depend on yourself.¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Li Feng was also excited. Old ancestor, wasn¡¯t that the one who had been passed down from their ancestors? That was a living Creation Immortal! If the old ancestor took a fancy to it, then he would cultivate in the future. Thinking of this, Li Feng was excited. He slowly said to Li Chaoyuan, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Okay, go and do your job well.¡± At this moment, Li Chaoyuan waved his hand at Li Feng. Li Feng was the only son of his bloodline. However, after he retired, the other factions might not necessarily not be eyeing the position of the family head. With this thought in mind, Li Chaoyuan slowly said to the void around him, ¡°Old Tu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on Feng ¡®er during this period of time.¡± As soon as Li Chaoyuan finished speaking, an old man dressed in blood-red clothes appeared beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch. I will take good care of Young Master.¡± After replying to Li Chaoyuan, Elder Tu¡¯s figure disappeared in surprise again. At the same time, on a small path in the Barbaric Heaven. Xiao Changtian brought Ye Fan along the path. The Barbaric Heaven was different from the other Heaven Realms. There was a primitive atmosphere everywhere. On both sides of the path stood silver-white iron trees, and their leaves were as long and thin as silver needles. At this moment, the sound of horse hooves came from behind Xiao Changtian. Bang! Bang! Bang! Accompanied by a series of sounds coming from the ground, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan looked behind them. Behind them, Li Feng led a few servants and was riding a few horses towards them. ¡°Young Master, there seems to be someone in front.¡± At this moment, a servant slowly said to Li Feng. Li Feng glanced at Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan. ¡°They¡¯re just two mortals.¡± ¡°If the old ancestor knew that these ant-like mortals could enter our Black Sky Mine.¡± ¡°Then how can I still have the face to face my ancestor?¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, the servants nodded. When he passed by Xiao Changtian, he raised the long whip in his hand and wanted to hit Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Li Feng and the others continued to move forward. Then, they heard a scream behind them. At this moment, Li Feng also looked behind him. Ye Fan was holding the whip of his servant. As for the servant from earlier, he was also pulled down from the horse¡¯s back by Ye Fan. At this moment, Li Feng looked at Ye Fan with some anger. ¡°A mere mortal dares to provoke our Li family. He¡¯s courting death.¡± As he spoke, Li Feng also personally rode his horse, planning to personally beat Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan here. Xiao Changtian frowned when he saw how unreasonable Li Feng was. This guy should be a local rich kid. However, wasn¡¯t it a little too much to look down on him like this? Xiao Changtian¡¯s interspatial ring lit up when he saw Li Feng pull out the saber from the horse¡¯s back. Bang! Before Li Feng reached Xiao Changtian, the horse beneath him started to sway. He turned around in the other direction and Li Feng fell from above. Then, the horse went to the grass beside Xiao Changtian. ¡°Young Master!¡± At this moment, the Li family servant saw Li Feng lying on the ground and hurriedly went down to help him up. Standing up from the ground, Li Feng patted the dust off his butt. He looked in the direction of his horse. On the horse beside Xiao Changtian, there was a bundle of spiritual herbs. The horse seemed to be very fond of him, and it never raised its head. Looking at the horse, Li Feng was also furious. He threw the saber in his hand at the horse. Bang! The saber was sent flying, and an ax appeared in Ye Fan¡¯s hand. Seeing his attack being obstructed, Li Feng was furious. Then, he charged towards Xiao Changtian aggressively. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± At the same time, a voice slowly sounded in the air. Halfway there, Li Feng saw a little monkey running out of nowhere on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. As soon as the Divine Monkey came out, it jumped in front of Ye Fan. ¡°Where did this come from¡­¡± Seeing the divine monkey, Li Feng was just about to shout at him when his body trembled. F * ck, how was this a little monkey? This was clearly a divine monkey. A divine monkey emitting golden light slowly stood up. The divine monkey held its long rod and was about to hit Li Feng with it. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t!¡± At this moment, Li Feng also sat on the ground and covered his face with his hands. After a while, after Li Feng confirmed that he was not injured, he slowly let go of his arm that was covering his face. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was staring at him with the divine monkey in his arms. At this moment, Li Feng quickly hugged Xiao Changtian¡¯s thigh. ¡°Senior, I was blind just now and didn¡¯t see you. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Wuwuwu!¡± Xiao Changtian saw Li Feng¡¯s action and was a little stunned. Wasn¡¯t this rich kid quite arrogant just now? Why are you hugging your thighs and crying here? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, your tears are falling on my pants.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Li Feng in disdain. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng quickly let go of his pants and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll help you wipe it off.¡± While speaking, Li Feng also used his sleeve to wipe Xiao Changtian¡¯s pants. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the same time, his eyes were also staring at the Divine Monkey from time to time. She was afraid that he would show his might and kill her here with a stick. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to hear that his grandfather was coming back. If he died here, wouldn¡¯t it be too much of a loss? Xiao Changtian saw Li Feng staring at the divine monkey and understood something. Could it be that this kid was afraid of monkeys? Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: Don’t Worry, Young Master, I’ll Help You Chapter 646: Don¡¯t Worry, Young Master, I¡¯ll Help You Teach Him a lesson (1) Translator: 549690339 On a small path in the Barbaric Heaven. Xiao Changtian looked at Li Feng, who was in front of him, and carried the divine monkey to him. ¡°Kid, do you like it?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian1 swords, Li Feng also looked up. He saw the divine monkey brandishing its fangs and brandishing its claws at him. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Seeing the smiling faces of Xiao Changtian and the divine monkey, he fell to the ground again. The divine monkey was so obedient in this person¡¯s arms. It could be seen that this person was very likely its master. The master of the divine monkey. Thinking of this, Li Feng could not help but shiver. He must have been kicked in the head by a donkey just now. Why would he go and find trouble with such an expert? Now, Li Feng really wanted to slap himself to death. Looking at the smiles of this senior and the divine monkey, it couldn¡¯t be that they wanted to torture him to death, right? However, as long as he sincerely admitted his mistake, he still had a chance. When the servants of the Li family saw Li Feng lying on the ground, they also wanted to go over and help. ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re here!¡± Hearing his servant¡¯s words, Li Feng, who had just organized his words, was also shocked. Are these dogs trying to kill me? He quickly shouted at them. ¡°You bunch of slaves, what do you want? Can¡¯t you see that Senior is here?¡± ¡°Kneel down and apologize to Senior.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s shout, the servants were also dumbfounded. However, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey the order. They all knelt down and apologized to Xiao Changtian. When Xiao Changtian saw this scene, it confirmed his inner thoughts. The people in the cultivation world were really strange. Jiu ¡®er was afraid of turtles, but today, he met someone who was afraid of monkeys. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian smiled at Li Feng and said,¡± ¡°Young master, do you know your mistake?¡± Li Feng¡¯s nerves were tense. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he responded reflexively. ¡°Senior, you can just call me Xiao Feng. I was really blind just now and didn¡¯t see Senior there.¡± ¡°Senior, please forgive me.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian placed the Divine Monkey in front of him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Xiao Feng. I saw that you like to dance and play with guns just now. Why don¡¯t you play with my little monkey? ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± Cooperating with Xiao Changtian, the Divine Monkey also moved its body towards Li Feng. Seeing Xiao Changtian and the Divine Monkey¡¯ s expressions, Li Feng wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Senior, please spare me. I¡¯m willing to compensate you. I have spiritual qi, a lot of it.¡± At this moment, Li Feng hurriedly took out the bag of spirit stones from his interspatial ring. Seeing the bag of spirit stones in Li Feng¡¯s hand, Xiao Changtian sighed. These rich kids were usually too arrogant. Fortunately, he met someone who was afraid of monkeys this time. If not for Monkey, he would probably be in trouble today. No, he had to train him well. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to Li Feng, ¡°Do you knowhow to get to the Black Sky Mine? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior, you want to go to the Black Sky Mine, right? That Black Sky Mme belongs to my family. I¡¯m familiar with it, so I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± ¡°There are all kinds of ores there. You can take whatever you want.¡± At this moment, Li Feng seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. He hoped that this senior would let him off for the sake of the Black Sky Mine. Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was delighted. He did not expect this kid to be the young master of the Black Sky Mine. In that case, he could save a lot of trouble. Then, he slowly said to Ye Fan behind him, ¡°Ye Fan, then let¡¯s follow Xiao Feng to his family¡¯s mine to take a look.¡± When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded at him. Seeing Xiao Changtian willing to let him go, Li Feng felt relieved. Fortunately, there was a mine at home. Otherwise, he would have died here today. With this thought in mind, Li Feng quickly brought Xiao Changtian to the front of his horse. He led his horse and said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, please!¡± ¡°And this senior, you too!¡± As Ye Fan and Xiao Changtian mounted their horses one after another, two more servants appeared below the stage. ¡°Young Master, what about us?¡± ¡°You guys, what you guys?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? It¡¯s your honor that Senior is usingyour horses.¡± At this moment, Li Feng shouted at the two servants. After Xiao Changtian heard his words, he slowly said,¡± ¡°Xiao Feng, didn¡¯t I use your horse?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng quickly shut his mouth. He looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, you are indeed using my horse. Don¡¯t worry, your horse is definitely the best here.¡± At this moment, Li Feng patted his chest and said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me your horse, are you going to walk over?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng was also stunned. Then, she saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes and smiled at him,¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right. My horse has been requisitioned by you, so I¡¯ll lead it over for you.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that this kid was quite clever, but he lacked polishing. Under Li Feng¡¯s resentful gaze, the servant also mounted his horse. After a while, under Li Feng¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan also arrived at the Black Sky Mine. When he reached the entrance of the mine, Li Feng was also panting. He quickly leaned against a pillar to rest. He originally thought that by helping Xiao Chang Tian lead the horse, he would only need to expend a little more primeval essence to reach the Black Sky Mine faster. He didn¡¯t expect that his True Priwas useless. Xiao Changtian sat on the horse, no matter what he did, he added true essence to the horse. The horse was no different from the horses of mortals. This journey had exhausted Li Feng. When they arrived at the entrance of the Black Sky Mine, a few guards of the Li family guarding the door saw Li Feng panting. She quickly walked over and greeted him. ¡°Young Master Li Feng, what1 s wrong with you? As he spoke, a Li family guard also took out his water bottle in a flattering manner. ¡°Young Master Li Feng, drink some water.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, another guard also noticed Xiao Changtian on Li Feng¡¯s horse and shouted at him,¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you sit on Young Master Li Feng¡¯s horse? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson. As soon as he finished speaking, the guard raised the spear in his hand and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Li Feng, who had just taken a sip of water, heard this. He also spat his saliva on the face of the guard beside him. At the same time, he threw the water bottle in his hand at another guard. Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Mortal Is Awesome (1) Chapter 647: Mortal Is Awesome (1) Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Black Sky Mine¡¯s entrance. Li Feng threw the water bottle in his hand to the back of the guard¡¯s head. ¡°Aiya, who is it?¡± At this moment, the guard with the spear turned around and said slowly. ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡± At this moment, Li Feng also came to the guard¡¯s side and kicked him. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian on the horse and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, this subordinate is insensible. Please forgive him.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head when he heard Li Feng¡¯s words and looked at the guards on the ground. He slowly climbed down from the horse. He seemed to understand why Li Feng, this young master, had become so arrogant and despotic. It turned out that his surroundings had always been like this. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Bring me in to take a look.¡± At this time, it was more important for him to find the black ice crystal first. It was better for him to keep a low profile when he came to other people¡¯s territory. If the other party¡¯s father came and saw him teaching his son a lesson like this, he would definitely not be able to do it. They probably wouldn¡¯t let him in. After all, his father might not be afraid of monkeys. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng brought him inside. ¡°Senior, please come in!¡± Then, under Li Feng¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan also entered the Black Sky Mine. In the mine, workers were pushing a two-wheeled cart and walking around the mountain. When the workers saw how respectful Li Feng was to Xiao Changtian, they began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Who is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before?¡± ¡°Who knows? However, what kind of good person can follow Li Feng? He¡¯s probably here to oppress us again.¡± ¡°Sigh, who asked us to have low statuses and no cultivation.¡± At this moment, the workers started to worry. Hearing the conversation between the workers, a young female voice sounded in the crowd. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid of him. He¡¯s just a mortal.¡± His tender voice echoed throughout the entire mine. Then, the entire mine fell silent for a few seconds. The workers looked at the woman in blue in the crowd and were a little impressed and surprised. In this place, anyone who dared to say such a thing had to be admired. After all, the last time he said that, he had already been caught and fed to the dogs. Xiao Changtian saw the blue-robed woman pointing at him, and he panicked. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Could it be some immortal cultivator? It was normal for a wealthy family like theirs to hire a few cultivators. It seemed that they were going to make a move on him? Li Feng heard the voice of the woman in blue and saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression change. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Could this senior be angry? These damned workers, why are they spouting nonsense here? As the saying goes, one more time, two more, no more three. The senior had already let him off for the disrespect he had shown to the senior at the small path and the entrance. Right now, Senior was going to kill him here. Ancestor, I¡¯m still young. I want to see you. I don¡¯t want to die. Thinking of this, Li Feng still wanted to save himself. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go and deal with that person now.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also said to him,¡± ¡°Xiao Fengzi, there¡¯s no need. She¡¯s right. I¡¯m just a mortal.¡± ¡°How is it? Is there a problem?¡± Just now, this Xiao Fengzi must have wanted to make up an excuse to slip away. It was not like he would do anything to take hostages. Since things had already come to this, he would leave it to fate. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen immortal cultivators before. Li Feng didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to say that. He was stunned. Could it be that Senior likes others to call him mortal? Thinking of this, Li Feng did not make a decision. However, there was one thing that was always right, and that was to kneel and lick his boots. In this way, his life could still be saved. ¡°Yes, Senior, you are just a mortal. Mortals are awesome.¡± Everyone present did not understand what had happened when they saw Li Feng¡¯s reaction. However, they also knew that one of them was right. That was to kneel and lick Li Feng¡¯s boots, so he also shouted along. ¡°Yes, Senior is a mortal. A mortal is awesome!¡± ¡°Mortals are awesome!¡± For a moment, the mine was filled with the slogan of how awesome mortals were. Seeing the reaction of Li Feng and the workers in the mine, Xiao Changtian took a while to react. So this mine was so welcoming to mortals. Since that was the case, why would he and Little Feng waste time bringing him along? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Xiao Fengzi, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go and do your own things.¡± ¡°Ye Fan and I will be fine.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng was also excited. Senior, are you planning to let me off? As he was very excited, Li Feng raised his hands again and shouted, ¡°Mortals are awesome!¡± Seeing how the mine treated mortals so warmly, Xiao Changtian felt more at ease. ¡°Alright, Xiao Fengzi, you can go back to your work.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng immediately ran to the side. After leaning against the wall, Li Feng looked at Xiao Changtian. F * ck, his life was finally saved. Mortals are awesome! With this thought in mind, Li Feng leaned against the wall and sat down. After Li Feng left, Xiao Changtian also brought Ye Fan to the side of the mine. At the same time, the blue-clothed woman in the group of workers looked at Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan. He placed his hand on the corner of his mouth and slowly said, ¡°This person is interesting!¡± At the same time, Elder Tu¡¯s figure slowly appeared in a corner of the mine. Looking at Xiao Changtian who was walking around the mine, his eyes lit up. After Li Feng left the Li family hall, he had been following him in secret. However, because of the divine monkey, he did not dare to attack casually. After seeing that Li Feng¡¯s life was not in danger, Elder Tu also rushed toward the Li family¡¯s hall. This matter was too big for him to handle. He had to tell the family head. On the other side, Xiao Changtian also came to a cave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at this cave, Xiao Changtian was also delighted. This cave should be the ancient cave that stored the black ice crystals described in the book. Thinking so in his heart, Xiao Changtian also wanted to bring Ye Fan into the cave. At this moment, the tender voice sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t enter this place casually.¡± Chapter 648 - Chapter 648:1 wonder if Master Li can make it convenient Chapter 648:1 wonder if Master Li can make it convenient (1) Translator: 549690339 | Barbaric Heaven, Black Sky Mine The woman¡¯s tender voice slowly sounded in the air. Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan also looked behind them. They saw a tall woman in blue standing behind them. Wasn¡¯t this the blue-clothed girl who had just said that she was a mortal? Speaking of which, he still had to thank her. If it wasn¡¯t for this blue-clothed girl, he wouldn¡¯t have known that this mine welcomed mortals so much. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the woman in blue. ¡°It¡¯s the blue-clothed girl, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the blue-clothed woman slowly walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°My name is Guo Yurong. Do you want to enter the Montenegro Forbidden Zone?¡± ¡°Montenegro Forbidden Region?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t react to Guo Yurong¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, the cave in front of you is the Montenegro¡¯s Forbidden Zone. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know this?¡± Guo Yurong came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and pointed at the cave in front of her. Xiao Changtian smiled at Guo Yurong when he heard her words. ¡°Miss Yurong, I just want to go in and look for the black ice crystals.¡± ¡°Black Ice Crystal? I didn¡¯t expect you to know about this.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong was obviously a little surprised, but she quickly adjusted herself. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the black ice crystals. With your strength, you¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Moreover, this place is a forbidden area of the Li family. It¡¯s impossible for you to enter.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Ye Fan, who was beside Xiao Changtian, also took a step forward. ¡°Miss, what do you mean? There¡¯s no place in this world that Master can¡¯t go. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s angry face, Guo Yurong rolled her eyes at him. ¡°This pair of master and disciple is quite interesting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of goodwill.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Ye Fan still wanted to say something. Xiao Changtian shook his head at Ye Fan. Miss Guo Yurong was right. Since this cave could be called a restricted area, it was impossible for them to enter. The danger level inside should not be low. It seemed that he had to find Xiao Fengzi first to understand. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian also said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, let¡¯s go and talk to Little Feng.¡± Hearing Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, Ye Fan also nodded at him. Then, the master and disciple walked to the other side. After Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan left, Guo Yurong watched them leave. He muttered to himself, ¡°There must be something fishy about the Li family agreeing to let you in.¡± ¡°Also, the evil energy inside is really troublesome.¡± As she said that, Guo Yurong¡¯s face revealed a trace of worry. At the same time, in the hall of the Li family. ¡°What? You said that Feng ¡®er offended an immortal emperor? In the hall, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s voice was filled with anger after hearing Elder Tu s report. This son of his was too troublesome. At this moment, Li Chaoyuan was also pacing back and forth in the hall. At this critical juncture, Li Feng actually caused such a thing. As he thought about this, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s mouth did not remain idle. ¡°You said that this kid was provoking people.¡± ¡°You even provoked such a strong person into my life.¡± Those with cultivation above the Imperial Immortal realm were Creation Immortals. That was an existence on the same level as the ancestor. If the old ancestor came back and found out that they had brought such an expert to the clan¡­ Li Feng would probably be slapped to death. With this thought in mind, Li Chaoyuan said to Elder Tu, ¡°That senior is still at the Black Sky mine, right? Come, let¡¯s go over there.¡± At this moment, Li Chaoyuan was also thinking about how to appease Xiao Changtian. Other than that, there was no other way. Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Old Tu also slowly said to him,¡± ¡± Master, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. After all, Young Master Li Feng¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think Li Feng can make me feel at ease? Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± As he spoke, Li Chaoyuan also walked out of the hall. ¡°Oh, right, right, right. Bring me the family¡¯s treasures.¡± To obtain the forgiveness of an expert at the level of the Creation Immortal. How could he not learn something? Soon, Li Chaoyuan and Old Tu arrived at the Black Sky Mine. After entering the Black Sky Mine, Li Chaoyuan quickly found Li Feng, who was chatting with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Elder Tu, is that that person?¡± At this moment, Li Chaoyuan said slowly to Elder Tu beside him. Elder Tu saw where Li Chaoyuan was pointing and nodded at him. After receiving Elder Tu¡¯s confirmation, Li Chaoyuan hurriedly tidied up his clothes. He walked towards Xiao Changtian and Li Feng. This senior did not reveal any aura at all. He was indeed terrifying. Fortunately, he had rushed over at the first moment. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Senior, I still need to ask my father for his opinion on the Montenegro Forbidden Region.¡± At this moment, Li Feng said to Xiao Changtian. When Xiao Changtian was looking for him, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be interested in the Black Montenegro Forbidden Region. He did not have the right to decide in this place. Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him, expressing his understanding. At the same time, a voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Feng ¡®er, who are you talking to?¡± Then, Li Chaoyuan pretended to see Xiao Changtian and said, ¡°Eh, why did Feng ¡®er bring such a distinguished guest to my Li family? ¡°I¡¯m the Li family¡¯s patriarch, Li Chaoyuan. I didn¡¯t know that senior was here and didn¡¯t welcome you.¡± Seeing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s enthusiasm, Xiao Changtian also scratched the back of his head. ¡°Patriarch Li, I¡¯m just a mortal. There¡¯s no need to do this.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan was also stunned. At this moment, Li Feng hurriedly transmitted his voice to Li Chaoyuan. ¡°Father, this senior likes others to call him senior.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan immediately reacted. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡± Mortals are good! Mortals are awesome! Seeing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s smile, Xiao Changtian also smiled back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that although the Li family¡¯s upbringing was not very good, they were very enthusiastic towards mortals. From the looks of it, this family wasn¡¯t completely useless. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian went straight to the point and said, ¡°Patriarch Li, then I¡¯ll just say it directly.¡± ¡°The main reason I came here this time is to enter the Montenegro Forbidden Zone of the nobles.¡± ¡°I wonder if Patriarch Li can make it convenient?¡± Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: This Senior Is Actually an Evil Race Undercover?_i Chapter 649: This Senior Is Actually an Evil Race Undercover?_i Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Black Sky Mine After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s body froze. He had brought many treasures from his family, but he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to want to enter the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. The Montenegro Forbidden Region was a place that the ancestor had forbidden his clansmen from entering. He did not know what was inside. ¡°Patriarch Li, if it¡¯s not convenient, then we¡¯ll leave first.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian sighed and said to Li Chaoyuan. After all, this was their ancestral land. If he was unwilling, he could only try his luck elsewhere. At this moment, Guo Yurong, who was eavesdropping in the corner, also smiled. Did this guy really think that the Li Clan would let him enter the Montenegro Forbidden Zone? Then, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Wait, since Senior has said so, then my Li family will make an exception for Senior.¡± If Senior wants to enter the Montenegro Forbidden Region, feel free.¡± Li Chaoyuan said to Xiao Changtian. The Ancestral Order of the Montenegro Forbidden Zone only said that clansmen were not allowed to enter. It didn¡¯t say that outsiders couldn¡¯t enter. And seeing Senior sigh, if he were to be roped in by his enemies after leaving¡­ Then wouldn¡¯t he have brought a great enemy to the Li family? Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was overjoyed. He thought that there was no hope, but he did not expect the Li family to be so understanding. ¡°Thank you, Master Li.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian smiled at Li Chaoyuan and said,¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile, Li Chaoyuan was delighted. Fortunately, he had personally rushed over. It seemed that this senior¡¯s anger should have dissipated. Then, Lee Chaoyuan told Xiao Changtian about his understanding of the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. ¡°Patriarch Li, then Ye Fan and I will go over first.¡± Xiao Changtian and Li Chaoyuan had a simple conversation. He also knew that the Li family members could not enter the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. Hence, they did not know much about the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. It was better for him to go in and explore slowly. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan smiled and said,¡± ¡°Then Chao Yuan wishes Senior a safe journey.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li Chaoyuan continued to speak to Li Feng beside him, ¡°Feng ¡®er, bring Senior to the entrance of the Montenegro Forbidden Region.¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Li Feng hurriedly walked up to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, please follow me.¡± Then, under Li Chaoyuan¡¯s gaze, Li Feng brought Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan to the Montenegro Forbidden Region. At the same time, Guo Yurong, who was in the corner, was also looking at Li Feng and Xiao Changtian. His eyes were filled with disbelief. What had the Li family gone through in the past few days? It was already very abnormal for him to be respectful to a mortal. Now, even their own clansmen had never entered the ancestral land before, but they had to let outsiders get there first. At this moment, Guo Yurong¡¯s head was also filled with question marks. Could it be that he had never seen through those two mortals? With that thought in mind, Guo Yurong hurried towards the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. He could not let these two people ruin his plans. After Li Feng took Xiao Changtian away, Elder Tu came to Li Chaoyuan¡¯s side. ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s news from the other side of the family. The ancestor has new instructions.¡± Oh, what instructions does the ancestor have? Quickly tell me.¡± Hearing Elder Tu¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan was delighted. When the old ancestor returned this time, if he saw that his lineage had befriended such a Creation Immortal, he would be able to kill him. Who knows what kind of reward he would give his bloodline. At that time, perhaps his realm, which had been sealed for many years, would be loosened again. As he thought about this, Li Chaoyuan saw Elder Tu pass him a jade pendant. ¡°Patriarch, please read it.¡± Li Chaoyuan took the jade pendant from Tu Lao and injected a trace of true essence into it. As the information in the jade pendant slowly appeared in his mind. Bang! The jade pendant in Li Chaoyuan¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered. Seeing this sudden change, Old Tu also said to Li Chaoyuan, ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Tu, didn¡¯t you say that the person brought a divine monkey with him?¡± When Old Tu heard Li Chaoyuan¡¯s question, he was stunned for a moment and said directly, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? Patriarch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± Hearing Elder Tu¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan said with a trembling voice. ¡°Just now, the old ancestor sent news that that person seems to be an evil race spy.¡± ¡°The ancestor appeared this time to deal with him.¡± What? Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Elder Tu did not react for a moment. This senior was actually an evil race spy? Or was it the target of the old ancestor? In that case, what were they doing just now? Protect the spies of the Evil Race? If that was the case, if the heavens knew about it, their Li family would not be facing a disaster, but a calamity. With this thought in mind, Elder Tu was also a little flustered. He slowly said to Li Chaoyuan, Patriarch, what should we do next?¡± Hearing Elder Tu¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan also pointed in the direction of the Montenegro Forbidden District. ¡°Quick, bring the elites of the clan and stop that person before he enters the Montenegro Forbidden Zone.¡± ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Elder Tu waved his hand behind him. The group of cultivators followed Li Chaoyuan and Elder Tu to the Montenegro Forbidden Region. At this moment, in front of the Montenegro Forbidden Region, Xiao Changtian said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Xiao Fengzi, let¡¯s just leave it here. We¡¯ll just go in.¡± Li Feng nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Then, Senior, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand at Li Feng. Then, he brought Ye Fan into the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. Seeing Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan enter Montenegro Forbidden Region, Li Feng also returned to his original position. Soon, he saw his father and Elder Tu. Seeing his father and the others holding Celestial Artifacts, Li Feng said to them, ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Li Chaoyuan saw Li Feng below and hurried over. ¡°Feng ¡®er, where is that guy now?¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s anxious voice, Li Feng quickly responded. ¡°Father, you mean Senior, right? I just brought him into the Montenegro Forbidden Zone.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Bang! As soon as Li Feng finished speaking, the Celestial Artifact in Li Chaoyuan¡¯s hand fell to the ground. It was over. The Li family was finished. With this thought in mind, his body was about to fall backward. ¡°Father, father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s expression, Li Feng hurriedly walked over to support him and said slowly to him. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: A Search, Caught the Wrong Person (1) Chapter 650: A Search, Caught the Wrong Person (1) Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Black Sky Mine Li Feng looked at Li Chaoyuan, who was lying in his arms, and said anxiously, ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s anxious voice, Li Chaoyuan also pushed him away. This unfilial son was really going to destroy the clan. Then, Li Chaoyuan slowly said to Elder Tu,¡± ¡°Elder Tu, from now on, please bring the elites of the family to squat here. ¡°When that guy comes out, immediately send a message to me. Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s serious voice, Old Tu nodded at him. Following that, Li Chaoyuan immediately walked out of the Black Sky Mine. The news of Xiao Changtian coming here, he had to seal it off properly. When Li Feng saw Li Chaoyuan¡¯s sudden change in temperament, he was also a little confused. ¡°Elder Tu, is my father sick?¡± Elder Tu¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Li Feng¡¯s words. This Young Master, did he not know what trouble he had brought to the clan? Before Elder Tu could reply, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Old Tu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lock that brat up for a while. Upon hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Elder Tu slowly said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he did not give Li Feng a chance to resist and directly took him away. At the same time, in the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan each held a handful of firewood in their hands as they fumbled around in the cave. Feeling the cold wind blowing around him, Xiao Changtian frowned. This cave didn¡¯t seem to have many gaps. Why did the cold wind keep attacking him? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also picked up a stone from the ground. After checking it in his hand, he muttered, ¡± Sigh, it¡¯s not Black Ice Crystal.¡± He had come in for a while and had checked many things. However, there was no sign of the black ice crystal. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t reached the end yet, Xiao Changtian would have suspected that the system was tricking him. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian also threw the stone in his hand to the side. Bang! The stone fell to the ground and made a sound. At this moment, a group of pitch-black figures slowly appeared on the top wall of the cave. Hiss! At the same time, at the entrance of the Montenegro Forbidden Zone, Guo Yurong had somehow managed to enter. Looking at the pitch-black situation in front of him, he frowned. ¡± It seems that those two people have already been targeted by the group of demons.¡± ¡°I hope I can make it in time.¡± As she said that, Guo Yurong quickened her pace and rushed into the cave. Bang! In the cave, Xiao Changtian threw another diamond-shaped stone to the side. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! At the same time, a series of noises came from the front. ¡°Master, be careful.¡± At this time, Ye Fan also raised the axe in his hand and walked in front of Xiao Changtian. Then, a group of flying beasts charged at them. Seeing this group of flying beasts, Ye Fan also waved the ax in his hand. They were all killed on the ground. However, the number of flying beasts seemed a little ridiculous. They were not strong, but there were too many of them. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, put out the torch.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Ye Fan also followed Xiao Changtian and put out the torch in his hand. After the torches were extinguished, the flying beasts did not attack again. After putting out the torch, the surroundings became pitch-black, and the road ahead could not be seen clearly. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± The surroundings were pitch black, and nothing could be seen. Xiao Changtian also called Ye Fan to sit on the ground and rest. At this moment, Guo Yurong¡¯s voice slowly sounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to make it this far.¡± Hearing this voice, Xiao Changtian slowly stood up from the ground. Then, Xiao Changtian reached out his hand and said slowly, ¡°Who, who was that talking just now?¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly recalled the horror movies he had seen in his previous life. They were all in a dark place, and then a ghost might suddenly appear out of nowhere. As he thought about this, he felt like he had grasped onto something. What was this? Why was it a little warm and soft? While thinking, Xiao Changtian grabbed a few more times. ¡°Bastard!¡± Then, an angry female voice rang out in the cave. Pa! At this moment, Xiao Changtian also felt his arm being slapped by someone. Xiao Changtian said as he retracted his arm. ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice, Ye Fan hurriedly lit a torch and came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Master, what happened?¡± As he spoke, Ye Fan also held the ax in his hand to guard against his surroundings. Then, under the light of the torch, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan also saw Guo Yurong in front of them. Seeing Guo Yurong¡¯s flushed face, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Wasn¡¯t it just now? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw Guo Yurong walking towards him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Guo? What a coincidence, why are you here too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about pulling this over. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong said fiercely. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Before Guo Yurong could do anything else, another hissing sound came from the front of the cave. Seeing this situation, Xiao Changtian hurriedly said to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, put out the torch.¡± Hearing Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, Ye Fan also nodded at him. Then, Xiao Changtian saw a packet of medicinal powder in Guo Yurong¡¯s hand. She threw it at the flying beasts that were attacking them. Whoosh! Under Guo Yurong¡¯s medicinal powder, the flying beasts also let out a series of sounds. In the end, they all fell to the ground. Seeing this scene, Xiao Changtian smiled at Guo Yurong and said,¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Guo.¡± Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and ignored him. Then, he walked straight ahead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that Guo Yurong was able to see the road clearly, Xiao Changtian was also a little surprised. Then, he slowly said to Ye Fan beside him, ¡°Ye Fan, let¡¯s follow Miss Guo.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know how Miss Guo did it, it was better than staying where she was. At the same time, inside the cave, a huge bat was slowly standing. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: Miss Guo, Let Me Help You (1) Chapter 651: Miss Guo, Let Me Help You (1) Translator: 549690339 Desolate Heaven, Montenegro Forbidden Zone Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan followed behind Guo Yurong. On the way, although they encountered many birds and beasts, they were easily dealt with by Guo Yurong. At this moment, Guo Yurong also brought them to the depths of the cave. At this moment, Guo Yurong suddenly stopped in her tracks and slowly said to the people behind her,¡± ¡°If the two of you don¡¯t want to die, then hide to the side.¡± Along the way, they encountered many birds and beasts. However, those who had experienced less evil energy erosion were easily eliminated. After arriving here, Guo Yurong also felt the evil aura in front of her. With his strength, he might not be able to protect Xiao Changtian and the others. Therefore, he reminded them. After hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. Then, he pulled Ye Fan to the side without hesitation. After hiding behind a big rock, Xiao Changtian also said to Ye Fan, who was beside him, ¡°Ye Fan, let¡¯s observe the situation here.¡± When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also nodded at him. Along the way, Xiao Changtian also had his own guesses. For Miss Guo to be able to move freely in the darkness, she was undoubtedly an immortal cultivator. Otherwise, how could he have done it to this extent? With an immortal cultivator helping him, he and Ye Fan, two mortals. He would definitely lie down if he could. At the same time, in front of Xiao Changtian. Guo Yurong looked at the void in front of her and said slowly,¡± ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯re in front.¡± As soon as Guo Yurong finished speaking, a blood-colored mist slowly rose in front of her. Then, a huge bat appeared in front of Guo Yurong. Xiao Changtian, who was hiding behind a rock, saw such a big bat. Was this a demonic beast from the cultivation world? This was the first time he had seen a demonic beast in the cultivation world. Thinking this in his heart, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to Ye Fan beside him, ¡°Ye Fan, help me. We have to help Miss Guo too.¡± When Ye Fan saw this bat, his expression was a little solemn. He felt an extremely uncomfortable feeling from the bat. It was as if the black aura around the bat was not spiritual energy at all. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, the master and disciple started to work behind the rock. Guo Yurong looked at the bat in front of her and said slowly,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already been corroded by evil energy. Let me purify you.¡± As she spoke, a holy light flashed in Guo Rong¡¯s palm. These were all demonic beasts that had been eroded by the evil aura of the Outer Heaven Dark Region. As they had to deal with it, the righteous path alliance had sealed them in different places. And Guo Yurong¡¯s purpose in coming to the Black Sky Mine was obviously to eliminate these demonic beasts that had been eroded by the evil aura. The bat ignored Guo Yurong after hearing her words. He let out a strange scream and charged at Guo Yurong. ¡°Damn it!¡± Guo Yurong grumbled when she saw Bat attacking her without a word. Demonic beasts that were corrupted by evil energy were called demons. They were also divided into levels, which were elementary demons, intermediate demons, and advanced demons. Their strength also corresponded to the Golden Immortal, Immortal King, and Immortal Emperor of human cultivators. Clearly, this was the ruler of the Black Montenegro Forbidden Zone, and its strength had reached the level of an Advanced Devil. Bang! The bat and Guo Yurong were fighting in the air. The two sides were also in a constant confrontation. Guo Yurong looked at the bat opposite her with a worried expression. Although she could guarantee that she would not be corroded by the evil energy. However, this also consumed a lot of her spiritual energy. However, this bat was different. It could continuously absorb the evil energy inside to replenish itself. If this continued, he would still return empty-handed. Guo Yurong was a little angry that she couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. Behind the rock, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan also poked their heads out at this time. Looking at the battle in the air, Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. This Miss Guo looked quite gentle, but she was really valiant when she fought. At this moment, Ye Fan, who was standing at the side, slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± Master, do you want me to go over and help Miss Guo?¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also hurriedly stopped him. Ye Fan, this kid, was too honest. Seeing that Miss Guo did not have any advantage, he wanted to go over and help him. However, we also have to consider our own strength. We are mortals. If we go over, we will only cause trouble for Miss Guo. Thinking of this in his heart, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to Ye Fan, ¡°No need. You stay here and watch. I¡¯ll go over.¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian was going to personally make a move, Ye Fan also nodded at him. To be honest, he felt uncomfortable looking at the bat. This master had clearly discovered that it was extraordinary and wanted to personally take action. If his master made a move, then it would indeed have nothing to do with him. As he thought this, Ye Fan also watched the show from the side. Xiao Changtian looked down at Guo Yurong and the bat, then looked at Guo Yurong in the sky and said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, let me help you.¡± When Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also looked down. When he saw Xiao Changtian, he shouted at him,¡± ¡°What is a mortal like you doing here? Go and hide.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian rubbed his nose. When the bat opposite Guo Yurong heard her words, it took advantage of the gap between Guo Yurong and Xiao Changtian. He charged towards Xiao Changtian. Seeing this, Guo Yurong was also a step too slow. Not good, this mortal was going to die. With the bat¡¯s speed, he would not be able to catch up at all. Xiao Changtian looked at the bats that were charging at him. A bottle of liquid appeared in his hand and he sprinkled it on the bats. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! The bats let out a series of shrieks when they were splashed by the liquid. Then, under Guo Yurong¡¯s gaze, he fell from the sky. Bang! Seeing the bat fall to the ground, Xiao Changtian also reached out his hand to cover his face. Guo Yurong also landed beside Xiao Changtian, looking at the bats that were gradually dissipating on the ground. He looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief and said slowly,¡± ¡°What did you use just now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian looked at the half-dead bat on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. He slowly explained to Guo Yurong,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, that was concentrated sulfuric acid just now.¡± This was what Xiao Changtian had thought when he saw Guo Yurong using medicinal powder to deal with birds in the cave. Just now, behind the stone, he and Ye Fan had also gotten this thing out. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: This Man Is Really Expecting (1) Chapter 652: This Man Is Really Expecting (1) Translator: 549690339 | r O Z Desolate Heaven, Montenegro Forbidden Zone Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said to him in surprise,¡± ¡°Thick sulfuric acid?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s surprised voice, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. At this moment, the Divine Monkey also jumped out from the bamboo basket behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± The divine monkey stood on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, gesturing its limbs at Xiao Changtian. It was as if he was expressing his dissatisfaction. After entering the Montenegro Forbidden Zone, Xiao Changtian placed the Divine Monkey into the bamboo basket. Inside the bamboo basket were the tools refined by Xiao Changtian. The divine monkey was also suppressed in the bamboo basket and could not come out. At this moment, Xiao Changtian rubbed his head and said slowly,¡± ¡°You must be bored inside.¡± This monkey was so active. It was indeed a grievance to let him stay in the bamboo basket. It was just that this cave was really a little dangerous. If he had just let him out, he might have been eaten by some unknown demon beast. After Xiao Changtian rubbed his head, the divine monkey jumped onto the ground and looked around. Just like Ye Fan, the aura here also made him feel uncomfortable. Guo Yurong, on the other hand, was staring at the Divine Monkey on the ground. In her field of vision, the Divine Monkey¡¯s body was glowing with a golden light. With a long rod in hand, if he struck down with it, it seemed to have the power to destroy the world. The divine monkey sensed Guo Yurong¡¯s gaze and looked at her as well. When the Divine Monkey saw Guo Yurong, it didn¡¯t seem to be disgusted. Instead, she covered her mouth and laughed, jumping into Guo Yurong¡¯s arms. Seeing the Divine Monkey jump onto Guo Yurong, Xiao Changtian said to him,¡± ¡°Monkey, what are you doing? How can you climb onto Miss Guo¡¯s body?¡± Guo Yurong looked at the divine monkey that had jumped onto her body, then looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I quite like him.¡± As she spoke, Guo Yurong reached out and stroked the Divine Monkey¡¯s back. Now, Xiao Changtian was a complete mystery in her heart. This person was obviously the master of the divine monkey. He had cooperated with the bat to kill it in one strike. This person was obviously not a mortal. As for why he disguised himself as a mortal¡­ Since she didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell you, it meant that she wanted you to know. It would be useless for him to ask. It was better to explore it slowly later. If he could get this person¡¯s help, perhaps it would be easier to deal with the demons in the future. With this thought in mind, Guo Yurong also extended her jade-like hand to Xiao Changtian. ¡°I still don¡¯t know Young Master¡¯s name?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong suddenly ask for his name, Xiao Changtian was also stunned. However, the girl had already taken the initiative to reach out to him. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and shook hands with Guo Yurong. Then, he slowly said to her, ¡°Xiao Changtian!¡± ¡°Guo Yurong!¡± Guo Yurong replied after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then Young Master Xiao, I guess we¡¯ve officially met.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also a little confused. Why did Miss Guo¡¯s attitude towards him change? Was it because he had just defeated that demon beast with concentrated sulfuric acid? After thinking for a while, Xiao Changtian could only think of this reason. However, he still had to find the black ice crystal first. Then, Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, do you know where the Black Ice Crystal is?¡± Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao, follow me.¡± Then, Guo Yurong brought Xiao Changtian inside. Since the bats were destroyed by Xiao Changtian, the demons in the Montenegro Forbidden Zone avoided them. Soon, under Guo Yurong¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and the others arrived at an empty space. There was a ray of light shining on the empty ground. Xiao Changtian looked up and saw a small hole at the top of the cave. At this time, Guo Yurong also said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± sjace¡±^ maStel Xia¡ã¡¯the blaCk iM ClyStal y¡ãU Want ¡° right bel¡ãW th¡®S empty ¡°Just dig them out.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°I see. Thank you, Miss Guo.¡± When Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she stared at him expectantly. Ever since Xiao Changtian appeared, he had been giving her surprises. He actually didn¡¯t see through his mortal disguise. Now, Guo Yurong was also very interested in how Xiao Changtian would dig the ground. 6 At this moment, Guo Yurong also heard Xiao Changtian slowly say to Ye Fan, ¡°Ye Fan, help me dig the ground.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also gave the Nine Heavens Rake given by the system to Ye Fan. Ye Fan took the Nine Heavens Rake from Xiao Changtian and struck the ground without saying anything. This was the first time Guo Yurong had seen Ye Fan attack. Whoosh! Ye Fan¡¯s hands that were holding the Nine Heavens Rake looked ordinary but carried a Dao charm. What was this? Seeing this scene, the holy aura on Guo Yurong¡¯s hand also lit up slightly. Bang! Ye Fan hit the ground, and the originally incomparably solid ground was dug a few meters deep by him. ¡°Master, take a look and see if this is a black ice crystal.¡± At this moment, Ye Fan also pointed at some black transparent crystals below and slowly said to Xiao Changtian. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s what I want. Ye Fan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was slowly collecting the black ice crystals underground. Looking at the black ice crystal in his hand, Xiao Changtian sighed. As expected, the things that the system wanted would not be placed in a good place. 6 Guo Yurong looked at Ye Fan and smiled at him. ¡°YoungMaster Ye, your martial arts are really rare in the world.¡± There were not many moves in the Heavens beyond the Heavens that could be added with Dao Connotation. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Ye Fan also smiled at her. ¡°No, it¡¯s because Master taught me well.¡± Xiao Changtian heard their conversation and said to Guo Yurong, ¡°It¡¯s all superficial. Compared to Young Lady, it¡¯s much worse.¡± He had taught Ye Fan some wood-chopping and water-fetching techniques. How could this be compared to Miss Guo? Miss Guo¡¯s skills were all spirit skills. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong also smiled at him. His disciple was already so powerful. He did not know what his strength was. This man was really something to look forward to. ¡°Miss Guo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian finished collecting the black ice crystals and saw Guo Yurong staring at him. & He said slowly to her. Although I admit that the concentrated sulfuric acid was very handsome just now, I would also feel embarrassed if you looked at me like that. Guo Yurong smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°No!¡± Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: The Real Evil Race?_1 Chapter 653: The Real Evil Race?_1 Translator: 549690339 Desolate Heaven, Montenegro Forbidden Zone Xiao Changtian looked at Guo Yurong who was smiling at him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, let¡¯s leave.¡± Guo Yurong nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°May I know where Young Master Xiao is going next?¡± Xiao Changtian heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words and said to her, ¡°I still need to find the Heavenly Fire Pure Iron.¡± ¡°Heavenly Fire Iron Essence?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong also placed her jade-like finger on her chin. ¡°Could it be that Miss Guo knows about the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron? Seeing Guo Yurong¡¯s thoughtful look, Xiao Changtian also said to her slowly. Guo Yurong smiled sweetly at him when she heard his words. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. I have something to do there.¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao, how about we travel together?¡± There were also some demons sealed in the Sky Fire Mountain Range. Guo Yurong also wanted to get rid of them. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think too much and nodded at her. ¡°Young Master Xiao, let¡¯s go.¡± Guo Yurong said to Xiao Changtian slowly. Xiao Changtian nodded at Guo Yurong. Then, the Chaos Ant on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder emitted a silver light, covering everyone. Whoosh! A silver light flashed, and Xiao Changtian and his group disappeared from the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. When Xiao Changtian and the others disappeared, in the Black Sky Mine. Elder Tu and the elites of the Li family guarded the entrance of the Montenegro Forbidden Zone day and night. At this moment, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of Elder Tu. With a worried expression, he slowly said to Elder Tu, ¡°Elder Tu, haven¡¯t those two come out yet?¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Elder Tu shook his head at him. These few days, they had been monitoring this place day and night. However, no one came out of the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. At this moment, Elder Tu also said to Li Chaoyuan, ¡°Patriarch, see if they have died here. ¡°After all, the Black Montenegro Forbidden Zone is the ancestral land of the clan. The dangers inside are not something we can predict. When Li Chaoyuan heard what the elder said, he also pondered for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll talk about it when the ancestor returns.¡± After Li Chaoyuan finished speaking, Li Feng¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the air. ¡°Father, the ancestors have arrived at the clan.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s body trembled as he felt a surge of joy in his heart. He said to Elder Tu beside him,¡± ¡°Elder Tu, bring the elites of the clan and follow me to welcome our ancestor.¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Elder Tu waved his hand. The elite of the Li family followed behind him and Li Chaoyuan to welcome Man Tian and the others. Only a few Li family disciples were left to guard the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. When they arrived outside the Black Sky Mine, Li Chaoyuan and the rest of the Li Clan members also saw two streams of light streaking across the sky. Then, Man Tian and Zheng Tian appeared in front of Li Chaoyuan and the others. ¡°Ancestor!¡± When he saw Man Tian, Li Chaoyuan also brought the Li family members and bowed to him. Man Tian looked at Li Chaoyuan and the others below and nodded at them. ¡°When I came to the clan, I heard from Feng ¡®er that you were all here.¡± Hearing Man Tian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan also hesitated for a moment before saying somewhat submissively, ¡°Ancestor, it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Before Li Chaoyuan could finish, Man Tian said to him, ¡°Chaoyuan, just say what you want to say. It¡¯s not easy for me to come out. ¡°I can help you solve anything.¡± As Man Tian finished speaking, Zheng Tian, who was beside him, also said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re all descendants of the Alliance. ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Hearing Man Tian and Zheng Tian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan also told them about Xiao Changtian¡¯s matter. After hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s explanation, Man Tian said in shock,¡± ¡°Are you saying that you met a Creation Immortal with a divine monkey?¡± Hearing Man Tian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan nodded at him. Then, Man Tian and Zheng Tian exchanged glances. Why did they feel like they had heard this before? Heavenly Sword Manor Master! With this thought in mind, Zheng Tian also took out a voice transmission jade pendant. Sensing it in his palm, he shook his head at Man Tian. Zheng Tian could sense that the voice transmission jade pendant on the Heavenly Sword Manor Master was no longer there. It seemed like it had been destroyed by some existence. As for the Heavenly Sword Manor Master, it was very likely that he had met with misfortune. Thinking of this, Zheng Tian slowly said to Li Chaoyuan, ¡°Where did that person enter? Quickly bring us there. Seeing Zhengtian¡¯s anxious look, Li Chaoyuan did not dare to be negligent. He slowly said to Man Tian and Zhengtian, ¡°Ancestor, follow me.¡± Although Zhengtian was not their ancestor, he could come with their ancestor. How could he be an ordinary person? Li Chaoyuan did not dare to be negligent at all. Soon, under Li Yuan¡¯s lead, Man Tian and Zheng Tian slowly arrived in front of the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. Looking at the restricted area in front of him, Man Tian slowly said to Zheng Tian beside him, ¡°This is the place where those demons were sealed during the last war.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in and take a look.¡± As soon as Man Tian finished speaking, Zhengtian and he didn¡¯t delay at all. The two of them flew into the cave. Whoosh! When Zhengtian and Man Tian entered the cave, they quickly discovered that the interior of the cave was unusual. The evil aura in the cave seemed to have lessened. And there was no one inside. As he thought about this, a terrifying conclusion suddenly appeared in Man Tian¡¯s mind. Could it be that that person was not a spy from the Evil Race, but a true Evil Race? Seeing Zhengtian¡¯s expression, Man Tian knew that he was thinking the same thing. Because only the true evil race could absorb the evil energy here. Other than that, no one else could do it. Even their righteous path alliance did not know how to purify the evil energy. With this thought in mind, Zhengtian and Man Tian hurriedly flew out. When Li Chaoyuan saw the two of them come out, he also slowly said to them, ¡°Ancestor, did you find anything?¡± When Man Tian saw Li Chaoyuan, he also said to him slowly, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do you still remember what that person looks like? Give me his portrait.¡± Hearing Man Tian¡¯ s words, Li Chaoyuan did not hesitate. With a wave of his hand, one of the Li family elites passed the portrait to Man Tian. Man Tian injected his own True Essence into the ground. Then, he slowly said to the Li family, ¡°Li Chaoyuan, take the Li family and follow me to ward off evil spirits!¡± Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: This Miss Guo Is Really Domineering!_l Chapter 654: This Miss Guo Is Really Domineering!_l Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven A silver light flashed through the air. Then, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly walked out of the void. Xiao Changtian saw that he had suddenly arrived at an unfamiliar place from the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. Looking at Guo Yurong, he was also surprised. This Miss Guo¡¯s strength was really awesome. She could actually achieve instantaneous displacement. In the past, when the Great Sun Immortal brought him along, they only flew in the air. And Miss Guo¡¯s behavior was like the space jump he saw in cartoons in his previous life? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian had a new evaluation of Guo Yurong. Guo Yurong also looked at Xiao Changtian curiously. The reason why the Montenegro Forbidden Zone was called a forbidden zone was because it was a forbidden zone. One of the important reasons was that the spatial element could not be used inside. This was also an array formation that ensured that the evil aura did not leak out. Xiao Changtian could ignore this formation and teleport out. It seemed that this person was even stronger than those old fellows from the righteous path alliance. Before she met Xiao Chang Tian, she thought that those old men in the righteous path alliance were the most powerful. They didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be stronger than them. Young Master Xiao was simply a new continent. Guo Yurong looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Xiao Changtian is really strong.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Guo Rong¡¯s words and smiled at her. Miss Guo wanted to say that a mortal like her could withstand the flight of an immortal cultivator. In fact, that was because he had flown too many times with Daoist Big Sun before. There was no longer any sense of novelty. Although it was teleportation this time, he didn¡¯t feel much. Following that, there was a commotion around them. Xiao Changtian looked around him. It seemed like a small village. In the village, many shops were open. However, most of them were smithing shops. It could be seen that the Barbarian Heaven mainly focused on smithing. At this moment, a fat man also came in front of them. ¡°Kid, you guys are foreigners, right?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the fat man who greeted him. ¡°You guys are going to enter the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range to make a fortune, right?¡± ¡°But let me tell you, the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. The Red-Blooded Demonic Dragon has eaten a few people recently.¡± ¡°If the three of you want to go in, it¡¯s best to find a mercenary team.¡± At this moment, the fat man stood in front of Xiao Changtian and guided him patiently. Xiao Changtian heard that there were demonic beasts in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. After thinking for a while, he felt relieved. After all, Miss Guo was a cultivator. It was normal for there to be demon beasts in the places she went. However, he hoped that he could successfully obtain the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron this time. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the fat man,¡± ¡°Where can I find the mercenary group you mentioned?¡± The fat man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and smiled. Then, he clapped his hands, and a few figures appeared beside him. ¡°Young Master, if you want to find it, don¡¯t go through so much trouble.¡± Although Xiao Changtian knew that he was trying to sell it to him. However, this was the first time Xiao Changtian had seen someone so direct. The fat man looked at Xiao Changtian with confidence. They were a small mercenary team from the outside of the Sky Fire Mountain Range. The few of them gathered here to protect their employer and earn a living. And they often chose those who did not have much strength to promote. There was no particular reason. There were only two characteristics of these weaklings. One was simple. This person who didn¡¯t have much strength would go to the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range because it was in the periphery. They didn¡¯t need to do anything at all, and the mission was easily completed. The second was that they were easy to deceive. These people without strength were all fools. After entering, they believed him with just a few words. This money was easy to earn. Xiao Changtian was the weakest of the weakest in the eyes of the fat man. When he entered, he couldn¡¯t sense any aura from Xiao Changtian. The other mercenary teams in the village saw the fat man trying to trick Xiao Changtian. They all sighed. ¡°Damn it, Fatty beat me to it again.¡± ¡°This person looks like a rich kid. He must have a lot of money on him.¡± ¡°Sigh, another rich kid is going to squander.¡± Although there were sounds coming from the surroundings. However, due to the noise, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. The fat man looked at Xiao Changtian as if he was waiting for Xiao Changtian to agree. At this time, Guo Yurong also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Uncle, we don¡¯t have to come.¡± This fatty obviously wanted to blend in with them, but Guo Yurong did not want to bring such a burden along. Xiao Changtian looked at Guo Yurong who had come to his side and said to the fat man in front of him,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t need it.¡± With Miss Guo around, there was nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, this fatty was obviously trying to trick him. If not for the fact that he wanted to get more information out of him, he would not have bothered with him. The fat man saw that Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong didn¡¯t follow the script that he had designed beforehand. She was also stunned for a moment, then she quickly said to Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong, ¡°Is the price too high? Why don¡¯t I give you a discount? How about a fracture?¡± The fat man¡¯s voice slowly entered Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong¡¯s ears. At this time, the other teams also said to Xiao Changtian and the others,¡± ¡°Aiya, I finally saw this fatty being caught off guard.¡± ¡°Young master, beautiful lady, take a look at our team. We are much cheaper than Fatty and the others.¡± ¡°And we have excellent equipment.¡± At this moment, a team carrying all kinds of spiritual weapons shouted at Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong. ¡°There¡¯s still us¡­¡± Almost every team present had spread the news to Xiao Changtian and the others. After all, there were too many wolves and too little meat. At this time, Guo Yurong also replied in unison, ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need. You¡¯ll be a burden if you follow us.¡± Guo Yurong¡¯s words caused a commotion among the mercenary teams. ¡°This little girl is so arrogant at such a young age.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not tell them. Let¡¯s see if they can come out alive.¡± At this moment, the fat man looked at the backs of Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong and said. Xiao Changtian stood beside Guo Yurong. She also gave Guo Yurong a thumbs up in her heart. This Miss Guo was really domineering! Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: Firestone (1) Chapter 655: Firestone (1) Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Sky Fire Mountains. ¡°Miss Guo, where should we go?¡± Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Guo Yurong beside him in the Sky Fire Mountain Range. Guo Yurong also pointed at a direction in the mountain range when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He said slowly to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young master Xiao, we need to find some firestones first.¡± ¡°Fire stone?¡± Xiao Changtian was also surprised to hear Guo Yurong¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, yes. The temperature within the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range is too high. Magma will occasionally burst out.¡± ¡°We need to find some flames to isolate the temperature here.¡± Standing beside Xiao Changtian, Guo Yurong slowly explained to Xiao Changtian. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also nodded. This Miss Guo was really meticulous. She was always thinking of a mortal like him. Those mercenary teams also said that there were demon beasts here. As a mortal, he indeed could not withstand the high temperature like an immortal cultivator. Guo Yurong saw that Xiao Changtian only nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. He muttered in his heart. With Young Master Xiao¡¯s strength, he might not need this firestone. Wasn¡¯t what he said just now a little unnecessary? However, seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything, Guo Yurong still brought Xiao Changtian to a pond. After all, he could not resist the temperature inside the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Soon, under Guo Yurong¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian and the others arrived in front of a basin. ¡°Young master Xiao, the firestone is under this basin.¡± Xiao Changtian followed Guo Yurong¡¯s finger. They also saw that there was a basin in front of them. The bottom of the basin was also made of goose egg-shaped rocks. It must be the firestone that Miss Guo mentioned. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Guo Yurong,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, shall we go down directly to get it?¡± Before Guo Yurong could reply, Xiao Changtian had already finished his sentence. Another voice sounded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to walk this far.¡± ¡°How lucky!¡± Hearing this mocking voice, Xiao Changtian also looked behind him. They saw that the fat man from earlier had unknowingly brought a few people behind them. In the middle of the fat men stood a few men and women in gorgeous clothes. It seemed that they were his employers. Hearing the fat man¡¯s sarcastic voice, Guo Yurong also stood up and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Why is it you again? Didn¡¯t you say not to follow us? Are you really going to be a burden?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, the fat man was a little angry. Before he could speak, the gorgeous man behind him slowly said to him, ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to give us firestones?¡± Hearing the gorgeous man¡¯s words, the fat man also smiled at him. Then, he slowly said to the gorgeous man, ¡°No, just a few vulgar people. Let¡¯s go find the firestone now.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head when he saw the fat man fawning over the gorgeous man. Then, Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong also came to the basin. At this moment, there were already many mercenary teams in the basin collecting firestones. They were all at the edge of the basin. After picking up a few firestones, they quickly left. Seeing their actions, Ye Fan slowly said to Guo Yurong, ¡°Miss Guo, why are these people at the edge?¡± When she saw Ye Fan, Guo Yurong also slowly explained to him, ¡°In the basin, the closer to the center of the fire stone, the higher the temperature.¡± ¡°And they picked up the firestones at the edge, which means that the place they want to enter isn¡¯t too deep.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s explanation, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan nodded. Then, Xiao Changtian and the others saw the fat man and the others enter the basin. Picking up a few firestones from the edge, the fat man waved the firestones in his hand at Xiao Changtian and the others. He seemed to be showing off to Xiao Changtian and the others. Guo Yurong seemed to be fighting with this fat man. He said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young master Xiao, you can stay here. I¡¯ve brought a few firestones for everyone.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Guo Yurong flew toward the basin. The fat man sneered when he saw Guo Yurong enter the basin. ¡°Just a few brats without a mercenary team. I want to see if you can get the firestone.¡± Xiao Changtian and the others didn¡¯t have any aura in the fat man¡¯s eyes. It was obvious that he did not have any cultivation. Although this basin was not dangerous, the requirements to enter were extremely high. If you want to enter the darkness, you have to be able to withstand the high temperature. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close to the basin. With that thought in mind, the fat man also looked in Guo Yurong¡¯s direction. What was that? She wouldn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look, but she was shocked when she saw it. The fat man saw that Guo Yurong had arrived at the center of the basin. This was¡­How was this possible? At this moment, the fat man also rubbed his eyes. Looking at Guo Yurong who was walking freely in the basin, he was also a little incredulous. The gorgeous man beside him also said to him, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the best here before?¡± ¡°How can someone walk further than you? They¡¯ve already reached the center.¡± Hearing the gorgeous man¡¯s words, the fat man¡¯s face was a little awkward. Then, he said slowly to the gorgeous man beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person is just trying to hold on. He won¡¯t be able to do it soon.¡± The more central the basin was, the higher the temperature it had to withstand. He didn¡¯t believe that the little girl could persist there. At this moment, Guo Yurong, who was in the center of the basin, was also looking at the land in front of her. He bent down and picked up a few stones that looked even brighter from the ground. Then, Guo Yurong also saw a stone emitting black gas above the basin. Evil Qi? Guo Yurong narrowed her eyes when she saw the stone. Then, he picked him up from the ground, and a holy aura slowly appeared on his hand. Then, the evil energy on it was slowly purified. After she was done, Guo Yurong¡¯s figure flashed and came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master Xiao, here!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this time, Guo Yurong also gave the Fire Stone in her hand to Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan. Xiao Changtian thanked Guo Yurong after receiving the Firestone. Miss Guo had just said that the closer the basin was to the center, the more dangerous it would be. However, he had walked to the center. It seemed that he had to have a new estimate of Miss Guo¡¯s strength. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian felt the ground shake. Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Evil Blood Dragon Chapter 656: Evil Blood Dragon Translator: 549690339 | Barbaric Heaven, Sky Fire Mountains. Boom! Boom! Boom! Not long after Guo Yurong came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, Xiao Changtian also felt the ground under his feet tremble. ¡°Master, be careful!¡± At this moment, Ye Fan also said. He stood beside Xiao Changtian with an axe in his hand. At the same time, he spread out his spiritual sense in all directions, trying to find the source of this vibration. Xiao Changtian felt the earth shaking and he panicked. This tremor, could it be an earthquake? When he saw the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, he could tell that it was an active volcano. These places were also the most prone to earthquakes. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian looked at Guo Yurong. Right now, Miss Guo was the only cultivator here. Whether she and Ye Fan could successfully avoid this earthquake still depended on what Miss Guo said. Guo Yurong felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze on her, and her heart was a little flustered. This Young Master Xiao wouldn¡¯t find out about his actions and blame him, right? The shaking of the earth was obviously related to the evil energy she had just purified. One had to know that in the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens, there was no one who could purify the evil energy. He had just purified the evil energy, which obviously attracted the attention of the demons here. This commotion was obviously caused by the Evil Demons who had come to investigate. ¡°Young Master Xiao, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Guo Yurong said to Xiao Changtian slowly as she felt uncomfortable being stared at by him. After Xiao Changtian heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words, he heaved a sigh of relief. Miss Guo finally spoke. He had thought that Miss Guo did not have any good countermeasures. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. Then, he followed Guo Yurong out. On the other side, the gorgeous man beside the fat man felt the earth tremble. She also grabbed the plump man¡¯s clothes and slowly said to him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would protect us?¡± ¡°Hurry up and take us away now.¡± Hearing the gorgeous man¡¯s words, the fat man¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat. F * ck, in this situation, even protecting himself was a problem. How could he have the time to care about his employer? This vibration was definitely related to the little girl just now. He had come to the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range so many times. After the little girl arrived at the center of the basin, she was shocked. It must have triggered something. With this thought in mind, the fat man ignored the gorgeous man. His figure directly flew out. A roar sounded within the Sky Fire Mountain Range after the fat man left. Roar! Roar! Roar! Xiao Changtian, Guo Yurong, and the others had already run quite a distance away. Hearing the roar behind him, Xiao Changtian also turned around. He saw a huge demonic beast flying over from the distance. Seeing that demonic beast, Changtian sighed in his heart. Fortunately, Miss Guo was here. Otherwise, he might have become the meal of that demon beast. Guo Yurong turned around and saw the appearance of the demonic beast. ¡°Tsk! TsklTsk!¡± She stuck out her tongue and said casually. Guo Yurong was also a little speechless. Wasn¡¯t she just purifying a little evil energy? How did he provoke this big guy? This was her goal for this trip. The most powerful demon in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. His predecessor was the mount of a Creation Immortal. After the Holy War, he had also fallen here. It tangled with the evil energy and finally turned into a demon. His strength was even above that bat in the Montenegro Forbidden Region. As she thought about this, Guo Yurong looked at Xiao Changtian in front of her. After seeing that he did not stop, she continued to follow behind him. The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon looked down at the basin as well. He saw the center of the basin, where the evil qi had gradually decreased. Roar! ¡± Roar!¡± The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon roared once more as it spat out a ball of flames in the direction where the mercenary teams had left. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Miserable screams rang out in the air as the fleshy man and the others were corroded by the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon¡¯s flames. Soon, he disappeared from this world. At the same time, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon was also looking in the direction Xiao Changtian and the others had left. He flapped his wings and flew towards Xiao Changtian and the others. Xiao Changtian could feel the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon getting closer and closer behind him. He also glanced at Guo Yurong, who was beside him. With his current speed, it was only a matter of time before the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon caught up to him. Guo Yurong was also looking at Xiao Changtian, waiting for his reaction. This Young Master Xiao was moving at the speed of a mortal. Was there some special meaning behind it? As the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon approached, Guo Yurong spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Young Master Xiao, we should leave quickly. This big guy is not easy to deal with.¡± The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon was slightly stronger than her, so she could fight it head-on. When Xiao Changtian heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words, he nodded at her. Then, the Chaos Ant slowly walked out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder. The silver light on the two antennae flashed and covered Xiao Changtian and the others. With a whoosh, he disappeared from where he was. The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon¡¯s flames swept past the place where Xiao Changtian and the others had disappeared. Bang! Wherever the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon¡¯s flames passed, rocks and trees were sent flying. Roar! As the flames dissipated, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon stared at the direction Xiao Changtian and the others had left. It seemed to be sensing something. His figure also flew towards the basin. When Xiao Changtian and the others entered the Sky Fire Mountain Range, they were at the outer area of the Sky Fire Mountain Range. Man Tian and Zheng Tian led the Li family¡¯s team and slowly arrived at the outer area of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. ¡°Li Chaoyuan, according to the news, that guy is in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, right?¡± At this moment, Zheng Tian said slowly to Li Chaoyuan beside him. After learning the lesson from Heavenly Sword Manor Master, Zhengtian was now a little more cautious. Hearing Zhengtian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan did not dare to be negligent. ¡°Lord Zhengtian, according to our Li family¡¯s spies, that person is inside.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Zheng Tian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Man Tian, looks like that person is still the evil Qi from the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We can¡¯t let him succeed.¡± When Man Tian heard Zhengtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. ¡°The demons in this mountain range suppressed the Alliance Master¡¯s mount.¡± ¡°This battle is not going to be easy to fight.¡± Man Tian seemed to be a little wary of the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Young Master Xiao, Who Are You (1) Chapter 657: Young Master Xiao, Who Are You (1) Translator: 549690339 | Barbaric Heaven, Sky Fire Mountains. At the outskirts of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, Man Tian and Zheng Tian finished their discussion. Man Tian waved his hand behind him and slowly said, ¡°Everyone from the Li family, come with me to ward off evil spirits. He and Zheng Tian took the lead to enter the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range after his words sounded. Li Chaoyuan did not hesitate when he saw Man Tian and Zheng Tian enter. He waved his hand behind him and slowly said to them, ¡°Disciples of the Li family, follow the ancestor to ward off evil!¡± Then, the Li Family¡¯s mighty troops entered the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. After entering the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, Zhengtian and Man Tian also felt that something was amiss. He was surrounded by burning trees and flying rocks. At this moment, Zheng Tian also stretched out his hand to probe the void. Then, a cultivator who was fleeing arrived in front of him. ¡°What happened here?¡± The dignified voice of Zhengtian slowly sounded in the mind of this cultivator. Hearing Zhengtian¡¯s unquestionable words, the cultivator did not hesitate. He directly said to Zhengtian with a trembling voice, ¡°Demonic dragon, the demonic dragon in here has gone berserk. Hearing the cultivator¡¯s somewhat frightened voice, Zheng Tian also condensed true essence on his hand. He threw the cultivator in his hand out. Then, he slowly said to Man Tian, ¡°Looks like that evil dragon is helping that guy clean up the place.¡± ¡°After all, the evil dragon has lived in peace here for so many years. It won¡¯t be easy to get him out.¡± Hearing Zhengtian¡¯s words, Man Tian nodded. The two of them seemed to sense the seriousness of the matter and quickened their pace. He sped up and flew toward the inner parts of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Under the push of Zheng Tian, the cultivator from earlier also arrived at the outer area of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range in an instant. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± After saying this to the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, the cultivator directly left the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. I can¡¯t stay in this place for long! After Zhengtian and Man Tian entered the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, they discovered the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. The two of them looked at each other and gathered true essence in their hands. ¡°Fiendgod Kill!¡± ¡°Righteous Qi Wave!¡± Man Tian held a giant hammer in his hand as he looked at the Crimson Blood Evil Dragon in front of him. A powerful aura swept across his body. The warhammer in his hand brought with it a bolt of lightning as it charged toward the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. A white glow slowly lit up on Zheng Tian s finger. The light grew larger and larger at the tip of his finger before transforming into a shockwave that shot toward the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. The Crimson-Blooded Evil Dragon had originally planned to return to its original location to rest. He could feel the attacks coming at him. Roar! Roar! Roar! He also roared angrily, as if he had found those people who were purifying the evil qi. A burst of flames spewed out of his mouth, and he collided with the giant hammer and the white light. Bang! As the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon clashed with Man Tian and the others, the two of them were instantly defeated. A powerful shockwave spread out in the air. Feeling this wave of air, Li Chaoyuan also stretched out his hand to stop the Li family from advancing. At this distance, if they continued to advance. They might not even be able to launch any substantial attacks before they died here. Meanwhile, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon was entangled with Man Tian and Zheng Tian. It kept making strange sounds. After a while, the demons hidden in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range all walked out from the surface. Seeing these demons, Li Chaoyuan also said to the Li family members behind him, ¡°Disciples, listen up.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Li Chaoyuan led the Li family members to attack the demons. When the Li family and the demons were attacking each other. Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong also arrived at the inner part of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he arrived at the inner part of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Fortunately, Miss Guo was here and could teleport him to this place. Looking around, Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, where should we go next?¡± ¡°Is the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron in this place?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong also looked around. Then, he looked deeply at Xiao Changtian. Now, he wondered if Xiao Changtian was asking him that on purpose. The place they had teleported to was the place where the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron was stored. Then, Guo Yurong pointed at a mountain wall in front of them. ¡°Young master Xiao, the Heavenly Fire Refined Iron you want is behind that mountain wall.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also slowly said to Ye Fan beside him, ¡°Ye Fan, follow me to collect the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron. Xiao Changtian continued to mutter after he finished speaking. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s no danger here. It¡¯s much safer than outside. Guo Yurong shook her head when she saw Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan walking forward. This Young Master Xiao was really interesting. The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon was indeed outside, but this was also the depths of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. There were quite a few demons. Although they were not as strong as the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon, they were still a force to be reckoned with when they worked together. With this thought in mind, Guo Yurong followed Xiao Changtian and the others to the back of the mountain wall. Next, she had to think about how to convince Xiao Changtian to fight the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon with her. She wasn¡¯t confident that she could deal with the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon alone. After arriving at the back of the mountain wall, Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan also discovered a small world. On each mountain wall, there was a piece of fiery red black iron. Good stuff! Xiao Changtian said slowly. Then, he brought Ye Fan to collect all the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron on it. This process was also very smooth. There were no external obstacles at all. After collecting the materials, Changtian said to Guo Yurong slowly, ¡°Miss Guo, the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron is here. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Guo Yurong looked at Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan, who were filling up their interspatial rings. He nodded at them. Guo Yurong also felt that something was wrong as she walked out with Xiao Changtian and the others. Wasn¡¯t it a little too smooth for them? Logically speaking, the demons in the mountain range should have sensed that they had come here to collect the Heavenly Fire Refined Iron. Why didn¡¯t a single demon appear during the process of Young Master Xiao¡¯s collection? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Guo Yurong was stunned when she recalled Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Could it be that he had misunderstood just now? Young Master Xiao said that there was no danger. So the demons would never appear here? Thinking of this, Guo Yurong couldn¡¯t help but say to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Young Master Xiao, who are you?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also a little surprised. Why did Miss Guo suddenly ask this? Did something happen when I was collecting the Heavenly Fire Iron Essence? Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: Leaving the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range Chapter 658: Leaving the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range (1) Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Sky Fire Mountains. Inside the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, Guo Yurong stared at Xiao Changtian, waiting for his answer. ¡± Squeak squeak squeak!¡± At this time, the Divine Monkey was standing on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, squeaking. ¡°Little girl, Master is currently tempering his heart in the mortal world. You¡¯d better not mention cultivation in front of him. The voice of the divine monkey slowly sounded in Guo Yurong¡¯s mind. Guo Yurong also understood. Cultivating one¡¯s heart in the mortal world. He did not expect that there was really such a cultivation method. Guo Yurong had read about it in some ancient books. The description of it was probably after some supreme experts cultivated to a certain realm. When they encountered a bottleneck and wanted to break through to a higher cultivation, they chose to go to the lower realm to cultivate their minds. However, it was also a huge test for cultivators. After all, it was not easy to abandon everything that he had in the Immortal World and go to a lower realm where no one knew about. Thinking of this, Guo Yurong had a new opinion of Xiao Changtian. Seeing Guo Yurong staring at him, Xiao Changtian said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, is there a problem?¡± Guo Yurong shook her head at Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°No!¡± After knowing that Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world, Guo Yurong knew that it would be pointless to ask. Then, Guo Yurong smiled at Xiao Changtian and said, ¡°Young master Xiao, let¡¯s leave this place.¡± At this moment, Guo Yurong had no intention of asking Xiao Changtian to help her deal with the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. Xiao Changtian was refining his heart in the mortal world. She naturally wanted to see what realm he could break through to. At that time, it might be a bigger threat to the Extraterritorial Race. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. Then, the group walked out. At the same time, on the outskirts of the Skyfire Mountain Range. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the air, waves of violent energy fluctuations appeared continuously. Man Tian, Zheng Tian, and the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon had already clashed countless times. At this moment, the ground was already covered in tree fragments. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and the others slowly appeared in their field of vision. Seeing Xiao Changtian, Li Chaoyuan was also a little excited. He slowly said to Man Tian in the air, ¡°Ancestor, this is the person who entered our Montenegro Forbidden Zone.¡± As he spoke, Li Chaoyuan pointed at Xiao Changtian. In the air, Man Tian and Zhengtian were engaged in battle with the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, he also looked in Xiao Changtian¡¯s direction. The two of them looked at each other and then attacked Xiao Changtian. Compared to the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon, the unknown Xiao Changtian made them feel even more threatened. Roar! The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon let out a roar as it seized the moment Zhengtian and Man Tian met each other¡¯s eyes. With flames in his mouth, he attacked them. ¡°Bastard!¡± Zheng Tian and the others were just about to get up when they saw the incoming Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. Then, they had no choice but to stop what they were doing. It was used to deal with the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon¡¯s flames. At the same time, Xiao Changtian also saw Li Chaoyuan and the others. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Little Fengzi?¡± Seeing Li Feng, Xiao Changtian walked to his side and patted his shoulder. Li Feng had just finished fighting a demon and was resting at the side. After feeling his shoulder being patted, he turned his head to look. He saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s familiar face. He quickly stood up and said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Before¡­ Senior!¡± According to what his father had told him, this senior was very likely to be a true evil race. Now that he had come to his place, he was not going to kill him on the spot, right? As he thought of this, the true essence in Li Feng¡¯s body involuntarily circulated. When Li Chaoyuan saw Xiao Changtian beside Li Feng, he shouted in his direction,¡± ¡°Feng¡¯er!¡± Hearing this shout, Changtian also looked in Li Chaoyuan¡¯s direction. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Li Family Head?¡± Seeing Li Chaoyuan, Xiao Changtian also said slowly. And beside Xiao Changtian, Guo Yurong saw the demon on the ground. It was also when he understood why he was searching for the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron below. No demons came out to stop them. It turned out that they had all run to the surface. Those were the two old fellows from the righteous path alliance? Guo Yurong narrowed her eyes when she saw Zhengtian and Man Tian in the air. If Young Master Xiao was willing to help, he might be able to kill the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon here. ¡°Little Feng, what are you doing here?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Li Feng who was beside him. Li Feng¡¯s body trembled when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I followed my father here.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. ¡°I think you should leave this place quickly. ¡°There are demonic beasts here. If you¡¯re careful, you won¡¯t be able to leave this place.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was advising Li Feng. He remembered when he had just arrived at the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. If that huge fire-breathing demon beast was discovered by him, Xiao Fengzi and the others would probably be in danger. Bang! Sensing the fluctuation in the air, Xiao Changtian said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Xiao Fengzi, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± This fluctuation was clearly a battle between some immortal cultivator and a demonic beast. It was better for him to leave as soon as possible. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian brought Guo Yurong and the rest out of the Sky Fire Mountain Range. At this moment, Li Chaoyuan slowly arrived at Li Feng¡¯s side. ¡°Feng ¡®er, are you alright?¡± After using his holy sense to check Li Feng¡¯s body, Li Chaoyuan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at the direction where Xiao Changtian and the others had left. His eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Father, look!¡± At this moment, Li Feng, who was standing beside Li Chaoyuan, pointed at the sky and said slowly to Li Chaoyuan. Li Chaoyuan heard Li Feng¡¯s trembling voice and thought that Xiao Changtian had returned. He hurriedly looked up into the sky and saw a huge cudgel slowly standing there. Bang! The giant rod was covered in golden light and was about to hit them with a monstrous might. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Feng ¡®er, inform the Li family to quickly leave the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range.¡± Seeing the metal rod in the air, Li Chaoyuan hurriedly said to Li Feng beside him. Looking at the metal rod in the air, Li Feng seemed to have thought of something. Senior had just told him to leave. Could it be? Li Feng didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about it. He followed Li Chaoyuan s instructions and asked the Li family to leave. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: The Surviving Senior Senior (1) Chapter 659: The Surviving Senior Senior (1) Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Sky Fire Mountains. The appearance of the golden rod caught the attention of Zhengtian and Man Tian. He looked at the golden rod that was slowly approaching him. Zhengtian and Man Tian both had solemn expressions. From the aura that was emitted from the rod, it was obvious that the caster¡¯s strength was far above theirs. ¡± Damn the Evil Race. I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful one to sneak in.¡± ¡°This strength is probably at the level of those Evil Generals.¡± Clearly, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon didn¡¯t have that much intelligence. It only treated Man Tian and Zheng Tian as the people who purified the flames and evil energy in the Flame Basin. Ignoring the incoming staff, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon continued to attack Man Tian and Zheng Tian. Roar! The Crimsonblood Evil Dragon let out a furious roar. Another wave of flames attacked Zhengtian and Man Tian. At this moment, Li Feng, who had already retreated to the periphery of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, saw the suffocating power in the air. He also slowly said to Li Chaoyuan beside him, ¡°Father, do you think the ancestors can withstand it?¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan also said with some uncertainty, ¡°Ancestor is the Creation Immortal. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± Although he said that, Li Chaoyuan¡¯s face was still filled with worry. Although they had already left the attack range of the long rod. However, from the aura emitted from the rod, it was clearly stronger than what he felt from Man Tian. Now, he could only hope that Man Tian had some trump card. ¡°Damn it, that evil race. Our Li family is irreconcilable with him.¡± At this moment, Li Chaoyuan hammered the rock beside him. In an instant, the entire rock was smashed into pieces. They all thought that this attack was Xiao Changtian¡¯s doing. After all, other than Xiao Changtian, they didn¡¯t have a second person who could use such an attack. Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, Zhengtian and Man Tian were entangled by the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. At this moment, it was also difficult for him to escape from it. Seeing that the rod was unavoidable, Man Tian slowly said to Zheng Tian beside him, ¡°I¡¯ll hold the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon back.¡± Upon hearing Man Tian¡¯s words, Zhengtian nodded at him. At this moment, the Divine Monkey¡¯s figure also appeared in midair. The movement of the staff in his hand changed, and the entire staff tilted to the side a little. ¡°Damn it, Man Tian, be careful!¡± Seeing the long staff suddenly change direction, Zheng Tian cursed angrily. Following which, he swung his staff in the direction of Man Tian and the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. Bang! The staff brushed past Man Tian and struck the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. Roar! After being struck by the staff, the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon let out a miserable shriek in midair. Following that, his figure followed the divine monkey¡¯s long staff and attacked the underground of the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Man Tian, who had been prepared to defend himself, watched as the staff struck the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. He was also a little unable to react in time. His figure stood on the spot and was stunned for a moment. Then, Zhengtian came to his side. ¡°Man Tian, are you alright?¡± Man Tian shook his head at Zhengtian¡¯s concern. Then, the two of them looked at the same spot in the air. In the air in front of them, a huge divine monkey slowly stood up. A pair of golden eyes stared at them. Under the divine monkey¡¯s gaze, they all felt as if they had no secrets on them. Then, the divine monkey slowly turned around and his body turned into specks of starlight in the air and disappeared. At this moment, Li Chaoyuan and the others also walked in from outside. ¡°Ancestor, you guys don¡¯t have much strength, right?¡± At this moment, Li Chaoyuan also asked Man Tian and Zheng Tian with concern. When Man Tian saw Li Chaoyuan and the others, he also shook his head at them. ¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send out the arrest warrant right away.¡± ¡°We can definitely deal with that evil race.¡± At this moment, Li Chaoyuan said slowly to Man Tian. ¡°Wait, maybe there¡¯s something else going on.¡± At this moment, Man Tian also called out to Li Chaoyuan. When Li Chaoyuan heard Man Tian¡¯s words, he was also stunned. Then, Zhengtian¡¯s voice slowly entered his ears. ¡°Perhaps this old master is mistaken.¡± ¡°The person you are talking about might be a senior who survived in the previous era in the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± Hearing Zhengtian¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan was also in disbelief. Li Feng could not help but say, ¡°Ancestor, are you saying that senior is a mighty figure of our human race or an old monster who has lived for many years?¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan also glared at him. If Xiao Changtian was a mighty figure from the Human Realm Upon Heavens, then the Li family would¡­ Then, under the shocked gazes of the Li family, Man Tian and Zheng Tian nodded. Otherwise, Man Tian and Zheng Tian would not have been able to explain why the staff had attacked the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. One had to know that every single Evil Demon in Heaven¡¯s Beyond was a precious asset left behind by the Evil Race in Heaven¡¯s Beyond. After leaving the Sky Fire Mountain Range for a distance, Xiao Changtian felt an explosion behind him. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he had run fast. Otherwise, he might have died in that mountain range. Guo Yurong also looked at the divine monkey on Xiao Changtian¡¯s back in surprise. She wouldn¡¯t miss the divine monkey¡¯s display of power in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range just now. He did not expect that such a divine monkey¡¯s strength would also exceed his expectations. He was able to purify the evil energy like Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the divine monkey stuck out its tongue at Guo Yurong. ¡°Little girl, stop looking. Follow master to the island.¡± Chaos Ant, sorry to trouble you.¡± For some reason, the divine monkey felt a sense of closeness when it saw Guo Yurong. Before Guo Yurong could respond, the Divine Monkey¡¯s voice rang out. Standing on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, the two antennae of the Chaos Ant also gave out a burst of silver light. With a swoosh, Xiao Changtian and the others were covered in it. Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. A silver light flashed in the air, and Xiao Changtian and the others appeared on the island. Back on the island, Xiao Changtian felt relieved. This trip to the Barbaric Heaven was too dangerous. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Guo Yurong,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, thank you for this trip. Why don¡¯t you stay and play on the island?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian knew that it was Guo Yurong who brought them here. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong rolled her eyes. Then, he smiled at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Alright!¡± She was also very interested in the place where Xiao Changtian lived. Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: Weapons (1 Chapter 660: Weapons (1 Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± The moment Xiao Changtian returned to the island, the Great Sun Immortal also sensed his arrival. Xiao Changtian was chatting with Guo Yurong. When he saw the Immortal Da Yang, he waved at him. ¡°It¡¯s Daoist Master Dayang. This is Miss Guo Yurong. I¡¯m going out this time thanks to Miss Guo¡¯s help.¡± Xiao Changtian introduced Guo Yurong to him. Guo Yurong looked at the Great Sun Immortal and sized him up. Although he was slightly better than Xiao Changtian, the cultivation of the Great Sun Immortal was negligible. Could it be that the people on this island were all so outstanding? After Xiao Changtian¡¯s lesson, Guo Yurong did not dare to underestimate the Great Sun Immortal. She nodded slightly at him. ¡°Miss Guo, why don¡¯t Ye Fan bring you to see the island?¡± Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong slowly. When Ye Fan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also walked to Guo Yurong¡¯s side and slowly said to him, ¡°Miss Guo, come with me.¡± After Guo Yurong and Ye Fan left, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± Perfected Da Yang, Miss Guo is also a cultivator. You can spar with her.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal nodded at him. Then, he saw Xiao Chang walking towards a pavilion. Xiao Changtian had instructed God King Red Cloud and the others to build this pavilion when he was building the main hall. Walking into the pavilion, Xiao Changtian also saw a forging platform. He took out the Heavenly Fire Essence Iron and Black Ice Crystals he had collected from the Barbarian Sky. Xiao Changtian followed the instructions in the book and started to build weapons for his disciples. Now, Xiao Changtian just wanted to complete the mission given to him by the system as soon as possible. As Xiao Changtian worked hard in the refining room, time quietly passed by his fingertips. The next morning, Xiao Changtian also gathered Ye Fan and the others. During the time when I wasn¡¯t around, did you stay in the Sutra Depository all day?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Wu Zheng and the others shook their heads. ¡°Master, according to your instructions, we have already swept through the Saint Spirit Sky. It is now in our hands.¡± After Xiao Changtian left, Di Wu Zheng and the others gathered together to discuss. In the end, the few of them came to a conclusion after discussing it, which was to conquer the Saint Spirit Sky. After all, there were many people on the island who were related to the Saint Spirit Sky. Their master clearly wanted them to stay on the island in peace. Conquer the Saint Spirit Sky? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything when he heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words. Needless to say, this was definitely Di Wu Zheng¡¯s big talk. However, it didn¡¯t matter how much they bragged, as long as these people weren¡¯t in the Sutra Depository. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s satisfied expression, Di Wu Zheng and the others were also delighted. They still remembered what Xiao Changtian said when he left the island. He had told them that each of them would be given a weapon. Xiao Changtian knew what Di Wu Zheng and the others were thinking when he saw their expectant gazes. He slowly took out an axe from his interspatial ring. Xiao Changtian also handed it to Ye Fan and said slowly to him, ¡°Ye Fan, this is the axe that master made for you. You can use this in the future.¡± Ye Fan looked at the axe in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. The axe was scarlet red. The top of the axe was also reflecting a sharp light. Ye Fan looked at the axe that Xiao Changtian handed to him and obviously couldn¡¯t put it down. After seeing the axe in Ye Fan¡¯s hand, the others slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Master, what about us?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled back at them when he saw their gazes. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also took out his weapons from his interspatial ring. Wang Miaoshou¡¯s silver needle, Jiang Beichen¡¯s long sword, and Diwu Zhenghe¡¯s short sword. Lin Ruomiao¡¯s Heavenly Blade, Daji¡¯s Heart Gloves, and Diwu Zheng¡¯s long sword. Everyone looked at the weapons in their hands and was delighted. Every single one of them would be a top-notch immortal artifact if placed outside. At this moment, Guo Yurong walked over. When he saw the weapons in Ye Fan and the others ¡®hands, his body trembled. Why did these weapons give off a holy aura? From the looks of it, the effect was similar to the concentrated sulfuric acid that Young Master Xiao used to deal with the bats in the Montenegro Forbidden Zone. With this thought in mind, Guo Rong slowly walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡®Young Master Xiao, what are you doing?¡± Xiao Changtian waved at Guo Yurong when he heard her words. Then, he said slowly to Ye Fan and Di Wu Zheng, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Guo¡¯s help that the weapons in your hands can be manufactured.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to help you make such a good weapon.¡± As Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Di Wu Zheng and the others also looked at Guo Yurong. This Miss Guo doesn¡¯t seem to be simple. In the past, when they met cultivators in Heaven¡¯s Beyond, they could see through their cultivation with a single glance. But today, when they saw Guo Yurong beside Xiao Changtian, they felt that they couldn¡¯t see through her. ¡°Senior Brother Ye Fan, quickly tell us what happened?¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng also slowly transmitted his voice to Ye Fan. After Ye Fan received Di Wu Zheng¡¯s voice transmission, he also transmitted everything that he had experienced with Xiao Changtian in the Barbaric Heaven to the others. ¡®It seems that Master and this Miss Guo have a complicated relationship. She actually calls Master Young Master Xiao.¡± ¡®Fifth Junior Brother, don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Master. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Seeing Alpha, who had appeared beside them at some point, Diwu Zheng quickly shut his mouth. If his master¡¯s divine beasts heard him talking bad about his master¡­ They would definitely not let him off. Diwu Zheng had some understanding of Senior Alpha and the others ¡®strength. After hearing Xiao Changtian introduce Guo Yurong to them, Di Wuzheng and the others also greeted her with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After getting to know Diwu Zheng and the others, Guo Yurong was even more confused about Xiao Changtian. What kind of strength did this man have before he refined his heart in the mortal world? While she was thinking, Guo Yurong saw Xiao Changtian take out a soft armor from his interspatial ring. He slowly said to her, ¡°Miss Guo, this is a soft armor I made with Heavenly Fire Essence Iron. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s suitable for you. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Zhengtian, Let’s Go In and Pay a Visit (1) Chapter 661: Zhengtian, Let¡¯s Go In and Pay a Visit (1) Translator: 549690339 7 v 7 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Guo Yurong took the soft armor from Xiao Changtian and examined it in her hand. With a smile on his face, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,11 Young Master Xiao, I like this soft armor very much. Thank you.¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Guo likes it!¡± Then, Guo Yurong slowly said to Xiao Changtian,11 Young master Xiao, the people on your island are really interesting.11 As she spoke, Guo Yurong pointed at a rock behind Xiao Changtian. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also looked behind him. They saw God King Red Cloud and the others hiding behind a rock and watching Xiao Changtian waved at them when he saw them. Divine King Red Cloud, you guys are here too.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Divine King Red Cloud¡¯s face turned red. Then, he slowly walked out from behind the rock. At the same time, he would say slowly to the Black Sky Divine King beside him from time to time,¡± ¡°Hei Tian, I told you not to peep at Seniors and the others, but you just had to drag me over.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Hongyun? You were the one who held me back.¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking.¡± At this moment, God King Vanquishing Dragon also came out to persuade. God King Red Cloud and the others had also heard Diwu say that Xiao Changtian was going to bring them new weapons. Curious, he followed Diwu Zheng and the others over to take a look. After Guo Yurong found out that they were peeking, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be embarrassed. Slowly arriving in front of Xiao Changtian, God King Red Cloud and the others also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s God King Red Cloud. I was just about to go look for you.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian slowly took out some tools from his interspatial nng. With a shovel in his hand, Xiao Changtian handed them to Divine King Red Cloud and the others. ¡°Divine King Red Cloud, if you need them in the future, you can use these new ones.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s put the original ones aside for now.¡± Previously, when he saw God King Red Cloud and the others building the palace, he was shocked. He also realized that the equipment in their hands was a little old. Therefore, Xiao Changtian used the remaining black ice crystals to help them build some new tools. God King Red Cloud and the others took the shovel and other tools from Xiao Changtian. His heart was also filled with excitement. He said to Xiao Changtian in disbelief, ¡°Senior, is this for us?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at them when he heard the excited words of Divine King Red Cloud. 5 As expected, Divine King Red Cloud and the rest were still living too hard. He was building a shovel for them that could be bought on the street. They were so excited. Red Cloud looked at the shovel in her hand and gently stroked it. Although their original equipment was top-grade immortal equipment. But now, the equipment that Xiao Changtian had given them had obviously reached a new level. In his heart, Senior was still thinking about them. At the same time, in the periphery of the Divine World. In the void, two figures slowly appeared. ¡°Man Tian, look, this small world is still here.¡± The two figures were Man Tian and Zheng Tian, who had come from the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. In order to understand Xiao Changtian better, Zhengtian, Man Tian and the others had returned to the Divinity. Looking at the undamaged Divine Realm, he nodded at Zheng Tian. When Zheng Tian launched an attack on the Divine World previously, he had stood by his side and personally experienced it. Zheng Tian¡¯s attack could definitely blow up a small world. ¡± Zhengtian, let¡¯ s go in and pay a visit.¡± At this moment, Man Tian slowly said to Zheng Tian. After saying that, the two of them turned into a stream of light and flew towards the Divine World. When Man Tian and Zhengtian flew towards the Divine World, Ancestral Dragon Alpha and the others in the Hundred Thousand Mountains sensed it. ¡°Those two old fellows are here again.¡± The old hen slowly walked out of her chicken coop. Looking at the void outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he said slowly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go out and kill them?¡± Alpha said impatiently. ¡°That won¡¯t do. If they die, what if the evil race invades and disturbs Master¡¯s cultivation?¡± At this moment, the Chaos Ant¡¯s voice slowly sounded among the divine beasts. ¡°I think that Lin Changfeng has recently expanded the Nine Heavens God- Sealing Formation.¡± ¡°The formation Master taught us should be able to resist those two old fellows.¡± ¡°I think we should continue to sleep.¡± Standing on the fat Rongrong¡¯s body, Black Tortoise also slowly said to the others. After Black Tortoise finished speaking, the Divine Beasts did not say anything else, as if they had tacitly agreed with his opinion. Bang! At the periphery of the Divine World, Zhengtian and Man Tian wanted to enter the Divine World. However, he felt an invisible energy wall blocking in front of him. Man Tian stretched out his hand and touched the energy wall. They exchanged a glance with Zhengtian, both of them somewhat shocked. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any energy wall in this world that could stop them. Could it be that that person was actually an array master? With this thought in mind, Man Tian also saw the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array in front of him suddenly operate. Whoosh! A blue flag appeared in front of him. Then, a bone-piercing chill seeped into their skin. ¡°Zhengtian, retreat!¡± At this moment, Man Tian shouted at Zheng Tian. Then, the two of them shot out. The moment their figures flashed out, sharp arrows shot out from the blue flag. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The flying arrow slowly brushed past Man Tian and the others, and the void they passed by turned into a world of ice and snow. Whoosh! After Man Tian and Zheng Tian retreated for some distance, they both slowly exhaled. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that their cultivation was still decent, they would have been hit by the arrows. They might have to stay here forever. When Man Tian and the others were attacked, in the Divine World. Xiao Changtian looked at the sky, which was also covered in dark clouds. He Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only said to the people in front of him,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the weather will be any better today. Everyone should return to their own residences.¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Ye Fan, Daoist Da Yang, and the others nodded at him. At the same time, Man Tian and Zheng Tian also gave up on the idea of continuing to enter the Divine Realm. As for Xiao Changtian, they should go back and discuss it with the others. Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Sword Kinesis Flight (1) Chapter 662: Sword Kinesis Flight (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains The morning sun slowly shone into Xiao Changtian¡¯s room through the window. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly got up from his bed. After helping Daoist Da Yang and Diwu Zheng forge tools, he had been working with them. Xiao Changtian returned to his room that night and had a good sleep. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Ding-dong. The host has completed the mission!¡± ¡°The host will now be rewarded.¡± ¡°Therefore, in this reward, I have also prepared an additional gift bag for the host.¡± The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in his mind. After Xiao Changtian heard that there was an additional reward, he quickly opened the system interface in his mind. ¡± System, retrieve the reward!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian spoke to the system in his mind. After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the system¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Ding dong! Detected the host¡¯s needs. Reward: A divine flying sword. As soon as the system finished speaking, a golden sword slowly appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. Seeing the flying sword in front of him, Xiao Changtian was delighted. This system had finally given him something that seemed like something that should only be given in the cultivation world. Whoosh! He slowly pulled the sword out of its sheath. After playing with it for a while, Xiao Changtian could also feel the sharp aura from it. Then, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his mind, ¡°System, what about the additional reward?¡± [Ding-dong. The additional reward has been stored in the host¡¯s backpack.] ¡°Host, please open it yourself.¡± At this moment, the system responded to Xiao Changtian in his mind. Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly put his sword back. At the same time, he opened the system interface and looked at the gift bag in his backpack. Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. Why did the system suddenly become so mysterious? With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly opened his backpack in the system. Whoosh! A light flashed in his mind. Xiao Changtian also saw a book appear in his backpack. Wasn¡¯t it just a sword control technique? Did it have to be so¡­Hmm? The Art of Sword Kinesis Flight? Xiao Changtian looked at the flying sword technique in his mind and rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Then, he slowly extracted the flying technique from the system. Xiao Changtian said in his heart when he saw the sword riding technique in his hand. This lousy system, it better not trick me again this time. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly activated the Sword Kinesis Flight Technique in his hand. Then, the images turned into beams of golden light and entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Wow, his head was about to split open. At this moment, Xiao Changtian shouted in his mind. This system was too sudden. Shaking his head, Xiao Changtian also felt a surge of new information in his mind. He seemed to have mastered the art of sword kinesis flight? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also wanted to give it a try. He pointed at the flying sword given by the system. Bang! The flying sword given by the system vibrated and then floated in the void in front of Xiao Changtian. He casually gestured with his fingers, and the flying sword began to dance in the room. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the flying sword flew through the house, it also knocked many things in the house to the ground. Bang! Inside the building, the objects fell to the ground and made a loud noise. At this moment, Daji¡¯s voice could be heard from outside the door. ¡°Master, do you need help?¡± Hearing Daji¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian quickly put away his flying sword. ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡± While saying that, Xiao Changtian also raised the flying sword in his hand. After tidying up the house, he slowly walked out. It was better to practice the sword kinesis flying technique outside. However, in order not to let his disciples see his cultivation waste appearance. Xiao Changtian immediately made a decision. After dinner, he would go out and secretly practice. Although this sword kinesis flight technique did not have much offensive power, it was very useful for escaping. In the future, he would encounter some demon beasts when he went out. At least he still had a life-saving skill. Of course, this was not the main point. The main point was that he could finally learn something related to immortal cultivators. After coming to this cultivation world for so many years, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt like he had reached the end of his rope. At least, this would be a new beginning. At the same time, in the Saint Spirit Sky. A group of people slowly flew through the air, and the man in the lead looked at the cultivators behind him. ¡°All of you, hurry up. Someone actually dares to say that he wants to conquer the Saint Spirit Sky. He really doesn¡¯t know life and death.¡± ¡°When you guys go over, you¡¯ll definitely beat me to death. ¡°Whoever goes easy on me will lose this month¡¯s salary, understand?¡± The man¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the crowd. Then, the cultivators behind him slowly said to him, ¡°Understood, Young Master Han Yuan.¡± The corner of Han Yuan¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile when he heard the loud voices of the people behind him. ¡°I want to see which bastard dares to say that he will conquer the Sacred Spirit Sky.¡± After saying that, Han Yuan led everyone and continued to fly towards the Divine World. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He came to the back of the mountain alone after eating. He looked around and made sure that there was no one around. Xiao Changtian took out the flying sword given by the system. Whoosh! As soon as the flying sword appeared, it caused a commotion in the back mountain. The black bear hiding behind the trees was also trembling. He could smell death on Xiao Changtian¡¯s flying sword. How terrifying! Since when did Senior possess such a terrifying weapon? Senior is really unfathomable, unfathomable! Then, the black bear saw Xiao Changtian standing on the sword, muttering something. ¡°Sword Kinesis Flight!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Looking at the flying sword in front of him, Xiao Changtian shouted. Then, he stood on top of the flying sword and his body swayed, and with a whoosh, he flew out. After the flying sword flew into the sky, the trees around the back mountain also creaked. The black bear saw Xiao Changtian leave, but he didn¡¯t know where he was going. However, he knew that whoever provoked Xiao Changtian at this time would definitely be in big trouble. Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Another First-Grade Fragrance (1) Chapter 663: Another First-Grade Fragrance (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains In the air, a stream of light slowly flew past, leaving a long trail in the air. ¡°So this sword kinesis flying technique is so easy.¡± Xiao Changtian stood on his sword in the air and muttered. After leaving the back mountain, Xiao Changtian slowly familiarized himself with the sword riding technique. Xiao Changtian flew slowly in the air and continued,¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we hurry up?¡± Xiao Changtian placed his finger on his chest. He began to mutter something, and then the long sword below emitted a burst of light. ¡°Let me experience ten times the happiness.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the sword under Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet shot out like a rocket. With a whoosh, it flew out toward the outer space. Wow! Feeling the unprecedented speed, Xiao Changtian spoke slowly. Then, he quickly chanted the speed reduction incantation. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure flew in the air and felt the long sword gradually slowing down. He slowly exhaled. Then, Xiao Changtian stopped on a mountain peak. Looking around, Xiao Changtian said slowly,¡± ¡°Did I just bump into something?¡± ¡°But where is this?¡± Then, he saw a small town ahead of him. Xiao Changtian also planned to go there and investigate. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to go back. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian once again operated his sword and flew towards the direction of the town. At the same time, in another void. In midair, Han Yuan held his chest and slowly said, ¡°Who was it just now, daring to attack this young master?¡± Hearing Han Yuan¡¯s furious words, the surrounding cultivators looked at each other. Just now, they only saw a stream of light passing by them. Then, Han Yuan¡¯s entire body began to circle in the air. Seeing the surrounding cultivators shaking their heads, Han Yuan pointed at them. ¡°Trash, you¡¯re all trash!¡± Then, he took out a small bead from his pocket. ¡°Fortunately, Father gave me the Air-frozen Bead. Otherwise, he would have escaped.¡± Rubbing the Air-frozen Bead against his chest, the Air-frozen Bead also emitted a burst of light. Then, the Air-frozen Bead flew out. ¡°Follow me!¡± At this moment, Han Yuan slowly said to the cultivator beside him. Hearing Han Yuan¡¯s words, the surrounding cultivators did not dare to be negligent. Following behind the Wind Stabilizing Bead, their figures flew into the air. At the same time, Xiao Changtian arrived in front of the town. Seeing the sign on the town, Xiao Changtian was delighted. Hell Town! Fortunately, he had come to a familiar place. Wasn¡¯t this the home of the Hellfire? If that was the case, he could go to First-grade Incense and ask around before returning to the Divine World. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian followed the memory in his mind and walked towards the direction of the First-grade Incense. Not long after Xiao Changtian left for First-grade Fragrance, Han Yuan and the others arrived in front of Hell Town. Han Yuan said slowly when he arrived at Hell Town. ¡°You actually dare to come to my territory.¡± Seeing that the Air-frozen Bead in front of him continued to move, Han Yuan and the cultivators behind him continued to follow. The moment Xiao Changtian entered the First-grade Incense¡­ When the staff of First-grade Fragrance saw the purple gold card in his hand, they immediately brought it to the best private room. The first thing the shop assistant did was to inform San Zhi of Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival. Xiao Changtian was slowly walking up the stairs of the First Grade Fragrance under the guidance of the shop assistant. At this moment, a voice came from behind. ¡°You brat, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re hiding in the First-grade Incense?¡± Han Yuan¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the entire First-grade Incense. Hearing this voice, everyone looked at Han Yuan in unison. When they saw who it was, everyone stood up and said something. They were all minding their own business and eating their own food. Han Yuan was the young master of the Han family. The Han Clan could be said to be the new overlord of the Saint Spirit Sky that was slowly rising. Under such circumstances, no one would offend Han Yuan. When Xiao Changtian heard this voice, he turned around and saw Han Yuan pointing at him. ¡°You mean me?¡± Xiao Changtian said to Han Yuan. The shop assistant beside Xiao Changtian saw that Han Yuan was going to target Xiao Changtian. He also hurriedly walked to Han Yuan¡¯s side to persuade him. ¡± Young Master Han, this is a distinguished guest of our First-grade Incense. Look here¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Before the shop assistant could finish speaking, she was pushed away by Han Yuan. ¡°This kid has offended me. I can¡¯t let him leave just like that today.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Han Yuan¡¯s menacing appearance and slowly walked towards Han Yuan. ¡°Young Master, how did I offend you?¡± When Han Yuan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he recalled the scene in the air. His face flushed red as he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°You know very well.¡± Hearing Han Yuan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian shook his head. It was obvious that the young master of some family wanted to come here and cause trouble. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Yuan, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t have much time to play with you.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian turned around and walked towards the room above. Seeing Xiao Changtian turn around and leave, Han Yuan was also furious. He pointed at Xiao Changtian and slowly said, ¡°Stop!¡± On the other side, in a room behind First-grade Incense. When San Zhi heard the words of the shop assistant in front of him, he said in shock, ¡°What did you say? Senior has come to the Saint Spirit Sky and is still in our first-grade incense?¡± Hearing San Zhi¡¯s shocked words, Han Feng, who was sitting on the chair beside him, also stood up. ¡°Brother Sanzhi, what happened?¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, San Zhi slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Senior has arrived at First-grade Incense.¡± Senior? Hearing San Zhi¡¯s words, Han Feng was also stunned. There was basically no one in the Saint Spirit Sky that San Zhi could call a senior. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since Sanzhi said so, could it be? At this moment, Han Feng also thought of something and tidied up his clothes. He quickly followed San Zhi, who had just left the room, to the main hall of First-grade Fragrance. At the same time, he held a voice transmission jade pendant in his hand. He had to warn his family not to cause trouble for him now. Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: Oh, Let Your Father Do It! 1 Chapter 664: Oh, Let Your Father Do It! 1 Translator: 549690339 | ¡¯¡ª Hell Town, Saint Spirit Sky ¡°Get down here!¡± In the First-grade Incense, Han Yuan saw Xiao Changtian walking up by himself and said angrily. Han Yuan¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the entire pavilion. Everyone looked at Xiao Changtian, who had been walking up the stairs ignoring Han Yuan. At their respective dining tables, they began to discuss softly. ¡°Who is this person? When did such a person appear in Hell Town?¡± ¡°You actually dare to disrespect Young Master Han?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, we can¡¯t afford to offend such a person.¡± ¡°I really envy him for having such courage!¡± Although the crowd¡¯s discussion was still heard by Han Yuan. Han Yuan¡¯s face was livid. He looked at Xiao Changtian who was going upstairs and pointed at him,¡± ¡°Do you know who I am? Hell Town¡¯s Han family¡¯s Han Yuan is also one of them.¡± ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, come down and apologize to me now.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to leave Hell Town.¡± Han Yuan¡¯s words were like nothing to Xiao Changtian. After going upstairs, Xiao Changtian shrugged at Han Yuan and said slowly,¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± He had seen too many rich kids. Wouldn¡¯t it be lowering his own level to be entangled with them? Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s nonchalant expression, Han Yuan was also furious. He thought that after he told the Han family about it, this person would be afraid. He did not expect that he did not take the Han family seriously at all. That¡¯s right. This kid looked unfamiliar. It was obvious that he was from another city. They had no idea how powerful the Han family was. Then, he pulled out the sword at his waist. He pointed at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Brat, do you know what my father¡¯s cultivation level is?¡± When he said this, Han Yuan deliberately raised the decibel of his voice. ¡°My father, the head of the Han family, Han Feng, has the strength of an Imperial Immortal!¡± ¡°Squeezing you to death is as easy as squashing an ant.¡± In the First-grade Incense Shop, some customers saw Han Yuan pull out his sword and realized that today¡¯s matter was not simple. A few tactful people also quietly slipped out of the restaurant from the side. It was not a problem to eat melons, but if he was not careful, it would affect him. Wasn¡¯t this a loss of blood? After Han Yuan finished speaking, he seemed to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s face full of fear. The scene of him pleading for mercy downstairs. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Oh, let your father do it!¡± Xiao Changtian stood in the corridor on the second floor, casually looking at Han Yuan below and slowly replied. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t seen this cultivator before. He had never heard the Great Sun Immortal and the others mention an Immortal Emperor before. Presumably, his cultivation would not be that strong. Besides, he knew how to ride a flying sword now. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, couldn¡¯t he run? What was that? Everyone in the restaurant was shocked by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°This young master must be a ruthless person. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who doesn¡¯t care about an immortal emperor.¡± ¡°I admire you, I admire you!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to make friends with him.¡± ¡°Shut up. With that cowardly look of yours, will Young Master befriend you?¡±¡± ¡°I see that Young Master is so manly. I wonder if I¡¯m Young Master¡¯s type.¡± ¡°Tsk, you¡­¡± At the same time, in a quiet pavilion in the Han family. The pavilion echoed with all kinds of beautiful music. In the pavilion, a few tall and well-dressed women were playing with each other. At the center of the pavilion. A woman in white with a beautiful face and a somewhat cold temperament was also playing the zither. ¡°Han Yue, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Your [Yearning] is getting more and more refined.¡± ¡°Quickly tell the sisters, who are you missing?¡± The woman playing the zither in the center of the pavilion was Han Yue. After Xiao Changtian left Hell Town last time, Han Yue also had some thoughts. He had figured out this song by himself. Hearing her best friend teasing her, Shane also gently pushed her. ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking about all day?¡± ¡°Hahaha! Han Yue, if you dare to say that there is no one here, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±¡± Beside Shane, the girl also pointed at her heart and said with a smile. Upon hearing her best friend¡¯s words, Han Yue also tucked her black hair behind her. A trace of reminiscence flashed in his eyes. After being said by her best friend, she did miss Senior Xiao a little. It had been some time since they last met. However, Han Yue also understood that all of this was her one-sided love. With Senior Xiao¡¯s strength, how could he take a fancy to a woman like her? Han Yue¡¯s best friend seemed to be used to Han Yue¡¯s response, so she stuck out her tongue at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Let¡¯s continue playing¡­¡± A few women were playing in the pavilion. At this moment, a maid¡¯s voice came from outside the pavilion. ¡°Miss, Miss, Master has sent a letter.¡± At this moment, a maid held a voice transmission jade pendant in her hand and slowly handed it to Han Yue. Seeing the red light on the jade pendant, Han Yue was also shocked. This red light was a signal that would only be used when the family was in a life-and-death situation. Could it be that something had happened to the clan? Han Yue hurriedly took the voice transmission jade pendant from the maid¡¯s hand and immediately injected a trace of true essence into it. Then, Han Feng¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Han Yue¡¯s mind. ¡°Yue ¡®er, senior has come to Hell Town again. Take care of some of the people in the family.¡± 1 ¡°Especially your brother. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me at this time.¡± Han Feng¡¯s voice slowly echoed in his mind. Han Yue held the jade pendant in her hand and slowly said to the maid beside her, ¡°Susan, did Master send anything else? Did he say where he was going?¡± When Bubbly Foam heard Shane¡¯s words, she thought for a moment and said to Shane, ¡°Yes¡­ He heard from his sisters that the old master seemed to be going to First Grade Fragrance.¡± ¡°First-grade incense?¡± Upon hearing Bubbly Foam¡¯s words, a beautiful smile appeared on Shane¡¯s face. ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going to First-grade Incense now!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Yo, yo, why is our Han Yue suddenly so happy? Is your sweetheart here?¡± Seeing the smile on Han Yue¡¯s face, her best friend beside her slowly whispered into her ear. Upon hearing her best friend¡¯s words, Han Yue did not deny it. She turned around and faced the people in the pavilion. ¡°Everyone, stay here and have fun. I have something to do and have to go out for a while.¡± With that, she walked out without looking back. ¡°Hey, hey, this Han Yue is leaving in such a hurry. Could it be that she really wants to see the person she likes?¡± Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: A Peerless Expert Who Pretends to Be a Pig to Eat a Tiger (1) Chapter 665: A Peerless Expert Who Pretends to Be a Pig to Eat a Tiger (1) Translator: 549690339 Hell Town, Saint Spirit Sky ¡°Come down!¡± In the First-grade Incense, Han Yuan used a wooden chair beside him as a springboard. Waving the long sword in his hand, he jumped straight into the corridor on the second floor. Xiao Changtian was about to enter his private room to feel the danger coming from behind. He turned around and saw Han Yuan¡¯s long sword stabbing towards him. He slowly extended two fingers and caught Han Yuan¡¯s longsword. What was going on? Han Feng saw his sword being caught by Xiao Changtian and tried to break free. However, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he could not retract his sword. What Han Yuan didn¡¯t understand was that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t use any spirit skills. But now, standing in front of Xiao Changtian, Han Yuan found that he could not mobilize his true essence at all. It was as if he was a mortal. Even when he faced his father, Han Feng, who had reached the Imperial Immortal realm, this scene had never happened before. But at this time, Han Yuan did not appear too nervous. He had heard about this situation from his sister. It was said that the noble of the Han family looked no different from a mortal. However, his strength had long reached the level of heaven and earth. Only when one reached that realm could one possibly take away the cultivation of others. However, the man in front of her did not seem to have reached such a realm. Perhaps it was because he cultivated some kind of strange cultivation technique. ¡°Playing tricks!¡± Han Yuan shouted coldly and then directly gave up the long sword in his hand. Bang! The longsword fell to the ground with a loud sound. Then, Han Yuan raised his left hand and threw a punch at Xiao Changtian. He did not believe that he could not deal with this person today. This way, Yours Truly would still be able to survive in Hell Town in the future. ¡°Foolish! It¡¯s fancy!¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head when he saw Han Yuan¡¯s fist. After a round of probing, Xiao Changtian also found that Han Yuan was the same as him. He was a mortal without any cultivation. Since he wasn¡¯t an immortal cultivator, Xiao Changtian was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone in martial arts. After all, his martial arts had received professional training from the system. How could these rich kids compare to those who had reached the highest level? Bang! Xiao Changtian opened his palm and grabbed Han Yuan¡¯s fist. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Xiao Changtian easily blocked his attack. Moreover, it looked like it was effortless. Han Yuan also said in shock. ¡°What do you mean you? I said you were too stupid.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand gestures changed. He grabbed Han Yuan¡¯s arm and threw it upwards. Han Yuan¡¯s entire body retreated. At the same time, Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm changed again and hit Han Yuan¡¯s chest. Bang! The fence of the second-floor corridor exploded. Han Yuan¡¯s body also fell heavily from the second floor. It smashed onto a wooden table below. Immediately, the wooden table exploded along with Han Yuan¡¯s falling figure. Looking at Han Yuan, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes were emotionless. This fellow was definitely used to being arrogant. If he didn¡¯t teach her a lesson, she would think that he was someone to be trifled with. At the same time, the cultivators inside the first-grade incense saw Han Yuan fall from the second floor. He also covered his mouth with his hands, his eyes staring at Xiao Changtian in shock. ¡°Did I see wrongly? The Young Master of the Han family was actually slapped down by someone.¡± ¡°Although this Young Master Han is usually a little arrogant, his cultivation base has also reached the Heaven Immortal realm.¡± ¡°I thought that the senior upstairs didn¡¯t have any aura on him and would be in trouble.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be a peerless expert who pretended to be a pig to eat a tiger.¡± ¡°This Young Master Han has probably kicked an iron plate this time.¡± ¡°Hey, stop looking. Look at Young Master Han¡¯s expression¡­ However, it would be great if I had the same strength as Senior one day.¡± The cultivators of First-grade Incense were discussing animatedly. Then, they saw Han Yuan slowly get up from the ground. Han Yuan looked at Xiao Changtian, his face flushed red. Today, in the first-grade incense, the image of the tall and mighty Han Yuan was probably shattered. Then, Han Yuan took out a slingshot from his pocket. ¡°Look at what Han Yuan is holding. This is not the Han family¡¯s high-grade immortal weapon: A marble bow?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Han Feng to love his youngest son so much that he even gave him a high grade immortal artifact.¡± ¡°Now, I wonder if the one above can take it.¡± ¡°Sigh, although this Young Master Han is usually a little arrogant, he¡¯s still a little arrogant.¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. How did things develop to this point?¡± At this time, the onlookers below were also worried about Xiao Changtian. At the same time, a white bead was placed on the marble bow in Han Yuan¡¯s hand. ¡°None of the people who ate my marbles are still standing.¡± ¡°You are no exception!¡± Han Yuan said slowly to Xiao Changtian. He also aimed at Xiao Changtian and slowly let go of the rubber band in his hand. Whoosh! The marble flew out of the slingshot and attacked Xiao Changtian. ¡°This marble has already appeared. Will something happen to Senior? Do you want to find a doctor?¡± ¡°Doctor, I am. What are you looking for?¡± ¡°Alright then! Look, Senior is making a move.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the marbles that were coming at him, and his face was filled with anger. He slowly raised his arm, and in a flash, he grabbed the white pearl in his hand. Wow! Before they could see Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements, they saw the white pearl in his hand. ¡°I think you should take a look at Young Master Han instead of Senior.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡°However, Young Master Han has a big family and business. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to deal with him.¡± Then, they saw Xiao Changtian walking out from the second floor. Han Yuan looked at Xiao Changtian, who was walking towards him, and his legs trembled. His invincible marble bow had suffered a tragic defeat today. He seemed to have provoked an existence that could not be provoked. As he thought about this, Han Yuan felt a chill down his spine. Before Xiao Changtian could even reach him, his body fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Wow, Young Master Han actually fainted from fear.¡± ¡± Do you think that this senior is so handsome? I want to give birth to monkeys for him.¡±¡± ¡°He even dared to hit Young Master Han. Do you dare to say it directly in front of him?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯ll go now.¡± Before she could move, Xiao Changtian¡¯s domineering words came out again. ¡°Didn¡¯t this guy just say that his father is very awesome? Go and call him over.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the few Han Family servants trembled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He hurriedly walked out of First-grade Fragrance. After everyone heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s domineering words, They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister, I suddenly feel that I don¡¯t dare to go because I¡¯m not worthy.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯ll just watch from afar.¡± Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: What Sin Did You Do In Your Past Life (1) Chapter 666: What Sin Did You Do In Your Past Life (1) Translator: 549690339 | Hell Town, Saint Spirit Sky ¡°Look, Patriarch Han and Tower Master Sanzhi are here!¡± Someone in the crowd said. Then, everyone saw two elders in gorgeous clothes enter the First-grade Incense. ¡°I wonder how Master Han will react when he sees his son fainting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to fight? If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be able to see Senior¡¯s domineering attack again.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? How could anyone fight in First-grade Incense with the owner of Sanzhi Pavilion present?¡± ¡°I wonder if House Master San Zhi and the Han Family Head will make things difficult for Senior?¡± The people of First-grade Fragrance whispered among themselves. Then, they saw San Zhi walking toward Xiao Changtian. After arriving at Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, Tower Master Sanzhi said to Xiao Changtian respectfully,¡± ¡°Senior, why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance that you were coming? I could have arranged for someone to entertain you.¡± Sanzhi¡¯s voice rang out in the First-grade Incense, and it also caused a commotion. ¡°What is it? Am I seeing things? Tower Master Sanzhi is actually so respectful to Senior.¡± ¡± The Saint Spirit Sky actually has such a character? Where¡¯s my daughter? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±¡± ¡°Call her over and tell her that I¡¯ve helped her stab her ideal husband.¡± ¡°Patriarch, the young miss is too short and has already run to the front.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? As expected of my daughter.¡± ¡°Family Head Yang, your daughter should be quick. At least let her bring my daughter along.¡± The people who came to First-grade Fragrance for a meal were all second-rate families in Hell Town. After seeing how respectful San Zhi was to Xiao Changtian, he was shocked. It was as if they had found the secret code to their rise. Their eyes were shining as they looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the waiter. Long time no see. I wanted to look for you too, but your first-grade incense customers aren¡¯t very friendly.¡± Hearing San Zhi¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian recalled the first time he came to First-grade Incense and saw San Zhi. San Zhi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then, when he saw the broken table, he suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Yuan ¡®er?¡± At this moment, Han Feng saw Han Yuan in front of Xiao Changtian and said slowly. Hearing Han Feng¡¯s shocked voice, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Feng, ¡°Patriarch Han, you know this kid?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Han Feng had a bad feeling. Han Yuan, this kid, could it be that he had really offended the senior? Then, a servant of the Han family walked to Han Feng¡¯s side and told him everything that had happened. After hearing the servant¡¯s words, Han Feng¡¯s veins bulged as he walked forward angrily. ¡°Patriarch Han, with this aura, could it be that he wants to stand up for his son?¡± ¡°After all, if the young one is beaten, the old one should come out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. With Sanzhi¡¯s attitude towards senior, senior will definitely be able to beat up the Han family head.¡± ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you say that the Han Clan Head was the number one person in the Saint Soul Sky?¡± ¡°No, you must have remembered wrongly. How could that old man be a match for Senior?¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Han Feng slowly walked to Xiao Changtian. He directly lifted Han Yuan up from the ground. Pa! Pa! Pa! A few loud slaps slowly sounded in the First-grade Incense. ¡°Brat, don¡¯t play dead. Wake up!¡± Han Feng¡¯s furious words continued to echo in the First-grade Incense. At the same time, his hands did not seem to have any intention of stopping. Not long after, Han Yuan was beaten into a pig¡¯s head by Han Feng. When everyone saw Han Feng¡¯s actions, they were also somewhat unable to react. ¡°Wow, am I seeing things? Does this Han Feng know who he has in his hands?¡± ¡°His son. Did Han Feng drink too much today?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, but I know that the Han family head is beating his own son.¡± ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better would think that he¡¯s beating up his enemy.¡± ¡°Damn it, this palm is red.¡± Then, everyone saw Han Feng bend down to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, this old master has no way of disciplining my son. If my son disturbed you, this old master will definitely teach him a good lesson.¡± As he spoke, Han Feng was also a little nervous. The Han Family was able to achieve what they had today all because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s influence after he left the Saint Spirit Sky. This Han Yuan actually provoked Xiao Changtian. Wasn¡¯t this digging a grave for the Han family and inviting disaster? If it was possible, Han Feng really wanted to slap this unfilial son to death. Xiao Changtian¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw Han Yuan in Han Feng¡¯s hand. This Han Family Head was a ruthless person! Then, Han Feng waved his hand and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He hasn¡¯t grown up yet, so it¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s a little stubborn.¡± From the way Han Feng hit himself with the slingshot, Xiao Changtian could see that he was still a child. After all, even if that thing hit him, so what? I¡¯ll let the Han family head go back and discipline him. When Han Feng heard that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pursue the matter, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t come over!¡± At this moment, Han Yuan also slowly woke up. His head was still not very clear as he slowly said. Hearing his son¡¯s voice, Han Yuan quickly pulled him over. ¡°Unfilial son, what have you done? Apologize to Senior.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Han Yuan also saw Xiao Changtian in front of him. He pointed at Xiao Changtian and said to Han Feng,¡± ¡°Father, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing? This is the savior of our Han family. Apologize to Senior.¡± Seeing that Han Yuan was still pointing at Xiao Changtian after waking up, Han Feng¡¯s heart also collapsed. Senior is magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. If you don¡¯t apologize to Senior, why are you pointing fingers at Senior? Damn it, what kind of sin did he commit in his previous life? I raised an unfilial son like you. Are you going to squander the family? ¡°Benefactor?¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Han Yuan also realized something. He then remembered the strange scene when he fought Xiao Changtian and quickly knelt down. ¡°Senior, I was wrong. I was blind. Please forgive me.¡± As he spoke, Han Yuan also started slapping himself. Pa! Pa! Pa! Seeing Han Yuan slapping him, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him,¡± ¡°You can get up first.¡± When everyone saw this scene, they were also dumbfounded. ¡°This senior is actually the benefactor of the Han family?¡± ¡°Is it the one who made a name for himself at the Master Chef¡¯s Conference and suppressed everyone?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be lucky enough to see his face today.¡± ¡°I heard that Lord Hellfire is his chef.¡± ¡°What should I do? Why do I feel that Senior is getting more and more handsome the more I look at him?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m hopeless. Please let me sink into it.¡± Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: It’s Han Feng’s Fortune to See Senior Use a Flying Sword Chapter 667: It¡¯s Han Feng¡¯s Fortune to See Senior Use a Flying Sword Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, Han Clan Estate. Senior, what business do you have with the Saint Spirit Sky this time?¡± ¡°If you need the help of the Han family, the Han family will definitely do their best to help you.¡± In the hall, Han Feng looked at Xiao Changtian, who was sitting opposite him and said slowly to him. Beside Xiao Changtian, a maid of the Han Family placed a teacup on the table beside him. After a bit of fooling around with Yipin Xiang, Xiao Changtian also came to the Han family due to Han Feng¡¯s kind invitation. Picking up the teacup on the table and taking a sip, Xiao Changtian said to Han Feng slowly,¡± ¡°Patriarch Han, it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t have a map from here to the Divine Realm.¡± Han Feng was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯swords. Could it be that Senior already knew about the map that he had asked someone to draw a while ago? In order to expand the Han family¡¯s business scope, Han Feng had just gotten someone to draw a detailed map for him not long ago. With this thought in mind, Han Feng waved at the butler beside him. ¡°Elder Han, please go to my room and get the map from my drawer.¡± When Elder Han heard Han Feng¡¯s words, he immediately retreated respectfully. As soon as Elder Han walked out of the main hall, he felt a fragrant breeze. ¡°Miss!¡± After seeing who it was, Han Feng also bowed slightly to her. The person who came was none other than Han Yue. When Han Yue arrived at First-grade Incense, she also found that Xiao Changtian and the others had returned to the Han family. Ignoring Elder Han, Han Yue directly walked into the hall. ¡°Father!¡± Han Yue¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the hall. Han Feng, who was in the hall, smiled and said when he saw Han Yue arrive, ¡°Yue ¡®er, lookatyour anxious appearance. Haven¡¯tyou seen Senior?¡±¡± The reason why Han Yue was so anxious was that she heard that her good-for- nothing brother had actually provoked Xiao Changtian. Worried about Xiao Changtian, Han Yue also hurried over to take a look. Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Han Yue calmed her own aura and said to Xiao Changtian with a smile, ¡°Senior!¡± Seeing Han Yue, Xiao Changtian returned her a polite smile. ¡°Miss Han Yue, it¡¯s been a while since we last met, but you¡¯ ve become more and more beautiful.¡± Han Yue¡¯s face turned red as Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded. Her heart was racing. ¡°Han Yue, thank you for your praise, senior.¡± Then, Elder Han took the map from Han Feng¡¯s room. Senior, this is the map you wanted.¡± At this moment, Han Feng also handed the map to Xiao Changtian. After getting the map, Xiao Changtian realized that he had been out for a while. If he was not on the island, Ye Fan and the others would not be able to find him. They would probably be worried. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Han Feng and the others,¡± ¡°Patriarch Han, Miss Han Yue, it¡¯s almost sunset. I should return. Thank you for your hospitality.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the hall. When Han Feng heard that Xiao Changtian was leaving, he hesitated for a moment. Then, he didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay. A person like Senior must have his own meaning when doing things. If he asked her to stay, she might get annoyed. As he thought about this, Han Feng slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll arrange a carriage for you. This way, you won¡¯t have to travel so much.¡± Knowing that Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world, Han Feng said to Xiao Changtian slowly. Then, he slowly gestured to Elder Han beside him. Xiao Changtian waved his hand at Han Feng. ¡°Patriarch Han, thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just fly back on my sword.¡± Sword Kinesis Flight? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Han Feng was also stunned for a moment unable to react. Then, Han Feng saw Xiao Changtian make a hand gesture. Whoosh! A sharp sword with a sharp aura appeared out of thin air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sharp sword circled around the Han Family and came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet. Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet also stepped on it steadily. Sword Intent! What a powerful sword intent! The moment the sword flew out, Han Feng¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. When the sharp sword circled in the air, it carried waves of extremely terrifying Dao runes. 6 And the combination of the flight path seemed like a powerful spirit skill. This made Han Feng instantly enter a state of enlightenment. His cultivation base, which had not loosened after entering the Imperial Immortal realm, also began to tremble at this moment. ¡± Patriarch Han? Patriarch Han?¡± Seeing Han Feng staring at him in a daze, Xiao Changtian slowly said to him. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words also woke Han Feng up. Then, Han Feng slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t react to Senior¡¯s intent domain just now.¡± Seeing Han Feng¡¯s terrified expression, Xiao Changtian also said apologetically,¡± ¡°Patriarch Han is too polite. I should be the one apologizing to Patriarch Han.¡± ¡°I must have shocked you just now.¡± He had also forgotten that the Han Family Head and the others were mortals. This was probably the first time they had seen an immortal cultivator use the flying sword technique at such a close distance. He didn¡¯t know if he had scared them just now. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Han Feng also said to Xiao Changtian in fear,¡± To be able to see Senior use a flying sword is Han Feng¡¯s blessing.¡± Han Feng still hasn¡¯t comprehended the concept just now.¡± Hearing Han Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian scratched the back of his head. This is just the most basic sword kinesis flying technique. There¡¯s nothing amazing about it.¡± The most basic sword riding technique? When Han Feng heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also shocked. This was the first time he had seen Xiao Changtian make a move. Although he had all kinds of assumptions about Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength before, he was still very confident. However, he did not see it with his own eyes. And today, Senior casually used the sword kinesis flying technique that came with Dao runes. It was actually the most basic in the hands of the seniors. It was easy to imagine Senior¡¯s true strength. Xiao Changtian said to Han Feng,¡± ¡°Patriarch Han, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand gestures changed. Then, his body shot out with a swoosh. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, Han Yue, who was originally in the hall, wanted to say something. Then, he saw Han Feng shake his head at him. As a father, how could he not understand his daughter¡¯s thoughts? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, after witnessing Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. Han Feng also knew that his daughter¡¯s wish would probably not come true. However, she should be able to fight for a position as a bed-warming maid. With this thought in mind, Han Feng also said to Han Yue beside him, ¡°Yue ¡®er, work hard in the direction of being a bed-warming maid.¡± Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: The Heretic Race’s Action (1) Chapter 668: The Heretic Race¡¯s Action (1) Translator: 549690339 | It was a strange place. It was surrounded by a hall that emitted a dark aura. In the hall, a burly man wearing flaming armor stood slowly. The man stood in the hall, his body carrying an imposing aura. Below him were rows of dark soldiers in armor. The soldiers looked at the man respectfully. Obviously, this man had absolute control over the dark soldiers. ¡°This king has come to the border. I believe everyone here knows what my purpose is?¡± ¡°Who can tell me what happened when those two high-level demons were killed?¡± ¡°The weak humans in the Human Realm Upon Heavens do not have any means to purify the evil energy.¡± This man was the leader of a noble clan from the Evil Race, General Yan! Different from humans, the nobility of the Heretic Tribe was not hereditary. If he wanted to obtain the status of a noble, he had to rely on himself. And General Yan¡¯s empty right arm was the best proof of his strength. His missing arm was the price he had to pay for killing the Grandmaster in the previous battle. After General Yan¡¯s voice sounded in the hall, none of the dark soldiers below made a sound. After a long while, the leader of the Dark Team who stood in the front row slowly said to General Yan,¡± ¡°General, according to our investigation of the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± ¡°We caught a human from the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Perhaps we can get some clues from him.¡± Upon hearing the Dark Team Leader¡¯s words, General Yan slowly said to him, ¡°Very good. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Reporting to General, my name is Wu Xie!¡± Wuxie! Very good, I know you, the genius of the Dark Army.¡± ¡°I heard that you started cultivating when you were three years old, and that you were able to fight on the battlefield when you were six.¡± ¡°Moreover, many experts in the Human Realm Upon Heavens have fallen at your hands.¡± From what I see today, the rumors are probably true. You didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, General Yan!¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie slowly responded to him. Then, General Yan slowly said to him, ¡°Bring the human you captured.¡± After his voice sounded, a fat man was slowly pulled into the hall. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me. Who are you?¡± The fat man was dragged into the hall by two armored dark soldiers. At the same time, he kept roaring. He only remembered that he was preparing to make a fortune in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. He hadn¡¯t expected a little girl to attract the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon. He seemed to have been hit by the flames at that time, but how did he end up here? F ¡°Useless human!¡± Seeing the fat man, General Yan said disdainfully. Then, she came in front of the fat man and slowly raised his face. ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing General Yan in front of him, the fat man slowly said to him. ¡°Evil Race, General Yan!¡± Evil race? Hearing General Yan¡¯s words, the fat man was shocked. Although his strength was low, he lived near the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range all year round. Under the influence of the demons, he had heard of the legendary demons. Wasn¡¯t that the enemy of the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens? Why did he encounter her now? With this thought in his heart, General Yan¡¯s voice slowly sounded. ¡°Human, let me ask you, who defeated the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon in the Heavenly Fire Mountains?¡± The Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon had been defeated? Hearing General Yan¡¯s words, the fat man was also shocked. When the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon had appeared, he had personally witnessed how terrifying it was. He did not expect that someone would actually defeat him. With this thought in mind, the fat man suddenly felt a sense of superiority from beyond the heavens. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you better let go of me. Otherwise, when the Grandmasters arrive, you will be killed.¡± ¡°At that time, you won¡¯t even have the chance to beg for mercy.¡± Hearing the fat man¡¯s words, a smile appeared on General Yan¡¯s face. ¡°Humans, interesting!¡± Following that, a vigorous aura burst forth from General Yan¡¯s body. According to the cultivation of the Grandmaster, this aura clearly had the might of a Creation Immortal. General Yan¡¯s aura was like a thousand-pound boulder pressing down on the plump man¡¯s chest. At this moment, General Yan slowly said to the fat man in front of him, ¡°Are you going to tell me who defeated the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon?¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± At this moment, the fat man also withstood the pressure and said to General Yan. As long as he could hold on, the people from Beyond Heavens would come to his rescue when he reached the bottom. He would be able to jump up and enjoy the rest of his life. ¡°Very good!¡± Yan Jiang saw the fat man¡¯s stubborn appearance and slowly said. Then, a flame slowly rose from his palm, and the temperature in the entire hall rose by a few degrees. Whoosh! The flaming palm grabbed the fat man¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Then, the fat man¡¯s scream echoed in the hall. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± At this moment, General Yan smiled at the fat man in front of him. Seeing Yan Jiang¡¯s smiling expression, the fat man seemed to see the devil¡¯s heart beneath his smile. The fat man did not doubt that if he did not say anything, this evil race would kill him on the spot. With this thought in mind, the fat man immediately said to General Yan in front of him, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Hearing the fat man¡¯s words, Yan Jiang smiled and let go of his palm. The fat man¡¯s thigh had already been charred black. Covering his thigh with his hand, the fat man hurriedly said to General Yan, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not too sure either. I only know that there¡¯s a little girl¡­¡± At this moment, the fat man told General Yan everything he had experienced in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. You¡¯re saying that he walked to the center of the basin and the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon came out?¡± At this moment, General Yan stood in front of the fat man and said to him with a smile. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± Afraid that General Yan would burn him again, the fat man hurriedly responded. Then, General Yan waved his hand, and a few dark soldiers dragged the fat man away. ¡± Sir, spare my life! Spare my life!¡± The fat man said in fear as he was dragged away by the dark soldiers. After dragging the fat man away, General Yan said to an evil race being beside him, Wuxin, this is the Fragrant Wood. It can conceal your Evil Race¡¯s aura from being detected.¡± ¡°Go to the Human Realm Upon Heavens secretly and find out more about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Remember, don¡¯t alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Alright, General Yan!¡± As soon as General Yan finished speaking, an evil race member walked out from a corner of the hall. She took the Fragrant Wood from him and walked out. Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Humans Are Really Cunning (1) Chapter 669: Humans Are Really Cunning (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡ã Evil Race, Dark Main Hall After Wuxin left, two dark soldiers walked in from outside. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Yan Jiang slowly said to them when he saw the two of them return. ¡°Milord, we¡¯ve already planted a Gu worm in that human. If there¡¯s anything unusual, we can know at any time.¡± Hearing the words of the two dark soldiers, Yan Jiang nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, Wu Xie walked over from the side. General Yan, don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been a little too cautious?¡± ¡°I think we should just find an opportunity to kill our way over.¡± When Yan Jiang heard Wu Xie¡¯s words, he waved his hand at him. ¡°Wu Xie, although humans are not strong, they are very cunning.¡± ¡°Moreover, their formation hasn¡¯t completely lost its power yet. If we rashly go over, it¡¯ll be disadvantageous to us.¡± ¡°That formation can¡¯t stop the attacks of the clan.¡± At this moment, Wu Xie continued to speak to Yan Jiang. ¡°Captain Wu Xie, I think we should wait here for Wuxin¡¯s news.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wuxin isn¡¯t a fool.¡± ¡°With Wuxin¡¯s strength, not many of those humans could survive.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± After Wu Ming finished speaking, General Yan nodded in agreement. Then, he patted Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Wu Xie, I know you are brave and good at fighting, but this matter is settled. We can talk about other things later.¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie did not say anything more. He thought about how Wuxin was not weak, and it did not seem to be a problem for him to go over. He greeted General Yan and went to his room to rest. At the same time, in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, a figure slowly walked out of the void. After Wuxin received General Yan¡¯s order, he rushed to the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range without stopping. Finding out Guo Yurong¡¯s ability was a big deal for the evil race. If Guo Yurong really had the ability to purify evil energy¡­ That was bad news for the Evil Race. After all, there was no one in the human race who could purify their evil aura. After the battle in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range, there were many cultivators who wanted to pick up the loot. Wuxin looked at the cultivators below and arrived in front of them in a flash. An aura comparable to that of an Imperial Immortal emitted from his body and attacked the cultivators in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Miserable screams rang out continuously in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Tell me, did a little girl come here before?¡± Wuxin stepped on a cultivator and said to him emotionlessly. ¡°What, what little girl? Senior, I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Bang! Before the cultivator could finish speaking, Wuxin stepped on him. His entire body exploded. After the cultivator under his feet was taken care of, Wu Xin¡¯s figure flashed and arrived at another cultivator. Soon, the cultivators in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range were also slaughtered by Wuxin. Wuxin¡¯s blood-stained hands slowly brushed across his lips. ¡°Is the little girl in the Divine Realm?¡± After searching the souls of these cultivators and interrogating them, Wu Xin also deduced that Guo Yurong was in the Divine World. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian left the Han Family, he also sped back to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Look, Master is back.¡± In the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Diwu Zheng saw a stream of light in the sky and said to his other senior brothers and sisters. This was the first time Diwu Zheng had seen Xiao Changtian and the others use their spiritual skills. They quickly gathered together and waited for Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival. Xiao Changtian controlled his flying sword and slowly landed on the island. He looked at Di Wu Zheng and the others who were waiting for him. Xiao Changtian was also touched. He did not take in this group of disciples for nothing. They still knew how to be grateful. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so handsome.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng said slowly to Xiao Changtian. Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at Di Wu Zheng and the others. He could understand their feelings. After all, in the cultivation world, who wouldn¡¯t ride a flying sword in the air? However, he seemed to know what his disciples would ask of him. Xiao Changtian was the first to speak to Diwu Zheng and the others,¡± ¡°Master knows what you¡¯re thinking. When there¡¯s a chance, Master will help you build a large kite.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to let you experience the joy of flying.¡± Needless to say, these brats would definitely pester him later. He wanted to teach them the sword kinesis flying technique. However, he did not learn it either. He had cheated. How was he supposed to teach them? To avoid trouble, Xiao Changtian promised them to make large kites. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Diwu Zheng said excitedly,¡± ¡°Master, what materials do you need for a large kite? We¡¯ll help you find them.¡± They weren¡¯t interested in flying, but in the large kite that Xiao Changtian mentioned. Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly said to them,¡± High-quality wood is needed to make the large kites sturdy.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t fall.¡± Originally, there was no shortage of wood on this island. However, due to the construction of various palaces a while ago, there was no shortage of wood. The wood on the island was almost used up. However, there was no need to be anxious. When the time came, he would just let Di Tian and the others go out and buy another batch. Thinking so, he said to Diwu Zheng and the others,¡± There s no hurry. Let me see what you¡¯ve been doing recently.¡± Diwu Zheng smiled at Xiao Changtian. Master, my stomach hurts a little. I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± ¡°Master, me too¡­¡± After a while, Di Wu Zheng and the others disappeared from Xiao Changtian¡¯s sight. If Xiao Changtian found out that they were in the Sutra Depository all day long, they would be killed. He would probably be scolded again. However, there was nothing he could do. Who asked his master to write such awesome books? At the same time, in the periphery of the Divine World. A figure slowly stepped out from the void. Looking at the ball of light in his hand, he slowly said, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°So the Divine Realm is a lower realm. From the looks of it, that little girl should not have the ability either.¡± ¡°Humans are really cunning.¡± Although he did not have the heart to look down on the lower realm like the Divine World. He had killed countless of such lower realms in the great war. However, to be on the safe side, he was still prepared to go and investigate. Then, Wuxin¡¯s figure slowly walked towards the direction of the Divine World. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Sir, I’ll Go Take a Look (1) Chapter 670: Sir, I¡¯ll Go Take a Look (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains ¡°The spiritual energy in this lower realm is so thin. That human is probably bluffing.¡± As he said that, Wuxin looked at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in disdain. After entering the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Wuxin glanced at the cliffs on both sides. Humph! A wisp of true essence slowly gathered in his hand, and then he attacked to the side. Bang! The mountain wall was hit unintentionally and turned into broken rocks. Wuxin shook his head when he saw the mountain wall being shattered by him. Looking at this place, it was undoubtedly a lower realm. There was nothing special about it. Since this was the case, he would directly destroy this place. Then, he could go back and report. With this thought in mind, Wuxin leaped up with both legs and flew into the air. Whoosh! Wuxin¡¯s figure stopped in mid-air. Then, he saw the island that Xiao Changtian and the others were on, surrounded by mountains. ¡°So those humans are hiding here. However, destroy them!¡± As he said that, a powerful energy slowly gathered at Wuxin¡¯s fingertips. Then, he pointed his finger at the island, and a thick energy pillar attacked the island. Bang! The expected destruction of the island did not happen. On the contrary, the island looked exactly the same as before. It was as if he had not been attacked. What was going on? At this moment, Wuxin was also puzzled. Then, Wuxin saw streams of light flying out from the island. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A huge flag with a monstrous aura surrounded Wuxin. Looking at the flags around him, Wuxin could sense danger from them. Whoosh! Without any hesitation, Wuxin also turned around and walked back. However, not long after Wuxin walked out, the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation also emitted beams of light. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Wuxin was hit by the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation, and she let out a miserable cry. ¡°What is this?¡± Wuxin looked at his arm that had been hit by the beam of light. At this moment, his arm was being disintegrated by the light beam of the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Array and turned into nothingness. Following that, Wuxin¡¯s hand gestures changed as he muttered something. ¡°Wind Transformation!¡± As soon as Wuxin finished speaking, his entire body rapidly expanded. Bang! Wuxin¡¯s body exploded in mid-air. As the explosion ended, Wuxin¡¯s illusory figure appeared outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°What exactly was that thing just now? I should hurry back and tell Lord Yan Jiang.¡± With this thought in mind, Wuxin flew out. Just as Wuxin turned around, a dignified voice sounded in Wuxin¡¯s heart. ¡°Evil Race, do you think you can still leave?¡± ¡°Who is it? Who is it?¡± Hearing this voice, Wuxin said to the surrounding people in fear. He had the Fragrant Wood given to him by Lord General of the Flame Army, which could shield his Heretic Race aura. How could anyone see his identity clearly? Could it be those powerful beings of the human race? After all, it was still possible for the old men to see through his identity. No one responded to him. Then, Wuxin saw a golden dragon claw attack him. Seeing the golden dragon claw, Wuxin was even more terrified. ¡°No, you¡¯re not from the righteous path alliance. What that human said is true.¡± Wuxin also felt an aura that could purify him from the dragon claw. If he was hit by him, there was absolutely no possibility of him surviving. Bang! The dragon claw didn¡¯t give Wuxin any chance to escape. It pierced through Wuxin¡¯s body right in front of his horrified eyes. Then, Wuxin¡¯s entire body turned into nothingness in midair. Bang! Wuxin was destroyed, and a loud bang sounded in the air. At this moment, on the island, Xiao Changtian hurriedly stood up from his rocking chair. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the outer area of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and hurriedly walked out. Passing through the small lake, Xiao Yan arrived at the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, in the mountain path of the valley, there were a few pieces of wood and some gravel. Then, Xiao Changtian looked around. There was no one there! Xiao Changtian looked at the rocks on the ground and then at the mountain peak. Did he fall from the mountain? It was probably the case. After all, it was unlikely that anyone would enter the Hundred Thousand Mountains on a normal day. It just so happened that he needed some wood recently. Looking at the situation, there seemed to be a lot of wood stored on this mountain. ¡°Senior, what happened outside?¡± At this moment, the figure of the Great Sun Immortal slowly appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s vision. After hearing the loud noise in the valley, Daoist Da Yang was also worried about what was happening outside, so he quickly came to the valley. Xiao Changtian waved at him when he saw the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe some wood from the mountain fell down.¡± ¡°But I might have to trouble you to help me move these logs to the island. I want to make a giant kite for Diwu Zheng and the others.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal was stunned for a moment, then he nodded to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± After all, Senior has recently started to use the sword kinesis flying technique. It¡¯s normal for him to create a divine weapon or something. It seemed that Senior¡¯s plan had entered the final stage. With this thought in mind, Daoist Big Sun also helped Xiao Changtian bring the wood over. At the same time, in the palace of the clan. General Yan stood in the center of the palace, frowning slightly. ¡± Why hasn¡¯t there been any news about Wuxin? Could it be that the Human Race really has a method to purify us Evil Race?¡± As he said this, General Yan was also a little worried. If Wuxin was discovered by the humans, Yan Jiang could still understand. After all, those old men from the Righteous Dao Alliance could still discover the identity of the evil race through the Fragrant Wood. But now, there was no aura at all, and Yan Jiang felt that something was wrong. That was because the human race had never had any means to purify the evil race. It was impossible to kill Wuxin completely. Seeing General Yan¡¯s worried look, Wu Nameless also walked out from the side and slowly said to General Yan, ¡°Sir, are you worried about Wuxin?¡± When Yan Jiang heard Wu Ming¡¯s words, he slowly walked towards him and nodded at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s been out for so long, but there¡¯s no news at all.¡± ¡°Milord, why don¡¯t you let me take a look?¡± At this moment, Wu Ming slowly said to General Yan in front of him. Hearing Wu Ming¡¯s words, General Yan nodded at him. ¡°Yes, yes. Go and take a look. Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any news.¡± After General Yan finished speaking, Wu Ming¡¯s figure also disappeared from the palace. Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Father’s Invitation to Dinner (1) Chapter 671: Father¡¯s Invitation to Dinner (1) Translator: 549690339 | Barbaric Heaven, Sky Fire Mountains. In the air, Wu Ming¡¯s figure slowly appeared. ¡°There¡¯s Wuxin¡¯s aura here. It seems like Wuxin has been here before.¡± ¡°According to the aura that Wuxin left behind, we should be able to find his location very quickly.¡± With this thought in mind, Wu Ming waved his hand. He took out a piece of black and white paper from his interspatial ring. Black and white paper! Nameless¡¯s treasure, Zhi Yi, stepped on the black and white flying paper, and Nameless¡¯s figure flew into the distance. This black and white flying paper was one of the most precious treasures of the evil race. It was on the same level as the top-grade immortal artifacts of humans. The black and white paper did not have any offensive power, but its speed was extremely fast. Wuxin relied on this black and white paper to rank among the best among the dark soldiers. After all, every time someone fought with him. He might be killed by me before he could even make a move. At the same time, on the island of the Divine Realm¡¯s Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Great Sun Immortal slowly walked into Xiao Changtian¡¯s room from outside the Ten Thousand Mountains. Seeing Xiao Changtian lying on his rocking chair, the Great Sun Immortal said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s a person outside who calls himself Li Feng who wants to see you.¡± ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to meet him?¡± Xiao Changtian was also surprised to hear what the Great Sun Immortal said. It was Little Fengzi. It was all thanks to him that he was able to successfully obtain the black ice crystal last time. He wanted to find a chance to thank them. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, bring me there.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal brought Xiao Changtian to the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, Li Feng had already prepared a carriage outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Seeing Xiao Changtian walk out from the Ten Thousand Mountains, Li Feng also walked over. ¡°Senior, that father wants to invite you to the Li family to express your gratitude for saving his life in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Then, he thought of the fire-breathing demon beast in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. It turned out that Xiao Fengzi was thanking him for warning them about the demon beasts in the mountains. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s me who has to thank you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng scratched the back of his head. ¡°Senior, father has already prepared a banquet and is waiting for you.¡± After knowing that Xiao Changtian was an expert of the Human Race, Li Chaoyuan also asked Li Feng to bring him over. Xiao Changtian heard what Li had said and slowly said,¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian turned around and said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal behind him,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, that mountain might not be peaceful recently. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of it.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded. Then, Xiao Changtian got into Li Feng¡¯s carriage and headed toward the Barbaric Heaven. At the same time, in the Li family of the Barbaric Heaven. In the hall of the Li family, in the center of Li Chaoyuan¡¯s sitting position. On both sides of him, there were also higher-ups of the Li family. The atmosphere in the hall seemed a little serious. At this moment, Li Chaoyuan slowly said to everyone, ¡°All the elders in the family have returned, right?¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t waste my breath. I¡¯ve gathered everyone here today for one purpose.¡± ¡°The senior who defeated the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon in the Heavenly Fire Mountains is on his way to the Li Clan.¡± ¡°And this senior also had some friction with our Li family before.¡± ¡°So I plan to give that senior 90% of the mine that the family dug this year. I wonder what everyone thinks about this matter?¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, the group of Li family elders looked at each other. Then, an elder of the Li family stood up from his seat. ¡°I agree with the family head¡¯s decision, if we can build a good relationship with that senior.¡± ¡°Then what our Li family has obtained far exceeds that 90%.¡± An elder came out to speak. Soon, another Li family elder came out. ¡°I agree. It¡¯snot like we haven¡¯t seen that senior¡¯s strength before.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s an existence at the level of a Creation Immortal, on the same level as our ancestor.¡± ¡°When the time comes, with two Creation Immortals protecting our Li family, our Li family¡¯s business will probably soar rapidly.¡± Following that, the other higher-ups of the Li family also walked out and expressed their agreement to Li Chaoyuan¡¯s suggestion. 90% of the harvest might be a little painful for them. However, compared to Xiao Changtian¡¯s relationship, they felt that it was not a loss at all. Seeing that everyone from the Li family had agreed, Li Chaoyuan nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since no one has any objections, then this matter is settled.¡± At the same time, Li Feng brought Xiao Changtian to the Li Family. This was the first time Xiao Changtian had come to the Li family. He saw the magnificent courtyard of the Li family and the dazzling array of decorations around it. Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. This Little Fengzi was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. At this moment, Li Feng said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go and inform father.¡± When he went to pick up Xiao Changtian, Li Feng knew that Li Chaoyuan and the others were in a meeting. Therefore, he planned to go over and take a look. Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. ¡°No problem. You go ahead. I¡¯ll just walk around here casually.¡± After Li Feng went to the Li family¡¯s hall, a voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°Xiao Changtian?¡± Hearing someone calling his name, Xiao Changtian also turned around. The lady in red. ¡°Why are you here?¡± At this moment, the woman in red slowly said to Xiao Changtian. After he was captured by Di Wu Zheng and the others, Hong Yi used the opportunity when Xiao Chang Tian let him go to escape from the island. Seeing Xiao Changtian here, he was a little surprised. Then, Hong Yi continued to speak to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re planning.¡± ¡°But let me tell you, I¡¯m already Li Feng¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡°Li Feng¡¯s ancestor is a Creation Immortal. He will avenge me.¡± ¡°Just wait for your death.¡± When the red-clothed woman spoke, she also had a feeling of being proud and exhilarated. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After finding out that Li Feng¡¯s ancestor was a Creation Immortal, she thought of ways to get close to him. He had even given up his most precious thing. And all these efforts were waiting for the results today. At the same time, Feng Feng and Li Chaoyuan walked out of the Li family¡¯s hall. He heard the words of the woman in red. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Shut Up (1) Chapter 672: Shut Up (1) Translator: 549690339 Barbaric Heaven, Li Family When the Li family heard the woman in red¡¯s words, they were shocked. ¡°Shut up!¡± At this moment, Li Feng shouted at the red-clothed woman. He had only gotten to know this woman in red a few days ago. At that time, she looked very handsome and liked him very much. So, he started dating her. He didn¡¯t expect that this red-clothed woman had a grudge with Senior. If Senior were to misunderstand that the Li family was actually in contact with his enemy, he would definitely be killed. This not only made all the efforts of his father and the others go to waste. Moreover, it might worsen the relationship between Senior and the Li family. At that time, it was hard to say what would happen to the entire Li family. Soon, Li Feng arrived beside the woman in red and covered her mouth with his hand. ¡°Li Feng, what are you doing? This is the person I told you about before. You said you would help me¡­¡± Seeing Li Feng come over, the woman¡¯s face was filled with joy. She removed Li Feng¡¯s hand. Then, she told Li Feng that Xiao Changtian was her enemy. Li Feng saw that he was unable to hold the woman¡¯s mouth. Pa! At this moment, a crisp slap slowly sounded in the Li family. Li Feng slapped the woman in red, leaving a clear palm print on her face. The red ¨C robed woman was slapped by Li Feng and did not react. Before this, Li Feng did not treat him like this. He was completely obedient to him. Why did he suddenly hit her today? At this moment, the red-clothed woman also slowly said to Li Feng, ¡°Li Feng, what do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t you say before¡­ Pa! Another crisp slap sounded. This time, perhaps because Li Feng had used too much force, the woman in red fell to the ground. At this moment, Li Feng only wanted the woman in red to stop talking. It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said anything just now. If he really said something that caused Senior to misunderstand, then wouldn¡¯t he become a sinner of the Li family? At that time, not only would the senior not let him off, but he would also be able to escape. His father and the elders of the Li family would probably not let him off either. Thinking of this, Li Feng also wanted the red-dressed woman to quickly fall to the ground and stop talking. However, at this moment, Li Feng also saw the woman in red slowly get up from the ground. ¡°Li Feng, why, why are you like this? It¡¯s because¡­ F * ck, why was this woman so resistant to being hit? Li Feng was also a little anxious at this moment. He hurriedly condensed a wisp of true essence in his hand. Then, he slapped the woman in red¡¯s face. After being hit by Li Feng¡¯s slap, the woman in red was sent flying outside. Xiao Changtian, who was watching from the side, sighed inwardly. This Xiao Fengzi¡¯s method of curing lunatics was really unique. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with this woman in red, but she kept saying that he was her enemy. When I came to this cultivation world, I didn¡¯t have any cultivation or strength. Forget about humans, he didn¡¯t even know if he had killed an ant. One had to know that one step could turn into a demonic beast. However, why hadn¡¯t he thought of Little Feng Zi¡¯s method of healing before? Perhaps he would go back and study it when he had the time. At this time, Li Feng also came to Xiao Changtian and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know where this crazy woman came from.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it properly.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen this person.¡± ¡°I wanted to treat her last time, but it didn¡¯t seem to be very effective.¡± ¡°You gave me a lot of inspiration just now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Feng. At this moment, Li Chaoyuan also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. Our Li Clan will definitely give you an explanation for this matter.¡± Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright!¡± Then, under Li Chaoyuan¡¯s signal, a few disciples of the Li family brought Xiao Changtian into the hall. In the hall of the Li family, Li Chaoyuan had already prepared all kinds of delicacies for Xiao Changtian. Now, they also hoped that these delicacies could make Xiao Changtian feel better. Li Chaoyuan followed Xiao Changtian into the hall. When he entered, he glared at Li Feng. Sensing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s gaze, Li Feng also knew that this time, he was going to challenge Li Chaoyuan. Then, he took a deep breath and slowly walked toward the woman in red. Lying on the ground, the red-robed woman heard the conversation between Xiao Changtian and Li Feng. When she saw Li Feng who had come in front of her, the red-robed woman suppressed the slightly chaotic blood essence in her body. He slowly said to Li Feng, ¡°Li Feng, why? Aren¡¯t you the only son of the Li family? ¡°Didn¡¯tyou say thatyou¡¯re the descendant of the Creation Immortal? Why are you so afraid of that person?¡± Hearing the woman in red¡¯s words, Li Feng was also unable to vent his anger. Did this red-robed woman really not know, or was she pretending not to know? The senior standing in front of her was also a Creation Immortal. You still want me to offend a powerful Creation Immortal for you. Isn¡¯t this asking me to die? ¡°From now on, I, Li Feng, have nothing to do with you.¡± At this moment, Li Feng slowly said to the red-clothed woman. Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, the woman in red was also stunned. ¡°Why? Is it because of this mortal? That Xiao Changtian? ¡°Is your family of Creation Immortals so afraid of him?¡± ¡°Where did your family¡¯s face go?¡± When Li Feng heard the woman in red¡¯s words, he slowly said to her, ¡°I can only say this. There are some people you can¡¯t afford to offend, and shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± ¡°Since you have offended me, you should bear the consequences. ¡°I advise you to have a certain amount of respect for Senior Xiao. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even know how you died. The woman in red smiled when she heard Li Feng¡¯s words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No, no, how can he make a Creation Immortal family so afraid? I have to find out the reason.¡± ¡°Did he have something on your family?¡± Li Feng shook his head when he heard the woman in red. Then, he also struck the back of the red-clothed woman¡¯s head. Li Feng felt that if this red-dressed woman continued to speak. Not only would something happen to her, but the Li family would probably be gone. After a while, two Li Family disciples came in from outside and carried the woman out. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Wuxin Is Here (1) Chapter 673: Wuxin Is Here (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains In the lake in front of the island, the Black Water Dragon was swimming freely in the water. His body floated on the surface of the water, enjoying the sunlight. Now, the Blackwater Dragon had fully adapted to his role as Xiao Changtian¡¯s gatekeeper to the island. After Xiao Changtian arrived, not only did his cultivation improve by leaps and bounds, but he also had the guidance of the Ancestral Dragon. As time passed, the other mythical beasts on the island acknowledged him more and more. He thought about how he could get such a strong thigh. The Black Destruction Serpent Dragon felt a little smug. At this moment, the Blackwater Dragon turned around and looked in the direction of the valley. At this moment, a nameless figure was slowly approaching from the periphery of the valley. Following Wuxin¡¯s aura, Wu Ming continued to pursue for a while and finally arrived at the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains in front of him, Nameless narrowed his eyes. The fog on the mountain actually carried a mysterious aura. Could Wuxin be inside? With this thought in mind, Wu Ming walked straight into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Hiss! In the valley, a scream rang out! The moment Wuming entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains, a giant python in the valley also attacked him. Humph! Wu Ming snorted coldly. The true essence in his palm slowly gathered and attacked the oncoming python. Then, the python¡¯s body exploded in front of Nameless. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! After the giant python was destroyed, other ferocious beasts ran out from both sides of the valley and attacked Nameless. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing more beasts attacking him, Wu Ming also raised his hands. The primeval essence in his palm gathered to form two huge light balls. Holding the ball of light in his hand, Wu Ming threw it at the oncoming fierce beast. Instantly, the beasts that had attacked Nameless fell to the ground one after another. At this moment, the Ancestral Dragon also popped its head out from the lake. It slowly said to the Blackwater Dragon on the lake¡¯s surface, ¡°Xiao Hei, let him come over. Let the formation deal with him.¡± ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± Hearing the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s words, the Blackwater Dragon did not dare to be negligent and let out a cry. Then, in the valley, those fierce beasts hid one after another. Seeing that the valley had regained its peace, Wu Ming also directly passed through the valley. When he arrived in front of the lake and saw the Fragrant Wood on the island, he was delighted. Since the Fragrant Wood was here, Wuxin should be nearby as well. Following that, Wu Ming also saw the black flood dragon on the lake. ¡°An immortal king level demon beast. This lower realm is indeed different.¡± ¡°However, that¡¯s all.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, an energy ball appeared in Wu Ming¡¯s hand. He threw it at the Black Destruction Serpent Dragon, just like how he threw it at the ferocious beasts in the valley. ¡°How arrogant!¡± Seeing that the Black Water Dragon did not seem to care about his energy ball, he could not help but sigh. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Wu Ming¡¯s face. ¡°What happened?¡± The scene of the Black Water Dragon being blown into pieces did not happen. On the contrary, Nameless saw his energy ball disappear into thin air. Then, Wu Ming felt a wave of energy fluctuation around him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Large flags surrounded him in the center. ¡°Playing tricks!¡± Wu Ming said slowly when he saw these flags. Then, he placed his hands in front of his chest and waved them down, releasing all the true essence in his body. He condensed a few huge energy balls around his body and attacked the few flags. Bang! Just like before, the energy ball hit the flag, but it did not cause any ripples. At this moment, the flag also lit up. Seeing the light on the flag, Nameless¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. Without any hesitation, his hand gestures changed. The black and white flying paper under his feet appeared, displaying his maximum speed. He flew out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Bang! However, before Nameless could fly far, a huge golden dragon claw flew down from the sky. It ruthlessly pierced through his body, and then, Nameless¡¯s body turned into nothingness in midair. On the ground was the black and white paper he had brought with him. The black flood dragon saw the Ancestral Dragon kill Nameless and then saw the black and white flying paper on the ground. He exhaled. Senior Ancestral Dragon is still Senior Ancestral Dragon. With such strength, we can¡¯t even compare him. At this moment, the Black Water Dragon slowly said to the Ancestral Dragon, ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, I¡¯ll help you get that piece of paper.¡± ¡°Yes, bring that paper over. Perhaps Master will use it in the future.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Ancestral Dragon sank into the bottom of the lake again. After the Ancestral Dragon finished speaking, the Blackwater Dragon also took back the black-and-white flying paper. At the same time, in the hall of the Li family. Xiao Changtian was sitting in the main hall of the Li family. There was a table in front of him with all kinds of exotic delicacies. These were all food that Li Chaoyuan had ordered people to carefully find from various places. Not only did these ingredients taste delicious, but they also contained a huge amount of energy. To immortal cultivators, it was no different from the panaceas refined by alchemists. Sitting beside the guest table, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with joy. Li Chaoyuan suddenly said that his family had too many mines and wanted to give some to him. She had wanted to reject him, but he was too enthusiastic. She had no choice but to reject him. It was difficult to reject his kindness. However, this also made Xiao Changtian understand that in this cultivation world. The rich were so rich that oil flowed out of them, while the poor were so poor that they were sour! After dinner, Xiao Changtian slowly returned to the Divinity under Li Chaoyuan¡¯s arrangement. At this moment, at the entrance of the Li family. Li Chaoyuan stood at the gate of the Li family and saw the direction where Xiao Changtian had left. He heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Fortunately, Senior was eating very happily at the dining table and did not take the matter of that woman to heart. Otherwise, their Li family would have made things worse this time. Then, Li Chaoyuan slowly said to Old Tu beside him, ¡°Elder Tu, bring me that unfilial son.¡± After he finished speaking, Li Feng also walked in front of Li Chaoyuan submissively. ¡°Father!¡± Seeing Li Feng, Li Chaoyuan was also disappointed and pointed at his forehead. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done? From today onwards, shut yourself up at home and reflect on your mistakes.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Li Chaoyuan¡¯s words, Li Feng did not refute and walked out of the hall. ¡°Wait, what did you do with that woman?¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already sent him away.¡± ¡°At least you have some self-awareness.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Li Chaoyuan nodded and asked the servant to take Li Feng away. Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Thank You, Blackie (1) Chapter 674: Thank You, Blackie (1) Translator: 549690339 | In a dark hall of the Evil Race. In the main hall, General Yan sat on a huge skeletal chair. She held her chin with her hand and looked a little worried. For some unknown reason, Yan Jiang had been feeling uneasy for the past few days. ¡°Sigh!¡± He sighed slowly. At this moment, Wu Xie slowly walked in from outside the hall. Hearing General Yan¡¯s sigh, Wu Xie said to General Yan,¡± ¡°Milord, is there something troubling you?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Wu Xie.¡± After seeing who it was, General Yan slowly stood up from his seat. He slowly walked towards Wu Xie. ¡°Wu Xie, you said that Wu Xin and Wu Ming have been in Heaven¡¯s Beyond for some time now.¡± ¡°Why is there no news at all? Could what that human said be true?¡± At this point, the worry in General Yan¡¯s words was very obvious. If it was really as that fat human said, a little girl would appear among the humans. With a method to purify their evil aura, it would be beneficial for the future war. It was a disadvantageous factor that could turn the tide of the battle. Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie was also a little hesitant. At first, he didn¡¯t take the fat man¡¯s words seriously. After all, the evil race and the human race had been fighting for so many years and they knew each other very well. How could they not know that this human could purify evil energy? However, Wu Xin and Wu Ming had not returned for such a long time. It also made his heart waver. With that thought in mind, Wu Xie turned to General Yan and said slowly: ¡± ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you let me go to Heaven¡¯s Beyond?¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang looked at him slowly. Wu Xie was the strongest among all the dark soldiers. If he went, even if the human race really had some means to purify evil qi, he would not be able to do so. Then he should be able to escape. After all, according to the cultivation system of the human race, Wu Xie was also at the level of a Creation Immortal. However, General Yan was still a little worried. Then, he said to the dark soldiers guarding the hall, ¡°Go and bring that human over.¡± As soon as General Yan finished speaking, the dark soldiers began to walk out. He was confident in Wu Xie¡¯s strength. However, just in case, General Yan still wanted that human to go with him. After all, if something happened to Wuxie and she died there, it would be a huge loss for the evil race. With this thought in mind, the dark soldier brought the fat man over. Seeing the fat man, General Yan said slowly to Wu Xie: ¡± ¡°Wu Xie, let this human go with you.¡± ¡°He is more familiar with the situation in the Human Realm Upon Heavens than we are.¡± When Wu Xie heard Shi Yan¡¯s words, she did not say much and only nodded at him. Following that, Yan Jiang also arrived in front of the fat man. He opened his palm and a black bug appeared in it. Then, the dark soldier beside the fat man opened his mouth. Yan Jiang placed the black worm in his hand into the fat man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Uh, uh, uh!¡± When the fat man saw a black bug enter his mouth, he also vomited. Seeing the fat man¡¯s appearance, General Yan smiled at him and said, ¡°Stop struggling. That was the deadly flying insect I¡¯ve been nurturing for many years.¡± Without my guidance, he can¡¯t come out of your body.¡± ¡°And if I wanted to kill you, I only needed to trigger it, and that bug would eat away at your organs.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. This time, I want you to follow Wu Xie and listen to his commands, understand?¡± At this moment, General Yan stood in front of the fat man and said to him with a smile. Hearing General Yan¡¯s words, the fat man did not hesitate. ¡°I know, sir. I will do it well. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡± Following that, Wu Xie brought the plump man and flew towards Heaven¡¯s Beyond. At the same time, Xiao Changtian also returned to the Divine Realm from the Li Family. Arriving at the Hundred Thousand Mountains again, Xiao Changtian was ready to cross the lake by boat. At this moment, the water on the surface of the lake also churned. Then, the Black Water Dragon swam to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, let me bring you there.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Black Water Dragon who came to take him across the lake. It had been a long time since he had seen Little Black. He did not expect that he could still speak human language. His cultivation must have improved recently. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly stepped on the back of the Blackwater Dragon. Following that, Xiao Changtian slowly returned to the island under the guidance of the Black Water Dragon. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Hei!¡± Xiao Changtian said to the Blackwater Dragon as they arrived on the island. The black flood dragon also remembered the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s instructions when it heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He placed the black and white paper in front of Xiao Changtian. Seeing the paper in front of him, Xiao Changtian was also stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. Little Black knew him well. He knew that he was going to make a giant kite for Diwu Zheng and the others. She helped him find these papers. As a demonic beast, Little Black was still very understanding of human nature. They were much more pleasing to the eye than the small animals given by the system. At least, they only knew how to cause trouble for him. But he had never helped her. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Black Water Dragon again,¡± ¡°Xiao Hei, well done. Thank you.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian picked up the black and white paper on the ground and slowly walked into the island. The Blackwater Dragon was delighted to receive Xiao Changtian¡¯s praise. He recalled the time when he met Xiao Changtian and wanted to eat him up. Fortunately, Senior didn¡¯t argue with him at that time. Otherwise, he would be like that fellow from before, with no bones left. And today, Senior¡¯s praise for him, did it mean that Senior was increasingly acknowledging him? As he thought about this, the Black Water Dragon smiled. Then, he swam towards the bottom of the lake. Xiao Changtian came to the island with the black and white paper and found the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, please help me get those logs. I¡¯m going to start making giant kites.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the island, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal nodded at him. At this moment, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Wu Xie and the fat man¡¯s figures slowly appeared. After arriving at Heaven¡¯s Beyond, he relied on Wu Xie¡¯s strength and the guidance of the fat man. The two of them also came all the way here. Then, the two of them slowly walked towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Wuxie Flees (1) Chapter 675: Wuxie Flees (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains Wu Xie led the plump man slowly into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When Wu Xie and the fat man entered the valley. In the lake, the Black Water Dragon slowly said to the Ancestral Dragon, ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, someone else is here. However, there are two people this time. What should we do?¡± When the Ancestral Dragon heard the Black Water Dragon¡¯s words, he spatout a bubble. Don¡¯t worry, Master is still making kites by the lake.11 ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s a human among them this time. Don¡¯t act rashly and let them come over.¡± Hearing the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s words, the Blackwater Dragon nodded at him. At the same time, Wu Xie and the fat man arrived at the lakeside without any hindrance. At this moment, Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. He hurriedly stopped the fat man beside him from continuing to move forward. ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, the fat man said slowly to Wu Xie. Looking at the lakeside, the fat man also saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s that person. He¡¯s with the little girl.¡± After he finished speaking, the fat man saw Wu Xie clenching her fists tightly, and her eyes were red. Wu Xie was now almost certain that Wuxin and Wu Ming had met their doom. Moreover, he had died on this island. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also wiping the sweat off his forehead. From the corner of his eyes, he caught sight of Wu Xie and the plump man. Seeing them, Xiao Changtian also stood up and waved at them. The fat man saw Xiao Changtian waving at them and said to Wu Xie,¡± ¡°Sir, what should we do now? That person is just a mortal. Why don¡¯t we kill him?¡± Pa! At this moment, Wu Xie also gave the fat man a slap. What are you talking about? Do you want me to die?¡± The fat man was suddenly slapped by Wu Xie and he was a little dumbfounded. Covering her face with her hand, she said slowly to Wu Xie,¡± ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the fat man recalled what happened in the Sky Fire Mountain Range. He wanted to borrow Wu Xie¡¯s hand to help him take revenge. Pa! When Wu Xie heard the fat man¡¯s words, she slapped him again. ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you see the sword in that person¡¯s hand?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to leave here.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the fat man was still useful, Wu Xie would have ignored him. He felt a life-threatening aura from Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword. His instinct, which had been through many battles, was driving him away from this place. Otherwise, he might have ended up on this island forever like Wuxin and Wuming. At this moment, the sword in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand also emitted a bright light. Following that, Wu Xie, who was on the other side of the lake, also spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing the blood on his palm, Wu Xie hurriedly said to the fat man beside him,¡± ¡°Quickly take me away.¡± Seeing Wu Xie spit out blood, the fat man did not dare to be negligent. He quickly supported Wu Xie and walked out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw Wu Xie and the fat man slowly walking out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Could it be that he went the wrong way?¡± Xiao Changtian returned to his seat. He recalled that there was also a naked man who walked into the Hundred Thousand Mountains last time. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t surprised that Wu Xie and the fat man had come to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, in the lake, the Black Water Dragon slowly said to the Ancestral Dragon, ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, they¡¯re leaving. Should we make a move?¡± The Black Flood Dragon knew that Ancestral Dragon and the other Divine Beasts seemed to hate those evil races very much. Thus, when he saw Wu Xie and the fat man leaving the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he quickly asked Zu Long for his opinion. Before Zu Long could reply, Xiao Changtian, who was by the lake, was also talking to himself. ¡°Forget it, let them go.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Black Water Dragon understood. At the same time, under the lead of the fat man, Wu Xie slowly returned to the Evil Race¡¯s palace. In the great hall of the Evil Race, Yan Jiang saw Wu Xie and the fat man walking in from outside the palace. Seeing the fat man supporting Wu Xie, General Yan had a bad feeling. He quickly stepped forward and came to Wu Xie¡¯s side, saying slowly to him,¡± ¡°What is it, WuXie?¡± At this moment, beside the plump man, Wu Xie had already fainted. Seeing Wu Xie¡¯s weak appearance, General Yan glared at the fat man beside him. ¡°What happened? How did Wu Xie get so badly injured?¡± Sensing the anger in General Yan¡¯s words, the fat man immediately said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know either. We¡­¡± The fat man then told Yan Jiang everything that happened after they went to Heaven¡¯s Beyond. At this moment, a Magus from the Evil Tribe came to Yan Jiang and treated him. After a while, Wu Xie slowly woke up. At this moment, Wu Xie stood up and said to General Yan slowly,¡± ¡°Lord Flame General, Wuxin and Wuming might have already been killed.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, although General Yan was prepared, his heart still skipped a beat. Following that, General Yan said slowly to Wu Xie,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, don¡¯t be anxious, speak slowly.¡± ¡°Do you know what killed them?¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I got there, they had already been killed.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s reply, Yan Jiang paced back and forth in front of him. Have you seen those old men from the righteous path alliance?¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Those people from the righteous path alliance are not on that island.¡± ¡°That person is a young man, not a little girl.¡± After Wu Xie finished speaking, she seemed to be afraid that General Yan would blame her. The fat man quickly explained to Yan Jiang and Wu Xie: ¡± That person and that little girl are in cahoots.¡± Hearing Wu Xie and the fat man¡¯s words, General Yan¡¯s heart felt heavy. Since it was not those old men from the Righteous Path Alliance, Wuxin and Wuming should not be discovered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Thinking of this, Yan Jiang continued to ask Wu Xie:¡± ¡°Wu Xie, did you see the treasures on Wu Xin and Wu Ming, the Fragrant Wood and the Black and White Flying Paper?¡± Logically speaking, with these two treasures, the aura of the evil race on their bodies should not be discovered. If they were discovered, could there be something wrong with these two treasures? After hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie hesitated for a moment. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Early Battle (1) Chapter 676: Early Battle (1) Translator: 549690339 The Evil Race, a palace. Wu Xie looked at General Yan in front of her, her words hesitant. Seeing the hesitation on Wu Xie¡¯s face, General Yan¡¯s eyelids twitched as he said slowly,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t be angry with me for saying it.¡± At this moment, Wu Xie spoke slowly to General Yan. Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang took a deep breath and said slowly to Wu Xie,¡± ¡°Just say it. No matter what the result is, I can accept it. Seeing General Yan¡¯s serious expression, Wu Xie slowly stood up and said to GeneralYan,¡± ¡°Milord, when I was on the other side of that person¡¯s island.¡± ¡± I saw that person smashing your Fragrant Wood. It seemed like he was making something¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Wu Xie could finish, Yan Jiang interrupted her. ¡°You said that the Fragrant Wood that I painstakingly obtained from the clan was destroyed by that person?¡± ¡°You still want to use him to make things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s a provocation from our evil race.¡± At this moment, Wu Xie slowly added to Yan Jiang. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± At this moment, General Yan said angrily as he looked at Wu Xie beside him. Looking at Wu Xie, he recalled what he had just said. Whoosh! Yan Jiang slowly exhaled. At the same time, he clenched his fists and continued to say to Wu Xie,¡± ¡°What about the nameless black and white paper? Did you see it? Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, WuXie also said to him directly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what method that person used on the nameless black and white paper.¡± ¡°It has already been broken down into pieces.¡± While speaking, Wu Xie was also looking at General Yan¡¯s expression. After Wu Xie finished speaking, General Yan could not suppress the anger in his heart. He waved his hand around, and a pearl on the side was directly smashed into pieces. ¡°Preposterous, preposterous!¡± The black and white flying paper and the Fragrant Wood were treasures that he had obtained from the clan after going through countless hardships. But now, they were all destroyed by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Humans are really arrogant now!¡± Yan Jiang looked at the direction of Heaven¡¯s Beyond and said slowly. Destroying the Fragrant Wood and the black and white paper in front of Wu Xie. What was the meaning of this? Wasn¡¯t it just a provocation to him and a slap to his face? The more Yan Jiang thought about it, the angrier he became. He then said to Wu Xie slowly,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. Stay here and rest. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some people over and chop that human up to vent the hatred in my heart.¡± After he finished speaking, Yan Jiang also loudly said in the hall, ¡°Where are the dark soldiers?¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As soon as General Yan finished speaking, rows of dark soldiers walked in neatly from the various entrances of the palace. ¡°Yes!¡± When they saw General Yan, the dark soldiers shouted at him. When Yan Jiang saw these dark soldiers, he said to them, ¡°Our race has been immersed for so many years. Those humans might think that they can do it again.¡± ¡°He actually killed two of our Great Generals and even destroyed the most precious treasure of our Evil Race.¡± ¡°As your leader, I have the obligation to bring you over and teach them a lesson.¡± After Yan Jiang finished speaking, the dark soldiers also slowly said to him, ¡°We will listen to General Yan¡¯s arrangements!¡± At this moment, Wu Xie also came to General Yan¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°General Yan, you can¡¯t.¡± Hearing Wu Xie dissuade him, the General of the Farms waved his hand at him. ¡°Wuxie, I know what you want to say. Is it about the grand plan? ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to say. I¡¯ll attack the humans in advance.¡± ¡°I believe the clan will understand.¡± After General Yan finished speaking, Wu Xie shook her head at him. ¡°Lord Flame General, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Actually, that person has an extremely powerful longsword in his hand. ¡°When we were on the island, if I didn¡¯t leave quickly, I might have stayed there.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, Wuxin and Wuming might have died under that longsword.¡± Thinking of the sword in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Wu Xie still had some lingering fear. The aura that the longsword emitted made him feel a bone-deep danger. Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang also struck at the surrounding pillars. A huge pit appeared on the pillar. ¡°That human still wants to kill you?¡± ¡°Preposterous, really preposterous!¡± At this moment, General Yan said angrily. Wu Xie could be said to be the bravest warrior here. After he killed Wu Ming and Wu Xin, he was already in pain. He did not expect that person to want to kill Wu Xie. It was really intolerable! Following that, General Yan said slowly to Wu Xie,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, rest assured and recuperate here.¡± ¡°I have the true armor given to me by the clan leader. I don¡¯t believe that human can do anything to me.¡± With this thought in mind, General Yan also wanted to lead the dark soldiers towards the direction of Heaven¡¯s Beyond. At the same time, in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. In an alternate dimension, the white-browed elder and the spiritual pearl elder sat in a circle. At this moment, Elder Ling Zhu, who was sitting in the middle of the crowd, slowly opened her eyes. ¡°This evil race has been getting more and more restless recently. As the old man finished speaking, Man Tian also said, ¡°Yes, the aura at the border has been very intense recently.¡± ¡°The evil race can¡¯t be going to start a holy war, right? Man Tian¡¯s words also made the others ¡®hearts tighten. Following that, everyone also saw waves of black gas rising from the grand array in front of them. Seeing the black Qi, the old man and the others looked at each other. ¡°Looks like the Evil Race is really going to start a war.¡± After the old man finished speaking, Zheng Tian also said to him, ¡°Lingzhu, let me go over. Let me destroy them all.¡± Hearing Zhengtian¡¯s words, Lingzhu shook her head. ¡°We still need to guard the center of the formation. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to attack.¡± ¡± Moreover, the Evil Race¡¯s life force is extremely tenacious. It¡¯s difficult for us to kill them.¡± Seeing Ling Zhu shake her head, Zheng Tian waved his sleeve and said slowly, ¡± Then what do you think we should do? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see someone who could purify evil energy in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to pay him a visit.¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to the others. Hearing the elder¡¯s words, the others looked at each other and did not object. ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go see him personally.¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, his body turned into a white fog and flew out. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: I’m Going to Kill Him, Don’t Stop Me (1) Chapter 677: I¡¯m Going to Kill Him, Don¡¯t Stop Me (1) Translator: 549690339 r / Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. General Yan led a group of dark soldiers and arrived at a mountain peak outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Lord Flame General, I feel that it is not appropriate for us to enter rashly like this.¡± On the mountain peak, Wu Xie came to General Yan¡¯s side and said slowly to him. When Yan Jiang heard Wu Xie¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Wu Xie, we are already here, do you still want us to go back?¡± Because she was worried about General Yan¡¯s safety, Wu Xie had followed him all the way here. Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie also said to him slowly: ¡± ¡°Lord Yan Jiang, it is precisely because we have come here that we need to be careful.¡± Daren, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too easy for me to come here?¡± You have to know that Wuxin and Wuming just died here not long ago.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang started to hesitate. Indeed, he had walked all the way here because of his anger. However, it seemed to have gone too smoothly. There were almost no obstacles. It was as if he had specially let them come over. Logically speaking, the few old men from the Righteous Dao Alliance should have noticed that so many of them had come to Heaven¡¯s Beyond. Could this be a trap? At the thought of this, General Yan frowned. Then, he slowly said to the dark soldiers behind him, ¡°Bring me that human.¡± When Wu Xie saw that the Flame General had calmed down, he heaved a sigh of relief. He was also afraid that General Yan would rush in and die on impulse. Very quickly, the fat man arrived in front of General Yan with the help of a few soldiers of the Darkness Army. Seeing the fat man, General Yan slowly said to him, ¡°Human, didn¡¯t you say that you knew that person? Tell me, what do you know?¡± When the fat man heard General Yan¡¯s words, he looked at the familiar scene around him. He also knew who General Yan was asking about. Then, the fat man slowly said to General Yan,¡± ¡°Sir, I met that person in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. At that time, I¡­¡± At this moment, the fat man told Yan Jiang everything that he had encountered in the Sky Fire Mountain Range. When Wu Xie heard the fat man¡¯s words, she slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Are you saying that there is no aura on that person¡¯s body, like a mortal?¡± The fat man nodded at Wu Xie. ¡°Yes, sir, it¡¯s true!¡± After the fat man finished speaking, he saw Wu Xie pull out a long sword from his waist. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Looking at the sword in Wu Xie¡¯s hand, the fat man felt like crying. ¡°It¡¯s true, my lord. It can¡¯t be anymore true.¡± ¡°Oh, is it?¡± At this moment, Wu Xie also placed her sword on the fat man¡¯s neck. ¡°Really? Try saying that again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± At this moment, the fat man felt a chill down his lower body. He squeezed his legs together and his pants became wet. ¡°Lord, I really didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± Seeing the fat man¡¯s appearance, General Yan knew that he was not lying. At this moment, Wu Xie quietly said to General Yan: ¡± Sir, I didn¡¯t sense that person¡¯s aura before.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang started to hesitate. Wu Xie was a Creation Immortal, and even he could not see through her. Could that person be the ruler of the human race? Unable to come up with an idea, General Yan turned to Wu Xie and said,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, what do you think we should do?¡± Lord Yan Jiang, why don¡¯t we send someone in to investigate that person¡¯s strength?¡± As she spoke, Wu Xie glanced at the plump man. Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang nodded his head. At the same time, on the island. Xiao Changtian was sitting on a stool by the lake, looking at the kite in his hand. His face revealed a satisfied expression. At this moment, Guo Yurong walked out from the side. Young master Xiao, what are you doing here?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also stood up from the stool and said slowly to Guo Yurong,¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss Guo. I didn¡¯t do anything. I just had nothing to do so I made a few kites for Diwu Zheng and the others.¡± Seeing the kite in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Guo Yurong was also curious. He came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said slowly,¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao, can I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also handed the kite in his hand to Guo Yurong. When Guo Yurong saw the kite in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, she was also in deep thought. She could feel the evil aura lingering on the kite. However, for some reason, the evil aura on it was actually flowing away automatically. It seemed that Young Master Xiao had a method to purify evil energy again. At the same time, at the entrance of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Yan Jiang also slowly said to the fat man in front of him, ¡°Go in and investigate that person¡¯s strength for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the golden mosquito on your shoulder and your body are only complementary.¡± ¡°As long as something happens to him, your life will also disappear.¡± Hearing General Yan¡¯s words, the fat man did not dare to speak or get angry. He could only nod at General Yan. From the conversation between Yan Jiang and Wu Xie, he could tell that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength seemed to be beyond his imagination. If he went in like this, it would seem like he was going to be cannon fodder. Seeing the fat man¡¯s unwilling expression, General Yan slowly said to him, ¡°As long as you can get this done, I can guarantee you.¡± ¡°When we return, I will cleanse your bones and transform you into a member of the Evil Race.¡± ¡°At that time, you will be the hero of the Evil Race.¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, the fat man nodded at him. Given the current situation, the humans would definitely not let him off for what he had done for the evil race. It would be better to use this opportunity to cling onto the evil race¡¯s thigh. With this thought in mind, the fat man mustered up his energy and walked into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He followed the fat man into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Wu Xie also saw Xiao Chang Tian on the other side of the island. He slowly said to General Yan beside him, ¡°Lord General Yan, look, it¡¯s that¡­¡± Before Wu Xie could finish her words, she saw General Yan¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at the other side of the island. Xiao Changtian was holding a giant kite in his hand, chatting and laughing with Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Guo Yurong. At the same time, he kept dismantling the giant kite. ¡°Damn it, this person actually destroyed my treasure like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him, no one can stop me.¡± As he spoke, General Yan was also prepared to attack Xiao Changtian. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: I’ll Leave Now (1) Chapter 678: I¡¯ll Leave Now (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Calm down!¡± ¡°Lord General Yan, pleasecalm down!¡± Beside General Yan, Wu Xie also hurriedly pulled him back and said slowly to him,¡± Sir, that person took the Wuxin and Nameless Fragrant Wood and the black and white flying paper to anger you.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t fall into his trap.¡± Humph! Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang finally calmed down. He punched the surrounding rocks with his bare fist, and the entire rock shattered into pieces. ¡°Humans are really cunning!¡± Wu Xie saw that General Yan¡¯s anger had subsided a little and she continued: ¡± ¡°Milord, it won¡¯t be too late to act when that human comes back from gathering information.¡± Wuming could have been set up by this human and eventually fell into his hands.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang nodded in agreement. Thank goodness I have you, Wuxie. Your analysis has enlightened me.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we might have fallen into that human¡¯s trap just now.¡± ¡°I was too hasty!¡± After walking for a distance, the fat man heard the sound of gravel shattering behind him. He turned his head to look behind him and saw Wu Xie waving at him. ¡°Just do your own thing.¡± Wu Xie slowly transmitted her voice to the fat man as she led Yan Jiang and the rest to hide behind the rock. The plump man received Wu Xie¡¯s signal and took a deep breath before slowly walking towards the other side of the island. At the same time, on the other side of the island. Guo Yurong sat beside Xiao Changtian, holding a giant kite that Xiao Changtian had made. Young Master Xiao, can this thing really bring me to the sky?¡± Guo Yurong said to Xiao Changtian as she waved the giant kite in front of him. Xiao Changtian smiled at Guo Yurong when he heard her words. ¡°Of course, when I finish the modification, I will be able to soar in the sky like those Immortal Cultivators.¡± ¡°But Miss Guo probably doesn¡¯t need this thing.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that Guo Yurong was an immortal cultivator, so she didn¡¯t need this thing to fly. Guo Yurong smiled at him when she heard his words. ¡°I want to keep one as a souvenir. Is that okay?¡± Seeing Guo Yurong¡¯s innocent smile, Xiao Changtian also smiled at him. ¡®If Miss Guo likes to speak, of course, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong smiled sweetly and looked at the lake. At this moment, the figure of the Black Water Dragon slowly appeared on the surface of the lake. After feeling Guo Yurong¡¯s gaze, the Black Water Dragon did not dare to stay any longer. Then, he swam down to the bottom of the lake. At this moment, the fat man also came to the lakeside and saw the boat by the lakeside. The fat man also walked up directly, and then slowly moved towards Xiao Changtian. Along the way, the fat man kept looking at the lake. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger on this lake, right? He had just seen something pitch-black. Along the way, the fat man was also very nervous. Then, he slowly came to the lakeside. After they got ashore, they saw that there was still no movement on the lake. The fat man heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Perhaps he had been too paranoid just now. Then, the fat man slowly walked toward the island. At this time, Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong also noticed the fat man on the island. Changtian¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the fat man. Why did he remember that this fat man wasn¡¯t in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range? In the end, he was burned by the fire spat by that demon beast. Could it be that this fatty was also a cultivator? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the fat man. Seeing Xiao Changtian waving at him, the fat man became nervous. Could it be that this person already knew the purpose of coming here? With this thought in mind, the fat man walked up to Xiao Changtian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing the fat man, Changtian said to him slowly. Guo Yurong also recognized the fat man. Looking at the fat man, she also felt the aura on his body that she hated. ¡°What are you doing here? Could it be that he was going to do something bad?¡± Then, she walked to the fat man¡¯s side and observed him. The fat man was also staring at Guo Yurong. He was also very nervous. He stammered, ¡°Seniors, L.J¡¯m here to thank you.¡± ¡°Thankyou?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to say. Gratitude? He didn¡¯t seem to have helped Fatty in any way. Could it be Miss Guo? Thinking so, Xiao Changtian also looked at Guo Yurong. At this moment, the fat man realized that he was speaking incoherently. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong,¡± Yes, I came to thank the two of you for being able to escape from danger in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to the help of the two of you.¡± After he finished speaking, the fat man felt nervous. The reason why he was able to survive the Scarlet Blood Evil Dragon was all thanks to the Evil Race. If these two people were really like what the lords said¡­ If his strength was monstrous, then he should have seen through his lies in an instant. Then, the fat man saw Xiao Changtian walking towards him. Was this person going to attack him? With this thought in mind, the fat man saw Xiao Changtian pat him on the shoulder. ¡°There are bugs!¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the golden mosquito planted by General Yan on the fat man¡¯s shoulder and said slowly. It was over! Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the fat man thought that Xiao Changtian had discovered his identity. At this time, Guo Yurong also saw the golden mosquito on the fat man¡¯s shoulder and said slowly,¡± ¡°This bug¡­¡± ¡°If you want to thank someone, you should thank Miss Guo. I don¡¯t have the ability to save you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not coming over. Do you want to come to the island and sit for a while?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the fat man. The fat man was also a little stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Was this person inviting him to rest here? Didn¡¯t discover his identity? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian interrupted Guo Yurong who was observing. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong frowned. He slowly said to the fat man, ¡°That won¡¯t do. The aura on this fatty makes me feel uncomfortable.¡± Do you want to stay here? Are you still going back?¡± At this moment, Guo Yurong gave the fat man a threatening smile. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, the fat man immediately said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Four Demonic Beasts (1) Chapter 679: Four Demonic Beasts (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. A figure slowly emerged from the void. It was the old man who came all the way here from the righteous path alliance. When he arrived at the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the old man also saw the fog on the top of the mountain. His eyes paused for a moment before he flew into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Whoosh! The Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s figure streaked across the valley and arrived at the back of the mountain. ¡°Roar!¡± As soon as the Spirit Pearl Elder landed in the back mountain, he heard a furious roar. Immediately after, a huge black palm attacked him. Seeing the bear paw coming at him, the Spirit Pearl Elder smiled. Then, he swung his palm and collided with the bear paw. Bang! The two palms collided, and a sound was emitted in the air. Then, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to the black bear, ¡°I have no intention of becoming your enemy. 1 just want to pay a visit to the owner of this island.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Spirit Pearl Elder pointed at the black bear, and a ring of light descended on his body. Roar! Roar! Roar! The black bear was restrained by the spiritual pearl elder¡¯s halo, and it let out a series of angry roars. Then, the old man smiled at the black bear and flew forward. Soon, the old man found Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong by the lake. Seeing the two of them, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also flew towards them. The old man smiled at them as he landed in front of them. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had just sent the fat man away. When he returned to the lakeside and saw the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect, he was also a little surprised. Why was there another person on the island? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the old man,¡± ¡°And you are?¡± The old man smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°I¡¯m from the righteous path alliance, I have something to ask you.¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder spoke to Xiao Changtian. Then, he waved his hand and took a step to the side, revealing a few demon beasts behind him. ¡°They have all suffered a certain amount of hardship. I wonder if you can save them?¡± Xiao Changtian looked behind the old man when he heard that the old man didn¡¯t waste any words. At this moment, behind the old man, there were four¡­ The small animal stood up slowly. Seeing these small animals, Xiao Changtian also looked at the old man suspiciously. This old man, wouldn¡¯t he use these small animals for experiments? On the far left was a wild bird, but that was all. Because it was really hard to say whether it counted or not. It looked like a golden pheasant, especially its head and neck. However, upon closer inspection, he felt that this thing didn¡¯t look like it. After all, in his previous life and in the cultivation world, he had never seen a golden pheasant with uneven wings. He would consider him a deformed golden pheasant. However, beside the golden pheasant, there was another one that was even more ridiculous. It had a strong body and four healthy limbs. If one did not look at its head, one would think that it was a ferocious tiger. However, Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw the head. It was a pig¡¯s head. Xiao Changtian also found it hard to imagine how this old man raised a pig to be so strong. Beside the strong pig was a small bug. In his memory, the size of a worm was smaller than the size of a fingertip. In front of Xiao Changtian, this bug was the size of a palm. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t have any hostility towards him, Xiao Changtian would have thought that the person in front of him was a demonic beast. The last one was relatively normal. Its appearance was very normal. However, his mouth kept making a series of beeping sounds. It was clearly an elk, so why did it make a pig¡¯s cry? Xiao Changtian finally understood why this old man was looking for him. This old man should be a resident of the small town outside. It must be because the poultry in his house suddenly mutated and could not be sold. That was why she came to him for help. After all, ever since the plague, the residents of the town had come to him for anything. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t saying that it wasn¡¯t good for them to look for him. On the contrary, Xiao Changtian welcomed the townspeople to find him. After all, if the medical skills that he obtained from the system were not of any use. That would really be a pity. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Spiritual Race Elder,¡± ¡°Old man, wait a moment. I¡¯ll go inside and get some props.¡± Xiao Changtian walked into the island. It was Xiao Changtian¡¯s first time seeing the situation of these poultry. He had to go back and look at the information and find some medicinal herbs. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t ask about his background and wasn¡¯t surprised at all that he was here, he felt a little uneasy. It was obvious that he knew very well about his arrival here. This also made the old man more and more interested in Xiao Changtian¡¯s background. After all, there were only a few people in the Human Realm Upon Heavens who knew his identity. And those who could identify him on their first meeting were even rarer. After Xiao Changtian left, the demonic beasts on the ground slowly said to the old man, ¡°Lingzhu, why did you bring us here?¡± ¡°Previously, you told us that you could solve the problem of the evil qi in our bodies.¡± ¡°Why did you come to this Divine Realm with thin spiritual energy? Are you making fun of us?¡± The Demonic Beasts that the Spirit Pearl Elder had brought were all from the Sacred War against the Evil Race. A human helper who had made outstanding contributions but was seriously injured and corroded by evil energy. He brought them here to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s ability and attitude. If Xiao Changtian was really on the side of the human race and had the ability to heal evil energy, then he would be able to do so. Then, he should do his best to save these demon beasts. However, if he turned a deaf ear to it, it meant that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t 100% on the side of the human race. Xiao Changtian¡¯ s stance and attitude towards the war with the Evil Race was extremely important to the Spirit Pearl Elder. Hearing the doubts of these Demonic Beasts, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect said to them, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve already brought you here. Can¡¯t you wait here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°After being haunted by evil qi for so many years, Lingzhu couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore, so she thought of bringing you guys here.¡± Hearing Ling Zhu¡¯s words, the demon beast on the ground finally shut its mouth. He had vented his anger just now because he felt despair after having hope. They also knew about the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s contributions to the Human Realm Upon Heavens over the years. Therefore, after hearing the old man¡¯s words, they all shut their mouths and waited for Xiao Changtian¡¯s return. Chapter 680 - Chapter 680:1 Really Didn’t Lie to You (i) Chapter 680:1 Really Didn¡¯t Lie to You (i) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains At this moment, in a cave in the valley of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Yan Jiang and Wu Xie were sitting in the cave with a group of dark soldiers. Yan Jiang sat on a rock in the cave, his face was also somewhat ashen. They had been observing the island from the outside, but a powerful aura suddenly came to the island. Yan Jiang also immediately hid in a cave in the valley. Because that aura made him feel a bone deep danger. If he did not leave quickly, he and the dark soldiers might have to stay here. However, he didn¡¯t dare to move too much because it would increase the risk of being discovered. At this moment, in the cave, Wu Xie said slowly to General Yan,¡± Milord, I think that human might have been discovered.¡± I think it s time for us to find a way to escape unscathed.¡± Wu Xie naturally sensed the powerful aura that had suddenly appeared on the island. That feeling was the same as when he faced those old men from the righteous path alliance. He had yet to recover from his injuries and was no match for them. When Yan Jiang heard Wu Xie¡¯s words, his face turned ashen. He patted the rock below his butt, and the entire rock exploded in mid-air. Bang! The rock was shattered by him, and Yan Jiang sat on the ground. Seeing General Yan fall to the ground, a few dark soldiers hurriedly walked forward. ¡°Lord Yan Jiang, are you alright?¡± At this moment, the dark soldier also asked General Yan with concern. General Yan stood up from the ground in a sorry state and waved his hand at the dark soldiers. Then, the dark soldiers retreated. After arriving at the cave, he pondered deeply. He recalled that ever since he learned about the place where humans purified evil energy, he had sent Wuxin and Wuming to Heaven¡¯s Beyond Beyond. However, not only did Wuxin and Wuming not get any information, but they also did not find out anything. They were directly silenced. There was also Wu Xie who came to Heaven¡¯s Beyond and was directly injured. All sorts of signs had already indicated that the Human Race might have long hidden something unknown from the Evil Race. Perhaps the ability to purify evil energy that the human mentioned was the human¡¯s trump card. He had come here because he was so angry that he had lost his mind and acted on impulse. After that human went to the island, he could no longer sense the aura of the golden mosquitoes. Presumably, that human was also regarded as a traitor by them. He should be dealt with. With this thought in mind, General Yan said slowly to Wu Xie: ¡± ¡°Wu Xie, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s time for us to think of our own way out.¡± Otherwise, we might really have to stay here today.¡± ¡°That would be a great loss for our clan.¡± ¡°It will also be an extremely unfavorable influence on our future attacks here.¡± Wu Xie saw that Flame General had regained his calm and wise appearance and she heaved a sigh of relief. Following which, he nodded at General Yan and slowly said, ¡°Lord Yan Jiang, I think you can let me attract their attention first, then you can take everyone and leave this place.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys later.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, Yan Jiang immediately stopped him. ¡°No, Wu Xie, you are injured and I cannot let you take the risk.¡± Then, he patted Wu Xie¡¯s chest and said slowly,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go attract them.¡± ¡°Milord, you can¡¯t. You are our commander.¡± ¡°We have no way to explain to the higher-ups.¡± At this moment, Wu Xie spoke slowly to General Yan. Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, General Yan did not know why, but he felt that something was off. So this guy was worried that the higher-ups would blame him. Thinking of this, Yan Jiang wanted to say something. He heard a noise from the dark soldiers outside. ¡°Sir, that human has returned.¡± Hearing the dark soldier¡¯s words, Yan Jiang was also stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Wu Xie. They saw the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. According to their speculations, that human should not be able to return. Then, the two of them seemed to have thought of something and said to the dark soldier, ¡°Let¡¯s get in.¡± Following that, under the lead of the dark soldiers, the fat man was also slowly brought before Wu Xie and Yan Jiang. Seeing the fat man in front of him, General Yan took the lead and said to him, ¡°You¡¯re back. Did you find out anything?¡± The fat man looked at Yan Jiang and Wu Xie above him and said solemnly to them,¡± ¡°That person is just an ordinary person.¡± Following that, the fat man told Yan Jiang and Wu Xie everything that had happened on the island. As he spoke, the fat man had a smile on his face. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw General Yan suddenly shoot out from his seat. Arriving in front of the fat man, General Yan also lifted his clothes and slowly said to him, ¡°Are you serious? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to trick me into going over to die.¡± Seeing Yan Jiang¡¯s vicious expression, the fat man was also very frightened in his heart. ¡°No¡­ No, sir¡­My lord, please be wise. What I said is true.¡± At this moment, the fat man also felt like crying. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and slowly said to General Yan, ¡°Didn¡¯t Milord plant a bug in my body? Milord can investigate.¡± Hearing the fat man¡¯s self-saving words, General Yan threw him onto the ground. ¡°Then let me see if what you said is true.¡± ¡°If you dare to lie to me, you know the consequences. According to his previous deduction, how could this human come back alive? After all, did Wuxin and Wuming commit suicide? In General Yan¡¯s eyes, the fat man was just struggling on his deathbed. As soon as he finished speaking, General Yan¡¯s hand emitted a ray of light at the fat man. Then, the fat man felt like vomiting. A golden bug flew out of his mouth. The golden bug flew to General Yan¡¯s palm and sensed the information transmitted from it. Yan Jiang also frowned slightly. Wu Xie saw his frown. She also came to his side and slowly said to him, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Milord, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It seems like that person is really an ordinary person.¡± At this moment, Yan Jiang said to Wu Xie in shock. He had sent the golden bug into the fat man¡¯s body to monitor him. The fat man might have deceived him, but the golden bug definitely wouldn¡¯t. Then, General Yan thought of something and said to Wu Xie slowly,¡± Wuxie, I understand now. That person only has a powerful magic tool.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go over and kill it now. I¡¯ll snatch his Dharma artifact and increase the combat strength of our Evil Race.¡± Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Really Hypocritical (1) Chapter 681: Really Hypocritical (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, within the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After Yan Jiang spoke to Wu Xie, he was about to walk out. According to what Wu Xie had told him, that person had a powerful longsword in his hand. It was probably because of that long sword that Wuxin and Wuming had fallen in his hands. However, he was different. He had the evil weapon given by His Lord in his hands. It could block the attacks of all immortal artifacts. Moreover, that person was able to purify evil energy, which was very likely related to that long sword. He wanted to kill the old man before the sword fell into the hands of the old man from the righteous path. Snatching it into his own hands could be said to be killing two birds with one stone. Not only did they obtain the most powerful Celestial Artifact of the human race, but they also greatly increased the strength of the Evil Race. With this thought in mind, General Yan walked out of the cave and headed towards the island. Wu Xie saw Flame General leave and felt that something was not right. However, he couldn¡¯t tell where exactly it was. He could only let General Yan go out. Then, the dark soldier in the cave waved his hand. The dark soldiers brought the fat man and followed General Yan out. Yan Jiang came to the lakeside and leaped high into the air. Then, he released the evil aura from his body. A monstrous evil aura exploded in the air. ¡°Evil Breaking Ten Thousand Void!¡± Flame General was wearing battle armor and his entire body was covered in flames. Then, the flames on his body swayed. A huge palm of evil flames formed in the air and attacked the island. General Yan was confident that if he struck first, he could definitely sink the entire island. At that time, he would slowly search for that sword. The corner of General Yan¡¯s mouth curled into a proud smile when he saw the huge flaming palm. He had never felt so good ever since he came to Heaven¡¯s Beyond. On the island, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl sat by the lake, waiting for Xiao Changtian to return. The fire in the sky will appear in that moment, and it will also be a monstrous evil. So the evil race had all come here. Beside the old man, the four demonic beasts felt the evil aura in the air. They were also furious. These evil auras could be said to be their greatest enemies in their lives. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to the Demonic Beast beside him, ¡°You guys wait here.¡± Then, he pointed at the flaming palm in the air. Whoosh! The moment the Spirit Pearl Elder attacked, the entire space froze. Then, spatial cracks appeared in the space and swallowed the entire flaming palm. In midair, Yan Jiang¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw his flaming palm being absorbed. Then, he saw the figure of the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect below. Was this the old man from the Righteous Alliance? And the strongest one. That¡¯s right, Ling Zhu was indeed the strongest person in the entire Righteous Dao Alliance, and also the number one person in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Yan Jiang didn¡¯t expect that there would be an old man on this island. Without any hesitation, he turned around and flew out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. With his strength, staying here was simply sending his head away. Seeing that Yan Jiang wanted to leave, the old man shook his head. Then, he raised his hand and clenched his fist in the direction where General Yan had left. Then, Yan Jiang, who was in midair, felt the world around him spin. In a short while, he arrived in front of the Spiritual Pearl Elder. Looking at General Yan in front of him, the old man from Ling Zhu said slowly, ¡°The evil race is getting more and more arrogant.¡± Arriving in front of the Spiritual Pearl Elder, General Yan knew that he would not be able to escape today. Looking at the Spiritual Pearl Elder, Yan Jiang laughed out loud and said,¡± ¡°Lingzhu, I didn¡¯t expect you to set this up. I lost this time.¡± ¡°Use whatever methods you have.¡± ¡± You humans will eventually be conquered and enslaved by the Evil Race.¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, the old man from Ling Zhu slowly said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this. Tell me, what is your purpose here?¡± The old man was also very interested in Yan Jiang coming to such a lower realm. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°You set up this trap yourself, and you still have the cheek to ask me? Humans are really hypocritical.¡± ¡°Come, destroy me.¡± Just like the old man, General Yan was also very interested in methods that could purify evil energy. He didn¡¯t want to die without knowing why. At this moment, he understood why the fat man dared to let him investigate the golden bugs. With the spiritual pearl¡¯s abilities, it was not impossible to avoid the golden insects ¡®detection. He could only say that he had been careless. The old man shook his head after hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words. ¡°To deal with you, I still need to set up a trap. You really think too highly of yourself.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. What are you doing here? Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for searching your soul.¡± At this moment, the old Ling Zhu threatened General Yan. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Yan Jiang seemed to be a little disdainful. He said to him, ¡°As you wish.¡± This old man was still pretending. He wanted to see what he was up to. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also arrived in front of General Yan. He pressed down on General Yan¡¯s head and injected a stream of true essence into his head. He could sense that the old man was really going to search his soul. Yan Jiang was also a little stunned. The important memories of the Evil Race had been sealed in everyone¡¯s minds. It was impossible for this spiritual pearl not to know that it would not have any effect on him if he searched his soul. Instead, it would consume his spiritual power. At this moment, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect had also gone through the matters related to Yan Jiang. Then, his heart shook. Firstly, there were actually two people from the Evil Race who had snuck into Heaven¡¯s Beyond and they actually did not notice it. It seemed that the evil race¡¯s methods of hiding their auras were getting more and more advanced. Secondly, he was surprised by Xiao Changtian. He had carefully sensed Xiao Changtian¡¯s aura, but he didn¡¯t feel any. He did not expect to have a divine weapon in his hand that could purify evil Qi. Yan Jiang could be said to have solved all the doubts that the old man from the Spirit Pearl Sect had. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had become the target that the Spiritual Jewel Elder wanted to rope in at all costs. That was because purifying evil energy was a crucial factor in the war between the humans and the evil races. At this moment, the Spirit Pearl Elder also sensed something and looked to the side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian was slowly walking towards them. At the same time, General Yan¡¯s gaze was also focused on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Old man, I mixed some medicine. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful for you.¡± ¡°Right now, I can only try.¡± In the distance, Xiao Changtian saw the old man from the Spiritual Pearl and waved his hand at him. Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: Looking Down on Others, Dying to Be an Evil Chapter 682: Looking Down on Others, Dying to Be an Evil Race (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the island, the Spiritual Pearl Elder heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± If he had any misgivings about Xiao Changtian, then he would have been able to doit. But now, it could be said that it was completely unannounced, just based on what General Yan saw in his mind. Xiao Changtian was enough for him to call him senior. Xiao Changtian smiled at the Spiritual Pearl Elder. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I just made these medicines.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to see how effective it is.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian took the medicine bottle in his hand and slowly walked in front of the four demonic beasts. He sprinkled the medicinal powder on their bodies one by one, and waves of black qi rose from the four demon beasts ¡®bodies one by one. The four beasts didn¡¯t have any hope for Xiao Changtian. After the medicinal powder entered his body, hecould feel the changes in his body. They looked at each other in shock. The evil aura on their bodies seemed to be slowly dissipating. The evil aura that had troubled them for many years and had never been resolved seemed to be leaving them. The four demon beasts saw joy and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him, and his expression changed drastically. They had accepted Xiao Changtian¡¯s medicinal powder just now, perhaps because of the old man with the spiritual pearls. Now, they no longer looked at Xiao Changtian with contempt. What replaced it was deep respect. This person was the blessing of the Human Race. Could it be that the war with the Evil Race was finally about to usher in a turning point? With this thought in mind, the four demonic beasts knelt down in front of Xiao Changtian. This was the only way to express their apology to Xiao Changtian and their gratitude to him for saving their lives. Xiao Changtian looked at the four beasts and said,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move around. Otherwise, the effects of the medicine might not be good.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the four beasts. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the four demonic beasts were touched and stopped what they were doing. This senior clearly did not take the previous matter to heart and was still taking such care of them. Previously, the four of them had really looked down on others. Thinking of this, Pheasant and the others could not help but shed tears. They had lived formanyyears,and ithadbeenalong time since they had shed tears. He did not expect that it was actually on an island in the lower realm. Xiao Changtian looked at the four demonic beasts and placed his hand on his chin. Could it be that the medicinal powder he had just concocted was too sour and spicy, causing them to shed tears? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian picked up the bottle in his hand and sniffed it. There was no problem? Could it be that there was sand in his eyes? However, there was no sandstorm today. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t think of a reason for this, so he turned to the old man and said,¡± ¡°Old man, you stay here and watch them. If anything happens, just let me know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and improve this medicine. Perhaps the effect will be better.¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to go back and find out the reason why the poultry was crying. Otherwise, if the old man¡¯s poultry¡¯s original illness was not cured, it would be too late. If he made other illnesses out of it, he would have let him down. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the four demonic beasts were touched. Better effect? From Senior¡¯s words, he was dissatisfied with the slow speed at which this medicinal powder was expelling the evil energy from their bodies, indeed, when the evil aura left their bodies, they could not help but feel a pain because of the evil aura that had plagued them for many years. Senior hastened the speed of expelling the evil energy, obviously not wanting to let him suffer so much pain. Senior is really a good person! Beside the old man, Yan Jiang saw Xiao Changtian and the four beasts on the ground. As an evil race general who had participated in the Holy War before, he naturally knew what status those four demonic beasts had in the human race. They had once brought a lot of trouble to the Evil Race. It could even be said that the reason why the Evil Race had not taken down the Human Realm Upon Heavens for so long was that they had been fighting for the Human Realm Upon Heavens for so long. To a large extent, it was also related to these demon beasts. He did not expect to see them here today. However, he remembered that in the last Holy War, they were all injured by the powerful beings of the Evil Race. Why was the evil aura on their bodies disappearing bit by bit? Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of them, these four demonic beasts were the seniors of the human race. However, this human did not show any respect to them. On the contrary, the four demonic beasts looked at the young man with a trace of respect. Could it be that General Yan had also thought of something at this moment? He looked at the old man beside him who had just searched his soul. There was also the way the young people addressed Ling Zhu after they appeared. All of this seemed to indicate that the human race seemed to have a higher leader than Ling Zhu and the others. When he thought of this, Yan Jiang¡¯s heart also suffered a huge blow. Before this, the evil races had unanimously believed that the highest leader of the human race was the righteous path alliance they had formed. He did not expect that there would be a leader above the spiritual pearl elder, who was the highest leader of the righteous path alliance. And this person seemed to have the means to purify the evil energy of their evil race. Incredible, incredible! Thinking of Wuxin and Wuming, General Yan seemed to have explained everything. If Wuxin and Wuming died in the hands of a human, it would make a lot of sense. Could it be that Wu Xie had vomited blood upon seeing this person¡¯s sword? Obviously, this person¡¯s realm had reached the point where he could hit a bull from afar. As he thought about this, General Yan also stared at Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t leave for even a second, as if he wanted to carve Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure into his mind. She had delicate features and a graceful bearing. She was dressed in green and looked extraordinary. Was this the image of those human cultivators? General Yan recited Xiao Changtian¡¯s image in his mind and looked around. Although he knew that there was little hope for him to leave this place today. However, it was no longer important whether he left or not. The most important thing was to spread the news that a young and powerful leader had appeared in the human race. After all, this concerned the life and death of the entire Evil Race. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With this thought in mind, General Yan became more and more determined in his thoughts. He also continuously cheered himself up in his heart. General Yan, you have the responsibility and mission to spread this news. The Evil Race is the end of your life. Born in the Evil Race, dead for the Evil Race! After giving himself some chicken soup in his heart, Yan Jiang also tried his best to break free from the restraints that the Spiritual Pearl Elder had placed on him. Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Are You Sure You Don’t Know How to Deal With It (1) Chapter 683: Are You Sure You Don¡¯t Know How to Deal With It (1) Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. Yan Jiang gathered the remaining evil Qi on his body and tried to break through the seal that the old man had placed on him. At the same time, the old man also felt the change in Yan Jiang. His hand gestures changed and suppressed Yan Jiangjiang. Then, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, this is¡­¡± Before the Spiritual Pearl Elder could finish his sentence, he saw Xiao Changtian waving his hand at him. ¡°I know. Just deal with it as you see fit. I won¡¯t get involved.¡± Xiao Changtian knew what the old man wanted to say. This old man. When he came here with the medicine, he saw the old man lecturing him from afar. It was obvious that the younger generation of this old man knew that this old man had come here alone. She was a little worried about him, but this old man still looked a little stubborn. He didn¡¯t seem to be particularly satisfied with his junior¡¯s concern for him. However, these were all family matters. It was better to let them eliminate them internally. As an outsider, he would not interfere. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also planned to walk towards his room. When the Spiritual Pearl Elder heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was also shocked, but he quickly reacted. With Senior¡¯s strength, there was no need for him to say anything. He would definitely know what this evil race was doing on this island. After all, Senior had just dealt with two evil beings not long ago. However, he did not have any means to deal with the evil aura of the Evil Race. With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, wait a moment!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t walk far when he heard the old man calling him. He turned around and said slowly,¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, old man?¡± ¡°Senior, to be honest, I don¡¯t know how to deal with it either.¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder spoke to Xiao Changtian. He also hoped that Xiao Changtian could tell him something about how to deal with the evil energy. Xiao Changtian heard the old man¡¯s words and looked at him suspiciously. The Spiritual Pearl Elder felt a little uncomfortable being watched by Xiao Changtian. He slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, is there a problem?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the old man¡¯s words and said,¡± ¡°Old man, are you sure you don¡¯t know how to deal with this?¡± This old man looked to be in his seventies or eighties. At this age, she should have grandchildren. Now, she was telling him that she did not know how to deal with her relationship with the younger generation. Come on, even an old man in his seventies or eighties doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯m a young man in my twenties, right? Xiao Changtian suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t understand the old man¡¯s thoughts. The old man nodded at Xiao Changtian after hearing his words. At the same time, her face was a little red. She was obviously a little embarrassed. Speaking of which, after so many years, the righteous path alliance had not developed a way to deal with evil qi. They should indeed feel ashamed. With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Elder also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, this old man is indeed guilty. I didn¡¯t find a good way to deal with it.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words and looking at the old man¡¯s expression. Xiao Changtian was sure that this old man wasn¡¯t lying to him. Then, Xiao Changtian said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder,¡± ¡°Since you insist on asking me, I can only tell you this.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also found a pointer from somewhere. Xiao Changtian handed the pointer to the old man and said slowly,¡± ¡°Fighting won¡¯t yield a result. It¡¯s better to give people more opportunities. In the end, there might be unexpected gains.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian also went to his room. The Spiritual Pearl Elder looked at the direction Xiao Changtian left and then looked at the pointer in his hand. He could feel a holy aura from this pointer. And this aura seemed to be the aura that purified evil energy. However, from what Senior had just said, it seemed that he wanted to give this evil race a chance and not destroy him. Could it be that Senior¡¯s intention was to let this heretic go back? It would become a method left behind by the Human Race in the Evil Race. It would be of great use when the Holy War started in the future. With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also looked at the direction Xiao Changtian had left. ¡°Senior is really far-sighted. This old man is really ashamed of such a scheme.¡± Then, the Spiritual Pearl Elder walked up to Yan Jiang. ¡°Lingzhu, what do you want? If you want to kill me, kill me. I won¡¯t yield.¡± Yan Jiang had been trying to break free from the evil energy since just now. However, during this process, he could also feel the suppression of the old man with the Spiritual Pearl. Clearly, General Yan had also thrown away his broken jar and laid his cards on the table with the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect. The old man shook his head when he heard Yan Jiang¡¯s words. ¡°Since you want to leave, I¡¯ll let you leave.¡± As he spoke, the old man also pointed at General Yan¡¯s forehead. Then, Yan Jiang felt that all the seals on him had been lifted. Sensing the changes in his body, Yan Jiang also felt that it was unreal. This spiritual pearl let him off just like that? With this thought in mind, Yan Jiang slowly said to the old man, ¡°Spiritual Pearl Elder, although I don¡¯t know what tricks you have up your sleeve, you will regret it¡­¡± Before General Yan could finish his sentence, he saw the old man holding a large amount of True Essence in his hand. His palm was placed on his forehead. Then, Yan Jiang felt that he had lost control of his body. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± The old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect looked at General Yan in front of him and slowly said. ¡°This old man has received Senior¡¯s enlightenment today and has already decided to let you play a greater role.¡± ¡°Stop resisting.¡± Yan Jiang seemed to have realized something after hearing the old man¡¯s words. Then, he quickly mobilized the evil qi in his body to resist the old man with the Spiritual Pearl. This spiritual bead wanted to change his memories! ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Seeing Yan Jiang¡¯s fierce opening, the old man also took the pointer given by Xiao Changtian. He whipped Yan Jiang. Pa! With a crisp sound in the air, the evil qi that General Yan had just mobilized was purified. ¡°Lingzhu, you¡­¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the pointer in the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s hand, a trace of fear appeared in General Yan¡¯s eyes. Following that, in General Yan¡¯s terrified eyes, the memories in his mind kept changing. In the end, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also pushed Yan Jiang into the air. Then, he muttered something and Yan Jiang slowly opened his eyes. When Yan Jiang saw the old man, he flew out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains without looking back. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Giving Lingzhu a Show of Strength (1) Chapter 684: Giving Lingzhu a Show of Strength (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. In the air, Yan Jiang looked at the island behind him. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he ran fast. He did not expect that the person on that island was actually that old man, Ling Zhu. After the old man changed his memory, Yan Jiang only remembered that he was going to the island. As for what happened on the island, he did not remember anything. With this thought in his heart, Yan Jiang quickly came to Wu Xie and the others. Wu Xie looked at General Yan and said to him: ¡± ¡°Sir, how is it? Did you find anything?¡± Wu Xie¡¯s words were filled with worry. It had been a long time since Yan Jiang had left for the island. He could not find out the situation on the island. If General Yan did not return, he planned to go over and check it out personally. Seeing that Yan Jiang was safe and sound, Wu Xie heaved a sigh of relief. Arriving at Wu Xie¡¯s side, General Yan said to the dark soldier,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that human? Bring him here.¡± When the dark soldiers heard General Yan¡¯s words, they did not dare to be negligent. He immediately pulled the fat man in front of General Yan. Seeing the fat man, General Yan also lifted him up from the ground. ¡°Sir¡­Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the aggressive General Yan, the fat man was also very afraid. Yan Jiang laughed coldly when he heard the fat man¡¯s words. He slowly said to the fat man, ¡°Human, this time, I will not give you any chance to quibble.¡± As he spoke, a flame lit up in General Yan¡¯s hand. Then, the flames spread from General Yan¡¯s palm to the fat man¡¯s entire body. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Amidst a series of miserable cries, the fat man was also burned to ashes by Yan Jiang. After dealing with the fat man, General Yan wiped his palms. Clearly, the anger in his heart had not dissipated. At this moment, Wu Xie also asked General Yan in confusion,¡± ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong with this human?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get back. There¡¯s no time to lose. Take the dark soldiers and leave this place with me quickly.¡± ¡°If that old man Lingzhu finds us, we might not be able to leave.¡± At this moment, General Yan¡¯s words revealed a trace of anxiety. When Wu Xie heard Yan Jiang¡¯s words, she was shocked. Spirit Pearl Elder, that old man from the Righteous Dao Alliance? At the thought of this, Wu Xie realized the seriousness of the matter and left with the dark soldiers and General Yan. On the island, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect looked at the direction where Yan Jiang and the others had left. A wise light flashed across his eyes. After arriving at the island, the old man felt that his thoughts had broadened a lot. And all of this was thanks to Senior¡¯s guidance. At the same time, Xiao Changtian came to the lakeside with the newly concocted medicinal powder. ¡°Old man, this is my new concoction. Let¡¯s try again.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also looked in the direction of the four demonic beasts. At this moment, the four demon beasts seemed to have returned to normal. When the Spiritual Pearl Elder heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also looked at the four demonic beasts. They had all been cured by Senior! After Xiao Changtian left, the four beasts also used their own strength to recover quickly with the help of Xiao Changtian¡¯s medicinal powder. After recovering, they also received a voice transmission from the Ancestral Dragon and the others. He knew that Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world and didn¡¯t like to see their true forms. Therefore, they all looked at Xiao Changtian like normal poultry. Seeing that the four Demonic Beasts had returned to normal, Xiao Changtian said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder,¡± ¡°Since they¡¯ve all recovered, you can take this for yourself.¡± ¡± Perhaps it will be useful in the future!¡± Seeing the powder in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, the Spiritual Pearl Elder was touched. Knowing that the righteous path alliance did not have any methods to deal with the evil energy, senior gave him all kinds of treasures. After returning, he would also discuss with the others to see how to invite Senior to be the alliance leader. Then, Xiao Changtian exchanged a few words with the old man from Ling Zhu. The old man led the four demonic beasts towards the Righteous Dao Alliance. After all, as one of the active guardians of the array, the old man could not leave the alternate dimension for too long. In a dark palace of the Evil Race. General Yan sat on top of the palace and looked at the dark soldiers below. ¡± Wu Xie, how are our losses on this trip to Heaven¡¯s Beyond?¡± When Wu Xie heard Yan Jiang¡¯s words, she also walked out from the group of dark soldiers. He slowly said to General Yan, ¡°Besides Wuxin and Nameless, we also lost a few dark soldiers.¡± ¡°But overall, there are still no major losses.¡± ¡°Very good!¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, General Yan slowly said. Then, he stood up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ve thought a lot about this trip to Heaven¡¯s Beyond.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t that human tell you about a little girl?¡± ¡°I thought about it and felt that he should be the same as that human.¡± ¡°He should be a spy that the Spiritual Pearl nurtured to infiltrate our Evil Race.¡± Speaking up to this point, General Yan was also a little cold. ¡°Therefore, I want you to go and take care of that little girl. It can also be considered as a show of strength for Lingzhu.¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie nodded at him. Then, General Yan waved his hand towards the outside of the palace, and a few figures dressed in black walked in. The black shadow held a jade box in his hand and handed it to Wu Xie. ¡°Wu Xie, this is the Soul Chasing Needle I got from the clan. I hope it will be useful to you.¡± When Wu Xie heard Yan Jiang¡¯s words, she felt a surge of excitement in her heart. Then, he slowly took the jade box from the black shadow. The Soul-chasing Needle was very famous in the Evil Race and Beyond Avalon. This was because this Soul Chasing Needle had once killed a Creation Immortal and severely injured a Ruler. Even the Heaven¡¯s Will of the Realm Upon Heavens was very wary of this Soul-chasing Needle. With this Soul Pursuit Needle, Wu Xie felt that her operation this time should be stable. Following the Soul-chasing Needle, Wu Xie immediately said to General Yan,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. I will definitely complete the mission and avenge Wuxin and Wuming.¡± Seeing Wu Xie¡¯s confident look, General Yan waved his hand at him. Following that, Wu Xie brought the Soul Catching Needle and rushed to the Human Realm Upon Heavens once again. At the same time, in the righteous path alliance. The white-browed elder and the others were also very shocked when they saw the four demon beasts recover. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Over the years, they had tried many ways to save them. However, none of them had any effect. They did not expect Ling Zhu to bring them out for a trip and recover so quickly. The white-browed elder looked at the Spiritual Pearl Elder and slowly said, ¡°Lingzhu, what happened on your trip?¡± Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Divine Beast Shakes (1) Chapter 685: Divine Beast Shakes (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. ¡°Senior, the people from the Li family are here. They said that you haven¡¯t finished taking some mines last time and want you to go over.¡± In Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly. ¡°Oh, Daoist Big Sun, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten about it.¡± ¡°Last time, Li Xiaofeng asked me to go to their ancestral land to find the black ice crystal.¡± Xiao Changtian also thought of something when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. The last time he went to the Li family¡¯s dinner, the Li family¡¯s head gave him a pile of materials. He even said that he would go to their ancestral land to get the black ice crystals next time. After a period of time, he had almost forgotten about this matter. At this moment, Guo Yurong walked out from the side. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you let me go in your place? I happen to have some things to do over there.¡± Guo Yurong had been on the island for some time, but she had not returned to the Montenegro Forbidden District to check. He wondered how the Montenegro Forbidden Zone had changed after the Bat Demon was defeated. Xiao Changtian nodded at Guo Yurong. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Guo.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong also walked out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At the same time, on the outskirts of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Li Feng had already prepared a carriage and was waiting for Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival. Seeing Guo Yurong¡¯s figure, he walked up to her and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, where is Senior?¡± ¡°Senior has something on, so he won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Guo Yurong looked at Li Feng and said slowly to him. Guo Yurong did not stand on ceremony. She got into Li Feng¡¯s carriage and headed towards the Barbaric Heaven. After Li Feng heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words, he looked in the direction of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He hesitated for a moment before bringing Guo Yurong to the Li family¡¯s house. At the same time, in a void in the Heavenly Fire Mountain Range. Wu Xie¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the void, and her spiritual sense spread out in all directions. After a while, Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled into a smile. With a flash, he stepped into the void. Soon, Wu Xie arrived at the void above Li Feng¡¯s carriage and slowly took out the Soul Pursuit Needle. Then, he fired it in the direction of the carriage. Whoosh! The Soul-chasing Needle flew out and attacked the carriage. At the same time, on the island, Li Feng hurriedly walked into the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Arriving at the lakeside, Li Feng shouted to the other side of the island, ¡°Senior, something bad has happened to Miss Guo!¡± Xiao Changtian was standing by the lake in a daze. He looked at Li Feng and felt a little confused. Why was Little Fengzi still here? Then, Xiao Changtian also steered the boat and slowly walked to the opposite side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to Li Feng as they arrived at the lakeside. ¡°Senior, something bad has happened to Miss Guo. We were attacked on the way back.¡± At this moment, Li Feng said to Xiao Changtian anxiously. ¡°Hurry up and come over to take a look.¡± Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also nervous. He came to Li Feng¡¯s side. He also saw Guo Yurong, who was bleeding on top of the carriage. Seeing this scene, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything and went to stop Guo Yurong¡¯s bleeding. After helping to stop the bleeding, Xiao Changtian carried Guo Yurong on his back and walked to the other side of the island. ¡°Senior, not good¡­¡± On Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, Guo Yurong said weakly to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words and said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, you¡¯re relatively weak. Don¡¯t speakyet. I¡¯ll check on you first.¡± The mouth said so and Xiao Changtian also took Guo Yurong to his room. After checking Guo Yurong¡¯s injuries, Xiao Changtian finally stabilized them. After he was done, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Little Feng, what happened? Tell me.¡± HearingXiao Changtian¡¯s angry words, Li Feng told Xiao Changtian everything they had encountered on the way. After hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened. At this moment, Li Feng also took out a piece of paper from his pocket. He handed it to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, this is what that person left behind.¡± Xiao Changtian took the note from Li Feng¡¯s hand, and his expression changed. There were a few big words written on it, ¡°Soul Sealer, Wu Xie!¡± Xiao Changtian kept the note into his Space Ring and said angrily,¡± ¡°Xiao Fengzi, help me take care of Miss Guo.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t wait for Li Feng¡¯s reply. He walked out and followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the sky above the island, waves of thunder and lightning slowly appeared. At the bottom of the lake, the Black Water Dragon was hiding in a corner, looking up at the sky in fear. It was as if something terrible was about to happen. At the bottom of the lake, the Ancestral Dragon found a corner and circled around like the Blackwater Dragon. ¡°Senior Ancestral Dragon, what happened?¡± At this moment, the black flood dragon said slowly to the Ancestral Dragon. Seeing that the Ancestral Dragon seemed to be a little afraid, he was not confident either. What exactly happened that even Senior Ancestral Dragon felt fear? ¡°Xiao Hei, you still don¡¯t know this. I also don¡¯t know who offended master.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯ve known each other for so long, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better stay here and don¡¯t move.¡± At the same time, in the back mountain of the island. Black Tortoise commanded the fat Rongrong to hide in a corner of the Montenegro. ¡°Old turtle, why did you come to my place?¡± In the corner, White Tiger also mocked Black Tortoise. ¡°I saw the black bear sneaking around here and came over to take a look.¡± In the corner, Black Bear was also a little dumbfounded when he heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t he follow Senior White Tiger here? Why was he acting so sneaky? However, after seeing the gaze of Black Tortoise and the fat Rongrong, the black bear didn¡¯t dare to resist. What a joke, could he afford to offend those two? Moreover, even these few people were so afraid. Clearly, something extraordinary had happened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Old turtle, stop bullying Black Bear. Let¡¯s see what Master¡¯s instructions are.¡± ¡°Ancestral Dragon and the old hen have also gone to inform them.¡± At this moment, in the void behind the mountain, Alpha, the Chaos Ant, and the Divine Monkey slowly appeared. Following their appearance, the group of Divine Beasts gathered together. And below the group of Divine Beasts, the fat Rongrong, the black bear, and the Blackwater Dragon were all shivering. The divine beast formation above them was terrifying! Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: I’d Like to See How You Threaten My Life (1) Chapter 686: I¡¯d Like to See How You Threaten My Life (1) Translator: 549690339 In a dark palace of the Evil Race. ¡°Wu Xie, how did it go?¡± General Yan sat on a chair above the palace and looked at Wu Xie as he spoke slowly. When Wu Xie heard General Yan¡¯s words, she cupped her fists at him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Lord Flame General, fortunately, we didn¡¯t fail our mission. That little girl has already been hit by the Soul Chasing Needle.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I have long to live!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s report, General Yan laughed out loud. Following that, he stood up from his seat and walked towards Wu Xie. He came to Wu Xie¡¯s side and patted Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, saying slowly to him,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, well done. I will report your achievements to the higher-ups.¡± When Wu Xie heard Yan Jiang¡¯s words, she said slowly to him: ¡°Thankyou for your praise, my lord!¡± ¡°I wonder what that old fellow, Ling Zhu, will do when he finds out that this little girl has been killed by our evil race.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your expression like? It should be very interesting. ¡°It¡¯s to let those humans see that our Evil Race is invincible. As he said that, General Yan also walked out of the hall. At the same time, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. A group of divine beasts floated in the back of the mountain. They looked at the Great Sun Immortal in front of them and said to him slowly, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, how is it? What did Master say?¡± After gathering together, they discussed with each other and finally asked the Great Sun Immortal to help them gather information. After all, they knew that only Daoist Big Sun had a good relationship with Xiao Changtian. Upon hearing the words of the divine beasts, the Great Sun Immortal hesitated for a moment. ¡°Senior didn¡¯t say much. He just said that he wanted to kill a few people.¡± ¡°Master wants to kill? I¡¯ll help Master solve the problem. After the Great Sun Immortal finished speaking, the divine monkey at the side was also eager to give it a try and said slowly to him. ¡°Damned monkey, I¡¯ll go with you. Who dares to offend master? I¡¯ll skin him alive.¡± At this moment, Black Tortoise also started to talk to the Divine Monkey. The Chaos Ant also stood up when it saw the excitement of the Divine Monkey and the Black Tortoise. He slowly said to everyone, ¡°Monkey, turtle, don¡¯t be anxious. Let Daoist Big Sun finish what he has to say.¡± After the Chaos Ant finished speaking, the Great Sun Immortal told them about his conversation with Xiao Changtian. To be honest, that was the first time he saw Xiao Changtian like that. After receiving the orders from these divine beasts, the Great Sun Immortal also went to find Xiao Changtian. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was gloomy during the few minutes he was with him. He didn¡¯t say anything. This was something that the Great Sun Immortal had never done before. Seeing Xiao Changtian like that, the Great Sun Immortal felt even more pressured. When he almost couldn¡¯t withstand Xiao Changtian¡¯s pressure, he heard Xiao Changtian say to him, ¡°Perfected Da Yang, can you help me kill a few people?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal was also shocked. ¡°Miss Guo has been seriously injured by someone, and it is unknown whether she is dead or alive. However, I hope that the Great Sun Immortal can catch the murderer.¡± ¡°And bring his head here.¡± At that time, Xiao Changtian¡¯s tone was something that the Great Sun Immortal would never forget. The coldness in those words could be said to be about to destroy the entire world. While Xiao Changtian was speaking, there was a series of thunder in the sky. As if everything was the will of the Heavenly Dao, the Great Sun Immortal quickly agreed. After hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, the Chaos Ant and the others nodded. So that was how it was! When Guo Yurong and the others met him before, they had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with him. Now that they heard the news of her being attacked, they were also very angry. Moreover, it was Xiao Changtian¡¯s will to avenge Guo Yurong. At this time, Phoenix also slowly said to everyone, ¡°Leave that Evil Race Wuxie to me.¡± ¡°I promise to burn him to ashes!¡± After the phoenix finished speaking, the other divine beasts also voiced their voices, wanting to help Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Chaos Ant slowly said to the others, ¡°I can understand everyone¡¯s feelings, but it¡¯s not good for so many of us to leave Master¡¯s side.¡± ¡°And all of you want to go.¡± ¡°How about this? Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll get someone else to do it for us.¡± The Chaos Ant had always been by Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, so it was the most familiar with Xiao Changtian. After speaking, the group of Divine Beasts would also listen to his suggestion. ¡°Chaos Ants, who do you plan to send for us?¡± At this moment, Alpha said slowly to the Chaos Ant. Upon hearing Alpha¡¯s words, the Chaos Ant also looked into the distance. ¡°Righteous path alliance!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they want Master¡¯s method to purify the evil energy? It was a good opportunity for them to see how important their master was to them.¡± Hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, the Divine Beasts looked at each other and nodded at the Chaos Ant. ¡°If no one has any objections, then this matter is decided. As soon as he finished speaking, a silver glow flashed on the Chaos Ant¡¯s body. Then, its figure left the Divine World. At the same time, in the alternate dimension where the Righteous Dao Alliance was located. The white-browed elder and the others sat around the array. Then, the elders opened their eyes. He looked in a direction of the alternate dimension and saw a tiny spatial rift slowly appearing there. ¡°What happened? Could it be that the evil race is invading?¡± At this moment, Man Tian slowly said to the others. The others were also looking at the spatial crack warily. The method to enter this place was controlled by the few of them. Without their permission, it was impossible for others to find the spatial coordinates, let alone enter this place. This was the first time they had seen a spatial rift appear in an alternate dimension. ¡± Could it be an evil race invasion?¡± The white-browed elder looked at the spatial rift and muttered. When the Spirit Pearl Elder heard the white-browed elder¡¯s words, he looked at the array and shook his head. Seeing that the spatial crack was getting bigger and bigger, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect also led a group of elders to attack. He injected his true essence into the spatial rift. ¡°This is not a place you can come to. You should leave quickly to avoid hurting your life.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The grand array did not change, which meant that it was not an evil race. Then, it was a human race¡¯s powerhouse. The old man still cherished the human powerhouses very much. It was likely that some human expert had found this place and thought that it was some mystic realm, so he wanted to come in and investigate. At this moment, a dignified voice slowly came from the spatial crack. ¡°Master has treated you with great kindness, but you treat him like this. I want to see how you threaten my life.¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Advancing to the Evil Race (1) Chapter 687: Advancing to the Evil Race (1) Translator: 549690339 In the alternate dimension, the righteous path alliance. The expressions of the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others changed when they heard the dignified voice from the spatial rift. The white-browed old man also shouted at the spatial crack, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°When I was in Heaven¡¯s Beyond, you were still in your mother¡¯s womb.¡± After the white-browed old man finished speaking, they clearly felt the spatial rift grow larger and larger. Soon, it would be out of their control. Sensing the other party¡¯s strength, the white-browed old man exchanged glances with the others and slowly said to them, ¡°Increase your strength!¡± After the white-browed old man finished speaking, the others also increased the True Qi they injected into the front. Bang! At this moment, a powerful spatial aura attacked from the other side of the spatial rift. ¡°What?¡± The white-browed elder and the others said in disbelief, and then their figures retreated. Then, the Chaos Ant¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the alternate dimension. Seeing the Chaos Ants, the Spirit Pearl Elder felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had sensed this aura somewhere. Of course, the old man didn¡¯t have much time to think about this. The powerful strength of the Chaos Ants made them somewhat helpless. ¡°May I ask who you are and why you barged into our righteous path alliance?¡± At this moment, the white-browed elder slowly said to the Chaos Ant. The Chaos Ant looked at the white-browed elder, and an aura burst out from its body. After injecting it into the array, the evil qi that wanted to invade the white- browed old man and the others while they were repelled by him was purified one by one. The Spiritual Race elder¡¯s pupils shrank when he saw the Evil Qi being purified. Then, he stopped everyone who wanted to speak rudely to the Chaos Ant. He walked forward and said slowly to the Chaos Ant,¡± ¡°Senior Chaos Ant, may I know what business you have with me?¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder could confirm that the Chaos Ants were basically people from Desolate Changtian¡¯s island. He had only seen the method of purifying evil energy on Xiao Changtian¡¯s island. The Chaos Ant looked at the Spirit Pearl Elder in front of it and told them about Guo Yurong being attacked by the Evil Race. After explaining the matter, a stream of light flew out from the Chaos Ant¡¯s body and landed in the hands of the Spiritual Pearl Elder. ¡°I think you should know what to do next.¡± ¡°I hope you won¡¯t disappoint Master.¡± After saying that, the Chaos Ant did not stay for long. With a flash, he left the alternate dimension where the righteous path alliance was. The Chaos Ants came and left in a hurry. After the Chaos Ant left, the white-browed elder and the others came to the Spiritual Pearl elder¡¯s side. She slowly said to him, ¡°Ling Zhu, what exactly is going on?¡± When the Spirit Pearl Elder heard the white-browed elder¡¯s question, he did not hide anything. He told them about the attack on Guo Yurong. ¡± Damn it! This evil race is actually so arrogant!¡± ¡°But Lingzhu, I think we should focus on appeasing them. After all, if we go to the Evil Race, we might not be able to return.¡± At this moment, the bull-horned old man slowly said to the Spiritual Pearl old man. Soon, the elders in the righteous path alliance were divided into two factions. One was to support the evil clan and eliminate Wu Xie, and the other was to appease Xiao Changtian. That was because the Human Race and the Evil Race had been at loggerheads with each other for so many years. It had always been the Evil Race attacking while the Human Race defended. Desolate Changtian¡¯s importance to the human race was self-evident. However, it was not to the extent of making them attack the evil race for him. Hearing the discussion of the elders, the old man in the middle said to them, ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss this matter anymore!¡± As he spoke, the Spirit Pearl Elder took out a sword tassel from his pocket. The moment the sword tassel appeared, the old man in the alternate dimension fell silent. This was the token of the alliance leader of the righteous path alliance. Once the token appeared, it meant that the righteous path alliance was in a life-and- death situation. The alliance leader had the right to make an immediate decision based on everyone¡¯s opinions. ¡°White Brow!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You can go and mobilize all the peak experts of the Heavenly Spiritals to report here.¡± ¡°Bull Horn, you can mobilize all the power you can mobilize in the Demon Spirit Sky.¡± ¡°Man Tian, you go¡­¡± ¡°Zhengtian¡­¡± The old man from the Spirit Pearl Sect issued one order after another. The white-browed old man did not hesitate to carry out the order. Not long after, in this alternate dimension. It could be said that it carried the largest number of people since he established it. Most of these people were at least Imperial Immortals, and they were elders or patriarchs of a sect in Heaven¡¯s Beyond. After they received the order from their ancestor, they also came here with surprised expressions. This place was also an opportunity for them. The old man saw that the human experts in the alternate dimension had arrived one after another. He also took a step forward and said to them, ¡± I¡¯ve called you all here for no other purpose. It¡¯s to attack the Evil Race with us.¡± ¡°And whoever performs well in this battle, our righteous path alliance will give him a chance to comprehend creation.¡± ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to participate or not.¡± Attacking the Evil Race was the first time for the Human Race. But for Xiao Changtian, even if he had never done it before, the old man still decided to do it. Because the Chaos Ant gave him a reason to do it. When those human experts heard that there was a chance to comprehend the creation of the world, they were also eager to give it a try. At their realm, it was already very difficult for other things to attract them. The only thing that could attract them now was probably to increase their cultivation. As for fighting for the humans, it was just a beautiful reason for them to get their rewards. Seeing that none of the human powerhouses had left, the old man nodded in satisfaction. Then, a voice filled with vigorous true essence slowly sounded in the alternate dimension. ¡°Then, listen to my command now. Bring all your Immortal Weapons and set off for the Evil Race.¡± As soon as the Spiritual Pearl Elder finished speaking, the white-browed elder behind him also changed his hand gestures. Then, the array in the alternate dimension emitted a burst of light that enveloped everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Spirit Pearl Elder was about to head to the Evil Race, the white- browed elder could not help but ask him, ¡°Lingzhu, can you tell us why?¡± Hearing the white-browed elder¡¯s words, a stream of light flew out of the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s hand and landed in the hands of the white-browed elder and the others. Seeing the item in their hands, the white-browed elder and the others were shocked, and their gazes became firm. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Evil Tribe’s Saint Emissary, The Ceiling Has Been Lifted (1) Chapter 688: Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissary, The Ceiling Has Been Lifted (1) Translator: 549690339 In a deep and serene hall of the Evil Race. At this moment, rows of dark soldiers stood side by side in the hall. General Yan was standing right in front of them, as if he was welcoming someone important. Then, the palace¡¯s door was opened by a breeze. Whoosh! The moment the palace door opened, all the dark soldiers knelt on one knee. ¡°Welcome, Saint Emissary!¡± The orderly and loud voices of the dark soldiers slowly sounded in the hall. Then, a black figure slowly walked in from outside the palace. The figure was covered in black clothes and wore a silver-white mask. He held a strange staff in his hand. The moment the black figure entered, Yan Jiang also hurriedly walked in front of him and said respectfully, ¡°General Yan welcomes the Sacred Emissary!¡± Looking at General Yan in front of him, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary nodded at him. ¡°Getup!¡± The Evil Race Saint Emissary slowly said to everyone and walked up to the seat. Then, he slowly said to everyone, ¡°General Yan, I heard thatyou used the Soul Pursuit Needle to kill the spy that the human race planted in our Evil Race.¡± ¡°Holy Master was very happy when he heard about this and specially asked me to come and console you.¡± ¡°You have made great contributions to the Holy War. As he spoke, the saint emissary waved his staff. Then, dozens of young women walked in from outside the palace. When he saw these women, Yan Jiang also bowed to the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. ¡°Thankyou, Holy Master!¡± When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master saw Yan Jiang¡¯s appearance, he said slowly to him,¡± ¡°We are both working for the Holy Master, so there is no need to be so polite.¡± ¡°However, the Holy Lord heard that in the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the Holy Lord met a man who had a long sword that could purify evil energy. ¡°How did you deal with him?¡± Walking down from above, the Evil Race Saint Emissary also came to Yan Jiang¡¯s side and said slowly to him. When Wu Xie heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, her body trembled. Obviously, Xiao Changtian still left an indelible impression in his heart. Yan Jiang hesitated for a moment when he heard the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s words. Then, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Saint Envoy, we haven¡¯t dealt with that human yet.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Saint Emissary. I¡¯ll make him disappear as soon as possible.¡± Regarding the Holy Master sending people to reward him this time, General Yan originally did not have much confidence in his heart. After all, it was already a sin for him to bring the dark soldiers to Heaven¡¯s Beyond without the permission of the higher-ups. He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. However, he finally understood that the human in his report also made the Sacred Master feel wary. Sacred Master was reminding him to kill that human and make up for his mistakes. When the Evil Race Saint Emissary saw Yan Jiang¡¯s expression, he knew that he had understood the Holy Master¡¯s meaning. The staff emitted a burst of light as he slowly said to General Yan, ¡°General Yan, since you said so, I naturally believe you. The Holy Master will wait for your good news in the abyss.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the light from the staff fell on the dark soldier. ¡°Holy Lord has heard that the dark soldiers are brave and good at fighting in Sky Beyond, so this is your reward.¡± The dark soldier felt the changes in his body and bowed to the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. ¡°Thankyou, Saint Emissary!¡± After doing all this, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary slowly said to Yan Jiang,¡± ¡°General Yan, I hope that the next time we meet, I can see that human¡¯s head. As the Evil Race Saint spoke, Wu Xie¡¯s expression changed. She hurriedly walked over to General Yan and prepared to whisper something into his ear. General Yan frowned and said slowly to him, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Can¡¯tyou see that the Sacred Emissary is here?¡± Hearing Yan Jiang¡¯s words, Wu Xie said to the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary,¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s bad. According to the report from the soldiers at the border, humans have just attacked the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± ¡°Humans attacking?¡± When the Evil Race Saint Emissary heard Wu Xie¡¯s words, he asked in puzzlement. The Evil Race and the Human Race had been fighting for so many years, but the Human Race had never taken the initiative to attack. ¡°General Yan, did your subordinate make a mistake?¡¯ ¡°The Human Race dares to attack our Evil Race?¡± Hearing the words of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary, Yan Jiang said to Wu Xie angrily,¡± ¡°Wu Xie, are you sure you¡¯re not wrong? The humans are attacking? It was fine if this Wu Xie usually said that, but now he said such things in front of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. Didn¡¯t he make the evil clan¡¯s holy emissary feel that it was fine to discipline him? Wu Xie could feel the anger of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary and General Yan. She also tried to contact the Evil Race guarding the border. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no mistake. We can¡¯t contact the soldiers outside now.¡± Hearing Wu Xie¡¯s words, General Yan frowned. True essence surged in his body, and he realized that he could not contact the dark soldiers outside. Could it be that the humans were really attacking? When the Evil Race Saint Emissary saw General Yan¡¯s expression, he knew the truth. ¡°The human race is really shining with a little sunlight. As he said that, the Evil Race Saint Emissary also looked outside the palace. At this moment, Yan Jiang slowly said to the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary,¡± ¡°Saint, what should we do now?¡± The Evil Race Saint Emissary looked at Yan Jiang and said slowly, ¡°Since the human race has taken the initiative to attack, we can save ourselves a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°General Yan, organize your men. We will wait here for their arrival. ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to make sure that those humans won¡¯t be able to return.¡± ¡± Let the Human Race see how huge the gap between them and us Evil Race is.¡± After saying that, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary also walked towards the seats above. When Yan Jiang saw the actions of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary, he waved his hand at the dark soldiers beside him. Then, all the dark soldiers were ready to go. At this moment, the Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissary on his seat was also looking at the sky above the palace. ¡°General Yan, open the palace door and let those humans in. We¡¯ll close the door and beat the dogs.¡± Outside the palace, the Evil Race Sacred Emissary could also sense the presence of the Human Race. At this moment, the evil race¡¯s saint emissary also spoke to Yan Jiang domineeringly. After Yan Jiang heard the words of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary, he was about to open the door of the palace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The entire palace shook violently. Boom! Boom! Boom! Yan Jiang and the others stood in the palace and felt their bodies sway. Then, Yan Jiang and the others saw the ceiling of the palace fly out. Above the palace, human figures could be seen. Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: Leave None Behind (1) Chapter 689: Leave None Behind (1) Translator: 549690339 | In the sky above the dark palace of the Evil Race. Yan Jiang, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary, and the others looked up at the sky above the palace, their eyes slightly dazed. At this moment, the demonic beasts with powerful cultivation bases in the sky were constantly flapping their wings. They couldn¡¯t say that they knew these demon beasts. They were simply extremely familiar with them. That was one of the strongest demonic beasts in the human race, the Heavenly Dragon Beast. However, this Heavenly Dragon Beast was extremely rare to the human race. No matter what, the human race would at least hide them for a backup plan. But today, he suddenly appeared here. Being stared at by the Heavenly Dragon Beast, the soldiers of darkness below panicked. Of course, this was not what they feared the most. What they were afraid of was the old man standing on top of the Heavenly Dragon Beasts. Aren¡¯t these the old men from the righteous path alliance? Shouldn¡¯t they be maintaining their Heaven¡¯s Path Grand Array at this moment? Why did all of them come here? General Yan felt that it was very difficult for him to deal with one of them, but now there were seven or eight of them. The old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect at the back made General Yan and the group of darkness soldiers feel even more despair. Ling Zhu, who was known as the number one expert of the human race, had also arrived. It was still the four demonic beasts beside him. Seeing the four demonic beasts, General Yan suddenly looked at his right arm. In the last holy war, they were the ones who broke his sleep. However, in the last Sacred War, weren¡¯t they all severely injured by the Sacred Lord? Was it impossible for him to recover for the rest of his life? Why did he look even more awesome than before? All of this seemed to indicate that something extraordinary had happened to the human race. First, he purified the evil energy, then he became an evil race spy, and now he was like this. Thinking of this, General Yan was also a little afraid. The human race might have planned for a long time for today. At this moment, Wu Xie also came to General Yan¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Sir, what should we do now?¡± The number of human powerhouses was almost dozens of times that of them. The dark soldiers in the palace seemed to be unable to resist. Moreover, looking at the current situation of the dark soldiers, it was obvious that they had lost their morale. After a round of analysis, Wu Xie felt that they had no chance of winning. At this moment, he was also eager to know General Yan¡¯s intentions. When General Yan heard Wu Xie¡¯s words, he patted his chest and said slowly: ¡± ¡°Wuxie, don¡¯t worry. The Sacred Emissary is still here.¡± ¡± Quickly calm everyone down and prepare to fight the enemy with the Saint Emissary.¡± At this moment, Yan Jiang also recalled the words of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. As the Holy Lord¡¯s envoy, the evil race holy emissary should have some tricks up his sleeves. With that thought in mind, Yan Jiang also looked in the direction of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. ¡°Lord Sacred Emissary, please attack.¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary was standing on top at this moment. When he heard General Yan¡¯s words, his face turned slightly red. This General Yan wanted him to make a move at this time? He couldn¡¯t tell if the humans above were deliberately trying to mess with him or not. Wasn¡¯t this sending him to his death? With this lineup, even if the Holy Master came, he might not be able to gain an advantage from it. Right now, there was only one thought in the Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s mind, and that was to leave this place as soon as possible. If he didn¡¯t return to the Holy Lord¡¯s side, today would be his last day as a Holy Envoy. With that thought in mind, the Evil Race Saint Emissary slowly walked towards Yan Jiang. ¡°General Yan, you already understand why I came here today.¡± ¡°In that case, I still have other things to do, so I won¡¯t accompany you for too long.¡± ¡°Good luck!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Human Race had yet to attack and walk out. At this moment, beside General Yan, Wu Xie hurriedly said to the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary,¡± ¡°Lord Sacred Emissary, didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to bring us to teach those humans a lesson?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Is the Saint preparing some big move?¡± Wu Xie¡¯s words slowly echoed in the air. After the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary heard his words, he did not hesitate at all. F * ck, are the people on General Yan¡¯s side trying to mess with me? After he dodged this calamity, he would definitely teach them a lesson. With that thought in mind, the Evil Race Saint Emissary did not dare to stay any longer and shot out directly. In midair, the Spirit Pearl Elder saw the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary who was trying to escape. A burst of true essence surged in his hand as he pointed at the space in front of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. Following that, a huge spatial rift appeared in front of the Evil Race Saint Emissary. The Evil Race Saint Emissary felt his heart palpitate when he saw the spatial crack. If he stepped in, he would definitely be swept away. At this moment, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect slowly said to them, ¡°There¡¯s actually a time for the Evil Race to run away?¡± When he heard the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s mocking voice, the Evil Race Saint Emissary pointed at the Spirit Pearl Elder above him and said slowly,¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m the Holy Envoy under the Holy Master.¡± ¡°The Holy Master definitely knows that you are here, but there was no one guarding your formation.¡± ¡± I don¡¯ t need to tell you what will happen.¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s words slowly echoed in the air. At this moment, he looked at the Spirit Pearl Elder fearlessly. He didn¡¯t think that the Spiritual Pearl Elder would treat the entire Human Race as a joke. When the old man heard his words, he laughed out loud. ¡°Oh, can I take it that you¡¯re threatening me?¡± Hearing the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s words, the Evil Race Saint Emissary also revealed a smug smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, you can understand it that way.¡± ¡°If you leave now, I can still consider how to tell the Holy Master about this.¡± Hearing the Evil Race Saint Emissary¡¯s words, the Spiritual Race elder smiled at him. ¡°From what you said, it seems like letting you go is abetter choice.¡± The smile on the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s face widened when he saw the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s concession. ¡°Yes, you absolutely think so.¡± After the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary finished speaking, the Spirit Pearl Elder burst into laughter. ¡°Righteous path alliance experts, listen up.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When the people from the righteous path alliance heard the old man¡¯s words, they also gave a deafening response. When the Evil Race Saint Emissary below saw the Spirit Pearl Elder, he had a bad feeling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, the old man¡¯s words slowly entered his ears. ¡°Leave none of the evil beings here alive!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The moment the old man from the Spirit Pearl Sect finished speaking, the experts from the Righteous Dao Alliance charged towards the Evil Race Saint Emissary and the others. The eyes of the Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissary and the others also revealed a look of fear. Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Purifying the Evil Race (1) Chapter 690: Purifying the Evil Race (1) Translator: 549690339 | The evil race, the sky above the palace, and the ground. The evil race saint emissary saw the righteous path alliance experts charging down one by one. His face was filled with fear as he slowly said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder, ¡°Ling Zhu, have you given up on protecting the human race? How dare you?¡± The voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary rang out slowly in the air, but no one responded to him. The only response he received was the genuine attacks of the experts of the Orthodox Alliance. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The dark soldiers below kept screaming under the assault of the righteous path alliance experts. The Spirit Pearl Elder looked at the Evil Race Saint Emissary and drew a circle in the air with his finger. Pointing in the direction of the Evil Race¡¯s Divine Emissary, the Evil Race¡¯s Divine Emissary felt that the space around him was sealed. Then, the white-browed elder and the bull-horned elder came to the side of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary and imprisoned him. At the same time, in the crowd, Yan Jiang and Wu Xie looked at the defeated soldiers of darkness. His mental defense also collapsed. Originally, they thought that the Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissary could bring them a little hope. They did not expect that the first reaction of the Evil Race Saint Emissary when he saw the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others was not to fight them. On the contrary, he was indeed running away. Although they knew that the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary might not be able to defeat the Spiritual Pearl Elder, they should at least go up and fight him. If you do this, what should we do? At this moment, the old man from Spirit Pearl came before Yan Jiang and Wu Xie. The Spirit Pearl Elder pointed in Wu Xie¡¯s direction and Wu Xie¡¯s figure involuntarily flew to the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s side. Grabbing Wu Xie¡¯s collar, the Spirit Pearl Elder said slowly to him: ¡± ¡°It was you who injured Lady Guo?¡± Wu Xie heard the angry voice of the Spirit Pearl Elder and the True Essence that was gathering in his hand. She also slowly said to him, ¡°Ling Zhu, don¡¯t kill me. Everything was ordered by Lord General Yan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t lie to you. The lethal weapon, the Soul-chasing Needle, is in his hands.¡± As a genius among the soldiers of darkness, Wu Xie had not encountered any setbacks. Now that she was in the hands of the Spirit Pearl Elder, Wu Xie finally knew how close death was to her. Yan Jiang had thought that Wu Xie could withstand it for a while, but he did not expect that she would be the same as the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. At this moment, they were all thinking about how to save their lives. At this moment, General Yan burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The old Ling clan member slowly said to Yan Jiang when he saw him laughing, ¡°So the mastermind is you. General Yan, I have already given you a chance.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Yan Jiang slowly said,¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, can you tell me why you did it?¡± General Yan would not believe that he had killed an Evil Race spy. The Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others would chase after him and kill him, and they would come out in full force. After all, this was not a small matter. It was very likely that it would empty the hearts of the human race. Moreover, if the attack did not succeed, the evil race would counterattack. That would be many times easier than before. The old man shook his head and pointed at General Yan¡¯s forehead. Yan Jiang¡¯s memories, which had been altered by the old man with the spiritual pearl, were all restored. Originally, the Spirit Pearl Elder had planned to let General Yan become a backup plan for the Human Race to plant in the Evil Race. However, now that things had come to this, there was no longer any meaning for General Yan to stay. ¡°I see, I see!¡± After recovering his memory, Yan Jiang said a few words in frustration. It turned out that he had been played in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. ¡°The human race should prosper, the human race should prosper!¡± Looking at the Spiritual Pearl Elder, General Yan continued to speak. The Human Race had a powerful leader like Xiao Changtian, but the Evil Race had no news at all. How could General Yan still think that they had the confidence to win this Holy War? Of course, if he had not touched that human woman, perhaps he would not have known all of this. With this thought in mind, the voice of the Spiritual Elder slowly entered his ears. ¡°If you know, then go to hell.¡± After saying that, the old man pointed at Yan Jiang¡¯s forehead. Then, General Yan¡¯s body exploded in midair. It turned into a black gas, and the shape of the old man¡¯s hand changed again. The black gas turned into nothingness in the air again. On the other hand, Wu Xie watched as Yan Jiang was beaten to a pulp by the Spiritual Race elder. She also said to him in fear, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I should say. Please let me go. I still have my uses.¡± Originally, it was impossible for humans to completely kill the evil race. Because as long as the evil energy existed, the higher-beings of the Evil Clan could use some methods to resurrect them. However, the spirit technique that the old man had used earlier had clearly purified the evil energy that Flame General had turned into. In that case, Yan Jiang could be said to have truly died, with no possibility of resurrection. Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to die like him. This was also the reason why the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others were determined to come and kill Yan Jiang and the others. Xiao Changtian had given the human race something that they had wanted for so many years. A method to purify evil energy was simply a blessing for them. Then what reason did they have not to help Xiao Changtian deal with the Evil Race and the others? When the Spirit Pearl Elder heard Wu Xie¡¯s words, he turned to the white- browed Elder and said,¡± ¡°Cut off his head and bring it back to Senior.¡± ¡°As for how to deal with it later, it depends on Senior¡¯s wishes.¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s emotionless voice rang out in the air. Then, before Wu Xie could even beg for mercy, the white-browed elder¡¯s hand was like a long sword as he took his head off. After that, the bull-horned elder came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Lingzhu, what should we do with this person?¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder looked at the Evil Race Saint Emissary in front of him and was prepared to use his spirit skill to purify the Evil Race Saint Emissary. The Spirit Skill slowly landed on the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s body, and the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary also began to turn into waves of black fog. The Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary felt the changes in his body, and his face was filled with shock. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Humans did not know how to purify evil energy. This was the consensus among the evil races. This was also the reason why they persisted in attacking the human race. After all, after you die, as long as you have some merit, the evil race¡¯s mighty figures will pick you up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, he felt that the evil energy in his body was being purified. He was on the verge of complete destruction. Sensing the change in his body, the Evil Race Saint Emissary opened his mouth and said to the Spirit Pearl Elder,¡± ¡°Lingzhu, don¡¯t kill me. I still have many uses.¡± ¡°I know a lot about the Holy Master. As long as you let me go, I can tell you all.¡± Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: The Murderer Was Executed (1) Chapter 691: The Murderer Was Executed (1) Translator: 549690339 In the dark palace of the Evil Race. When the Spirit Pearl Elder heard the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s words, he shook his head at him. ¡°Although I¡¯m very interested in what you said, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve offended Senior.¡± ¡°Compared to Senior, this bit of information is nothing.¡± ¡°So, you should rest in peace.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Spiritual Pearl Elder pointed at the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary¡¯s forehead. A faint light slowly lit up in the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s palm and shone on the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The Evil Race Saint Emissary let out a series of miserable cries. Then, in front of everyone, the Evil Race Saint Emissary turned into waves of black gas and dissipated between heaven and earth. At this moment, the white-browed old man walked to the side of the Spiritual Pearl old man and slowly said to him, ¡°Ling Zhu, what should we do with these Dark Soldiers of the Evil Race?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me finish them off on the spot?¡± Hearing the white-browed elder¡¯s words, Ling Zhu waved her hand at him. ¡°Don¡¯t do this for now. These people should be brought to Heaven¡¯s Beyond and wait for Senior¡¯s orders.¡± The white-browed elder nodded in agreement. Soon, the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance had also cleared out most of the area where the Evil Race Palace was located. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to everyone, ¡°Since our righteous path alliance is occupying this place, we should guard it.¡± ¡± Wait for the arrival of the Evil Race. Let the Evil Race see the prosperity of our Human Race.¡± ¡°Everyone present, don¡¯t worry. The rewards I promised you before will not be reduced.¡± The old man¡¯s voice slowly sounded among the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance. When the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance heard the old man¡¯s words, they said to him in unison, ¡°We will obey the alliance leader¡¯s orders!¡± At the same time, the Spirit Pearl Elder placed Wu Xie¡¯s head into a box. Seeing the white-browed old man beside him, he slowly said to him, ¡°White Brow, I¡¯m going to present this head to Senior.¡± ¡± We must build this place into our second line of defense against the Evil Race.¡± When the white-browed elder heard the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s words, he patted his chest and said slowly, ¡± Ling Zhu, you can rest assured and go. After being invaded by the evil race for so many years, it¡¯s time to let them experience the feeling of being occupied.¡± Thinking back to the previous Holy War, who knew how many Lower Realms had become sacrifices in the hands of the evil races. The white-browed old man was furious. Now, he could attack the Evil Race¡¯s territory. How could the white-browed elder not be happy? Not only the white-browed elder, but the other elders of the Righteous Dao Alliance also said to the spirit pearl elder,¡± ¡°Ling Zhu, you can rest assured and go. The reason why our Human Race was able to counterattack the Evil Race was also because of Senior¡¯s credit.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let Senior suffer. We¡¯re here, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing the white-browed elder and the others ¡®words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded at them. Then, his figure turned into a stream of light and flew towards the direction of the Divine World. At the same time, in the Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Chaos Ant crawled on the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain and seemed to have sensed something. He looked up into the sky, and his two antennae emitted a white light. Then, the old man appeared in front of the Chaos Ant. The Spirit Pearl Elder was shocked when he was suddenly teleported here by the Chaos Ant. Looking at the Chaos Ant, his eyes were filled with respect. He specialized in the Dao of Space, but he had just been teleported here by the power of space that he was most familiar with. It seemed that Senior Chaos Ant¡¯s attainments in space were not just one level higher than his. ¡®I can¡¯t find out what level Senior is at either. If Senior were to attack with all his strength, the evil race would probably cease to exist.¡¯ As he thought about this, the old man became even more determined to make Xiao Changtian the alliance leader of the righteous path. At this moment, the Chaos Ant¡¯s voice slowly entered the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s ears. ¡°Old man Ling Zhu, how did it go?¡± Hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also took out his jade box. ¡°Senior Chaos Ant, this is the murderer who murdered Miss Guo. His head is inside.¡± Seeing the jade box in the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s hand, the Chaos Ant nodded. Then, the two antennae flashed again. The figure of the Great Sun Immortal appeared in front of the Chaos Ant and the Spiritual Pearl Elder. Seeing the Great Sun Immortal, the Chaotic Ant said to him,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, this jade box contains Miss Guo¡¯s murderer.¡± ¡°Take this to your master and see if he has any instructions.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Then, he took the jade box from the Spiritual Pearl Elder and walked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Ever since Guo Yurong¡¯s accident, Xiao Changtian had been taking care of her on the island. He rarely dealt with other matters. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also called out to Daoist Big Sun. Upon hearing the words of the Spiritual Pearl Elder, the Great Sun Immortal stopped in his tracks, and the Chaos Ant frowned. Then, the old man took out a token from his pocket. He said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Please give this to senior. This is the token of our righteous path alliance¡¯s law enforcement elder. I hope senior can accept it.¡± ¡°There are also some dark soldiers of the evil race. I wonder how Senior will deal with them?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal saw the token in the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s hand, he also looked at the Chaos Ants in the sky. The Chaos Ant saw the token in the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s hand and knew what he was thinking. Then, he slowly said to the Great Sun Immortal below, ¡°Daoist Big Sun, help him bring it over.¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, he also took the token from the Spiritual Pearl Elder. Soon, the Great Sun Immortal arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°Senior, the murderer who attacked Miss Guo has been executed. Please take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian was resting in his room. He stood up when he heard the voice of the Great Sun Immortal. Then, he saw the Great Sun Immortal slowly opening the jade box in front of him. Wu Xie¡¯s head was revealed. Seeing this head, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Great Sun Immortal, sorry to trouble you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said to him slowly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, Senior. There¡¯s one more thing, and that is that there are still some accomplices.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Previously, he had been wondering if Miss Guo, a cultivator, would have any problems escaping even if she couldn¡¯t win. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a gang! Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Prepare to Meet the Enemy (1) Chapter 692: Prepare to Meet the Enemy (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian paced back and forth in the room after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Then, he said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, I think we should lock those people up for the time being and see how Miss Guo will react when she wakes up.¡± After pondering for a while, Xiao Changtian made a decision. When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. At this time, Xiao Changtian also said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Master Dayang, these are some of my new paintings. Take a look at them. If you like them, take them.¡± The Great Sun Immortal had helped him do so many things, and he could not let him do it for nothing. Therefore, Xiao Changtian took out his paintings and handed them to the Great Sun Immortal. Seeing the painting in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± It¡¯s nothing? After hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian nodded at him. The Great Sun Immortal¡¯s strength was really strong. He was indeed one of the best among the immortal cultivators. The Great Sun Immortal also took out the token that the Spiritual Pearl Elder gave him and said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, this token is from Lingzhu.¡± Spiritual Pearl? Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. Then, he thought of something and said slowly to the Great Sun Immortal, ¡°Alright, help me thank that old man Ling Zhu.¡± Wasn¡¯t Ling Zhu the old man who helped him save the poultry last time? He didn¡¯t expect this old man to be so kind as to give him such a thing. Seeing the token in his hand, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Elder Dayang, wait a moment!¡± Hearing Xiao Yan¡¯s words, Big Sun Immortal also said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, do you know where that old man Ling Zhu is now? Bring me to him.¡± Xiao Changtian sounded a little excited when he said this. It was as if he had discovered something important. Then, without any hesitation, he brought Xiao Changtian to the back of the mountain. At this time, the old man had already left the island and returned to the border. He had just occupied the Evil Race¡¯s territory, so he had to go over and supervise the righteous path alliance. Moreover, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord could attack at any time, so he had to go over and hold the fort. When they arrived at the back of the mountain, the Great Sun Immortal did not find the Spiritual Pearl Elder either. After receiving the voice transmission from the Chaos Ant, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, that spiritual pearl has already left.¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian looked a little disappointed. Then, he said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Great Sun, do you know where the substance on this token came from?¡± The few herbs carved on the token were exactly what he had been looking for recently. However, no matter which mountain he went to, he did not find any traces of them. How could Xiao Changtian not be excited about this token? After all, this was the medicinal herb that had saved Miss Guo from waking up. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal was also a little confused. At this moment, the Chaos Ant¡¯s assistance was transmitted over, telling him the location of these medicinal herbs. ¡± Senior, these herbs are in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain.¡± ¡°Oh, the evil race¡¯s Holy Mountain Emissaries? Daoist Big Sun, do you have a map? Give me a copy so that I can go and collect some herbs.¡±¡± When the Great Sun Immortal heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Following that, he drew the location of the Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Mountain for Xiao Changtian according to the Chaos Ant¡¯s instructions. He saw that Daoist Master Da Yang had drawn the map with a casual spell. At this moment, Xiao Changtian took the map from the hands of the Great Sun Immortal and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Great Sun Immortal, thank you!¡± Then, he saw the Chaos Ants on the bamboo forest. After taking the Chaos Ant with him, Changtian went back to his room to clean up. Following that, they headed towards the Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Mountain. At the same time, in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. An ancient tree stood in the middle of a dense forest. The ten trees were emitting waves of black qi. On the tree, a pair of scarlet eyes emitted a terrifying light. This huge tree was none other than the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord! At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord slowly opened his eyes and looked at the void in front of him. The branches on its body kept waving, causing the surrounding space to constantly tremble. Following that, figures appeared in front of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord. Looking at these figures, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly said to them,¡± ¡°I just sensed that Xie Ba¡¯s aura has disappeared.¡± What was that? The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words caused the figures in front of him to become restless. Following that, the person in the lead said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Holy Master, do you know the reason?¡± When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard the words of the person in front of him, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can feel a large amount of human aura at the border.¡± ¡°My breakthrough is imminent. I hope nothing goes wrong.¡± The moment he finished speaking, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord closed his eyes. The people in front of him were all his Saint Emissaries, and the one who went to General Yan¡¯s side was the last one, Xie Ba. After the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master disappeared, Xie Yi and the others looked at each other. In their eyes, humans would become their slaves sooner or later. They did not really put the human race in their eyes at all. He did not expect that the aura of the human race would actually appear at the border. Moreover, according to the Holy Lord, Xie Ba¡¯s disappearance was related to the Human Race. With this thought in mind, Xie Yi slowly said to the others, ¡± Let¡¯s go to the border and take a look. If it¡¯s really some evil race causing trouble, then¡­¡± At this moment, Xie Yi also made a throat-slashing gesture. As soon as Xie Yi finished speaking, the group of Evil Tribe Saint Emissaries flew towards the border. At the same time, at the border. The white-browed elder instructed the righteous path alliance cultivators to build different fortifications. Then, the white-browed old man looked into the distance, looking at the clouds in the sky. He muttered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Evil Race is not as simple as we imagined.¡± After the white-browed old man finished speaking, the group of righteous path alliance cultivators could also feel it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the void ahead, a few figures were slowly gathering. Those figures were also emitting an aura that made them feel fear. The counterattack of the evil race had arrived so quickly? Seeing those figures, the white-browed old man¡¯s expression was solemn. He said to the people below, ¡°Prepare to face the enemy!¡± Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Trapped (1) Chapter 693: Trapped (1) Translator: 549690339 The Evil Race, at the border. The white-browed old man looked at the few figures in the sky, and the true essence in his body continuously surged. He was ready to attack at any time! At this moment, Xie Yi, who was in the sky, slowly spoke to them, ¡°A puny human actually dares to attack our Evil Race¡¯s territory. They really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Hearing Xie Yi¡¯s words, the white-browed old man¡¯s face darkened. He said to Xie Yi slowly, ¡°May I know who you are in the Evil Race?¡± Hearing the white-browed old man¡¯s words, Xie Yi said proudly to them, ¡± Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissary, Xie Yi!¡± The Holy Envoy of the Evil Race! Upon hearing Xie Yi¡¯s words, the white- browed old man recalled Xie Ba¡¯s words. It seemed that what that fellow said was true. Since these Evil Race Sacred Emissaries had come over, it meant that the Evil Race Sacred Master also knew about the situation here. Seeing the terrified expressions of the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators below, the white-browed old man shouted at the few Evil Race Saint Emissaries in the sky,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary! ¡°Not long ago, we just took care of one. I didn¡¯t expect someone to come so soon.¡± ¡°What? Are you here to die?¡± When Xie Yi heard the white -browed old man¡¯s words, his veins bulged. Looking at the white-browed old man below, he said angrily, ¡°So, you killed Xie Ba?¡± ¡°So what if I am? So what?¡± The white-browed old man straightened his body and said slowly to Xie Yi in the sky. ¡°If you want to blame someone, you can only blame him for coming at the wrong time and offending someone he shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hearing the white-browed old man¡¯s words, Xie Yi also burst into laughter. Then, a powerful aura emerged from his body. A blood-red sickle appeared in his hand. He pointed at the white-browed old man and said slowly, ¡°In this world, there¡¯s no one that our evil race can¡¯t deal with.¡± ¡°I want the peace and comfort of these years. What has your human race grown?¡± Xie Yi¡¯s figure shot out explosively after he finished speaking and attacked the white-browed old man. The white-browed old man did not dare to be negligent when he saw Xie Yi coming towards him. The true essence on his palm gathered, and then a huge palm print formed in front of him, attacking Xie Yi in the sky. Whoosh! Xie Yi waved the sickle in his hand and destroyed the white-browed elder¡¯s palm print in midair. Then, his figure flashed and he appeared in front of the white-browed old man, clashing with his palm. Bang! Their palms met, and both of them took a few steps back. Xie Yi looked at the white-browed old man in front of him and was a little surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the human race to have such a method. It seems that the human race can¡¯t be kept alive anymore. As soon as he finished speaking, Xie¡¯s body flashed and he appeared in the air. in the collision just now, he actually felt that the evil aura on his body was purified by the white-browed old man. To him, this was a big deal no matter what. in the air, when Xie Yi and the others saw Xie Yi¡¯s abnormal expression, they hurriedly asked him. ¡°Xie Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± They also knew that the people below were cultivators from the righteous path alliance. It was not the first time they had fought. However, Xie Yi¡¯s calm expression surprised them. When Xie Yi heard their words, he also told them about the situation he had encountered during the face-off. After hearing Xie Yi¡¯s words, Xie Er and the others were shocked. They finally understood how Xie Ba¡¯s aura had disappeared. He did not expect the human race to have developed to this extent. It was really shocking. The human race could not be left alive! Xie Yi and the others looked at each other and were about to join forces to attack the white-browed old man. At the same time, in the distant void, the figure of the old man with the Spiritual Pearl slowly arrived beside the white-browed old man. Seeing the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect, Xie Yi and the others slowly said, ¡°Spiritual Pearl!¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder looked at Xie Yi and the others after hearing their words. ¡°The Holy Emissaries of the Evil Race are all here today. Then, he struck out with his palm, and a huge spatial palm print formed in midair. They charged towards Xie Yi and the others. Bang! Xie Yi and the others also felt their blood churn when they were struck by the giant palm of the Spirit Pearl Elder. As the number one expert of the human race, the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s strength was naturally not something that could not be bragged about. With the method to purify their evil aura, Xie Yi and the others also felt powerless. Then, Xie Yi and the others looked at each other. Everyone injected their power into the sky and shouted, ¡°Please, Holy Master!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a monstrous aura slowly emerged in the air. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As if it was the punishment of the heavens, blood-red lightning bolts fell from the sky. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The righteous path alliance cultivators also let out miserable cries under the lightning. The old man looked at the blood-red vortex that was gradually forming in the air. He also exchanged a glance with the white-browed old man beside him. Following that, the two of them used their true essence to form an energy barrier above the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators to block the attack of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord. ¡°Lingzhu, long time no see!¡± The voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly sounded out from mid-air. However, his figure was nowhere to be seen. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also said to the sky, ¡± Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, it¡¯s time for the battle between the Evil Race and the humankind to end. Why don¡¯t you come out and fight?¡± After obtaining the method to purify the Evil Qi, the Spirit Pearl Elder felt that he had the strength to deal with the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. ¡°If you want to fight, I will naturally give you a chance, just not now.¡± ¡°Although you humans have greatly surprised me this time, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Since you guys are here, you guys should stay here forever. The voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord slowly sounded in the hearts of every righteous path alliance cultivator. Then, the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators saw blood-red rays of light connecting under their feet. ¡°What happened? My true essence!¡± At this moment, the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance said in fear. The moment the red light appeared, he felt that the true essence in his body was being replaced by evil qi. When the old man saw the changes in everyone, he shouted at them. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± Very quickly, the formation cast by the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master took shape, trapping the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others within. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Lingzhu, enjoy the feast I left for you. ¡°As for your Human Race¡¯s Human Realm Upon Heavens, I¡¯ll reluctantly accept it.¡± When he said this, the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others could hear the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s smug voice. Following that, Xie Yi and the others also revealed smug smiles as they each assigned their own tasks. His figure flew out in all directions. Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: This is going to be troublesome!_l Chapter 694: This is going to be troublesome!_l Translator: 549690339 The Evil Race, at the border. The array that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had set up was operating continuously. The Spiritual Pearl Elder looked at the other elders and slowly said to them, ¡°White Brow, Bull Horn, Man Tian, how are you?¡± The array that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had set up was able to turn the True Essence in their bodies into Evil Qi. As time passed, there was a possibility that they would become evil. As for the weaker cultivators of the righteous path alliance, they had already been killed by the spirit pearl elder and the others. If he didn¡¯t harden his heart, it would only cause greater casualties. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, the others also said to him, ¡°Lingzhu, we¡¯re fine.¡± However, when these words fell into everyone¡¯s ears, they seemed so weak. While the array corroded the true essence in their bodies, it also extracted the true essence in the surrounding air. At this rate, sooner or later, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. After hearing the words of the white-browed elder and the others, the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s hand also changed. Then, waves of true essence flew out of the old man¡¯s hand and entered the white-browed old man and the others. ¡°Lingzhu, you¡­¡± Feeling the True Essence injected into their bodies, the white-browed elder and the others also looked at the Spiritual Pearl elder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m stronger than you and have more True Essence than you. We¡¯ve been together for so many years.¡± ¡°How can I just watch you turn into an evil race?¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder knew what the white-browed elder and the others wanted to say. At this moment, he was the first to speak. The white-browed elder and the others were touched after hearing the words of the Spiritual Pearl Elder. Every single one of them was carefully studying how to break through the array that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had set up. At this moment, the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect continued to speak to everyone, ¡°If there¡¯s really no other way in the end, I¡¯ll think of a way to get you out.¡± ¡°Lingzhu, don¡¯t say anything else. Didn¡¯t you just say that we¡¯re together?¡± The white-browed elder interrupted the Spiritual Pearl Elder. ¡± I know, but I¡¯m worried about the Human Race. If it¡¯s really as that Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master said, I¡¯m afraid that Heaven¡¯s Beyond is also¡­¡± At this point, the Spirit Pearl Elder did not continue. As he spoke, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure appeared in his mind. At this moment, he could only place all his hopes on Xiao Changtian. With Xiao Changtian around, there should be no problem in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. The white-browed old man voiced out the thoughts of the Spirit Pearl Elder. ¡°Lingzhu, don¡¯t worry too much. Didn¡¯t you say that senior is on the side of the human race?¡± ¡°With Senior around, even if the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master were to come personally, he wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any benefits.¡± Hearing the white-browed old man¡¯s words, everyone nodded their heads. At this moment, they had placed all their hopes on Xiao Changtian. As time passed, the True Essence on the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others became rarer and rarer. At this moment, the white-browed old man could vaguely see a figure in the distance. Then, he slowly said to everyone, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t Senior coming over there?¡± As soon as the white-browed elder finished speaking, everyone looked into the distance. They saw Xiao Changtian carrying a bamboo basket on his back as he slowly walked towards their location. The moment he saw Xiao Changtian, the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s anxious heart relaxed. Since Senior had appeared here, it was obvious that he had calculated everything. If that was the case, Senior must have been prepared for the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s actions against Beyond Avalon. With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Pearl Elder waved his hand with the white-browed elder and the others. At the same time, Xiao Changtian was holding the map that the Great Sun Immortal had drawn for him. They slowly arrived at the border of the Evil Race. ¡± So this Evil Race Sacred Mountain is in such a remote place. No wonder I didn¡¯t find it before.¡± Seeing the map in his hand, Xiao Changtian muttered. This place, needless to say, it was really impossible for cultivators to find it. Moreover, this place looked quite desolate. Xiao Changtian looked around and saw the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others. Wasn¡¯t this the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others? So it was all here. No wonder she couldn¡¯t find him before. He must have come here to pick herbs again. Xiao Changtian smiled at them when he saw them waving at him. These old men were quite enthusiastic. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian walked towards the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others. Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards them, the white-browed elder said excitedly,¡± ¡°I told you that this senior would protect our human race. Look, isn¡¯t this senior here to save us?¡± ¡± Hahaha! I¡¯m guessing that no matter how scheming that Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master is, he wouldn¡¯t know that a senior like you has appeared in our Human Race, right?¡± When White Brow spoke, his voice could not hide the joy in his voice. When the other elders heard the white-browed elder¡¯s words, they nodded in agreement. Previously, they were still suspicious of Xiao Changtian. However, after Xiao Changtian gave them the method to purify the evil energy and the timely rescue. Their opinion of Xiao Changtian had also changed. It was no exaggeration to say that the righteous path alliance only needed to hold a meeting to discuss whether Xiao Changtian could be the alliance leader. The result would definitely be a unanimous vote! At this moment, the old man seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Senior, be careful of the formation here.¡± They were currently trapped in the array that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had created. He didn¡¯t know if Xiao Changtian could sense the formation from outside. If they were to accidentally follow them into the array created by the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, they would be able to escape. Then, even if Senior had great strength, it probably wouldn¡¯t be useful. After all, most of the primeval essence in the array had been extracted. No matter how strong you are, without the support of true essence, everything is in vain. After hearing the words of the Spiritual Pearl Elder, the white-browed elder and the others also realized something and said to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian saw that he was waving at him and his mouth was moving. I¡¯m shaking my head, I¡¯m shaking my head, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re saying, but I don¡¯t need to think, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some flattering words. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Forget it, he would know when he walked over. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly stepped into the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s array under the gazes of the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others. It was over! Seeing Xiao Changtian step into the formation, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others felt despair. Obviously, the formation had isolated their voices. Xiao Changtian had entered the formation without knowing. This was going to be troublesome! Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: But It’s Not Impossible (1) Chapter 695: But It¡¯s Not Impossible (1) Translator: 549690339 | The Evil Race, at the border. Seeing Xiao Changtian step into the formation set up by the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, the Spirit Pearl Elder felt despair in his heart. This time, things were a little difficult. Could it be that Senior was going to be trapped here like them? At this moment, the white-browed elder pointed at Xiao Changtian and said to the others,¡± ¡°Look, Senior doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by the formation.¡± Hearing the white-browed elder¡¯s words, everyone turned to look at Xiao Changtian. Indeed, in their eyes, there seemed to be an energy wall around Xiao Changtian. When the evil qi came to the surroundings, it automatically dissipated. It seemed that they had underestimated Senior! They had thought that Senior had fallen into the trap of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. They did not expect Senior to be so disdainful of the array. He ignored him! With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Pearl Elder saw Xiao Changtian walking towards them. ¡°Old man Ling Zhu, so you¡¯re all here.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the old man with the Spiritual Pearl. ¡°Greetings, Senior!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the white-browed elder said respectfully. Seeing them like this, Xiao Changtian could understand. Ever since he had helped the people in the small town increase their numbers, the people in the small town were extremely respectful when they saw him. They all called him senior, mister, and all sorts of other titles. Xiao Changtian was already used to it, and he smiled at the old man. At this moment, the white-browed elder said to Xiao Changtian excitedly,¡± ¡°Senior, come here. I¡¯ve been trapped here for a long time.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at them. This place was dark, and there were mud roads on the ground. There might even be swamps or something. Old Man Ling Zhu and the others were getting on in years, it was indeed not suitable for them to wander around here. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others,¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you guys away!¡± Xiao Changtian took the lead and walked out. The white-browed elder and the others looked at each other when they saw Xiao Changtian leaving. He also slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, you might not care about this place, but we¡¯re trapped inside and it¡¯s difficult to move.¡± Since they were left with True Qi, it was obvious that they had enough to support them against the formation. If he moved, it was very likely that the evil energy would corrode his body. If this senior wanted to bring them out, he should at least help them undo this formation. Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard what the white-browed elder said. He was about to bring them away, so why were these old men so pretentious? Could it be that he could disappear as he walked behind him? Seeing Xiao Changtian frown, the old man also stood up and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll follow you.¡± The Spiritual Pearl Elder glanced at the white-browed elder and the others. Since this senior said so, he definitely had the confidence to help them walk out of this grand array. Obviously, their doubts about Xiao Changtian had made him unhappy. Seeing the Spiritual Pearl Elder stand up, the other elders followed behind Xiao Changtian. Very quickly, they discovered that the formation that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had set up beside Xiao Changtian was like a non-existent one. There was no effect at all if they did not do it. It seemed that they had underestimated Senior¡¯s strength. This senior was clearly able to neutralize the entire array. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian brought everyone to the periphery of the formation. At this moment, Xiao Changtian pointed to the road in front of them and said slowly,¡± ¡°Walk straight here and you can go back.¡± When the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they nodded gratefully. ¡°Thankyou for saving me, Senior!¡± ¡°Cough,cough,cough!¡± At this moment, the bull-horned old man covered his mouth with his hand and coughed. Then, he sat on the ground. ¡°Ox Horn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the appearance of the bull-horned old man, Man Tian hurriedly walked over to take a look. After examining the bull-horned elder¡¯s body, he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the bull-horned elder was fine and was only in this array. His primeval essence had been depleted, and he was just a little exhausted. However, this situation could only be resolved when he returned to the Human Realm Upon Heavens. The true essence in this space had been extracted, and they had no way to recover their true essence. ¡°Let me see!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Man Tian and the others. Xiao Changtian came to the bull-horned elder¡¯s side and placed his hand on his arm. Sensing the changes in his body, he slowly stood up and said to Man Tian and the others, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little weak.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others nodded. Xiao Changtian¡¯s diagnosis was the same as theirs. It seemed that the bull-horned old man was only a little Void. He would be fine after going back and recuperating. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard as he thought about this. ¡°However, if you don¡¯t replenish your nutrients in time, your life will still be in danger.¡± What was that? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others were a little anxious. Right now, there was not much true essence left in their bodies. There was simply no way to save the bull-horned old man. If they were to forcefully inject it into him, they did not know if the bull-horned old man could save them. However, they would definitely die from the exhaustion of their true essence. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, do you have any good solutions?¡± Now, the only person they could rely on was Xiao Changtian. The bull-horned elder slowly opened his eyes. He slowly said to the old man, ¡°Lingzhu, perhaps this is my fate. I won¡¯t trouble Senior.¡± They were already very grateful that Xiao Chang Tian was able to bring them out. There was nothing he could do about the exhaustion of his true essence. He had also seen Xiao Changtian before. Xiao Changtian did not have any aura, and he could not feel the fluctuation of true essence at all. Even the Zhen Yuan in the world seemed to have nothing to do with him. At this moment, they were making things difficult for Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the bull-horned elder,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Your situation is indeed a little serious.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the bull-horned elder sighed in his heart. Sure enough, it was just as he thought. Senior didn¡¯t have any good ideas. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. Just a little sugar water will do.¡± Chapter 696 - You’re Just Burdens (1) You¡¯re Just Burdens (1) Translator: 549690339 The Evil Race, at the border. The bull-horned elder looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. ¡°Senior, did you just say that you have a way to help me recover?¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand when he heard the bull-horned elder¡¯s shocked words. ¡°Of course. Although your situation looks a little serious now, I can still solve it.¡± Xiao Changtian took out a cup from his interspatial ring. Then, he put some sugar in it and poured some water in. Finally, he shook the cup a few times, and the whole set of movements was as smooth as flowing water. Following that, Xiao Changtian handed the cup of water in front of Niu Jiao and said slowly,¡± ¡°Old man, you should be able to recover after drinking it.¡± Taking the cup from Xiao Changtian, the bull-horned old man looked at the sugar water in shock. This mortal sugar water that he usually looked down on could really help him recover his true essence. One had to know that true essence had existed since the birth of the Realm Upon Heavens. After cultivating for so many years, the bull-horned old man had never heard of any method that could produce true essence. Then, the bull-horned elder said to Xiao Changtian in disbelief,¡± ¡°Senior, can I really recover?¡± Hearing the bull-horned elder¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was speechless. Then, she said to him, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not bitter.¡± After getting confirmation from Xiao Changtian again, the bull-horned old man gulped down the sugar water. Then, the bull-horned old man felt a pure true essence rush into his limbs and bones. Sensing the changes in his body, the bull-horned elder was also very shocked. He had thought that Xiao Changtian was just trying to comfort him and give him a good hope before he died. He didn¡¯t expect Senior to really¡­He could really create primeval essence with a cup of sugar water. Senior¡¯s methods were truly terrifying! The Spirit Pearl Elder and the others stood beside the bull-horned elder, so they could naturally sense the changes in the bull-horned elder. Just now, the bull-horned old man had no true essence on his body. Now, in their perception, the bull-horned old man¡¯s true essence was about to recover to its peak. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others looked at Xiao Changtian with respect. Senior¡¯s methods had exceeded their imaginations time and time again. It was truly a blessing for the human race to have such an expert. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect looking at him with hesitation. He thought of something and took out a few more cups from his space ring. At the same time, he also gave the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others a cup of sugar water each. These old men were already so old and had come here. They still needed to be nourished. The old man and the others took the sweet water from Changtian¡¯s hands. They were touched. Very quickly, the True Essence in the bodies of the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others had mostly recovered. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others said to Xiao Changtian in unison,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± As he spoke, the old man bowed to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian waved his hand at them. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to do this.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian walked over and helped the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others up. Wasn¡¯t it just a cup of sugar water? Was there a need to be so touched? However, it was understandable when he thought about it. In the vicinity of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the townspeople were poor to begin with. It would be extremely difficult to obtain such ordinary sugar water. That was why they were so touched when they saw him giving them the sweet water. At this moment, the old man said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, we have seen your contributions to the human race, so I invited you to be the alliance leader of our righteous path alliance.¡± ¡°What do you think, Senior?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the old man¡¯s words and a few black lines appeared on his face. These few old men were still so childish at such an old age. How did it involve his contribution to the human race? He was just a mortal. If he really had any contribution, it would be to cause less trouble. Also, what the hell was this righteous path alliance? Could it be an organization that these elders created themselves? It seemed that the old men in the cultivation world were all very childish. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darken, the Spiritual Pearl Elder felt uneasy. Could it be that what he said just now had angered Senior? At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Old man, forget about this righteous path alliance, but if you have any problems in the future, you can come to me.¡± ¡°You know where I am. I¡¯m in the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded. At the same time, he was delighted, even though Xiao Chang Tian did not agree to become the alliance leader of the righteous path alliance. But they were willing to form a friendly relationship with the righteous path. If that was the case, in the future when the evil races invaded, if Senior were to take action, those evil races would definitely not be able to return. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others,¡± ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. I still have to go to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others were shocked. Could it be that Senior¡¯s objective for this trip was to make a move against the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master? As expected, Senior still cared about the human race! With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we follow you in? Perhaps we can bring you some help when the time comes.¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at them after hearing the old man¡¯s words. Then, he shook his head and slowly said to them, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go in alone. If you follow me inside, you¡¯ll probably drag me down.¡± Xiao Changtian said bluntly. These old men were trapped before they could go deep. Some of them even fainted. If he really went in, it might bring him a lot of trouble. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the faces of the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others turned red, but they were also very happy. Since Senior said that, it meant that Senior was definitely going to deal with the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. Only in front of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master would they be called burdens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Xiao Changtian continued to speak to the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others,¡± ¡°Alright, you guys can go back.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded. Then, they saw Xiao Changtian walking towards the Evil Tribe¡¯s holy mountain. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others suddenly felt how reliable and powerful Xiao Changtian was! Chapter 697 - The Human Race’s Expert Is Here (1) The Human Race¡¯s Expert Is Here (1) Translator: 549690339 The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain! A figure was slowly walking up from the bottom of the mountain. This figure was Xiao Changtian, who had come to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain to pick herbs. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking at a lotus flower on the top of the mountain. Seeing this lotus, Xiao Changtian slowly said,¡± ¡± Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Xiao Changtian muttered as he sped up his pace towards the top of the mountain. At the same time, not far from the top of the mountain, a praying mantis in black was resting with its eyes closed. After a while, a spider came to him. Upon seeing the arrival of the spider, the black mantis slowly opened its eyes and said to the spider in front of it, ¡°Midnight Spider, you¡¯re here. How¡¯s the cultivation of the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus going?¡± After hearing the Bloodshed Mantis ¡®words, the Midnight Spider bowed and said,¡± ¡°Lord Bloodshed, the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus has gradually matured under this subordinate¡¯s nurturing.¡± ¡°If Milord needs it, you can pick it at any time.¡± Hearing the Midnight Spider¡¯s words, the Bloodshed Mantis opened its eyes and stood up from its seat. He walked to the Midnight Spider¡¯s side and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Midnight Spider, well done. To tell you the truth, this Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus is very important now.¡± ¡°Holy Messenger Xie San came to ask personally. It is said that it has already involved the Holy War with the human race.¡± ¡°You better be on your guard. Don¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± Hearing the Bloodshed Mantis¡¯s words, the Midnight Spider was shocked. A few days ago, the Human Race attacked the border and even killed Sacred Emissary Xie Ba. It was said that the human race already had a method to purify evil qi, and the specific source was still being investigated. He didn¡¯t know what kind of powerful human being he was. He didn¡¯t want to meet him. With this thought in mind, the Midnight Spider nodded heavily at the Bloodshed Mantis. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord. As long as I, the Midnight Spider, am here, the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus will be here.¡± Yes! Looking at the Midnight Spider, the Bloodshed Mantis had a very satisfied expression. She walked to the Midnight Spider and said slowly,¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, according to the Holy Master, a mighty figure has appeared in the human race. This is our chance to make a contribution.¡± Then, he continued to speak to the Midnight Spider, ¡°Midnight Spider, let¡¯s go. Take me to see how the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus is doing.¡± After hearing the Bloodshed Mantis ¡®words, the Midnight Spider confirmed its own thoughts. After the Bloodshed Mantis finished speaking, the Midnight Spider did not dare to show any neglect. He brought the Bloodshed Mantis and flew towards the direction of the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus. Soon, the Midnight Spider brought the Bloodshed Mantis to the sky above the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus. The moment he saw the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus, the Bloodshed Mantis was shocked. In his eyes, Xiao Changtian was slowly walking toward the Snow Lotus of the Holy Mountain. He was also holding a shovel in his hand. It looked like he was going to pull up the snow lotus from the Holy Mountain. The Midnight Spider had also noticed Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure and was shocked. Then, the Bloodshed Mantis slowly said to the Midnight Spider,¡± ¡°Midnight Spider, quick, follow me to stop this human. As soon as he finished speaking, the Bloodshed Mantis took the lead and charged toward Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Midnight Spider muttered,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the human race to have already invaded this place. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Midnight Spider followed behind the Bloodshed Mantis and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came to the front of the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and saw the lotus in front of him. He was also overjoyed in his heart. It was not in vain for him to come all the way here. He had finally found the medicinal ingredients he needed. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw a mantis slowly walking towards him. The target of this mantis seemed to be his own target, the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus! That wouldn¡¯t do. He was going to cook medicine for Miss Guo. How could it be snatched away by a mantis? Xiao Changtian thought so and took the initiative to put the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus into his interspatial ring. When the Bloodshed Mantis saw Xiao Changtian take the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus, it was furious. Although he did not know how this human came here. However, to actually take away the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus in front of him was a great humiliation to him. With this thought in mind, the Bloodshed Mantis also flapped its wings and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. At the same time, he raised the two giant sickles in his hands high up and was about to hack at Xiao Changtian¡¯s head. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, it was just a praying mantis chirping in front of him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to the Bloodshed Mantis,¡± ¡°Little Mantis, I will take that snow lotus. You can find something else to eat.¡± After he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the Bloodshed Mantis¡¯s attitude and was about to walk to the next destination. Seeing Xiao Changtian looking down on him, the Bloodshed Mantis glanced at him. This human had no aura at all. It was obvious that he was suppressed by the evil aura here. His strength had been suppressed, so how could he be so arrogant? This was simply preposterous! Then, the Bloodshed Mantis ¡®eyes turned red. It raised its two blades high and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°Blood Sickle Dual Blades!¡± As soon as the Bloodshed Mantis finished speaking, the Midnight Spider stopped in its tracks. He didn¡¯t dare to continue moving forward. He was afraid that if he continued moving forward, he would be affected. This Blood Sickle Dual Blades was the Bloodshed Mantis ¡®famous ultimate skill. It was also famous among the evil races. With this slash from the Bloodshed Mantis, this human would probably be killed. Xiao Changtian had only taken a few steps when he heard a loud noise behind him. Turning around, he saw the Bloodshed Mantis charging towards him. He swung the shovel in his hand at the air in front of him, and the Bloodshed Mantis was also hit on the gravel beside him. The Bloodshed Mantis¡¯s body fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. ¡°Strange, did I hear wrongly?¡± Xiao Changtian scratched the back of his head and said slowly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He clearly heard a bug-like voice buzzing in his ear. However, after he felt that there was no sound, Xiao Changtian continued on his way. All of this was seen by the Midnight Spider in the corner. At this moment, the Midnight Spider¡¯s heart was trembling as it watched Xiao Changtian leave. A human expert had arrived. He had to report to Third Divine Emissary Xie as soon as possible. Chapter 698 - Take the Money and Run (1) Take the Money and Run (1) Translator: 549690339 In a dark cave in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. ¡°Lord Sacred Emissary, Lord Sacred Emissary, bad news!¡± An anxious voice slowly sounded outside the cave. Then, the figure of the Midnight Spider appeared in the cave. At the same time, Xie San, who was sitting cross-legged in the cave, slowly opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the Midnight Spider. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing the displeasure in Xie San¡¯s words, the Midnight Spider quickly responded. ¡°Lord Saint Emissary, something has happened. The Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus has been taken away by a human.¡± ¡°And Lord Bloodshed Mantis, he was killed by that human in order to protect the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus.¡± ¡°What?¡± As soon as the Midnight Spider finished speaking, Xie San¡¯s furious voice sounded in the air. Then, an extremely huge pressure gushed out from his body. ¡°Human, it¡¯s the human race again. I didn¡¯t expect the human race to be so arrogant now.¡± Xie San said furiously. Then, he slowly stood up and said to the Midnight Spider, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me there. I want to see what this human is capable of.¡± First, he suffered losses at the border and returned to his cave abode to recuperate. The most important Snow Lotus of the Holy Mountain had been taken away again. The human race was really going too far! Seeing how furious Xie San was, the Midnight Spider didn¡¯t dare to show any neglect. It quickly brought Xie San and flew towards the direction of the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus. At the same time, Xiao Changtian was also looking at the map in his hand and moving forward. He looked up at the sky and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. According to the description on this map, this Black Wood Grass should be in a cave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just nice to go there for a night.¡± At night, the wild beasts in the mountains would come out and move. He did not want to fight with them. Although he said that, a cave was faintly visible in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. Walking into the cave, Xiao Changtian could hear the sound of water dripping from time to time. At the same time, a gust of cold wind blew from the four walls of the cave from time to time. Rubbing his palms, Xiao Changtian also lit up a piece of firewood. Under the illumination of the flames, the entire cave quickly became bright. ¡°So the BlackWood Grass is here!¡± Soon, Xiao Changtian also found the BlackWood Grass in the cave. Xiao Changtian came to the side of the Blackwood Grass and took out a shovel from the bamboo basket. He pulled the Blackwood Grass up from the ground along with the soil. Whoosh! The interspatial ring emitted a bright light and kept them inside. ¡°Yes, the purpose of this trip is almost completed. Now, only the Flame Flower is left.¡± ¡°After collecting them, Miss Guo should be able to wake up.¡± With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian found a relatively comfortable place in the cave. ¡°This rock is relatively flat. Let¡¯s spend the night here.¡± On the other side, the Midnight Spider quickly brought Xie San to the peak of the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus. ¡°Where did he go?¡± Xie San looked around but didn¡¯t find Xiao Changtian. There were only the shattered bodies of the Bloodshed Mantis on the ground and the traces of the Holy Mountain Snow Lotus being uprooted. ¡°Sir, when I left, that human was still¡­ It¡¯s still here.¡± At this moment, the Midnight Spider also said to Xie San in a submissive manner. Humph! Xie San¡¯s heart was filled with anger as he threw a punch at the void in front of him. The trees in front of them fell down one after another. Then, Xie San made a strange gesture with his hand and let out a cry. Immediately after, a few figures rushed over from all directions and appeared in front of Xie San. These were the evil races in the Holy Mountain that belonged to Xie San¡¯s command. In the Evil Race, the ranks of the Evil Race were also divided into three, six, and nine grades. And those who could live in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain were all bestial evil races. As for the humanoid evil race, because they looked similar to humans, their status among the evil race was not very high. Sometimes, he would even be ostracized by the evil race. Seeing these figures, Xie San said viciously, ¡°The Sacred Lord¡¯s Snow Lotus has been taken away by a human.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain the seriousness of this matter.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± After Xie San finished speaking, those evil races also realized the seriousness of the matter. If this matter was not handled properly, they might be kicked out of the Holy Mountain. This was an extremely humiliating thing for them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saint Emissary. We will definitely find the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus!¡± The few evil beings said in unison, and then their figures flew out in all directions. After the evil race had left, the Midnight Spider had found a new leader from somewhere. Slowly moving to Xie San¡¯s side, the Midnight Spider said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Lord Saint Emissary, you must be tired. Why don¡¯t you sit down and rest for a while?¡± Xie San saw the Midnight Spider¡¯s flattering smile and said to him,¡± ¡°You¡¯ve failed to guard the Snow Lotus of the Holy Mountain. Don¡¯t think that you can fool us like this.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus, you won¡¯t have a good time either.¡± After the Midnight Spider heard Xie San¡¯s words, it quickly responded respectfully. ¡°I know, I know!¡± Then, he took out another cup of wine from his interspatial ring. ¡°Lord Saint Emissary, please drink and rest.¡± When he saw the fine wine handed over by the Midnight Spider, Xie San¡¯s gaze softened a little. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still tactful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xie San unceremoniously took the Midnight Spider¡¯s wine. Then, Xie San felt dizzy and pointed at the Midnight Spider. ¡°Midnight Spider, you¡­¡± The Midnight Spider looked at Xie San who was lying on the ground and was very nervous. At the same time, he wiped the sweat off his forehead. This was something he had no choice about. He had seen Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength with his own eyes. The Bloodshed Mantis was crushed into pieces by a casual strike from him. Even if the other evil races found him, they would die sooner or later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he did not get the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus back, Third Saint Emissary Xie would definitely drag him out to be a scapegoat. ¡°Lord Saint Emissary, I wish you good luck!¡± Looking at Xie San on the ground, the Midnight Spider slowly said. Then, his figure disappeared into the darkness. Now, he wanted to take advantage of the night to quickly take the money and run away. Chapter 699 - Everyone Be on Alert (1) Everyone Be on Alert (1) Translator: 549690339 On top of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. A few evil race figures slowly landed on the top of the mountain. Then, they also discovered Xie San who had fallen to the ground. ¡°Lord Saint Emissary, wake up. What happened?¡± At this moment, a panther-shaped evil being helped Xie San up from the ground. Then, Xie San slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Cough,cough,cough!¡± After coughing violently a few times, Xie San gradually woke up. ¡°Where is the Midnight Spider? Where did the Midnight Spider go?¡± At this moment, Xie San also said angrily to everyone. ¡°Lord Saint Emissary, I didn¡¯t find any traces of the Midnight Spider.¡± Seeing Xie San¡¯s furious look, the leopard type evil being hurriedly responded to him. ¡°Bastard!¡± After hearing the words of the leopard-shaped evil being, Xie San gathered the true essence in his hand and punched the void in front of him again. Then, with a bang, a few big trees fell down one after another. ¡°Your Excellency, what exactly happened?¡± At this moment, the panther-shaped evil being asked Xie San in fear. ¡°The Midnight Spiders have already betrayed the evil race and joined the human race.¡± ¡°What?¡± Xie San¡¯s words caused a commotion among the Evil Race, and everyone looked at each other. ¡°Lord Sacred Emissary, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and capture the Midnight Spider now and let him experience the taste of our evil race¡¯s punishment.¡± After saying that, the leopard evil being also stood up and walked out. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Xie Sancai stopped the leopard-shaped evil race. ¡°You want to follow me to the cave to get the Blackwood Grass. After I absorb the Blackwood Grass, I¡¯ll be able to use the tracking technique.¡± ¡°By then, neither the humans nor the Midnight Spiders will be able to escape.¡± After he finished speaking, Xie San brought the panther-shaped evil being and the others to fly towards the cave abode. Soon, Xie San and the others arrived at the periphery of the cave dwelling. ¡°You guys stay here and guard. Without my order, no one is allowed in, understand?¡± Hearing Xie San¡¯s words, the panther-shaped evil race beings nodded their heads. Then, everyone got into their positions and did their jobs. After Xie San finished giving instructions, his body also changed. Then, he transformed into a python. Hiss! Xie San let out a biting sound and then walked into the cave. To absorb the Black Wood Grass, he naturally had to absorb it in its best form. Only in this way could it achieve the best effect. Soon, Xie San also entered the cave and saw Xiao Changtian on the rock. His pupils constricted as he stood up. What was that? This human had actually run into his cave abode. No wonder the leopard-shaped evil race couldn¡¯t find you. They really didn¡¯t dare to enter your cave abode. Arrogant, he was really extremely arrogant! With this thought in mind, Xie San also prepared to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°Human, die!¡± Although he said so, Xie San also noticed that Xiao Changtian slowly moved his body on the rock. Then, he stretched and sat up on the rock. ¡°It¡¯s comfortable!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian also saw Xie San walking towards him. Wow! There was actually a snake in this cave! The moment he saw Xie San, Xiao Changtian also entered a defensive state. Taking out a shovel from the bamboo basket behind him, Xiao Changtian also attacked Xie San. As the saying goes, hit the snake seven inches away. He still had to deal with this huge snake as soon as possible. When Xie San saw Xiao Changtian, he also glanced at him. Based on his investigation of Xiao Changtian, he was sure that Xiao Changtian was the weakest among the humans. It was truly hateful. Even the weakest human wanted to attack him. With this thought in mind, Xie San was also prepared to teach Xiao Changtian a bloody lesson. Then, he opened his mouth and revealed his poisonous fangs. It bit at Xiao Changtian, and Xiao Changtian saw Xie San opening his mouth. His body flashed and he dodged at a strange angle. Then, he took the shovel in his hand and hit Xie San¡¯s seven inches. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± When Xie San was hit by Xiao Changtian, he let out a deafening cry. Xiao Changtian looked at Xie San and said slowly,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tenacious.¡± According to his calculations, the snake should have lost its ability to move. He didn¡¯t expect that he could still make such a loud cry. It seemed that he had been too lenient. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also slapped Xie San a few times. Xie San felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s attack and was unable to resist. No, if this continues, I might really die here today. Where was the Black Wood Grass? As long as I absorb the Black Wood Grass, I can definitely kill this human. With this thought in mind, Xie San¡¯s gaze swept around the cave. Blackwood Grass? Where was the Black Wood Grass? Looking around, Xie San didn¡¯t find any trace of Black Wood Grass. Then, he felt his body rise from the ground. Xiao Changtian held Xie San in his hand and looked at him. He slowly said,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity to throw away this snake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to bring it back to boil soup. It¡¯s said that snake gall can also clear heat and detoxify.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian also threw Xie San into his bamboo basket. After Xie San entered, the weapons in the bamboo basket also emitted waves of light. Xie San was trembling and couldn¡¯t move at all. At the same time, outside the cave, the panther-shaped evil being said to the few evil beings beside him, ¡± Did you hear His Excellency the Holy Emissary¡¯s screams? Did something happen to His Excellency the Holy Emissary?¡± Hearing the words of the panther-type evil being, the pig-type evil being beside him shook his head. ¡°This is the cave abode of the Sacred Emissary. How could something happen?¡± ¡°If something happens, won¡¯t the Saint Emissary call us?¡± ¡°In this world, no one can stop the Sacred Emissary from transmitting his voice to us.¡± Hearing the pig-shaped evil being¡¯s words, the panther-shaped evil being nodded. Perhaps he had really heard wrongly just now. But why did it sound so real? Following that, the leopard-shaped evil being also looked towards the entrance of the cave. At the entrance of the cave, Xiao Changtian was pouting and humming a tune. He was slowly walking towards them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The moment the leopard-shaped evil race saw Xiao Changtian, they were also shocked. Then, he said to the other evil beings, ¡± There¡¯s a human! Everyone, be on guard!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the leopard-shaped evil being turned back into his original form and stared at Xiao Changtian with a pair of leopard eyes. He was ready to attack Xiao Changtian at any time. Chapter 700 - It Was Xie San (1) It Was Xie San (1) Translator: 549690339 At the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, outside Xie San¡¯s cave abode. The leopard- shaped evil being looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure, his eyes flickering. Following that, they exchanged glances with the surrounding evil beings and were about to charge at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s so comfortable to sleep!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also facing the sky, stretching his body under the gaze of the leopard-shaped evil race. Following that, the leopard-shaped evil race and the others felt a powerful force pressing down on their backs. For a moment, the leopard-shaped evil beings all stopped in their tracks. It was as if a mountain was pressing down on his body, making it difficult for him to breathe or move. Under the surprised gazes of the leopard evil race, Xiao Changtian also walked towards another mountain peak. Whoosh! After Xiao Changtian walked out for a while, the panther-type evil beings finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Old Leopard, what should we do now? That human is too terrifying. ¡°If he had attacked us just now, I¡¯m afraid we would have been wiped out.¡± Beside the leopard-shaped evil being, the other evil beings said slowly to him. The leopard-shaped evil being looked at the evil beings who were surrounding him, and his eyes were filled with uncertainty. ¡°The direction that the human left is towards Lord Xie Er1 s territory. ¡°I think we should go and ask Lord Xie Er for help. No matter how they thought about it, the Leopard Tribe still felt that the human invasion was a big deal. Moreover, it was such a powerful person. If they didn¡¯t report it, they would be in trouble. After hearing the words of the leopard-shaped evil race, the other evil races agreed with his approach. He followed him to the cave where Xie Er was. At the same time, in Xie Er¡¯s cave. This was a cave filled with fresh flowers. All kinds of flowers in the cave were competing to bloom. At this moment, Xie Er and the other Evil Race Saint Emissaries were sitting around the cave dwelling. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to explain the purpose of our gathering here today.¡± ¡°The invading Beyond Heavens Evil One has already gone to be the vanguard. We can¡¯t fall behind.¡± After Xie Er finished speaking, the other Evil Race Saint Emissaries nodded. ¡°Since no one has any objections, let¡¯s start exchanging suggestions.¡± At the same time, an anxious voice came from outside. ¡°Lord Sacred Emissary, bad news. Your Flame Flower has been taken away.¡± The words of the evil race little demon were like a huge rock thrown into the calm surface of Xie Er and the others ¡®conversation. At this moment, Xie Er was also looking angrily at the little demon who came in to report. ¡°Didyousee who did it?¡± At this critical moment, would there still be anyone in the evil race who would oppose him? When the evil race little demon heard Xie Er¡¯s words, she shook her head and said timidly,¡± ¡°Sir, I¡­I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡± ¡°Trash!¡± When Xie Er heard the words of the evil race little demon, he also slapped him. Following that, the evil race little demon¡¯s figure flew out. At this moment, Xie Wu also came to Xie Er¡¯s side and said to him meaningfully,¡± ¡°Do you think it was Xie San who did it?¡± Hearing Xie Wu¡¯s words, Xie Er suppressed his anger and looked at Xie San¡¯s position. Other than Xie Yi, who had already set off, he had invited everyone else to this gathering. But until now, the Evil Three had not come to him. The Flame Flower was as important to him as the Holy Mountain Snow Lotus was to Xie San. As he thought about this, Xie Er also had some speculations in his heart. This Xie San, could it be that he was trying to frame him in order to get a position? When the other Evil Tribe Saint Emissaries heard Xie Wu and Xie Er¡¯s words, they also understood something. Then, they walked to Xie Er¡¯s side and comforted him,¡± ¡°This Xie San is really despicable. What kind of situation is it now, yet he still wants to scheme against his own people?¡± ¡°Xie Er, I think we should go to his cave abode to take a look. Perhaps we can catch him on the spot.¡± ¡°Mm, I think this will work. There can¡¯t be anyone else other than Xie San.¡± Everyone was chattering away at Xie Er¡¯s mouth, and Xie Er¡¯s expression became gloomier and gloomier. He clenched his fists and said to everyone, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to Xie San¡¯s cave to take a look.¡± After saying that, Xie Er led everyone to Xie San¡¯s cave abode. As soon as Xie Er walked out of the cave abode, he saw the leopard-shaped evil being and the others coming in front of them. ¡°Xie San¡¯s men!¡± Xie Er said gloomily when he saw the panther-shaped evil race being and the others. Then, without another word, he went up and slapped the leopard-shaped evil being. Pa! The crisp sound of a slap slowly rang out in the air. At this moment, the leopard evil being was also dumbfounded. He looked at Xie Er and said slowly to him, ¡°Xie Er¡­¡± Pa! Another crisp slap sounded. Xie Er also said to the panther-shaped evil being, ¡°Good, is this how Xie San taught you? You even dare to call me by my name when you see me.¡± Pa! As he spoke, Xie Er slapped the leopard-shaped evil being away. After a long while, the panther-shaped evil being slowly stood up from the ground. At this moment, Xie Er slowly said to the leopard evil being, ¡°Tell me, why did Xie San send you here?¡± Needless to say, it was definitely not a good thing for Xie San to send someone to look for him at this time. He had to teach them a lesson so that they would know how to speak. After Xie Er finished speaking, the panther-shaped evil being also knelt down before him. ¡°Lord Xie Er, bad news. Lord Xie San, he¡­ He was captured by a human.¡± Although he did not know why Xie Er had hit him just now, the panther-type evil being still wanted to complete his goal for this trip first. Hmm? When Xie Er heard the words of the leopard evil being, he was stunned for a moment before his voice raised a few decibels. ¡°What is it? You said Xie San was captured?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Xie Er, a human came to the Holy Mountain and took Xie San and his Holy Mountain Snow Lotus away.¡± At this time, the leopard type of the Evil Clan also said to Xie Er hurriedly. He was afraid that if he spoke too slowly, Xie Er would slap him a few more times. Then, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°What is it? What did you say? The Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus was taken away by the humans?¡± This time, not only Xie Er, but the other Evil Race Saint Emissaries were also shocked. They had thought that Xie San was going against Xie Er. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, it didn¡¯t sound like that. With that thought in mind, the Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Emissaries looked at Xie Er awkwardly. At this moment, Xie Er muttered, ¡°In that case, my Flame Flower was also taken away by a human.¡± When the leopard-shaped evil being heard Xie Er¡¯s words, he also said slowly to him, ¡°Lord Xie Er, I did see that human coming towards you.¡± Chapter 701 - Xie Er Sacrifice (1) Xie Er Sacrifice (1) Translator: 549690339 | The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, outside the Evil Second Cave Abode. The words of the leopard-shaped evil race fell into the ears of the evil race¡¯s holy envoys. At this moment, Xie Er also said angrily, ¡°Human, we haven¡¯t even set off yet, but they¡¯ve already reached here.¡± ¡°Leopard evil race, you did well, you will be heavily rewarded!¡± When the leopard-shaped evil being heard Xie Er¡¯s words, he instinctively took a few steps back. ¡°Sir, no¡­No need!¡± Previously, he had heard that Saint Emissary Xie Er had violent tendencies. It seemed that he did indeed live up to his reputation. I really don¡¯t want any reward. I just hope that you won¡¯t slap me a few times. Seeing that the leopard-shaped evil being did not want a reward, Xie Er did not say anything more. Then, he looked at the group of Evil Tribe Saint Emissaries behind him. Everyone nodded at him. The humans had arrived at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. There was no reason for him to leave so easily, not to mention that he had dealt with a saint emissary. Then, Xie Er and the others turned into a stream of light and flew into the distance. At the same time, Xiao Changtian was on his way back to Human Realm Upon Heavens. Along the way, Xiao Changtian was in a good mood. He had found all the herbs he needed. The next thing would be easy. He just had to go back and cook the medicine. He did not know the extent of Miss Guo¡¯s illness. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian started to worry. Then, he quickened his pace. At the same time, Xie Er and the others also arrived above Xiao Changtian. ¡°Look, that human is over there!¡± At this moment, an Evil Race Saint Emissary pointed at Xiao Changtian and said to the others. ¡± Great! Human, you¡¯re actually walking so leisurely in our Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain.¡± ¡°They really don¡¯t put our evil race in their eyes. Let me be the vanguard for everyone.¡± At this moment, Xie Wu said to the others. ¡°Sigh, Fifth Brother, he¡¯s just a low-level human cultivator. There¡¯s no aura on him at all.¡± ¡°Let me handle this. I don¡¯t want this human to dirty your hands.¡± At this moment, Xie Ba walked out from the side and said slowly to Xie Wu. After Xie Ba finished speaking, Xie Si also said to the others,¡± ¡°The two of you, stop fighting. This human looks familiar to me. I definitely have a grudge with him.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t make a move. Let me deal with him personally.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the evil aura in Xie Si¡¯s hand had already surged violently. When the other Evil Race Saint Emissaries saw Xie Si¡¯s appearance, they did not want to be outdone either. However, the evil aura on their bodies gathered. He was ready to attack Xiao Changtian at any time, afraid that someone else would beat him to it. At this moment, Xie Er, who was in the middle of the crowd, frowned and said slowly to them, ¡± Don¡¯ 11 know what you¡¯ re thinking?¡± ¡°Listen to me. Stand behind me and follow me.¡± These people didn¡¯t see Xie San and knew that the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus was with this human. He wanted to take back the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus from this human so that he could claim credit in front of the Holy Master. When the other Evil Tribe Saint Emissaries heard Xie Er¡¯s words, they also shut their mouths. They didn¡¯t say anything. Since Xie Er had said so, they couldn¡¯t say anything. Then, Xie Er looked at Xiao Changtian below, and the True Essence in his body surged continuously. ¡°Human, how dare you take my Flame Flower. Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it today.¡± ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡± Xie Er shouted and transformed into his original form, an eagle. He chased after Xiao Changtian, and Xiao Changtian heard the cries of an eagle. He turned around and saw Xie Er, who was attacking him. Why was this eagle charging towards him? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also thought of something. He transformed Xie San into a giant python and took it out of his bamboo basket. He said to Xie Er, who was in the sky,¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who killed this snake. Don¡¯t have any ideas about him.¡± ¡°Otherwise, it would be asking for trouble.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand at Xie Er as he spoke. Seeing Xie San in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands, Xie Er was also furious. Was this human trying to show off something to him? Human, do you know that you¡¯re playing with fire? By doing this, you¡¯re provoking the entire Evil Race. With this thought in mind, Xie Er also shouted at the surroundings. ¡°Everyone, this human is able to capture Xie San. It seems that his strength is not low.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll attack from the front, you guys find an opportunity to attack them from the side. You must make this human stay.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xie Er also attacked Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian saw Xie Er rushing towards him and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. This Old Eagle seemed determined to get his hands on the snake. Since that was the case, he could not blame himself. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian took out a slingshot from his bamboo basket. He drew the bow and aimed it at Xie Er, who was in the sky. Then, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Come down!¡± One snake was enough to nourish everyone, but now there was an eagle. He could only reluctantly accept it. The long arrow flew out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s bowstring and then went straight for Xie Er. Bang! Xie Er also felt a wave of pressure when he collided with Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow. This human¡¯s strength seemed to exceed his imagination. No, if this continued, she might also fall into his hands. With this thought in mind, Xie Er quickly said to the surrounding people, ¡°Xie Si, have you found a good spot? Hurry up and attack. I can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± However, after Xie Er finished speaking, Xie Si and the others were nowhere to be seen. ¡± Dangerous, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± At this time, in the middle of the void, the figures of Xie Si and the others slowly appeared. ¡°Fortunately, we ran fast. Otherwise, we would have been like Xie San and become that person¡¯s prisoners.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t so careless at the beginning. I still have to thank Xie Er.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Xie Er sacrificed himself for us. Let¡¯s report this to the Holy Master.¡± ¡°Human, an incredible person has already arrived.¡± The few Evil Tribe Saint Emissaries discussed for a while and nodded at each other. Then, without turning back, he flew towards the void where the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On the other side, Xie Er couldn¡¯t block Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrows. After the arrow pierced through his heart, Xie Er¡¯s figure also fell from midair. Bang! Xie Er¡¯s figure landed heavily on the ground. At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to him. He placed it and Xie San into his bamboo basket. ¡°That¡¯s great. With this snake and Old Eagle, I¡¯ll be able to replenish myself when I get back.¡± Chapter 702 - Heavenly Dao Incarnation (i) Heavenly Dao Incarnation (i) Translator: 549690339 At the foot of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. The lava underground was constantly churning. At the same time, in the void. A few miserable figures slowly appeared! They were Xie Si and the others who had escaped from the Snowy Lotus Peak of the Holy Mountain. The moment they arrived underground, Xie Si and the others hurriedly walked towards the direction of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. ¡°Holy Master, something bad has happened to the Holy Mountain!¡± Xie Si kneeled in front of the huge tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into and cried out to him. Immediately after, Xie Wu and the others knelt down beside Xie Si with a sad face. At this moment, the branches of the tree that the Evil Clan¡¯s Holy Lord had transformed into also emitted waves of evil energy. Wisps of evil energy gathered above the tree and finally condensed into a huge ghost face. Whoosh! The moment the ghost face was formed, its eyes emitted a scarlet light. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to disturb me if there¡¯s nothing?¡± The words of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, which were filled with anger, rang out in the ears of Xie Si and the others. Now was the critical moment for his breakthrough. Every time he woke up, it would slow down the pace of his awakening. This was not good news for the Human Realm Upon Heavens, whose offense had suddenly become stronger. ¡°Tell me, what is it? If you disturb me at will, your status as a Saint Envoy will end.¡± When Xie Si heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. ¡°Holy Master, it¡¯s a big matter. The Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and the Flaming Flower Quilt.By¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and Flame Flower?¡± When the ghost face that was the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord heard Xie Si¡¯s words, he frowned and said to him. The Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and the Flame Flower were crucial to his breakthrough. He had also handed them over to his most trusted Xie Er and Xie San for safekeeping. ¡°Oh right, where are Xie Er and Xie San? Why don¡¯t I see their figures? Where did they run off to?¡± As the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s voice rang out, Xie Si did not dare to hide anything. With his head on the ground, he faced the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and said in a mournful tone,¡± ¡°Holy Master, Xie Er and Xie San won¡¯t be able to return.¡± ¡°A few days ago, a human barged into the Holy Mountain and captured Xie Er and Xie San.¡± ¡°He even took away the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and Blazing Flame Flower that you needed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing Xie Si¡¯s words, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ghost face turned ferocious on the spot. Bang! As the ghost face changed, visible cracks appeared in the surrounding void. It could be seen how angry the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master was at this moment. ¡°Aren¡¯t Ling Zhu and the others trapped in the array by me?¡± ¡°Even if they have the means to break through the formation, they don¡¯t have the energy to come to the Holy Mountain.¡± ¡°Tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Xie Si could feel the rage of the Evil Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master, and he pressed his head against the ground, not daring to raise it. ¡°Lord Holy Master, that¡¯s not an old man from the righteous path alliance, it¡¯s a young man.¡± ¡°Although he looks young, his strength is ridiculously strong.¡± ¡°The few of us fought together with Xie Er. I didn¡¯t expect him to defeat Xie Er with one arrow.¡± ¡°It was also Xie Er who helped us buy time, so we were able to escape from his clutches.¡± ¡°Young man?¡± When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard Xie Si¡¯s words, he let out a cry of surprise. ¡°When did such a mighty figure appear in the human race? Could it be that the recent rise of the human race is because of him?¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master immediately thought of the key point. He had been puzzled before. Why hadn¡¯t the human race found a way to purify the evil energy for so many years? And then suddenly found it? It seemed that a genius had appeared in the human race. After so many years, there had been no trace of the human race¡¯s Heavenly Dao. Thinking up to this point, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s ghost face calmed down and said to the people below,¡± ¡°As far as I know, that person is very likely the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao.¡± ¡°We were too careless all these years.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± At this point, the voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ghost face increased by a few decibels. ¡°Things aren¡¯t so bad that they can¡¯t be solved, Xie Si!¡± ¡°Your subordinate is here!¡± When Xie Si heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he quickly replied. ¡°I order you to find Xie Yi immediately and bring that human over.¡± ¡°Lord Holy Master, don¡¯t worry. This subordinate will definitely complete the mission!¡± Xie Si cupped his fists and quickly responded to the ghost face in the sky. ¡°Very good, hurry up and do it. I look forward to your good news!¡± Following that, Xie Si and the others saw the ghost face that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into transform into in midair before finally injecting itself into the huge tree. Everything returned to normal! As for Xie Si and the others, they slowly left the underground where the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master was. After exiting the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, Xie Si turned to the others and said slowly,¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that person to be the reincarnation of the Heaven¡¯s Will Upon Heavens. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise¡­¡± Hearing Xie Four¡¯s words, Xie Wu nodded in agreement. ¡± You don¡¯t say. If it wasn¡¯t for the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master being so wise, we still wouldn¡¯t know why that human was so awesome.¡± ¡®The Heavenly Beyond the Heavens Heavenly Axiom has actually reincarnated and cultivated to such a level.¡¯¡± Xie Wu felt a lingering fear as he said this. ¡± However, when Lord Holy Master comes out of seclusion, he will have the strength to devour the Heavenly Dao. At that time, our Evil Race will definitely be able to occupy Heaven¡¯s Beyond.¡± At this moment, the other Evil Tribe Saint Emissaries also said. ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s stop talking. Let¡¯s hurry and find Xie Yi. With Xie Yi around, we must capture the Human Race¡¯s Heavenly Dao.¡± After everyone reached an agreement, they hurriedly got up and went to look for Xie Yi. At the same time, in the Divine World, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The sky was drizzling, and Xiao Changtian was holding an umbrella in his hand. He slowly walked out of the valley of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian soon arrived on the island after he got on the boat. At this moment, the elders were already waiting by the shore. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re back!¡± When the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others saw Xiao Changtian, they all waved at him. After returning from the border of the Evil Race, the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others also came to the Hundred Thousand Mountains. From the mouth of the Great Sun Immortal, he also had an understanding of Xiao Changtian. After knowing that Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart had been tempered by the mortal world, he had also treated himself as an ordinary townsfolk. He greeted Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s you guys!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others. ¡°Look, it¡¯s still raining. Don¡¯t you know how to open an umbrella? Come, take it!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian saw that the old men had come out to welcome them, but they hadn¡¯t opened their umbrellas yet, so he quickly handed them the umbrellas in his hands. At their age, it would be bad if they caught a cold. Taking the umbrella from Xiao Changtian, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. If he had known that this person had many divine weapons, he would still have felt different after seeing them. However, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not very good to give us such a valuable item..¡± Chapter 703 - The Heart of the Human Race (i) The Heart of the Human Race (i) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the island, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at them after he heard the words of the Spiritual Pearl Elder. ¡°This isn¡¯t anything valuable, it¡¯s just a broken umbrella.¡± ¡°If you want, I can make a hundred or eighty for you!¡± Broken umbrella? 180? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others felt bitter. With just the umbrella in his hand, no divine weapon in the righteous path alliance could compare to it. This senior even said that he could make 180 of them. If the righteous path alliance had these divine weapons, they would not have been suppressed by the evil race in the past few years. However, now that he had a senior, everything was different. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Old man, just take it. You never know when you might need it.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also walked to his own pharmacy and said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, I have already finished collecting the medicinal herbs, but I still need to trouble you to help me.¡± ¡°No problem, Senior!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also responded quickly. In front of such a big shot, it was really his greatest opportunity for the senior to remember him. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder didn¡¯t hold back and kept his umbrella. Now was the time to fight against the evil race, so he could not be pretentious. A while ago, Xie Yi led the Evil Race army to fight with them at the border. Originally, Xie Yi¡¯s strength was on par with his. However, due to the fact that he had control of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s grand array. If he fought with him, he would always suffer some losses. This also caused the human defense line to shorten a little. But now that he had this umbrella, the old man felt that he could fight Xie Yi again. Then, the Spiritual Pearl Elder followed Xiao Changtian to his medicine room. ¡°This is?¡± Xiao Changtian took out the lotus and flowers from his interspatial ring. The Spirit Pearl Elder was also stunned for a moment before he continued, ¡± Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and Flame Flower?¡± Oh, I didn¡¯t expect an old man like you to be so knowledgeable.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Spiritual Pearl Elder. However, this old man often went to the Holy Mountain of the Evil Clan, so it was normal for him to know these things. ¡°These two things made me look for them for a while. In the end, I only found them when I reached the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded excitedly. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really sacrificing yourself for others!¡± At the border, the Spirit Pearl Elder already knew that Xiao Changtian was going to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. He knew that Xiao Changtian was going to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain to do something big. However, he had never imagined that Senior would actually take such a huge risk. He took away all the medicinal herbs that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master needed to break through. Senior, you¡¯ve always been thinking about the Human Realm Upon Heavens! Xiao Changtian placed the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus, Flame Flower, and Black Wood Grass into the furnace. ¡°It¡¯s not like what you said. This is what I should do.¡± No matter what, Miss Guo had gone to the Li family for him and was assassinated on the way. Although he was not the murderer, he still had a certain degree of responsibility. He couldn¡¯t just leave them be. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s nonchalant expression, the old man¡¯s admiration for Xiao Changtian grew. He was indifferent to fame and fortune and devoted himself to the human race. It was really a blessing for the human race to have a senior! At the same time, in the sky above the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the sky, a thunderclap sounded, and the white glow of lightning shone on the island. The Spirit Pearl Elder also looked up into the sky, his eyes cold. This group of evil beings who did not know what was good for them actually came here brazenly. Then, the True Essence on the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s body surged continuously. ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t you sit here for a while in this weather?¡± ¡°It just so happens that I caught a huge snake and an eagle from the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain this time.¡± ¡°Just in time to make some soup!¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also took out the snake that Xie San had transformed into and the eagle that Xie Er had transformed into from his interspatial ring. Seeing Xie Er and Xie San in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands, the Spiritual Pearl Elder was a little excited. For so many years, Xie Er and Xie San had killed countless human compatriots. The Righteous Dao Alliance was also thinking of getting rid of the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary. However, the Evil Tribe¡¯s Saint Emissaries and the others were not to be trifled with. They could escape from their hands every time. Today, he finally saw them die. At this moment, the eyes of the Spiritual Pearl Elder could not help but tear up. Xiao Changtian patted the old man¡¯s shoulder when he saw the old man¡¯s expression. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s do it together.¡± This old man was really poor. He was so excited when he saw two wild animals. However, it was understandable that at his age, he wanted to hunt in the mountains. He was afraid that the heart was willing but the strength was insufficient. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder reacted and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, outside¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about outsiders. Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s make soup. ¡°We can talk about other things later.¡± Xiao Changtian also interrupted the old man from Lingzhu. This old man probably wanted to shirk something. After all, although these old men did not have a good living condition, they would not accept benefits from others. When she gave him the umbrella just now, this old man was also embarrassed to accept it. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded. Perhaps he was worrying too much. How could the evil race senior in the sky not notice? y Presumably, Senior did not put them in his eyes. After thinking it through, the Spiritual Pearl Elder hurried to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. She helped him deal with the corpses of Xie Er and Xie San. At the same time, in midair. Xie Yi¡¯s figure was faintly visible in the clouds, looking down at Xiao Changtian¡¯s medicine room. ¡°Fourth Bro, you said that the human who just entered was the embodiment of the human¡¯s Heavenly Dao.¡± Yes, Lord Holy Master¡¯s deduction is absolutely correct.¡± Xie Si stood beside Xie Yi and nodded at him. ¡°However, Boss, this old man Ling Zhu is also by his side.¡± ¡°That person is not weak to begin with. What should we do?¡± Xie Si stood beside Xie Yi and said worriedly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Fourth brother, you don¡¯t understand this.¡± ¡°Do you know what the biggest weakness of the human race and the evil race is?¡± Xie Yi placed his hands behind his back and said slowly to Xie Si. Xie Si was stunned for a while, unable to understand. ¡°This little brother is stupid, please tell me!¡± Chapter 704 - Big Brother, Help!_l Big Brother, Help!_l Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, above the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When Xie Yi saw Xie Si¡¯s confused expression, he sighed. ¡°Sigh! Fourth Bro, we¡¯ve been fighting the human race for so many years. Why haven¡¯t you seen them clearly?¡± As he spoke, a blood-red energy ball appeared in the center of Xie Yi¡¯s hand. Whoosh! Wisps of evil energy swirled around the energy ball and were constantly injected into it. The energy ball also grew larger and larger, and finally began to spin violently. Xie Si stood beside Xie Yi, and he could also feel the shocking throbbing from the energy ball. ¡°Isn¡¯t the human race¡¯s most important thing?¡± Xie Yi said slowly to Xie Si. At the same time, he aimed the energy ball in his hand at a room on the island. ¡°It¡¯s not that we have to attack Old Man Ling Zhu and that human.¡± ¡°In that room, there was an aura that was struggling at death¡¯s door.¡± ¡°Those humans will naturally go over to receive our attacks, understand?¡± As he spoke, the energy ball in Evil One¡¯s hand also expanded to an extreme. Then, it flew out of the Evil Hand and aimed at Guo Yurong¡¯s room. Whoosh! The energy ball streaked across the sky and flew toward Guo Yurong¡¯s room. Beside Xiao Changtian, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also noticed this. It was really hard to change the nature of these evil races! He actually wanted to attack the other humans on this island. With this thought in mind, the old man also wanted to block Xie Yi¡¯s energy ball. However, when he saw the calm Xiao Changtian in front of him, he gave up on the idea of attacking. ¡°Hey!¡± At the same time, the old man sighed in his heart. He gradually understood the gap between him and Xiao Changtian. Facing such provocation, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care at all, concentrating on his own work. Moreover, after his strength reached the heavens, he even refined his heart in the mortal world. In terms of mental state alone, he had lived for so many years, but he could not be compared to his senior at all. In terms of temperament, senior was much better than him. ¡°Old man, start the fire!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice woke the old man up. Xiao Changtian looked at the old man and muttered in his heart. As expected, people were old enough to be distracted while boiling soup. When the old man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was about to activate the True Essence in his body to start a fire. He thought of something and a smile appeared on his face. He dispersed the true essence he had condensed and took out a match from his pocket. A flame was ignited in front of Xiao Changtian. At this time, the energy ball created by Xie Yi was also very close to Guo Yurong¡¯s room. Xie Si saw that Xiao Changtian and the old man didn¡¯t do anything, so he said to Xie Yi,¡± ¡°Boss, look at that person. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping us.¡± ¡°Fourth Bro, don¡¯t worry. Wait a little longer. They¡¯re just pretending.¡± Xie Yi replied to Xie Si at this moment. At the same time, he frowned. Normally, even if that human did not make a move, this old man Ling Zhu should have made a move, right? Why were these two humans not playing by the rules today? With this thought in mind, Xie Yi also quietly slowed down the speed of the energy ball. He did not believe that these two would really abandon the other humans. At this moment, Xie Four continued to speak to Xie Yi,¡± ¡°Boss, look, they seem to be making soup!¡± ¡°What should we do? Why don¡¯t we find another way?¡± ¡°No need, Fourth Brother. You have to believe in Eldest Brother. Don¡¯t look at them just because they¡¯re making soup now.¡± ¡°Actually, they¡¯re just playing psychological warfare with us. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s nothing in their pot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xie Si said to Xie Yi in disbelief. ¡°Of course. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a closer look.¡± At the same time, Evil once again slowed down the speed of the energy ball. No matter what, he did not believe that these two fellows could hold back. Even if he could, he definitely could not let them not make a move. Otherwise, how could he, this big brother of his, survive in the future? When Evil Four heard Evil¡¯s words, a burst of evil surged in his eyes. He wanted to see clearly what was cooking in the pot. Seeing the things in the pot, Xie Si¡¯s eyes widened as he tugged at Xie Yi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Big brother, look, isn¡¯t that second brother and third brother? Those two humans are going to stew them!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Xie Yi heard Xie Si¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at the pot in front of Xiao Changtian and the Spiritual Pearl Elder with evil eyes. Sure enough, just as Xie Four had said, the evil aura on Xie Two and Xie Three¡¯s bodies had been expelled. Moreover, it had been specially processed to make it look like human food. So it was like this! ¡°Fourth Bro, I understand!¡± Evil Qi surged in Xie Yi¡¯s heart as he said to Xie Si. ¡°Big brother, what do you understand?¡± ¡°This old man Ling Zhu and Tiandao¡¯s incarnation are obviously trying to use Xie Er and Xie San to disrupt our minds.¡± ¡°At this time, we have to be stable. If we are stable, we will win.¡± ¡°As long as they go over to receive the energy ball, they will definitely be killed or injured!¡± When Xie Si heard Xie Yi¡¯s words, he also seemed to understand and turned his head to take a look. He said to Xie Yi, ¡°Big brother, your energy ball seems to be¡­I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Xie Yi heard Xie Si¡¯s words, he also looked in the direction of the energy ball. He saw that the energy ball he had originally cast had disappeared into thin air. That space could be said to be empty. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At the same time, the sound of a few whooshing sounds rang out in the ears of Xie Yi and Xie Si. Immediately after, Xie Yi and the others saw a few large flags surrounding them. ¡°Big brother, what happened? What should we do now?¡± Seeing these flags, Xie also felt a huge threat from them. At this moment, Xie Yi was also panicking. Looking at the large flags around him, he was also a little afraid. When did such a terrifying thing appear in the human race? ¡°Fourth brother, I think we should go back and report to the Holy Master first. This situation might only be resolved if the Holy Master takes action.¡± At this moment, Xie Yi could not care less about his image as a big brother. Of course, it was more important to stay alive! If he didn¡¯t run now, he might not be able to leave. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xie Si heard Xie Yi¡¯s words, he asked again,¡± ¡°Big brother, these flags have surrounded us. How are we going to break out?¡± At this moment, an ice-blue ray of light shot out from the flag. He charged towards Xie Si¡¯s location. ¡°Big brother, help!¡± Xie Four hid behind Xie Yi, and the icy blue light hit Xie Yi¡¯s shoulder.. Chapter 705 - The Evil Race’s Holy Master Makes a Move (1) The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master Makes a Move (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xie Yi¡¯s shoulder was hit by the icy-blue light. Then, a thick layer of ice covered Xie Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Xie Yi let out a miserable cry. Then, he raised one hand and slashed at his arm. Whoosh! Blood splattered in the air as Xie Yi severed his right arm. If he didn¡¯t cut off his right arm in time, the ice would spread to his body. At that time, it would not be as simple as cutting off an arm. Taking advantage of the gap in the attack of the flag, Xie One pulled Xie Four¡¯s shoulder and flew out with the two of them. At the same time, the sky became clear again. A ray of sunlight shone down from the clouds. Sitting beside the pot, Xiao Changtian said to the old man,¡± ¡°Old man Lingzhu, isn¡¯t it sunny now?¡± ¡°In life, it¡¯s normal for it to be sunny and rainy at times.¡± ¡°Let them be.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian picked up a rag beside him and slowly lifted the hd of the pot. ¡°Look, this is almost done. Give me a bowl of nourishing soup. Then, Xiao Changtian poured a bowl of soup and handed it to the Spiritual Pearl Elder. Seeing Xiao Changtian pass him the bowl, the old man also stood up. He took the bowl from Xiao Changtian and said gratefully,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Looking at the old man, Xiao Changtian waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the pharmacy to take a look at the medicine. Xiao Changtian said to the old man and walked into the pharmacy. In midair, the Nine Heavens God Sealing Formation also stopped chasing after Xie Yi and Xie Si. Following that, Xie Yi and Xie Si also fled into the void outside the Divine Realm. Looking at the Divine Realm, Xie Yi and Xie Si¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the human race to have such a powerful array. Fourth brother, we have to quickly report to the Holy Master!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Hearing Xie Yi¡¯s words, the four of them also nodded their heads. ¡± How about this, Fourth Bro, you stay at the border and command the Evil Race army. I¡¯ll go back to the Holy Mountain and report to the Holy Master.¡± ¡°Before I return, do not act rashly.¡± Xie Yi regained his rationality at this moment. He thought for a moment and slowly said to Xie Si. ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± ¡°As expected of big brother¡¯s good little brother. Xie Yi¡¯s figure turned into a stream of light and fled into the distance as soon as he finished speaking. At the same time, in the underground of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. In the void, Xie Yi¡¯s figure slowly appeared and saw the big tree in front of him. He knelt down on one knee and said respectfully to the tree, ¡°Holy Master, there¡¯s a problem with the humans.¡± Whoosh! Wisps of evil Qi rose from the tree, and the ghost face of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master appeared above the tree. ¡°Xie Yi, what¡¯s going on? Did you bring back the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and Flame Flower?¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ghost face floated in mid-air. His expression was a little anxious. It could be seen that he was in urgent need of those two medicinal herbs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Holy Master. I was unable to complete my mission.¡± ¡°This subordinate was about to succeed, but that human suddenly set up another formation.¡± ¡°The power of that formation is something that Xie Yi has never seen before.¡± Kneeling on the ground, Xie Yi told the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master about everything he had experienced in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xie Yi¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at his right shoulder. ¡°Not only were Second and Third killed by that human, but I also lost an arm.¡± Bang! Xie Yi¡¯s words also caused the ghost face of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master to tremble continuously. ¡°Heavenly Dao Incarnation, what a Heavenly Dao Incarnation. It has just appeared and is already showing off its prowess.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the limelight will be too big? The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s ghost face said slowly. Following that, the entire ghost face transformed in midair. In front of Xie Yi, he transformed into a human. After transforming into a human, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master also covered his beard and came to Xie Yi¡¯s side. ¡°Xie Yi, come with me. Let me personally meet that Heavenly Dao incarnation.¡± Looking at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master in front of him, Xie Yi¡¯s heart was filled with joy. With the Holy Master¡¯s help, even if you¡¯re the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao, you¡¯ll all submit to me. An evil aura wrapped around Xie Yi¡¯s body, and then the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master brought Xie Yi out of the underground. He rushed towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xiao Changtian was holding a medicinal soup that had been boiled. He slowly arrived at Guo Yurong¡¯s room. Xiao Changtian sat at the bedside of Guo Yurong¡¯s bed and fed the soup to Guo Yurong one spoonful at a time. Seeing Guo Yurong¡¯s face getting redder and redder after the decoction entered her stomach, Xiao Changtian was also delighted. After that, Changtian covered Guo Yurong with the blanket and walked out of her room. After leaving the room, Xiao Changtian looked around. ¡°Strange, where¡¯s that old man Ling Zhu? Then, he saw the remaining soup in the pot and scooped a bowl for himself. At this moment, at the back mountain of the island. ¡°If you want to break through, you can do it here. However, you still have to control your movements. If you disturb Senior, I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± The Great Sun Immortal stood in front of the Spiritual Pearl Elder and said to him slowly. After drinking the soup made by Xiao Changtian, the old man felt that his realm, which had been stagnant for many years, was beginning to crack. Knowing that Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart on the island, he didn¡¯t want to disturb him, so he quickly asked the Great Sun Immortal for help. Only then did the Great Sun Immortal bring the old man to the back of the mountain. When they arrived at the back of the mountain, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded at him when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°However, the lightning tribulation I¡¯ll be breaking through might be quite large. Will it affect Senior on the island¡­¡± ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry about breaking through. As for the lightning tribulation, well talk about it when he comes.¡± At this moment, the Chaos Ant in the bamboo forest at the back of the mountain slowly said to the Spiritual Pearl elder. The lightning tribulation would only appear on Master¡¯s island. Upon hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder no longer hesitated. He sat on the top of the mountain and began to break through. At this moment, the figures of Xie Yi and the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master appeared one after another in the periphery of the Divine World. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xie Yi, you said that the Heavenly Dao incarnation and that powerful array are in this lower realm?¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master looked at the Divine World and frowned slightly as he asked Xie Yi. ¡°Yes, yes, Holy Master. Although the spiritual energy in this lower realm is thin, even the spiritual pearls are inside. Xie Yi hurriedly explained to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. Following which, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master no longer hesitated as his figure flew towards the Divine World.. Chapter 706 - The Seniors Had Already Taken Everything Into Care (1) The Seniors Had Already Taken Everything Into Care (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and Xie Yi stood in midair. At this moment, Xie Yi slowly said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Lord Holy Master, that Heavenly Dao Incarnation and old man Ling Zhu are both hidden inside.¡± ¡°Should we charge in now?¡± As the sound of his voice faded, Xie Yi was also eager to give it a try. With the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master around, he felt much more at ease. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master looked at the fog on the mountain peak and frowned slightly as he stretched out his hand to stop Xie Yi. She shook her head at him and slowly said, ¡°No hurry, I will ask you. How are the arrangements on Xie Si¡¯s side? The other members of the Righteous Alliance won¡¯t come over, right?¡± On the top of the mountain, he could feel the origin energy of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. This kind of feeling was something that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had only experienced when he was fighting against the Heaven¡¯s Will of Heaven¡¯s Beyond. He could still feel such an aura in a lower realm with such a low level. It meant that that person was really the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao. He could not be careless. After all, the Heavenly Dao Incarnation represented the will of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. When Xie Yi heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Lord Holy Master, don¡¯t worry. Xie Si has already led the others to stall those people from the Righteous Alliance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to come here in a short period of time.¡± Xie Yi did not dare to neglect the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s question and immediately replied. ¡°Very good!¡± Hearing Xie Yi¡¯s report, the Holy Lord nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Follow me!¡± After saying this to Xie Yi, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord took the lead and flew into the sky. His body stopped in mid-air, and evil aura surged in his eyes. It was the same evil skill that Xie Yi had used before. However, it was now being used by the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. The scene inside the island was captured by him at a glance. At this moment, in the middle of the island, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s body in the lake shook. Sensing that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master was spying on this place, he decided to teach him a lesson. ¡°Old Dragon, don¡¯t attack yet. Although it¡¯s a clone, we shouldn¡¯t alert the enemy!¡± ¡°After he comes in, we¡¯ll completely destroy him here.¡± At this moment, the Chaos Ant¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s mind. ¡°Humph! Could it be that he was allowed to spy on his master like this?¡± When the Ancestral Dragon heard the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, he felt a little resentful. ¡°Master, is that something that can be spied by the other party?¡± The Chaos Ant¡¯s disdainful words slowly sounded, and then it looked outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. After hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, the Ancestral Dragon dispersed the true essence that he had already condensed and returned to the bottom of the lake. At this time, Xiao Changtian had also finished cleaning up the soup pot. Then, he took out a few huge kites from his room. ¡°It¡¯s time to give these things to Diwu Zheng and the others.¡± As he said that, Xiao Changtian also stood up to look for Ye Fan and the others. In midair, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Lord looked at the kite in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and frowned. Then, he slowly said to Xie Yi beside him, ¡°Xie Yi, have you seen these things before?¡± When Xie Yi heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he was also a little dumbfounded. He slowly said to him, ¡°Holy Master, I can¡¯t see anything.¡± Hearing Xie Yi¡¯s words, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master also glanced at him. Then, the evil aura in his hand transformed into the shape of a kite in front of Xie Yi. ¡°Lord Holy Master, I know that these are the kites that humans like to play with.¡± Seeing the kite conjured by the evil aura, Xie Yi hurriedly explained to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. ¡°Kite?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Xie Yi took out a paper kite from his interspatial ring. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master took the paper kite from Xie Yi and flipped it around in his hands. Bang! The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master exerted a little strength, and the entire paper kite turned into ashes in mid-air. ¡°It¡¯s actually a mortal¡¯s item. I wonder what that person is thinking.¡± ¡°How childish!¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s gaze also turned towards the back mountain of the island. Following that, a voice slowly rang out in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ears. ¡°Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually come to Heaven¡¯s Beyond.¡± ¡°Spiritual Pearl! Why don¡¯t you come out and meet me!¡± When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard this voice, a cold smile appeared on his face as he spoke to the void. Because he suddenly realized that he actually couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of Ling Zhu¡¯s figure. ¡°If you want to meet, you can. But wait until I reach your Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain.¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder laughed at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words. Now was the critical moment for his breakthrough. He had been at the peak of the Creation Immortal realm for many years. As long as he passed his tribulation today, he would be able to reach the legendary Ruler Realm. At that time, he would no longer be afraid of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord who was at the same cultivation level. When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s words, he did not get angry, but he did have an imposing aura. ¡°Lingzhu, your tone is not small. Didn¡¯t you want to fight me at the border last time?¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t you dare to come out?¡± ¡°Or are you saying that you don¡¯t dare to come and see me at all?¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master shouted at the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Not being able to capture the exact location of the old man made him feel a little flustered. One had to know that this had never happened in the previous Holy War. The reason why the Spirit Pearl Elder could fight against him was only because he had borrowed the Heaven¡¯s Path Grand Array of the Human Race. As the uneasiness in his heart grew more and more intense, the evil aura on the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s body also grew more intense. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to come out, then I¡¯ll find you.¡± As the sound of his voice faded, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord turned into a huge evil vortex. In the whirlpool, streams of evil energy flew around the Hundred Thousand Mountains. In the back mountain of the island, the Spirit Pearl Elder sensed the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s methods. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead. This was the critical period for his breakthrough. If he was discovered by the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, he felt that he would not be given the chance to break through. At this moment, a voice rang out in the mind of the Spiritual Pearl Elder. ¡°Old man, just break through. Master is here, what are you worried about?¡± ¡°Stabilize your Dao-heart, or else you¡¯ll miss this opportunity.¡± Hearing the Black Tortoise¡¯s voice, the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s heart trembled. That¡¯s right, he was on Senior¡¯s island. What was there to worry about? Thinking of Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression when he drank the soup, the old man seemed to understand something. It turned out that Senior had already calculated everything. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Xie Yi attacked, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t seem to care. He was telling himself not to be distracted. Fortunately, he had comprehended it in time! With this thought in mind, the old man felt grateful to the Black Tortoise. If not for Black Tortoise¡¯s guidance, he would not have reacted yet. Then, the Spirit Pearl Elder focused on himself and broke through with all his heart.. Chapter 707 - Flying Around the Island (1) Flying Around the Island (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the island, Ye Fan and Diwu Zheng stood in front of Xiao Changtian. With a look of joy on his face, Di Wu Zheng also said to Ye Fan beside him, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, why do you think Master called us over?¡± ¡°Are we going to deal with that big guy outside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Master must have a deeper meaning for calling us over. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Master.¡± Ye Fan saw Di Wu Zheng and spread his hands at him as he slowly said. Then, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Since everyone is here, I won¡¯t keep you in suspense. ¡°Today, I want to give you a surprise!¡± ¡°Surprise!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words fell into Ye Fan and the others ¡®ears, making them look forward to it. Then, Ye Fan and the others saw Xiao Changtian take out huge kites from his interspatial ring. ¡°Look, the kite I promised you last time.¡± Seeing these kites, Di Wu Zheng quickly walked forward and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, why are these kites so big? Are they different from the outside world?¡± Upon hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Lin Ruomiao and Daji covered their foreheads. This Diwu Zheng was still as mischievous as ever. What was the difference between them and the outside world? These kites were at least divine weapons if they were made by his master. At this moment, Diwu Zheng was also holding a giant kite in his hand. He slowly said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Master, how do I use this thing?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Di Wu Zheng. Then, he took the giant kite from Diwu¡¯s hand and placed it in front of him. ¡°You have to tie this thing to your body before you can use it.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also tied the giant kite to it. After he finished everything, Xiao Changtian slowly turned the thread. Meanwhile, Diwu Zhenghe¡¯s giant kite slowly floated into the air. ¡°Master, I¡¯m flying, I¡¯m flying!¡± Diwu placed his hand on the handle of the giant kite and said excitedly to Xiao Changtian. Tied to the giant kite, Di Wu felt that not only did he not consume any primeval essence, but he was also able to fly. On the contrary, the giant kite itself could absorb the true essence in the surrounding environment. It provided him with an endless supply of true essence, which meant that as long as he wanted to. No matter how long it took, he could soar in the air. Of course, Di Wu Zheng was still trying to figure out the other functions of the giant kite. Xiao Changtian saw Diwu¡¯s excited face and smiled. ¡°On the surface, these disciples of mine are not interested in cultivation, but now they have the opportunity to fly in the air. ¡°He¡¯s obviously very excited!¡± Looking at Di Wu Zheng, Xiao Changtian said to the others,¡± ¡ö?Ye Fan, don¡¯t just stand there. Everyone, take one and fly around the island.¡± ¡°The air above the island is a little different. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Ye Fan and the others also understood in their hearts. He originally thought that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord outside. Now, it seemed that his master was going to make a move on that big guy. The air above the island was different. Didn¡¯t it mean that there were evil ripples? After thinking it through, Ye Fan and the others also put on the giant kites that Xiao Changtian had customized for them. Then, they also flew into the sky one after another. At the same time, the Spirit Pearl Elder at the back of the mountain had also entered the most critical moment of his breakthrough. A small true essence vortex had already formed above his head, and the true essence in his body was also continuously gathering. AS long as he completed the purification and refinement of the True Qi in his body, then the old man could be said to have completed his breakthrough. At this moment, in the sky above the back mountain, an evil aura slowly flew over. However, this evil aura had just passed not long ago when it immediately returned. Following that, the eyes of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly appeared on this evil aura, and he looked down at the forest below. ¡°This is?¡± Looking at the spiritual pearl in the forest below, the pupils of the evil spirit shrank. ¡°Good job, you¡¯re actually hiding here to break through. No wonder you don¡¯t dare to come out and see me.¡± ¡°However, do you think you can break through successfully? The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master looked at the Spirit Pearl Elder below and sneered. Following that, this evil aura also formed a light pillar and attacked the Spiritual Pearl Elder below. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master said loudly. At the same time, on the other side of the horizon, Di Wu was riding a huge kite as he slowly charged towards the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re courting death!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master felt Di Wu Zheng rushing towards him and said disdainfully. In his perception, Di Wu Zheng was just an ordinary human cultivator. Moreover, with his cultivation base, it would be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. With this thought in mind, Di Wu Zheng also came before the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. Diwu Zheng made a face at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s eyes and said to him,¡± ¡°Bye-bye!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Diwu Zheng brought the huge kite and directly passed through the evil energy. Before the evil Sacred Lord could scream, the giant kite had already passed through the body of the evil Sacred Lord. The entire evil aura dissipated in the air. ¡°How is that possible?¡± When the evil aura dissipated, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disbelief. Without exception, the evil qi that attacked from the surroundings of the island towards the back of the mountain was intercepted by Ye Fan. They also dissipated in the air. When Di Wu Zheng and the others were flying the giant kite, they discovered another use for it. Every giant kite carried a holy aura. Under the effect of this aura, the evil aura that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord released also dissipated rapidly. At this moment, in the void outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s figure slowly appeared. However, at this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master did not look so good. His face was pale, and he panted heavily. At the same time, sweat kept flowing from his forehead. At this moment, Xie Yi also rushed to the side of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and said slowly to him,¡± ¡°Lord Holy Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master was also leaning on Xie Yi¡¯s shoulder as he said weakly to him,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xie Yi, quickly take me away!¡± When Xie Yi heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he did not dare to be negligent. He carried the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master on his shoulder and flew out. At this moment, the sound of the Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s ears rang out. Ding! Ding! Ding! ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Along with the sound of the zither, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s miserable shriek rang out in the air.. Chapter 708 - Counterattacking the Evil Race (1) Counterattacking the Evil Race (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was sitting beside the kite¡¯s string frame by the lake. In front of him was a zither. Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s fingers weren¡¯t as slender as a young woman¡¯s, his skill in playing the zither wasn¡¯t lacking at all. The beautiful sound of the zither slowly sounded from the zither and spread in all directions. At the bottom of the lake, Zu Long was also enjoying Xiao Changtian¡¯s music. Under the sound of Xiao Changtian¡¯s zither, the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s body even lit up with a faint yellow light. The other demonic beasts on the island were not surprised either. They were all enjoying Xiao Changtian¡¯s zither music. Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Lord¡¯s body quickly disappeared as Xiao Changtian played the zither. Xie Yi, who was at the side, was unable to resist at all. He was turned into nothingness along with the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master by the zither music. At the same time, in the back mountain. The Quintessential Essence vortex above the Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s head also changed. It slowly flowed from the old man¡¯s head to the top of his head and into his body. As the True Essence continued to be infused, the aura of the old man became more and more powerful. The moment the True Energy was fully injected, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly opened his eyes. Whoosh! A powerful aura burst forth from the Spirit Pearl Elder. Then, the Spiritual Pearl Elder slowly walked down from the top of the mountain and restrained his aura. Looking at Xiao Changtian, he muttered,¡± ¡°I can¡¯t repay Senior¡¯s kindness with my Spiritual Pearl!¡± During the critical period of breaking through to Ruler, Xiao Changtian¡¯s zither music had calmed him down. He successfully absorbed the whirlpool true essence into his body and completed the breakthrough from the Creation Immortal to the Ruler. Whoosh! At this moment, the Spirit Pearl Elder slowly exhaled. Then, he walked towards the island. He saw Xiao Changtian playing the zither by the lake and walked over slowly. ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Xiao Changtian finished his song and turned around slowly when he heard the voice behind him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Old Man Ling Zhu. Why, you like the zither music just now too?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder replied,¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s zither music is like the sound of nature, making people forget to leave!¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t be humble when you say this.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian patted the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s shoulder. After receiving systematic training, his zither skills had already reached the level of great success. No matter what, he was still a master-level existence. It was not an exaggeration to be praised by this old man. Then, Xiao Changtian walked to the side of the frame and slowly retracted the lines. Then, Diwu Zhengcong came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. When the spirit pearl elder saw the huge kites on Di Wu Zheng and the others, his heart trembled. From these kites, he could feel a holy aura that could purify evil energy. Thinking back to how Xiao Changtian was making the giant kite, the old man was also terrified. It turned out that Senior was prepared for all of this! And Senior had made all of this to deal with the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master who had arrived today. With this thought in mind, the Spiritual Pearl Elder said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, can I borrow your disciple?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the old man¡¯s words. Could it be that this old man really liked a young man like Diwu Zheng? That¡¯s right. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have children when they were old? Thinking so, he said to Diwu Zheng and the others,¡± ¡°Diwu Zheng, do you want to go play with this uncle?¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian wanted them to leave, Di Wu Zheng and the others were overjoyed. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Master, good, good!¡± Seeing Di Wu Zheng and the others having fun, Xiao Changtian said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder,¡± ¡°Old man, if we go there, they¡¯ll be in your care.¡± The Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded in agreement. The reason why he asked Xiao Changtian for these disciples was because he thought about how the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s clone had been killed. Now, his strength would definitely be greatly hindered. At this time, it was also the best time for him to lead the Human Race to attack the Evil Race and wipe them out. However, if he was alone, the old man felt that it was not very stable. However, Xiao Changtian was cultivating his heart in the mortal world, and the Spiritual Pearl Elder couldn¡¯t invite him. After thinking about it for a while, the old man also wanted Xiao Changtian¡¯s disciples. The Spiritual Pearl Elder was delighted to receive Xiao Changtian¡¯s approval. With the help of a senior¡¯s disciple, it might even reach his generation. He could completely eliminate the threat of the Evil Race to the Human Race. At the same time, in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Beneath the ground, the branches of the huge tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into rippled continuously. It caused the entire underground space to tremble. ¡°Bastard!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s furious voice slowly echoed throughout the entire underground. The clone that had gone to the Hundred Thousand Mountains with Xie Yi was the clone that he had condensed with his own cultivation. He had originally planned to go to the Hundred Thousand Mountains to retrieve the Sacred Mountain Snow Lotus and the Flame Flower. He did not expect that not only did he not retrieve the medicinal herbs, but he also lost his clone. It was really a double loss! At this moment, Xie Si¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the void. The moment Xie Si arrived in this space, he knelt down before the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. ¡°Lord Holy Master, it¡¯s not good. The human race has gathered many armies at the border.¡± ¡°Looks like they¡¯re going to attack our Evil Race.¡± ¡°Holy Master, what should we do?¡± When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard Xie Si¡¯s words, he let out a burst of laughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°The humans are coming to counterattack against our evil race! Hahaha!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s laughter caused Xie Si¡¯s heart to feel a little terrified. Following that, he said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Sir Holy Master?¡± ¡°Xie Si!¡± ¡°Your subordinate is here!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master suddenly called out his name, causing Xie Si¡¯s heart to tremble as he waited for the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s instructions. ¡°I order you to give up the defense line at the border and gather all your forces on the Holy Mountain.¡± ¡°At the same time, activate the protective formation of the Holy Mountain and the formation of the entire Evil World.¡± When he heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, Xie Si was extremely shocked. The evil race and the human race had been fighting for so many years, and this was the first time the evil race had to hide in the Holy Mountain. However, when he thought of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s current state, he was stunned. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xie Si didn¡¯t dare to say anything. After he left, he quickly got to work. After Xie Si left, the voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master rang out from underground. ¡°Human, do you think you have already won?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, your nightmare has only just begun!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do that, but you asked for it..¡¯1 Chapter 709 - The Evil Race’s Holy Lord’s Abacus (1) The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s Abacus (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven¡¯s Beyond, Righteous Dao Alliance. In the Righteous Dao Alliance¡¯s alternate dimension, the spirit pearl elder, Di Wu Zheng, and the others stood in front of the Heaven Dao array. In front of them were also Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators wearing divine weapons and armor. At this moment, the old man said to the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators below, ¡°Everyone, we have been fighting against the Evil Clan for so many years. Today, we have called everyone here to tell you that we are going to launch a counterattack against the Evil Clan.¡± ¡± This time, we must definitely trample through the Evil Race¡¯s Sacred Mountain.¡± The Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s excited voice slowly sounded in the ears of the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Some of the old cultivators in the righteous path alliance might have suppressed the evil race for so many years. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, he raised his arm and shouted loudly. However, after a wave of commotion, some cultivators from the Righteous Dao Alliance walked out and said to the old man on the spiritual pearl, ¡°Alliance Master, it¡¯s not that I want to dampen the morale of the Alliance. It¡¯s just that the Evil Race¡¯s forces are powerful. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to fight.¡± As soon as this cultivator finished speaking, it caused a commotion among the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance. Indeed, they would still be attacked by the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Emissary and the Evil Race in the next few days. Now that they were going to conquer the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, these Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators could not accept it for a moment. As if he had expected these people to say this, the old man slowly released his aura. Immediately after, a powerful aura rippled in the alternate dimension. Sensing this aura, the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance were shocked. A Righteous Dao Alliance cultivator said to the Spirit Pearl Elder, ¡°Alliance Master, you¡­ You broke through?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The old man didn¡¯t respond to him directly. He just smiled at him and said, Seeing the old man¡¯s expression, the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance were delighted. The Spirit Pearl Elder¡¯s breakthrough was because he had already reached the same level as the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. Then, the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance cupped their fists and said to the old man in the Spirit Pearl Realm, ¡°Congratulations, Alliance Master!¡± The Spiritual Pearl Elder looked at them and waved his hand at them. ¡± It¡¯s all thanks to Senior that I was able to break through. With Senior around, our Human Race will definitely be able to completely wipe out the Evil Race.¡± ¡®¡öWhat is it? There¡¯s someone more awesome than the Alliance Master?¡± The Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators were shocked once again. in the Righteous Dao Alliance, only the Spirit Pearl Elder and a few other old cultivators knew of Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. Most of the subordinates of the righteous path alliance did not know of Xiao Changtian¡¯s existence. After hearing the words of the Spirit Pearl Elder, their hearts were filled with shock. Seeing the surprised expressions of the cultivators below, the old man cleared his throat. ¡®¡ö And this time, when we attacked the Evil Race, apart from this old man leading us, we also invited Senior¡¯s disciple.¡± As he spoke, the old man also pointed at Ye Fan and the others beside him. ¡ö¡¯They will also lead us human cultivators to kill the evil race in the Holy Mountain.¡± After the Spirit Pearl old man finished speaking, Ye Fan and the others also cupped their fists at the righteous path alliance cultivators below. The group of cultivators swept their gazes over Ye Fan and the others. However, when he saw the equipment on Ye Fan and the others, they were all top-grade divine weapons. With these divine weapons, even a noob could become an expert. Moreover, the Alliance Master had personally found him. How could his strength be weak? The breakthrough of the Spirit Pearl old man and the appearance of Ye Fan and the others completely ignited the desire of the righteous path alliance cultivators. In the past few days, many of their friends and family had died in the hands of the evil race. Now that they had the hope of defeating the Evil Race, they were naturally filled with the desire to fight. Then, the old man waved his hand, and the spirit ship that he had prepared earlier appeared in the air. ¡°Army, listen up! Attack with me!¡± At the same time, in the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Xie Si knelt in front of the huge tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into. At this moment, the voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly sounded out from the tree. ¡°Xie Si, how did you do the thing I asked you to do? ¡°Holy Master, everything has been arranged.¡± ¡± The Heretic Race has all retreated to the Holy Mountain. The enchantment of the Holy Mountain has also been activated.¡± ¡°As for the barrier of the Evil World, as long as the Holy Master gives the order, it can be opened at any time.¡± Xie Si knelt on the ground and reported to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly. ¡°Mm, well done. The humans are about to arrive.¡± ¡°During this period of time, you have to let everyone take advantage of the time to recuperate, understand?¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master also reminded Xie Si. ¡°This subordinate understands!¡± When Xie Si heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he bowed and said. ¡°Xie Si, I know you have doubts, so why don¡¯t you say it? The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master seemed to be in a good mood as he smiled at Xie Si. After the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master finished speaking, Xie Si¡¯s footsteps stopped for a moment. Following that, Xie Si said slowly to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Holy Master, this subordinate truly does not understand. Why do we have to give up so much territory?¡± At this moment, Xie Si also voiced out the doubts he had for the past few days. Hearing Xie Si¡¯s words, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master laughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to have such doubts. However, do you know why our Evil Race has left Evil Demons in Heaven¡¯s Beyond for so many years?¡± When Xie Si heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. Evil Demons were the natural spirits that had been completely purified by their evil energy. What did the Holy Master mean by saying this? With a face full of doubt, Xie Si slowly said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°This subordinate is slow-witted, please enlighten me, Holy Master!¡± ¡°Although the human race is not strong, their reproductive ability is unique.¡± ¡°It can be said to be the one who knows how to reproduce the most among the myriad races in the heavens.¡± -And look, those demons are the infected cultivators of the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± ¡°Actually, the warriors who died before us have already secretly attached themselves to them and will be reborn in the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± At this moment, the Evil Tribe¡¯s Sacred Leader looked down at Xie Four. ¡°Xie Si, tell me, what if I trapped those humans here?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Then what should the humans do when the Evil Demons run amok in the Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡± When Xie Si heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, his body trembled as he said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Holy Master is wise!¡± Looking at Xie Si, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master shook his limbs. ¡°Alright, the humans have all arrived. When they enter, close the array.¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master looked in the direction of the border as he spoke slowly to Xie Si.. Chapter 710 - The Last Mission (1) The Last Mission (1) Translator: 549690339 The Evil Race, at the border. The righteous path alliance¡¯s vast spirit ships slowly appeared in the void. The old man and Ye Fan stood at the bow of the spirit ship at the front. Looking at the surrounding Evil World, Di Wu Zheng also walked over from the spirit ship at this time. He slowly said to the old man, ¡°Old man Ling Zhu, why isn¡¯t there a single person?¡± It was not easy for him to come out. Di Wu Zheng originally wanted to show off his skills. However, after coming to the Evil World, he discovered that there was not a single Evil Race in this place. The Spirit Pearl Elder looked at his surroundings and felt that something was amiss. Then, he reached out his hand and commanded the others, ¡°Everyone, pay attention to the surrounding situation. If there is any situation, report it immediately.¡± This was also the first time they had ventured deep into the Evil Race, so they were also a little more cautious when dealing with it. At this moment, the voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly descended from the sky. ¡°Lingzhu, why did you bring so many people here?¡± ¡°However, I have no interest in your intentions. You are guests, so why don¡¯t you stay here for a while?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others had a bad feeling. Then, the spirit pearl elder and the others looked around them. Rays of light rose from the ground and finally covered the entire Evil World. It was the first time the righteous path alliance cultivators had seen such a scene. At this moment, everyone was vigilantly looking at their surroundings. At this moment, Ye Fan raised his axe and slashed at the barrier in the air. Then, a small crack slowly appeared on the barrier. However, this crack had only appeared for a short while before it quickly recovered. Seeing this situation, Ye Fan¡¯s expression was also cold. He slowly said to the old man beside him, ¡°Old man Ling Zhu, we seem to be trapped.¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s expression darkened. He hadn¡¯t expected the Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Master to be willing to use the power of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. They were trapped here. ¡°Boring!¡± Diwu Zheng tried to break through but felt that he could not break through the turtle shell. He sat down helplessly on the spirit ship. Ye Fan also looked in the direction of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. That place was also protected by the barrier of the Evil World. Could it be that this Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master wanted to use time to exhaust them to death? At this moment, the Spirit Pearl old man and Ye Fan did not understand the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s goal. At the same time, on the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was resting on his rocking chair. At this moment, the long-awaited system voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The last mission has been discovered for the host. After the host completes the mission, the path to invincibility can be activated!]¡± The system¡¯s voice echoed in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Xiao Changtian was so excited that he jumped up from his rocking chair. ¡°What is it? What did the system just say?¡± ¡°As long as I complete the last mission, I can open the path of invincibility?¡± Xiao Changtian said uncertainly in his heart, and then he quickly opened the system panel. Then, he saw the system¡¯s mission panel. It was indeed written that as long as he completed this last mission, he could open the path of invincibility. Seeing this, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. He quickly looked down and saw the contents of the mission. ¡°Detected that the host¡¯s world is about to be invaded by demons.¡± ¡°As long as the host kills seven demon leaders, the path of invincibility will be unlocked.¡± Seeing the mission, Xiao Changtian was also a little confused. Demons? What was that? However, the system said that his world was about to be attacked by demons. Why did it sound like the end of the world? This damn system wouldn¡¯t ask him to save the world, right? As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian started cursing the system in his heart. Although he had already expected that the last mission would not be so easy. However, he had never thought of saving the world. If I had the strength to save the world, I wouldn¡¯t have to beg for mercy from you. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the system in his heart,¡± ¡°System, what is this demon? How strong is he?¡± ¡°Ding dong!¡± After receiving Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, the system gave a rare response. ¡°There¡¯s no way for the host to compare to the demon! However, the demons had to believe that they could defeat them!¡± After receiving the system¡¯s reply, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse. Wasn¡¯t the system trying to trick him? Believe in yourself. Don¡¯t you know what kind of strength you have? After coming to the cultivation world for so many years, he was just a mortal. Forget it, forget it. Xiao Changtian suddenly felt that it was not worth it to be angry over this system. Anyway, this mission had been given. He would definitely have a solution. At the same time, in every corner of Beyond the Sky. In a desolate and forbidden area, black smoke rose from the ground. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk!¡± A strange cry came from underground, and then a white arm grabbed the ground. A skeleton slowly crawled out from the ground. As soon as the skeleton appeared, it shook its head. Then, a series of crackling sounds came from above his head. ¡± It¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯ve finally returned. This world will eventually belong to our Evil Race.¡± As he spoke, the skeleton was also looking into the distance. ¡°The others have also been awakened, right? We¡¯re definitely going to get the Heavenly Dao Origin of Heaven¡¯s Beyond.¡± At this moment, a few human figures passed by the skeleton figure. One of the human cultivators saw the skeleton and said to the cultivators beside him in fear, ¡°Look¡­¡± ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s wrong? How could there be¡­¡± At this point, the cultivators below felt that they were already speechless. Then, they covered their necks, their faces flushed red. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a series of screams, the few human cultivators turned into nothingness and disappeared in the air. Then, the skeleton figure also flew out. At the same time, the same thing was happening in other places in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. For a time, the number of Evil Demons in the Human Realm Upon Heavens kept increasing. Many weak sects were also destroyed overnight, slaughtered by the awakened demons.. Chapter 711 - Just Killing a Few Demons (1) Just Killing a Few Demons (1) Translator: 549690339 Tian Yuan Continent, Dayang Town. At this moment, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s bookstore, Di Tian was sitting at the counter. At this moment, the Ice Emperor also slowly appeared before Di Tian. She slowly spoke, ¡°Master, this is information gathered from other lower realms.¡± ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Di Tian frowned when he saw the information the Ice Emperor passed over. It described that in the past few days, strange creatures had appeared in the forbidden areas of every lower realm. Those creatures were also very cruel. They killed humans everywhere and occupied their territories. There was a lower realm that had fallen and become a paradise for those creatures. However, these were all scenes that happened in other lower realms. On the Tian Yuan Continent, everything was as usual. Nothing had changed. The reason why the Tian Yuan Continent was able to remain unharmed in the lower realm was because of this. Di Tian also understood in his heart. After which, he turned his gaze towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. After agreeing to Di Tian¡¯s request to build a divine court for him, Di Tian had stayed behind to help Xiao Changtian manage everything on the Tian Yuan Continent. At this moment, a look of reminiscence flashed in Di Tian¡¯s eyes. After that, he slowly spoke to the Ice Emperor, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Senior¡¯s courtyard and take a look.¡± Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, the Ice Emperor also nodded to him. Then, the two of them arrived at the outer area of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. At this moment, Mu Jiuhuang opened the door of the courtyard and saw Di Tian walking towards her. She waved her hand at him and slowly said, ¡°Di Tian, you¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Miss Jiuhuang, long time no see!¡± When Di Tian saw Mu Jiuhuang, he also smiled at her. After that, Di Tian and Mu Jiuhuang also walked into the courtyard. Di Tian also slowly spoke to Mu Jiuhuang, ¡°Miss Jiuhuang, what do you think about the matters of the outside world?¡± When Mu Jiuhuang heard about Di Tian, she also shook her head. ¡°Di Tian, you should know that ever since master went to the Divine Realm, I have been here to tend to the courtyard.¡± ¡°I rarely ask about the matters of the outside world.¡± When Di Tian heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or angry. He simply smiled at her. At this moment, Mu Jiuhuang also slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, but this matter is no small matter. I think we should report this to master.¡± ¡°With so many lower realms being attacked, we can¡¯t guarantee the safety of the Tian Yuan Continent!¡± As she spoke, Mu Jiuhuang slowly stood up. Unknowingly, an extremely powerful aura erupted from Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s body. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Mu Jiuhuang helped to take care of the place every day. His cultivation also continued to advance by leaps and bounds. Now, Mu Jiuhuang had already reached the level of a Creation Immortal. Seeing Xiao Changtian less and less, Mu Jiuhuang also wanted to see Xiao Changtian. When Di Tian heard Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s words, he also expressed his agreement. ¡°Miss Nine Phoenix, let¡¯s set off now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing that he was about to leave, Mu Jiuhuang called out to him. Although the teleportation array to the island was in the courtyard. However, Mu Jiuhuang still returned to her room and dressed up. After changing into a new set of clothes, Mu Jiuhuang walked out of the room. He slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, let¡¯s go!¡± Di Tian saw Mu Jiuhuang who had changed her clothes and nodded to him. Then, the two of them used the teleportation array in the courtyard to slowly arrive on the island. Whoosh! Di Tian and Mu Jiuhuang arrived on the island. Just then, he saw Xiao Changtian carrying a bamboo basket and walking towards the teleportation array. Seeing Xiao Changtian, Mu Jiuhuang smiled at him and said, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, Di Tian also said to him. Xiao Changtian was also surprised to see the two people walking out of the Teleportation Formation. Originally, he had planned to go to the Tian Yuan Continent to look for Di Tian, Mu Jiuhuang, and the others. After all, he did not know if he could complete this system mission after he went out. There were always some things that he had to explain to them. Seeing Mu Jiuhuang, Xiao Changtian smiled. After not seeing her for a while, Jiu ¡®er seemed to have developed even better. The places that should be protruded were protruded, and the places that should be dented were also dented. As for Di Tian, he seemed to have become more energetic after not seeing him for a period of time. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Mu Jiuhuang and Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, Jiu ¡®er, long time no see.¡± ¡°Since you guys are here, why don¡¯t you take a walk around the island? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang and Di Tian nodded their heads at him. Xiao Changtian also brought them around the island. After that, Xiao Changtian slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, are you satisfied with this place?¡± Di Tian didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian suddenly asked him this question. Without much thought, he said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, this place is very good!¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you like it!¡± Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also nodded his head. ¡°There are some people on the island now. I promised to build a divine court for you back then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost established now. What do you think? When he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Tian¡¯s heart was filled with shock. If Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t said so, he would have forgotten about the matter of Xiao Changtian¡¯s promise to build a divine court for him. These days, he was in Xiao Changtian¡¯s bookstore, reading the books written by Xiao Changtian. Every day, he was very grateful for such a good opportunity. Now, he heard that Xiao Changtian wanted to give him such a good place. Di Tian also hurriedly spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t do that! Di Tian has already gotten used to it in the bookstore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very good to be here.¡± Hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also smiled at him. He didn¡¯t continue to argue. Then, he slowly said to them, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I have something to tell you. ¡°I have to go out and do some things for a while, so it might be a little difficult.¡± ¡°Therefore, I need you to take care of these things. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Jiu ¡®er, don¡¯t worry about him in the courtyard for now. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Mu Jiuhuang nodded slightly. When Di Tian heard the heavy tone in Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also spoke, ¡°Senior, what are you going to do?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hide anything when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. He directly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just going to kill a few demons.. Chapter 712 - If Senior Can’t Do It, Can You? If Senior Can¡¯t Do It, Can You? Translator: 549690339 | Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. Di Tian also started when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. After that, he spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Demons?¡± ¡°Just some guys who are harming the world.¡± Xiao Changtian himself didn¡¯t know what exactly this demon was. He could only tell Di Tian about the system1 s introduction. After listening to Xiao Changtian¡¯s explanation, Di Tian nodded his head. From the looks of it, Senior knew everything that had happened in the lower realm these days like the back of his hand. However, from Senior¡¯s expression, it seems that this demon is not easy to resist. Xiao Changtian could also see the worry on Di Tian and Mu Jiuhuang¡¯s faces. At this moment, he comforted them, ¡°Actually, this is not a matter of nothing.¡± ¡°I can open the path of invincibility!¡± The path of invincibility had always been Xiao Changtian¡¯s biggest secret. However, after interacting with Di Tian and the others for so long, Xiao Changtian also told them the news that he was about to become invincible. ¡°The path of invincibility? Senior, you mean¡­The training of the heart in the mortal world was about to end. Was it time to conquer the heavens?¡± As he thought of this in his heart, Di Tian nodded to Xiao Changtian. Ever since they met Xiao Changtian, no one had seen him fight with his full strength. I don¡¯t know how strong Senior is when he goes all out, but I don¡¯t think I need to worry about those little rascals. When they thought of this, Di Tian and Mu Jiuhuang felt much more comfortable in their hearts. Then, the two of them said to Xiao Changtian in unison, ¡°Then let us congratulate Senior on your victorious return! As the sound of his voice faded, Di Tian and Mu Jiuhuang also saw Xiao Changtian driving the small boat and slowly leaving the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At the same time, in the Saint Spirit Sky, on the ice peak of the Spiritual Race. The icy peak was no longer covered in ice and snow. On the contrary, the originally white snow was now covered by groups of black shadows. Bang! An icicle flew towards the black shadow on the ground. It also repelled the black shadows that were attempting to attack the Spiritual Race¡¯s main hall. In the Spiritual Race¡¯s main hall, Leng Xiaoxiao and Leng Mei had solemn expressions. Beneath them sat a few elders of the Spiritual Race. At this moment, these elders were more or less injured, and the expressions on their faces showed their fatigue. At this moment, an old woman walked out from the side and said to Leng Xiaoxiao, ¡°Patriarch, the demons of the Saint Soul Sky are running amok now. We can only retreat to the main hall here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not a good idea to keep defending like this. Why don¡¯t you let us old bones open a path for you to escape?¡± Yes, this hall was the last line of defense for the entire Spiritual Pearl. These few days, demons suddenly ran out from various forbidden areas. The righteous path alliance seemed to have disappeared, let alone suppressing them. The Spiritual Race was caught off guard and was forced to retreat. In the end, he could only rely on the array left behind by his ancestors to temporarily hide in this hall. However, Leng Xiaoxiao also knew that this hall would not last long. After hearing the old woman¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao waved at her. ¡°First Elder, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious. Things haven¡¯t reached this stage yet.¡± ¡°Let me think about it!¡± He was now at the peak of the Imperial Immortal realm. His strongest strength had reached the level of a Creation Immortal. If he fought him one-on-one, he would definitely not be his match. If he wanted to break out of this situation now, perhaps¡­ At this moment, a young figure appeared in Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s mind. ¡°I wonder how Senior is doing?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes became determined. Perhaps only Xiao Changtian had the ability to break out of this situation. Thinking of this, Leng Xiaoxiao said to the elders below, ¡± Elders, rest assured and recuperate here. I¡¯ll go out and ask someone to come back. Perhaps he can resolve the crisis of our Spiritual Race. ¡°No, Patriarch, how can you go out alone?¡± Upon hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, the Spiritual Race elders wanted to stop her. In their eyes, she was the hope of the Spirit Race in the future. How could they let her take the risk? Leng Mei¡¯s eyes lit up and he said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Sister, are you asking Senior to help?¡± After Leng Xiaoxiao heard Leng Mei¡¯s words, she also nodded at her. Seeing that Leng Xiaoxiao was about to leave, the Great Elder said again, ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t blame this old one for speaking too much. ¡°Although the senior you¡¯re looking for is powerful, he might not be able to deal with so many Fiends.¡± ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t go out and take risks.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao frowned and said to the Great Elder,¡± ¡°If Senior can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± After he finished speaking, he did not give the First Elder a chance to continue persuading him. He directly said to Leng Mei, ¡°Leng Mei, after I go out, I¡¯ll leave this place to you. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister!¡± After Leng Mei heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, he also gave her a reassuring look. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao used her True Essence to protect her body and flew out. At the same time, Xiao Changtian, who had left the Hundred Thousand Mountains, came to the Saint Spirit Sky alone. According to the system¡¯s instructions, there seemed to be a demon leader in this place. Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of urgent footsteps came from the ground. Then, Xiao Changtian saw a group of people running out. Pulling a young man who was passing by, Xiao Changtian said to him, ¡°Little brother, where are you going?¡± After the young man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he said to him,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Saint Spirit Sky is currently filled with demons?¡± ¡°Now that everyone is going out to take refuge, I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to.¡± After he finished speaking, the young man did not look back and directly followed the crowd out. When Xiao Changtian saw their fleeing figures, the fear in his eyes was real. Wow, is this demon that scary? Xiao Changtian was a little annoyed as he thought about this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If he had known earlier, he would have asked Daoist Big Sun to come with him. That way, his chances of survival might have been higher. At the same time, Leng Xiaoxiao flew over Xiao Changtian¡¯s area. Then, his gaze seemed to sweep over Xiao Changtian below and he muttered, ¡°Senior!¡± Even though he said that, his movements did not slow down. He turned around and flew towards Xiao Changtian. Chapter 713 - Devil Rat (1) Devil Rat (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, on a small path. LengXiaoxiao sensed Xiao Changtian¡¯s aura in the air. His figure quickly flew down and landed among the fleeing crowd. ¡°Senior!¡± In the crowd, Leng Xiaoxiao also waved her arm at Xiao Changtian. A familiar voice came from beside him. Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd. Then, he saw Leng Xiaoxiao in the crowd. ¡°Miss Leng, are you also going out to find someone to rely on?¡± In Xiao Changtian¡¯s vision, Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s original white dress was already stained with some dust. The sweat on his forehead also slowly flowed down his face. Seeing LengXiaoxiao¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian could guess. This Miss Leng must be like this group of refugees, wanting to avoid the demons. Leng Xiaoxiao was both shocked and surprised when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Senior had always known his purpose like the back of his hand. Xiao Changtian must have known about the Evil Demons attacking the Spiritual Race¡¯s Ice Mountain. Senior coming here at this time meant that he had a chance to ask him to help the Spiritual Race. LengXiaoxiao walked to Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, please help us.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Leng Xiaoxiao who was about to kneel before him and quickly supported her. ¡°Miss Leng, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Let¡¯s talk about it slowly.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao also said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, senior. The demons have already surrounded the Spirit Race¡¯s ice mountain. The Spirit Race is now in danger. Senior, please help us.¡± Hearing LengXiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian confirmed his guess. As expected, the devil was wreaking havoc in Miss Leng¡¯s house. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also said to LengXiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, I wonder what the demons that surrounded you looked like?¡± As Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Leng Xiaoxiao quickly described the demons that had surrounded the Spiritual Race¡¯s ice mountain to Xiao Changtian. ¡°You mean¡­Those demons were a bunch of rats?¡± Xiao Changtian said to her in shock after listening to her description. Ever since he had heard the name of the devil, he did not know what he looked like. Now that he heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s description, it looked like a mouse. However, how could people in the cultivation world be afraid of rats? Could it be a rat demon beast? Thinking so, Xiao Changtian said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, how big is that rat?¡± If it was ridiculously big, it would definitely be the incarnation of a demon beast. Then, it would be really difficult for him to deal with it. LengXiaoxiao¡¯s expression was also very cold when she mentioned the rat demon. The size of the Rat Demons also determined their strength. Their leader was also a demon at the level of a Creation Immortal. His body was as big as a multi-colored cat. After Xiao Changtian heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s description, he heaved a sigh of relief. The largest rat was only the size of a cat. In that case, it should not be far from the immortal cultivation realm. Just like Little Black, he could still deal with it. Then, Xiao Changtian thought of something and took out the white tiger from the bamboo basket on his back. She slowly said to him, ¡°Xiao Bai, you can have a good meal this time!¡± When the white tiger heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it also rubbed against Xiao Changtian¡¯s arm affectionately. When Leng Xiaoxiao saw the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, she was also very happy. With Senior White Tiger¡¯s help, the Spiritual Race should be able to escape. Following that, Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao slowly walked towards the Spiritual Race¡¯s ice mountain. At the same time, below the Spiritual Race¡¯s ice mountain. This place had already been completely occupied by the demons. At this moment, in a cave on the mountainside. A few rat demon soldiers slowly walked in and knelt down. Inside the cave, a rat demon the size of a multi-colored cat was floating in the air. At this moment, the rat demon guard also said to him, Leader, the strongest human on this mountain has already escaped.¡± He seems to have gone outside to get reinforcements. Sir, what should we do?¡± Hearing the report from below, the rat demon leader in the cave replied to him disdainfully, ¡°If that human ran away, then so be it. In any case, if he ran to other places, there would be others who would deal with him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that their main hall hasn¡¯t been breached yet.¡± At this point, the rat demon leader frowned. The reason why they woke up was to obtain the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Saint Spirit Sky. According to their investigations, the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Saint Spirit Sky was in the Spiritual Race¡¯s ice mountain. At this moment, a rat demon guard walked in from outside. ¡°Leader, that human is back. He brought another human with him and killed a few of our clansmen.¡± ¡°Leader, what should we do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± The Rat Demon Leader shouted to the people below after hearing the Rat Demon guard¡¯s words. That human had actually returned. ¡°How strong is the person she brought back?¡± At this moment, the rat demon leader said to the guards below. The rat guard below hesitated for a moment when he heard the rat demon¡¯s words. ¡°According to my investigation, that person doesn¡¯t have any aura. He seems to be an ordinary person.¡± Hearing the rat demon guard¡¯s words, the demon leader frowned even more. A mortal actually dared to come back? After fighting with the humans for so many years, the rat demon leader didn¡¯t think that they would be so stupid. ¡°Follow me to take a look!¡± At this moment, the rat demon leader said to the many rats below. Then, the group flew out. At the same time, at the foot of the Spiritual Race¡¯s Ice Mountain. Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao stood on the mountain path and looked up. Xiao Changtian could also see the densely packed rats on the Spiritual Race¡¯s ice mountain peak. Although he had already dealt with quite a few rats, Xiao Changtian could not help but swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva when he saw the number. Xiao Changtian finally understood why these rats were called devils by the people of Human Realm Upon Heavens. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although the individual lethality was not great, this number was unprecedented. Fortunately, he had already prepared the rat powder. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s powder, a large number of rat demons died. Leng Xiaoxiao was watching from the side. She could also see Xiao Changtian¡¯s powder spraying on these rats. Waves of evil energy dissipated from the rats ¡®bodies, and finally, they were reduced to ashes under the holy aura of the medicinal powder. At the same time, the figures of the rat demon leader and the others slowly appeared in the air. Chapter 714 - Cat and Mouse (1) Cat and Mouse (1) Translator: 549690339 Saint Spirit Sky, above the Spiritual Race¡¯s icy mountain peak. The rat demon leader stood in the clouds, looking down at Xiao Changtian. His pupils contracted as he realized that the powder in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand had the effect of purifying evil energy. At this moment, the rat demon leader also thought of the news that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had given them when he woke them up. Could this person be the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao of Human Realm Upon Heavens? He came here to absorb his Heavenly Dao Origin. As he thought of this, a smile appeared on the face of the Rat Demon Leader. Beside him, the rat demon guard slowly said to him, ¡°Leader, it¡¯s that person. Although he doesn¡¯t have any aura, the powder in his hands is something that our brothers are extremely wary of.¡± ¡°Moreover, with our brothers by his side, we won¡¯t be able to display our full strength.¡± Hearing the report of the rat demon guard, the rat demon leader nodded at him. ¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Dao Incarnation of Human Realm Upon Heavens. It¡¯s normal for you to lose to him.¡± As he said that, the leader turned to the guard beside him and ordered,¡± ¡°Have everyone clear the mountain path and form a sound wave formation at the top of the mountain.¡± ¡°Today, I will kill this person here.¡± ¡± Open up a new world for our Evil Race.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rat demon hurriedly went to execute it. Soon, Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao saw those rat demons retreating to both sides of the mountain path. Leng Xiaoxiao looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. Every time he saw Xiao Changtian, senior would constantly refresh his understanding of the strong. These demons actually took the initiative to make way for their seniors. At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao also spread out her spiritual sense in all directions. Then, he sensed the rat demon leader floating in the air. Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s beautiful eyes looked up at the sky, and a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes. This rat demon had killed countless Spiritual Race cultivators. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her cultivation level didn¡¯t allow it, Leng Xiaoxiao would have gone up and torn him into pieces right now. In the air, the rat demon leader felt Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s gaze and ignored him. As one of the demon leaders, his target was Xiao Changtian. However, since this human was following the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao, he might as well disappear together with it. At this moment, the Rat Demon Leader also waved its hand, and the Rat Demons on both sides of the mountain road let out waves of cries. His voice turned into a substantial sound wave, attacking Xiao Changtian and Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian heard the sounds of rats coming from both sides of the mountain path. Wow, these rats aren¡¯t in heat, are they? Xiao Changtian was stunned by the sudden shout. Standing beside Xiao Changtian, Leng Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t in a good condition. The array formed by the rat demon was one of the main methods to destroy the Spirit Race. Even though these rat demons weren¡¯t all that powerful. However, the special nature of sound waves could cause substantial damage to him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also noticed that Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good. ¡°Miss Leng, are you alright?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s concern and shook her head. ¡°Senior, I can persist!¡± In the air, the rat demon guard saw that Xiao Changtian was not affected by the sound wave and said slowly,¡± ¡°Leader, our sound wave formation doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect on that person.¡± After hearing the guard¡¯s words, the rat demon leader did not show much shock. If the Heaven¡¯s Beyond Heavenly Dao Incarnation was so easily destroyed¡­ He was starting to doubt his judgment. Xiao Changtian saw Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s pale face and walked to her side,¡± ¡°Miss Leng, are you ready? Let me take you up.¡± Xiao Changtian picked Leng Xiaoxiao up as soon as he finished speaking. Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t know how to react when Xiao Changtian suddenly lifted her up from the ground. After seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Miss Leng, let¡¯s start walking.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian brought Leng Xiaoxiao and flew up. Seeing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s pale face, Xiao Changtian knew that the sound of the rats had a bad influence on him. Therefore, he quickly brought Leng Xiaoxiao to the top of the mountain. Xiao Changtian slowly put Leng Xiaoxiao down on the mountaintop. ¡°Miss Leng, are you alright now?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao steadied herself. Apparently, she hadn¡¯t recovered from Xiao Changtian¡¯s care. After a while, Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯ s words, Xiao Changtian nodded to her. In the air, the rat demon leader sneered when he saw Xiao Changtian bringing Leng Xiaoxiao to the top of the mountain. ¡°It¡¯s here. This Heavenly Dao avatar must have consumed a lot of energy to break through our sound wave formation.¡± ¡°Our sound wave formation is already difficult to break, let alone now that we have to bring someone with us.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rat demon also flew toward Xiao Changtian. Whoosh! Evil energy rippled on the body of the rat demon leader. The rat demon leader transformed into its original form and landed in front of Xiao Changtian. At the top of the mountain, Xiao Changtian also found the rat demon leader. [Ding-dong. The appearance of a demon leader has been detected. Host, please kill it.]¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian also looked at the mouse that was as big as a cat. As expected, this mutated rat was different. When Leng Xiaoxiao saw the appearance of the rat demon leader, her expression turned solemn. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Miss Leng, don¡¯t worry. He will be Xiao Bai¡¯s meal later.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao and the rat demon leader were stunned. What an arrogant tone! The rat demon leader said in his heart and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiao Changtian also released Little White from his bamboo basket. ¡°Little White, your food is here.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also smiling at the rat demon leader. It didn¡¯t matter how big you were. As long as you were a mouse, how could you go against the laws of nature? The cat and mouse game had officially begun. Chapter 715 - Falling Out for a Mortal Mortal? ! Falling Out for a Mortal Mortal? ! Translator: 549690339 Sacred Spirit Sky, Spiritual Race Ice Mountain. On the mountaintop, the rat demon leader¡¯s body trembled when he saw the white tiger on the ground. ¡°White Tiger? How could such a divine beast still exist in this world?¡± The appearance of the white tiger was clearly within the Rat Fiend Leader¡¯s expectations. Roar! At this moment, the white tiger also roared at the rat demon leader. Then, she pounced toward him. Whoosh! When the rat demon leader saw the white tiger, it immediately fled down without any hesitation. When he first saw the white tiger, he was still lucky that he had the strength to fight with it. In that case, the white tiger¡¯s roar just now had also shattered the last bit of luck. After the rat demon leader escaped, the white tiger¡¯s eyes also revealed a burning gaze. At this moment, the white tiger was a divine beast that had its eyes on its prey. How could he let the rat demon leader escape under his nose? On the mountain path, the other rat demons saw their leader rushing down. A rat demon also walked forward with a smile on his face and slowly said, ¡± Congratulations, Leader. Congratulations to the Heavenly Dao¡­¡± Before the Rat Demon could finish speaking, he saw that the Rat Demon Leader ignored him. She walked past him and continued to walk down rapidly. The few Rat Demons looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Bang! At this moment, a huge white tiger¡¯s palm descended from the sky and landed on the bodies of the few rat demons. They were instantly smashed into meat paste. Then, he leaped up and gathered his true essence before chasing after the rat demon leader. Xiao Changtian walked to Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Leng, why don¡¯t we go in and sit for a while?¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the palace of the Spiritual Race and said slowly to Leng Xiaoxiao when he saw that her expression was not too good. ¡°Senior, is it okay for us to leave like this?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian as she looked at the direction where the White Tiger and the Devil Leader had left. ¡°You mean Little White? It doesn¡¯t matter. Although that rat is a little big, it will eventually become Little White¡¯s meal.¡± Xiao Changtian said confidently to Leng Xiaoxiao. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She brought Xiao Changtian to the Spiritual Race¡¯s main hall. Bang! The door to the Spirit Race¡¯s main hall slowly opened. Xiao Changtian saw a group of nervous elders inside. The Spiritual Race Elders were also panicking at the door, and their True Essence surged. He was ready to fight to the death with those rat demons at any time. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s me!¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao waved her hand at the Spiritual Race Elder. Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice, the Spiritual Race elders finally let down their guard. At this moment, Leng Mei also rushed up and said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Sister, you¡¯re back.¡± Although Leng Mei had expressed his support for Leng Xiaoxiao to look for Xiao Changtian. However, it was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t worried about Leng Xiaoxiao. Then, Leng Mei said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Xiao Changtian heard the cold words and nodded at her. The people in the hall were all old women. Looking at how nervous they were just now, the impact of the insect disaster on them was not small. At this moment, the Spiritual Race Grand Elder said to LengXiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Patriarch, who is this?¡± ¡°Oh, this is the senior I invited to help us. With senior here, we will definitely be able to overcome this crisis.¡± At this moment, Leng Xiaoxiao introduced Xiao Changtian to the Spiritual Race Elders in the hall. Most of these Spiritual Race Elders were in seclusion. If it wasn¡¯t for the devil calamity this time, they would never have come out, let alone see Xiao Changtian. After hearing those words, the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder swept his gaze over Xiao Changtian. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but although our Spiritual Race is currently in danger, we shouldn¡¯t entrust our lives to a mortal, right?¡± When the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder spoke, there was a hint of anger in his voice. Previously, she had objected to Leng Xiaoxiao going out to look for external help. Later on, she went out to look for external help and actually found a mortal. If Leng Xiaoxiao wasn¡¯t fine, the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder would have cut Xiao Changtian into pieces. A mortal had actually let their Spiritual Race Patriarch take the risk and even called him their savior. Where would their Spiritual Race¡¯s face go? LengXiaoxiao¡¯s expression changed when she heard the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s words. Just as he was about to say something, Xiao Changtian slowly said to the Spiritual Race Grand Elder,¡± ¡°This old woman is right. I¡¯m just a mortal. There¡¯s a limit to how much I can help.¡± Xiao Changtian could understand their feelings. In the cultivation world, they naturally hoped that an immortal cultivator would come and save them. If it was him, he would not have placed his hopes on a mortal. ¡°Senior!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Xiaoxiao also wanted to say something. Xiao Changtian waved his hand at him, indicating for him to stop. Leng Xiaoxiao sent a voice transmission to the Spiritual Race Grand Elder. ¡°Grand Elder, this is a mighty figure. He has already dealt with most of the rat demons outside.¡± ¡°If you continue to disrespect Senior, don¡¯t blame me for falling out with you.¡± Leng Xiaoxiao had not listened to her suggestion to stay in the main hall, and the Great Elder was already a little dissatisfied. Now that he heard that Leng Xiaoxiao was going to fall out with him for a mortal, he was furious. ¡°Clan leader, you were raised by this old woman.¡± ¡°You actually want a mortal to fall out with this old woman?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder walked over to deal with Xiao Changtian. At this moment, a series of footsteps sounded in the hall. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡± Go!¡± the Spiritual Race Grand Elder shouted at the door. It couldn¡¯t be that the demons had charged in, right? ¡°Old woman, it¡¯s fine. Little White is back.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered the ears of the Spirit Race¡¯s Great Elder. The Spiritual Race Grand Elder then saw the White Tiger slowly walk to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. At the same time, the white tiger was holding the corpse of the rat demon leader in its mouth. After placing it beside Xiao Changtian, he even stepped on it a few times. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you mean? Is this mutated rat not to your liking?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to the white tiger. After White Tiger heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he jumped into his arms and expressed his agreement. The Spiritual Race Grand Elder stood there, unable to say a single word. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, it was as exciting as it could get. Chapter 716 - Just a Burden (1) Just a Burden (1) Translator: 549690339 Spiritual Race Ice Peak. Within the palace. The Spiritual Race Grand Elder looked at the rat demon corpse by Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet. Wasn¡¯t this the leader of the demons outside? Then, when he saw the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, he did not react for a moment. In the Spiritual Race Grand Elder¡¯s eyes, there was a massive white tiger with a mighty aura. The Spiritual Race Grand Elder felt like he had become his prey the moment he was locked onto by his eyes. There was no way to escape. It wasn¡¯t just the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder. They looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. At this moment, Xiao Changtian muttered,¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t like mutated rats, there are many normal ones outside.¡± As he said that, Xiao Changtian brought the white tiger out. However, when he walked out of the Spiritual Race¡¯s main hall, Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. The rats that had just filled the entire mountain peak were nowhere to be seen. The entire Spiritual Race icy peak returned to normal, and white snow began to fall from the sky. In the hall, the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Now, she finally understood why Leng Xiaoxiao treated Xiao Changtian so well. To be able to get close to Xiao Changtian, this big boss¡¯s thigh, oh no, the giant¡¯s thigh. Then wouldn¡¯t their Spiritual Race soar into the sky? The demon that the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens feared was just food for his pet. Pet? Oh no, a divine beast like the white tiger was actually that person¡¯s pet. After being stared at by the White Tiger, the Spiritual Race Grand Elder was certain that the White Tiger¡¯s strength was at least at the Creation Immortal level. The Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder finally realized what was going on and gave Leng Xiaoxiao an apologetic look. Then, everyone followed Xiao Changtian to the outside of the hall. The Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder and the others finally understood. With this person here, the demons outside were nothing. They didn¡¯t have to hide in this hall anymore. When they arrived outside the hall, they were also stunned for a moment. Alright, they might have misjudged the deterrence of this senior. He didn¡¯t expect that the Evil Demons wouldn¡¯t dare to resist and would all flee. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said gratefully,¡± ¡°Thankyou, senior, for dispelling the evil¡­Rats.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words and waved at Leng Xiaoxiao. ¡°No need. It¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯m just a mortal. This is all I can help you with.¡± These were just ordinary mice, and he did not do anything. He just let Little White scare them. If those Xiuxianists were to come, they would probably be able to kill them with a single slap. When Leng Xiaoxiao heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she thought that he was unhappy with what the Great Elder had said to him. At this moment, he also glanced at the First Elder behind him. When the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he wanted to give himself a few slaps. It was all his fault for having such a powerful being standing in front of him. She actually treated him as a mortal. He was clearly so powerful that she couldn¡¯t see through him. This was great. The Spiritual Race¡¯s opportunity might be buried in his hands. The more the Spiritual Race Grand Elder thought about it, the angrier he became. He wished he could die at the hands of those demons a few days earlier. In this way, he would not have survived until today to spout nonsense. The Spiritual Race¡¯s First Elder seemed to have thought of something when he saw the white tiger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. He took out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring and walked to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, this is the Beast Pill. I don¡¯t know if it meets your needs. You can give it to this senior.¡± As he said this, the Spiritual Race Grand Elder did not believe that he would ever say something like this again. As the name suggested, the Hundred Beast Pill was a pill that was refined by someone after killing a hundred demon beasts and extracting their demon cores. Not only were these too demonic beasts different, but they were also extremely powerful when they were alive. The Hundred Beast Pill he refined was a good pill for body refinement. The Spiritual Race Grand Elder felt like he was dreaming when he thought about being used as food for the White Tiger. However, this was the only way he could think of to win back Xiao Changtian¡¯s favor. Xiao Changtian was delighted when he saw the jade bottle the Spiritual Race Grand Elder handed over. Weren¡¯t these meatballs the food he had in his previous life? He didn¡¯t expect that someone in the cultivation world was doing this. However, Xiao Changtian said to the Spiritual Race Grand Elder,¡± ¡°You have just suffered such a disaster. Do you still have these things?¡± He had just suffered a disaster, so it was not appropriate for him to take their things. When the Spiritual Race Grand Elder heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, feel free to use it. I still have¡­There are still many more.¡± As he spoke, the Spiritual Race Grand Elder took out a few jade bottles from his interspatial ring. These were all things that he had hidden at the bottom of his chest. However, for the sake of the Spiritual Race¡¯s future, everything was worth it. Seeing the Spiritual Race Grand Elder take out a few jade bottles, Xiao Changtian believed him. Then, under the gaze of the Spiritual Race Grand Elder, he fed the Hundred Beast Pill to the white tiger. When the white tiger saw the hundred beasts, it hesitated for a moment. Only then did he slowly treat them as his own food. At this time, Leng Xiaoxiao also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, what are your plans?¡± After hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly responded to him. ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s head to the Demon Spirit Sky. I need to deal with the demons there.¡± After seeing that the demon was a rat, Xiao Changtian became more and more confident in his invincibility. Right now, he wanted to complete this final system mission as soon as possible. He would strive to become an invincible existence in the cultivation world as soon as possible. Just like the main characters in those web novels, he had a wife on his left and a wife on his right, conquering the world. Leng Xiaoxiao nodded at Xiao Changtian. When she was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, she had heard the Immortal of Dayang mention that Xiao Changtian was playing a big game of chess. Judging from the current situation, it seems that Senior wants to deal with these demons. Thinking of this, Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, is there anything we can help with?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, senior, we might be able to help you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, the Spiritual Race Grand Elder echoed. Xiao Changtian smiled at them when he heard their words. Although the people from Avalon¡¯s Beyond were more honest, they were all very warm-hearted. Then, Xiao Changtian slowly said to them,¡± ¡°You¡¯d better rest. You¡¯ll only be a burden if you follow me.¡± Chapter 717 - What People People Jump Out (1) What People People Jump Out (1) Translator: 549690339 Sacred Spirit Sky, Spiritual Race Ice Mountain. Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Xiaoxiao and the Spiritual Race Grand Elder. These people were all old women. Under the harassment of these rats, they all hid in the hall to take refuge. If they followed him to other places, he might have to protect them. Why would he increase the difficulty of the game? On the mountaintop, the Great Elder of the Spiritual Pearl Sect blushed when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Indeed, the Spiritual Race was in a difficult situation. Then, Leng Xiaoxiao said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Then Xiao Xiao will wish Senior all the best.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Hearing Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at her and was about to carry the white tiger down. ¡°Miss Leng, if there¡¯s nothing else on your side, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± ¡°Oh, right, take these bottles. If those rats dare to come again, use these to deal with them.¡± These were the rat poisons that he had concocted himself. Xiao Changtian also handed them to Leng Xiaoxiao. Leng Xiaoxiao didn¡¯t hesitate and took the bottle from Xiao Changtian. He then watched Xiao Changtian leave the Spiritual Race¡¯s ice mountain. After Xiao Changtian left, the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder was also in tears. ¡°Great Elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Leng Xiaoxiao looked at the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder with tears in her eyes and asked with concern. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just excited. I think¡­He felt that those few bottles of medicinal pills were too worth it.¡± When he had given Xiao Changtian the Hundred Beast Pill, the Spiritual Race Grand Elder¡¯s heart had been bleeding. But now that he saw the medicine bottle in Leng Xiaoxiao¡¯s hand, he suddenly felt that everything was worth it. What was an opportunity? This was an opportunity. It was something that someone had casually given him. He couldn¡¯t tell their grade, so they must be incredible treasures. With them around, the Spiritual Race would have no worries! With that thought in mind, the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder said to Leng Xiaoxiao,¡± ¡°Patriarch, this old one is getting on in years and my old eyes are also blurry. In the future, this position of head elder should still be assumed by Leng Mei.¡± ¡°I am only willing to be your assistant.¡± ¡°First Elder, you¡­¡± Leng Xiaoxiao was stunned when she saw the Spiritual Race¡¯s Grand Elder. ¡°Patriarch, there¡¯s no need to say anymore.¡± At the same time, in a dark alternate dimension. A few blurry shadows surrounded a table in the alternate dimension. ¡°Hei Shu is dead!¡± At this moment, a skull-shaped shadow spoke first and slowly said to the others. ¡°In that case, the Holy Spirit Sky that Hei Shu is in has failed to collect the origin of the Heavenly Dao?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone saw the skeleton phantom nod at the others. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve already finished collecting them. Why don¡¯t you let me go over and take care of them?¡± At this moment, a flower-shaped phantom also said to the skeleton phantom. As soon as the flower-shaped shadow finished speaking, the skeleton thought for a while and then nodded at him. ¡°We still don¡¯t know who attacked Hei Shu, so be careful.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go over immediately after I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°Who cares who he is, beat him to the ground and beg for mercy.¡± After saying that, the skeleton phantom nodded at them. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave it at that for now. We¡¯ll hurry up and collect the Heavenly Dao Origin.¡± ¡°The Evil World can¡¯t hold on for that long.¡± After the discussion was over, these phantoms disappeared into the alternate dimension one after another. At the same time, after Xiao Changtian left the Saint Spirit Sky, the Chaos Ants brought him to the Demon Spirit Sky. According to his memories, the Sky of the Yao Spirit was a good place. It was a good place to provide ingredients for the Hellfire. He didn¡¯t know what kind of demon would be here. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian walked on the streets of the Demon Spirit Sky. Unlike the Saint Spirit Sky, there were still some hunting mercenary groups here. The Demon Spirit Sky had a large number of demon beasts, so there were no people who wanted to escape. After all, the demon race valued their territory the most among all the races. At this time, Xiao Changtian also walked to the camp of a mercenary group. ¡°Little brother, are you going into the mountains to hunt? Come to our Lang Ya Mercenary Group and I guarantee that you won¡¯t encounter any demons.¡± As soon as they entered the camp, a mercenary cultivator walked up to Xiao Changtian and said enthusiastically. Under the influence of the demons, their mercenary group¡¯s business could be said to be bleak. Xiao Changtian heard the mercenary cultivator¡¯s words and slowly said,¡± ¡°Demon, brother, I want to ask, how do you know the location of the demon?¡± When the mercenary heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he patted his chest and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t worry. We got all the information from the Six-Eared Macaque.¡± ¡°I promise. You can choose not to believe us, but you can trust the Six-Eared Macaque.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little embarrassed when he heard the mercenary cultivator¡¯s words. Then, he said to him, ¡°Six-Eared Macaque?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s the Six-Eared Macaque Prophet on Mountain Street.¡± ¡°Listen to his predictions. You can always avoid the position of the demons.¡± At this moment, the mercenary cultivator said to Xiao Changtian in surprise. Then, he returned to the main topic and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°How about it, little brother, do you want to hire our Wolf Fang Mercenary Group?¡± Xiao Changtian took out a few coins from his interspatial ring and gave them to the mercenary. Then, he left a message and flew to Mountain Street on his flying sword. ¡°Thankyou. This is your reward. I¡¯m here to kill demons, so I don¡¯t need it.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the mercenary looked at the coin in his hand. Wow, why would anyone use mortal coins in this day and age? And what did that person say just now? He wanted to kill demons. Would he encounter¡­Yes, with the current market, all kinds of people would jump out. With this thought in mind, the mercenary cultivator did not take the coins to heart. After Xiao Changtian got the information he wanted, he quickly went to the mountain road street. Soon, Xiao Changtian saw a group of people gathered outside a small pavilion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The people in line seemed to be very pious as they waited for the door to the attic to open. This must be where the Six-Eared Macaque lived. He hoped that he could get some information about the Evil Demons in the Sky of Demons here. After all, compared to the Saint Spirit Sky, the demons here didn¡¯t seem as arrogant. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw the door of the pavilion in front of him slowly open. Chapter 718 - Did You Figure Something Out?_l Did You Figure Something Out?_l Translator: 549690339 Mountain Road Street, Sky of Yao Spirit. At the entrance of the small pavilion, a figure in a white Daoist robe slowly walked out. ¡°Master Liu Er, come out!¡± ¡°Master, when can we go hunting in the mountains to avoid the demons?¡± After this figure came out, the figure below the pavilion also spoke to him warmly. Beside Six-Eared Macaque, a little boy waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, calm down. One by one!¡± Then, the people in the queue fought to get into the attic one after another. Xiao Changtian, who was below, also had a strange feeling when he saw the Six-Eared Macaque. How should he put it? This Master Liu Er gave him the feeling that he was a cosplay master. It had some messy fur and a pair of strange ears. He looked a little like those MLM and Feng Shui masters in his previous life. He would cater to the appearance of a master in the public and casually brag to them. Coupled with the current situation of the demons, everyone was in danger, and they could make a fortune. However, these were all his own guesses. He would only know after he went in and saw the person himself. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also joined the queue. As time passed, Xiao Changtian saw people walking out of the building one after another with happy faces. ¡°Next!¡± At this moment, the little boy¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. It was his turn. Xiao Changtian heard the little boy¡¯s voice and walked into the pavilion. ¡°Master, please go inside!¡± The little boy pointed at a room in the attic. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Xiao Changtian said to the little boy and walked towards the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s room. After entering the room, Xiao Changtian saw Six-Eared Macaque up close. ¡°What do you want to know? Which mercenary group was the cheapest, the location where the demons appeared or the location where the demon beasts appeared?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, Six-Eared Macaque said slowly. In the Demon Spirit Sky, those were the only questions that came to him. He came from the Six-Eared Macaque Clan, which was a very special existence in the demonic beast world. They were not strong, but their ability to avoid danger was one of the best in the entire Beyond Avalon. Therefore, he was able to answer most of the questions asked by the visitors. However, there was a price to pay for predicting these things. They had to pay the price of their lifespan. If it wasn¡¯t for the large number of Evil Demons appearing in the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens, he would have felt a huge sense of danger. He wouldn¡¯t do that. He just wanted to save up a sum of money as soon as possible and escape. Xiao Changtian smiled at Six-Eared Macaque. He didn¡¯t want to follow the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s train of thought. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Master, can you tell where I come from?¡± Xiao Changtian was also staring at the Six-Eared Macaque. Didn¡¯t these masters say that they could predict the location of demons? Then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to figure out where he came from. Six-Eared Macaque was stunned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Obviously, Xiao Changtian¡¯s question piqued his interest. It was not like he had never encountered such a situation when he was fortune-telling. However, most people had no time to question him due to the recent rampage of demons. The moment they came up, they hurriedly stated their purpose. There was really no one like Xiao Changtian. However, his ability was also real. The Six-Eared Macaque smiled at Xiao Changtian and gathered his Zhen Yuan in his eyes and ears. The Six-Eared Macaque had the ability to see and hear for thousands of miles. Why would he be afraid of Xiao Changtian¡¯s doubts? When he looked at Xiao Changtian carefully, Six-Eared Macaque found himself in a spiritual world. Roar! An angry roar echoed in Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s ears, shattering his probing of Xiao Changtian. Then, Six-Eared Macaque saw a ferocious white tiger staring at him. Before Six-Eared Macaque could react, it felt the space around it spin. Whoosh! A Chaos Ant with two silver antennae and the surrounding spatial power was also staring at him. ¡°This is the White Tiger¡­And the Chaos Ant Divine Beast?¡± Seeing the two Godly Beasts, the Six-Eared Macaque said in fear. Then, he knelt down in front of them and said in fear, ¡°Six-Eared Macaque greets the two seniors!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the two seniors had graced us with your presence. I apologize for not welcoming you.¡± The mythical beast recorded in the ancestral book appeared in front of him. Countless thoughts flashed through Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s mind. However, no matter what, these two divine beasts were not people he could offend now. The Chaos Ant looked at the Six-Eared Macaque and murmured,¡± ¡°Are they the descendants of monkeys? However, they don¡¯t seem to be of the same bloodline.,.1 didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± ¡°Chaos Ant, who cares whose descendant he is? Just kill him. Hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque was so scared that he quickly said,¡± ¡°Senior White Tiger, I don¡¯t know how I offended you, please forgive me! The killing intent in White Tiger¡¯s words made Six-Eared Macaque feel that White Tiger wasn¡¯t joking with him. ¡°You dare to spy on Master? Tell me, should I kill you? The white tiger looked at the Six-Ear Macaque and snorted at him. Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s body trembled when he heard White Tiger s words. Master? Could it be that the person in front of him just now? He thought of Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance. He was dressed in green, gentle and elegant, and his aura was restrained. He must be a peerless expert! Not only did he not see the outside world, but he also wanted to pry into other people¡¯s backgrounds. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? With this thought in mind, Six-Ear Macaque said in fear, ¡°This lowly one didn¡¯t know that Senior had graced us with your presence, so please give this lowly one a chance.¡± The Chaos Ant looked at the Six-Eared Macaque and said to the White Tiger,¡± ¡ö¡¯White Tiger, it¡¯s enough to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s better to give that damned monkey some face.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The white tiger snorted and looked at the Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°Whatever Master asks you, answer truthfully, understand? ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± The Six-Eared Macaque quickly kowtowed in response. As soon as he finished speaking, Six-Eared Macaque felt the world around him spin. He was back in the attic. At this moment, Xiao Changtian smiled at Six-Eared Macaque and said,¡± ¡°How is it, Master? Did you calculate anything?¡± Chapter 719 - Man-Eating Flower King (1) Man-Eating Flower King (1) Translator: 549690339 In the attic on the mountain road in the Sky of the Yao Spirit. The Six-Eared Macaque saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s smiling face, and the fear in his heart had not completely disappeared. After Xiao Changtian finished his sentence, he responded reflexively,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡­I didn¡¯t manage to calculate it.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words. He said angrily,¡± ¡°You really didn¡¯t calculate it?¡± This master had revealed his true colors so quickly? He was still hoping that he could calculate the location of the demon for him. The first step had disappointed him. Wasn¡¯t it a waste of his time? Hearing the anger in Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque quickly replied,¡± ¡°Senior, I really didn¡¯t calculate it!¡± While speaking, Six-Eared Macaque was also crying. At the same time, he was confused. What was such a big shot doing here? Could it be that they were here to mess with him? However, he did not seem to have offended him. ¡°Hey!¡± Xiao Changtian sighed after getting confirmation from Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°So, you lied when you said you knew the location of the demons?¡± ¡°No, Senior. I can still calculate the location of the Evil Demon.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque immediately replied. Xiao Changtian was about to leave when he heard Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words. He stared at him. This guy couldn¡¯t even figure out where he came from, and he still said he was a demon. Could it be that he still wanted to fool him? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to make fun of me, or are you interested in the interspatial ring on my finger?¡± As for these masters, he wanted to directly expose their motives. Six-Eared Macaque shook his head at Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°No, no, no, Senior, how would this lowly one dare? Every word this lowly one says is the truth!¡± Six-Eared Macaque realized that he couldn¡¯t guess Xiao Changtian¡¯s thoughts. He only hoped that Xiao Changtian would let him go and stop torturing him. After hearing Six-Ear Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned serious and he said,¡± ¡°Alright, then bring me to where the demon is. If I find out that you¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯ll be in for it.¡± Thinking that Six-Eared Macaque was still trying to trick him, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hold back. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior, do you mean to let me follow you?¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to go?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned and said to Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque was overjoyed and nodded at him. No matter what Xiao Changtian¡¯s attitude towards him was, his many years of experience told him. In this evil demon world of Human Realm Upon Heavens, following Xiao Changtian was absolutely safe. If he did not hug such a big thigh, he did not know where he had lived all these years. Xiao Changtian heard Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words and said,¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. We can set off immediately.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to waste any more time with Six-Eared Macaque, so he went straight to the demon. At that time, there would be no need to argue whether this guy was a liar or not. ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± Six-Eared Macaque immediately packed up his things in the attic. Then, Six-Eared Macaque said to the little boy outside,¡± ¡°Little boy, that¡¯s all for today. We¡¯re closed!¡± The purpose of opening this attic was to earn some money and find a place to take refuge. Now that he had Xiao Changtian as his backing, why would he open this loft? If he didn¡¯t hug a thigh, he would be a bastard! After hearing the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, the little boy hung up a sign at the entrance that signified that the restaurant was closed. Then, he walked into the attic. When he saw Six-Eared Macaque, he said to him,¡± ¡°Master, why are you closed so early today?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already clung to someone. We won¡¯t open this attic in the future.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque looked at the little boy and put him into his interspatial ring. He had to bring his own disciple along! Soon, Six-Eared Macaque came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side in a small alley on the mountain road. ¡°Little Six, you¡¯re here. Tell me, where is the demon?¡± Xiao Changtian said to the Six-Eared Macaque. Six-Eared Macaque heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said,¡± ¡°Senior, according to my predictions, that demon leader will be finishing up at Green Bull Mountain soon.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go to Green Bull Mountain!¡± Green Bull Mountain, wasn¡¯t it the place where he brought back a bunch of green bulls last time? As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian also used the Sword Kinesis Flight Technique and flew towards Green Bull Mountain with Six-Eared Macaque. Standing on Xiao Changtian¡¯s flying sword, Six-Eared Macaque felt like he was hugging a strong thigh. The flying swords under their feet were the most powerful divine weapons he had ever seen. I wonder what Senior wants to do with the demons. At this moment, Six-Eared Macaque told Xiao Changtian his thoughts. ¡°Senior, why are you looking for a demon?¡± ¡°Kill the demon leader!¡± Xiao Changtian kept his words short while he was using the flying sword technique. Kill the demon leader? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque took a deep breath. Now, in the Demon Spirit Sky, everyone was afraid of demons. Senior actually wanted to kill them. One had to know that every demon leader was a Creation Immortal. However, Xiao Changtian was able to make the two mythical beasts his pets. Six-Eared Macaque was relieved. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Right, Little Six, do you know what those demons look like?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque answered honestly. ¡°The demons of the Demon Spirit Sky are mainly man-eating flowers. Their leader is a man-eating flower king.¡± The Piranha Flower was once an overlord in the Demonic Beast World. It was a pity that it gradually died out. He did not expect that it would actually be corroded by the evil energy and become a demon of the Evil World. Man-eating flowers! Hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian started to ponder. Now that the two of them were together, there was no need for Little Six to lie to him. He had to be careful when dealing with his Piranha Flower. At the same time, at the top of Green Bull Mountain. A man dressed in pink extended his orchid fingers. It sucked all the water in the lake on the mountain peak dry. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This person was the leader of the Evil Demons who had invaded the Demon Spirit Sky, the Man-Eating Flower King! After he was done, a demon guard came to his side. ¡°Leader, we¡¯ve found the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s aura. It¡¯s heading towards Green Bull Mountain.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still taking the initiative?¡± Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Is There No One Left (1) Chapter 720: Is There No One Left (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, on top of Green Bull Mountain. After the man-eating flower king heard his subordinate¡¯s report, it also slowly said to him, ¡°Then how¡¯s the thing you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Leader, according to your instructions, the demons of all sizes on the green bull have been mostly cleared.¡± ¡°As for the mercenary group outside and the demons that escaped.¡± At this point, the Piranha Flower demon guard paused for a moment. ¡°They are too cunning. They can avoid our pursuit every time.¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, the man-eating flower king clenched his fists, his gaze cold. ¡°Isn¡¯t Six-Eared Macaque coming? Where¡¯s his partner?¡± At this moment, a few humans were also escorted up by the Piranha Flower Demon. They were all humans who worked with the Six-Eared Macaque Clan. The Six-Eared Macaque Clan was good at guessing, but they were not strong, so they cooperated with the humans. ¡°I wonder how that little monkey will feel when he sees his best friend being tortured?¡± ¡°You have to pay the price for ruining my plans.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man-eating flower king directly transformed into its original body. Whoosh! A huge man-eating flower slowly appeared on top of the Green Bull Mountain. After the man-eating flower king obtained the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Demon Spirit Sky, it planned to get up and go to the Saint Spirit Sky to take over the mess of the rat demons. However, this Six-Eared Macaque had ruined his plans time and time again, which made him extremely unhappy. Before he left, he had to deal with the Six-Eared Macaque. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Six-Eared Macaque slowly arrived at the Green Bull Mountain. Standing on the sword, Xiao Changtian looked down and noticed the abnormality of Green Bull Mountain. He hadn¡¯t seen a single wild beast in this huge mountain range. Following that, Xiao Changtian controlled the sword under his feet to fall into the Green Bull Forest. Xiao Changtian landed halfway up Green Bull Mountain and said to Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Little Six, where is the demon you mentioned?¡± Six-Eared Macaque also gathered his vital essence in his eyes. He scanned the surroundings of Green Bull Mountain, searching for the location of the Evil Demon. Normally, he would not dare to do this. But now that Xiao Changtian was by his side, Six-Eared Macaque started to act without restraint. It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was good to have a thigh! While the Six-Eared Macaque was searching Green Bull Mountain, the man-eating flower king sensed his spiritual sense. Humph! The man-eating flower king snorted and then collided with the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s spiritual sense. ¡°Little monkey, looks like you really don¡¯t put me in your eyes!¡± The angry voice of the man-eating flower king slowly sounded in the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s mind. Then, the man-eating flower king showed the humans to the Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°Looks like I have to teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The screams of humans echoed in the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s mind. Man-eating Flower King, what are you doing?¡± At this moment, in the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s spiritual sense, his friend who had helped each other was being whipped by the man-eating flower king. Fresh blood kept splattering from his body. The man-eating flower king¡¯s mucus was flowing on his body. The man-eating flower king wanted to torture Xiao Ye to death! At this moment, Six-Eared Monkeye was furious. The moment the Piranha Flower appeared in the Sky of the Demon Spirits, he had Xiao Ye leave the Sky of the Demon Spirits. He didn¡¯t expect that he would still be caught by the demons. However, the Six-Eared Macaque also knew that the reason why the man-eating flower king was targeting Xiao Ye was related to him. On the mountainside, Xiao Changtian said to the Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Little Six, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Six-Eared Macaque heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, the demon is at the top of the mountain, and that Piranha Flower is still harming my friends.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque couldn¡¯t hide his anger. Seeing the Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian frowned and said to the Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± It seemed like the Six-Eared Macaque wasn¡¯t lying to him. After all, he couldn¡¯t fake his true feelings. Xiao Changtian and Six-Eared Macaque were getting closer and closer to the peak. The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The existence of a demon leader has been detected. Host, please kill it!]¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian looked at Six-Eared Macaque. Now, it seemed that Little Six hadn¡¯t lied to him. ¡± Little Liu, thank you!¡± Xiao Changtian said to the Six-Eared Macaque. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque bowed and said,¡± ¡°Senior, Little Six requests that you rescue Xiao Ye.¡± Six-Eared Macaque also knew that Xiao Changtian was the only one who could save Xiao Ye from the man-eating flower king. Xiao Changtian gave Six-Eared Macaque a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friend will definitely be fine.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian brought Six-Eared Macaque to the top of the mountain. Since Little Six did not lie to him, it was naturally true that someone had met with misfortune on the mountain. Due to the man-eating flower king¡¯s orders, the man-eating flowers on both sides of the mountain path did not stop Xiao Changtian and Six-Eared Macaque from advancing. The two of them soon arrived at the top of the mountain. Seeing Xiao Ye being tortured by the man-eating flower king, the Six-Eared Macaque said to him,¡± ¡°Xiao Ye!¡± ¡°Little monkey, you¡¯re here. You ruined my plan. Now, you¡¯ll have to endure the pain.¡± At this moment, the man-eating flower king looked at the Six-Eared Macaque and laughed. The reason why he let them up was to torture Xiao Ye to death in front of them. Let them feel pain. Xiao Changtian also saw Xiao Ye being tortured. This was the first time he had seen the Piranha Flower so closely. However, seeing the man-eating flower king torturing humans, Xiao Changtian was furious. Then, Xiao Changtian stared at the man-eating flower king coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As if sensing Xiao Changtian¡¯s cold gaze, the man-eating flower king also looked at Xiao Changtian. Then, he slowly transmitted his voice to Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°Little monkey, this is also a human protecting you, right?¡± ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s really lonely. Now I¡¯m looking for the lowest mortal to be my guard.¡± ¡°Is there no one left in the Human Clan and the Six-Eared Macaque Clan?¡± As he said that, the man-eating flower king opened its bloody mouth at Xiao Changtian. He wanted to kill all the humans in front of the Six-Eared Macaque.. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: We Still Have to Continue Killing Them (1) Chapter 721: We Still Have to Continue Killing Them (1) Translator: 549690339 Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain. The Man-eating Flower King opened its bloody mouth and attacked Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also looking at him and snorted coldly. This man-eating flower really wanted to eat everyone it saw. Then, Xiao Changtian pulled out his sword. Whoosh! The long sword was unsheathed, bringing with it a shocking chill. A monstrous aura also spread out from the long sword. The moment the sword appeared, the man-eating flower king¡¯s branches were cut apart because of the sharpness of the sword. Whoosh! The man-eating flower king sensed the change and slowed down its pace. Then, Xiao Changtian slashed at the man-eating flower king. ¡°No!¡± The man-eating flower king looked at the incoming sword and was already a little frightened. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that those old men from the righteous path alliance were trapped?¡± ¡°Why is there such an expert in the Demon Spirit Sky?¡± The man-eating flower king felt a holy aura on the blade. And this aura seemed to be able to purify the evil energy in his body. Under this aura, the man-eating flower king felt that if it was struck, it would definitely not escape death. He hurriedly dodged to the side. Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword also slashed across the flower¡¯s petals. Whoosh! The man-eating flower king¡¯s petals scattered in the air. Seeing that his sword didn¡¯t hit the vital part of the man-eating flower king, Xiao Changtian also raised his sword and aimed at the man-eating flower king. At this moment, the man-eating flower king had no intention of fighting Xiao Changtian. With a flash, he was about to leave Green Bull Mountain. Now, he somewhat understood why the rat demon was killed. So there was such an existence in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Could it be the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao from the Evil World? With this thought in mind, the man-eating flower king also ran with all its might. However, before he could take a few steps out, the man-eating flower king found himself in a space. Starlight had already lit up under his feet. The light quickly spread out and connected with each other, forming a huge chessboard. Roar! A furious roar resounded at this moment. Immediately after, a Heaven Swallowing Dog that could devour the heavens and earth with its bloody mouth wide open and its feet on the Heaven Chessboard appeared in front of the man-eating flower king. ¡°Heaven Swallowing Dog?¡± The moment it saw the Heaven Swallowing Dog, the man-eating flower king was frightened and its heart sank. If he encountered other divine beasts, he might have some intention of resisting. However, facing the ancestor of devouring, the Heaven Swallowing Dog, under the suppression of the origin, he had no chance of escaping. Following that, the Man-Eating Flower King was swallowed by the Heaven Swallowing Dog into its stomach. Whoosh! After swallowing the man-eating flower king, the Heaven Swallowing Dog let out a breath. On top of the Green Bull Mountain, Xiao Changtian also came to the man-eating flower king¡¯s side. The long sword pierced through the man-eating flower king¡¯s corpse. At this moment, the man-eating flower king completely dissipated. [Ding-dong. The host has killed the Evil Demon Leader!]¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. At the same time, after all the Piranha Flower Demons in the entire Green Bull Mountain felt that their leader had died, they were shocked. They also scrambled to leave Green Bull Mountain. On top of the mountain, Six-Eared Macaque looked at the man-eating flower king, who had been very arrogant just a moment ago. He had mixed feelings in his heart. He had thought that he had a very high evaluation of Xiao Changtian. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be the master of the three divine beasts instead of the two. In this case, would it be very difficult for her to stay by his side in the future? However, Six-Eared Macaque still walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, thank you for your help.¡± His best friend Xiao Ye had been saved by him, and it was all thanks to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian smiled at Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°Little Liu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You¡¯ve done me a great favor.¡± Previously, he had suspected that this Little Sixth was a master of deception. Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡°Little Liu, what kind of payment do you want?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque instinctively wanted to refuse. After all, this senior had helped him so much. Wouldn¡¯t that be a little unreasonable? However, after thinking for a while, Six-Eared Macaque said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I hope you can borrow his help.¡± As he spoke, Six-Eared Macaque pointed at Xiao Ye. He had already checked that Xiao Ye¡¯s body had been invaded by evil energy. If he was left alone, he would eventually become a demon. Xiao Changtian smiled and said,¡± ¡°Little Six, don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡± This Little Six was still very kind. In fact, he would have helped even if he didn¡¯t say so. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came to Xiao Ye¡¯s side. Xiao Changtian also took out a bottle of medicinal powder from his pocket. He applied the powder on the part of Xiao Ye that had been corroded by the Man-eating Flower King¡¯s liquid. Black smoke rose from Xiao Ye¡¯s body. It looked like the evil aura in Xiao Ye¡¯s body was beginning to dissipate. After that, Xiao Changtian said to the Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Little Liu, there¡¯s no problem. Your friend just needs to rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± At this moment, Six-Eared Macaque expressed his gratitude to Xiao Changtian again. Following that, the radiance of the interspatial ring on his hand enlarged and Xiao Ye was sucked into it. Then, Six-Eared Macaque said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, where are we going next?¡± ¡°Us? Xiao Liuzi, do you plan to follow me in the future?¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised to hear Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, yes. Now that demons are rampant, if Senior doesn¡¯t mind, I want to follow Senior.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque didn¡¯t dare to lie in front of Xiao Changtian, so it told him the truth. After hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pondered for a while. It wasn¡¯t impossible for Little Six to follow him. It was just that his abilities did not seem to be of much use to him. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian slowly said to Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Little Liu, if you follow me, your income might drop a lot.¡± ¡°You have to think about it carefully.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque replied,¡± ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t need any reward. I just need to stay by your side.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll follow me from now on.¡± ¡°Little Six, do you know where the other demon leaders are? We still have to kill them..¡± Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Hiding a Peerless Expert? 1 Chapter 722: Hiding a Peerless Expert? 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡¯ Demon Spirit Sky, Green Bull Mountain. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque looked at Xiao Changtian with respect. He thought that Xiao Changtian only wanted to deal with the demons of the Sky of Demons. y But now, it seemed that Senior wanted to deal with all the demons in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. The Six-Eared Macaque felt very lucky to be able to follow such a powerful being. Then, Six-Eared Macaque said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, there are still many demons in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. I wonder which one we should go to first.¡± Hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pondered for a while. He slowly opened the system interface in his mind and said to Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Xiao Liuzi, let¡¯s go to Treasure Pill Heaven next. There are two demon leaders there.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go settle it first.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little excited when he said this. If he were to deal with the two demon leaders as well¡­ According to the system¡¯s mission, he had already completed half of it. In other words, he was only half the distance away from opening the path of invincibility. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also used the Sword Kinesis Flight Technique and flew towards Baodan Heaven with Six-Eared Macaque. After Xiao Changtian and the others left, at the same time, at the periphery of Green Bull Mountain. There were many mercenary groups gathered here. Because the Six-Eared Macaque was suddenly closed, these mercenary groups had no news of the demons. Therefore, they did not dare to casually enter the Green Bull Mountain to hunt. At this moment, these mercenary groups also felt the earth tremble. ¡°What happened?¡± A mercenary leader shouted, his eyes vigilantly looking at the forest ahead. Following that, everyone saw Man-Eating Flower Demons charging towards them from the Green Bull Mountain. ¡°Enemy Attack, Alert!¡± The leader of the Wolf Fang Mercenary Group shouted at the members behind him. They stood in front of the many mercenary groups. When the Piranha Flower Demons rushed over, they would be the first to be attacked. For a moment, the Wolf Fang Mercenary Group cultivators all displayed their strongest defensive spirit skills. It was used to resist the Wolf Fang Mercenary Group¡¯s attack. Wherever the Piranha Flowers passed by, the mercenaries were instantly devoured by them. Moreover, from their auras, it seemed that they wanted to finish them off quickly. ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat!¡± At this moment, the Wolf Fang Mercenary Group leader also said to the others. If they continued to resist, their entire mercenary group would disappear here. The Piranha Flower Demons didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of chasing after them. They just kept walking out. At this moment, a mercenary cultivator from the Wolf Fang Mercenary Group looked at the man-eating flower demon with an aggressive aura. There was no way for him to escape. At this moment, the mercenary cultivator covered his eyes as if he had already tacitly agreed to his fate. Whoosh! A burst of light was emitted from his body, and then the light quickly spread. Under the illumination of this beam of light, the Piranha Flower Demon kept letting out miserable cries. Finally, it disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. At this moment, everyone looked at the mercenary cultivator in shock. ¡±Wow, there¡¯s actually a peerless expert hidden in our Wolf Fang Mercenary ¡°Little Ma, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so awesome. You¡¯ve been pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger in front of me!¡± ¡°Master Six-Eared Macaque has left, and another expert has appeared.¡± At this moment, words of surprise, joy, and shock rang in the ears of the mercenary cultivators. The mercenary cultivator himself was also very confused. He knew his own strength. Then, the mercenary cultivator saw the coins hanging on his waist. In the past few days, he had only seen Xiao Changtian. He had never seen anyone else. ¡°Thankyou for your help, expert!¡± At this moment, all the mercenary group cultivators said gratefully. Seeing the people around him, the mercenary cultivator took a deep breath. He told the others about the situation he had encountered. Although he enjoyed the honor, he was still panicking because he didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. After hearing the mercenary cultivator¡¯s words, everyone had a suspicious expression and said, ¡°Does that mean that a peerless master has appeared in our Human Realm Upon Heavens? And Master Six-Eared Macaque is his?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so. Otherwise, why would Master Six-Eared Macaque suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°It must be that senior. With that senior, all the demons in the Human Realm Upon Heavens will be destroyed by him.¡± With this thought in mind, everyone felt a surge of joy in their hearts. Soon after, the legend of the Sorrowful Sky began to spread in the Sky of Demons. At the same time, in an alternate dimension. The skeleton shadow slowly stood in the middle of the crowd. The original seven people in the meeting had now become five people. At this moment, the skeleton phantom also gritted its teeth and slowly said to the others, ¡°The man-eating flower king is also dead!¡± The skeleton¡¯s voice was like a boulder falling into everyone¡¯s ears. They could still accept the death of the Rat Demons. However, the man-eating flower king had also been killed. This made them have no choice but to re-evaluate their situation. Perhaps, they would be the next ones to perish. Following that, a shadow slowly said to the others, ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, those people from the Righteous Dao Alliance are all trapped on the side of the Evil World.¡± The others nodded in agreement. Until now, they still didn¡¯t know who was dealing with them. This was the most terrifying part. The skeletal figure looked at everyone¡¯s frightened expressions and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to find out who¡¯s dealing with us. Everyone, speed up the collection of the Heavenly Dao Origin.¡± We still need someone to take over the Saint Spirit Sky.¡± As soon as the skeleton phantom finished speaking, everyone remained silent. No one wanted to fight for that job now. The skeleton phantom looked at everyone, feeling a little dissatisfied. With some displeasure on his face, he said to everyone, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Since no one is willing to take the lead, let¡¯s find that person first.¡± ¡°Now, everyone, let¡¯s activate the search formation together.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. They were panicking when they did not find out who the enemy was. Then, evil Qi surged from everyone¡¯s bodies, and finally formed a huge array in the void between them. Whoosh! A beam of light flew out from the array and flowed out. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Bat King, Go and Help (1) Chapter 723: Bat King, Go and Help (1) Translator: 549690339 Heaven¡¯s Beyond, in the void. Xiao Changtian and Six-Eared Macaque were flying slowly in the air. At this moment, a light flashed in the air. Standing on the sword, the six-eared macaque trembled. Looking at this light, his eyes were filled with vigilance. He could feel a strong evil aura from this light. At the same time, the longsword also emitted a bright light and destroyed the light with one strike. At the same time, Treasure Pill Heaven was also close at hand. Xiao Changtian looked at the approaching building and said to Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Little Six, this is Treasure Pill Heaven.¡± This was the first time he had come to this place. It was said that this was a place that cultivators dreamed of. Any illness would be treated here. The demons here shouldn¡¯t be that rampant. After all, the demons he had seen were all mutated animals and plants. For a doctor, this was quite easy to manage. Six-Eared Macaque heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and said slowly,¡± ¡°Yes, senior. Treasure Pill Sky is famous for its medicine refinement.¡± ¡°However, the Pill Pavilion Master has already disappeared for some time. The situation in Treasure Pill Sky is slightly worse than other places.¡± Hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned. This pill pavilion should be some awesome immortal cultivator faction. In that case, this Baodan Heaven was still filled with demons? ¡°Little Six, what kind of demon is this Treasure Pill Heaven?¡± As a doctor, Xiao Changtian also wanted to know what made those alchemists helpless. Six-Eared Macaque shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I¡¯m not very clear about the situation in Baodan Heaven.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything after hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words. It was impossible for Xiao Liuzi to know everything. When the time came, he would just go down and ask. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian rode the long sword under his feet and entered the Treasure Pill Heaven with the Six-Eared Macaque. At the same time, in the dark alternate dimension. Cough! Cough! Cough! A violent cough slowly came from the mouth of the skeleton. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chief?¡± When the other demon leaders saw the skeleton¡¯s appearance, they hurriedly said to him with concern. ¡°The probing spell formation was forcefully interrupted.¡± Hiss! As soon as the skeleton figure finished speaking, everyone in the alternate dimension sucked in a breath of cold air. This array had gathered everyone¡¯s strength, but it could still be broken by the other party. This made them feel a little terrified! ¡°However, the last location that the light locked onto was around Treasure Pill Heaven.¡± ¡°In other words, that person1 s next target might be Bao Pill Heaven.¡± After the skeleton figure finished speaking, the others slowly looked at a figure in the alternate dimension. That was because the Heavenly Dao Origin collected by Treasure Pill Heaven had landed on him. After a while of silence, the skeleton said to the others,¡± ¡°Bat King, go to Treasure Pill Heaven and help the shark. As soon as the skeletal figure finished speaking, a bat-shaped demon figure also clenched its fist at him. She flapped the wings on her back and slowly said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief. We¡¯ll keep that person there forever.¡± It seemed that the bat king demon wasn¡¯t that afraid of Xiao Changtian. When the others saw the skeleton figure sending the bat king out to help, they also felt that there was no problem. This was because the Bat King had the deepest foundation in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. The Bat King was already accumulating power in the Montenegro Forbidden Zone of the Li family. The energy absorption array unique to the Bat Demon race was also invincible against the human race. ¡°Remember, this person can break through our investigation. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s the Heavenly Dao incarnation that Holy Master mentioned. ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, you should focus on collecting the Heavenly Dao Origin.¡± The skeletal figure voiced out his guess, and the two demon leaders nodded. ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry. I promise to complete the mission!¡± At the same time, in Treasure Pill Heaven. Xiao Changtian and Six-Eared Macaque slowly landed on the street. Xiao Changtian slowly opened the system interface in his mind, trying to find the location of the demon leader. However, the system¡¯s function disappointed Xiao Changtian once again. ¡°System, can you help me detect the location of the demon leader?¡± He had already killed two demon leaders. No matter what, he should at least give some substantial rewards. ¡°Ding-dong. Sorry, host. The system doesn¡¯t have such a service.¡± At this moment, the system¡¯s voice also slowly responded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also wanted to beat him up. However, when he thought of his path to invincibility, he decided to endure it. just as Xiao Changtian was about to give up, the system¡¯s voice continued to ring. [Ding-dong. If the host can kill two more demon leaders, the host can enter seclusion to cultivate ahead of time.]¡± What was that? Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s words and was stunned for a moment. After waiting so long, he could finally start cultivating. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was excited. Six-Eared Macaque saw Xiao Changtian laughing alone. Instead, she said to him tentatively, ¡°Senior-Senior, look at this place. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone here.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words woke Xiao Changtian up from the system reward. As long as he killed two more demon leaders, he would be able to start his cultivation path. After hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian began to carefully examine the streets around him. Just like what Six-Eared Macaque said, there was no one in Treasure Pill Sky. ¡°Xiao Liuzi, can you tell me where they are now? ¡°Senior, yes, but it will take some time.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that Xiao Liuzi was really capable, so he said to him. After all, he was not in a hurry to find the demon leader. He still had to replenish some resources. After all, he had used up most of the things he had prepared in the Demon Spirit Sky and Saint Spirit Sky. As he was thinking about this, Xiao Changtian saw an inn called Breeze Pavilion. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Xiao Liuzi, let¡¯s go inside and take a look.¡± The main reason why he chose this inn was because he saw what he needed. There seemed to be all kinds of medicinal herbs in this inn. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque followed him into the cave. He needed a quiet place to do his calculations. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: Alchemist’s Request (1) Chapter 724: Alchemist¡¯s Request (1) Translator: 549690339 Treasure Pill Heaven, Clear Wind Pavilion. After Xiao Changtian brought Six-Eared Macaque into the Clear Breeze Pavilion, he did a simple check. Just like the situation on the street, there was no one in the entire inn. At this time, Xiao Changtian also found a batch of herbs he needed. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many medicinal herbs in this inn. If these things were piled up, they could become a small medical center. Inside the inn, Six-Eared Macaque saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and asked him,¡± ¡°Senior, what are you doing?¡± Hearing Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and told him his purpose. ¡°I found these things in the inn and prepared to refine some medicinal powder.¡± ¡°When we encounter some strange demons, we might be able to use it.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque nodded. Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Little Six, I¡¯ll go and get busy. I¡¯ll leave the matter of finding the leader of the Evil Demons to you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian slowly walked upstairs. He randomly found a room in the inn and took out the furnace that the system had given him previously. According to the demon leaders he met in the Saint Spirit Sky and the Demon Spirit Sky, most of them were mutated animals and plants. With the little chemistry skills he had learned in his previous life, it should not be a problem for him to make some medicinal powder. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian placed the herbs into the furnace in a certain order. Whoosh! Following that, the entire furnace began to shake. At the same time, outside the Clear Wind Pavilion. Six-Eared Macaque sat on the waiter¡¯s seat and used his vital essence. He was searching for the location of the demons in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. At this moment, Six-Eared Macaque sensed something. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, there was a strong energy fluctuation. ¡°Senior, what kind of treasure is this?¡± According to Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s estimations, this fluctuation was comparable to the appearance of some ancient tombs. Moreover, it had to be at least the ancient tomb of the Creation Immortal. Thinking about this, Six-Eared Macaque frowned. This was because he could sense that a few groups of people were gathering toward the Clear Wind Pavilion. There was no one on this street when they first arrived. Now that someone had come, the Six-Eared Macaque had to be cautious. Soon, Six-Eared Macaque walked toward the outer area of Cool Breeze Pavilion. Walking out of the door, Six-Eared Macaque saw a group of alchemists in alchemist uniforms slowly walking over from the south of the street. The leader was a white-haired old man. The old man slowly said, ¡°This aura, could it be that the ancestor and the others have returned?¡± ¡°Everyone, come with me to welcome the ancestor.¡± The old man said this, but he soon arrived in front of the door of the Clear Breeze Pavilion. Seeing the Six-Eared Macaque guarding the entrance, they stopped in their tracks. After checking it carefully, he said to the Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°This is¡­A member of the Six-Eared Macaque Clan?¡± The white-haired old man said in shock. The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s ability was no secret in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. They respected their clan very much. Then, Six-Eared Macaque said to the old man,¡± ¡°You are the pill masters of Treasure Pill Sky, right? What are you doing here? When we came, there was no one.¡± Six-Eared Macaque raised his voice. It was obvious that he was telling the old man and the others not to jump out when they sensed the senior¡¯s aura. The white-haired old man smiled at Six-Eared Macaque. ¡°Friend Six-Eared Macaque, we only dared to come here because we sensed the powerful aura in the Clear Breeze Pavilion.¡± ¡°As you know, the demons have been running amok recently. We were forced to hide. ¡°Who is that pill concocting senior inside?¡± The Six-Eared Macaque waved at the white-haired elder. ¡°You have no right to ask who that person inside is. You should continue hiding.¡± When they were in the Sky of Evil Spirits, Six-Eared Macaque felt that Xiao Changtian wanted to hide his identity. Everything was very low-key. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. How would he dare to reveal Xiao Changtian¡¯s information to others? However, Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words put the old man and the others in a difficult position. They had originally come here following the aura of this Creation Immortal. This was because they were all members of the pill pavilion and knew of the existence of the righteous path alliance. When the aura of the Creation Immortal appeared, they thought that the ancestor had returned. He did not expect it to be another mysterious expert. However, when he thought of the Pill Pavilion¡¯s current situation, the white- haired old man still said to him, ¡°Six-Eared Macaque, we just want to see the one inside.¡± ¡°The Pill Pavilion is now in the hands of the Evil Demons. If we don¡¯t take it back, who knows how many more casualties our human race will suffer.¡± The white-haired old man knew that using force would not work, so he decided to use soft tactics. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque said to them again,¡± ¡°I know. You guys should choose to hide., When that lord comes out, I will tell him your intentions.¡± The white-haired old man was also very anxious when he heard Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s words. ¡°No, there are still some alchemists trapped in the pill pavilion.¡± ¡°We still hope that person can immediately take action and save us.¡± If it was in the past, why would alchemists like them need to request others? It was always the other cultivators who came to beg them for medicinal pills. It was just that in this era where demons were rampant, everyone¡¯s priority was to ensure their own lives. Their alchemists had become pushovers in the eyes of the demons because of their weak strength. In just a few days, their entire Treasure Pill Heaven had been defeated. After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Nine-Six-Eared Macaque also slowly said to them, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Tell me, where is that demon leader now?¡± At the same time, in the sky above a small pavilion in Treasure Pill Heaven. Streaks of blood-colored light slowly sounded, and then the bat king¡¯s figure slowly appeared in Baodan Heaven. In front of him, a blue-robed man revealed his sharp teeth when he saw him. He slowly said to him, ¡°Bat King, you¡¯re really slow. Are you afraid?¡± Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Senior Escaped?_l Chapter 725: Senior Escaped?_l Translator: 549690339 Treasure Pill Heaven, the pavilion was in the sky. After the bat king heard the shark¡¯s words, it snorted coldly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know life and death. In Baodan Heaven, there¡¯s the aura of a Creation Immortal.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Bat King also looked in the direction of the Clear Wind Pavilion. Hearing this, the shark demon leader frowned as he looked in the direction of the Clear Wind Pavilion. The evil aura on his body spread out, and then his heart shook. Just as the bat king had said, Baodan Heaven had the aura of a Creation Immortal. ¡°Could it be that person?¡± At this moment, the shark demon leader said to the bat king with some uncertainty. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I¡¯ll just go over and take a look. Get your people to cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Also, I need to speed up the pace of the Heavenly Dao essence.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the bat king ignored the shark demon leader. With a flash of his figure, he directly attacked in the direction of the Clear Wind Pavilion. At the same time, in front of Qingfeng Pavilion. Six-Eared Macaque frowned when he heard the old man¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Evil Demons are all gathered on the Pill Pavilion¡¯s Medicine Island?¡± ¡°Yes, and we can feel that the spiritual energy in Treasure Pill Sky is slowly dissipating. Clearly, those demons are doing something unknown.¡± ¡°Senior Six-Eared Macaque, see if you can get that person to act quickly.¡± As alchemists, they had a stronger spiritual sense than others. Thus, it was not difficult to discover the abnormality of this Treasure Pill Heaven. Moreover, according to their estimates, if this continued, Baodan Heaven would probably become a lower realm in the future. Therefore, they were eager to let Xiao Changtian take action. Six-Eared Macaque hesitated when he saw how insistent the old man was. ¡°Alright then. Since I know the location of the demon leader, I¡¯ll go and inform Senior.¡± ¡°Just wait here. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± The Six-Eared Macaque saw the old man and the others nod at him respectfully. Before Six-Eared Macaque could enter the Clear Wind Pavilion, everyone present felt a monstrous evil aura descend. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In mid-air, a Demon Bat slowly appeared, and at the same time, a series of ear-piercing sounds came out of its mouth. ¡°Oh no, those demons are coming!¡± At this time, an alchemist also said in fear. The scene of the demons slaughtering their sect was still vivid in their minds. The old man in the lead said even more fearfully, ¡°No, this is different from the previous demons. It seems to be an even more powerful bat demon.¡± ¡°According to the ancestor, aren¡¯t they sealed in the Montenegro Forbidden Region? Why are you here now?¡± Seeing the appearance of a new species of demon, the old man panicked. ¡°Master Six-Eared Macaque, please invite the senior out. Otherwise, none of us will be able to leave today.¡± Realizing the severity of the situation, Six-Eared Macaque did not hesitate. He turned around and walked into the Clear Wind Pavilion. After the bat king arrived with its bat demon, it looked at the figures on the street. He said coldly, ¡°Clear the area!¡± As soon as the bat king finished speaking, the bats beside him did not hesitate at all. They charged towards the alchemists below. ¡°Everyone, hold on!¡± When the old man saw the Bat Demon approaching, he shouted at the others. Everyone used the spirit skills they were good at and fought with the Bat Demon. At this moment, in the guest room of the Clear Breeze Pavilion, Xiao Changtian was looking at the furnace in front of him. He slowly poured the liquid out of the furnace. Bang! A small explosion sounded from the porcelain bowl. Xiao Changtian was still a little scared. Sigh, it was all his fault for not learning chemistry well in his previous life. Damn it, these two things mixed together and there was even a small explosion. Fortunately, it was a small-scale explosion. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to deal with it. As he thought about this, there was a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Six-Eared Macaque. Xiao Changtian smiled and said,¡± ¡°Little Six, you found the demon leader, right? We can go now.¡± Six-Eared Macaque nodded at Xiao Changtian. As expected of a senior. He really had the situation outside in his hands. At this moment, Six-Eared Macaque nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes, Senior. The demon is outside.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian followed Six-Eared Macaque out of the hall. At this moment, on the street of the Cool Breeze Pavilion. After the bat king felt the explosion coming from the room, it also stared inside. The explosion just now could not be unleashed without the strength of the Creation Immortal. That person was using a spirit skill inside, but he didn¡¯t come out. What did that mean? When the old man below felt the fluctuations in the room, he was delighted. ¡°Everyone, hold on. Senior is about to come out.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the other alchemists also seemed to have hope of survival. The true essence in his body surged, and he fought with the bat demon as if he had been injected with chicken blood. ¡°What a waste of time!¡± When the bat king saw the reaction of the alchemist below, a powerful aura erupted from his body. ¡°What is it? It¡¯s actually a demon leader?¡± Although the old man knew that the bat king was not ordinary, he did not expect that he was actually a demon leader. In that case, there were two demon leaders in Treasure Pill Heaven? Thinking of this, the alchemists ¡®spirits dropped a lot again. After all, even if they had the help of the senior inside, they only had a Creation Immortal. The two demon leaders on the other side were equivalent to two Creation Immortals. They would still be suppressed. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± At this moment, an alchemist¡¯s miserable cry slowly sounded. Under the bat king¡¯s attack, the alchemists had almost no strength to fight back. All of them fell under his attack. At this moment, the old man and the others also looked towards the door of the Clear Wind Pavilion. Two figures slowly walked out of the main entrance. Seeing them, the old man and the others were filled with joy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They had waited for so long, and finally, that senior had come out. The appearance of Xiao Changtian and Six-Eared Macaque also attracted the bat king¡¯s attention. For a moment, they became the focus of the entire venue. However, he still had to wait for Xiao Changtian to attack the bat king and the others. An alchemist glanced at Xiao Changtian and couldn¡¯t help but say,1 ¡°Wow, Senior escaped?¡± Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Ignorance (1) Chapter 726: Ignorance (1) Translator: 549690339 Treasure Pill Heaven, in front of the Clear Wind Pavilion. An alchemist pointed at Xiao Changtian and said to the others. Senior escaped? These words rang out in everyone¡¯s ears. The old man and the others were a little puzzled at first. After seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure, he understood everything. In their eyes, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any aura at all. He wasn¡¯t even at the first qi layer. A mortal! Could it be that senior knows that there are two demon leaders in Treasure Pill Heaven? He knew that he couldn¡¯t deal with them with his strength, so he fled in advance? With this thought in mind, the others began to guess Xiao Changtian¡¯s motive. ¡°We¡¯re really blind. We actually came out to find trouble ourselves. We really paid wrongly.¡± ¡¯ ¡°If we continue to hide in the sewers, we might be able to survive for a few more days.¡± ¡°As expected, the stronger they are, the more those people cherish their lives.¡± With this thought in mind, the group of alchemists began to criticize Xiao Changtian. After Xiao Changtian heard their words, he was also a little dumbfounded. The surroundings were chattering, and he could not hear what they were saying clearly. He could only vaguely hear something escaping. Xiao Changtian looked at the bat in the air and said to Six-Eared Macaque,¡± ¡°Little Six, these are demons, right?¡± When he had just come out of the Cool Breeze Pavilion, the system had also reminded him in his mind that it had detected a demon leader. It must be these bats. Six-Eared Macaque nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. The one in the middle is the demon leader, the bat king!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the bat king in the middle. The bat king and Xiao Changtian looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know why but they felt uncomfortable. When those humans encountered them previously, their eyes were filled with unconcealable fear. However, the person in front of him was different. His eyes were a little too calm. Then, the Bat King saw Xiao Changtian walk up to the Pharmacist and the others. The old man looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°Young man, your life is really bitter. You were captured to be a substitute.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t be too sad. This is the way of the world. Enjoy your last moments.¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn black. What nonsense was this old man spouting? What substitute? Enjoying his last moments? Why did it sound like he was about to die? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the old man with a straight face,¡± ¡°Old man, are you acting up again? How can you say that you¡¯re dead? Isn¡¯t it just a bat?¡± When the old man heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his heart was filled with anger. However, when he thought that everyone did not have much time left he slowly said, Forget it, those who don¡¯t know are fearless, those who don¡¯t know are fearless!¡± The person in front of him was just a substitute ghost mortal. How could a mortal know the power of the Creation Immortal? After Xiao Changtian heard the old man¡¯s words, more and more black lines appeared on his face. Then, he said to the old man, ¡°Old man, you should find a place to sit and don¡¯t run around.¡± This old man was obviously old and had some problems with his brain. She couldn¡¯t let him run around. Then, Xiao Changtian turned around to deal with the bat king and the others. After all, they were the real purpose of his operation this time. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the old man sighed in his heart. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s not much difference between dying early and late. Let him go first.¡± b When the bat king saw Xiao Changtian walking towards him, he was also on guard. This person had never put him in his eyes ever since he appeared. Was he playing psychological warfare with her? Then, the bat king saw Xiao Changtian take out a jade bottle from his interspatial ring. This was the concentrated sulfuric acid that he had just carefully prepared. When Xiao Changtian saw these bats, he felt that they looked familiar. Weren¡¯t they similar to the bat demon beasts he saw in Little Li¡¯s cave? At that time, his own concentrated sulfuric acid could kill a demon beast. Right now, they were just a bunch of ordinary little bats. He still could not deal with them. The moment the bat king saw Xiao Changtian take out the concentrated sulfuric acid, the crisis in his heart reached its peak. ¡°Form the formation!¡± Without any hesitation, the Bat King immediately let the entire Bat Demon surround him. Then, the Bat Demon slowly transferred its power to the Bat King. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian used his water gun to attack the bat king in the air. ¡°Yo, you even came up with a formation.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile on his face. In the air, the Bat Devils gathered into the shape of a shield. It seemed that he wanted to use this opportunity to block Xiao Changtian¡¯s attack. Whoosh! The concentrated sulfuric acid was shot onto the Bat Demon¡¯s body as promised. Then, under the shocked gazes of the old man and the others, the Bat Demons fell from the sky one after another. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Seeing the appearance of the bat demons on the ground, the old man¡¯s mouth was wide open. It was as if he had seen something unbelievable. The bat king did not react either. He only felt an extremely powerful bone-corroding pain stimulating his nerves. Then, his entire body melted on the spot. With the enhancement of his array, he had reached the peak of the Creation Immortal Realm. How could he be killed in one strike? The Bat King¡¯s figure slowly landed on the ground with confusion in his heart. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly rose in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The host has killed the Evil Demon Leader!]¡± ¡°The number of demon leaders killed is three!¡± Seeing that the number of demon leaders on the system panel was close to half Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hide his joy. Then, Xiao Changtian turned to the alchemists and said,¡± ¡°Look, it¡¯s just some small bats. Don¡¯t be so surprised.¡± Alright, do you know where the people in this town have gone?¡± As Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell, the faces of the alchemists turned red. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They were just saying that Xiao Changtian was a scapegoat, a mortal. They didn¡¯t expect the clown to be them. Standing in front of them, he was definitely a peerless expert with a profound cultivation. Thinking of this, the old man respectfully said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, everyone is hiding in the ditch.¡± Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: System Reward 1 Chapter 727: System Reward 1 Translator: 549690339 Treasure Pill Heaven, in front of the Clear Wind Pavilion. After Xiao Changtian heard the old man¡¯s words, he slowly said to him,¡± ¡°Old man, why don¡¯t we gather everyone and help them hide in the Divine Realm for a while?¡± Seeing a group of old men hiding in the ditch, Xiao Changtian felt a little emotional. Now, demons were everywhere, but fortunately, there were no traces of demons in the Divine Realm. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯swords, the old man asked him doubtfully,¡± ¡°DivineWorld?¡± Yes, there are no demons there, and there are many amiable and powerful cultivators.¡± ¡°I can definitely guarantee your safety!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly explained to the old man. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s eyes turned moist. ¡°Senior, can we really go over?¡± Ever since the demons rampaged through Treasure Pill Heaven, this group of alchemists had been looking forward to the appearance of the righteous path alliance. However, they didn¡¯t come. They didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to come. ¡°So what? Gather everyone and I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Xiao Changtian said to him slowly as he saw how difficult it was for these people. The old man wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes after Xiao Changtian¡¯s confirmation. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡®Senior, most of the others are trapped on the island.¡± ¡°I still need you to save them.¡± Medicine Island, as the name implied, was the place where alchemists planted medicinal herbs. There was the most powerful defensive array formation in Treasure Pill Heaven. Most of the alchemists were also hiding on the medicinal island. In the end, they were trapped there and had no way to come out. Xiao Changtian heard the old man¡¯s words and said,¡± ¡®Medicinal island? Then let¡¯s go over and take a look. Tell me about the situation on the island while you¡¯re at it.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards the Medicine Island under the lead of the old man after his words sounded. Through the old man, Xiao Changtian knew that there were many shark demons around the island. Hearing this news, Xiao Changtian was also very excited. When the system was in Baodan Heaven, it had detected that there were two demon leaders in Baodan Heaven. After killing one, Xiao Changtian was still thinking about how to get information about the other demon leader. He didn¡¯t expect it to come so quickly. Soon, under the old man¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian arrived in front of an island. The island¡¯s situation was somewhat similar to the island in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It was surrounded by water on all sides. At this moment, a roar sounded in the ears of Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Roar!¡± A huge shark demon jumped up from the lake and was about to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Six-Eared Macaque stood beside Xiao Changtian and reminded him when he saw the Shark Demon. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian pulled out his sword from his waist and stabbed at the shark demon. The longsword slashed across the shark demon¡¯s body, and the shark demon fell into the lake. A bright red blood stain appeared on the surface of the water. Seeing this, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Changtian said to the others,¡± ¡°Everyone, we have to build a ship. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy for us to go to the island.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone nodded at him. Following that, a small raft slowly appeared from Xiao Changtian¡¯s creation. 111 go over and take a look first. You guys just wait here.¡± Due to the limited materials used to make the raft, it could not accommodate many people. Therefore, Xiao Changtian also planned to go over alone to take a look first, and then make other plans. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone nodded at him. Then, Xiao Changtian drove the small raft alone and slowly walked towards the Medicine Island. At the same time, in the lake, a group of shark demons were staring at Xiao Changtian¡¯s raft. ¡°Where did this human come from? He actually dares to parade above us. Let me eat him.¡± ¡°However, the longswords in these people are not easy to deal with.¡± This group of shark demons had yet to make a move because of the long sword at Xiao Changtian¡¯s waist. Just now, Xiao Changtian had killed a shark demon with a single strike, which had given them quite a shock. At this time, the shark demon with a relatively large body slowly came between them. ¡°Go back. The Heavenly Dao Origin has been collected. Send him over.¡± ¡°Leave this human to me.¡± The one who spoke was the shark demon leader. Just now, he could no longer sense the bat king¡¯s aura. Needless to say, he knew very well that he must have been killed by that person. And now, Xiao Changtian was here to stop them from getting the Heavenly Dao Origin. At this time, he could only rely on himself. He did not tell the other Shark Demons just now to avoid unnecessary panic. With this thought in mind, the Shark Demon Leader attacked Xiao Changtian. At this moment, in the bamboo basket behind Xiao Changtian. The Black Tortoise slowly crawled out and looked at the shark leader that was about to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°Little shark, what do you want to do?¡± Black Tortoise¡¯s voice slowly sounded in the shark demon leader¡¯s mind. Then, the shark demon leader felt the surrounding lake water rejecting it. They even attacked him. ¡°Divine Beast Black Tortoise?¡± At this moment, the shark demon leader said in shock. However, he ignored his words. The shark demon leader quickly turned into a corpse. ¡± No, just you wait. The evil race won¡¯t let you off.¡± The shark demon leader shouted at Black Tortoise. Xiao Changtian, who was standing on the raft, also felt that it was a little strange. His gaze was fixed on the lake below. After seeing that there was no change in the lake, they continued to move forward. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The host has killed the fourth demon leader!]¡± ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving out the reward to the host. Please check it carefully.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian was a little confused. How did he kill another demon leader? Could it be that shark? However, the system¡¯s delay was a little too big. Of course, this was not the most important thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The most important thing was that the system had just said something. The reward had already been given to him. In that case, he could cultivate? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian was also excited. It was also at this moment that in the depths of the lake, Bao Dantian¡¯s origin energy continuously surged into a spatial wormhole. In the end, the wormhole slowly closed. Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Skeleton’s Plan (1) Chapter 728: Skeleton¡¯s Plan (1) Translator: 549690339 1 Treasure Pill Heaven, by the lake. After Xiao Changtian went to the island, he had a simple conversation with the alchemists on the island. Then, he brought them out of the medicine island. At this moment, a group of alchemists had already gathered by the lake. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the crowd,¡± ¡°There are many Evil Demons in Treasure Pill Heaven now. Why don¡¯t we all move to the Divine Realm and hide for a while?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished his words, everyone nodded at him without exception. It was as if he had been waiting for this day for a long time. Xiao Changtian could understand their reaction. After all, when Xiao Changtian saw them on the herb island, he was also slightly shocked. The people on the island were mostly old men. When those old men saw them, they would run away immediately. However, with their figures, they fell after running a few steps. They were either as thin as a stick, and their bodies looked like they were about to fall apart. Or they were dressed in strange, smelly clothes. Of course, the most exaggerated ones were some old men who really hid in the stinking sewers. When he found them, they were still playing with mud. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to them,¡± ¡°After we return, everyone should also wash up. Your current state will attract unnecessary attention in the Divine Realm.¡± With their current state, they would definitely be treated as beggars in the Divine World. If he suddenly brought so many beggars to the Divine World, it would be strange if he did not attract attention. Just one more point and he would be able to activate the path of invincibility. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble at this time. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the group of alchemists slowly said to him,¡± ¡°We understand, Senior!¡± In fact, this was not entirely their fault. Those shark demons would catch them every now and then to eat as food. As alchemists, although their strength was not much, their spiritual sense was much stronger than others. This also caused the shark demons to become angrier as they ate. Later on, some alchemists had no choice but to come up with a series of Bone Shrinking Pills. Under the effects of the pill, they became as thin as a stick. Those shark demons would not have such a great appetite when they saw them. The smelly clothes and the smelly drain were even more so. The smell of those things was what those shark demons hated the most. At this moment, Six-Eared Macaque said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s still a demon leader in the lake. Look¡­¡± After a series of deductions, the Six-Eared Macaque discovered that the Shark Demon Leader was in the lake. However, before he could finish, he was interrupted by Xiao Changtian. ¡°I know. I killed that shark with a single strike.¡± ¡°We can just go back.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Six-Eared Macaque was stunned. He felt that he was already the fastest. He didn¡¯t expect that when he came out, the shark had already been killed by Xiao Changtian. The alchemists at the side were even more shocked. They knew better than anyone about the shark demon leader. That big shark was extremely cruel. Relying on its strength as a Creation Immortal, it ate the most of their alchemists. He didn¡¯t expect to be killed by Senior. No wonder they came out so smoothly. They didn¡¯t expect Senior to make such clear arrangements for them. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian led the group of alchemists towards the Divine Realm. Heaven¡¯s Beyond, in a dark alternate dimension. In the alternate dimension, the skeleton figure stood in the center of the space. In front of him, there was a glowing array. ¡°The Heavenly Dao Origin of Treasure Pill Heaven can be considered to have been gathered.¡± The skeleton slowly said as he stared at the array. However, at the corner of the array, the light had not yet lit up. ¡°We¡¯re just short of the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Saint Spirit Sky. Even the Bat King and Shark are dead. That person is truly troublesome.¡± At this moment, the other demon looked at the skeleton figure and said slowly to him. Now, there were only three demon leaders in the entire alternate dimension. Skeleton was the commander of all the demons. Their bodies were also a little strange. They were not in the form of animals or plants. On the contrary, they were no different from humans. ¡°Elder Yin Yang, it¡¯s fine. I have my own way of getting the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Saint Spirit Sky.¡± ¡°The evolution of the Evil World will never stop. Hearing the Yin Demon Leader¡¯s words, the skeleton looked at the missing corner of the array and said slowly. These two demons were a pair of Yin and Yang brothers. One was a Yin demon, while the other was a Yang demon. After hearing Skeleton¡¯s words, the Yang Demon said to him,¡± ¡°Chief, what should we do next?¡± ¡°With the Heavenly Dao essence, evil techniques will definitely evolve! -After the Evil World evolves, the so-called righteous alliance cultivators of the human race will all die inside.¡± The skeletal figure covered his chin with his hand and said to the others. ¡°Yin Yang Demons, the two of you guard the exit of the barrier. Don¡¯t let those humans open the barrier.¡± ¡°As for me, it¡¯s time for me to meet that so-called Heavenly Dao incarnation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to take back the Saint Spirit Sky¡¯s origin. As he said that, the skeleton stared at the Yin Yang Demon. After the Yin Yang Demon heard the skeleton¡¯s words, it also cupped its fist in the direction of the body. Then, the two demon leaders turned into two streams of light and disappeared into the alternate dimension. After the Yin Yang Demon left the alternate dimension, the skeleton took a step forward. His figure disappeared from this alternate dimension. At the same time, in the Divine World, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian led a group of alchemists to the island. At this time, Xiao Changtian also said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly, ¡°Jiu ¡®er, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to settle them down.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian return, Nine Phoenix was also very happy. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he immediately nodded at him. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°This is my maid. Everyone follow her to settle down.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was introducing Mu Jiuhuang to the others. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone nodded at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After arriving at the island, they felt that Xiao Changtian was even more unfathomable. Without the Righteous Path Alliance, the entire Beyond Avalon was invaded by demons. As for the Divine World, as a small external world, it could actually survive. They were shocked and admired Xiao Changtian¡¯s methods. The Six-Eared Macaque¡¯s feelings were even stronger, because he felt great luck here. At this moment, the Great Sun Immortal also rushed over from the side. ¡°Senior, this is bad. Something has happened to Miss Yurong..¡± Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Guo Yurong’s Condition Deteriors (1) Chapter 729: Guo Yurong¡¯s Condition Deteriors (1) Translator: 549690339 7 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian gave Mu Jiuhuang some instructions on the island. Hearing the anxious words of the Great Sun Immortal, he also hurriedly walked over. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, tell me what happened slowly.¡± There were beads of sweat on the forehead of the Immortal Da Yang. When he saw Xiao Changtian, he pointed at Guo Yurong¡¯s room. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not good. Miss Yurong¡¯s condition has been worsening these few days. I haven¡¯t found out the reason.¡± Hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal, Xiao Changtian frowned and said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Soon, Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal arrived at Guo Yurong¡¯s room. At this moment, Guo Yurong was lying on her back on the bed. Xiao Changtian slowly walked over. He placed a hand on her forehead, and her expression became solemn. According to his estimation, after he gave her that medicinal soup previously. Miss Yurong should be able to recover after resting for a while. But now, it seemed that the situation was getting more and more serious. Miss Yurong¡¯s condition did not improve at all. On the contrary, it was vaguely worse than before. If this continued, Xiao Changtian felt that Guo Yurong might still be in a deep sleep. Perfected Great Sun, did anything happen during the time I was away?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was solemn as he asked the Great Sun Immortal. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal pondered for a while. ¡°Hmm¡­ No, Senior, Miss Yurong should have taken the medicine according to your instructions when you left.¡± As he said that, the Great Sun Immortal shook his head at Xiao Changtian. Nothing special happened, but his condition worsened. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was at his wit¡¯s end. Xiao Changtian had a very good impression of Guo Yurong during the days he spent with her. Miss Guo did not get along with him because he was a cultivator. On the contrary, Miss Guo and the Immortal Da Yang were both approachable and good cultivators. Moreover, he had inherited the system¡¯s medical skills. He had not cured Miss Guo. How could he be worthy of the medical skills of a master? At this moment, Di Tian also walked in from outside. He was originally reading in the Sutra Depository. He immediately rushed over, and when he saw Xiao Changtian return, his face was solemn. Di Tian also had a puzzled look on his face as he stared at Daoist Dayang. As for Daoist Big Sun, he understood Di Tian¡¯s intentions and transmitted the situation here to him. After knowing the ins and outs of the matter, Di Tian also walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, in my opinion, could this girl have been used by her enemy with some kind of gu technique?¡± ¡°Actually, he¡¯s not sick.¡± At this moment, Di Tian also voiced out his thoughts. Xiao Changtian had helped him a lot in the Divine Realm and the Tian Yuan Continent. Hence, Di Tian also hoped that he could help Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes also brightened when he heard Di Tian¡¯s words. What he had been thinking about just now was the illness of mortals, but Miss Guo¡¯s enemies were immortal cultivators. Although they had been killed, it was inevitable that some forces would still want to take revenge. When he came to the cultivation world, he had heard that some immortal cultivators could use voodoo to control people. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, can you help Miss Guo investigate and see if there is such a possibility?¡± Among the people present, the strongest one was Daoist Big Sun. He had just received the system¡¯s reward, and his cultivation was not even at the beginner level. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal also hurried over to investigate. After spending so much time with Xiao Changtian, he was no longer surprised by Xiao Changtian¡¯s requests. His telegnosis ability roamed Guo Yurong¡¯s body for a while. Then, the Great Sun Zhenren stood up and said to Xiao Changtian slowly, ¡°Senior, this is indeed possible. According to my investigation, the vitality in Miss Guo s body is indeed slowly flowing away.¡± Pa! Xiao Changtian slammed the table beside him as soon as the Great Sun Immortal finished speaking. ¡°These people really won¡¯t give up until they die.¡± Guo Yurong was on her own island, yet those cultivators were still so arrogant. Daoist Big Sun, is there any way to find out who is behind this?¡± Although Xiao Changtian was angry, Miss Guo¡¯s illness still had to be treated. To cure Miss Guo¡¯s illness, he still had to find the person who was secretly causing trouble. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal shook his head. I m sorry, senior. My cultivation is limited, so I can¡¯t find out yet.¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised to hear what the Great Sun Immortal said. Even the Great Sun Immortal could not do anything about it. It seemed that Miss Guo¡¯s enemy was a tough nut to crack. As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his mind,¡± ¡°System, if I start cultivating, can I find the mastermind?¡± Although he didn¡¯t have much hope, Xiao Changtian still asked the system in his mind. [Ding-dong. Host, if you start cultivating, you can defeat the person behind the scenes.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was delighted. The system didn¡¯t say if we can find the person behind the scenes. However, he told himself that as long as he started cultivating, the mastermind would not be able to defeat him. Just now, he was worried about the Immortal Cultivators that even the Great Sun Immortal found difficult to deal with. Whether he could deal with it or not, it seemed that his hack in the cultivation world was slowly starting. He was finally going to become a cheater. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian took a deep breath and said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, although it¡¯s a little troublesome, I still have to trouble you to try your best to find the person behind the scenes.¡± ¡°With Miss Guo¡¯s relationship with us, we can¡¯t let her die.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian talking to him in a serious manner, the Great Sun Immortal nodded at him. Ever since he had known Xiao Changtian for so long, he rarely saw Xiao Changtian like this. It seems that Miss Guo has a very high position in Senior¡¯s heart. ¡± Senior, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find the mastermind.¡±¡± Perfected Da Yang, I¡¯ll help you look for it too.¡± At this moment, Di Tian slowly spoke to Daoist Dayang. Hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also smiled at him. ¡°Di Tian, many thanks!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Senior, it¡¯s what I should do!¡± Di Tian stared at Xiao Changtian as he spoke. At the same time, a skeleton slowly walked out from outside the Divine World. A pair of empty eyes stared at the Divine World as he muttered, ¡°At this time, your Heavenly Dao incarnation should be almost exhausted right?¡± Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Skeleton’s Purpose (1) Chapter 730: Skeleton¡¯s Purpose (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Daoist Dayang and Di Tian left Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what do you think about Miss Guo? Di Tian took the lead to speak to Daoist Dayang. ¡°I think it has something to do with the recent rampage of demons.¡± ¡± Logically speaking, the hatred between the Immortal Cultivators shouldn¡¯t be that important now that the demons are running amok.¡± When Daoist Da Yang thought of the appearance of Wu Xie¡¯s head, he also told Di Tian his analysis. Di Tian nodded in agreement when he heard Daoist Dayang¡¯s words. Xiao Changtian left the Human Realm Upon Heavens because of the Evil Demon Rampage, and Miss Guo¡¯s condition worsened after that. This could not help but make one¡¯s imagination run wild. At this moment, Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian frowned as they turned their gazes towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they felt a wave of evil energy. Could it be that the demons were here? The two of them looked at each other and flew out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When they arrived at the outer perimeter of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Di Tian and Daoist Da Yang saw an illusory figure floating in the air. It was the Skeleton Demon who had just arrived in the Divine Realm. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Great Sun Immortal shouted at the skeleton demon. At the same time, the Nanming Primordial Fire Painting appeared in his hand. Di Tian who was at the side, looked at the skeleton demon with a grave expression. He was prepared to break the stone and attack together with Daoist Big Sun. ¡°This world really has great luck. It¡¯s no wonder that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s incarnation is willing to live here.¡± The skeleton demon did not directly answer the question of the Great Sun Immortal. It looked around at the surrounding mountains and muttered to itself. ¡°The drawing in your hand is not bad!¡± Then, when he saw the Nanming Ignis Painting in the hands of the Great Sun Immortal, he said slowly to him. As soon as the skeleton demon finished speaking, the Great Sun Immortal was about to open the Nanming Ignis Painting. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you. You should have realized by now that your Heavenly Dao embodiment is about to die, right?¡± When the skeleton demon saw what Big Sun was doing, it waved at him. Upon hearing the skeleton demon¡¯s words, Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian¡¯s bodies trembled. After that, Di Tian stared at the skeleton demon in rage. He pointed at him and spoke, ¡°Miss Guo¡¯s illness, was it you who caused it?¡± Seeing Di Tian¡¯s furious expression, the skeleton demon only smiled at him, silently acknowledging him. Whoosh! When Daoist Master Dayang saw the skeleton demon¡¯s silent agreement, he also opened the Nanming Ignis Painting to him. Whoosh! A scorching flame transformed into a long fire dragon that attacked the Skeleton Demon. Boom! The Skeleton Demon raised its palm, and the gravel on the ground kept flying, forming a barrier in front of it, blocking the flame attack. Seeing that the flames of the Nanming Ignis Diagram had been blocked, the Grand Sun Immortal¡¯s pupils constricted. Ever since he had obtained the Nanming Ignis Diagram, this was the first time the Great Sun Immortal had seen someone who could withstand his flames. Seeing that Di Tian was about to join the battle, the skeleton demon spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not here to fight with you.¡± ¡°I only have one purpose for coming here this time, and that is to tell your Heavenly Dao incarnations to use the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Saint Spirit Sky to make the antidote.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already planted the voodoo of our Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. Without an antidote, he can¡¯t be cured.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth it to exchange the essence of a Heaven Realm for your life.¡± Upon hearing the skeleton demon¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal was furious. If the skeleton demon didn¡¯t say it clearly just now, now, he was blatantly provoking them. ¡°I¡¯ll just capture you. When the time comes, we¡¯ll see if you give me the antidote!¡± The Great Sun Immortal looked at the skeleton demon and was about to attack him again. ¡°Elder Dayang, wait!¡± At this moment, Di Tian walked to the side of Daoist Big Sun and called out to him. ¡°We can¡¯t drag this out with him. We should go and ask senior.¡± ¡°If this drags on, Miss Guo¡¯s condition might not be good.¡± After hearing Di Tian¡¯s words, Daoist Great Sun also spoke to the skeleton demon, ¡°Just you wait. You won¡¯t have a good ending if you behave atrociously in front of Senior.¡± As the sound of his voice faded, Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian also flew towards the island. The skeletal figure looked at the two people leaving and did not follow them in. He was confident that those people would definitely trade with him. Moreover, he would not enter the Hundred Thousand Mountains. He would not be able to detect the situation inside. Moreover, he had only sent a clone of himself. It was useless to enter. After returning to the island, the Great Sun Immortal quickly found Xiao Changtian and told him about the skeleton demon¡¯s request. ¡°Perfected Da Yang, are you saying that Miss Guo¡¯s enemy wants the Origin of the Sacred Spirit Sky?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly after hearing the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Yes, yes. Senior, that demon is really too despicable. Why don¡¯t you let me go out and fight him? I¡¯ll capture him and force him to give me the antidote.¡± Seeing that the Great Sun Immortal was about to go out and fight with him, Xiao Changtian also pulled him back. If it was really that easy to catch him, the Immortal of Big Sun would not have returned like this. Moreover, the system had also told him that as long as he went into seclusion to cultivate, he could defeat him. Therefore, there was no need for Miss Guo to risk her life at this time. He would cure her first and take it back later. After making up his mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Perfected Da Yang, do you know what the origin of the Saint Soul Sky is?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal shook his head. Di Tian, who was at the side, stared at the interspatial ring on Xiao Changtian¡¯s finger as he slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, the source of the Sacred Spirit Sky is in your hands. ¡°My place?¡± Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯ s words, Xiao Changtian also started. With Di Tian¡¯s help, he found the jade bottle that the Spiritual Race Grand Elder had given him previously. ¡°This is it?¡± Xiao Changtian stared at the jade bottle in his hand as he spoke to Di Tian. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Sensing the aura from above, Di Tian nodded to Xiao Changtian. When he was on the Tian Yuan Continent, he had read all sorts of books, so he had quite a good understanding of these things. ¡°However, Senior, are we really going to trade with that demon? Upon hearing Di Tian¡¯ s words, Daoist Da Yang also cast a questioning gaze towards Xiao Changtian. With Senior¡¯s strength, how could he indulge that demon? After Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also smiled at them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I might as well tell you that I¡¯m about to start cultivating. This thing is only temporarily with him.¡± ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll get it back from him sooner or later.¡± As he spoke up to this point, Xiao Changtian also slowly spoke to Di Tian, ¡°Di Tian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to exchange this with him.¡± As for Di Tian and Daoist Da Yang, after they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, joy filled their hearts. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words gave them too much information. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Xiao Changtian Is Going into Closed Door Meditation?_i Chapter 731: Xiao Changtian Is Going into Closed Door Meditation?_i Translator: 549690339 Hundred Thousand Mountains, the island above. After Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with burning light as they stared at him. Senior said that he was going to start cultivating. Could it be that Senior¡¯s worldly cultivation was about to end? His cultivation had improved, and he was about to enter the world? When they thought of this, Daoist Dayang and Di Tian finally understood why Xiao Changtian did this. Senior is retreating in order to advance! ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go and do it now.¡± At this moment, Di Tian also nodded to Xiao Changtian. After that, he walked out of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. When the skeleton demon saw Di Tian¡¯s figure, it also smiled at him. ¡°How is it? Did you bring the thing?¡± Staring at Di Tian, the skeleton demon had an expression as though it had already reached a deal. After hearing the skeleton demon¡¯s words, Di Tian didn¡¯t waste any time. He directly said to him,¡± ¡°You pay me, I¡¯ll give you the goods!¡± Whoosh! The skeleton demon didn¡¯t have any tricks up its sleeves and directly gave a black pill to Di Tian. He also knew that obtaining the Saint Soul Heaven¡¯s Origin was his top priority. At this time, if any accidents happened, it would be a little more disadvantageous. With this thought in his heart, the skeleton demon also made a deal with Di Tian. Then, the two of them left the Hundred Thousand Mountains at the same time. Whoosh! Very quickly, Di Tian returned to the island. When he saw Xiao Changtian, he also passed the pills given by the skeleton demon to him. ¡°Senior, this is the antidote given by that person. Please take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian took the pill from Di Tian and started observing it. After recording his characteristics, he would be able to develop the antidote very quickly. If that guy were to play tricks again, he would have a way to counter it. After that, Xiao Changtian returned to Guo Yurong¡¯s room and fed her the medicinal pills Di Tian gave him. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, waves of evil aura flew out of Guo Yurong¡¯s body. Seeing this scene, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes turned cold. Cough!Cough!Cough! Just as everyone was in shock, Guo Yurong started coughing on the bed. Then, Xiao Changtian came to her bedside and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Yurong, you¡¯re awake!¡± Perhaps it was because she had been asleep for too long, Guo Yurong didn¡¯t react immediately when she saw Xiao Changtian. Guo Yurong slowly sat up on the bed and covered her head weakly. Then, a stream of information poured into Guo Yurong¡¯s mind. ¡°Miss Yurong, are you alright?¡± Xiao Changtian saw Guo Yurong covering her forehead and asked her with concern. ¡°Origin¡­The source had been taken away by that guy from the Evil World.¡± ¡°Did I lose again this time?¡± Guo Yurong muttered to herself. As she spoke, tears still flowed from the corners of her eyes. After this deep sleep, she had also awakened many memories. She was originally the Heaven¡¯s Will of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. In order to resist the invasion of the evil race, the Righteous Dao Alliance had no choice but to borrow her power. As time passed, her origin energy was also continuously consumed. In the end, she also thought of a way to be reborn. In order not to cause panic, she did not tell anyone. He did not expect that not only did he choose to reincarnate, but the Heavenly Dao of the Evil World also chose to reincarnate. In the end, not only did his origin energy not recover, but it was also taken away by him. Thinking of this, Guo Yurong¡¯s heart ached. Could it be that without his own Origin Energy, Heaven¡¯s Beyond would be invaded by the Evil Race and he would be devoured? At this moment, Guo Yurong also muttered,¡± ¡°Is everything going to end?¡± ¡°Miss Guo, what are you talking about?¡± Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Everything will get better.¡± Seeing Guo Yurong¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian could also guess. Miss Guo must be feeling helpless and sad because she failed to take revenge and was attacked by her enemy instead. Guo Yurong looked at Xiao Changtian when she heard his words. She had just woken up, so she hadn¡¯t noticed Xiao Changtian beside her. She had never seen through Xiao Changtian. Perhaps Xiao Changtian could bring hope to the Human Realm Upon Heavens. With this thought in mind, Guo Yurong said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young Master Xiao, do you think you can deal with the Evil Race?¡± At this moment, Guo Yurong did not beat around the bush and asked him directly. ¡°Evil race?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was also a little confused. However, looking at Guo Yurong¡¯s determined gaze, he guessed that this evil race was his enemy. He would soon be able to open the path of invincibility. At that time, he would be able to deal with anything. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian smiled at Guo Yurong and said slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just an evil race. I¡¯ll personally take care of him after a while.¡± ¡°You should rest well.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, not only was Guo Yurong stunned, even Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian were stunned. It seemed that their previous speculation was not wrong. Senior¡¯s cultivation of the mortal world is about to end. With such a mighty figure taking action, what could the entire Evil Race count for? Guo Yurong also noticed the gazes of the people around her. He looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled at him. Young Master Xiao, I believe you!¡± Guo Yurong did not say it based on her feelings. Although she couldn¡¯t say that she could see through everything, she could still see through a wide range of things. She naturally knew about Xiao Changtian killing demons in the various Heaven Realms. Therefore, Guo Yurong also looked at Xiao Changtian with trust. After feeling Guo Yurong¡¯s gaze, Xiao Changtian slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, you should rest well. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian chatted with Guo Yurong for a while before leaving her room. After leaving the room, Xiao Changtian also memorized the name of the evil race in his heart. He had been busy since he came to the island. He had yet to check the rewards given by the system. It was time for him to start cultivating. By then, not only would he be able to deal with the demons, but he would also be able to deal with Miss Guo¡¯s enemies. There were also the people on this island. After he had his cultivation, he could better protect them in the future. After the incident with Guo Yurong, Xiao Changtian felt the importance of cultivation even more. After that, Xiao Changtian also found Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian. He slowly spoke to them, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Perfected Great Sun, Di Tian, I¡¯m going to enter seclusion for a period of time. During this period of time, the island will be in your hands.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Tian and Daoist Da Yang nodded their heads. They all understood that Senior was going to end the training of the heart in the mortal world. They could imagine that once Xiao Changtian made his move, the entire Human Realm Upon Heavens would be in chaos. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: The Heretic Race’s Action (1) Chapter 732: The Heretic Race¡¯s Action (1) Translator: 549690339 | In the underground of the Evil Race¡¯s Sacred Mountain of the Evil World. In front of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord, the Skeleton Demon¡¯s figure slowly appeared as he looked at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all these years!¡± Whoosh! The evil aura on the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord tree kept on evaporating, forming a ghost face in the air. ¡°Have you found the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord said slowly to the Skeleton Demon. This plan could be said to have been made possible by him and the skeleton demon. Hearing the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s words, the Skeleton Demon smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Human Realm Upon Heavens is here.¡± At this point, the Skeleton Demon waved its hand, and a small array appeared in front of it. Seeing the array in the Skeleton Fiend¡¯s hand, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord Ghostly Face was overjoyed. ¡°In this way, the Evil World can take another step forward. At that time, Heaven¡¯s Beyond will completely become a part of our Evil World.¡± From the voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, it could be heard that the current him was filled with great ambition for the future. The skeleton demon also said to him, ¡°Hurry up and do it. When the time comes, we can turn those Righteous Alliance cultivators into nourishment for our Evil World.¡± At this point, evil aura rose from the skeleton demon¡¯s body. Unlike the other demons, he had inherited the power of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. The evil Qi on his body was even purer, and it was even stronger than the evil Qi of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. Immediately after, waves of evil Qi also emanated from the tree of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. It was entangled with the evil energy of the skeleton demon and finally injected into the underground center. ¡°Xie Si!¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord spoke slowly to the Holy Mountain outside. Immediately after, Xie Si¡¯s figure slowly appeared in front of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord and the Skeleton Demon. ¡°Holy Master!¡± After entering the ground, Xie Si immediately knelt down before the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. Then, he saw the Skeleton Demon beside him, and his eyes were filled with doubt. ¡°This is the will of the Heavenly Dao of our Evil World, the Skeleton Demon!¡± Demons? Wasn¡¯t that the race of the Human race in the Human Realm Upon Heavens that was enslaved by them? As an orthodox member of the Evil Race, Xie Si still looked down on Evil Demons. However, from the words of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord, he could hear the respect that the Holy Lord had for the Skeleton Demon. Therefore, Xie Si also bowed respectfully to the skeleton demon. ¡°Lord Skeleton!¡± The skeleton demon did not care about Xie Si¡¯s thoughts, nor did it care about them. Following that, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly said to Xie Si,¡± ¡± Xie Si, tell the rest to go down. Our evil race has been preparing for so long. It¡¯s time to collect some interest.¡± ¡°Tell us the warriors of the Evil Race that it¡¯s time to prepare to attack the Human Race.¡± When he heard that he was going to attack Human Realm Upon Heavens, Xie Si¡¯s body trembled. During this period of time, they saw the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others trapped in the Evil World. He had long wanted to deal with them. After all, they were the home ground of the Evil World. Moreover, the spiritual pearl elder and the others had been exhausted for so long. Now that they were finally going to make a move, Xie Si and the others were also delighted. ¡°Holy Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡± At the same time, in the Divine World, in the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian returned to his room after he finished speaking to Daoist Big Sun and Di Tian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was sitting on the armchair in the room. He said slowly in his mind,¡± ¡± System, retrieve the reward!¡± ¡°Ding-dong. The host¡¯s request has been detected. The host will now be rewarded!¡± ¡°The reward has been issued.¡± The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to open the system panel and see the reward. He was also very happy in his heart. He was finally going to start cultivating. He did not know what it felt like to cultivate. However, Xiao Changtian sat on the armchair for a while and was also a little confused. He did not notice any changes in his body. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said in his mind,¡± ¡°System, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say you can start cultivating?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡± [Ding-dong. The system has answered the host¡¯s question. The system¡¯s reward has been issued.]¡± ¡°The host has already started cultivating!¡± Xiao Changtian slowly opened the system panel. ¡°Name: Xiao Changtian.¡± ¡± gender: male.¡± Cultivation: unknown! Xiao Changtian looked at his own panel and his expression softened. Originally, the system had always written that he was a mortal in the column of his cultivation. Now, it was changed to unknown, although he did not know what it meant. However, at least it meant that his current cultivation had changed. Perhaps he had not cultivated the corresponding cultivation technique or something, resulting in him not having any true essence. Xiao Changtian sat on the armchair and pondered for a while before coming to his own conclusion. When Di Tian had just started cultivating, as a cultivator who had just entered the sect, he had also bumped into his own kite and fell from the sky. He had just started cultivating, so it was normal for him to not have any true essence now. Thinking that he didn¡¯t have any cultivation method now, Xiao Changtian also planned to look for the Great Sun Immortal to find a cultivation method to cultivate. At the same time, in the Evil World. Xie Si slowly came to the ground and saw the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and the skeleton demon Xi. He said respectfully to them,¡± ¡°Holy Master, everything is ready.¡± ¡°The soldiers are already impatient. What should we do next?¡± ¡°Are you going to attack the cultivators of the righteous path alliance?¡± When the skeleton demon heard Xie Si¡¯s words, it nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Very good!¡± ¡°But don¡¯t attack those old men from the righteous path alliance.¡± ¡°Attack the Heavenly Dao Incarnation of the Divine Realm!¡± As he spoke, the Skeleton Demon also looked in the direction of the Divine Realm. Hearing the skeleton demon¡¯s words, Xie Si hesitated for a moment before looking at the Evil Race¡¯s Sacred Lord. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master sensed Xie Si¡¯s gaze and said to him,¡± ¡°Do as Lord Skeleton says!¡± When he heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, Xie Si also bowed towards them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Xie Si left, the Skeleton Demon¡¯s voice sounded from underground. ¡°So what if the Heavenly Dao Incarnation recovers? In the end, it will still be destroyed by our Evil Race.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Skeleton Demon¡¯s figure disappeared into the ground and walked towards the direction of the Human Realm Upon Heavens. It was obvious that the Skeleton Demon was planning to take action personally. Xiao Changtian, who was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, was completely unknown of all this. Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Divine Beast Trapped (1) Chapter 733: Divine Beast Trapped (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. Boom! Boom! Boom! The originally sunny weather suddenly darkened, and a series of thunder sounded in the air. Following that, a spatial crack appeared in the void of the Divine World. Xie Si led a group of the Evil Race army and slowly walked out from within. At the same time, on the island, Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian were both looking at the sky with grave expressions. The pressure that the evil race gave them could be said to be unprecedented. In the lake, the Ancestral Dragon felt the provocation of the evil race and also tore through the air from the lake. Roar! The Ancestral Dragon¡¯s entire body was filled with monstrous providence as he let out a furious roar. attacklnStant¡¯many ¡ãf the eVil raCe Warri¡ãrS died Under the An?stral Dragon¡¯s In midair, Xie Si looked at the Ancestral Dragon with a gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°As expected of a divine beast that Holy Master reminded to pay attention to It¡¯s really powerful!¡± When he was in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Xie Si had only seen the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation. There is no too much understanding of the divine beast on the island. Seeing the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s ferocious appearance, he was also slightly shocked. Following that, Xie Si¡¯s hand gesture changed, and the group of Evil Race warriors formed a hexagram formation in midair. ¡°Formation, seal!¡± Xie Si shouted loudly. At the same time, he unleashed a monstrous evil aura and attacked the Ancestral Dragon. ¡°The Holy Master said that the fact that the Human Realm Upon Heavens can nurture ancient divine beasts like you means that the Human Realm Upon Heavens Tuck is strong!¡± ¡°When they become a part of our Evil World, the Evil Race will definitely be even more glorious!¡± Xie Si¡¯s face revealed a sinister smile as he finished speaking. At this moment, a huge array formation slowly formed beside the Ancestral Dragon. ¡°The power of the Heavenly Dao? Interesting!¡± When the Ancestral Dragon saw the evil race¡¯s array formation that surrounded him, he looked at the evil race and let out a cold snort. Immediately after, the other Divine Beasts appeared beside the Ancestral Dragon to help him. Ancestral Dragon, it¡¯s not nice for you to run up here alone!¡± At this moment, the Black Tortoise came to the Ancestral Dragon¡¯s side. Looking at his figure, it said to him. Humph! Let¡¯s break this array first.¡± When the Ancestral Dragon heard Black Tortoise¡¯s words, he did not argue with him. His pair of dragon eyes stared at the array formation. This array formation contained a large amount of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao power. It was clearly used to deal with them. Although this array formation could not cause any harm to them, it would still take them a while to attack after being trapped by him. At this moment, the skeleton demon¡¯s figure also appeared in the vision of the Divine Beasts. ¡°There are so many Divine Beasts. Is this the hidden power of the Human Realm Upon Heavens?¡± ¡°If you attack the Evil World, we really won¡¯t be able to resist!¡± Upon seeing the appearance of the skeleton demon, the phoenix let out a loud and clear cry! Immediately after, a golden flame with an invincible aura charged at the Skeleton Demon. ¡°Humph!¡± The Skeleton Demon was not willing to fall behind either. Evil Qi rose from its palm and formed a huge skull head in the air. It collided with the phoenix¡¯s flames! Whoosh! As the two clashed, the evil race warriors around them were also dying. However, the Skeleton Demon did not care about this. He looked at Phoenix and the others and said slowly, ¡± I know I¡¯m not your match, but when we conquer the Human Realm Upon Heavens in the future, you¡¯ll definitely be the greatest help to our Evil Race.¡± The skeleton demon looked at Phoenix and the others, its hollow eyes filled with passion. You? Do you have the qualifications to deal with us?¡± The Heaven Swallowing Dog said disdainfully. He stepped on the stars in the sky, and crisscrossed chessboard lines appeared under his feet. Then, the Heaven Swallowing Dog opened its bloody mouth and attacked the formation. It seemed like the Heaven Swallowing Dog wanted to swallow the formation into its stomach. At the same time that the Heaven Swallowing Dog attacked, the skeleton figure also moved. His body turned into countless skulls that surrounded the divine beasts. The evil aura on his body kept surging as he slowly shouted, ¡°Evil World Heaven Prisoner!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the skeleton demons fused with the formation with the Hexagon Array as the foundation, trapping the group of Divine Beasts inside. ¡°You guys are very powerful, so I had no choice but to use the Evil World¡¯s Origin Energy to trap you.¡± ¡°However, as long as we destroy the Heavenly Dao of Heaven¡¯s Beyond, when the Evil World and Heaven¡¯s Beyond are completely fused, this bit of consumption is nothing.¡± At this moment, the skeleton demon looked at the divine beasts that were constantly attacking the array and let out a smug voice. ¡°Xie Si, go and kill that incarnation of the Heavenly Dao. Without the origin of the various macro worlds, she¡¯s just an ordinary person now.¡± When Xie Si heard the skeleton demon¡¯s words, he also charged towards the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Milord, what should we do about this formation?¡± Xie Si¡¯s figure had yet to enter the Hundred Thousand Mountains when the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation blocked his path. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Before the Skeleton Demon could reply, a figure walked out from midair. It was the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master who was underground! When he saw the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, Xie Si¡¯s face lit up as he bowed respectfully towards him. Following that, Xie Si, Xie Wu, and the others charged towards the island with the help of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. And at this moment, on the island, Xiao Changtian came out of his room and saw Daoist Big Sun and Di Tian. He hurriedly walked towards them. Daoist Big Sun, what are you looking at?¡± When the Great Sun Immortal saw Xiao Changtian, he pointed at the sky and said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, look, the evil race is here again.¡± When he spoke, there was a hint of worry in his voice. Because he realized that the divine beast that had never lost had actually gone out for so long and had not returned. The evil race had probably come prepared this time! No wonder Senior was about to end his cultivation of the mortal world. Otherwise, who in the Human Realm Upon Heavens would be able to resist the Evil Race? When he heard about the Evil Race, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned cold. He had promised Guo Yurong that he would help him eliminate the evil race. He didn¡¯t expect that after the last time, the evil race would come to him again. Even if he did not have a cultivation technique now, he could be considered to have stepped into immortal cultivation now. It was time to teach those evil races a lesson! Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian walked out of his room and took out a crossbow. ¡°Senior, what do you want?¡± SeeingXiao Changtian¡¯s cold expression, the Great Sun Immortal asked him slowly. ¡°Kill the Evil Race!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the sky and said coldly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he drew the bow and shot the arrow into the air. Because he saw a few black shadows flying towards them. If he had been a mortal before, he might have avoided them. However, now that he had officially stepped into cultivation, he would use them as his trial stones. Under the eyes of Daoist Dayang and Tian Tian, Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow also flew out. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Xiao Changtian’s Arrow (1) Chapter 734: Xiao Changtian¡¯s Arrow (1) Translator: 549690339 Divine Realm, Hundred Thousand Mountains. On the island, Xiao Changtian stood on the spot, holding a bow and arrow in his hand, shooting towards the sky. Whoosh! The long arrow streaked through the air. Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian¡¯s eyes were both fixated on the arrow. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave for even a moment! This was the first time they felt the fluctuation of Zhen Yuan from Xiao Changtian. Although it was very small, at least he could feel it. Senior, this is the end of the training of the heart in the mortal world, and he is finally going to make a move. Staring at the arrows in the air, Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian were both filled with excitement. It was even more so for those in the Skeleton Demon Array. Black Tortoise choked and said, ¡°Master, are you ending your experiential learning and going to enter the world?¡± ¡°Damned turtle, look at your expression. It¡¯s as if something big has happened to Master.¡± Phoenix, who was beside him, was also very excited. She stared at Black Tortoise and said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯m crying. Do you understand? If you don¡¯t, then shut up.¡± The Black Tortoise responded strongly when it heard Phoenix¡¯s words. Beside the Black Tortoise, the other Divine Beasts looked at the arrows flying towards them. Their hearts were filled with complicated emotions. However, this also meant that he was not far from entering the world. If Xiao Changtian were to enter the world and participate in the struggle between the heavens, they would not need to show their faces as poultry. Yes, when the time came, they would be born in the form of true divine beasts. One could imagine that the heavens would tremble because of their existence. The skeleton demons controlling the array could naturally sense the changes in the Divine Beasts. Just now, they were still fiercely attacking him, and he almost couldn¡¯t withstand it. He felt that something was wrong when the divine beast suddenly stopped. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow also cut through the void and arrived in front of Xie Si and the others. Xie Si was originally charging towards the island with full confidence, but the moment he saw the arrow, he was stunned. For some reason, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. Then, he realized that he could not control his body at all. He even lost consciousness for a moment. Whoosh! Without any warning, the long arrow pierced through Xie Si¡¯s body and drew a beautiful fox tail in the air. Xie Wu and the others behind Xie Four were also pierced by the arrows. That¡¯s right, Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow had pierced through five of them. Xie Si and the others didn¡¯t feel the smell of death as they fell from the sky. He fell into the lake below, causing a splash on the surface of the lake. The death of Xie Si and the others also allowed the skeleton demon to react. At this moment, the Skeleton Demon looked at the island below with its empty eyes. Its eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Impossible, no, this kind of thing shouldn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°We clearly extracted the Heavenly Dao Origin, so how could he release such a powerful attack?¡± The skeleton demon was lost in thought for a moment. It looked at the long arrow below and muttered to itself. The origin of the Heavenly Dao represented the power of the Heavenly Dao of a world. After the origin of the Heavenly Dao was extracted, the Heavenly Dao could be said to be like a newborn baby, unable to fight back. How could he launch such an attack? The skeleton demon sensed that the arrow had an additional energy. It was even more powerful than the power unleashed by the Heavenly Dao during the previous Holy War. The Skeleton Demon racked his brains but could not find a suitable reason to explain this phenomenon. Originally, his plan was to completely kill Tiandao so that the Evil World could move in. Now, it seemed that their own safety was another problem. Naturally, the ones who were shocked were not only the Skeleton Demons but also the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord. He was the same as the skeleton demon, and could control the power of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. Or rather, the two of them were the incarnations of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. ¡¯ It was different from the Heaven¡¯s Beyond. The Heaven¡¯s Dao of the Heaven¡¯s Beyond only had one incarnation. However, the evil race was different. They had a few more Heavenly Dao incarnations. This was also to prevent all their eggs from being placed in the same basket. However, he was also the leader of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. It was for this reason that he was more shocked than anyone else. He no longer had the mood to deal with the Nine Heavens God Sealing Formation. 6 He did not hesitate to escape from the long arrow that was flying towards him. This time, he did not come with a clone, but his actual body. While it gave him the strength to deal with the Nine Heavens God-Sealing Formation, it also brought him risks. If he died here today, the Evil World would suffer an unprecedented blow. AU his previous plans would be in vain! After the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord fled, the arrow arrived in front of the array in the air. Wioosh! The long arrow pierced through the hexagram formation created by the skeleton demon and made a loud sound in the air. Immediately after, the divine beasts inside also released their own power scattering the entire array. Boom! The formation was broken, and the dark clouds in the sky gradually dissipated. A ray of sunlight shone down from the sky, and everyone on the island felt some warmth. They all understood that the Evil Race had lost. Xiao Changtian looked at the figures falling from the sky and knew that the system was not lying to him. After he started cultivating, he could indeed defeat them. This stupid system finally stopped trying to kill him. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian was also delighted. At this time, Guo Yurong, who felt the changes outside, walked out of her room. After a few days of recuperation, Guo Yurong¡¯s body had almost recovered. However, after the origin of the Heavenly Dao was extracted, she, who was the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao, was now an ordinary mortal. Although she had lost her ability, Guo Yurong¡¯s perception was still there. After all, she was like the mother of this world, seeing Xie Si and the others being killed. Guo Yurong also smiled. After leaving the room, Guo Yuurong slowly walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said with a smile,¡± Young Master Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful.¡± Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t seen Guo Yurong smile for a long time. Guo Yurong¡¯s smile matched her beautiful face. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t respond to her immediately. Seeing Guo Yurong waving at him, Xiao Changtian realized that he was in a difficult situation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Miss Guo, I¡¯m sorry. Your smile is really too beautiful.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words also made Guo Yurong stunned. In front of her, Xiao Changtian was still teasing her. At this moment, Guo Yurong¡¯s face also blushed. However, the red glow did not last long and quickly dissipated. That was because a skull had already formed on the island. Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: You’re From Another World, Right?(l) Chapter 735: You¡¯re From Another World, Right?(l) Translator: 549690339 Hundred Thousand Mountains, the island above. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± ¡°I see, I see!¡± The skull looked at Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong. A huge skull let out a series of strange cries. Seeing the skull, even though he had already started his cultivation, he was still in a daze state. However, he was still a cultivator who had just entered the sect, and this was the first time he had seen such a skeleton. It was impossible to say that he wasn¡¯t nervous, so he shielded Guo Yurong behind him. Xiao Changtian also threw a glance at the Great Sun Immortal. Here, the strength of the Great Sun Immortal was the most awesome. With him around, the skull would not dare to act rashly. ¡°You don¡¯t belong to this world, do you?¡± At this moment, the skeleton demon stared at Xiao Changtian and said slowly. Xiao Changtian was shocked by the skeleton demon¡¯s words. Time travel had always been his biggest secret. He had not told anyone about this matter after coming to the cultivation world. Xiao Changtian was shocked when the skeleton demon said this. However, Xiao Changtian remained calm and said to the skeleton demon, ¡± You¡¯re the leader of the Evil Race?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± The skeleton demon replied. ¡°I know why you came here. Although our methods are different, aren¡¯t we both targeting her?¡± ¡°Perhaps we can work together. When the time comes, we can share it together.¡± While speaking, the skeleton demon also stared at Xiao Changtian with a burning gaze. He didn¡¯t hesitate to consume the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Evil World to come here to investigate. He was unwilling to return without any gains. After seeing Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong, he understood everything. Guo Yurong was the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao of the Human Realm Upon Heavens, and Xiao Changtian should be from another world like him. Otherwise, how could he release a power that surpassed the Heavenly Dao? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to say. What did this skeleton mean? Telling him his secret and wanting to cooperate with him and share a girl with him? Feeling the burning gaze of the skeleton demon, Xiao Changtian knew what the skeleton was thinking. However, this skeleton had a bit of a hardcore taste and even wanted to invite him to cook together. Was he using his secret to threaten him? Although the system and transmigration were his biggest secrets, the path of invincibility was about to open. So what if others knew his secret? Once the path of invincibility was opened, he would be an invincible existence. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to the skeleton demon,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about Miss Guo. Let me tell you, I¡¯ll protect Miss Guo. As for you, I¡¯ll visit you one day.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Daoist Da Yang and Di Tian¡¯s True Qi surged, ready to cooperate with Xiao Changtian at any moment. The skeleton demon also burst into laughter when it heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°So you want to eat it all for yourself? From what you¡¯re saying, you want to declare war on my Evil Race?¡± ¡°So what if I declare war on you?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also domineering. He looked at the skeleton demon without any intention of backing down. ¡°Good, very good!¡± The skeleton demon was not angry. Instead, it laughed. It looked at the sky and sensed the Divine Beast that was about to attack. The head also turned into pieces of stone and disappeared from the island. After the skeleton demon left, Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯ve just started cultivating, I¡¯ll help you deal with those evil races.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to eat me for yourself, just like what that skeleton said?¡± She had been guessing Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity. She had already thought about what the skeleton demon had said. Xiao Changtian might be from another world, but he didn¡¯t know if he was interested in his own origin. After all, he had used his own origin to exchange for the antidote to save him. Therefore, Guo Yurong did not understand what Xiao Changtian meant. Xiao Changtian blushed when he heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words. Was Miss Guo so direct? ¡°Hmm¡­ Miss Guo, listen to me. I don¡¯t have that kind of intention yet.¡± Indeed, he had been thinking about how to open the path of invincibility. As for Miss Guo, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong smiled at him. Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer made her feel at ease. She was still a little worried, but it was different now. Not having it now didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t happen in the future. Obviously, Xiao Changtian was telling him the truth. However, just the fact that Xiao Changtian was helping her deal with the Evil Race made her very grateful. After all, even if Beyond Avalon wanted to rely on others, they could not become a vassal like the Evil World. While Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong were chatting, Daoist Big Sun and Di Tian tactfully left. After all, knowing too much was not necessarily a good thing. Black Tortoise and the others also arrived above the lake. ¡± That little skeleton actually managed to escape. This isn¡¯t his first time here, right? These evil beings are getting more and more arrogant. The Black Tortoise was furious that the Skeleton Demon had escaped. After all, this was the first evil race that had trapped them. ¡°However, after expending so much Heavenly Dao energy, that skeleton won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Why don¡¯t I go and destroy him?¡± At this moment, Alpha said slowly to the others. He was obviously very dissatisfied that he did not devour the array in one gulp. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget it. Master is about to enter the world. If you want to cause trouble at this time, no one will be able to do anything to you. The Chaos Ant walked out from the side and looked at the other Divine Beasts as it spoke slowly. Hearing the Chaos Ant¡¯s words, the Divine Beasts cursed at the evil race and returned to their nests. Without Xiao Changtian¡¯s order, they didn¡¯t dare to chase after him. After the Godly Beasts left, the Black Water Dragon trembled and stuck its head out of the water. Clearly, the words of the Divine Beasts gave him a lot of information. However, the Black Water Dragon was chewing something in its mouth. It was the corpses of Xie Si and the others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for their flesh and blood, the Black Destruction Serpent Dragon accepted them without hesitation. Everything on the island was ready. Everyone could feel that a storm was coming. At the same time, in the Evil World. The Spirit Pearl Elder stood in the middle of the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators and commanded the human cultivators. He slowly said, ¡°While the barrier is weak, we¡¯ll charge out.¡± Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: Returning to the Heavenly Sword Villa (1) Chapter 736: Returning to the Heavenly Sword Villa (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡® ¡® Divine Realm, outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong carried a bamboo basket on their backs. Immediately after, he also sat in the carriage that Li Feng had prepared. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Xiao Fengzi, please take us there.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng was also a little dumbfounded. ¡°Senior, where should we go?¡± He did not know the location of the border of the Evil Race. Hearing Li Feng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned for a moment before he reacted. These Evil Race people must have used some kind of spirit technique to close off the path to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Little Fengzi was the same as him before. He was a mortal. How could he see through their spells? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian also gave Guo Yurong a questioning look. The evil race was Miss Guo¡¯s enemy, so Miss Guo should know more about them. Feeling Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, Guo Yurong understood what he meant. ¡± If we go to the border of the Evil Race, I remember there¡¯s an underground tomb in the Heaven of Martial Arts.¡± ¡°I have a way to get there through the array there.¡± If it was in the past, Guo Yurong wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. However, it was different now. She was just an ordinary mortal. If he wanted to reach the border of the Evil Race, he would have to rely on some means. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Li Feng was still dumbfounded. ¡°Miss Guo, is the underground tomb here?¡± While speaking, Li Feng also smiled at Xiao Changtian in embarrassment. He had no choice. Who asked him to look like he didn¡¯t know anything? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t blame Li Feng when he saw him. Time was very precious to him now. If he was a second late, his disciples would be in more danger. Who knew what those evil races would do to his weak disciples. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was trying his best to find the place that Guo Yurong mentioned in his mind. The Heaven of Martial Arts seemed to be the place where he had gone to look for cultivation techniques. Xiao Changtian slowly searched in his mind. Then, he thought of the strange cemetery under the Heavenly Sword Villa. At that time, that figure seemed to have treated him as a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Villa. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with joy. He slowly said to Li Feng,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiao Fengzi, take us to the Heavenly Sword Villa.¡±¡± ¡°Alright, Senior!¡± He did not know about other places, but the Heavenly Sword Villa was once famous in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Therefore, Li Feng quickly drove the carriage and brought Xiao Changtian and the others to the Heaven of Martial Dao. At the same time, in the villa. At this moment, there was not a single living human in the Heavenly Sword Villa. The ground was covered in flowing blood. In the Heavenly Sword Villa, a group of shark demons surrounded the place. After absorbing the Treasure Pill Sky¡¯s Heavenly Dao Origin Source, the Shark Demon was dropped here by the Skeleton Demon. Although the Shark Demon King had already been eliminated by Xiao Changtian, the strength of the entire Shark Demon horde could not be underestimated. Whoosh! At the same time, Xiao Changtian, led by Li Feng, slowly arrived at the Heaven of Martial Arts. When they arrived outside the town and saw the familiar streets, Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong and Li Feng,¡± ¡°Quick, follow me!¡± Xiao Changtian brought them to the Heavenly Sword Villa. Back then, he had found that place through a cave. According to his memory, Xiao Changtian had also brought them into the cave. Due to the demons running amok, this cave was no longer useful. After exploring the cave, Xiao Changtian, Guo Yurong, and the others arrived at the main hall of the Heavenly Sword Villa. At this moment, Xiao Changtian pointed at a wall and said to the others,¡± ¡°Through that wall, the ancient tomb is below.¡± While talking, Xiao Changtian was also a little excited. He hurriedly searched for the switch in the hall. At this moment, the door of the hall opened slowly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The shark demon and the others were stunned when they saw Xiao Changtian. Then, he was about to charge at Xiao Changtian and the others. Li Feng was so scared that he quickly hid behind Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also looking at the entrance of the hall. As long as there was a bunch of sharks struggling. Roar! At the same time, the shark was still roaring at them. Seeing these sharks, Xiao Changtian sneered. ¡°Xiao Fengzi, don¡¯t worry about them. They will disappear on their own.¡± It was obvious that the evil races had set up a smokescreen to scare him. It was just that those evil beings were too stupid. After all, no one had ever seen a shark that could struggle on land. If they were out of the water for a while, the sharks would die from lack of oxygen. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Feng¡¯s heart calmed down a little. This was the first time he had seen such a powerful demon. Their roars brought a piercing pain to his head. Xiao Changtian continued to search the entire hall for the switch of the secret door. Soon, Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong arrived in front of a blue-and-white porcelain statue and slowly turned it. The secret door in the hall was slowly opened. Then, Xiao Changtian and his group walked toward the underground tomb. After Xiao Changtian entered the hall, the shark demon returned to its human form. When Xiao Changtian was here, they felt a strange energy pressing on their bodies. They could only transform into their true forms. This was land, so they couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the shark demons in the Heavenly Sword Villa gathered together and looked at each other. He also chased after Xiao Changtian. At this moment, in the underground tomb of the Heavenly Sword Villa, Xiao Changtian brought Guo Yurong and Li Feng to a few coffins. Looking at the coffins in front of him, Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, are you talking about this place?¡± Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. After observing the ancient tomb for a while, she turned to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Young Master Xiao, that¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Changtian was delighted to receive Guo Yurong¡¯s confirmation. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Guo to take us there.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed that he had come to the right place. Ye Fan, just you wait. Master will deal with you. At this moment, a sound came from the underground passage. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to Alpha,¡± Alpha, go and chase away the people who came to me.¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Alpha jumped out of the bamboo basket and walked out. Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Skeleton Makes a Move (1) Chapter 737: Skeleton Makes a Move (1) Translator: 549690339 | Heavenly Sword Villa, underground graveyard. After Alpha heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he walked over. At that moment, the shark demon happened to see Alpha walking out of the cemetery. Roar! Roar! Roar! Alpha glanced at the shark demon and the others disdainfully, then the true essence in his body surged. A huge chessboard formed around the shark demon. Back in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he might not have been able to deal with the skeleton demon¡¯s strange array. Now, these little demons, he couldn¡¯t swallow them. In a short while, the group of sharks became food in Alpha¡¯s stomach. At the same time, in the underground cemetery. Guo Yurong used the Heavenly Sword Manor¡¯s array formation to communicate with the Heavenly Dao array formation in the Righteous Dao Alliance¡¯s alternate dimension. Whoosh! Guo Yurong emitted a holy aura. If there was any power that she could borrow from the Human Realm Upon Heavens, it would be the magic power of the Heaven¡¯s Path Grand Array. Whoosh! Soon, a silvery-white light covered Xiao Changtian and the others. Following that, Guo Yurong brought Xiao Changtian and the others to the border of the Evil Race. At the same time, in the Evil World. Not long after the Spirit Pearl Elder and the others sent out the information. A thick evil aura gathered in the sky above the righteous path alliance. Seeing this evil aura, the old man1 s expression turned cold. The evil race had trapped them for so long and was finally going to attack them? Gradually, the evil energy formed a huge skull in the air. Seeing the head appear, the old man¡¯s face turned grave. ¡°The Evil Race finally stopped being a coward?¡± The Skeleton Demon laughed out loud when it heard the old man s words. Then, it said to the old man below, ¡°Are you satisfied with your trip to the Evil World? Upon hearing the skeleton demon¡¯s evil laughter, the righteous path alliance cultivators who could not help but attack him. These few days, they were trapped here, wanting to fight with the evil race but could not do so at all. Now that the skeleton demon had appeared, the righteous path alliance cultivators wanted to attack him. Whoosh! Seeing that someone was attacking him, the Skeleton Demon was not angry. Instead, it laughed and opened its huge skeleton mouth. He sucked that righteous path alliance cultivator into his mouth. Under the gazes of the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance, he slowly chewed. Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Drip! Fresh blood flowed down the skeleton demon¡¯s mouth. When everyone saw the Skeleton Demon¡¯s figure, their faces were filled with anger. They wanted to attack him. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also stopped the others. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± That Righteous Dao Alliance cultivator was at least an Immortal Emperor. The fact that he was casually killed by the Skeleton Demon made the Spirit Pearl Elder pay more attention to the Skeleton Demon. The Skeleton Demon must have some intentions for appearing here at this time. As he was calculating in his heart, the old man flew into the air. ¡°You must be the leader of the righteous path alliance, Ling Zhu! At this moment, the Skeleton Demon slowly said to the Spiritual Pearl Elder. Hearing the Skeleton Demon¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder smiled indifferently and slowly said to him, ¡°Skeleton, what¡¯s your ranking in the Evil Race?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The skeleton demon burst into laughter when it heard the old man¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m not one of those non-existent holy envoys of the evil race. The scenery here is pretty good.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here forever?¡± At this point, the skeleton demon also stared at the old man, ready to attack at any time. ¡°What an arrogant tone. Then let me see if you have the ability.¡± At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder stared at the Skeleton Demon and said slowly. Then, a huge spatial blade attacked the skeleton demon. When the Skeleton Demon saw the spatial blade of the old man, it immediately formed a huge bone shield in front of it. It blocked the old man¡¯s attack. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng, who was below, slowly said to Ye Fan, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, should we help?¡± Diwu Zheng looked at the Skeleton Demon in the air. Even the mischievous Diwu Zheng had a serious expression on his face. At this moment, Ye Fan also shook his head at Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Let¡¯s not attack yet.¡± As he spoke, Ye Fan was also staring in the direction of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Diwu Zheng also nodded to him. At the same time, the demon skeleton and the spiritual pearl elder were fighting. It kept making sounds in the air. ¡°As expected of the leader of the righteous path alliance, his strength has reached Ruler realm.¡± ¡°However, you can also die.¡± At the end of his sentence, the Skeleton Demon revealed a strange smile. After testing the strength of the old man, the skeleton demon also planned to kill him in front of the many cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance. This way, he could shatter the confidence of the entire righteous path alliance. ¡°All of Life!¡± The skeleton demon looked at the old man and smiled at him. Then, the evil aura on his body formed a huge cauldron in the air and attacked the old man. Seeing this world-destroying bronze cauldron, the old man knew that he had nowhere to retreat. Because if he retreated, the attack would land on the righteous path alliance cultivators below. This skeleton demon had clearly grasped his heart. At this moment, Ye Fan also gave Di Wu Zheng a look. Following that, other than Ye Fan, Di Wu Zheng and the others were also prepared to help the old man with the spiritual pearls at any time. Whoosh! The huge bronze cauldron smashed towards the old man with the Spirit Pearl. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder¡¯s body also gathered True Essence, forming a huge True Essence shield in the air. Bang! The vital essence shield and the bronze tripod collided with each other, making a loud noise in the air. However, the True Essence shield did not last long before it shattered in the air. Following that, Di Wu Zheng and the others also injected their true essence into the shield. He maintained the primeval essence shield in the air. In the attacks of the skeleton demons, they felt the power of the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. Yes, they were now in the Evil World. It could be said that they were going against the entire Evil World. Not long after Di Wu Zheng and the others injected their true essence, the evil aura on the skeleton demon¡¯s body also released greatly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable. However, can you go against an entire world?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Di Wu Zheng and the others felt an even greater pressure descend. For a moment, everyone was shocked. Apart from Xiao Changtian, they had never felt such an attack from anyone else. Could it be that they were going to be trapped here today? Chapter 738 - Chapter 738: Breaking the Barrier with a Single Sword Chapter 738: Breaking the Barrier with a Single Sword Translator: 549690339 Evil World, at the border. Guo Yurong brought Xiao Changtian and the others to the border. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian, Guo Yurong, and the others slowly landed on the ground. Although they were quite a distance away, Xiao Changtian could still see the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance. ¡°It¡¯s the forefathers.¡± Following Xiao Changtian and the others, Li Feng said excitedly. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was also filled with joy. In the crowd, he could vaguely see the shadows of Ye Fan and the others. Fortunately, they did not suffer the evil deeds of the evil race. His disciples were safe and sound. While he was happy in his heart, Xiao Changtian also waved at Ye Fan and the others. ¡°Ye Fan, the fifth¡­¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice slowly entered the ears of the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators. Ye Fan and the others, who were resisting the skeleton demon, heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and hurriedly turned their heads to look outside. ¡°It¡¯s Master. Master has come to help us.¡± Diwu Zheng was the first to react and said excitedly. Ye Fan and the others also smiled and waved at Xiao Chang Tian. Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of the Skeleton Demon in the air. The Skeleton Demon had a bad feeling when he saw the outside of the barrier. ¡°Damn it, why is this guy here?¡± The Skeleton Demon cursed under its breath and immediately reacted, injecting even more Evil Qi into the bronze cauldron. ¡°Everyone, hold on. Senior is here to save us.¡± The old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect encouraged the crowd after seeing Xiao Changtian. ¡°Young master Xiao, there is a barrier in front of us. We have to break it.¡± Guo Yurong saw that the righteous path alliance did not suffer too much damage and was very happy. After discovering the Evil World¡¯s World Barrier, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at Guo Yurong. The sky above the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain was dark and gloomy. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. It was obvious that the Evil Race was up to something. He had to hurry up and get them out. Then, Xiao Changtian took out a few arrows from his back. He placed it on the longbow and aimed it at the void in front of him. Whoosh! An arrow flew directly towards the Evil World¡¯s World Barrier. Bang! The arrow hit the barrier of the Evil World and immediately opened a gap- However, that was all. The gap only lasted for a while before it automatically recovered. At the same time, the skull of the skeleton demon slowly appeared in front of Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Do you want to save your people? If you want to save people, why don¡¯t you take a look at where you are?¡± ¡°This is the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, not your Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡± As he spoke, the skeleton demon gave Xiao Changtian a provocative smile. When Xiao Changtian disrupted his plan on the island, he was quite angry. Now that he was in the Evil World, in his own territory, he didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian to have it easy. This Evil World enchantment had the power of the entire Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao to continuously replenish it. He was already very surprised that Xiao Changtian had broken him just now. ¡°Look at these people. They will die in my hands. Hahaha!¡± At this point, the Skeleton Demon let out an evil smile again. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned cold when he heard the skeleton demon¡¯s words. He took out a few more arrows from the bamboo basket on his back. He shot a few more arrows at the Evil World Barrier. However, although the sword had pierced through the barrier, the barrier quickly recovered. For a moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good way to deal with him. Guo Yurong was also very anxious when she saw this. He could feel the power of the copper cauldron that the skeleton demon had used. If Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t open a bigger gap in time. In that case, it was very likely that all the cultivators of the righteous path alliance would die here. ¡°Young master Xiao, to break this barrier, you need a more powerful divine weapon.¡± The arrows in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands were all top grade immortal weapons, but they were not enough to deal with the Evil World Barrier. Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian started to ponder. ¡°A divine weapon?¡± These arrows were all made by himself, so they were no different from ordinary arrows. One had to know that when they set off, they had already asked for a few divine weapons from Immortal Da Yang. Now that he was here, he could be said to be hard-pressed. There it is! At this moment, Xiao Changtian also thought of something. He quickly took out the longsword given to him by the system into his interspatial ring. This sword was given to him by the system when it taught him the sword kinesis flying technique. He didn¡¯t know what level the weapon was, so he could only try it out. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Water wielded his long sword and swung it at the barrier of the Evil Tribe in front of him. Whoosh! A long sword light streaked across the void and instantly arrived in front of the barrier. ¡°Do you still want to struggle?¡± The skeleton demon looked at the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators who were about to collapse. ¡°I¡¯ll let you all despair.¡± And at this moment, the sword of the sword also struck the barrier. Boom! A loud sound rang in everyone¡¯s ears. Immediately after, everyone could see the entire barrier of the Evil World shatter. When the old man Ling Zhu and the others discovered this, his deep voice slowly sounded in the entire righteous path alliance. ¡°Quick, everyone follow me and leave this place.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Spirit Pearl Elder led the cultivators beside him and walked towards Xiao Changtian. When the Skeleton Demon saw the entire barrier shatter, it muttered, ¡°No, this is impossible. How can it be like this?¡± ¡°How did he break the barrier?¡± Although the entire barrier was in the process of being repaired, it was completely shattered. During the time when the barrier was completely repaired, the cultivators of the righteous path alliance could escape. As the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators left, the skeleton demon¡¯s copper cauldron also hit the ground of the Evil Race. Boom! The Skeleton Demon created a huge pit on the ground. Most of the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance had already arrived beside Xiao Changtian. ¡°Master!¡± After Ye Fan and the others came out, they also hurriedly came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw them and said to them slowly,¡± ¡°Disciples, are you alright?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After looking back and forth at Ye Fan and the others a few times, Xiao Changtian finally relaxed. Then, Xiao Changtian said to the old man beside him,¡± ¡°Old man Ling Zhu, let¡¯s hurry up and leave. It¡¯ll be hard to fight that skeleton when it comes out.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded. He commanded the righteous path alliance cultivators to follow Xiao Changtian and leave the border. Chapter 739 - Chapter 739: Rescue Return (1) Chapter 739: Rescue Return (1) Translator: 549690339 Evil World, at the border. In the air, the skeleton demon looked at the escaping Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators. At this moment, his face was changing, and he was staring at Xiao Changtian with a pair of empty eyes. ¡°Kid, what did you do?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword strike just now could actually break the Evil World¡¯s barrier, which shocked him. Xiao Changtian watched as the old man instructed the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators to leave. He also knew that he had to buy time for them now. Then, Xiao Changtian walked up to the skeleton demon and raised his hand. ¡°I told you, I will destroy you.¡± Just now, he wanted to test if the longsword given by the system was the divine weapon that Miss Guo had mentioned. Fortunately, he had made the right bet. Otherwise, his disciples would really be in danger. Looking at the sword in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, the skeleton demon also felt a chill coming from the sword. It could be said that this was definitely the most powerful sword he had ever seen. ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t attack the Human Realm Upon Heavens, but you still want to help them.¡± ¡°They want to join forces with them to deal with our Evil World. Xiao Changtian smiled when he heard the skeleton demon¡¯s words. ¡± Heaven¡¯s Beyond, do you thinkyou¡¯re worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as him? I¡¯ve never thought of dealing with Heaven¡¯s Beyond, but I¡¯ll definitely destroy your Evil Race.¡± Although he had just entered the sect to cultivate, his aura could not lose to the other party. As for Beyond Avalon, he knew from the Great Sun Immortal that it was the general term for the entire world. The evil race had placed themselves on the same level as a world. Their ambitions were not small. However, his strength was not that great. Otherwise, he, a cultivator who had just entered the sect, would not be able to deal with them. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the skeleton demon revealed a sinister smile. Looking at him, a green flame appeared in his eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, our Evil Race will not let you off. ¡°There will be plenty of time to meet in the future!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the skeleton demon¡¯s figure slowly disappeared in front of Xiao Changtian and the others. Since Xiao Changtian had saved the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators, there was no need for him to continue fighting with Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the Skeleton Demon being destroyed. He had never fought with that skeleton demon before, so he did not know how strong it was. If they really fought, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have the confidence in his heart either. Fortunately, this guy was scared away by his sword just now. Otherwise, everything would be hard to say. Beside Xiao Changtian, Guo Yurong heard the conversation between Xiao Changtian and the skeleton demon. ¡°Young Master Xiao, do you want the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Evil Race? At this moment, Guo Yurong also spoke frankly. ¡°Heavenly Dao Origin? I don¡¯t know, but I want to destroy this evil race. Xiao Changtian smiled at Guo Yurong when he heard her words. ¡°Miss Guo, we shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. I think we should hurry back.¡± At this point, Xiao Changtian was also a little anxious. If that skeleton demon discovered anything, it would turn back. It would be difficult for him and Miss Guo to leave today. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Guo Yurong nodded at him. Then, he followed Xiao Changtian and left the border. Soon, after leaving the border, Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong arrived at the island. At this moment, Ye Fan and the others were standing in front of Xiao Changtian. The old man said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think carefully and put everyone in danger.¡± One could hear the guilt in the old man¡¯s voice. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian slowly said, ¡°Old man Ling Zhu, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself. After all, your opponent¡¯s strength is obvious.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone has worked hard to escape just now. ¡°I asked Hellfire and Jiu ¡®er to make some porridge for everyone. Everyone, hurry up and eat.¡± While they were talking, Mu Phoenix walked out of the kitchen on the island. ¡°The congee is ready. Everyone, come and eat it.¡± These days, the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance were trapped in the Evil World. Not to mention eating, it was very difficult to even absorb a little spiritual energy. Now that he saw the porridge that Mu Jiuhuang and the others had made, he was even more excited. Without caring about their image, the group of cultivators from the Righteous Dao Alliance rushed towards Mu Jiuhuang. ¡°Good porridge, good porridge!¡± A cultivator held a big bowl and drank the porridge as if it was plain water. He poured it into his mouth. Not only was the porridge delicious, but it also contained a large amount of spiritual energy. To them, it was simply a great tonic. Soon, the porridge made by the Hellfire and Mu Jiuhuang was swept clean by the group of Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators. At this moment, the Spiritual Pearl Elder also took the lead and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± With the old man leading the way, the other cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance expressed their gratitude to Xiao Changtian. After that sword attack at the border of the Evil World, all the cultivators of the Righteous Dao Alliance had witnessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. Even the Spiritual Pearl Elder couldn¡¯t break the barrier. Xiao Changtian had been shattered by him. Xiao Changtian¡¯s position in the hearts of the Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators was extremely high. Looking at the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at them. ¡°Everyone, take a break and hurry home to take a look.¡± ¡°These days, demons have been running amok everywhere, even though we don¡¯t have any demons here.¡± ¡°But in the Saint Spirit Sky, Treasure Pill Sky, and Evil Spirit Sky, demons can be said to be tyrannical.¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone was shocked. They were all their respective ancestors or grand elders, the pillars of the sect. They did not expect that during the time they were trapped in the Evil World, such a thing would actually happen in Heaven¡¯s Beyond. For a time, no one stayed on the island for too long. If their sect was destroyed, then they would become lonely old men. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing everyone leave in a hurry, Xiao Changtian said to the old man,¡± ¡°Elder Ling Zhu, I hope you can guide them and eliminate the demons. He had personally witnessed the situation that the demons brought to everyone. Therefore, Xiao Changtian also instructed the old man with the Spiritual Pearl. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Spiritual Pearl Elder nodded. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with those demons.¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Seeing the determined look in the old man¡¯s eyes, Xiao Changtian patted his shoulder. Chapter 740 - Chapter 740: Who Will Be the Bait (1) Chapter 740: Who Will Be the Bait (1) Translator: 549690339 Underground of the Evil World. After Xiao Changtian and the others left, the skeleton demon also came underground. ¡°Bastard!¡± Before he reached the underground, the skeleton demon¡¯s angry voice echoed in the underground. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times this has happened. That detestable human keeps ruining my plans.¡± ¡°Skeleton, don¡¯t worry. As long as we finish absorbing it, we can deal with him.¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ghost face slowly appeared in the air. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take this lying down.¡± The skeleton demon looked at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lords and said angrily. Then, she waved her white palm in the air, and two figures appeared underground. ¡°Yin Yang Evil Demons, don¡¯t you need the blood of living people to cultivate?¡± ¡°I want you to destroy all those who are related to that human.¡± At this point, the skeleton demon clenched its white fingers, and green flames danced in its eyes. Hearing the skeleton demon¡¯s words, the Yin Yang Demon looked at each other and said to him, ¡°We will obey the orders of the leader!¡± Hearing the Yin Yang Demon¡¯s words, the Skeleton Demon revealed a sinister smile. ¡°Although I can¡¯t deal with you, I can kill the people around you.¡± ¡°I will let you live in pain and make you become a lone star in the eyes of others!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The skeleton demon¡¯s crazed laughter echoed in the valley again. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord did not stop the Skeleton Demon from arranging all of this. He looked at the skeleton demon and said indifferently, ¡°Skeleton, let¡¯s quickly finish absorbing the origin of Beyond Avalon.¡± ¡°Those Righteous Dao Alliance cultivators left.¡± As he spoke, the huge tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into was also continuously using its roots to absorb the energy from the array. Then, the skeleton demon sat down in front of the array. He made a strange gesture with his hands and slowly absorbed the Heavenly Dao Origin on it. At the same time, on the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Not long after the Spiritual Pearl Elder and the others left, Xiao Changtian was also cultivating on the island. ¡°I have to quickly find the other demons.¡± ¡°Open the path of invincibility as soon as possible. Otherwise, this kind of life is really too dangerous.¡± Xiao Changtian sat on the bed in his room, muttering to himself. Ever since the system told him to start cultivating, Xiao Changtian also wanted to learn from other immortal cultivators. He kept cultivating to increase his cultivation. Now, it seemed that this method would not work. Xiao Changtian realized that no matter how he cultivated, there was no way to increase his true essence. As for the cultivation method, it was not that he had not thought of looking for a few cultivation methods to cultivate. After asking for a few books from the Great Sun Immortal, he realized that he could not understand the meaning of the books at all. In other words, although he could start cultivating now. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was still a useless cultivator. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly stood up from his bed. At this moment, a series of hurried knocks came from outside. ¡°Senior, bad news, bad news!¡± Hearing this anxious voice, Xiao Changtian hurriedly opened his door. Then, he saw the red-haired Daoist Da Yang slowly saying to him,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, what happened?¡± ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not good. Recently, there have been frequent deaths of couples in the surrounding towns.¡± ¡°And after they died, their bodies were all white bones, and the blood in their bodies had been sucked dry.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°Come, Daoist Big Sun, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± While talking, the Great Sun Immortal brought Xiao Changtian to the periphery of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. At this moment, in a temporary medical clinic. Xiao Changtian could see a few corpses lying on the bed, their blood drained. Xiao Changtian was certain after checking their bodies. This was definitely something that an immortal cultivator could do. Then, the Great Sun Immortal said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, these corpses all have one thing in common, and that is that someone carved a skull mark on their necks.¡± ¡°Senior, do you think this has any special meaning?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned cold when he heard the words of the Great Sun Immortal. ¡°This is provoking me!¡± Skull, this was an obvious symbol. How could Xiao Changtian not understand what he meant? This was definitely a mark left behind by the skeleton demon of the Evil Race. Xiao Changtian remembered that the last time Guo Yurong was in danger, she also left her name. Obviously, after the skeleton demon realized that it couldn¡¯t deal with him. He was going to start with the people around him, and his methods were so despicable. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, please take care of this place.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let everyone move around too much during this period of time. If possible, move to the island.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the evil race wants to attack the townspeople in this town.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Sun Immortal nodded at him. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± Xiao Changtian hurried back to the island after giving his orders to the Great Sun Immortal. He gathered his disciples and close friends. After telling them the current situation, Xiao Changtian slowly said to them,¡± ¡°The current situation is like this. I called everyone here this time to gather everyone and come up with an idea.¡± After Di Tian heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he also spoke in anger, ¡± This Evil Race actually resorted to such despicable methods.¡± ¡°Di Tian, don¡¯t be angry. Since the Evil Race isn¡¯t looking for us, we¡¯ll take the initiative to find them.¡± At this moment, Ye Fan also expressed his thoughts to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done to find the Evil Race? Those guys had many ways to escape.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng shook his head and said to the others. ¡°However, I found that the number of men and women among the corpses is equal.¡± ¡°Do you think the evil race will specifically target those couples?¡± At this moment, Daji also told everyone her method. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Daji¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They did not pay much attention to this matter. Now that Daji said it, it seemed to be the case. At this moment, Li Taibai voiced out the question in his heart. ¡°Then, who should we send as bait?¡± Chapter 741 - Chapter 741: Come and Die (1) Chapter 741: Come and Die (1) Translator: 549690339 Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, in the small town. At the same time that the Yin Evil Demon attacked Guo Yurong, Xiao Changtian also revealed a smile. ¡°Miss Guo, be careful.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian brought Guo Yurong to the side to hide. Bang! The second Xiao Changtian and the others left, the Yin Demon¡¯s attack landed on the ground. Instantly, cracks appeared on the ground where the Yin Demon was. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also saw the appearance of the Yin Demon. His face was pale, and his body was as thin as a bag of bones. This was the zombie he had seen in the TV series in his previous life. When Xiao Changtian was observing the Yin Demon, the Yin Demon was also staring at him. ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t want to die, go away.¡± ¡°I want the person beside you today.¡± As he spoke, the Yin Demon was about to attack Guo Yurong again. The Yin Demon had never seen Xiao Changtian before, so it didn¡¯t recognize him immediately. In his perception, Xiao Changtian only had a little bit of true essence fluctuation. In his opinion, it was completely negligible. Usually, when such people saw him, they would flee. At this moment, the Yang Demon arrived beside the Yin Demon. ¡°Bigbrother! We¡¯re going to make a great contribution today!¡± The Yin Demon looked at the Yang Demon beside him and said slowly. The Yang Devil looked at Xiao Changtian. For some reason, he felt that something was wrong. This person actually didn¡¯t run away when he saw them. Moreover, he was so calm. This was a little unusual! At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Yin Yang Demon,¡± ¡°You two zombies must be the demon leaders. Let me destroy you today.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Yang Demon was even more shocked. This person could actually see through their identities. Then, he pointed at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°You are, you are Senior Xiao from the island?¡± Hearing the Yang Devil¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled at him. ¡°So even demons can call me senior. It seems that my skills have been widely recognized.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t know what you guys like. Do zombies like to cultivate their bodies too?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Yin Yang Demon¡¯s expression changed. How could they not see that this was a trap designed by Xiao Changtian? Their goal was to deal with them. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go!¡± The Yang Demon hadn¡¯t forgotten the Skeleton Demon¡¯s instructions. With Xiao Changtian here, how could they possibly deal with Guo Yurong? When the Yin Demon heard the Yang Demon¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hesitate and followed the two of them out. However, the two Yin Yang Demons had yet to jump out. In the air, a loud flame burned fiercely. Then, the figure of the Great Sun Immortal appeared in midair. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± The Great Sun Immortal glared at the Yin-Yang Demon. The flames just now were unleashed by him using the Nanming Ignis Portrait. Looking at the flames in the air, the Yin Yang Evil Demon had no intention of fighting with the Great Sun Immortal. He hurriedly turned around and fled in another direction. ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± The Yin Yang Fiends had just turned around when Di Tian¡¯s voice rang out in their ears. Di Tianling stood in the air, blocking all of their escape routes. After the Yin Yang Demon saw that it was surrounded, it looked down at Xiao Changtian with a sinister gaze. ¡°Little brother!¡± Needless to say, the Yin and Yang Demons had been together for many years and knew each other¡¯s thoughts very well. The Yin Demon knew what the Yang Demon meant with just a few words. The two of them looked at each other and then directly attacked Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian said to Guo Yurong slowly,¡± ¡°Miss Guo, I still need you to help me block for a while.¡± After discovering the Yin Yang Demon Book Zombie, Xiao Changtian also thought of the Talisman Slave Technique he had learned from the system. He immediately began to describe it. After Guo Yurong heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she nodded at him. After obtaining some primeval essence from the Heaven¡¯s Path Grand Array, she was not without combat ability now. After making a gesture, Guo Yurong¡¯s body also emitted a sacred aura. Then, he started fighting with the Yin Yang Demons that were coming at him. ¡°Miss Guo, we¡¯re here to help you.¡± At this moment, Daoist Big Sun and Di Tian also joined in the battle with the Yin Yang Evil Demons. On the side, Xiao Changtian was also drawing runes according to the knowledge in his memory. When the system had asked him to learn this thing, he had felt that this thing was of little value. It was useless at all. It was just perfunctory. It would indeed take some effort to do it now. It seemed that he still had to master the skill well. As the Yin Yang Evil Demon battled with Di Tian and the others, the Yin Yang Evil Demon revealed a smile. ¡°You guys don¡¯t look like much.¡± ¡°Big brother, I think we can still kill them here today.¡± When the Yang Demon heard the Yin Demon¡¯s words, he nodded at him. Through the previous exchange, the Yang Demon had discovered that these people weren¡¯t as strong as the Skeleton Demon had described. On the contrary, they had the upper hand. When the Great Sun Immortal heard the Yin Demon¡¯s words, he glared at them angrily and covered his chest with his hand. This Yin Yang Demon was indeed worthy of being one of the top demon leaders. Even if Xiao Changtian gave them a Supreme Grade Immortal Weapon, they could only fight against them. ¡°We need to buy some time for Young Master Xiao!¡± At this moment, Guo Yurong also spoke to Di Tian and Daoist Dayang. Then, he charged at the Yin Yang Demon. Guo Yurong and the others were once again entangled with the Yin Yang Demon. Xiao Changtian had also finished drawing the runes in his hand. He could feel the fluctuations emitted by the battle between the Great Sun Immortal and the Yin-Yang Demon. Xiao Changtian was also a little envious. When could he be as powerful as them? However, it would be soon. As long as he defeated the two demon leaders, he would be just a little bit away from becoming invincible. Seeing the rune in his hand, Xiao Changtian thought of something and said to the Great Sun Immortal,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, Miss Guo, be gentle with your hands. Don¡¯t kill them.¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± If this demon leader was defeated by Daoist Yang and the others, where would he find other demon leaders? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the battle between the Yin Yang Demons, the Great Sun Immortal and Guo Yurong looked at each other. He also revealed a bitter smile. Right now, it was already not bad if they were not killed. After the Yin-Yang Demon had repelled the Great Sun Immortal and the others, it looked at Xiao Changtian and revealed a disdainful smile. He pointed at Xiao Changtian and said slowly,¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re also strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Come and accept your death.¡± Chapter 742 - Chapter 742: What Can You Give Me Chapter 742: What Can You Give Me Translator: 549690339 Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, above the small town. The Yin Demon looked at Xiao Changtian coldly. Evil energy surged from its body, and it was about to attack him. Xiao Changtian looked at the Yin Demon with a cold gaze. He said to the Great Sun Immortal slowly,¡± ¡°Daoist Big Sun, leave this place to me.¡± The Great Sun Immortal looked at Xiao Changtian and nodded at him. Then, he led Guo Yurong and the others to the side. The Yin Yang Demon saw that Guo Yurong was about to leave, and the two of them looked at each other. He was about to attack Guo Yurong and the others. ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Xiao Changtian saw the Yin Yang Demon¡¯s actions and shouted at him. At the same time, a rune appeared in his hand. He pointed at the Yin Yang Demons and shouted at them, Come and have a taste of my freshly baked runes.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian charged towards the Yin Yang Demons. Seeing Xiao Changtian attacking him, the Yin Yang Demon stared at the rune in his hand and didn¡¯t feel anything strange. ¡°Pretending to be a ghost, go to hell.¡± The Yin Demon turned around and arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. Its pale palm was about to hit Xiao Changtian¡¯s chest. ¡°Hehe!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw the Yin Demon¡¯s actions. He dodged to the side and dodged the Yin Demon¡¯s attack. At the same time, he placed the rune on the Yin Demon¡¯s forehead. Whoosh! Suddenly, a golden light shone on the Yin Demon¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± The Yin Demon clutched its head and let out a miserable scream. At this moment, the Yang Demon came to the Yin Demon¡¯s side and said slowly,¡± ¡°Little brother, are you alright?¡± The Yang Demon¡¯s expression turned grave when he saw the symbol on the Yin Demon¡¯s forehead. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Then, the evil aura on the Yang Fiend¡¯s body surged, and a flame rose from his palm. Seeing the flames on the Yang Devil¡¯s palm, Xiao Changtian was also surprised. ¡°It seems that the zombies in the cultivation world are not simple either. They even know how to use spirit techniques.¡± I have to deal with them as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be drawing fire on myself.¡± However, seeing the Yin Demon¡¯s painful expression on the ground, Xiao Changtian knew that his runes were effective. As he said this, Xiao Changtian rushed in front of the Yang Demon and said slowly,¡± ¡°Do you want to save your brother?¡± When the Yang Demon heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he stopped in his tracks and said fiercely to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Kid, as long as you tell me the solution, I can let you go.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Xiao Changtian still had a smile on his face as he slowly walked to the side of the Yang Devil. At the same time, she opened her palm and slowly said to him, ¡°Look, this is the solution!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Yang Demon also looked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm. Pa! The runes that he had already prepared were pasted on the Yang Demon¡¯s forehead under his shocked gaze. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Just like the Yin Demon, the Yang Demon also let out a miserable cry. According to the system, these runes had the effect of suppressing ghosts. It was probably the best way to deal with these two zombies. Not long after, under the effect of the runes, the Yin Yang Demons turned into black smoke and dissipated into the air. Upon seeing this, the Great Sun Immortal and Guo Yurong heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that these two demon leaders were all dead. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. Detected that the host has killed two demon leaders. The host has killed a total of six.]¡± As long as the host kills one more, you will be able to complete all the missions given to you by the system and open the path of invincibility.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was very happy. He was really lucky today. He came out to deal with the evil race and killed two demon leaders. It was simply a bloody profit! Then, the system¡¯s voice continued to ring in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. After killing the Yin Yang Demon, a reward package will be given to the host. Please check it.]¡± After hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian felt that the system wasn¡¯t as stupid as he thought. It even gave him a reward. At this moment, a gust of wind blew in the space where Xiao Changtian and the Great Sun Immortal were. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Changtian covered his face with his hand and said slowly. ¡°Everyone, find a place to hide first.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Daoist Da Yang and the others nodded at him. ¡°Where are you going? You want to leave just like that after killing my general?¡± A voice slowly sounded in the air. Then, Xiao Changtian and Guo Yurong could see the void in front of them. A huge ghost face slowly appeared, and a pair of blood-red eyes stared at them. Guo Yurong looked at the ghost face with a cold expression. She slowly said to the ghost face, ¡°Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to still dare to come here? Didn¡¯t you flee last time?¡± Hearing Guo Yurong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was shocked. Was this the leader of Miss Guo¡¯s enemy, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master? It was actually a ghost face. When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard Guo Yurong¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t mind and instead looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking now? This seat is here to find you for a decisive battle.¡± Skeleton didn¡¯t know how to weigh the consequences and buried the Yin Yang Demon here.¡± 5 ¡°But it¡¯s time for the fight between us to come to an end. How about it? Do you dare to come to the Evil World and fight with me?¡± As he said this, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s scarlet eyes shot a provocative look at Guo Yurong and the others. ¡°I was wondering what it was. It turns out that you¡¯re here to invite a battle.¡± ¡°You saw what happened to the two zombies just now, right? Are you sure you won¡¯t end up like them?¡± Xiao Changtian walked up to Guo Yurong and looked at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master as he spoke slowly. Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master gave him a meaningful look. Even now, he couldn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s cultivation clearly. Which world did this guy come from? However, when he thought about how he was about to finish absorbing the Heaven¡¯s Beyond Origin, he said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°You must be determined to help her, right? This way, whatever benefits she gives you, I will give them to you.¡± As long as you stand on the side of our evil race.¡± As for Xiao Changtian, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master still wanted to fight for him. When they heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, Perfected Great Sun, Guo Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Yurong, and the others all shot him disdainful looks. After interacting with Xiao Changtian for so long, how could they not know Xiao Changtian¡¯s character? Following that, Xiao Changtian said slowly to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± What do you mean?¡± Chapter 743 - Chapter 743: Dimensional Reduction Strike (1) Chapter 743: Dimensional Reduction Strike (1) Translator: 549690339 Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, in the small town. After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the eyes of the Immortal Da Yang and Guo Yurong were all focused on him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± At this moment, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master also let out a faint smile. He was afraid that Xiao Changtian would directly reject him. Xiao Changtian would see that he had become stronger, and it would be easier for him to negotiate with him. ¡± You¡¯ve been to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, right? As long as you like the Spirit Medicine Manor there, I can give it to you.¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain was the Holy Land of the Evil Race. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had already placed Xiao Changtian below one person and above all others. When Xiao Changtian heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he also put on a thoughtful look. Seeing Xiao Changtian in deep thought, the ghost face smiled. It looked like there was a chance! Daoist Big Sun and Guo Yurong looked at Xiao Changtian who was deep in thought. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out what Xiao Changtian was thinking. Then, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master continued to speak to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°How about it? I won¡¯t go back on my words. If you want, I can give you a portion of the Holy Mountain¡¯s Origin.¡± Although the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao Essence was very precious to him, it made Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart ache. However, after absorbing the Heaven¡¯s Path Origin of the Human Realm Upon Heavens, the Evil World¡¯s Origin would definitely expand a little. And Xiao Changtian¡¯s goal in helping Beyond Avalon was his Evil World Origin. If she gave it to him, she couldn¡¯t possibly not be tempted. Thinking up to this point, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had a look of victory in his hands as he looked at Guo Yurong provocatively. If Xiao Changtian switched sides with him, there would be no hope for the Human Realm Upon Heavens. At this moment, Xiao Changtian said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°You keep talking about the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Is there nothing else?¡± ¡± Why? The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain is our base camp, and the other places aren¡¯t worth mentioning.¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian suddenly asked this question, so he replied to him. ¡°Then I understand. You can go back. That skeleton has already declared war on me.¡± ¡°Do you think we still have a chance to turn things around? Wait for me to come.¡± He had done that just now because he wanted to know some information about the Evil Tribe. He did not expect that this fellow would always be talking about that Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t been to the Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Mountain before. That place was desolate and inhabited. No matter how one looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like a good place. There were some medicinal herbs, but they weren¡¯t very important to cultivators like them. It seemed that he had overestimated the evil race previously. When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he realized something and slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Brat, you tricked me.¡± When they saw the sinister look on the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s face, Daoist Master Da Yang and Guo Yurong also smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just playing with you. What¡¯s wrong? Go back and wait for me to come. I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t bother with the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master at this time. He turned to Guo Yurong and the Great Sun Immortal and said,¡± ¡°Daoist Dayang, Miss Guo, Di Tian, we¡¯ve been busy for so long. We should go back and rest.¡± The Immortal Da Yang and Guo Yurong nodded at Xiao Changtian. Then, the four of them headed straight for the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Looking at the backs of Xiao Changtian and the others leaving, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ghost face kept changing. It seemed like he was really angry with Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Di Tian also spoke to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Senior, will that person chase after us?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard Di Tian¡¯s words, he also waved his hands. ¡°If he wanted to make a move, he did it just now. That ghost face only looks scary.¡± ¡°Ignore him.¡± Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Tian and the others nodded their heads. Behind them, the voice of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master slowly rang out. ¡± Brat, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain is waiting for you. You will definitely regret your decision today.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay any attention to the words of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. He only said slowly,¡± ¡°Incompetent Fury, Incompetent Fury!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the nervous Daoist Da Yang and the others relaxed. Guo Yurong covered her mouth and chuckled. Whoosh! The next morning, the sun shone into Xiao Changtian¡¯s room through the window. The sunlight shone on Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. At this moment, Xiao Changtian opened his sleepy eyes. Xiao Changtian slowly stood up from his bed and stretched. Yesterday, after dealing with the Yin Yang Demons, he went straight to sleep when he came back. It was rare for him to wake up naturally. Xiao Changtian thought of something and opened the system panel. The system had given him a reward yesterday. He wanted to see what it was first. ¡°System, open the reward package!¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly in his mind. [Ding-dong. The host has obtained a Dimensional Reduction Experience Card!]¡± ¡°Dimensional reduction attack? System, what¡¯s the use of this thing?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at this thing and felt that it was unfamiliar. He had never heard of such a thing before. [Ding-dong. The host can check the introduction of the experience card.]¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian finally saw the back of the experience card. ¡± Dimension Reduction Strike: After using it, a domain will automatically be formed around the host. Within this domain, everyone will have mortal cultivation!¡± Seeing the introduction of the experience card, Xiao Changtian was also delighted. ¡°System, is it useful for everyone? Is it useful for the most powerful Immortal Cultivators?¡± ¡°Ding-dong. As long as there are no special instructions, the Trial Card is useful to everyone.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Changtian was full of praise for the system. Recently, the system seemed to have become much more pleasing to the eye. Could it be that it saw that he was about to open the path of invincibility and was trying to curry favor with him? However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think too much about it. On the contrary, he was thinking about the scene after he used Dimension Descending Strike on the Evil Race. Based on the fact that the Evil Tribe used the Evil Sacred Mountain as their base, this Evil Tribe¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be too ridiculous. Even if he was ridiculous, with this experience card, he would be surrounded by mortals. With his martial arts grandmaster-level strength, could he not defeat those evil races? Dealing with cultivators without true essence was as easy as killing chickens for him. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian was also delighted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It seemed like it was time for him to set off for the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. After he destroyed that Evil Race, he would be able to escape. He could also kill the last demon leader and open the path of invincibility. After doing all this, he would go to various places to have fun and get a few Immortal Beasts to play with. He would also get a few Celestial Artifacts to display at home and bring the Divine Court to greater heights¡­ Xiao Changtian suddenly had a lot of ideas, but he still had to deal with the evil race first. Chapter 744 - Chapter 744: Dimensional Reduction Strike (1) Chapter 744: Dimensional Reduction Strike (1) Translator: 549690339 I Underground of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Xiao Changtian walked through the long corridor. At this moment, he also felt the change in the surrounding environment. ¡°Come out, I can already see you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the empty space and said slowly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice fell and a burst of laughter rang out. Whoosh! A gust of wind blew, and the skeleton demon appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really dare to come here.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the skeleton demon and pulled out the sword that he had prepared at his waist. He did not know where those evil beings had gone to hide just now. He didn¡¯t expect that the skeleton would come out when he shouted. Xiao Changtian pointed his sword at the skeleton demon and said slowly,¡± ¡°Skeleton, eat my sword!¡± Whoosh! The sword light was like a shadow. As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, his body moved like a stream of light towards the skeleton demon. In an instant, the blade of the sword came to the skeleton demon¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m the same as before?¡± The skeleton demon looked at Xiao Changtian. Its bones turned into a white shield, shielding its chest. Bang! The sword tip stabbed into the white shield. The shockwave from the collision of the two caused the entire Evil Tribe¡¯s Holy Mountain to tremble. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± After blocking Xiao Changtian¡¯s long sword, the skeleton demon raised its arm and threw a punch at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian dodged the Skeleton Demon¡¯s punch and pulled away from it. Seeing Xiao Changtian dodge his punch so easily, the Skeleton Demon was surprised. After fusing with the power of the Heavenly Dao of the Human Realm Upon Heavens, he should be able to defeat him. Why did it seem like Xiao Changtian¡¯s speed was still above his? ¡°Holy Master, stop hiding and attack together!¡± The moment he sensed that something was wrong, the Skeleton Demon immediately said to the Evil Race¡¯s Sacred Lord who was hiding in the dark. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Xiao Changtian quickly turned around after the skeleton demon finished speaking. Then, she saw a few vines appear behind her back. He hurriedly waved the long sword in his hand to cut the vine. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss!¡± The demonic face of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master on the tree let out a laugh as he looked at Xiao Changtian and said to the skeleton demon,¡± ¡°Looks like this person¡¯s strength is stronger than we imagined!¡± ¡°Even after fusing with the Heavenly Dao Origin of the Heavens Beyond Heavens, he still seems to be able to do it with ease.¡± When the Skeleton Demon heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he said to him,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know his true strength once we try.¡± After saying that, a green flame lit up on the skeleton demon¡¯s body. The moment the green flame appeared, it turned into a flame spear in the skeleton demon¡¯s hand. The skeleton demon raised the flaming spear in its hand and slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Brat, this is an evil skill that I obtained after absorbing the Heaven¡¯s Beyond Heavenly Dao Origin.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, the flames on this can invade your soul and slowly kill it!¡± At the same time, the evil aura of the Evil Race¡¯s Sacred Lord beside the skeleton demon also expanded, forming countless ghost faces in the void in front of him. Following that, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Lord controlled the ghost face and attacked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Brat, you should be proud that we can use our strongest spirit skill.¡± ¡°I believe you have also discovered that this underground formation is constantly eroding your true essence.¡± ¡°No matter what, your death is worth it.¡± When Xiao Changtian heard the words of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and the skeleton demon, he was shocked. It turned out that there was a huge formation underground! Seeing the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and the Skeleton Demon¡¯s aggressive looks, he could not help but sigh. Presumably, this should be the strongest attack they could unleash. Xiao Changtian took a deep breath. Since that was the case, he could only use that move. Following that, Xiao Changtian shouted at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and the Skeleton Demon,¡± ¡°Dimensional reduction attack!¡± Whoosh! As Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. The host has used the Dimensional Reduction Experience Card!] The experience card has taken effect!¡± At the same time, with Xiao Changtian as the center, a huge pressure appeared underground. At this moment, whether it was the demonic face of the Evil Race¡¯s Sacred Lord or the flaming spear of the Skeleton Demon, it was a terrifying sight. Under the effect of the Dimensional Reduction Strike, they slowly dissipated. ¡°What?¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord and the Skeleton Demon could no longer be described with shock. Their strongest attack had disappeared in front of them. However, what made them even more surprised was that the cultivation on their bodies was rapidly dissipating. Soon, they discovered that their cultivation was no different from that of mortals. ¡°What did you do?¡± The Skeleton Devil and the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master looked at Xiao Changtian in shock and said slowly. Xiao Changtian looked at the skeleton demon and the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord, and a smile appeared on his face. It seemed that the system was not lying to him. This dimensional reduction attack turned everyone into mortals. ¡°How does it feel to become a mortal?¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to the skeleton demon and the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. As he spoke, Xiao Changtian arrived in front of the skeleton demon. He punched at his skull. Whoosh! The skeleton demon was hit by Xiao Changtian and flew out. The entire skull fell off his body. When the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master saw that the skeleton demon had been punched, he looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t come over!¡± Xiao Changtian held a long sword in his hand and slashed at the tree of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. In an instant, the branches on the tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into fell to the ground. Whoosh! The parts on the skeleton demon¡¯s body were also reassembled at this time, returning to its original appearance. Looking at the skeleton demon, Xiao Changtian squinted his eyes. It seemed that his attack on him just now was not enough. At this moment, the Skeleton Demon also came to the side of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord, and its hand covered its chest. He said slowly to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to take that step, it seems that I can only use that move now.¡± Hearing the Skeleton Demon¡¯s words, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord nodded at him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s the only way. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll resurrect you in the future.¡± After a simple conversation, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master and the skeleton demon appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. The bones of the Skeleton Demons turned into powder and entered the tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord had transformed into. Xiao Changtian was also surprised to see their actions. ¡°Is this merging?¡± Chapter 745 - Chapter 745: The Path of Invincibility, Unlocked!—1 Chapter 745: The Path of Invincibility, Unlocked!¡ª1 Translator: 549690339 Underground of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. In front of Xiao Changtian, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Lord and the Skeleton Demon slowly merged. Following that, the tree that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master had transformed into also changed. The threads at the roots began to transform into two tree roots. Then, two huge hands grew out of the tree stump. Soon, a living tree-shaped person appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. Seeing this tree-shaped person, Xiao Changtian smiled and said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master,¡± ¡°Did you two merge?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, the ghost face, also appeared as the tree-shaped person¡¯s head. Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master said to him,¡± ¡°Brat, you must die today!¡± As the sound of his voice faded, a wave of evil aura gushed out from the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s body. Looking at the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian was also shocked. He did not expect that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master would be able to break through his dimensional reduction attack. The evil aura that he had just displayed showed that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord was no longer a mortal¡¯s cultivation. Following that, the tree-shaped body of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master continued to expand as he said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! As the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s body continued to expand, the entire underground of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain started to shake. Following that, Xiao Changtian saw that in the sky above the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain, rocks were falling down continuously. ¡°Wow!¡± Xiao Changtian said and his hand gestures changed. He used the Sword Kinesis Flight technique and flew out of the ground. Whoosh! Xiao Changtian stood in mid-air, looking at the gigantic tree-shaped Evil Race Holy Lord. At this moment, he was in a difficult position. This fellow¡¯s figure had suddenly become so big. He did not know if he could beat him. Then, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Detected that the host has killed the last demon leader!¡± ¡°At this point, the host has completed all the missions given by the system. Now, the path of invincibility has been opened for the host!¡± As the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in his mind, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Wait a minute, when did he kill the last demon leader? [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s doubts have been detected. That skeleton is the leader of all demons!]¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. He didn¡¯t expect that skeleton to be a demon leader. In that case, the combination with Skeleton and the tree had helped him. [Ding-dong. Congratulations, the host. The path to invincibility has been activated!]¡± Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s words and quickly opened the system panel. At this moment, on the system¡¯s attributes panel, two large words, Invincible, stood loudly beside his cultivation. After a while, Xiao Changtian felt that his body was filled with endless power. Waves of pure energy were washing over his limbs and bones. Whoosh! After a while, Xiao Changtian slowly exhaled. Looking at the surrounding environment, it was as if he could destroy the surrounding forest with a single punch. In fact, if he wanted to, he could even shatter this piece of land. At the same time, the tree-shaped man that the Evil Tribe¡¯s Sacred Master had transformed into expanded to the size of a mountain. Originally, he and the skeleton demon had absorbed the Heaven¡¯s Path Origin Source of Heaven¡¯s Beyond and enjoyed the Heaven¡¯s Path Origin of the Evil World together. However, it was different now. The two of them were together. The effect was definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two. At the very least, the flaw in the Heaven¡¯s Beyond Heavenly Dao Origin that was caused by Guo Yurong¡¯s failure to kill him had been completely made up for. Looking at Xiao Changtian who was standing on the sword, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master said to him,¡± ¡°Kid, you can feel the power on my body now, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going against the entire world now!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words were like thunder. As his voice fell, a series of thunder boomed in the sky above the Evil World. When Xiao Changtian heard the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s words, he smiled at him. She slowly clenched her fingers and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll let you be my first opponent to open the path of invincibility.¡± ¡°The path of invincibility? What are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s scared out of his mind?¡± ¡°Invincible? Who in this world dares to say that they are invincible?¡± The tree-shaped Evil Race Holy Lord looked at Xiao Changtian as if he was looking at a clown. Then, the tree branch waved and a huge mountain pressed down on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Become nourishment for my Evil World.¡± Xiao Changtian had already grabbed his sword and stood in the air. He raised the sword in his hand and swung it at the mountain in the air. Whoosh! The entire mountain was split into two by the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s gaze. ¡°What?¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord said in shock when he saw how Desolate Heaven had easily cut the mountain in half. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master. He looked at the long sword in his hand. ¡°So the sword in my hand is actually a divine weapon. As he said that, Xiao Changtian¡¯s True Qi also shook. The Top Grade Immortal Weapons in the bamboo baskets also appeared in front of him. Looking at these Supreme Grade Immortal Weapons, Xiao Changtian had a complicated look in his eyes. ¡°So what the system taught me was actually the smithing art for top-grade immortal artifacts!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of so many Celestial Artifacts?¡± ¡°A tree that shakes the heavens!¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master said loudly. Immediately after, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky of the Evil World. The ground shook, and countless giant stone palms appeared and attacked him. Under the bombardment of the giant rock palm and the lightning, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure also left afterimages in the air. ¡°It¡¯s time to end it!¡± Now, Xiao Changtian had many questions and expectations in his heart. The smithing technique given to him by the system was to make Supreme Grade Immortal Weapons. Then, what were the other things? The little animal that the system gave him at the beginning could not be an immortal beast, right? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian¡¯s Genuine Vitality surged and all kinds of Celestial Artifacts surrounded him. ¡°Celestial Artifacts Break All Laws!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted. The fairy weapons around him turned into shadows, shattering all the giant stone palms around them. In the air, Xiao Changtian¡¯s long sword kept growing bigger and bigger until it turned into a giant sword. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Xiao Changtian said to the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master expressionlessly and swung his sword down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Whoosh! The long sword pierced through the sky of the Evil World and fell from the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s head. ¡°No, this power, how is it possible?¡± The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord looked at the longsword that was coming at him, and his gaze kept changing. His hands kept making all kinds of gestures. Following that, Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword also pierced through the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s body.. Chapter 746 - Chapter 746: Summoning Immortal Beast (1) Chapter 746: Summoning Immortal Beast (1) Translator: 549690339 | Evil World, Evil Race¡¯s Holy Mountain. Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword pierced through the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s body. The Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as he looked at Xiao Changtian. Then, his entire body exploded in midair. ¡°How can you have such power?¡± Before the explosion, the Evil Race¡¯s Saint Lord stared at Xiao Changtian and said slowly. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s long sword, he felt a power that surpassed the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao. In this world, there was actually a power that surpassed the Heavenly Dao. Xiao Changtian looked at the void in front of him expressionlessly. In this space, a huge spatial storm swept over. Due to the explosion of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master, the entire Evil World was collapsing. Spatial storms raged everywhere. Xiao Changtian looked at the scene in front of him and smiled. ¡°Do you think you can escape like this?¡± Xiao Changtian slowly lifted his arm and clenched his fist at the void in front of him. Whoosh! The spatial rift in the Evil World would be closed properly. The collapsed world was slowly recovering along with Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements. At the same time, an illusory ghost face slowly emerged from a spatial crack. It was the illusory ghost face of the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master! Seeing this ghost face, Xiao Changtian also said to him,¡± ¡°As 1 said, everything is over. This world can be be merged into the Human Realm Upon Heavens.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± HearingXiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master also laughed out loud. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won? Since you insist on helping Beyond Avalon, then let¡¯s bury ourselves together in this Evil World.¡± ¡°Destroy it with the Evil World.¡± When he said this, the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord¡¯s expression turned extremely crazed. Next, the face of the Evil Race Saint Lord changed continuously before it exploded. Xiao Changtian saw the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s ghost face explode and he cursed in his heart. The True Essence in his hands gathered, wanting to stop the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Master¡¯s explosion, but it was already too late. Then, the entire Evil World shook violently. The entire Evil Race Sacred Mountain had crumbled after the explosion of the Evil Race Sacred Lord. Cracks also began to appear on the ground, and it continued to collapse everywhere. Seeing this, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t react. He could feel that an important source of energy in the entire Evil World was constantly being drained. At this moment, Xiao Changtian spoke to the system in his mind,¡± ¡°System, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ding-dong, the Heavenly Dao of the Evil World has just collapsed. The entire Evil World is now in the midst of destruction.¡± The collapse of the Heavenly Dao? Xiao Changtian understood something after hearing the system¡¯s words. It seemed that the Evil Race¡¯s Holy Lord was the Heavenly Dao of the Evil World. It seemed that he wanted to bury the entire world with him. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian continued to speak to the system,¡± ¡°System, what should we do now?¡± [Ding-dong. The host only has two options in this situation.]¡± ¡°First, leave this place immediately and let the entire Evil World run its course. No one can stop you from leaving now.¡± ¡°Of course, if we do this, the Evil World will no longer accept our existence.¡± ¡± The second method is that now that the Evil World¡¯s Heavenly Dao has collapsed, we only need to inject a new Heavenly Dao Origin!¡± ¡°With the new Heavenly Dao Origin, the collapse of this world will stop.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pondered in his heart. ¡°System, where do I get the Heavenly Dao Origin?¡± ¡°Ding-dong. Host, the Immortal Beast in your house is a famous Immortal Beast.¡± ¡°With them here, this world won¡¯t collapse!¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. His figure flashed and dodged the attack of the wind. Then, he muttered, ¡°What did the system say just now? My family¡¯s immortal beast?¡± ¡°Is it really as I thought? The old turtle and the others are all Immortal beasts?¡± As he thought about this, Xiao Changtian saw the summoning skill that the system had given him. Following the guidance of the system, Xiao Changtian started to emit waves of energy after he chanted. At the same time, in the Divine Realm, on the island of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. While Xiao Changtian was chanting, the immortal beasts on the island also felt his calling. The Ancestral Dragon slowly poked its head out of the lake. At this moment, the dragon had already transformed into its true form. ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Ancestral Dragon looked at the back of the mountain and slowly said to White Tiger and the others. After the Ancestral Dragon finished speaking, the huge figure of the White Tiger slowly walked out from the back mountain. ¡°Ancestral Dragon, let¡¯s go. Master is calling!¡± After White Tiger finished speaking, Ant, Black Tortoise, and Phoenix appeared in midair. What was different from before was that they had now transformed into their true forms. The Immortal Beasts ¡®actions also attracted the attention of everyone on the island. Daoist Da Yang, Ye Fan, and the others walked out of their residence. Looking at the Black Tortoise and the others in the air, the Great Sun Immortal first walked forward and said respectfully to them, ¡°Seniors, what are you doing?¡± Usually, the Black Tortoise would show the appearance of a tortoise or other poultry. Now that he had returned to his original form, Daoist Big Sun and the others were also somewhat unable to react for a moment. Looking at the Great Sun Immortal below, the Black Tortoise also came in front of him. ¡°We felt Master¡¯s call. Something must have happened in the Evil World.¡± ¡°However, Master¡¯s path of invincibility has already begun. If you want to know more, follow me.¡± As Black Tortoise spoke, Ancestral Dragon and the others had already used their divine powers and flew in the direction of the Evil World. The Black Tortoise did not land either. It followed behind the Ancestral Dragon and the others and flew toward the Evil World. As for Perfected Da Yang, he looked at them as they left and exchanged glances with Ye Fan. Hearing Black Tortoise¡¯s words, his master did not seem to have encountered any difficulties. Instead, he had opened the path of invincibility. At this moment, Guo Yurong¡¯s body changed. A holy aura was emitted from Guo Yurong. Sensing the aura that erupted from Guo Yurong¡¯s body, the figures of Daoist Big Sun and Ye Fan trembled. This was because they felt that as Guo Yurong¡¯s aura recovered, the spiritual energy in the entire Divine World seemed to have become denser. Not long after, in the void outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, Immortal Da Yang and the others saw the old man from the Spiritual Pearl Sect leading the old man from the Righteous Dao Alliance. He slowly said to Guo Yurong,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°We have seen the Heavenly Dao!¡± Heavenly Dao? Looking at Guo Yurong, Ye Fan and Daoist Big Sun were both shocked. They were also a little surprised that Guo Yurong was the Heavenly Dao of the Realm Upon Heavens. Guo Yurong smiled as she looked at the Spiritual Pearl Elder outside. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go to the Devil World!¡± Chapter 747 - Chapter 747: The Last Madness (1) Chapter 747: The Last Madness (1) Translator: 549690339 Evil World. Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure stood in the air as he looked at the Evil World that was falling apart. At this moment, the two blood pools under the Evil Clan¡¯s Sacred Mountain also caught his attention. The blood in the two blood pools suddenly bubbled. Immediately after, the blood light flew into the air and formed a ball of light. Xiao Changtian looked at the ball of light in front of him, his eyes narrowed and the Zhen Yuan in his palm surged. He had noticed these two blood pools when he had just entered the underground. If something happened at this time, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything good. The blood-red ball of light kept changing in the air, and finally condensed into the figure of a skeleton demon. ¡°Skeleton?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the blood-red skeleton in front of him. The Zhen Yuan in his palm had already condensed into a ball of light. ¡°Hiss hiss hiss! He didn¡¯t expect it to come to this!¡± The blood-red skeleton let out a strange cry. At the same time, its empty eyes emitted a red light. ¡°Playing tricks!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the blood-red skeleton and threw the ball of light in his palm at it. Bang! The ball of light exploded around the blood-red skeleton, instantly causing cracks to appear in the space where it was. Boom! A spatial storm raged in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. I didn¡¯t expect the clone I buried in this world to be destroyed just like that.¡± ¡°Since you were able to destroy my clone, you must be at least a Saint.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an expert like you in this world!¡± The blood-red skeleton muttered to itself in the air. At the same time, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his mind,¡± ¡°System, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ding-dong. Host, the thing in front of you is just an energy body.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Changtian was a little confused. He continued to say to the system, ¡°Energy body?¡± ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s a method left behind by other experts to be used in emergencies.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s explanation, Xiao Changtian finally understood. Then, Xiao Changtian walked forward and said to the bloody skeleton,¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where I came from. Everything here is over now.¡± ¡°Go back to where you came from.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, theblood-red skeleton laughed out loud. ¡°End? Who told you it was over?¡± ¡°Hiss hiss hiss! Don¡¯t tell me you thinkyou¡¯ve won.¡± The blood-red skeleton smiled as it looked at Xiao Changtian. Its skeletal palms pressed down on the surroundings. ¡°What a pity for this world!¡± Xiao Changtian also felt that something was wrong after hearing the skeleton¡¯s words. He released his true essence and aimed the sword in his hand at the blood-red skeleton. Whoosh! After the blood-red skeleton pressed down, the spatial storm in the entire Evil World suddenly gathered together. Soon, a small silver ball of light formed in the skeleton¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know what title I have in other worlds?¡± The blood-red skeleton looked at Xiao Changtian and threw the ball of light in its hand towards the direction of Human Realm Upon Heavens. With so many spatial storms gathered, if they exploded, the power would definitely be devastating. Xiao Changtian saw the skeleton¡¯s movement and also chased after the silver ball of light. Looking at Xiao Changtian, a smile appeared on the skeleton¡¯s face. ¡± There¡¯s no harm in telling you. My nickname is Ten Ten Thousand Massacres. Wherever I appear, there will be at least ten thousand corpses.¡±¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve ruined my plan in this world, then pay the price for your actions.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to the bloody skeleton. He wielded his sword and slashed at the silver ball of light. ¡± There¡¯s no need to struggle anymore. Spatial storms are the most fundamental thing in all major worlds.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to destroy him.¡± The blood-red skeleton looked at Xiao Changtian shooting out sword rays at the silver ball of light with a smile on its face. Then, the bloody skeleton said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Your family and friends will suffer because of your actions!¡± ¡± They could have lived under the protection of our Evil Race, but you insisted on dealing with them.¡± ¡°Pay the price for your foolish actions!¡± At this point, the blood-red color on the skeleton¡¯s body danced and formed a blood mark in the air. ¡°With my soul, lure!¡± As soon as the blood-red skeleton finished speaking, the huge silver ball of light exploded in midair. Xiao Changtian looked at the expanding silver ball of light and said to the system in his heart,¡± ¡°System, what should we do now?¡± ¡°This silver ball of light doesn¡¯t seem to be able to be solved!¡± Xiao Changtian had tried it before when he hit the silver light ball. That ball of light seemed to be able to devour his sword light. ¡°Ding-dong. The best thing to do now is to escape!¡± Escape? System, are you telling me to run now? Didn¡¯t you hear what that bloody skeleton said just now? He wanted to destroy the Human Realm Upon Heavens! ¡°Ding-dong, host. The system has opened an escape route for you. You can escape as long as you enter it!¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, Xiao Changtian saw a huge space passage slowly opening in front of him. Looking at the spatial passageway, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his heart,¡± ¡°System, is there any way to save Beyond Avalon?¡± His disciples were all in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t escape by himself and leave them here to die. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the system slowly responded to him. [Ding-dong. Host, it¡¯s not impossible to save Beyond Avalon.¡± ¡°In this case, the host will need to use all the energy of the system to open multiple spatial passageways!¡± ¡°Moreover, it is also unpredictable where the host and Beyond Avalon will be teleported to.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Changtian did not hesitate and immediately said to the system in his mind,¡± ¡°System, do as you say. Hurry up!¡± The silver ball of light in front of him had already expanded to a certain extent. If he was slow, his disciples and the others might all die. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s needs have been detected. Energy is being mobilized! ]¡± ¡°The energy has been used up. The multiple spatial tunnels have been opened!¡± ¡°Host, please enter!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian also stepped into the space tunnel. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he still left first. The moment Xiao Changtian stepped into the spatial passageway, the blood- red skeleton spread its hands. ¡°Destroy!¡± As soon as the blood-red skeleton finished speaking, the entire silver ball of light exploded in midair. Chapter 748 - Chapter 748: System Upgrade (1) Chapter 748: System Upgrade (1) Translator: 549690339 In a mountain forest. In the forest, Xiao Changtian was lying on the ground with a few leaves on his body. ¡°Ah!¡± After an unknown period of time, Xiao Changtian slowly opened his eyes and let out a soft cry. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Where is it?¡± Xiao Changtian woke up feeling thirsty. Xiao Changtian slowly remembered that he was in the Evil World, and he used the space passage given by the system to escape. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had many doubts in his heart. Didn¡¯t he activate the path of invincibility? Why couldn¡¯t he deal with that silver ball of light? Also, what was going on with that blood-red skeleton? Why did it suddenly appear in the end? Of course, the most important thing was where his friends and family in the Human Realm Upon Heavens had been teleported to. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to the system in his heart,¡± ¡°System, system!¡± He shouted a few times in his mind, but he did not receive a response from the system. Xiao Changtian also said angrily in his mind, ¡°System, stop pretending to be dead!¡± ¡°Ding-dong. The system is upgrading. Please wait for a moment!¡± ¡°System upgrade?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s reply and said in his mind,¡± ¡°System, how long does it take to level up?¡± Xiao Changtian remembered that when he was in the Evil World, the system said that he had to use all his energy to open a space passage. [Ding-dong. The system has been upgraded. There are new panels and functions. Please use them carefully!]¡± As the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, Xiao Changtian opened the system interface in his mind. Whoosh! The upgraded system interface did not change much from before. His name, gender, and other skills were clearly recorded on it. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, so he quickly said to the system,¡± ¡°System, where did the people from Beyond Avalon teleport to? Are they in danger now?¡± [Ding-dong. The system is safe wherever it is teleported to.]¡± ¡°As for where they are now? This system doesn¡¯t know.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his disciples were fine. As long as there was nothing wrong, the other things could be discussed. ¡°System, is there any way to find them?¡± [Ding-dong. The host can purchase spatial coordinates from the system store!]¡± ¡°Through the spatial coordinates, the host can find the location of any person and any faction!¡± ¡°Mall?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the system panel carefully after hearing the system¡¯s words. He had thought that there would be no new changes after the system upgrade, but now he realized that it was in the lower left corner of the interface. There was a button for the shop. After clicking it, Xiao Changtian entered a new panel. On the system interface, there were many miscellaneous items. ¡± Hen, turtle, rice¡­¡± These were all rewards given to him by the system in Heaven¡¯s Beyond. Soon, Xiao Changtian reached the last column. He saw a silver-white frame with the words ¡®space coordinate¡¯ written on it. Seeing the spatial coordinates, Xiao Changtian was overjoyed. Then, he saw the currency required in the system store. ¡°Spiritual Crystal Points? What is this?¡± ¡°Spiritual Crystal Points are the system¡¯s currency. The host can convert them into gold coins.¡± ¡°It can also be obtained by completing the missions issued by the system!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood. Then, he looked at the price of the spatial coordinates. It was 100,000 Spiritual Crystal Points. He could not help but say to the system in his mind, ¡°System, how many crystal points can you exchange a gold coin for?¡± He still had some gold coins in his interspatial ring, so he had to buy them quickly. He should reunite with Ye Fan, the Great Sun Immortal, and the others. [Ding-dong. Host, one gold coin cannot be exchanged for Spiritual Crystal Points.]¡± ¡°The conversion of crystal points to gold coins in the system requires a minimum of 100,000 gold coins. 100,000 gold coins can be exchanged for one crystal point!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian almost cursed. This damn system, he had thought that it had changed for the better. He did not expect that after the upgrade, the system would return to its original state. System, oh system, you¡¯re really cheap! Even if he sold all his money, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gather 100,000 gold coins. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian cursed the system in his heart. The system has detected that the host is disrespectful to the system. If the host continues, the system will remove the spatial coordinate product.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned for a moment before he reacted. The system was getting more and more arrogant. In the past, whenever she scolded him, he would always pretend to be dead. Now that the system was so trashy, it still didn¡¯t allow him to say anything? As if it knew what Xiao Changtian was thinking, the system¡¯s voice rang out in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Ding-dong. After the system leveled up, its intelligence has also increased. Therefore, the host should not talk about the system behind its back.¡± ¡°This system knows everything about you.¡± Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s words and slowly said in his mind,¡± ¡°Do you really know everything?¡± If the system was clear, why didn¡¯t it give him the spatial coordinates? ¡°Of course. This system has followed the host for so long, so there¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about the host.¡± ¡°How many times does the host poop every day? This system knows exactly how much!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was speechless. This system¡¯s intelligence could only be said to have increased in some unnecessary things. However, in order to find Ye Fan and the Great Sun Immortal, he could only slowly accumulate Spiritual Crystal Points. 100,000 gold coins was only converted into one crystal point. He should go out and earn money as soon as possible. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly stood up and walked out. And at this moment, roar! The roars of wild beasts slowly sounded in the forest. Hearing this voice, Xiao Changtian quickly took out his sword. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, a fiery red lion slowly walked out from the forest. ¡°Wow, I haven¡¯t even taken a few steps and a wild beast has already delivered itself to my door.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. I¡¯m just hungry. Let¡¯s eat roasted lion legs today.¡± Xiao Changtian raised his sword and aimed it at the flaming lion. The flaming lion was also staring at Xiao Changtian fiercely, as if it was looking at its prey. Chapter 749 - Chapter 749; System Compensation (1) Chapter 749; System Compensation (1) Translator: 549690339 In the forest. Xiao Changtian and the flaming lion were confronting each other. Neither of them had the intention to make the first move. Roar! At this moment, the flaming lion could not hold its breath and let out a roar. He jumped up with all four limbs and pounced at Xiao Changtian. Seeing the flaming lion move, Xiao Changtian smiled. What he wanted was for the flaming lion to make the first move. In this confrontation, whoever made the first move would already be at a disadvantage. Looking at the flaming lion, Xiao Changtian did a side somersault and dodged the attack. Immediately after, the sword in his hand quickly pierced through the flaming lion¡¯s throat. Whoosh! The sword pierced through, and before the flaming lion could react, its body fell to the ground. ¡°Little guy!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the flaming lion and put his sword back into its sheath. I¡¯ve already opened the path of invincibility, and you, a little lion, want to eat me? ¡°Squeak squeak squeak!¡± Xiao Changtian was about to go over to clean up the flaming lion¡¯s corpse and prepare the lion meal when a childish sound came from the grass. Could it be that another wild beast had delivered itself to their doorstep? Xiao Changtian thought so in his heart. He also maintained his vigilance and slowly walked towards the direction of the grass. Xiao Changtian used his long sword to spread the grass nearby. He could see a small cub in the grass. ¡°This is?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the cub and saw that it had two antlers and was red all over. The moment he picked him up, his four hooves kept kicking him. ¡°Your little cub is quite cute.¡± Xiao Changtian could also tell what breed the cub in his arms was. However, this little cub was still very pleasing to the eye. Roar! Roar! Roar! At the same time, a few more angry roars sounded in the forest. Then, a rustling sound came from the surrounding forest. One by one, flaming lions walked out of the forest. They were all looking at Xiao Changtian fiercely. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned grave when he saw so many flaming lions suddenly appearing around him. However, when he remembered that he had already activated the path of invincibility, he also pulled out the sword at his waist. He looked coldly at the flaming lions around him. In the past, when he was a mortal, he was submissive. Now, if these flaming lions dared to attack him, he would be killed. He did not mind letting them all die here. The group of flaming lions saw that Xiao Changtian¡¯s sword had not dried up. When he saw his companion¡¯s corpse on the ground, he didn¡¯t attack Xiao Changtian. They were all staring at the little cub in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Xiao Changtian felt the gaze of the flaming lions and said to them,¡± This little guy and I hit it off. Don¡¯t even think about it. Leave. I don¡¯t want to kill you.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words seemed to have angered the flaming lion. As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a flaming lion attacked Xiao Changtian. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the flaming lion that was attacking him, and a sword light flew out from the tip of his sword. Whoosh! The sword ray pierced through the flaming lion¡¯s body. Then, the flaming lion fell to the ground. Just like the previous one, it never got up again. After doing all this, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. He waved a few more sword lights around him. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sword light made a series of noises around Xiao Changtian. After that, the lions looked at Xiao Changtian with fear. He didn¡¯t stay here any longer and fled in all directions. Xiao Changtian muttered to himself as he watched the flaming lions leave in a hurry. ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± According to his plan, these lions would all die under his sword. Why did he not seem to have suffered any serious injuries and even escaped? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian slowly opened the system interface in his mind. He saw that his cultivation was still invincible. ¡°System, what¡¯s going on?¡± [Ding-dong. Host, the path of invincibility that you have activated previously is only invincible in Beyond Heaven.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the standard of the Heaven¡¯s Beyond Heavenly Dao!¡± ¡®However, now that you¡¯ve arrived in a new world, you¡¯ll have to reevaluate your strength.¡± ¡°After all, the system has upgraded in this new world.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian almost cursed out loud. ¡°System, if that¡¯s the case, there are still people in this world who are stronger than me.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ This requires the host to find out on his own. The system is only giving the host a reminder.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian understood something. Previously, he still did not understand why the system had suddenly upgraded. Could it be to fix the bug that had appeared before? If that was the case, he might not be truly invincible in this world. If something really happened to the system, how would he go to see Ye Fan and the others? At this moment, Xiao Changtian had no choice but to reevaluate his strength. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice continued to ring in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°However, for the sake of the host¡¯s loss, the system has also given the host three compensation!¡± ¡°Firstly, the items in the system store have all reached a new level. Any one of them is enough to sell for a good price in this world!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to the system¡¯s first compensation. This could be sold for a good price. Could the system¡¯s words be trusted now? Although the old hen and old turtle inside were cheap, it would be strange if they could be sold for a good price. Did they think that they were immortal beasts like the animals in Heaven¡¯s Beyond? The reason why Xiao Changtian said that was because he saw a column in the mall that sold the Black Tortoise King and the Phoenix King¡¯s immortal beasts. System, what is the second compensation?¡± [Ding-dong. Secondly, the system will grant the host the privilege of drawing ten consecutive draws in the system store.¡± ¡°The host can draw ten consecutive draws for free in the mall!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was a little excited. He immediately said to the system,¡± ¡°System, can 1 draw anything?¡± ¡°Yes, in the ten draws, as long as it¡¯s something in the mall, there¡¯s a chance of getting it.¡± Xiao Changtian finally smiled after receiving the system¡¯s reply. According to the system, if he was lucky, he would be able to get the spatial coordinates. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In that case, he would not have to go out to earn money. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look at the third compensation and said to the system,¡± System, can I activate the ten consecutive draws now?¡± [Ding-dong. The host¡¯s request has been detected. The introduction of the third compensation has been skipped. The host will check it later.]¡± ¡°Starting from now, ten consecutive draws!¡± Chapter 750 - Chapter 750: Small Courtyard in the Mountain (1) Chapter 750: Small Courtyard in the Mountain (1) Translator: 549690339 In the forest. The system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. Congratulations on drawing a pheasant. Please check!) [Ding-dong. Congratulations to the host for drawing a turtle. Please check! ] [Ding-dong. Congratulations to the host for drawing a small carp. Please check!]¡± [Ding-dong. Congratulations to the host for drawing a white cat. Please check!]¡± The system¡¯s voice echoed in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. Black lines appeared on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face one after another. In his previous life, he had seen how unreliable the system¡¯s ten consecutive draws were. He did not expect it to be so unreliable. Look at what he was smoking. It was poultry again. The system wouldn¡¯t let him feed them after that, right? The system¡¯s wheel was still spinning. [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a thatched cottage. Please check!] [Ding-dong. The host has drawn a fence. Please check it!]¡± II II As expected, the system¡¯s six consecutive draws were also dispensable. ¡°System, this is the ten consecutive draws?¡± Xiao Changtian complained to the system in his mind. ¡°Ding-dong. The chances of winning the lottery are random. You can¡¯t blame the system for your bad luck!¡± ¡°If the host is not satisfied, I can remove this mall for you! ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± The system knew that he needed the spatial coordinates, so it would use the mall to suppress him. Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart. Forget it, it was just going back to before the release. What was the big deal? [Ding-dong. Host, please pay attention to the system¡¯s third compensation.]¡± Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s words and casually opened his Backpack. He casually clicked on the compensation gift bag inside. [Ding-dong. The host has obtained Turtle Breath Concealment Technique! ] ¡°Turtle Breath Concealment Technique: After using it, no one will be able to sense the aura of the host!¡± Turtle breath concealment technique? As soon as the system finished speaking, a piece of parchment appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. Xiao Changtian opened the parchment, and the words on it turned into golden light and entered his head. As soon as the words entered his brain, Xiao Changtian felt a burst of pain in his head. He covered his head with both hands. After a while, Xiao Changtian exhaled. Among these few compensation, only this Turtle Breath concealment technique was somewhat useful. Now, no matter who it was, they probably looked like mortals. This was also good. The invincible path that the system had previously opened for him, he did not know where the bug was. With the Turtle Breath Concealment Technique, he could be the same as before. He would hide in this small forest to earn money and exchange for crystals. When the time came, he would meet up with his disciple and talk about the rest. As if it knew what Xiao Changtian was thinking, the system reminded him, [Ding-dong. Host, if you want to increase your strength, you can buy cultivation points from the mall.¡± When he heard the system¡¯s words, he also saw his cultivation written on the system panel. 1000 points! In other words, his current cultivation was equivalent to the 1,000-level outside. In the system¡¯s shopping mall, there happened to be a service for adding points to one¡¯s cultivation. Every 10 crystals could add one cultivation point. The system had also left a way out for him. If he really encountered someone he could not deal with, he would not be able to do so. He could also add points to his cultivation. He just didn¡¯t know what level the people outside were. ¡°Ding-dong. If the host wants to know the cultivation level of others, you can use the new function of the system.¡± ¡°Testing talent. As long as the host calls for the system, the system can test it for the host.¡± Testing other people¡¯s talent? Xiao Changtian checked the system interface and found that there were four words written on his talent: Unable to detect! Puff! Xiao Changtian understood what the system meant. It was probably to take care of his feelings. After all, he had tested it in Dayang Town. He was simply a good-for-nothing and had no way to cultivate. Even if he opened the path of invincibility, there was still no way to change his talent. Forget it. After the system had the ability to detect talent, he would have more protection when he went out in the future. ¡°However, the most important thing now is to arrange a place for myself to stay!¡± Xiao Changtian raised his head and looked at the sky. The sun was giving off its last rays of light. ¡± Squeak squeak squeak!¡± At this moment, the little demonic beast cub in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms also let out a howl. ¡°Little fellow, you must be hungry!¡± Xiao Changtian stroked the little cub in his arms. As Xiao Changtian stroked it, the little cub slowly calmed down. ¡± System, extract thatched cottage, fence¡­¡± Xiao Changtian took out all the miscellaneous items that he had just obtained from the system. ¡°Detected host¡¯s needs. Please specify a location. Xiao Changtian looked around and smiled. He held his sword. He flew into the sky and injected his true essence into the long sword in his hand. ¡°One sword devouring ten thousand miles!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted loudly and gathered all his vital essence into the sword. A dazzling sword ray flew out from the tip of the long sword. In an instant, the surrounding area was destroyed into flat ground! ¡°Let¡¯s do it here!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at his masterpiece with a satisfied expression on his face. Then, he pointed at the empty space in front of him. He said slowly to the system. Whoosh! Then, a simple courtyard slowly appeared in the forest. Seeing this somewhat familiar courtyard, Xiao Changtian slowly walked in with his little cub. Wasn¡¯t this what his courtyard looked like before he renovated it? At the same time, outside the forest. Two figures were resting under a big tree in a sorry state. Judging from their filthy clothes, they must have suffered a lot of setbacks here. ¡°Senior Brother, is there really a Qilin auspicious beast in this Desolate Forbidden Area?¡± Under the big tree, a cute little girl looked at a resolute man beside her and said slowly to him. Looking at the little girl, a rare smile appeared on the resolute man¡¯s face. He took out a water bottle from his interspatial ring and handed it to the little girl. He said gently to her, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Loraine, this news was obtained by Master after exhausting his entire life¡¯s cultivation. It can¡¯t be wrong.¡± ¡°After we find the Qilin auspicious beast, our Imperial Beast Peak will be able to return to its position as the number one peak of the sect. As he spoke, the man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of determination. After the little girl finished drinking the water, she wiped the corner of her mouth with her sleeve and said to the man, ¡°Senior apprentice-brother White Beast, let¡¯s go in and look for it.¡± Chapter 751 - Chapter 751: Starry Sky Sect (1) Chapter 751: Starry Sky Sect (1) Translator: 549690339 , Outside the Desolate Forbidden Area. When the white beast heard the little girl¡¯s words, it shook its head at her. ¡°Loraine, this Desolate Forbidden Land has always been the number one forbidden land in the Jade Lake Sacred World. You are the future hope of our Imperial Beast Peak.¡± ¡°You wait here. Senior Brother can go in.¡± ¡°Moreover, if anything happens to you, how am I going to explain it to Master?¡± Loraine was the daughter of the Peak Master of the Beast Taming Peak in the Stellar Sect. She was also the current Saint of the Beast Taming Peak. The Starry Sky Sect¡¯s hundred-year competition was about to begin. That was if their Beast Tamer Sect was not defeated by the other reserve peaks. Then, they would lose the qualifications to be a main peak and become vassals of the other main peaks. This was absolutely unacceptable to Beast Taming Peak. After all, they were once the first main peak of the Starry Sky Sect. And Loraine was seen as the future of the current Beast Tamer Peak. If anything were to happen to her, the white beast felt that it would not be able to explain itself even if it went back. Loraine¡¯s little head shook when she heard the white beast¡¯s words. ¡°Senior Brother, have you forgotten what Master told us before we left?¡± We have to support each other. Are you going to leave me here alone now?¡± At this point, Loraine had already taken the lead and walked towards the Desolate Forbidden Land. ¡°Senior Brother, come quickly. If anything happens to you inside, no one will be able to deal with that fellow from the Ten Thousand Sword Peak.¡± Seeing the sweet smile on Loraine¡¯s face, the white beast hesitated for a moment. ¡°Junior Sister, alright then. However, in this Desolate Forbidden Area, demonic beasts run amok.¡± ¡°You have to follow me closely!¡± ¡°I know, Senior Brother!¡± Loraine said to him again when she saw the white beast¡¯s unconcerned look. Following that, the white beast led Loraine slowly towards the Desolate Forbidden Area according to the information given by the Beast Tamer Peak¡¯s Peak Master. This Desolate Forbidden Land was the number one forbidden land in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. Moreover, his number one forbidden area was not groundless, because almost no one who entered it came out again. Rumor had it that the cultivation of the demon beasts here was at least at the Sacred Sovereign realm or above. In the Starry Sky Sect, he could even be the Peak Master of a main peak. After all, in the myriad worlds, from the lowest level of Saints, Saint Masters, Great Saint Masters, to Saint Venerables, Saint Sects, Saint Kings, and Saint ¡¯ Emperors. If one¡¯s strength reached the Sacred Sovereign realm, they would definitely be able to dominate a place. However, the Sacred Sovereign was only the lowest level existence here. One could imagine how dangerous this place was. The reason why the white beast dared to come here was because it was determined to give it a go. He was only a sagemaster, so it was impossible for him to enter this place with his strength. After they entered this place, the only way out was to follow the information given to them by the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master. He found the Qilin auspicious beast that was born in the Desolate Forbidden Land. The Qilin was an auspicious beast. Any demonic beast that had a ¡°Holy Light¡± on it would be much luckier. Whether it was the speed of cultivation or the breakthrough of the tribulation, it would be much smoother. After finding the Qilin auspicious beast, they would be able to use his talent to leave this place. ¡°Junior Sister, be careful and follow me closely!¡± The white beast said to Loraine behind him. Its eyes were carefully staring at its surroundings, afraid that it would miss something. At the same time, in the Starry Sky Sect. In the main hall of a mountain surrounded by immortal mist, a flirtatious man sat on the head seat. In the main hall, a group of singing girls were singing and dancing. Their movements made the people in the room think. At this moment, the flirtatious man pointed at a singer below. Then, the singer slowly walked to the coquettish man¡¯s side and was pulled into his arms. After swimming up and down on the singer¡¯s body, an old servant walked in from outside. She came to the side of the coquettish man and slowly said to him, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already investigated. After the people from the Imperial Beast Peak left the sect, they¡¯ve already headed in the direction of the Desolate Forbidden Area.¡± ¡°Desolate Forbidden Area?¡± When the flirtatious man heard the old servant, he also picked up a wine glass on the table and took a sip. In the sect¡¯s hundred-year competition this time, I must get rid of the Imperial Beast Peak¡¯s seat.¡± ¡°Elder Yang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to go over in case anything unexpected happens.¡± After the old servant called Old Yang heard the flirtatious man¡¯s words, he also said to him, Young lord, there has always been no exit from the forbidden grounds. If the people from Imperial Beast Peak went there to search for opportunities, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death?¡± Bang! After the old servant finished speaking, the coquettish man smashed the wine cup in his hand on the ground. Don¡¯t I know what you know? Just do it yourself.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Lord!¡± Old Master Yang saw that the coquettish man was angry and quickly said to him. Then, he walked out of the hall without any hesitation. Jump, why aren¡¯t you continuing?¡± At this moment, the flirtatious man looked at the singer in front of him with a face full of anger. After the flirtatious man finished speaking, the singers in the hall started singing and dancing again. No one knew what this flirtatious man was thinking. The people in the Starry Sky Sect had the impression that the flirtatious man was a little perverted and cruel. However, he had a good father who sat on the position of the Holy Son of the Thousand Swords Peak. Even though he had harmed many girls in the Starry Sky Sect, he still had to give face to his father. No one in the sect would say anything. If the Imperial Beast Peak was defeated in the sect¡¯s hundred-year competition this time¡­ Then, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak would be able to obtain more resources, and its status in the Starry Sky Sect would also rise. The flirtatious man continued to enjoy himself in the hall. ¡°As long as our Ten Thousand Swords Peak remains the number one peak in the Starry Sky Sect, not only will father have an advantage in terms of the sect master¡¯s qualifications.¡± ¡°More importantly, the Saintesses of the other peaks will all be mine!¡± ¡°Especially that little girl from the Imperial Beast Peak. After she was defeated, she looked like she wanted to come and beg me.¡± ¡°What a wonderful scene.¡± The flirtatious man slowly said to the singing girl beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, baby?¡± Seeing the bewitching man¡¯s smile, the singer was also a little frightened, but she did not dare to show it on her face. She slowly said to the coquettish man, ¡°Yes, everything Young Master Qin says is right.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only While the flirtatious man and the singer were playing in the hall, Xiao Changtian was also roasting lion legs in the small courtyard in the forest. Beside him, the little Qilin cub widened its large, round eyes. ¡°Little guy, you must be hungry. Come, take it and eat.¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly to the auspicious beast Qilin while putting the lion¡¯s leg in front of him. At this time, a rustling sound came from outside the courtyard. Chapter 752 - Chapter 752: Eating the Flaming Lion Meat (1) Chapter 752: Eating the Flaming Lion Meat (1) Translator: 549690339 Jade Pool Sacred World, Desolate Forbidden Ground. The white beast and Loraine were groping their way through the forbidden area. At this moment, Loraine said to the white beast beside her,¡± ¡°Senior Brother, look, there¡¯s a courtyard in front.¡± ¡°Courtyard? Lorraine, are you hallucinating¡­ There really is a courtyard.¡± Before the white beast could finish speaking, they saw a courtyard in front of them. This was unbelievable to him. This Desolate Forbidden Area was known as the forbidden area for humans. How could there be anyone living here? ¡°Wow, Senior Brother, it smells so good!¡± At this moment, Loraine took a few deep breaths and continued to speak to the white beast. They had been on the way for the past few days, so they were now the most sensitive to the smell of food. When the white beast saw Loraine, it also smelled the fragrance in the air. This smell was so fragrant! The white beast couldn¡¯t help but swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Loraine said to the white beast. ¡°If someone lives here, we can ask him for help.¡± ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡± Seeing that they were already walking towards the courtyard, the white beast hesitated. Loraine lived in Beast Peak all year round and rarely had any contact with the outside world. Her mind was not much different from a child¡¯s. Even if there were people living in this forbidden area, they had to be careful. Then, the white beast quickly followed behind Loraine. The two of them tiptoed to the outer perimeter of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and lay on the fence. They could also see that in the courtyard, the Qilin auspicious beast was using its small mouth to bite the flaming lion¡¯s thigh. Beside the fire, Xiao Changtian was also holding a lion¡¯s leg in his hand and chewing on it. ¡°Senior Brother, look, isn¡¯t that the Qilin auspicious beast we¡¯re looking for?¡± Loraine looked at the Qilin auspicious beast in the courtyard and said to the white beast beside her. Perhaps because she was too excited, Loraine also dropped the stone on the fence. Bang! Xiao Changtian turned his gaze to the outside of the courtyard as the stone fell. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, come in.¡± When the white beast and Loraine approached his courtyard, Xiao Changtian had already sensed their presence. After seeing that they had no ill intentions, he said to them. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Loraine slowly walked towards the gate of the courtyard. Then, the two of them walked into the courtyard. The white beast looked at Xiao Changtian in front of it and was panicking. He had seen the food in Xiao Changtian¡¯s and Qilin¡¯s mouths when he was outside the fence. Wasn¡¯t this the flaming lion that their Imperial Beast Peak had introduced? It was said that the lion cubs were born with the strength of a Great Saint Master. An adult flaming lion had even reached the peak of the Sacred Sovereign realm. But now, the flaming lion that they revered had become food for Xiao Changtian. To them, this was something that they didn¡¯t know how to explain. For a moment, the white beast and Luo Lan looked at Xiao Changtian, not knowing what to say. Gulp! At this moment, a sound came from Loraine¡¯s stomach. As the voice rang out, Loraine blushed. Xiao Changtian heard this voice and also pulled a piece of roasted meat from the grill in front of him. He handed it to Loraine and said slowly to her, ¡°This is freshly roasted meat. Take it and eat it.¡± When Luo Lan and the white beast came in, Xiao Changtian had also scanned his body. His entire body was dirty, and there were a few holes in his clothes. It was obvious that the poor people in the mountains wanted to hunt in the mountains for food. She happened to find her and was attracted by the fragrance in the courtyard. Loraine looked at the roasted meat that Xiao Changtian handed over, and her face was filled with joy. ¡°Junior Sister, no!¡± Seeing that Loraine was about to eat the flaming lion meat, the white beast quickly went to stop her. The meat of the flaming lion was extremely precious, and it contained a great ability. With Junior Sister¡¯s physique, if she ate it, she would definitely explode and die. Hearing the white beast¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian raised his head and looked at him. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the white beast subconsciously shut its mouth. Loraine also said to him slowly, ¡± Senior Brother, why is this meat so delicious? I haven¡¯t eaten such delicious meat in a long time.¡± ¡± Loraine said to the white beast with a satisfied expression. Seeing Loraine¡¯s happy expression, the white beast was a little stunned. Why did Junior Sister look completely fine when she ate? Then, Xiao Changtian handed a piece of lion meat to the white beast and said slowly,¡± ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast raised its head and saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile. When he saw the powder on the lion meat, he seemed to understand what was going on. It was this powder that calmed the energy of the flaming lion meat. Junior Sister would not have any problems after eating it. This powder must have belonged to this senior as well. Looking at the lion meat, the white beast said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, this¡­This is too precious! This The white beast looked like it was going to be a little awkward. Xiao Changtian also said to it,¡± ¡°Eat, it¡¯s my treat. It¡¯s free. It¡¯s not good to starve.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast also took the lion meat from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand and started to chew on it. Seeing the white beast, Xiao Changtian smiled. Soon, Xiao Changtian and the white beast were full. At this moment, the little kylin was running in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Seeing the Qilin auspicious beast in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, the white beast and Loraine looked at each other. Then, Xiao Changtian said to them slowly,¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, there must be someone waiting for you at home.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast and Loraine nodded at him. They had just taken a closer look. The Qilin auspicious beast in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms was what they wanted. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to say it directly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since Xiao Changtian knew their purpose, it would depend on his attitude now. After all, this person was able to stay in the Desolate Forbidden Land and even treat the flaming lion as food. If they wanted to snatch the Qilin auspicious beast from him, the success rate was almost zero. No, it should be zero. At this moment, all they could do was wait for Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction. Chapter 753 - Chapter 753: Pheasant? Phoenix? 1 Chapter 753: Pheasant? Phoenix? 1 Translator: 549690339 I Jade Pool Sacred World, Desolate Forbidden Ground. Xiao Changtian looked at the white beast and Loraine standing in front of him. He slowly got up and walked towards the back of the courtyard. After a while, the white beast and Loraine sawXiao Changtian walking towards them with a pheasant in his hand. ¡°Coo coo coo!¡± You little wild chicken, if you continue to scream, I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted at him while holding the pheasant given to him by the system. The pheasant seemed to understand human nature. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it also obediently shut its mouth. Then, Xiao Changtian handed the pheasant to the white beast and Loraine. You can take this pheasant back for emergencies. 1 don¡¯t have much here.¡± When he saw them, Xiao Changtian already had a guess in his heart. The siblings didn¡¯t look very old. They would be out hunting in the mountains at this time. She would definitely call him back for dinner, but the boy looked like he couldn¡¯t bear to eat lion meat just now. Someone at home was probably waiting for them to return from hunting. Judging from their clothes, they should also be poor people in the mountains. He didn¡¯t have anything much to say, so he just took the pheasant given by the system and gave it to them to eat. Anyway, he planned to slaughter and eat the little pheasant given by the system one day. Moreover, who didn¡¯t have a time when they were hungry and cold? He would help them at this time. It could also be considered as accumulating merit for himself. The white beast and Luo Lan saw the pheasant that Xiao Changtian handed over and took it from his hands. Loraine¡¯s body shook, and then a wave of spiritual power rolled in her body. The spiritual energy in his body increased by several times, and in a short while, he reached the level of a Saint Master. It was on the same level as the white beast. What was strange was that Loraine felt the spiritual energy in her body turn fiery red. It was as if something had awakened. Standing beside Loraine, the white beast naturally sensed the changes in Loraine¡¯s body. He stared blankly at Loraine beside him, feeling the changes in her body. His eyes were filled with disbelief. His head spun rapidly. His junior sister was a Saint just now. This change happened after receiving the pheasant from Senior. Wait, pheasant? At this moment, the white beast carefully observed the ¡± pheasant ¡± in Loraine¡¯s hand, and its body almost fell to the ground. In his field of vision, a phoenix covered in flames soared in the air. A pair of phoenix eyes stared at him coldly. The white beast could feel the spiritual energy in its body burning up as the phoenix stared at it. The white beast quickly averted its gaze. He would definitely turn into a pile of ashes. Then, the white beast said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, this is too valuable. We can¡¯t accept it.¡± The phoenix in front of him was obviously a divine beast raised by Senior. The value of an adult Phoenix Divine Beast was definitely not something that a Qilin cub could match. After all, in the process of the growth of a divine beast, who knew how many resources were consumed. Besides, Xiao Changtian was the one who found the baby Qilin first. They didn¡¯t have the right to ask him for it. Xiao Changtian saw the white beast sitting on the pheasant for a while, then he wanted to decline. He sighed in his heart. This child¡¯s nature was really pure. He was about to starve, but he did not think of whoring his pheasant for free. Such a character was rare! If it were anyone else, they would probably fight to bring this pheasant back and roast it. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at the white beast. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a pheasant. You can take it back and eat it. Anyway, I plan to kill it and eat it one day!¡± Slaughter and eat! Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s nonchalant expression, the white beast and Loraine were secretly shocked. Senior, you actually want to eat phoenixes as food. It seems that we have been too narrow-minded. Then, thinking of the current predicament of the Imperial Beast Peak, the white beast said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Before the white beast could finish, Xiao Changtian continued,¡± Since you don¡¯t want to pay for it, you can use it as an exchange.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even need to think to know what this child wanted to say. It must be something like ¡°I didn¡¯t get anything for nothing¡±. The people in the mountains were pure and innocent! But since she knew, she couldn¡¯t let them starve. After all, people were made of iron, and food was made of steel. He would just casually ask them for something. When the white beast heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned. He wanted to tell Xiao Changtian that it was better to accept his request. After Xiao Changtian said this, he was somewhat troubled. After all, the Phoenix was such a precious thing. Everything on their bodies combined was not as precious as him. At this moment, Loh Lan took off the necklace around her neck. ¡°Senior, can you take a look at this?¡± Seeing Loraine hand over the necklace in her hand, the white beast was also stunned. ¡°Junior Sister, that¡¯s¡­¡± Before the white beast could finish speaking, it felt Loraine¡¯s gaze. She swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth. The necklace in Loraine¡¯s hand was said to be a relic left behind by her master¡¯s wife. It had always been with her junior sister. However, in this situation, this is the only thing I can exchange with Senior. Xiao Changtian took the necklace from Luo Lan¡¯s hand and put it into his interspatial ring without checking it carefully. Then, he slowly said to the two of them, Alright, I think your family is also anxious. Hurry up and go back.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian and Xi¡¯s smiles, the white beast and Loraine also said to him,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± With Senior¡¯s strength, he should know their situation like the back of his hand. They had to hurry back to the Imperial Beast Peak as well. After all, they needed to be in charge of the Imperial Beast Peak. Then, the two of them left the courtyard and hurried to the Starry Sky Sect. Not long after the white beast and Loraine left the courtyard, the system¡¯s voice rang in his mind. [Ding-dong. A supreme-grade spiritual tree seed has been detected. A mission is now issued to the host. The host is to choose whether to complete it or not!]¡± ¡°Host, please collect the seeds of ten types of spiritual trees. After you complete all of them, you will receive 100,000 Spiritual Crystal Points.¡± As the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Spirit tree seed? Why didn¡¯t he know that he had such a thing? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Could it be? At this moment, Xiao Changtian also thought of something. He took the necklace that Loraine gave him and took it out from his interspatial ring. Then, he slowly opened the lid of the necklace. Xiao Changtian also saw a few seeds inside. He held the seed in his hand and observed it. This was the seed of the spirit tree? Chapter 754 - Chapter 754: Junior Sister, You Can’t Chapter 754: Junior Sister, You Can¡¯t Translator: 549690339 Jade Pool Sacred World, Desolate Forbidden Ground. Xiao Changtian slowly put the seed back into his interspatial ring. It could be said that he had outsmarted himself. Helping the siblings had triggered the system¡¯s mission instead. In other words, he only needed to continue searching for the other nine spirit tree seeds. Then, he could have 100,000 crystal points and buy the spatial coordinates. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian also planned to rest in the courtyard for a night. Tomorrow, he would set off to find the spiritual tree seeds. Night fell as expected! In the dark night, two figures slowly appeared outside the Desolate Forbidden Area. ¡°Hu! Junior Sister, I didn¡¯t expect us to really escape from the Desolate Forbidden Land.¡± the white beast said slowly as it looked at Loh Lan beside it. When they came, they were determined to succeed or die. Although they didn¡¯t find the Qilin auspicious beast, they had the phoenix divine beast given to them by Xiao Changtian. They had also exceeded their expectations. Under the Phoenix¡¯s aura, no demon beasts dared to disturb them in the entire Desolate Forbidden Land. Loraine had gained the most from this trip. She had awakened her hidden Hundred Birds Constitution. Originally, this constitution only existed in the legends of the Imperial Beast Peak. The Hundred Birds Constitution. Legend had it that those with the Hundred Birds Constitution were the kings of the birds. After cultivating to a certain level, as long as the order was given, no matter how high the cultivation of the bird-type demon beast was, it would not matter how high the cultivation was. They would be dominated by him! In a battle, flocks of birds would definitely become the enemy¡¯s nightmare. ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s go back. We¡¯ve been out for so long, dad might be worried about us.¡± Loraine said slowly to the white beast. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± When the white beast heard Loraine¡¯s words, it nodded at her. With the cover of the night, they could also hide and return to the Starry Sky Sect quickly. Then, the two of them ran out. However, not long after the two of them walked out, an old voice sounded in their ears. ¡°It seems that Young Master is indeed a divine foresight. I didn¡¯t expect the two of you to actually be able to come out of the Desolate Forbidden Area.¡± Hearing this voice, Loraine and the white beast stopped in their tracks. ¡°Myriad Sword Peak, Old Man Yang!¡± The white beast looked at the old man in the sky and said through gritted teeth. This Ten Thousand Swords Peak and their Imperial Beast Peak had been enemies for many years, and this hundred-year competition was targeting them even more. He did not expect them to know that he and his junior sister had come to the Desolate Forbidden Area. This Elder Yang was a Peak Great Saint Master. Without the Peak Master, they would not be able to resist. At this moment, Old Master Yang also looked at the white beast below and slowly said to him, ¡°You¡¯re the representative of the Imperial Beast Peak for thisyear¡¯s White Year Tournament, right? Although your strength isn¡¯t that great, it¡¯s still better for the young master to get rid of you.¡± Old Man Yang did not give the white beast a chance to react. ¡°Black Sky Palm!¡± A huge black palm print appeared in front of Old Man Yang, complementing the darkness of the night as it attacked the white beast. ¡± Senior Brother, be careful! Loraine was the first to react. She quickly came in front of the white beast and helped him block Old Master Yang¡¯s Black Sky Palm. Puff! After receiving Old Master Yang¡¯s Black Sky Palm, Loraine also spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Junior Sister, are you alright?¡± The white beast supported Luo Lan and spoke to her with concern. ¡°Yo, this little girl has actually activated the Hundred Birds Physique that is rarely seen in ten thousand years. No wonder she can receive this old man¡¯s palm!¡± ¡°How about this, this old man has changed his mind. As long as you cripple your cultivation and return with this old man, you can be the young master¡¯s bed warming girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider letting you go. How about it?¡± ¡°I think Young Master will like a girl with a Hundred Birds Physique.¡± Speaking up to this point, Old Man Yang also let out a lewd laugh in the air. ¡°Old dog, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± At this moment, the white beast also walked forward and pointed at Old Man Yang. ¡°Take this!¡± The white beast muttered something, and then a Piebald Tiger appeared beside him. This was his natal demonic beast. Just like him, it was a sagemaster. Seeing Old Master Yang in the sky, the white beast also said to Loraine behind him, ¡°Loraine, hurry up and run. Senior Brother, come and stop him.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Stop this old man. Kid, why don¡¯t you take a look at your own strength?¡± ¡°If you want to be a hero and save the damsel in distress, why don¡¯t you take a look at your own strength?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Old Man Yang was about to attack the white beast. Now, not only did he have to deal with the people from Beast Taming Peak, but he also had to bring Loraine back to warm the young master¡¯s bed. This way, he could dispel the dissatisfaction that the young master had towards him in the main hall. Old Man Yang instantly arrived at the white beast, and a huge palm print slowly appeared in his palm. With his strength as a peak Great Saint Master, the white beast couldn¡¯t even last a few breaths before it was sent flying. As for the white beast¡¯s Piebald Tiger, it was even trampled under Old Master Yang¡¯s feet. ¡°You¡¯re really trash!¡± ¡°Senior Brother!¡± At the same time, seeing that the white beast had been defeated by Old Man Yang, Loraine shouted at him. ¡°Stop shouting. Do you still want to consider my request?¡± Old Man Yang kicked the Piebald Tiger to the side and picked up the white beast from the ground. He then spoke to Loraine slowly. Loraine looked at the injured white beast and said to Old Master Yang,¡± ¡°Let go of my senior brother!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. How can I let go?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better think about it carefully. Otherwise, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen to your senior brother¡¯ s life.¡± Old Master Yang placed his hand on the white beast¡¯s neck and deliberately emphasized his tone. The white beast was caught in Old Master Yang¡¯s hand, and its face turned red. It looked at Loraine in front of it and said, ¡°Loraine¡­Don¡¯t worry about Senior Brother¡­ Hurry up and leave this place¡­¡± ¡°What kind of hero can a trash like you present?¡± Pa! At this moment, Old Master Yang also slapped the white beast. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the last three breaths, or your senior brother will be gone.¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Loraine struggled. When she heard Old Master Yang¡¯s words, she shouted at him. Hearing Loraine¡¯s words, the white beast struggled to speak to him,¡± ¡°Junior Sister, you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t!¡± The white beast knew what he was going to do when it saw the spiritual energy in Loraine¡¯s hands. If this Loraine crippled his cultivation and wasted his life because of him¡­ Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The white beast would never forgive him. Seeing that Luo Lan was about to cripple her cultivation, Old Master Yang¡¯s face was filled with a smile. Then, Old Master Yang suddenly threw the white beast in his hand out and covered his body as he screamed. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Hearing Old Master Yang¡¯s scream, Loraine stopped what she was doing. Chapter 755 - Chapter 755: The Shock of the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak (1) Chapter 755: The Shock of the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak (1) Translator: 549690339 Jade Pool Sacred Land, Star Sect. There was a lush green mountain peak. From afar, this mountain peak seemed somewhat desolate. There were no magnificent palaces in the mountains. On the contrary, there were only a few small huts on the mountain peak. Behind the thatched cottage, there were many small demon beast cubs. At this moment, two figures slowly appeared on the mountain peak. The two figures could not hide the fatigue on their faces. They were the white beast and Loraine who had returned from the Desolate Forbidden Land. The moment the two of them stepped onto the mountain peak, an old man quickly walked out of the thatched cottage. ¡°White beast, Loraine, you¡¯re back!¡± The old man quickly arrived in front of them, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Upon seeing the old man, Loraine walked towards him with a smile. The white beast greeted him respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back¡­Cough! Cough! Cough! Before the old man could finish speaking, he coughed a few times. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Loraine asked the old man with concern when she saw his expression. When the old man heard this, he waved his hand at her and said to them, ¡°How was your trip to the Desolate Forbidden Land? Did you get anything? Hearing the old man¡¯s words, the white beast also took a step forward and said to him, ¡°Master, although we found the Qilin auspicious beast, something happened and we couldn¡¯t bring it back¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, this is fate. Forget it. Even without the Qilin auspicious beast, Master will do his best to help you find a place to live!¡± ¡± The Imperial Beast Peak has no more, no more.¡±¡± Before the white beast could finish speaking, the old man interrupted him. As he spoke, tears glistened in his eyes. In fact, when he sent Loraine and the white beast out to look for the Qilin auspicious beast, he regretted it. What kind of place was the Desolate Forbidden Land? The fact that the two of them could return safely was already the greatest comfort to him. As for whether or not Beast Taming Peak was going to live under someone else¡¯s roof in the future, it did not seem that important to him. ¡°Father, what are you saying?¡± At this moment, Loraine also looked at the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak in front of her and said slowly to him. ¡°Although my senior brother and I didn¡¯t find the Qilin auspicious beast, we met a senior in the mountain.¡± ¡°With Senior¡¯s help, not only did I break through to Saint Master, Senior even gave us the Phoenix Divine Beast.¡± ¡°Oh, so it was Senior Yamanaka who sent you out¡­Wait, what did you just say?¡± The Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak was a little stunned when he heard Loraine¡¯s words. At the same time, he placed his hand on Loraine¡¯s arm, and a stream of spiritual energy entered her body. ¡°Loraine-Loraine, you really broke through to the Saint Master realm! At this moment, the Beast Control Peak¡¯s Master looked at Loraine with excitement again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior even gave us a phoenix divine beast. Father, this time, our Imperial Beast Peak will definitely be able to defend the main peak¡¯s position. As she spoke, Loraine took a few steps to the side, revealing Phoenix behind her. When the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak saw the phoenix, an illusory image of a phoenix emitting a bloodline pressure and carrying an endless fire domain behind it appeared in front of him. The moment the phoenix appeared, the demon beasts on the Imperial Beast Mountain were all lying on the ground. ¡°Divine Phoenix! Oh my god, Loraine, you guys actually got the approval of the Phoenix.¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak had not recovered from the shock. The joy that came one after another made him a little at a loss. The moment the phoenix appeared, perhaps it was because it resonated with Loraine¡¯s hundred birds physique. At this moment, Loraine¡¯s Hundred Birds Physique was also glowing. ¡°Loraine, you.Js this the Hundred Birds Physique?¡± Seeing the light on Loraine¡¯s body, the Peak Master of Beast Tamer Peak was even more shocked. Then, he sat on the ground and laughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! God bless my Beast- taming Peak!¡± ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± The white beast saw that the imperial beast was so excited that it rushed to his side. The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak waved at the white beast and slowly stood up with the help of the white beast. ¡°Master is fine. It¡¯s just thatyou guys have given me too many surprises.¡± ¡°With Senior Phoenix and Loraine¡¯s strength as a Saint Master, our Beast Trainer Peak might still be the main peak.¡± Seeing the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s expression, the white beast and Loraine nodded at him. They all understood that this Imperial Beast Peak was the blood and sweat of their master. At the same time, it was also the place where they grew up. They had too many feelings here. If the Imperial Beast Peak was stripped of its right to be the mam peak, they would have to live under someone else¡¯s roof. They didn¡¯t feel good either. Fortunately, they met Senior in the Desolate Forbidden Area. They also had hope of protecting their home. At this moment, the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak continued to speak to Loraine and the white beast,¡± ¡°You just said that Senior Phoenix was given to you by a senior. Tell me, what s going on?¡± Upon hearing the words of the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Loraine and the white beast also told him everything they had experienced in the Desolate Forbidden Land. ¡°I see.¡± After the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master heard Loraine and the white beast¡¯s confidences, he also felt lucky. ¡°Looks like you guys are lucky this time. Senior has a gentle personality and has given you so many opportunities. ¡°As your master, I should also go and thank you. At this point, the eyes of the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak were filled with respect. From a certain perspective, Xiao Changtian could be said to be his great benefactor. Following that, Beast Trainer Peak¡¯s Peak Lord also said respectfully to Phoenix: ¡°Senior Phoenix, we have a spiritual garden on the Imperial Beast Peak. I wonder if you can stay there?¡± This spirit garden was the most suitable place for demon beasts to live on their Beast Imperial Peak. Moreover, it was also beneficial for their cultivation. For the Phoenix Divine Beast, this was the best residence the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master could offer. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ll just walk around by myself. With that little girl¡¯s Hundred Birds Physique, she can also sense me.¡± The phoenix spoke in the human language, and then her figure disappeared from the eyes of the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master and the others. The Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master and the others did not say anything about Phoenix¡¯s words. Following that, the Peak Master of Imperial Beast Peak said to the white beast and Loraine,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Loraine, white beast, you two take care of one of them and bring me to thank senior.¡± Hearing the words of the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak, the white beast and Loraine nodded at him. At the same time, on a small path, Xiao Changtian was walking around with a bamboo basket on his back. ¡°After walking for so long, I finally saw a town. Xiao Changtian was looking ahead on the small path. His face revealed a trace of joy as he quickly walked over. Chapter 756 - Chapter 756: Earning Money by Opening an Shop (1) Chapter 756: Earning Money by Opening an Shop (1) Translator: 549690339 | Jade Lake Sacred World. Xiao Changtian slowly entered a small town. There were three words carved on the stone gate of the town: Star Town. The town was filled with the smell of fireworks, and all kinds of shouts continued. After entering the town, Xiao Changtian headed straight for a plant seed shop. ¡°Boss, do you have any spirit tree seeds here?¡± A man with a wretched appearance was sitting in the shop. At this moment, he was taking a nap at the counter. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he sized him up. He was dressed in green and had an imposing appearance. He couldn¡¯t be a young master from some family, right? Looking at Xiao Changtian, the wretched man hurriedly stood up from his seat. ¡°Sir, what kind of spirit tree seed do you want?¡± As he spoke, the wretched man took out a few green seeds from the cabinet behind him. ¡°Young Master, let me tell you, this is from the Desolate Forbidden Land. Ordinary people can¡¯t buy it even if they want to. ¡°Young master, you can take a look. If you weren¡¯t my first customer today, I wouldn¡¯t have sold you out.¡± ¡°After selling it to Young Master, I don¡¯t have any other requests. I just want Young Master to help me promote it.¡± At this moment, the wretched man looked at Xiao Changtian like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. He naturally knew what to say to these young masters to make them buy quickly. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to the wretched man. He looked at the green seeds on the counter and didn¡¯t wait for the system¡¯s action. Then, he slowly said to the wretched man, ¡°Shopkeeper, are these the best spirit tree seeds you have here?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the wretched man was stunned for a moment before he continued,¡± ¡°Young Master, these seeds were found in the Desolate Forbidden Land. Is there anything wrong with them?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t explain to the wretched man at this time. He took out silver from his interspatial ring and handed it to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is not what I¡¯m looking for. Do you know where else I can find high-grade spirit tree seeds?¡± Instead of searching everywhere, it was better to ask these insiders. This way, he might be able to save a lot of trouble. After receiving Xiao Changtian1 s reward, the wretched man smiled at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± ¡°Young master, if you want information on the various spirit tree seeds, you can go to the Heaven Secrets Pavilion to buy information.¡± ¡°As long as you have money, you can buy anything there. Xiao Changtian nodded at the wretched man when he heard his words. ¡°May I askhow much gold coins are needed for information like the spirit tree seed?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the wretched man hesitated for a moment. Even the seeds from the Desolation Forbidden Land did not catch this young master¡¯s eye. Presumably, the level of those spirit tree seeds should be very high. Thinking of this, the wretched man said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°For a request like Young Master¡¯s, courage requires several hundred to several thousand gold coins. Of course, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets can also offer some treasures as compensation.¡± Hearing the vulgar man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian sucked in a breath of cold air in his heart. Why did the Heavenly Secret Pavilion sound like a black market? However, on the surface, Xiao Changtian did not show any emotion. He thanked the perverted man and left. Walking to the main street of the small town, Xiao Changtian knew that his top priority now was to make money. Money was a jack of all trades. As long as he could earn money, whether it was the news of the spiritual tree seeds or the direct conversion of spiritual crystal points. It was all possible. But without money, everything was out of the question. Seeing the business of the small stalls in the small town, Xiao Changtian also thought of the mountain forest. They had also killed many wild beasts along the way. In the future, he would go hunting in the mountains and forests and then sell them here. Perhaps it would be a good income. With a plan in mind, Xiao Changtian asked around on the streets. Only then did he realize that setting up a stall in this small town was not an easy task. The shops here were all under the jurisdiction of the Star Sect. To open a shop here, one needed their permission. In fact, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to interact with Xiuxianists. This was because he had no idea what realm his strength was at. Although the system could help him test the talents of others, it did not tell him if he could beat them. Xiao Changtian still wanted to wait until he earned enough crystals to buy a large number of cultivation points in the mall. At the very least, he should wait until his cultivation reached tens of thousands of levels before going out to show off. After all, he had also heard from Daoist Great Sun that he had tens of thousands of years of cultivation. Thinking about it, he was only a few thousand levels now, so he did not seem particularly strong. It was all the system¡¯s fault. It was so bad that he had been happy for nothing. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian came to a large hall. This was the place where the Starry Sky Sect registered their shop in this small town. After walking in, he saw a few disciples of Stellar Sect in the uniform of Stellar Union. ¡°Excuse me, how do I register to open a shop in this town? Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, a disciple of the Starry Sky Sect glanced at Xiao Changtian and found him unfamiliar. Then, he slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Do you have an appointment or a recommendation?¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head at the disciple of Starry Sky Sect. Then, the disciple of the Starry Sky Sect walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and gave him a hint. ¡°As you know, there are many things going on in this town, and the few of us are very busy.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find another time to come back?¡± As he spoke, the disciple of the Starry Sky Sect pointed at the teahouse opposite him. He hinted Xiao Changtian to prepare the silver and go to the teahouse to talk at night. Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard the words of the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect. There was basically no one in the shop. If she didn¡¯t do it for him at this time, wouldn¡¯t she want his bribe? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian said to them, ¡°There are no customers in this shop. What are you guys busy with at this time?¡± When the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they were also displeased. Why was this guy so unreasonable? Wasn¡¯t his hint obvious just now? Then, the Starry Sky Sect disciple said to Xiao Changtian,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Do we, the Starry Sky Sect, have to report to you when we do things? You should leave. Otherwise, we can only ask you to leave.¡± ¡°The Starry Sky Sect is so arrogant. Is this how they manage their disciples? It seemed that the Starry Sky Sect was not a good place.¡± Xiao Changtian was about to walk out as soon as he finished speaking. Compared to the Great Sun Sect, the difference between the Starry Sky Sect and the Great Sun Sect was like the difference between clouds and mud. When the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, their faces darkened. ¡°You brat, how dare you insult the Starry Sky Sect! Chapter 757 - Chapter 757: Storm in the Store (i) Chapter 757: Storm in the Store (i) Translator: 549690339 Jade Pool Sacred World, Star Town. In the store, the disciples of Starry Sky Sect saw Xiao Changtian wanting to leave and said to him,¡± toX b,aSe<1 ¡ãn What y¡ãU jUSt Said¡¯ d¡ãnt tWnk ab¡ãUt kaVin8 thiS P¡®aCeThe furious voice of the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect attracted the attention of the townspeople.They knew a little about the matter of the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect accepting bribes.However, there was nothing they could do. After all, their Starry Sky Sect was the strongest sect in the surrounding hundreds of sects.They could only swallow their anger.Seeing Xiao Changtian like this today, some kind-hearted people walked up to him and slowly said,¡±¡°Brother, the Starry Sky Sect is the most powerful sect within a radius of several hundred miles.¡±¡°Let¡¯s avoid trouble if we can.¡±As soon as he finished speaking, a kind-hearted townsfolk also wanted to pull Xiao Changtian away.He had seen a young man who had not bribed the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect last time.He was crippled by the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect and would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.At the same time, the townsman said to the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect,¡± ¡°Sir, this brother offended you with his words just now. Please forgive him.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡±The disciple of the Starry Sky Sect kicked the kind-hearted townsman aside. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian and said loudly to the onlookers,¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if anyone dares to interfere today, they won¡¯t be able to survive in this town in the future.¡±Hearing the disciples of the Starry Sky Sect, the faces of the surrounding townspeople changed. They looked at Xiao Changtian with a mournful expression.Xiao Changtian¡¯s ending, they didn¡¯t need to think to guess it roughly. others¡ãUld 11376 been CriPPled thiS (powerTag.Init = window.powerTag.Init || []).push(function () { powerAPITag.display("pw_31896") })@media screen and (min-width: 1201px) {.zvklx66b1af69019c8 {display: block;}}@media screen and (min-width: 993px) and (max-width: 1200px) {.zvklx66b1af69019c8 {display: block;}}@media screen and (min-width: 769px) and (max-width: 992px) {.zvklx66b1af69019c8 {display: block;}}@media screen and (min-width: 768px) and (max-width: 768px) {.zvklx66b1af69019c8 {display: block;}}@media screen and (max-width: 767px) {.zvklx66b1af69019c8 {display: block;}} Chapter 758 - Chapter 758: I’ll Give My Stall to Senior Chapter 758: I¡¯ll Give My Stall to Senior Translator: 549690339 Jade Pool Sacred World, Star Town. ¡°If you continue to scream, believe it or not, I will kill you right now. The white beast looked at Black Bear Qin, who was screaming crazily on the ground outside, and shouted at him. Seeing the white beast¡¯s cold eyes, the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak beside Gouxiong Qin couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go report to the young lord first. We won¡¯t fight with them now.¡± At this moment, a disciple of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said to Gouxiong Qin slowly. At the same time, he winked at the people around him and helped Gouxiong Qin to walk towards the direction of the Starry Sky Sect. Seeing them leave, the white beast said to the onlookers, ¡°Everyone, disperse!¡± As soon as the white beast finished speaking, the townspeople present did not dare to stay any longer. After all, these people had beaten up the people of the Starry Sky Sect. Although it was good to see those people being beaten up, it was hard to say when they called for reinforcements. After the crowd dispersed, the white beast and Loraine arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior!¡± Seeing the white beast and Luo Lan, Xiao Changtian nodded at them. Then, the white beast pointed at the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak and said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°This is my master!¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak looked at Xiao Changtian with great respect. He said to Xiao Changtian, ¡°Wan Shou greets Senior!¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak was called Daoist Master Wanshou, and he had the meaning of ruling over all beasts. Seeing the old man behind the white beast, Xiao Changtian smiled kindly at him. He had also seen that it was this old man who had helped him deal with the disciple of the Starry Sky Sect. This family is really simple-minded and knows how to repay kindness. He had only given them a pheasant, and they were willing to fight against the immortal cultivators for him. Looking atXiao Changtian, Wanshou Zhenren said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, are you here to open a shop?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood was much better after those annoying disciples of the Starry Sky Sect escaped. Hearing Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s words, he nodded at him. ¡°Yes, I want to set up a stall in this small town and do a small business.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He continued,¡± ¡°Senior, I happen to have a stall in this town that I haven t used yet. ¡°If Senior doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give my stall to Senior.¡± The main peaks of the Starry Sky Sect had their own stalls in the small towns to provide some income for their peaks. It was just that over the years, Beast Trainer Peak had become more and more desolate year by year, and the business in this small town had also stopped. However, the stall was still open. Hearing Master Wanshou¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was delighted. After those people left, he planned to find other ways to set up a stall. This old man¡¯s stall was really a timely rain for him. However, Xiao Changtian still asked Master Wanshou,¡± ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you need that stall? What if I use you? Xiao Changtian knew that they were grateful, but it would be bad if he affected their lives. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s eyes were filled with desolation. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve put that stall aside for many years. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Changtian heard Master Wanshou¡¯s words and looked at them. He also understood. They had to go hunting in the mountains to make a living. It was probably because their family¡¯s business was not good. Otherwise, would it be like that? ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t use your stall for free. How about we split it 70 ¨C 30? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Wanshou said to him,¡¯ ¡°Senior, we owe you so much. We can¡¯t agree to your request. Daoist Master Wanshou had lived for so many years and was also very shrewd. Now was the time when their Imperial Beast Peak was in a desolate state. How could they covet the benefits in front of them? As long as he had a good relationship with Xiao Changtian, everything else was secondary. Xiao Changtian sighed in his heart when he heard Master Wanshou¡¯s words. This family was really honest and kind! With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian deliberately pulled a long face and said to them,¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy for you guys right now, so just do as I said. Otherwise, I won¡¯t need your help anymore.¡±¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Master Daoist Wanshou could only nod in agreement. Then, under Master Wanshou¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian also came to the stall in the center of the town. Due to the position of the Starry Sky Sect in the town, all their stalls were located in the center of the town. However, there were also good and bad stalls in the center. As the most desolate main peak, the stalls on the Imperial Beast Peak were naturally the worst in the center. Xiao Changtian looked at the dust-covered stall in front of him and started tidying up the place with Master Wanshou and the others. On the other side, Gouxiong Qin also slowly arrived at the Thousand Swords Peak with the help of the disciples. The main hall of the Thousand Swords Peak was singing and dancing day and night. At this moment, Gouxiong Qin and a few Thousand Swords Peaks came in. It also attracted Qin Shoushi¡¯s gaze. He waved his hand downwards. The singing girls below retreated to the two sides of the hall. At this time, Qin Shou also said to the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak below, ¡°Black Bear, aren¡¯t you managing the shop at the foot of the mountain? Who beat you up like this?¡± At this moment, Gouxiong Qin covered his chest and looked at Qin Shou with tears streaming down his face. He cried to him,¡± ¡°Young master, I finally saw you. You don¡¯t know, but I almost couldn t see you.¡± Qin Shou frowned when he saw the tearful expression on Gouxiong Qin¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t that he really cared about this Black Bear Qin. It was just that the entire Starry Sky Sect knew that this Black Bear Qin was his follower. Wouldn¡¯t it be a slap to his own face to beat Qin Gouxiong up like this at the foot of the mountain? ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Black Bear Qin looked at Qin Shou and immediately told him everything that happened in the shop at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Young Lord, you don¡¯t know. That old thief WanShou told me that it was useless no matter who came before I left.¡± ¡°He simply doesn¡¯t put the young lord in his eyes.¡± Speaking of this, the tears on Gouxiong Qin¡¯s face flowed down again. After hearing Gouxiong Qin¡¯s description, Qin Shou¡¯s face turned ashen. Last time, he thought that the white beast and Loraine had died in the Wasteland Forbidden Area. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now, not only did they come back, but they also beat their own people. In that case, Old Master Yang should have died at their hands. Imperial Beast Peak, very good! At this moment, a jade-like hand was placed on Qin Shou¡¯s shoulder. She said to him in a faint voice, ¡°Who exactly is it that made my Young Master Qin so angry? Chapter 759 - Chapter 759: It’s Up to You to Act Now (1) Chapter 759: It¡¯s Up to You to Act Now (1) Translator: 549690339 | Starry Sky Sect, Myriad Sword Peak. Qin Shou heard the faint voice coming from behind him and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s the Beast Taming Peak that you want to replace.¡± Feng Bitong, who was in Qin Shouhuai¡¯s arms, rolled her eyes when she heard the word ¡®Imperial Beast Peak¡¯. ¡°What happened? Can you tell me?¡± Seeing Feng Bitong¡¯s expression, Qin Shou also told him about what Gouxiong Qin had just told him. ¡°Hehehe, from the sound of it, this Imperial Beast Peak still has the mood to sell things now?¡± At this moment, Feng Bitong was also looking at Gouxiong Qin, who was sitting on the ground, and she said to him with a smile. Gouxiong Qin knew that Feng Bitong was the saintess of Phoenix Perch Peak and the new favorite of their Young Master. Hearing her words, he naturally did not dare to be negligent and replied, ¡°Yes, when the little guy first saw them, he was also a little unbelievable, but it was really them.¡± ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be back after dealing with it.¡± At this moment, Qin Shou spoke slowly to Feng Bitong. It seemed like he wanted to personally attack Beast Taming Peak. However, when Feng Bitong heard Qin Shou¡¯s words, she spoke to him once again,¡± ¡°Young Master Qin, don¡¯t be impulsive. Think about it. At this time, the Imperial Beast Peak suddenly wants to open a shop downstairs.¡± ¡°Would he deliberately put on such a show to bait you?¡± Hearing Feng Bitong¡¯s words, Qin Shou pondered for a moment before saying to Feng Bitong,¡± ¡°In your opinion, what should we do?¡± ¡°Young Master Qin, why don¡¯t we give him a taste of his own medicine?¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Since this Imperial Beast Peak wants to open a stall, what can they sell? Naturally, it¡¯s their demon beast meat.¡± Feng Bitong paused for a moment before taking out a bone from her interspatial ring. ¡°This is the precious bone of our Phoenix Peak. It can suppress the effects of other demon beast meat.¡± ¡°If this Imperial Beast Peak deceives the townspeople and arouses the dissatisfaction of the townspeople below, what will Sect Master think?¡± Hearing Feng Bi Tong¡¯s words, Qin Shou¡¯s face broke into a smile. He pinched Feng Bitong¡¯s cheek and smiled at her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman who doesn¡¯t lose much. Since you¡¯re so thoughtful, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± Then, Qin Shou said to Gouxiong Qin,¡± ¡°Now you know what to do.¡± Gouxiong Qin looked at the two people who were so close to each other in front of him and took the precious bone from Feng Bitong. He also said with some worry, ¡°Young Master, this thing won¡¯t be discovered by that old man from the Imperial Beast Peak, right?¡± Qin Shou frowned and said to him,¡± ¡°Are you doubting Bitong?¡± Hearing Qin Shou¡¯s angry voice, Gouxiong Qin didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He said to them,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll doit now.¡± Feng Bitong also smiled at him when she saw his expression.¡± ¡°You can rest assured and do it. With the strength of the bloodline of the beasts of the Imperial Beast Peak, there is absolutely no problem with the precious bone.¡± After hearing Feng Bitong¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin was filled with confidence. At the same time, above Stardust Town. After Daoist Master Wanshou and Xiao Changtian tidied up the place, the entire stall became clean and tidy. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also took out the wild beasts he had killed in the forest from his interspatial ring. ¡°This is a flying rhinoceros? Chaotic Sky Fat Pig¡­¡± Xiao Changtian took out the beasts from his interspatial ring. Daoist Wanshou, White Beast, and Loraine all opened their mouths wide. Any one of these demonic beasts could be placed in their Imperial Beast Peak and could be treated as a mountain guarding divine beast. Seeing Master Wanshou and the others standing still, Xiao Changtian said to them,¡± ¡°Uncle, white beast, you¡¯ve worked hard just now. If you want, you can take some back.¡± ¡°Senior, is this okay?¡± Loraine said in shock. Xiao Changtian had already given them the meat of the flaming lion in the Desolate Forbidden Land. But now that they saw these demon beasts, Loraine and the white beasts were still very shocked. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at them and casually grabbed a wild beast and handed it to them. ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Even Daoist Master Wanshou could not say that he was not tempted by these demon beasts. He was simply very tempted. Seeing their expressions, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± From the last time they went hunting in the mountains, Xiao Changtian knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for them. It was normal for them to be excited when they saw these wild beasts. At this moment, Qin Xiong brought the disciples of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak back to Stellar Town. They hid in an alley not far from Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± At this moment, Gouxiong Qin said to a disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak behind him. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian and the others and muttered,¡± ¡°Just as Miss Bi Tong said, they are here to sell their meat.¡± Then, a smile appeared on Gouxiong Qin¡¯s face. He took out the precious bone that Feng Bi Tong had given him and said to the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple beside him, ¡°Where are you going¡­Like this, like this! Do you understand?¡± ¡°Big brother, I know what to do.¡± After hearing Gouxiong Qin¡¯s words, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple also smiled and said to him. ¡°Very good, go quickly.¡± Gouxiong Qin looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall, his eyes filled with hatred. He had yet to fully recover from the palm strike that Daoist Master Wanshou had struck him with. Xiao Changtian was also arranging all kinds of wild beast meat on the stall. Then, a few big words were written on the stall: First-grade Fragrance. This was also to commemorate his experience in the First-grade Incense when he was in the Saint Spirit Sky. At this moment, the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak also came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall. ¡°Are you selling meat?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that customers would come to his stall as soon as he named it. He immediately turned around and saw the disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak pointing at the Demonic Beast meat on the stall. He said to him, ¡°Yeah, we have pork, beef¡­¡± ¡°The price is not expensive. Pork is one gold coin per 500 grams, beef is three gold coins per piece¡­Customer, what do you need?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s introduction, Wan Jianfeng looked at the demon beast meat on the stall and could see that they were extraordinary. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sure enough, everything went according to plan. This Imperial Beast Peak took out their demon beast meat and sold it. Then, it was up to him to perform. As long as he did well, his status in the mountain peak would rise in the future. Thinking of this, the Wan Jian Peak disciple smiled. ¡°Then give me a few catties of beef.¡± Chapter 760 - Chapter 760: Impossible, It Doesn’t Make Sense (1) Chapter 760: Impossible, It Doesn¡¯t Make Sense (1) Translator: 549690339 Jade Pool Sacred World, Star Town. In front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall, a disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak said to Xiao Changtian slowly. At this moment, the white beast and Loraine also walked over. When they saw that it was a disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak, they frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Xiao Changtian said to them,¡± ¡°White beast, Loraine, there¡¯s a guest.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast and Loraine nodded at him. There was a high chance that the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple had ill intentions for appearing here. However, the senior did not say anything. They also began to entertain the disciples of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. When the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak saw the white beast and Loraine, they were actually panicking. The relationship between the Ten Thousand Swords Peak and the Beast Taming Peak had always been bad, especially since the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master was here. Soon, Xiao Changtian also cut a plate of beef and placed it on the table of the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak. Seeing the beef on the table, the disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak said in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Then, the true essence circulating in his body slowly poured into the precious bone hidden in his sleeve. Instantly, the precious bone in his sleeve emitted a faint light. He wanted to absorb the energy from the beef on the table. If it was ordinary beef, it would naturally turn into a pile of rotten meat after being absorbed by him. However, this was a flying rhinoceros that Xiao Changtian had caught from the forbidden land of the desolate wilderness. It was at least at the level of a Sacred Sovereign. For a time, cracks appeared on the precious bone in the sleeves of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple because of the Flying Rhinoceros ¡®energy. The disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak were still unaware of all this. He only knew that as long as he activated the precious bone, the beef would go bad. As for what would happen, he didn¡¯t know. After a while, the disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, is there something wrong with your beef? Why doesn¡¯t it taste anything after I eat it?¡± When he spoke, the disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak deliberately raised his voice, as if he was afraid that the people around him could not hear him. Hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple, the white beast was also furious. ¡°These bastards, I knewthey didn¡¯t have any good intentions.¡± Just as the white beast was about to rush out, it was stopped by Loraine. At this time, they still had to see what was going on. As the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak complained, some people came over to watch. Xiao Changtian looked at this disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak and understood something from his expression. Great, it was just the first day of his new shop, and someone was already looking for trouble. How could he not know what his beef looked like? After a while, Gouxiong Qin also came with a few disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this the young man who wanted to open a shop last time? He¡¯s actually setting up an illegal stall here.¡± ¡°From what this brother said just now, it seems that you are still selling inferior goods.¡± Xiao Changtian finally understood what was going on when he saw the vivid performance of Gouxiong Qin. He had just arrived in this small town and was a little puzzled as to why someone would come to find trouble. So it was that disciple of the Starlight Sect. It seemed like they were in cahoots. The surrounding audience was also whispering at this time. ¡°Is there really a problem with this shop?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He even beat up the people of the Starry Sky Sect before. I think his status is not low.¡± ¡°What good things will they give us?¡± Looking at the people around him, Xiao Changtian also understood that if he didn¡¯t clarify this matter today. In the future, his reputation would probably be ruined. Not to mention earning money. ¡°You¡¯re slandering me!¡± At this moment, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but say to Gouxiong Qin and the others. At this moment, Master Daoist Wanshou also stood up. Gouxiong Qin was also a little scared when he saw Master Wanshou¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to hit me if I¡¯m right?¡± As he spoke, he even took a few steps back. Seeing Gouxiong Qin and the others, Xiao Changtian said to Luolan and the others,¡± ¡°Leave it to me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian walked up to the disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak and said slowly,¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s eaten my beef. How can you convince everyone if you say it doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that you can give my beef to the people around you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin sneered. With the precious bone, the energy in the beef would probably have already disappeared. This piece of beef without any energy was so expensive. Wasn¡¯ t this a scam? Thinking of this, Gouxiong Qin said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Alright, let the others have a taste and see if this brother is lying.¡± ¡°Alright, let me do it.¡± At this moment, a townsfolk took the initiative to walk out, picked up the beef on the plate of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple, and put it into his mouth. ¡°How is it? Is it just a piece of rotten meat?¡± Gouxiong Qin said to the townsman impatiently. As long as this townsfolk spoke, Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall could forget about staying in Star Town. The townsfolk chewed the beef in his mouth. After a while, a breath emerged from his body. ¡°I broke through, I broke through! This beef is so magical. Thank you for your beef!¡± At this moment, the townspeople couldn¡¯t hide the joy on their faces as they spoke to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was also a little stunned when he heard the townsfolk¡¯s words. His beef could give people inspiration, but at least it wouldn¡¯t be as tasteless as that person said. ¡°What did you say? You can¡¯t be mistaken, right?¡± At this moment, Gouxiong Qin said to the townsman in disbelief. Hearing Gouxiong Qin¡¯s words, the townsfolk also replied,¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there were also others who sensed the aura on his body and tried the beef on the Myriad Swords Peak disciple¡¯s plate. After a while, the plate of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciple was empty. ¡°I broke through, hahaha!¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s really good beef!¡± ¡°These people are here to find trouble. They actually slandered the reputation of other people¡¯s shops.¡± At this time, Gouxiong Qin and the others also became the target of everyone¡¯s criticism. ¡± Impossible! It¡¯s unreasonable!¡± Xiao Changtian also came in front of Gouxiong Qin and punched each of them. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Gouxiong Qin and the other disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak let out pig-like cries and flew out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, the people around him also lined up in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall, fighting to buy his demon beast meat. Xiao Changtian shook his head. That guy wanted to mess with him, but he did not expect to help him promote it. Then, Xiao Changtian shouted at them,¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Chapter 761 - Chapter 761: I’m Going to Find Father (1) Chapter 761: I¡¯m Going to Find Father (1) Translator: 549690339 At the foot of the Starry Sky Sect. After Gouxiong Qin and the others were sent flying by Xiao Changtian, they could only support each other. ¡°Little Six, did you not activate the precious bone¡¯s ability?¡± At this moment, Gouxiong Qin said to a disciple of the Thousand Swords Peak beside him. ¡°No, big brother. I did everything according to your request.¡± ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem. If you don¡¯t believe me, look. As he spoke, Little Six took out a precious bone from his sleeve. However, just as the precious bone was taken out, with a crack, it broke into two in front of Gouxiong Qin and the others. ¡°This¡­ This has nothing to do with me, Big Brother! Seeing the precious bone break, Little Six was also somewhat dumbfounded. How could this precious bone break just like that? Little Six suddenly had some doubts. Was this precious bone a low-quality item? However, Gouxiong Qin and the others had yet to recover from the shock of their precious bones breaking. An aura burst out from Little Six¡¯s body. It seemed that he had broken through to the peak of the Saint Realm. ¡°Ah, what¡¯s going on? I broke through, big brother! ¡°Hahaha, big brother, I broke through too.¡± Seeing the happy Little Six, Gouxiong Qin was furious. He stretched out his arm and slapped Xiao Liuzi. ¡± i¡¯ll let you break through, I¡¯11 let you break through! After beating Little Six unconscious, Gouxiong Qin hurried towards the Thousand Swords Peak. Coming to the main hall of the Thousand Swords Peak again, Gouxiong Qin was also in a mess. At this moment, Qin Shou, who was in the main hall, said to Gouxiong Qin, ¡°Black bear, how was it? Did you give those people from Beast Trainer Peak a show of strength?¡± ¡°Young Master, I failed!¡± Gouxiong Qin looked at Qin Shou and said slowly. ¡°What?¡± Qin Shou frowned when he heard what Gouxiong Qin said. He shouted at Gouxiong Qin. Seeing Qin Shou¡¯s angry look, Gouxiong Qin hurriedly said to him,¡± ¡°Young lord, I don¡¯t know where that Imperial Beast Peak found the meat of the demonic beasts. The precious bones that Miss Bi Tong gave us are useless.¡± ¡°How is this possible? How can my precious bones be useless?¡± Sitting in Qin Shou¡¯s embrace, Feng Bitong¡¯s face was cold as she spoke to Gouxiong Qin. ¡°Black bear, where is that precious bone? Take it out for Bitong to see. Qin Shou said to Gouxiong Qin. After hearing Qin Shou¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin also looked at Feng Bitong with fear. Immediately after, he slowly took out two precious bones from his pocket. ¡°Young master, this precious bone¡­The precious bone is broken! ¡°Broken?¡± At this moment, Feng Bitong raised her voice as she looked down at Black Bear Qin. When Gouxiong Qin heard Feng Bitong¡¯s angry voice, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and lowered his head. At this moment, Feng Bitong had also arrived in front of Gouxiong Qin, looking at the two precious bones in front of him. He put it in his hand and checked the system. Then, he said coldly,¡± ¡°Good, the Imperial Beast Peak is actually willing to sell such a valuable demon beast!¡± This precious bone was obtained by his master in a mystic realm, and he had given it to her as a birthday gift. For so many years, this precious bone had never made a mistake. Now that the precious bone had broken into two, it could only mean one thing. That was that the level of the demon beasts that the Imperial Beast Peak took out to sell surpassed the level of his precious bones. After Feng Bitong¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin said to Qin Shou, ¡°Young master, there is one more thing.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it seems like 1 can break through my cultivation. The stall at the Imperial Beast Peak is probably bursting with popularity!¡± Bang! As soon as Gouxiong Qin finished speaking, Qin Shou flipped the table in front of him. ¡°What did you just say? Beef that could help one break through, how could there be such a thing on Beast Peaks?¡± ¡°Even if there was, how could he sell it?¡± Seeing Qin Shou¡¯s furious expression, Feng Bitong furrowed her brows. What exactly was this Imperial Beast Peak trying to do? ¡°Young Master Qin, we need to discuss this matter properly. ¡°No need. Help me take care of this place. I¡¯ll go find my father. After such a thing happened, Qin Shou also wanted to look for the Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak. After all, it seemed like things were out of their control. Hearing Qin Shou¡¯s words, Feng Bitong nodded. Indeed, the current situation was no longer something they could decide. Ignoring Qin Xiong on the ground, Feng Bi Tong¡¯s hand glowed. Then, he passed on the news about the Imperial Beast Peak to his master. Then, he said to Gouxiong Qin,¡± ¡°Take care of everything in this hall. Otherwise, if I come back, you will be gone.¡± Seeing Feng Bitong¡¯s expression, Gouxiong Qin nodded in fear. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was at his stall. The demon beast meat on the stall had already been swept clean by the townspeople in the town, not even a scrap was left. Xiao Changtian looked at the bag full of gold coins in his hand and was very happy. If only he could earn so many gold coins every day. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could go to the Secret Pavilion to ask for information. Seeing that there was not much Demonic Beast meat left in his interspatial ring, Xiao Changtian said to Master Wanshou and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. How about we run this stall together in the future? ¡°50 ¨C 50 split, how about it?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou and the others quickly said,¡± ¡°Senior, we¡¯re just doing odd jobs. I still have something to do at home. The white beast and Loraine will help you here.¡± ¡°The split is still the same. 70 ¨C 30 split. You get 70%, we get 30%.¡± It was already a great fortune for them to be by Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Every time Xiao Changtian cut the meat, it was still the aura of this demon beast. It was a supreme opportunity for them. Xiao Changtian saw Master Wanshou¡¯s serious expression and said to him,¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. The wild beasts are almost sold out, so I still have to go and get more.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou and the others nodded at him. They naturally knew where Xiao Changtian was going. It was the Desolate Forbidden Land. The number one forbidden area in the Jade Lake Sacred World. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Before this, they had never thought that the demon beasts in the Desolate Forbidden Land would become demon beast meat for their stalls. After Xiao Changtian left, Wanshou Zhenren also looked in the direction of the Myriad Swords Peak. After getting to know Xiao Changtian, their Beast Controlling Peak might have a chance to fight for the main peak or even the former number one peak. Meanwhile, in the Starry Sky Sect. After Qin Shou left his palace, he quickly came to Wan Jianfeng¡¯s cave abode. Chapter 762 - Chapter 762: Pixiu (1) Chapter 762: Pixiu (1) Translator: 549690339 Starry Sky Sect, Myriad Sword Peak. Qin Shou quickly arrived in front of a cave abode. A figure appeared in front of him. ¡°Uncle Qin!¡± When Qin Shou saw this figure, he also bowed to him. When Uncle Qin saw Qin Shouqi, he nodded at him. ¡°Uncle Qin, is Father here? I have something to talk to him about.¡± ¡°The Peak Master is currently in seclusion. If you have anything to say, you can tell me.¡± Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shou in front of him and said slowly. However, before Qin Shou could speak, an old voice sounded from the cave dwelling. ¡°Let him in!¡± Upon hearing this voice, Uncle Qin also saw the door of the cave abode slowly open. At this moment, Uncle Qin also said to Qin Shou beside him,¡± ¡°Young Master, please enter.¡± Qin Shou thanked Uncle Qin and walked into the cave abode. After entering the cave, Qin Shou passed through a corridor and arrived at a stone room. In the center of the stone room, there was a huge stone platform, and an old man was sitting on it. The old man carried a long sword on his back. His beard was white, and his body was thin. He looked like an immortal. Qin Shou entered the stone room and saw the old man. He said to him,¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said slowly to him when he saw the boy. Following that, Qin Shou also told him about the recent abnormalities in Beast Trainer Peak. ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± ¡± Is that old man WanShou struggling on his deathbed?¡± When the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak heard Qin Shou¡¯s words, he slowly spoke. ¡± I heard that their Imperial Beast Peak has a huge spiritual garden that specializes in raising powerful demonic beasts.¡± ¡°However, isn¡¯t Old Man WanShou digging his own grave by doing this?¡± ¡°Selling the foundation of your own mountain? What are you going to do with so many gold coins?¡± Upon hearing the words of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, Qin Shou also said to him,¡± ¡°Father, some time ago, the people from the Imperial Beast Peak went into the Desolate Forbidden Area. Do you think they found the Pi Xiu Divine Beast?¡± ¡°My son is still smart. Pi Xiu loves money by nature. If it wasn¡¯t for Pi Xiu, how could he make that old man Wan Shou go bankrupt?¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak also looked at Qin Shou in satisfaction. ¡°Then father¡­¡± At this moment, Qin Shou also made a killing gesture towards the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Sigh, the hundred-year competition is just around the corner. It¡¯s not good to make a move now. Didn¡¯t he want to do business? Our Ten Thousand Swords Peak can do it too.¡± As he spoke up to this point, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak waved his hand downwards. Following that, a gigantic demonic beast corpse appeared before Qin Shou¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is the corpse of the flaming lion that I obtained in the Black Sky Mystery Realm some time ago.¡± ¡± I originally planned to use it to exchange for some information from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, but now, you can take it to our Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s stall and sell it.¡± Feeling the aura emitted by the flaming lion in front of him, Qin Shou had a face full of joy. Looking at it from such a close distance, Qin Shou could still feel a thick aura of a superior from the flaming lion. This flaming lion had the strength of a Sacred Sovereign at the very least. With this flaming lion, once he put it on his stall to sell, he would be able to kill it. At that time, who would buy the Demonic Beast meat from the Imperial Beast Peak¡¯s stall? When he thought of this, Qin Shou continued to speak to the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, ¡°Father, I know what to do. It¡¯s just that using this flaming lion to deal with the Imperial Beast Peak is a little too wasteful.¡± Hearing Qjn Shou¡¯s words, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak shook his head. ¡°My son, think about it. That old man WanShou has already put all his eggs in one basket. When the time comes, what will he do to us?¡± Receiving the guidance of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Qin Shou also understood something. ¡°Father, are you saying that Daoist Master Wanshou will give his Life Source Divine Beast to¡­¡± ¡°Yes, after all, the value of a Pi Xiu is much more important than a lion with a mottled bloodline.¡± ¡°However, without the Wind Riding Lion, how can the myriad beasts compete with us in the hundred-year competition?¡± At this point, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak revealed a proud smile. ¡°Father is wise!¡± After hearing the words of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Qin Shou also flattered him. ¡°Hurry up and do it.¡± When Qin Shou heard the words of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, he also put away the flaming lion¡¯s corpse on the ground and walked out. Not long after he left, Uncle Qin also came to the cave. ¡°Uncle Qin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring some people to the edge of the Desolate Forbidden Area in a few days to wait for Old Man Wanshou.¡± ¡°When the time comes, he won¡¯t have a life-bound spiritual beast.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let him see what it looks like when all hope is shattered. I¡¯ll also let others see the consequences of going against our Ten Thousand Swords Peak.¡± Uncle Qin had never asked for the reason for the words of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, so he was deeply trusted by him. After listening to the words of the Myriad Sword Peak¡¯s leader, Uncle Qin said to him directly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Wait, when you go, go to Phoenix Perch Peak and tell Sister Feng that you can come for Dual Cultivation!¡± Uncle Qin did not hesitate and respectfully said,¡± ¡°Understood!¡± At the same time, outside the Desolate Forbidden Area. Xiao Changtian was carrying a bamboo basket on his back, humming a song. Following the familiar path, Xiao Changtian slowly came to the front of the courtyard. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, there was a commotion in the surrounding grass. Could it be that some wild beasts were trying to break into his room when he was leaving? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian hurried into the courtyard. After inspecting all the animals in the house, he found that there were no losses. Only then did he slowly heave a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, he did not suffer any losses. However, he still had to find a ferocious beast at home. It would be too late to make up for it by then. With that thought in mind, Xiao Changtian slowly opened the system interface in his mind. Xiao Changtian looked around the shop and found a beast that suited his taste. ¡°Brother Black Bear, you can buy it with a few Spiritual Crystals. Black bears have a deterrent effect on other wild beasts in the forest.¡± ¡°The other wild beasts are completely convinced by him!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing the system¡¯s introduction, Xiao Changtian was very satisfied with the Black Bear Brothers. However, these Spiritual Crystals were really expensive. That was 100,000 gold coins. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian felt a little tired. The rustling of the grass outside did not stop either. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. [Ding-dong. A mission has been issued to the host. The existence of a Pi Xiu has been detected in the surroundings. The host is requested to subdue it.]¡± Chapter 763 - Chapter 763: Follow Me and Swallow Him (1) Chapter 763: Follow Me and Swallow Him (1) Translator: 549690339 Desolate Forbidden Area. Xiao Changtian was sitting in the courtyard. When he heard the system¡¯s voice, he was a little happy. On the system interface, there was a mission to subdue the Pi Xiu. Pi Xiu, if he remembered correctly, that was a divine beast that could bring fortune. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter them in this forest where birds didn¡¯t even shit. Of course, the most important thing was the reward written at the end of the mission. After completing the task, he could actually get ten Spiritual Crystal Points. According to the conversion of gold coins, that was a million gold coins. Thinking about how he would become a millionaire, Xiao Changtian was very excited. Then, he heard rustling sounds coming from outside. Could it be that the Pi Xiu was in the grass? Xiao Changtian thought so, but he didn¡¯t act rashly. First, he took out a few gold coins from his spatial ring. Pi Xiu actually fed on gold coins. Rather than looking for him himself, it was better to wait for him to come. However, he could not put too many gold coins on him. If Pi Xiu were to cling on to him and eat it up, wouldn¡¯t he have worked for nothing today? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian returned to his room and hid a bag of gold coins under his bed. Xiao Changtian slowly walked out after he finished all of this. At the same time, in the sky above the forest outside Changtian¡¯s courtyard. In the air, an eagle with fiery red feathers was soaring. Beside him were several other eagles. However, compared to him, it was much more ordinary. In the air, the Flaming Eagle said to the eagles beside him,¡± Pixiu should be in this area. How¡¯s the matter I asked you to do?¡± ¡°Lord Flame, we have driven away all the demonic beasts in this area. Even if there are some remnants, the Demon Wolf brothers are still investigating.¡± Upon hearing the Flaming Eagle¡¯s words, an eagle immediately responded slowly to him. Hearing the eagle¡¯s response, the Flaming Eagle nodded in satisfaction. ¡°As long as no one in this area comes to disturb us.¡± As long as anyone dares to trespass into our territory, we will kill them without mercy.¡± Hearing the Flaming Eagle¡¯s words, the eagle beside him also expressed his agreement. ¡°Lord Blazing Flame, don¡¯t worry. No matter what kind of demonic beast it is, it¡¯s impossible for it to appear here.¡± The Blazing Eagle was the Lord of the Desolate Forbidden Area. Originally, a lord like the Blazing Eagle had reached the peak of the Sacred Sovereign realm and was a half-step into the Sacred Sovereign realm. Usually, they would not come out easily. However, after knowing that the group of flaming lions under him had been destroyed, he was shocked. He also came out of seclusion to investigate, although he did not find out the reason why the flaming lions were destroyed. However, he discovered the existence of the ancient divine beast, Pi Xiu. This made him very happy. If he could devour the Pi Xiu¡¯s snow bloodline, he would be able to successfully break through the Sage Sect and enter the depths of the Desolate Forbidden Land. The Flaming Eagle flew in the air, its eagle eyes looking down at the sky, looking for its prey. At the same time, Xiao Changtian slowly left his courtyard. He came to an empty space outside the courtyard and used a shovel to make a small hole, putting a few gold coins inside. Then, he set up some more mechanisms in the surroundings. This way, he would just wait for the Pi Xiu to take the bait. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! At this moment, a sound came from the grass in front of Xiao Changtian. Could it be that he came so quickly? Xiao Changtian quickly dodged to the side and looked at the bushes. Then, Xiao Changtian saw two tall figures walking out from the bushes. ¡°Wow, why are there two wolves?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he saw the two wolves walking out from the bushes. The Pi Xiu did not come, but the wolf did. No, he could not let these two wolves ruin his plan. At this moment, the Demon Wolf Brothers also saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Why is there a human courtyard here? Could it be that someone is moving here?¡± Brother Demon Wolf looked at the yard, his eyes full of confusion. ¡°Lord Flame wants us to chase away all the living beings in this area.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a human here. Why don¡¯t I eat him?¡± At this moment, the little brother Demon Wolf also said slowly to the big brother Demon Wolf. ¡°Brother, I think it¡¯s reliable!¡± As they spoke, the two demon wolves stuck out their tongues and licked their lips. Xiao Changtian was looking for a broadsword in his bamboo basket when he saw two demonic wolves walking towards his courtyard. Wow, why was he so fast? Could it be that he had taken a fancy to the food in his courtyard? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian hurried towards the courtyard. The two demonic wolves pushed open the door of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and saw a white kitten. ¡°Where did this kitten come from?¡± At this point, the demon wolf brother also wanted to attack the white kitten. Roar! Just as the little brother opened his mouth, an angry roar sounded in his ears. He was so scared that he quickly shut his mouth and looked around in panic. ¡°Who, who is it?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat me?¡± At this moment, the white tiger¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the field of vision of the two demon wolves. ¡°Bai¡­ White Tiger?¡± Brother Demon Wolf looked at the white tiger in front of them and his limbs went weak. They should have just understood that there was no possibility of humans living in this desolate forbidden land. It was obvious that Senior White Tiger was living in seclusion here. Thinking of this, the two demon wolves hurriedly knelt down in front of the white tiger. ¡°Senior White Tiger, we didn¡¯t know this was your courtyard and accidentally came in.¡± ¡°Please forgive me if I disturbed you!¡± At this moment, the two demon wolves were kneeling on the ground, their bodies trembling. At this moment, White Tiger also said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off. Let¡¯s see what Master says.¡± ¡°You two wolves actually want to eat my cat.¡± Before the two demon wolves could react, they heard an angry voice. Then, a large saber was reflected in their pupils. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Blood splattered in the air. Xiao Changtian had also killed the two demon wolves. This demon wolf wanted to eat his kitten. It was really too despicable. The cat is so cute, how can you eat him? At this moment, in the sky above Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, an eagle beside the Flaming Eagle said to him,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Lord Flame, something might have happened. Brother Demon Wolf¡¯s life tablet is broken!¡± Hearing the eagle¡¯s words, the Flaming Eagle¡¯s face was filled with anger. He knew that there were still people here who dared to attack his subordinates. Did he not want to live anymore? ¡°Come, follow me to devour him.¡± Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Earning Without Losing (1) Chapter 764: Earning Without Losing (1) Translator: 549690339 Desolate Forbidden Area. After hearing the report of the eagles around him, the flaming eagle came to the sky above Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard aggressively. ¡°Lord Flame, Brother Yao Lang¡¯s aura disappeared here.¡± An eagle pointed at the forest below and said slowly to the flaming eagle. The blazing eagle looked down and saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Seeing this courtyard, the Blazing Eagle frowned. ¡°Why is there a human courtyard here?¡± The Desolate Forbidden Area was known as the forbidden area for humans. How could there be a human¡¯s residence? Then, the blazing eagle¡¯s gaze was sharp as it spat a mouthful of flames at the courtyard below. Bang! The flame streaked across the sky and instantly arrived above Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. At the same time, Xiao Changtian, who was in front of the Demon Wolf brothers ¡®corpses, also felt a little hot. ¡°Why is the weather so hot?¡± Xiao Changtian grumbled as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. In the courtyard, the white tiger heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and stared at the flames in the sky. Then, he raised his claws and destroyed the Flaming Eagle with one palm. Bang! The blazing eagle watched as its flames exploded below. The flames dissipated, revealing the courtyard below. ¡°Lord Flame, look, why is this courtyard still here?¡± An eagle said to the Flaming Eagle beside him in surprise when he saw that the courtyard below was unharmed. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a peerless expert living in this courtyard.¡± ¡°However, if he thinks that he can do whatever he wants in my territory just because he has some strength, then he is gravely mistaken.¡± ¡°Come, follow me down and let that human see what strength is.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Flaming Eagle took the lead and charged down. The few eagles behind him did not hesitate either. They turned into a few streaks of light and flew down. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was dealing with the corpses of the Demon Wolf brothers. He exhaled slowly. ¡°These two wolves should be able to sell for a good price tomorrow.¡± Xiao Changtian heard a wave of chattering as he spoke. Xiao Changtian looked up and smiled. ¡°My luck is really good today. I haven¡¯t gone hunting yet.¡± ¡°This prey even delivered itself to our doorstep. This is an eagle, right? You haven¡¯t eaten it yet, so it should be able to sell for a good price.¡± Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian took out a longbow from his interspatial ring. In the air, an eagle saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s action and said to the flaming eagle,¡± ¡°Lord Flame, be careful!¡± ¡°Humph! It was just a mediocre longbow, so there was no need to fear it.¡± ¡°Watch how I devour him.¡± The flaming eagle looked at the longbow in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand disdainfully. He let out a long howl and opened his mouth to Xiao Changtian. A wisp of flame appeared in his mouth. ¡°Hit!¡± Xiao Changtian pulled the bow and arrow, aiming at the flaming eagle in the air. He released the bowstring. Whoosh! The long arrow streaked across the sky and attacked the Blazing Eagle. When the eagle saw the incoming arrow, it said to the Flaming Eagle,¡± ¡°Lord Flame, let me block this human attack. You go and devour him.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad. After this human swallows it, I¡¯ll give you a promotion when we go back!¡± Looking at the eagle beside him, the Flaming Eagle was also very satisfied. Then, he drew an arc in the air and dodged Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow. Hearing the Flaming Eagle¡¯s words, the eagles were delighted and scrambled to block the arrow. Just blocking an ordinary arrow would earn him a good impression. Who wouldn¡¯t want to do such a profitable thing? However, as the arrow closed in, Old Eagle and the others began to build a defensive energy wall in front of them. However, it was useless against Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow. ¡± Wow, what¡¯s going on? This arrow seems a little unusual.¡± Seeing that the first energy defense wall was broken, an eagle also realized that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? This arrow will at most pass through an energy wall.¡± At this moment, the other eagle said disdainfully. ¡°No, he has already penetrated our last energy wall.¡± What was that? Hearing this voice, all the eagles were stunned. Then, the arrow pierced through their bodies in front of their terrified eyes. At this moment, the Flaming Eagle also arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Human, become my food.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he saw the flaming eagle dodge his arrow. His archery skills seemed to have regressed. According to his plan, he should have killed them with one arrow. The Flaming Eagle arrived in front of Xiao Changtian, and the White Tiger¡¯s pressure descended on him. What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a huge pressure?¡± The Flaming Eagle was about to swallow him, but it suddenly felt as if a few mountains were pressing down on it. With a swoosh, he landed in front of Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the white tiger also walked past him. With a stomp, its cultivation instantly disappeared. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± What breed was this? The Flaming Eagle looked at the white tiger that walked past it and screamed in its heart. He had actually been stepped on by a cat. His reputation as a member of the world was ruined. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also lifted the Flaming Eagle in the air. ¡°Fortunately, this eagle is stupid enough to fly until it falls. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen red feathers. Could it be because of a genetic mutation?¡± Seeing the Flaming Eagle in his hand, Xiao Changtian thought about it and nodded. It was probably a low-quality eagle. Otherwise, why would it fall? However, with the selling point of the red feather, he should be able to earn some money. When the flaming eagle heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, it felt dizzy and blood flowed out of its mouth. He died! The Lord of the Desolation Forbidden Ground was angered to death by Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian sighed when he saw the fresh blood on the Flaming Eagle. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really a low-quality eagle. If it doesn¡¯t mutate well, it won¡¯t live long.¡± As he said that, Xiao Changtian heard a commotion in his room. ¡°Hmm? Who entered my room?¡± With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian also threw the Flaming Eagle and a few eagles to the demonic wolf. Then, he took out his longsword from his interspatial ring. In this mountain forest, he had made all kinds of measures to prevent wild beasts from entering. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If there was really something missing, it was that there was no anti-thief system. He did not expect to encounter a thief so quickly. Soon, Xiao Changtian came to his room. He held the door handle and slowly pushed the door open. ¡°Wow!¡± Seeing the situation in his room, Xiao Changtian shouted. Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Competition (1) Chapter 765: Competition (1) Translator: 549690339 Desolate Forbidden Land, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian slowly opened the door of his room and looked at the scene inside. At this moment, in his room, a petite Pi Xiu was biting a gold coin. On his bed, the pillow had been thrown onto the floor. The money bag that contained the gold coins had already been torn to pieces. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian also rushed towards the Pi Xiu in the room. Pi Xiu seemed to have sensed something and saw Xiao Changtian rushing towards him. She also smiled at him. In a few flashes, she arrived on his shoulder. ¡°F * ck, how many gold coins have you eaten? Spit it out!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Pi Xiu on his shoulder and said fiercely. At this moment, the system¡¯s voice slowly sounded in his mind. (Ding-dong. It has been detected that the host has subdued the Pi Xiu. The host will now be rewarded.]¡± ¡°10 crystals have been transferred to your account. Please check.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian calmed down a little. Ten Spiritual Crystal Points was equivalent to one million gold coins. From the looks of it, this little guy could be considered to have brought him fortune. However, when did he subdue him? The system seemed to know Xiao Changtian¡¯s doubts, so it explained to him. ¡°Host, Pi Xiu is an innate divine beast. It will choose wealthy and noble people to follow it.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. In that case, I¡¯m a rich and noble person?¡± Xiao Changtian muttered as he stroked the Pi Xiu on his shoulder. ¡°Little fellow, you have good taste!¡± Early the next morning, at the stall on Imperial Beast Peak. Before Xiao Changtian arrived, Luo Lan and the white beast had already arrived at the stall. He wanted to get everything done before Xiao Changtian arrived. At this moment, a shout also attracted their attention. ¡°Meat for sale, meat for sale. Fresh flaming lion meat. Don¡¯t miss it when you pass by.¡± Flaming lion meat? Hearing this familiar name, the white beast and Loraine were confused. This was not the first time they had lived in Starry Town. How could there be someone selling such high-grade demon beast meat in this small town? With this thought in mind, the white beast and Loraine also went out to take a look. At this moment, the original medicinal pills and weapons on the stall on the Thousand Swords Peak had already been withdrawn. What replaced it was the same as them, all kinds of demon beast meat. At this moment, Gouxiong Qin smiled at the white beast and Loraine.¡± ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this Senior Brother White Beast and Senior Sister Loraine from the same sect? We have fresh flaming lion meat here.¡± ¡°Three gold coins for one catty, do you want to come?¡± The white beast understood something when it saw Bear Qin¡¯s sly smile. It turned out that this flaming lion meat was Wan Jianfeng¡¯s intention to ruin their business with the seniors. ¡± Ten Thousand Sword Peak, you¡­¡± The white beast wanted to attack Black Bear Qin, but it was stopped by Loraine. Gouxiong Qin looked at the white beast and said provocatively,¡± ¡°Senior Brother Bai Shou, you don¡¯t look so good. Did you catch a cold recently?¡± ¡°Do you want some flaming lion meat to drive away the cold? Hahaha!¡± The white beast looked at Qin Gouxiong¡¯s smug expression and was furious. Three gold coins for a pound of Flaming Lion meat. Wan Jianfeng was definitely losing money. At this moment, Loraine said to the white beast,¡± ¡°Senior Brother, you can¡¯t make a move at the stall. Moreover, with Senior¡¯s strength, what is this flaming lion meat?¡± Hearing Loraine¡¯s words, the white beast slowly calmed down. Junior Sister, I was too impulsive.¡± Indeed, with Senior¡¯s strength, a mere flaming lion meat is nothing. Senior might have brought something even better today. ¡°This flaming lion meat is nothing.¡± ¡°However, if you don¡¯t want to buy it, don¡¯t disturb our business.¡± At this moment, a domineering voice sounded in the ears of the white beast and Loraine. Then, the white beast and Loraine saw Qin Shou slowly walk out from the stall of the Thousand Swords Peak. When they saw Qin Shou, a hint of fear flashed in the eyes of the white beast and Loraine. He did not expect that the young master of this Ten Thousand Swords Peak actually came to set up a stall here. Presumably, this flaming lion meat was also taken out by him. At this moment, a voice sounded in the air. ¡°White beast, Loraine, how did you get there? I just killed a lot of wild beasts yesterday.¡± Hearing this voice, the white beast and Luo Lan were delighted. They turned around and saw Xiao Changtian already at the stall. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the white beast and Loraine also left the stall onWanJianPeak. After they left, Gouxiong Qin said to Qin Shou,¡± ¡°Young Master, what should we do next?¡± Just now, Black Bear Qin had provoked the white beast because of Qin Shou¡¯s instructions. In that case, when he reached the sect, Qin Shou would also have a reason to cripple him. Qin Shou glanced at his stall when he heard Gouxiong Qin¡¯s words. After he took out the Flaming Lion Meat, the original guests of the Imperial Beast Peak all ran over to his side. Then, Qin Shou said to Gouxiong Qin,¡± ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t worry about them. As long as they don¡¯t make money, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gouxiong Qin nodded at him. In the stall of the Imperial Beast Peak, Xiao Changtian slowly took out the Demon Wolf Brothers from his interspatial ring. ¡°White beast, deal with this head wolf and sell it today.¡± Seeing the demonic wolf in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, the white beast and Luo Lan were delighted. As expected, Senior would never disappoint them. This Brilliant Sun Demonic Wolf was a demonic beast of the same level as the Flaming Lion. In this way, they also had the strength to compete with the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Thinking of how despicable Bear Qin was just now, the white beast quickly dealt with the Brilliant Sun Demonic Wolf. Then, he shouted at the people on the street, ¡°The flesh of the Sun Shining Demonic Wolf is freshly baked in our shop. It costs three gold coins per 500 grams. Don¡¯t miss it when you pass by.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Following the white beast¡¯s shout, the surrounding people¡¯s attention was also attracted by him. ¡°It really is the Brilliant Sun Demonic Wolf. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to eat this kind of demonic beast in my lifetime.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± ¡°Originally, I thought that the Demonic Beast meat that helped people break through was just a temporary thing. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be another one today.¡± In an instant, the customers who originally wanted to go to the Ten Thousand Swords Peak stall also came to the Imperial Beast Peak stall. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: Do You Want A Bowl (1) Chapter 766: Do You Want A Bowl (1) Translator: 549690339 Starlight Town, Ten Thousand Swords Peak stall. As more and more people headed to the Imperial Beast Peak, Gouxiong Qin also quickly found Qin Shou. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not good. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at the Imperial Beast Peak, but there¡¯s more traffic again?¡± Qin Shou was enjoying himself in the lounge of the stall. When he heard Qin Gouxiong¡¯s words, his face darkened. ¡°What did you say?¡± As he said that, Qin Shou hurriedly walked out. Seeing the long queue in front of the Beast Taming Peak stall, his expression darkened even more. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Brilliant Sun Demon Wolf. I didn¡¯t expect the Imperial Beast Peak to actually have a trump card.¡± Seeing Qin Shou¡¯s gloomy face, Gouxiong Qin felt like he was treading on thin ice. ¡°Young master, what should we do now? Why don¡¯t I bring a few people over to cause trouble?¡± ¡°Trash, what are you trying to do? Aren¡¯t you trying to make my Ten Thousand Swords Peak look bad?¡± Qin Shou looked at Gouxiong Qin and cursed. For a moment, Gouxiong Qin quickly shut his mouth and stood aside, not daring to speak. ¡°Imperial Beast Peak, since you want to compete in heritage, then come on. As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Shou said to Qin Gouxiong,¡± ¡°Black bear, go to the streets and shout that we¡¯re opening a shop today. All expenses are free.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± When Gouxiong Qin heard Qin Shou¡¯s words, he obviously didn¡¯t react for a moment. The Flaming Lion Meat was a rare treasure for every cultivator. Originally, three gold coins was already a huge loss. Now, this young master actually wanted to send them out. ¡°What? Hurry up and do it. Otherwise, I¡¯ll slap you.¡± When Qin Shou spoke, he also raised his palm, scaring Gouxiong Qin into hurriedly walking to the street. ¡°Big sale, big sale.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s expenses are all on the house!¡± Gouxiong Qin¡¯s voice echoed on the street, but he couldn¡¯t describe the feeling in his heart. In the past, it was always others who bribed him. Now, he wanted to give someone something. Although the townspeople on the street didn¡¯t really believe Gouxiong Qin¡¯s words, they still had the mentality of giving it a try. He still went to the stall at the Thousand Swords Peak. As time passed, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak once again occupied the entire market. After all, for these townspeople, why would they spend money if they could do it for free? At the stall on the Imperial Beast Peak, the white beast saw that Gouxiong Qin was actually using these tricks. His face was also very angry. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian beside him, ¡°Senior, if they¡¯re like this, I¡¯ll go and reason with them.¡± ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Xiao Changtian stopped the white beast when he saw it. Then, the two of them arrived in front of the stall of the Thousand Swords Peak. When Gouxiong Qin saw them, he didn¡¯t forget to give them a provocative look. Just as the white beast was about to say something, Xiao Changtian stopped it. ¡°White beast, since they¡¯re treating us to a meal for free, why shouldn¡¯t we?¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian also said to Gouxiong Qin,¡± ¡°Shopkeeper, since your lion meat is free, why don¡¯t you give us a plate each? Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the white beast was also confused. However, he still followed Xiao Changtian to the stall of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Gouxiong Qin was also furious when he saw their actions. Then, he looked at Qin Shou. ¡°Let them eat.¡± Qin Shou said lightly to Gouxiong Qin. His goal was to prevent the Imperial Beast Peak from making money. As for the rest, they were not that important. After hearing Qin Shou¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin gestured to the disciples of the Thousand Swords Peak. Very quickly, Xiao Changtian¡¯s white beast finished the meat of the flaming lion that the Ten Thousand Swords Peak disciples had sent over. ¡°Although it¡¯s not as delicious as my own cooking, it¡¯s still considered passable.¡± Xiao Changtian was still holding a lion thigh in his hand as he muttered. The white beast didn¡¯t eat it. It wasn¡¯t in the mood to be bullied. At this moment, Xiao Changtian stood up and said to the people around him,¡± ¡°This meal is really delicious. Thank you for your hospitality, Young Master Qin!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Eat slowly. Today¡¯s expenses will be paid by Young Master Qin.¡± When Gouxiong Qin heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his anger rose and he said to Qin Shou,¡± ¡°Young lord, I¡¯ll go and kill this kid.¡± ¡°Sigh, let him be.¡± Qin Shou stopped Gouxiong Qin with a smile on his face. In his eyes, Xiao Changtian was trying to anger them. Unfortunately, if he didn¡¯t fall for it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn money. The corners of Qin Shou¡¯s mouth curled into a smile when he thought of this. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Everyone, although this lion meat is delicious, it¡¯s easy to get angry. I just caught an eagle yesterday.¡± ¡± Red Eagle Stewed Soup, dispel heat and fire. One gold coin is enough. If you want it, come.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian took out the Flaming Eagle from his interspatial ring. There were so many eagles, so he decided to stew the weakest one first. As soon as the Flaming Eagle appeared, everyone present could feel that he was extraordinary. This body carried a thick fire element aura. This was definitely a great supplement for those who cultivated fire ¨C type cultivation techniques. The energy emitted from his body was several times more powerful than that of the flaming lion. At this moment, everyone at the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s stall revealed greedy expressions. The white beast didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to do this. At this moment, it was also delighted. Then, he followed Xiao Changtian back to their stall. Luo Lan, who had stayed at the stall on Imperial Beast Peak, had already prepared everything. When she saw Xiao Changtian, she said to him,¡± ¡°Senior, let¡¯s begin.¡± Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s cooking skills, the aroma of the Flaming Eagle soup also spread in the street. It attracted the people from the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s stall to the Imperial Beast Peak¡¯s stall. Even if the blazing eagle was dead, it was still a peak Sacred Sovereign when it was alive. This intense energy naturally attracted Qin Shou s attention. At this moment, Qin Shou¡¯s expression was also ice-cold as he looked at the stall of the Imperial Beast Peak. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Young Master, what should we do with this Beast Taming Peak? ¡°The energy fluctuation emitted by that bird just now seems to be similar to the peak master!¡± Qin Shou also stared at him when he heard what Gouxiong Qin said. ¡°Why? Are you tempted? Why don¡¯t you go over and buy a bowl to drink?¡± When Gouxiong Qin saw the Flaming Eagle, he was also very eager for him. Now that he heard Qin Shou¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t have such thoughts. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± Gouxiong Qin said slowly to Qin Shou with a smile on his face. At the stall on the Imperial Beast Peak, the white beast looked at the oddly smiling Qin Gouxiong and said to him,¡± ¡°Black Bear Qin, do you want a bowl?¡± Hearing the white beast¡¯s words, Qin Shou and Qin Gouxiong¡¯s expressions changed. Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Bad Guy, Good Guy (1) Chapter 767: Bad Guy, Good Guy (1) Translator: 549690339 | Starlight Town, Ten Thousand Swords Peak stall, Qin Shou looked at the white beast. He waved his sleeve and walked towards the direction of the Starry Sky Sect. When Gouxiong Qin saw Qin Shou leave, he glared at the white beast. Then, he quickly followed Qin Shou. As the two of them left, the white beast and Loraine let out a soft laugh. Following that, more and more people started eating at the stalls on Imperial Beast Peak. Soon, all the beasts Xiao Changtian had killed yesterday were sold out. Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Everyone, come back tomorrow.¡± The white beast was tidying up the stall as it spoke to the people in line. When those people heard the white beast¡¯s words, a trace of disappointment flashed across their faces. In the next few days, the business of the stalls on Imperial Beast Peak was unusually hot. It was even famous in the entire Star Town. Basically, everyone in the town knew about it. The demon beast meat sold at the stalls on Imperial Beast Peak could not only strengthen one¡¯s physique, but it could also help one¡¯s cultivation breakthrough. Even the disciples of the other main peaks in the Starry Sky Sect came to the stalls of the Imperial Beast Peak to buy meat to eat. Within the planet, the attitude towards Beast Taming Peak gradually softened. Xiao Changtian had been making a lot of money these few days. He only needed to walk around the forest a few times every day. Not only that, but these wild beasts were all trash. Not trash, but very stupid. He remembered that a few days ago, a python had taken the initiative to fall in front of him before he could even make a move. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had drugged her. I didn¡¯t do anything. Of course, there was something even more ridiculous. A wild boar was about to smack him away. He did not expect that he would pee on the spot when he was almost in front of him. This made him speechless. Although Xiao Changtian felt that this situation was very strange at first. However, when he thought of the Pi Xiu he had just obtained a few days ago, Xiao Changtian felt that everything could be explained. After all, these wild beasts were the source of his wealth. Pixiu¡¯s money-making skill was to encounter all kinds of immortals and wild beasts. After waiting for him in the First Place, Xiao Changtian completely believed what he was thinking. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this. After taking him in, he had indeed earned money quickly. However, this Pi Xiu was a little expensive. It didn¡¯t eat anything else and only stared at its own gold coins. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also sitting on a rocking chair in his courtyard. He kept scanning the system store in his mind. With the booming business, Xiao Changtian was also wondering if he should expand his business. This way, the money would come faster, and he could go to the Secret Pavilion as soon as possible. After getting those spirit tree seeds, he could also meet up with the Great Sun Immortal and the others as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian sighed. He had opened a bookstore on the Tian Yuan Continent. Now, he came to this unknown world and visited the entire chain of restaurants. With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian found a book called ¡± How to Raise Wild Beasts 11 in the system store. In the future, when he opened a chain store, he couldn¡¯t do everything himself. He could teach the white beast and the others some things. That way, they could complete them independently in the future. Then, Xiao Changtian reluctantly spent one crystal point to buy a book titled ¡± How to Raise Wild Beasts ¡± from the System store. He was investing now for a better return in the future. Xiao Changtian said to himself in his heart, then he stood up and walked out. On the other side, after Qin Shou left the Myriad Swords Peak stall, he quickly returned to the Myriad Swords Peak. When they arrived at the Myriad Sword Peak, Uncle Qin blocked Qin Shou¡¯s path. ¡°Uncle Qin, please inform Father that I have something urgent to discuss with him.¡± Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shou in front of him and frowned. ¡®Young Master, the Peak Master is doing something important right now. You should come back later.¡± Uncle Qin, didn¡¯t Father end his seclusion? Is there anything else?¡± ¡°I have something urgent to report. You¡¯d better not stop me.¡± Seeing Qin Shou¡¯s anxious expression, Uncle Qin hesitated for a moment. Seizing this moment, Qin Shou also walked into the cave abode. When Uncle Qin reacted, he saw that Qin Shou had already entered the cave. She quickly reached out and shouted at him, ¡°YoungMaster, you can¡¯t!¡± However, after he finished speaking, Qin Shou¡¯s figure could no longer be seen. After Qin Shou entered the cave abode, he walked in as well. Then, he heard a series of sounds coming from inside. ¡°Wan Jian, you¡¯re so annoying. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be so powerful after so many years!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m old but strong. Others can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°Stop talking. Continue. Let me see how powerful you are now.¡± When Qin Shou heard these words, he was one of the people most familiar with these matters. How could he not know what was going on inside? No wonder Uncle Qin didn¡¯t let him in. It turned out that his father was doing something important in his life. With this thought in mind, Qin Shou also wanted to walk out. However, the peak master of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s strength had already reached the peak of the Sacred Sovereign realm, and it was even in his cave abode. How could he not notice Qin Shou¡¯s footsteps? The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords, who was in the middle of an intense battle, also said to the outside at this time,¡± ¡°Who, who is there?¡± When the woman under the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak heard his words, she was also shocked. Towards the strength of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, she was still very convinced. At this time, he also pulled it out from the Ten Thousand Swords Peak Master¡¯s body and prepared to deal with the changes. Soon after, Qin Shou slowly walked out from the side. Seeing the two disheveled people, she said to him in embarrassment, ¡°Father, Feng Feng, I was too rash.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Shou ¡®er. What are you doing here?¡± No matter who it was, they would not be in a good mood after being interrupted. Even though Qin Shou was his son, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak still said to him in a bad mood at this moment. Beside the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master let out a burst of giggles. ¡°So it¡¯s Qin Shou. I heard from Bi Tong that you¡¯re as powerful as your father.¡± Upon hearing the words of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Qin Shou did not know how to reply and could only smile at her. At this moment, Uncle Qin also came to the cave abode. Seeing the situation inside, he hurriedly said to the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Peak Master, this old servant is guilty for not being able to stop Young Master.¡± When the PeakMaster of Ten Thousand Swords heard Uncle Qin¡¯s words he also waved his hand at him. Then, he slowly said to Qin Shou,¡± ¡°Shou ¡®er, why are you in such a hurry?¡±¡± Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Ten Thousand Swords Strategy (1) Chapter 768: Ten Thousand Swords Strategy (1) Translator: 549690339 | 03 ¡® ¡® Starry Sky Sect, Thousand Swords Peak. When Qin Shou heard the words of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, he also told him about the noodle stall in Xingchen Town. ¡°A bird with red feathers?¡± After listening to Qin Shou¡¯s narration, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s PeakMaster was the first to react. ¡°Could it be the legendary Lord of the Desolate Forbidden Land, the Flaming Eagle?¡± 5 The Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s PeakMaster frowned when he heard Phoenix Perch Peak¡¯s words. Blazing Flame Eagle, isn¡¯t that the strength of a peak Sacred Sovereign? With the strength of the Imperial Beast Peak, how can it kill such a demonic beast?¡± Uncle Qin also said in surprise, ¡°Indeed. I followed the Peak Master¡¯s instructions and didn¡¯t discover that the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak had gone to the Desolate Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the Blazing Eagle in the Desolate Forbidden Area.¡± At this moment, Qin Shou said to everyone again, Father, I also noticed a strange phenomenon. The white beasts seem to be very respectful to a young man.¡± ¡°I think I called him senior, but I carefully examined him and found no aura on him.¡± It s really strange to be called senior without any aura.¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak beside him and said to him. ¡°No, Shou ¡®er, you must have sensed wrongly.¡± ¡°I know the temperament of that old man Wan Shou. He will not casually ask for help from others.¡± ¡°To be able to make him feel at ease and let his disciple be his assistant, that person should be a peerless expert.¡± And you didn¡¯t see his aura because you weren¡¯t strong enough.¡± Hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Qin Shou was also shocked in his heart. Father, does this mean that there¡¯s an expert helping the Imperial Beast Peak?¡± When the Phoenix PeakMaster heard Qin Shou¡¯s words, he also became nervous. In order to fight for the position of the main peak this time, their Phoenix Perch Peak had paid a lot. Now that such a situation had occurred, what should he do? ¡°Wan Jian, you have to think of a way.¡± Following that, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s PeakMaster also pulled the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s arm and said in a delicate voice. A woman who had lived for an unknown period of time, in front of an old man She was acting coquettishly in front of him. For a time, it became the beautiful scenery in the cave. When the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak heard the words of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak, he also patted her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feng ¡®er. With the resources of the Imperial Beast Peak, we can hire any expert.¡± Even if there is, can¡¯t my Ten Thousand Swords Peak invite them?¡± ¡°Our Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s strategy has always been to fight.¡± Upon hearing the words of the PeakMaster of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak revealed a faint smile at this moment. ¡¯ ¡°I knew you would have a way, Wan Jian.¡± Following that, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said to Uncle Qin,¡± ¡°Uncle Qin, how much information do you have on that person?¡± Uncle Qin had more or less investigated the people from the Imperial Beast Peak. ¡°I don¡¯t know him very well. I only know that after he left the stall on Imperial Beast Peak, he was still alive.¡± ¡°We entered the Desolate Forbidden Area.¡± ¡°At first, I thought that he was a disciple sent by the Imperial Beast Peak, but there was no aura on his body.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t really care.¡± Hearing Uncle Qin¡¯s description, the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak fell into deep thought. ¡°Desolate Forbidden Area, it seems that our previous guess was wrong. The target of the Imperial Beast Peak is not the Pi Xiu.¡± ¡°It¡¯s this expert. The purpose of making money is to please this expert.¡± ¡°After all, we are in the deep mountains and forests.¡± Hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, everyone also had a look of realization. ¡°Even the Pi Xiu could be the pet of that good person. That person was just looking for food for his pet.¡± After listening to the analysis of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, Uncle Qin said to him,¡± ¡°Peak Master, if that¡¯s the case, then this person¡¯s strength is probably at the level of a Sage Sect or even a Saint Ruler.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± At this moment, the Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak nodded at the others. His eyes even revealed some fear towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°However, right now, he and the Imperial Beast Peak are only in a cooperative relationship. The Imperial Beast Peak has yet to receive his full support.¡± ¡°We can totally recruit him to our side.¡± Hearing the words of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at this time. ¡°Father, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Hearing Qin Shou¡¯s words, the PeakMaster of Ten Thousand Swords Peak shook his head. Then, he turned to the Phoenix Nest PeakMaster and said, Feng ¡®er, I remember that the number one beauty of the Starry Sky Sect is with you, right?¡± Hearing the words of the peak master of Ten Thousand Sword Peak, the peak master of Phoenix Perch Peak was stunned for a moment, and then he understood. ¡°Wan Jian, you mean¡­However, did that person think that Ling ¡®er was the best?¡± With his strength, he can have any woman he wants.¡± Although Ling ¡®er was the number one beauty in the Starry Sky Sect, she was born with a physique that was difficult to cultivate. His current strength was also at the bottom of Phoenix Perch Peak, and he was a Saint. When the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak heard the words of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak, he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯ve been living in a desolate place like the Desolate Forbidden Land.¡± ¡°Even if he wants it, someone has to give it to him, right? After all, as long as it¡¯s a human being, they have biological needs.¡± ¡°Moreover, at his level, strength is nothing.¡± Upon hearing the words of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak slowly said to him, ¡°I understand. Leave everything to me.¡± They wanted a Sage Sect or even a Saint King to support their Phoenix Perch Peak in the future. Now, the PeakMaster of Phoenix-perched Peak was so excited that he didn¡¯t even have any interest in looking at the PeakMaster of 10,000 Swords Peak. After all, if she had the support of that person, she might not even care about the Starry Sky Sect. The Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect was only a Sage Sect. Thinking up to this point, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master also said to the people in the cave abode, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and make arrangements first. As you know, Ling ¡®er is the youngest disciple of my Phoenix Perch Peak.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too naive. I still have to teach her well.¡± Upon hearing the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s words, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master nodded at him. After he left, Uncle Qin and Qin Shou also left one after another. At the same time, on top of the Phoenix Peak. A beautiful girl was sitting on a rock at the top of the mountain. Below her, a waterfall flowed slowly. The beautiful girl¡¯s long hair reached her waist. She rested her chin on her hand and looked at the lake at the foot of the mountain. Her big round eyes were thinking about something. At this moment, a figure slowly landed on the top of the mountain. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Junior Sister Ling ¡®er, Master is looking for you.¡± Hearing this voice, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes lit up and she stood up from her seat. After entering Phoenix Perch Peak for so long, was Master finally going to see him? With this thought in mind, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s figure turned into a stream of light and flew towards a cave abode. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: The Guidance of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak(l) Chapter 769: The Guidance of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak(l) Translator: 549690339 Stellar Sect, Phoenix Peak. Feng Ling ¡®er quickly arrived at the cave abode where the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master was. Different from the cave abode of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, the cave abode of the Peak Master of Phoenix Perch Peak had many decorations. When she saw the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak, Feng Ling ¡®er said to her slowly,¡± ¡°Ling Er greets the Peak Master!¡± Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er kneeling on the ground, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master nodded at her. ¡°Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re here. I know you¡¯ve always wanted to see me. You were busy a while ago.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was also delighted when she heard the words of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. He hurriedly knelt down once again before the Phoenix Nest Peak Master. ¡°Thank you, Peak Master. You know that Ling ¡®er¡¯s talent is poor and it has been difficult for her to advance in cultivation.¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er has a blood feud with you. Please give me some advice.¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master also sighed. ¡°Ling ¡®er, I know about your matter.¡± Ling ¡® er was brought back by an elder of Phoenix Perch Peak when he was out on a parade. He actually said that Ling ¡®er¡¯s village had been completely massacred by the demons. If Ling¡¯ er was lucky, an elder of the Phoenix Peak would pass by and discover her. Feng Ling ¡®er had probably also become a dead soul under the palms of those devils. At this moment, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master continued to speak to Feng Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way for you to increase your cultivation, but it depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡± Speaking up to this point, the Phoenix Perch Peak¡¯s Peak Master also revealed a trace of a troubled expression. At this time, Feng Ling ¡®er also said to her firmly,¡± ¡°Peak Master, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak had expected Feng Ling ¡®er to answer like this. At this time, he also said to Feng Ling¡¯ er,¡± ¡°Ling ¡®Er, you¡¯re still a virgin, right?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s face reddened when she heard the Phoenix Perch Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s words. However, she still replied,¡± ¡°PeakMaster, Ling ¡®er is still inexperienced.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak nodded and walked to Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s side. ¡°Now, I know that a Supreme-Being expert might have a cultivation base that¡¯s even stronger than our sect master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that he needs women now. If you¡¯re willing to give yourself to him, that person might be able to help you.¡± The faint voice of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master sounded in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s ears. After Feng Ling ¡®er heard her words, her body trembled. ¡°Peak Master, as long as that person is willing to help me take revenge, I am willing to serve him.¡± Without much hesitation, the scene of the demons massacring her village appeared in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s mind. He did not put down the struggle in his heart and slowly said to the Phoenix Nest Peak Master. ¡°Sigh, since that¡¯s the choice, I can¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Actually, it would be a good thing for you if you could serve such a person.¡± When he said this, the eyes of the Phoenix Peak¡¯s Peak Master were filled with envy. If he was a few hundred years younger, he might have personally taken action. How could this little girl have the chance? Hearing the words of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Feng Ling ¡®er immediately said to him,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Peak Master to bring me to see that senior.¡± ¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t be anxious. You¡¯ve lived in our Phoenix Perch Peak all year round, so there are many things you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Come to me these few days to learn. After all, if you don¡¯t know your limits, that senior won¡¯t pay attention to you.¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak waved his hand at Feng Ling ¡®er and said slowly to her. Feng Ling ¡®er nodded at Feng Qi Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°First of all, an expert like that senior has seen all kinds of women, so our first step is to take the initiative.¡± If you don¡¯t take the initiative, you¡¯ll have nothing, understand?¡± At this moment, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master also imparted his many years of experience to Feng Ling ¡®er. At first, Feng Ling ¡®er could still accept it, but later on, it was probably because she was shy. Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was also red, looking extremely cute. ¡°The posture is especially important.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve experienced it, so only by playing it well can I capture his heart.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± After a while, the Peak Master of Phoenix Peak also picked up the teacup on the table. He took a sip and said slowly to Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°PeakMaster, I know almost everything.¡± The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master had dealt a lot of damage at once, but Feng Ling ¡®er still tried her best to remember them. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go back and study hard.¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at Feng Ling ¡®er. As he spoke, he took out a jade stone from his interspatial ring. ¡°This is the Profound Shadow Stone. It records the things I gave you.¡± ¡°Go back and watch it alone in your own room.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er took it from the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master and nodded at her. He didn¡¯t expect that the Peak Master would actually record these things. Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s bashful look, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak also said to her,¡± ¡°Ling Er, everyone has their first time. During this period of time, I will move all the disciples in your area away.¡± ¡°You have to think about it yourself.¡± ¡°Whether you can do it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er also expressed her gratitude to the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°Thank you, Peak Master. Then Ling ¡®erwillgoback and practice.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er, the Phoenix Perch Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s gaze was also burning. This little girl was even more beautiful than when she was young. Coupled with the things he had given her, he did not believe that the senior would not be tempted. The more he thought about it, the more the Phoenix Nest Peak Master felt that this matter was in the bag. Thinking of this, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master waved his hand to the surroundings. An old woman appeared in front of her. ¡°Peak Master!¡± ¡°Sister Feng, pass on my order. When Ling Er returns from her travels, make her the Saintess.¡± The old woman nodded at the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak. ¡°Alright, Peak Master!¡± On the other side, the white beast and Loraine rushed to the Desolate Forbidden Land after cleaning up the Beast Tamer Peak. This was also what Xiao Changtian had ordered them to do. These few days, Xiao Changtian had discussed the idea of opening a chain store with them. Naturally, they agreed. He was even more excited. When the white beast and Loraine finished cleaning up, they immediately went to the Desolate Forbidden Land. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the previous incident, they no longer had much fear of the Desolation Forbidden Lands. FollowingXiao Changtian¡¯s instructions, they soon arrived outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. After Xiao Changtian returned to the courtyard, he also cleaned up. When he saw the white beast and Loraine, he said to them,¡± ¡°White beast, Loraine, you¡¯re here. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡± Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: It Looks Like It’s Over (1) Chapter 770: It Looks Like It¡¯s Over (1) Translator: 549690339 Desolate Forbidden Land, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Luo Lan and the white beast entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and saw him untying his apron. The table in front of him was already filled with all kinds of dishes. Seeing the steaming dishes on the table, Waving Hands and Loraine swallowed their saliva. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come and eat.¡± Xiao Changtian took out two tables from the room and placed them beside them. Then, the white beast and Loraine sat down. On the table were all kinds of demon beasts that Xiao Changtian had killed in the Desolate Forbidden Land. Their cultivation base when they were alive was at the level of a Holy Sovereign, so they could eat such food. It was a great help to their cultivation. Sitting down at the dining table, Xiao Changtian slowly said to them,¡± ¡°This is just cooked. Hurry up and eat it.¡± While talking, Xiao Changtian also picked up the rice on the table and started eating. At this moment, the white beast and Loraine also picked up their chopsticks. The white beast and Loraine were stunned when they saw them. These were all top-grade immortal weapons! Senior actually used a supreme-grade immortal artifact for his food. It must be known that supreme-grade immortal artifacts are rare even in their Beast Imperial Peak. However, in Senior¡¯s case, they became the chopsticks for daily meals. Holding the supreme-grade immortal weapon in their hands, Loraine and the white beast ate carefully. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to be so formal. I have something for you after you eat.¡± Xiao Changtian stood up and walked into his room. The white beast and Loraine were diligent in their work, but they were a little shy. How could they eat while he was sitting there? When the white beast and Loraine saw Xiao Changtian leave, they immediately picked up the dishes on the table and started eating. When Xiao Changtian was here, they felt embarrassed. After Xiao Changtian left, how could they care about their image? After eating this thing, he did not know how many years of cultivation he would save. After a while, the white beast and Loraine finished all the delicacies on the table. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also carried Pixiu out of the room. If he left this little fellow in his room, he reckoned that all his income for the past few days would be left in his stomach. At this moment, the white beast naturally noticed the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Junior sister, what is the divine beast in senior¡¯s bosom? It seems to be the Pi Xiu that master mentioned!¡± Loraine also noticed the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms and said to the white beast,¡± ¡°Shixiong is really a Pi Xiu. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a divine beast in my lifetime.¡± Seeing Pi Xiu¡¯s cute appearance, Loraine was also excited. Beside Xiao Changtian, Little Kylin also walked out slowly. Seeing the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, he seemed to be a little dissatisfied with fighting for his favor. He also jumped a few times into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. Xiao Changtian saw the little kylin and teased him. Then, he placed him and Pi Xiu on the ground and said slowly to them, ¡°Alright, all of you behave yourselves and go play by yourselves. Especially you, don¡¯t come to my room to steal gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at Pi Xiu as he spoke. Being pointed at by Xiao Changtian, Pi Xiu grinned at him. Then, he skipped a few times to the back of the courtyard and transmitted a message to the little kylin at the same time. ¡°Little Qilin, Big Brother Black Tortoise and the others are behind. Let¡¯s go find them.¡± When the little kylin heard Pi Xiu¡¯s words, it shook its little head and hurriedly followed him. They were all cubs. They could naturally learn many things from Black Tortoise and White Tiger. After sending the Pi Xiu and Qilin away, Xiao Changtian also came to the dining table. Seeing the empty plates on the table, Xiao Changtian smiled at Loraine and the white beast. It seemed that his judgment just now was right. The two of them were still too shy. They were too embarrassed to eat too much with him here. Xiao Changtian also noticed that they were staring at the direction where Qilin and Pi Xiu had left. ¡°That¡¯s Pi Xiu. I just tamed him a few days ago. If you like him, you can go over and play with him.¡± ¡°However, that little guy is a money-grubber. If you go over, you have to be careful of the gold coins on you.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words echoed in the ears of the white beast and Loraine. After all, if he wanted them to help him raise Immortal Beasts in the future, it was good to let them interact with him first. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Loraine also said to him slowly,¡± ¡°Senior, can we?¡± Hearing Luo Lan¡¯s incredulous voice, Xiao Changtian nodded at her. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± As Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Loraine also said to the white beast beside her,¡± ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s go and take a look at the Pi Xiu.¡± Humans were naturally fond of cute animals, and even immortal cultivators were no exception. Loraine brought the white beast to the back of the courtyard. At this moment, the white beast and Loraine swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva when they saw the scene in the backyard. Pi Xiu and Qilin stood obediently in front of Black Tortoise and White Tiger. He was like an obedient student, listening attentively to his teacher¡¯s explanation. The white tiger, who was teaching Pi Xiu and Qilin, glared at the white beast and Loraine. Then, the white beast and Loraine felt a pressure on them. Both of them sat on the ground. ¡°Senior White Tiger, we didn¡¯t mean to see you impart spirit skills.¡± At this moment, the white beast suppressed the fear in its heart and said to the white tiger. This was the first time Loraine felt such pressure. She hurriedly nodded at the white tiger. At this time, Xiao Changtian also came to the backyard. Seeing the two people on the ground, he said to them, ¡°Why are you two sitting on the ground?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the white beast and Luo Lan looked at the white tiger in front of them with fear. Feeling their gazes, Xiao Changtian had a bad feeling. Could these two people be afraid of cats? With this thought in mind, Xiao Changtian walked over and said to the white tiger,¡± ¡°Go play somewhere else. You¡¯re scaring me.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white tiger withdrew its pressure on the white beast and Luo Lan. When he left, he gave the white beast and Loraine a warning look. It was as if he was warning them not to do it again. After the white tiger left, the white beast and Loraine slowly heaved a sigh of relief. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, the white beast said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Hearing the white beast¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was speechless. He also wanted them to learn how to raise wild beasts. Now, it seemed that there was no hope. Chapter 771 - Chapter 771: Dozens of Cards (1) Chapter 771: Dozens of Cards (1) Translator: 549690339 Desolate Forbidden Land, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian looked at the white beast and Loraine on the ground and said slowly,¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. I didn¡¯t know you were afraid of cats.¡± A cat? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast was shocked. The pressure the White Tiger gave him just now was still vivid in his mind. Only senior would dare to call a divine beast like the white tiger a cat. Luo Lan was still in shock. If Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t just arrived, she really didn¡¯t know what to do. After all, as the Holy Maiden of the Imperial Beast Peak, she knew better than anyone else. Divine beasts, especially powerful ones, attached great importance to reproduction. Just now, the white tiger had clearly educated the Qilin and the Pi Xiu as if they were its descendants. The innate skills of divine beasts were usually one of their biggest secrets. It was impossible for ordinary people to see it. If they did, the only outcome would be death. Just now, the white tiger did not kill her and her senior brother on the spot. To them, it was already very fortunate. As Loraine thought this, she apologized to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Luo Lan¡¯s expression and waved his hand at her. ¡°That white cat usually likes to run around in the courtyard. As for me, I didn¡¯t know that you were afraid of him.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have asked you to pay more attention.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast and Luo Lan both showed gratitude to Xiao Changtian. It was really rare to see such an understanding and reasonable expert like Senior. However, Xiao Changtian also sighed at them. ¡°Originally, I wanted you to help raise these small animals so that it would be easier to manage the chain stores in the future.¡± ¡°But now it seems that it¡¯s not very suitable.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Loraine lowered her head. If she hadn¡¯t dragged the white beast to the back to play, they wouldn¡¯t have missed such an opportunity. Xiao Changtian continued,¡± ¡°Do you have anyone who can recommend you to raise these little guys?¡± Although they were a little disappointed, the white beast and Loraine reacted quickly after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. After pondering for a while, the white beast felt a little troubled. Senior, these small animals are all divine beasts. When they grow up in the future, they will definitely be existences that can suppress an area. Moreover, most of the divine beasts were arrogant by nature. It was really difficult to find a suitable person to raise them. Moreover, there were only him and Loraine on Imperial Beast Peak. At this moment, Loraine slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, do you have any requirements for the candidates?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Luo Lan and said directly,¡± ¡°Humans don¡¯t need to be too strong. They just need to be serious and responsible.¡± ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t be afraid of these small animals.¡± He lived in the deep mountains and forests. That person¡¯s cultivation was not important. The key was to be responsible. In any case, he had not seen a single person during the time he had lived here. How could anyone come and steal it? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Loraine¡¯s eyes rolled. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and slowly said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, Feng Ling ¡®er of Phoenix Perch Peak is a woman who has a hard time cultivating.¡± ¡°But according to rumors, all kinds of small animals are very friendly to her at her place.¡± Every disciple of the Starry Sky Sect had more or less heard of the number one beauty of the Starry Sky Sect. However, Feng Ling ¡®er did not show her face in the Starry Sky Sect because of the family feud. Therefore, there were all kinds of news about Feng Ling ¡®er. Luo Lan only told Xiao Changtian what she knew. After Xiao Changtian heard Luo Lan¡¯s words, he slowly said to her,¡± ¡°Then what is she doing now? Is there a chance to fight for it?¡± If the girl had a proper job, it would be difficult to invite her over. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Loraine said with some difficulty,¡± ¡°Feng Qifeng and our relationship isn¡¯t very good. He¡¯s a competitor with us.¡± ¡°It will be a little difficult to find Feng Ling ¡®er.¡± After Loraine finished speaking, the white beast added,¡± ¡°Senior, we will try our best to find Feng Ling ¡®er.¡± Although Phoenix Perch Peak and Imperial Beast Peak were competing for the next main peak. However, Xiao Changtian was a great benefactor to their Imperial Beast Peak. Even if Feng Ling ¡®er was his enemy, the white beast would still help Xiao Changtian find her. After Xiao Changtian heard the white beast¡¯s words, he slowly understood. This Feng Ling¡¯ er¡¯ s family should be the same as him now, running a stall. They were now in a competitive relationship with him. It would be difficult to win him over. After thinking it through, Xiao Changtian said to the white beast and Loraine,¡± ¡°You can talk to her about the possibility of us working together in the future to open a chain store together.¡± Since everyone was selling meat, why not join forces and become stronger? Then, Xiao Changtian said to the white beast,¡± ¡°Of course, we can talk about the profits, as long as we don¡¯t mistreat others.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast and Loraine looked at each other. Phoenix Perch Peak and Ten Thousand Sword Peak had always had a good relationship, and they wanted to win him over. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy! At the same time, Xiao Changtian took out two scrolls from his interspatial ring. After handing them to the white beast and Loraine, he said to them slowly, ¡°This is a recipe that I wrote when I was bored. I can bring it over to show them.¡± ¡°It can also be considered our sincerity.¡± As Xiao Changtian spoke, he saw the white beast and Loraine completely immersed in their recipes. Looking at them, Xiao Changtian also realized something. He slowly said to them,¡± ¡°Are you interested in this recipe?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast and Loraine finally reacted from the picture scroll. The method of using demon beasts and spirit herbs described in the scroll was something they had seen in their lives. With this painting scroll, the white beast and Loraine felt that their beast-taming techniques had improved by more than one level. Then, the two of them nodded at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian saw their reactions and smiled at them,¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to ask you to do at first, but now it¡¯s good.¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian also took out dozens of paintings from his interspatial ring. ¡°You can take these things that you like to learn. How to deal with wild beasts in the future will depend on you.¡± When the white beast and Luo Lan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and saw the dozens of paintings in front of them, they were dumbfounded. This scroll had given them a lot of insight, and Senior had casually taken dozens of such scrolls. Chapter 772 - Chapter 772: Destroy If You Can’t Get It (1) Chapter 772: Destroy If You Can¡¯t Get It (1) Translator: 549690339 Stellar Sect, Phoenix Peak. Feng Ling ¡®er stood in front of the Phoenix Nest Peak Master¡¯s cave dwelling. ¡°Ling ¡®er, how are you doing with the things I taught you before?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s face turned red when she heard the words of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been practicing hard these few days and have almost mastered it.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak nodded in satisfaction. Then, he waved his hand toward the outside. Qin Shou¡¯s figure slowly walked in. ¡°This is the holy son of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Follow him and he will bring you to that person.¡± ¡°When the time comes, everything will depend on you.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er also looked behind her when she heard the words of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. At this moment, Qin Shou also looked at Feng Ling ¡®er. The moment he saw Feng Ling ¡®er, even though Qin Shou had seen countless women, he was still stunned. Usually, in the Starry Sky Sect, it was those women who took the initiative to look for him. He did not take the initiative to pursue any woman. When he saw Feng Ling ¡®er today, his eyes revealed a trace of lust. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Young Master Qin Shou!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s voice slowly sounded in Qin Shou¡¯s ears. Only then did Qin Shou recover from his thoughts. Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s sweet smile, Qin Shou also said to her,¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Miss Feng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± When he saw Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s smile, Qin Shou also imagined what level his cultivation would reach after cultivating with her. More importantly, Feng Ling ¡®er was still a virgin. That would be a huge boost to him. And how could the Phoenix Peak Master, who was standing at the side, not be familiar with Qin Shou¡¯s gaze? Back then, when the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak saw her, her gaze was almost exactly the same. Like father, like son. A hint of displeasure flashed across the eyes of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. Then, he transmitted a message to Qin Shou. ¡°Qin Shou, although Ling ¡®er is beautiful, she¡¯s the gift we want to give to that senior.¡± Accompanied by the words of Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Leader, Qin Shou nodded at her. However, a trace of unwillingness still flashed across Qin Shou¡¯s face. A woman like this, not only did he not enjoy her, he even wanted to personally give her to others. It was simply a humiliation to him! However, when he thought of the grand plan of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak and the Phoenix Perch Peak, Qin Shou also said to the Phoenix Perch Peak¡¯s Peak Master,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring Ling ¡®er to that person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Ling ¡®er¡¯s cultivation is low. You have to protect her well on the way.¡± When the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master heard Qin Shou¡¯s words, he chuckled and reminded him. As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Shou assured the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect Ling ¡®er. Ling¡¯ er, let¡¯s go.¡± Unknowingly, the way Qin Shou addressed Feng Ling ¡®er had changed. After Qin Shou finished speaking, Feng Ling ¡®er also shot a questioning look at the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak. ¡°You can follow Young Master Qin.¡± Following that, under Qin Shou¡¯s lead, Feng Ling ¡®er also quickly arrived at Star Town. When he arrived at the stall on the Myriad Swords Peak, Qin Shou also took out a bottle of medicine from his interspatial ring. ¡°Ling ¡®er, I know what you want to do. This is a little help from me.¡± ¡°When the time comes, give that person some. Perhaps the success rate will be higher.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was also a little embarrassed to hear her motive from Qin Shou. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother. This should be what Master said¡­ Acacia Silk Powder.¡± However, her red cheeks made Feng Ling ¡®er even more beautiful. When Qin Shou saw Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s appearance, a trace of malevolence flashed across his eyes. However, he quickly hid it and nodded at Feng Ling ¡®er. Then, he pointed at the stall where the Imperial Beast Peak was and said to Feng Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°That person is at the stall. Go over and eat. With your beauty, that person will definitely notice you.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the stall on Imperial Beast Peak and nodded at Qin Shou. Then, under Qin Shou¡¯s gaze, he walked over. After she left, Gouxiong Qin appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Young Master, that girl is the best in the world. Young Master is really blessed.¡± When Qin Shou heard Gouxiong Qin¡¯s words, he also slapped him. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Gouxiong Qin covered his face and screamed. He looked at Qin Shou with eyes filled with grievance. Did he say something wrong? No, Young Master¡¯s beauty was very intimate. Then, Qin Shou¡¯s voice slowly traveled over. ¡°After today, there won¡¯t be that woman.¡± At this moment, Qin Shou¡¯s expression also turned gloomy. The bottle of medicine he gave Feng Ling ¡®er just now, as long as they drank it. Even if it was an aphrodisiac poison, after it was done, the vitality in the body would also disappear. As he thought of this in his heart, Qin Shou slowly said, ¡°If I, Qin Shou, can¡¯t get it, no one else can.¡± Qin Shou said to Gouxiong Qin,¡± ¡°You, go to the stall at the Mountain of Imperial Beasts and keep an eye on it. See if Ling ¡®er left with the people from the Mountain of Imperial Beasts.¡± He didn¡¯t know why Qin Shou was angry, but Gouxiong Qin didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. ¡°Alright, Young Master, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Remember, you have to confirm whether Ling ¡®er left with that person. This is related to the grand plan of our mountain peak.¡± Qin Shou¡¯s voice was heard again. Gouxiong Qin hurriedly nodded and ran out. At the same time, at the stall on Imperial Beast Peak. After queuing for a while, Feng Ling ¡®er also came to the front of the stall. When she saw the white beast, she said to him, ¡°Give me some beef snacks, thank you!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± At this moment, the white beast also responded instinctively. When it raised its head and saw Feng Ling ¡®er, its body trembled. ¡°Miss Feng Ling ¡®er?¡± These few days, he had been helping Xiao Changtian find news of Feng Ling ¡®er. After finally getting Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s portrait, he was about to think of a way to get close to her. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling ¡®er to come down the mountain to buy meat. When Feng Ling ¡®er heard the white beast¡¯s words, she also nodded at him. Senior Brother, do you know me?¡± ¡°Miss Ling Er, please!¡± At this moment, the white beast also hurriedly beckoned Feng Ling ¡®er to sit down on the stall. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Then, he ran to the back of the stall. At this time, Xiao Changtian and Luo Lan were dealing with some demon beasts. Seeing the white beast in a hurry, Xiao Changtian said,¡± ¡°White beast, is the meat sold so quickly? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The white beast shook its head at Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s not it. The Ling ¡®er girl you¡¯re looking for is right here at the stall..¡± Chapter 773 - Chapter 773: We Don’t Understand the Handsome World (1) Chapter 773: We Don¡¯t Understand the Handsome World (1) Translator: 549690339 Star Town, Imperial Beast Peak stall. Xiao Changtian also walked out after hearing the white beast¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to her.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Changtian and the white beast walked towards the guest table. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s that person!¡± The white beast pointed at Feng Ling ¡®er, who was eating at a guest table, and said slowly to him. Xiao Changtian looked over and saw a woman with waist-length hair sitting at the stall. Dressed in dark red clothes, she was eating beef with utensils in her hands. Even when they were eating, Feng Ling ¡®er still had the appearance of a graceful lady. Not to mention anything else, if this woman was willing to help him raise wild beasts¡­ The first advantage was that it was pleasing to the eyes. While Feng Ling ¡®er was eating, many customers wanted to strike up a conversation with her. However, the result was, without exception, a warm face was stuck to a cold buttocks. At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked to Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s guest table and said slowly to her,¡± ¡°Miss, is it convenient to talk?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er raised her head and saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance. She sighed in her heart. What a handsome young master! He was dressed in white and had an imposing manner. He looked like a peerless expert. With this thought in mind, Feng Ling ¡®er also smiled at Xiao Changtian and said,¡± Young master, what kind of place is this stall?¡± This stall is naturally where I make a living.¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian shrugged his shoulders. The way this girl spoke to him meant that she was willing to talk to him. When Feng Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she thought of what the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master had told her. At this moment, he was a little nervous. He said to Xiao Changtian slowly,¡± ¡°Young Master, please take a seat!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Peak had once told him that that person sold demon beast meat at the stall on Imperial Beast Peak. She had seen the portraits of the white beast and Loraine on the stall. This Xiao Changtian was naturally the peerless expert he was looking for. Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also wanted to sit down opposite Feng Ling¡¯ er. Xiao Changtian¡¯s action also made the surrounding customers jealous. ¡°Isn¡¯t the shop owner just a bit more handsome? That girl rejected us but gave him a chance.¡± ¡°He¡¯s handsome because of his ability. What can we do about it? However, I heard that the Heaven Secrets Pavilion has a Disguise Pill.¡± ¡°If we work hard, we might be able to buy some to find a wife one day.¡± ¡°Sigh, just keep thinking. Being handsome is just a chance. Who says you¡¯ll definitely succeed?¡± However, just as the brother finished speaking, Feng Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Young Master, sit over here. It¡¯s easier to talk this way.¡± As she spoke, Feng Ling ¡®er also pointed at the empty seat beside her. There was enough space for the two of them to sit on a bench. ¡°What did you say just now? It might not succeed. I think the girl is already hinting.¡± ¡¯ ¡°Damn it, when I earn money, I will definitely get a few disguise pills.¡± As expected, being handsome means you can do whatever you want.¡± At this time, the brother also said with grief and indignation. It was as if she was the one she loved, and her heart was broken. Xiao Changtian hesitated for a moment when he heard Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°Miss, is this appropriate?¡± Although there was plenty of space on the bench, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone with so many people watching. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian. At this time, her face was already a little red as she nodded at him. Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er nod in agreement, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to give her face. He sat beside Feng Ling ¡®er and said slowly to her,¡± ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I just want to ask if you want to work with me?¡± Xiao Changtian sat beside Feng Ling ¡®er. This was the first time Feng Ling¡¯ er was so close to a man. At this moment, his heart was already extremely nervous. He heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words intermittently. Then, he said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m willing to follow you to your house.¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er finished speaking, the surrounding customers finished their food and left the stall. If they were still here, who knew how much jealousy they would be feeling? They had gone through thousands of flowers, but they had not picked a single one! ¡ã She was loved by everyone and blossomed like a flower! The peak of one¡¯s life. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling ¡®er to agree so easily. However, Xiao Changtian also said to Feng Ling ¡®er,¡± There¡¯s something I have to tell you in advance. If it¡¯s not suitable I don¡¯t want you.¡± If this woman was also afraid of those small animals, he would have to find someone else. After Feng Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also nodded at him. ¡°I understand!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak had told her before that a man like Senior must have seen countless women. He definitely could not rely on his beauty. He still had to use the things his master had given him. After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the customers on the stall also left. This shop owner was actually picky about such a top-grade girl. He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. We don¡¯ t understand the world of handsomeness. In a corner, Gouxiong Qin also saw everything that happened in the stall. ¡°I have to tell the young master!¡± As he said that, Gouxiong Qin looked behind him and saw Qin Shou standing beside him. ¡°Young master, so you¡¯re here.¡± At this moment, Qin Shou¡¯s face was also very gloomy, especially when he saw Xiao Changtian and Feng Ling ¡®er sitting together. He clenched his fists and said viciously, You¡¯re really a slut. However, after today, you¡¯ll all die.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how much flavor your body will have after you die.¡± Gouxiong Qin didn¡¯ t know what Qin Shouzao was talking about and saw that Qin Shou¡¯s expression wasn¡¯ t good. At this moment, they were also silent. Anyway, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything or ask anything now. Then, Gouxiong Qin saw Qin Shou walking towards the direction of the Starry Sky Sect without turning back. Seeing that there was nothing else for him to keep an eye on at the Beast Trainer Peak stall, he was not worried about the situation. Goudy Qin quickly followed behind Qin Shou. Then, he heard Qin Shou say to him,¡± ¡°Black bear, where did Bitong go?¡± Gouxiong Qin responded to Qin Shou¡¯s words. ¡°Young Master, Miss Bi Tong has already returned to the Starry Sky Sect. She said that she will be waiting for you in your room.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Qin Shou¡¯s mood seemed to improve a little after hearing what Gouxiong Qin Then, he turned into a stream of light and flew toward his room in the Starrv Sky Sect. y ¡°Young Master, are you all so thirsty now?¡± Goubear Qin muttered as he looked at the direction where Qin Shou had left. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Feng Ling ¡®er to his own courtyard. Chapter 774 - Chapter 774: Scared of Being Alone Late at Night (1) Chapter 774: Scared of Being Alone Late at Night (1) Translator: 549690339 | ¡ã ¡® Desolate Forbidden Land, Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. After Xiao Changtian finished packing up, he also brought Feng Ling ¡®er to his courtyard. It was also Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s first time in the Desolation Forbidden Ground, and she was filled with curiosity about everything around her. Xiao Changtian slowly pushed open the door of his courtyard and said to Fens Ling ¡¯er,¡± ¡°Miss Ling Er, the courtyard is a little simple. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re used to it?¡± His courtyard was in a deep forest. He did not know if the other party would be able to accept it. When Feng Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she happily replied,¡± ¡°Senior, I also lived in the mountains when I was young. I like this place.¡± In fact, Xiao Changtian had given her many surprises since they met. Originally, she thought Xiao Changtian was an old monster with dry skin. Seeing that Xiao Changtian was a young man, she could already accept it. The place where Xiao Changtian was living now made her even happier. This place was similar to the place where she lived when she was young. For a moment, Feng Ling ¡®er also felt like she had returned home. Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s arrival naturally attracted the attention of the Divine Beasts in the courtyard. It was the first time that the little Pi Xiu walked out of the courtyard and immediately walked towards Feng Ling ¡®er. Feng Ling ¡®er was also curious when she saw the little fellow suddenly rushing towards her. ¡°This is a Pi Xiu?¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er saw the Pi Xiu¡¯s appearance clearly and saw its cute appearance, she liked it very much. Seeing Pi Xiu staring at his interspatial ring, Feng Ling ¡®er understood something. He took out a few gold coins from his interspatial ring and handed them to Pi Xiu. ¡°Here, here you go!¡± Pi Xiu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the gold coins. He grabbed them in his hands and started gnawing on them. Xiao Changtian found that the gold coins hidden in the room could always be found later. He carried the gold coins he earned with him, which gave Pixiu no chance to take advantage of him. Seeing Pi Xiu gnawing on Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s gold coin, Xiao Changtian said unhappily,¡± You bastard, you just arrived and you¡¯re already eating their food.¡± ¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, you can¡¯t spoil him.¡± It was not easy for everyone to make a living. How could his Pixiu eat other people¡¯s gold coins? Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian also wanted to return a few gold coins to Feng Ling ¡®er. Feng Ling ¡®er shook her head at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need.¡± Looking at the little kylin beside Pi Xiu, Feng Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, is this a Qilin?¡± Xiao Changtian scratched his head when he heard Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words. I don¡¯t know. I picked this little guy up on the way. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any illusions about the Qilin. Besides, he had never seen such a petite Qilin before. The legendary Qilin was the kind that could suppress the heavens and had monstrous strength. This little fellow probably looked like him. Qilin can bring us good luck. Senior, you really are an expert.¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er was hugging the little Qilin, and her eyes were filled with love. He wasn¡¯ t stingy with his praise for Xiao Changtian. The nervousness they had when they came here was completely washed away by the appearance of these divine beast cubs. White Tiger and Black Tortoise looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and swept a glance at her. ¡®Master, I brought a pretty good woman with that kind of physique.¡± ¡°Master is really remarkable. With this person here and working with Master, the growth speed of these cubs should increase by several times.¡± Xiao Changtian saw that Feng Ling ¡®er and the small animals in the courtyard were not unfamiliar. On the contrary, he looked very close to her and was very happy in his heart. Did he find the right person this time? At this moment, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart, Feng Ling ¡®er had basically passed the test. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to Feng Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, I¡¯ll bring you around the courtyard first.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian say that the days were long, Feng Ling ¡®er was also a little shy. Then, she nodded at him. Soon, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s guidance, Feng Ling ¡®er had a general understanding of the courtyard. Standing beside Feng Ling ¡®er, Xiao Changtian said to her,¡± ¡°Miss Ling Er, this is the situation here.¡± ¡°Take a look. Is it suitable?¡± When Feng Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she also looked at him. Many thoughts flashed through her mind. His master told him that peerless experts usually had a solitary personality and were tested everywhere. After coming here, the senior kept asking him if he was willing to stay. Was this a test of his loyalty? As she thought about this, she said to Xiao Changtian,¡± Ling er likes this place very much. Wherever Senior goes, Ling¡¯ er will go.¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian felt a little strange, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. However, it was good that the lady was willing to stay with him. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian said to Feng Ling ¡®er,¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Ling Er, your room is over there. You can stay there from now on.¡± While speaking, Xiao Changtian pointed at a room in the courtyard. Feng Ling ¡®er was stunned when she heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Then she said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Then what about you, Senior?¡± ¡°Me? I live there!¡± Xiao Changtian pointed to his room and said to Feng Ling ¡®er. Didn¡¯t he just introduce her to him? When Feng Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she said to herself in her heart. This was a test given to him by Senior. He had played all kinds of tricks before, so he valued whether he was willing or not. Senior must be testing him by saying this. As long as he said yes, Senior would definitely chase him away later. He liked this place so much, and there was also Senior. Only he could help him deal with the demons. Thinking of this, Feng Ling ¡®er said to Xiao Changtian,¡± ¡°Senior, Ling ¡®er doesn¡¯t need to have her own room. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian frowned and said to her,¡± ¡°But there¡¯s only one bed in my room.¡± Senior, isn¡¯t it better to share a bed? This way, we can sleep together.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er also showed the items that the Phoenix Peak had taught her. At the same time, he winked at Xiao Changtian. Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er like this, Xiao Changtian suddenly realized that he didn¡¯t understand her at all. From Miss Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, could it be that she was also afraid of staying alone in a room late at night? Otherwise, why would she think that there was someone beside her? Chapter 775 - Chapter 775: Feng Ling ‘er’s Operation (1) Chapter 775: Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s Operation (1) Translator: 549690339 , ¡°Miss Ling ¡®er, you¡­Are you afraid?¡± Xiao Changtian asked Feng Ling ¡®er. When Feng Ling ¡®er heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, her expression instantly became nervous. What was going on? Why did senior ask him this? Could it be that he had seen through his thoughts? Or was he going to test himself? At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s mind was filled with a myriad of thoughts. definitely see through it at a glance. However, when she thought about how a person like Senior would probably chase her away if he saw through her thoughts, Feng Ling ¡®er was relieved. The reason why senior asked this question was definitely to test him. What kind had..SeniOr nOt Seen? If he f¡ãrCefully made UP a ?ason, senior would Moreover, he had just arrived here. If he was discovered by the senior like this he did not know what the consequences would be. Therefore, he might as well ¡¯ tell the truth. ¡°Senior, you might not know, but when I was young¡­¡± Then, Feng Ling ¡®er told Chen Ming about her tragic experience. Feng Ling ¡®er sobbed as she slowly recounted her tragic experience. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked at Chen Ming with an even more sorrowful expression. ¡°Senior, if you don¡¯t agree, I can actually sleep alone in the room. That little difficulty will have to be faced one day.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er wiped the tears that she had squeezed out. This was according to the method his master had taught him. To deal with someone like Senior, it was most appropriate to act weak. As Xiao Changtian listened to Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, he secretly sighed in his heart. Feng Ling¡¯ er¡¯s life was not easy. She had experienced such a tragic thing at such a young age. Moreover, she still had hope in this world and helped him take care of these animals. It was really rare. In the end, Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and let out a long sigh.¡± Ling¡¯ er, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a tragic experience.¡± ¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression became even more nervous. What did Senior mean? Could it be that he didn¡¯t believe her? But what he said was true. Did Senior not believe him? ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Actually, this is nothing to me Being able to stay by Senior¡¯s side now is the luckiest thing that has happened to me in my life!¡± r Looking at Xiao Changtian, Feng Linger continued. He didn¡¯t know what Senior was thinking, but he had followed what his master had taught him. There shouldn¡¯t be too many mistakes, right? ¡°Ling ¡®Er, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I was wrong about this. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up like this. If you want to sleep, then go ahead! I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed heavily after he finished speaking. This girl¡¯s life was not easy. Moreover, he was the one who wanted her to help guard these animals. This girl only asked to sleep on his bed. If he did not agree, it would seem too harsh. Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t expect Senior to agree just like that! ¡°Senior, what are you doing? Agree?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er asked again, not daring to imagine. 6 ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s surprise and sighed in his He had only agreed to let this girl sleep in his bed, and this Feng Ling ¡®er was already so happy. It seemed that he had to treat Feng Ling ¡®er better in the future. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian and nodded. She was so excited that she almost jumped up. He didn¡¯t expect this senior to be so handsome and easy to talk to. His good impression of Xiao Changtian rose again. ¡°Alright, Ling ¡®er, you should pack up first.¡± After Xiao Changtian brought Feng Ling ¡®er to his room, he walked out. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, Feng Ling ¡®er smiled. He would definitely be able to take down Senior this time. Feng Ling ¡®er was excited when she remembered that she still had the medicine that Qin Shou had given her. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to rely on you tonight.¡± After saying that, Feng Ling ¡®er took out the bottle of medicine and prepared to drink it later. ¡°Crash!¡± However, just as Feng Ling ¡®er was feeling extremely happy, a sound suddenly came from under the bed. ¡°What is this?¡± Hearing the commotion, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression changed instantly. Could it be that there was someone else in Senior¡¯s room? ¡°Huala-Huala-¡± Hearing the commotion, Feng Ling ¡®er frowned and slowly walked to the bedside. ¡°Mmmm-¡± Just as Feng Ling ¡®er was feeling nervous, a figure suddenly jumped out from under the bed. ¡°Phew, I was scared to death. I thought it was something!¡± Looking at the Pi Xiu jumping out from under the bed, Feng Ling ¡®er let out a long sigh. She almost thought that she had been exposed. Pi Xiu looked at the medicine in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand with burning eyes. They had already felt that something was wrong before Feng Ling¡¯ er entered the senior¡¯s room. Therefore, under the discussion of the beasts, they sent Pi Xiu to investigate the smiatrnn. As expected, the potion in this woman¡¯s hand was not anything This woman actually wanted to use this potion to harm Master? ¡°Pa-Pa-¡± Just as Feng Ling ¡®er was about to breathe, the Pi Xiu suddenly jumped onto Feng Ling¡¯ er¡¯s body and took the medicine from Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand with its mouth. ¡°Damn it! Why did you take my potion!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t expect that this Pi Xiu would actually snatch her potion away. Her face was filled with anger as she looked at Pi Xiu who had climbed onto the table and said angrily. ¡°Roar, human, do you want to use this potion to harm Master?¡± In front of Feng Ling ¡®er, Pi Xiu suddenly revealed his avatar. Feng Ling ¡®er was so shocked that she fell onto the bed behind her. The Pi Xiu in front of her was no longer a cute little animal. It was clearly a terrifying demonic beast. 6 ¡°You¡­ You, you, how could it be like this?¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart was filled with fear. She didn¡¯t expect that such a cute Pi Xiu could actually unleash such terrifying power. For a moment, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with despair. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. Although you have a special physique, there¡¯s no way you can have any ideas about Master.¡± Pi Xiu said to Feng Ling ¡®er, who was trembling on the bed, with a fierce expression. And when had Feng Ling ¡®er ever seen such a huge formation? When had she ever seen such a terrifying demonic beast? Feng Ling ¡®er saw that Pi Xiu had fainted on the bed before he could hear what the Pi Xiu said. ¡°Creak-¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er fainted, Xiao Changtian pushed open the door and walked m. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Hey, why are you sleeping so early?¡± When Xiao Changtian came in, he saw Feng Ling ¡®er fainted on the bed, so he said in surprise. ¡°Forget it, she should be tired. In that case, I won¡¯t disturb her.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice that Pi Xiu had quietly left with the potion in his mouth, so he looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and shook his head. He had originally planned to make a statement, but since that was the case he could only do it today. Chapter 776 - Chapter 776: Unbelievable (1) Chapter 776: Unbelievable (1) Translator: 549690339 The next day, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, Feng Ling ¡®er slowly woke up. ¡°Hmm? We¡¯re done for!¡± Looking at the bright sky outside, Feng Ling ¡®er instantly woke up. She still remembered that she wanted to drink the potion Qin Shou gave her yesterday, but it was snatched away by Pi Xiu. Then, she seemed to have seen Pi Xiu¡¯s terrifying Dharmakaya. Thinking of this, Feng Ling ¡®er could not help but tremble. That Pi Xiu was simply too terrifying. However, it seemed that his mission had failed as well. ¡°Aiya, what can we do? Not only did I lose the medicine, but I also didn¡¯t let Senior sleep with me. Senior won¡¯t despise me, right?¡± Sitting on the bed, Feng Ling ¡®er muttered. She was really afraid that her mission would fail. If the Peak Master found out, he would definitely not let her off easily. The more Feng Ling ¡®er thought about it, the sadder she became. No, he definitely couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. He had to find Senior first. Thinking of this, Feng Ling ¡®er immediately got out of bed and walked towards the door. ¡°Senior, senior!¡± As soon as Feng Ling ¡®er went out, she saw Xiao Changtian standing in the courtyard. Beside him was the Pi Xiu who had scared her unconscious yesterday. ¡°Before¡­ Former senior.¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er was reminded of the scene last night, so she spoke to Xiao Changtian with a trembling voice. ¡°Oh? Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re awake. I have something to tell you!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said with a smile. He did not notice that something was wrong with Feng Ling¡¯ er. ¡°Senior, you¡­Why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart instantly turned cold. Senior, did you find my medicine? If that was really the case, then he was really done for! ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Ling ¡®Er, didn¡¯t I ask you to help raise these animals? This book is for you. Read it first. It¡¯ll be more convenient when the time comes.¡± Xiao Changtian then took out the book he had bought from the store, How to Raise Beasts, and handed it to Feng Ling ¡®er. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, Feng Ling ¡®er heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that Senior had discovered something, but it turned out to be this. Then, Feng Ling ¡®er took the book from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. ¡°How to raise wild beasts?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er muttered as she looked at the words on the book. Beast? Senior, are the Pi Xiu and whatnot in this place really wild beasts? With curiosity, Feng Ling ¡®er slowly opened the book in her hand. Although she didn¡¯t know what the contents were, the things given by the senior couldn¡¯t be ordinary, right? However, when Feng Ling ¡®er flipped to the first page of the book, her pupils instantly constricted and her eyes widened. Because she could clearly feel the huge change in her spiritual power after she finished reading the first page. ¡°I¡­ I-I¡­ What¡¯s wrong with my body?¡± Just as Feng Ling ¡®er was in a daze, the changes in her body became greater and greater. Finally, Feng Ling¡¯ er felt the earth-shattering changes in her body. ¡°This woman has awakened the Glazed Body.¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu, who was beside Xiao Changtian, was also stunned. He did not expect this woman to have such a physique. At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er also realized that she seemed to be different from before. Moreover, his cultivation had also broken through. Feng Ling ¡®er had been at Phoenix Perch Peak for so many years, but her cultivation had never improved. Although she had worked very hard, because her aptitude was too poor, she had never been able to break through. But now, just by looking at this book, his cultivation that had not broken through for many years had broken through. It was simply too unbelievable! ¡°Hmm? Ling ¡®Er, what did you say?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and asked in confusion. ¡°Senior, is this book really for me?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er asked Xiao Changtian excitedly as she was brought back to her senses by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Of course, this book is yours from now on. I still need your help to raise these animals.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling ¡®er to be so excited just by giving her a book. At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er was not only grateful to Xiao Changtian, but she also thought of the mission that the peak master had given her. If he brought this book back to the Peak Master, the Peak Master would definitely be happy. Thinking of this, Feng Ling ¡®er became more and more excited. However, what she did not know was that only people with the Glazed Physique could cultivate this book. Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know that she had awakened the Glazed Body. She just felt that she was different from before. ¡°Senior, thank you so much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely complete your request.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er said excitedly to Xiao Changtian. She had to hurry back and give this cultivation technique to the peak master. Then, the two of them exchanged a few more words before Xiao Changtian left. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back as he left. She turned around and quickly ran back to the Phoenix Nest Sect. Within the Phoenix Nest Sect. ¡± How is it, Ling ¡®er? Did you take him down last night?¡± the Peak Master of Phoenix Perch Peak asked excitedly as he looked at Feng Ling¡¯ er in front of him.¡± At this moment, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s rosy face and could not help but ask excitedly. Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s appearance, she must have taken down that person last night. Now, everything became easy! ¡°Peak Master, no, Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t capture Senior last night.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the Peak Master of Phoenix Perch Peak and shook her head. ¡°What?!¡± The smile on the face of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak instantly froze. What¡¯s wrong with this Feng Ling ¡®er? He didn¡¯t even get it! She had taught her everything she had treasured and even trained her for so long. Now, Feng Ling ¡®er actually told her that she had not taken down that person. ¡°You still have the face to come back if you didn¡¯t take it down? Are you worthy of all the things I have given you?¡± At this moment, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master said to Feng Ling ¡®er angrily. This Feng Ling¡¯ er was simply trash! ¡°Sect Master! Don¡¯t be angry!¡±¡± You¡¯re right.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er immediately explained,¡± Although I didn¡¯t manage to capture Senior, I managed to obtain a peerless cultivation technique.¡±¡± Feng Ling ¡®er took out the book Xiao Changtian gave her,¡± How to Raise Wild Beasts Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°How to raise wild beasts? Ha, Feng Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder! He actually dared to use a book to trick this peak master! Do you really think that this Peak Master will miss you?¡± The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master looked at the book in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand at this moment, and the anger on his face became even more intense. This was because the name of this book did not look like a peerless cultivation technique. Instead, it looked like it was casually bought from a stall. Moreover, if it was really some peerless cultivation technique, would that expert be so foolish as to give it to Feng Ling ¡®er, who he had just met? The moment Feng Ling ¡®er arrived, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak was in a state of turmoil. He did not notice the change in Feng Ling¡¯ er¡¯s spiritual energy at all. Therefore, when he read this book, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak only felt that Feng Ling ¡®er was fooling him. ¡°Men! Capture Feng Ling ¡®er for me!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak said angrily.. Chapter 777 - Chapter 777: The Hundred-Year Competition Is Definitely Chapter 777: The Hundred-Year Competition Is Definitely Winner (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so angry?¡± At this moment, the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak walked in and said. ¡°Peak Master, everything I said is true! If you don¡¯t believe me, look at my cultivation!¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er was also very anxious. She did not expect the Peak Master to not believe her, and the book in her hand could really increase her cultivation. ¡°Hmm? You! You actually broke through!¡± Before the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master could say anything, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master said with his eyes wide open. Because he could clearly feel the change in Feng Ling ¡®er at this moment. He knew very well that Feng Ling¡¯ er¡¯s aptitude was very bad. She had been with the Phoenix Nest Peak Master for so long, but she had not broken through. In the end, he broke through after just one trip. This was simply too unbelievable! Could it be that the expert was very satisfied with their actions? ¡°Ling ¡®er, give me the cultivation technique in your hand.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said excitedly at this moment. If it was really because of this cultivation method, then wouldn¡¯t they have made a killing! ¡°As expected! As expected!¡± When the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak flipped open the book, he also felt the change in the spiritual energy in his body. Although he did not break through, this change was enough to surprise the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Is it really that magical?¡± As for the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master, he looked at the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master with a dumbfounded expression. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t this just a lousy book? How could it be so powerful? ¡°Feng ¡®er! Feng ¡®er, we¡¯ve really struck it rich this time!¡± After looking at the peak of Phoenix Nest Peak, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords laughed. With this cultivation technique, what was there to be afraid of? This was simply the blessing of the heavens on their Ten Thousand Swords Peak! The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master did not believe it and took the cultivation technique. When she opened the cultivation technique, shock instantly appeared on her face. ¡°So, so! It¡¯s true!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak said excitedly. He had thought that Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t want to die and was using a broken book to fool him. He didn¡¯t expect that the expert would actually give such a powerful cultivation technique to Feng Ling¡¯ er. ¡°Men! From today onwards, Feng Ling ¡®er is the Holy Maiden of our Phoenix Perch Peak!¡± At this moment, the Phoenix Peak Master said loudly. There was no anger in his tone at all. ¡°Thank you, Peak Master!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er did not expect that this cultivation method would actually bring her such great benefits. Therefore, she looked at the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master and said gratefully. However, the Peak Masters of Ten Thousand Swords Peak and Phoenix Nest Peak would never have thought that even if there were changes in the spiritual energy in their bodies, it would only be fleeting. The only one who could really cultivate this cultivation method was Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s glass physique. ¡°Wan Jian, what do you think this senior means? Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t get together with him last night. Why did that expert give the cultivation technique to Ling¡¯ er?¡± After the joy subsided, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master asked in puzzlement. Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. ¡°Feng ¡®er, do you know why experts are called experts?¡±Looking at the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master laughed loudly. ¡°Wan Jian, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡±Seeing the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master like this, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master bashfully hammered the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s chest and said. ¡°Hahaha, Feng ¡®er! That must mean that the expert is satisfied with our method! Although the master did not touch Ling ¡®er last night, he must have had a good impression of Ling¡¯ er. Otherwise, why would he give such a powerful cultivation technique to Ling ¡®er?¡± The Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master said to the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master without thinking. ¡°I see!¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er and the Peak Master of Phoenix Perch Peak said in unison. Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t expect that it was because of this that Senior gave her the cultivation technique. She originally thought that her position in Senior¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t high. She didn¡¯t expect that it was like this! Immediately, confidence was ignited in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart. ¡°Hahaha, Wan Jian, with the help of this divine technique, won¡¯t we definitely win the hundred-year competition?¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak covered his mouth and laughed. This time, even if Beast Taming Peak had an expert, so what? Didn¡¯t the expert still give them such a powerful cultivation technique? This time, Beast Taming Peak was really finished. ¡°Of course!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak laughed loudly. ¡°Alright, Ling ¡®er, you can go back first! If the expert makes any movements, remember to inform us immediately!¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er, the Peak Master of Innumerable Sword Peak waved his hand and said. After saying that, he carried the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak and walked towards the back. Looking at the background of the two people leaving, Feng Ling ¡®er did not hesitate. She quickly turned into a stream of light and returned to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. At the same time, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Ling ¡®Er, where did you go just now? I looked around but didn¡¯t see you.¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er who walked out from behind the house, Xiao Changtian asked in confusion. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. My stomach was a little uncomfortable just now.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t expect Senior to look for her at this time. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she went to Phoenix Perch Peak, so she casually made up an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I just wanted to make arrangements for you.¡± Xiao Changtian did not doubt Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words at all. After all, such a thing happened to everyone. ¡°Senior, please.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er said respectfully to Chen Ming. Actually, there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about. I just want to tell you what you should pay attention to when raising these animals.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°For example, don¡¯t give this Pi Xiu too many gold coins. You must remember this!¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er, Xiao Changtian said seriously. They didn¡¯t have much gold coins to begin with. If Ling ¡®er went along with Pi Xiu, then he would die from losing money. ¡± Yes, yes, yes. Senior, do you have any more information?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er nodded seriously. She thought that Senior was going to say something to her, but it turned out to be this. Now, not to mention feeding Pi Xiu gold coins, even if she were to get close to Pi Xiu, she would be so afraid that her legs would go weak. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Do your best and I won¡¯t mistreat you.¡± Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er so serious, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that he had found the right person this time. Xiao Changtian left with a peace of mind. He had made an appointment with the white beast and Loraine yesterday to teach them how to hunt. If those two learned it, he would have some help. He might even be able to earn more money when he set up his stall in the future. At this moment, the white beast and Loraine had arrived at the agreed location. ¡°When Senior comes later, you have to learn well. Senior is really too powerful. You can casually defeat such a powerful demon beast!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The white beast looked at Loraine and said. It was their honor to have someone like Senior teach them how to hunt. They would definitely ask for advice seriously later. ¡°Aiya, you guys are too polite. Isn¡¯t that beast easy to kill?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from behind them. Xiao Changtian heard their conversation, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so humble. Therefore, he could not help but smile.. Chapter 778 - Chapter 778: Casual Method (1) Chapter 778: Casual Method (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite!¡± The white beast and Ruolan looked at Xiao Changtian and said respectfully. ¡°You two are too polite! This hunting method is simple and ruthless. I¡¯ll teach you guys later.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at them. These two people probably didn¡¯t come from a good family. They didn¡¯t even learn such a simple hunting method. It was really too pitiful. He didn¡¯t know how the two of them had lived until now. ¡°Watch closely, you two. Do you see the knife in my hand?¡± Xiao Changtian took out a knife and waved it in the air. ¡°Yes, yes, Senior saw it!¡± The two of them immediately nodded in unison. Senior was indeed a senior. A random saber was such a treasured weapon. At this moment, because Xiao Changtian was waving his saber, many demonic beasts in the Wilderness felt a chill run down their spines. ¡°Who¡¯s going to make a move? Why is it so terrifying?¡± At this moment, a centipede lying on a wall in the Barren Territory asked in horror. ¡°Aiya, who else can be the last person? You¡¯re just making a fuss!¡± A spider slowly crawled out from beside the centipede and said indifferently. How many years had they been in this forbidden land? What kind of cultivators had they not attacked? But hadn¡¯t those cultivators not walked out alive? It was precisely because it had been hiding in its own net that it did not see what was going on outside. That was why he said those words unscrupulously. Although the centipede was a centipede, it was a few meters long. It looked extremely terrifying as it crawled on the wall. The other spider was also very huge. Just one spider was as big as a small tree. ¡°See that wild boar in front?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was seriously looking at the big wild boar in the distance. ¡°Look¡­I saw it!¡± The two of them looked at the wild boar and swallowed nervously. That was because the big wild boar in the distance was not an ordinary wild boar. It was a wild boar. This fellow was not simple. Just his cultivation was above the Sacred Sovereign. The power of its attack could send a cultivator flying in an instant, and its speed was very fast. If they encountered the wilderness, a wise person would choose to quietly escape. Now, Xiao Changtian was looking at the Wilderness without any fear. Aren¡¯t these two too nervous? Wasn¡¯t it just a wild boar? Why did he have such an expression? Xiao Changtian glanced at the two people beside him with confusion. However, when he thought about the past situation between the two of them, he felt much more relieved. ¡°You two, watch carefully. Look at the saber in my hand.¡± Xiao Changtian quickly walked to the side of Huang Manye under the gazes of the two men. The knife in his hand killed Huang Manye in a few moves. Huang Manye had been so scared by Xiao Changtian¡¯s blade that he didn¡¯t even dare to move. He could only watch as Xiao Changtian¡¯s blade landed on his body without any strength to fight back. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± The white beast and Ruolan stood in the distance, watching this scene in amazement. That Saint Venerable Huang Xiongye had died under the blade of their senior just like that. Meeting their senior was the luckiest thing in their lives! ¡°Senior, what saber technique did you use just now? He¡¯s too powerful!¡± The white beast couldn¡¯t help but ask when he was helping Xiao Changtian deal with the wild beasts. ¡°You mean that thing just now? It was just a casual wave.¡±Xiao Changtian waved his hand. This casual wave of his really couldn¡¯t be considered a saber technique. ¡°However, you can take a look at this method. After all, it¡¯s the same.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°So this saber technique is called casual technique!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the admiration on their faces grew even stronger. Senior¡¯s casual technique was really amazing. They had to put in 120% of their effort to learn it! At that moment, in the Myriad Swords Peak. ¡°CallShou ¡®erover!¡± The Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master said to Uncle Qin the moment he returned to the Myriad Swords Peak. In a short while, Qin Shou strode over. ¡°Father, how is it? Did Feng Ling ¡®er bring back any good news?¡± When Qin Shou returned and saw the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak beaming with joy, he immediately guessed that his father must have some good news to tell him. ¡°Hahaha, as expected of my son. You guessed it right away!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak laughed loudly. ¡°This time, Feng Ling ¡®er brought back something good.¡± After saying that, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak took out the book, How to Raise Wild Beasts. ¡°You have to study this cultivation method carefully. You have to know that Feng Ling ¡®er broke through a realm just by looking at it a few times.¡± ¡°What is it? There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Upon hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, Qin Shou¡¯s face was filled with excitement. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Ling ¡®er to really bring back such a good thing. After Qin Shou received the book,¡± Howto Raise Wild Beasts ¡°, he couldn¡¯t wait to open it. ¡°Hahaha, Father! There was indeed such a powerful cultivation technique!¡± After opening the book, Qin Shou clearly felt the changes in his body, so he laughed loudly and said in surprise. ¡°Shou ¡®er! With this cultivation technique, I can¡¯t lose face for my father in the hundred-year competition in a few days!¡± The Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak said to Qin Shou earnestly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry! With this cultivation technique, I¡¯m not afraid of even ten people from Beast Trainer Peak, let alone one!¡± Qin Shou said to the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak with a smile. With this cultivation technique, he would definitely be able to shine in the upcoming hundred-year competition. Hahaha, when the time came, those few people who were familiar with beasts would just wait for him! ¡°Okay, go down and practice well.¡± After the two of them chatted for a while, Qin Shou quickly returned with the cultivation technique in his hand. At that time, Xiao Changtian brought the two of them to practice for a while. ¡°Senior¡¯s casual technique is really amazing. He learned it just by watching it a few times. Not only did he learn it, but he was also able to unleash such great power!¡± The white beast looked at its transformation in surprise. Senior was really generous to them. He was even willing to teach them such a powerful saber technique. ¡°That¡¯s right! I also feel that this saber technique is really too powerful!¡±Ruolan chimed in. ¡°Stop standing there! Come quickly, I¡¯ll teach you two good methods!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted at the two of them. The two of them didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I thought about it. The two of you are just imitating how I kill wild beasts.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and said with a serious expression. ¡°Senior? Do you have a better idea?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the white beast and Ruolan looked at each other. Senior¡¯s saber technique was already powerful enough. If he taught them something else, wouldn¡¯t they have gained too much this time? Chapter 779 - Chapter 779: Spider Centipede 1 Chapter 779: Spider Centipede 1 Translator: 549690339 ¡°There are other ways, but the beasts here are not very powerful. Let¡¯s walk in later.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the two of them. The wild beasts in this place were all wild boars and bison. They did not have any attack power. If the two of them encountered some powerful wild beasts it would be useless to just learn how to kill them. ¡°Walk inside?¡± When the white beast and Luo Lan heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, their expressions changed. One had to know that although they were not standing in the depths of the Desolate Forbidden Land, they were almost there. Just the demon beasts in this place were very terrifying. If they walked further in, wouldn¡¯t the demon beasts inside casually crush the two of them to death? ¡°Aiya, why are you two so afraid? Don¡¯t you still have mine?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at their fearful expressions and said with a smile. These two must have seen some powerful wild beasts. No way, this time, he had to drag the two of them to face it. Otherwise, if the two of them really encountered it in the future, wouldn¡¯t they be finished without his help? ¡°Senior is following us, of course we are not afraid. It¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t seen those powerful ones inside before.¡±The white beast looked at Xiao Changtian and said. That¡¯s right, with Senior by his side, so what if there were some powerful demon beasts inside? Yes, yes. The two of you will follow behind me later.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and nodded with satisfaction. Although these two people were a little timid, they were quite motivated. Then, the few of them walked into the depths of the Desolate Forbidden Land. Spider, why do I feel that something is wrong?¡± As Xiao Changtian and the others walked in, the centipede at the edge of the forbidden land said to the spider beside it. ¡°Aiya, centipede! Why are you always here? Why is there someone powerful here?¡± Hearing the centipede¡¯s sigh, Spider rolled his eyes and said. ¡°Sigh! There really is someone!¡± Just as Spider finished speaking, he suddenly saw Xiao Changtian and the other two walking over from afar. ¡°No way! You¡¯re just a mortal. Centipede, you¡¯re getting worse and worse!¡± When the spider saw who it was, it laughed at the centipede. Because the spider clearly felt that Xiao Changtian, who was walking in front, had no spiritual power at all, and the two people behind him were just ordinary cultivators. They were not afraid at all. ¡°Wow!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was walking, also noticed the huge spider in the distance. The spider¡¯s leg was as big as a small tree. Its body was even bigger. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a big spider inside!¡± Xiao Changtian was also shocked. He had never seen a species of spider that could grow as big as the distant spider. ¡°Sky Shaking Spider!¡± When they saw the spider, the white beast and Loraine¡¯s expressions changed again. They did not expect to encounter such a powerful demonic beast after taking only a few steps. It was simply too terrifying! ¡°Do you know this spider?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and asked. ¡°No, no, no. Senior, we¡¯ve only heard of it.¡± The white beast quickly explained, ¡°Oh, although this spider is a little big, it¡¯s not useless. When the time comes, we can catch it and grind it into powder. The effect is probably good.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded to the two of them. ¡°Grind medicine? This mortal actually had ideas about this spider in front of this spider, he really didn¡¯t put this spider in his eyes!¡± Of course, the Sky Shaking Spider also heard what Changtian said. It didn¡¯t expect this mortal to not only not be afraid when he saw it, but he was also plotting in such a loud voice. Did he really think it was deaf? ¡°It¡¯s actually a mortal! A mortal actually had such a big tone. He was simply courting death!¡± Centipede also saw Xiao Changtian and the other two. He didn¡¯t expect that he was worried about a mortal, and this mortal was so arrogant. ¡°Spider, don¡¯t worry about it. Let me teach this ignorant mortal a lesson first!¡± The centipede took two steps forward and said to the Sky Shaking Spider. The centipede felt a wave of displeasure when it recalled that it had felt uneasy because of this mortal. ¡°Alright! Centipede, stab this mortal to death!¡±The Sky Shaking Spider at the side also spoke viciously. Yo! There¡¯s actually a big centipede here!¡± However, after the centipede took a few steps forward, Xiao Changtian said in surprise. ¡°This centipede is good! This centipede could be used as medicine even more than that giant spider!¡± ¡°This¡­ This, this is actually an Earth-Moving Centipede!¡± Then, the white beast and Loraine behind Xiao Changtian said in a trembling voice. At first, they thought that encountering a Sky Shaking Spider was already unlucky enough. They did not expect that now, another Earth Moving Centipede had arrived. Now, the two of them could only rely on their seniors. ¡°Why are you two so afraid? Wasn¡¯t this centipede just a little big?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the two trembling figures and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. These two people were too timid. Although this centipede was very big, it didn¡¯t have much attack power. Look at how scared they were. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, we¡¯ve never seen such a big one before.¡±The white beast said with a trembling voice. ¡°Alright, you two don¡¯t have to be so scared. Watch how I deal with this centipede. You can learn from me. What I¡¯m going to teach you is more useful than my saber technique.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and shook his head. Then, Xiao Changtian walked toward the giant centipede. ¡°Damned mortals! He was actually so arrogant! Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t poison you to death!¡± The Earth-shaking Centipede didn¡¯t expect that this mortal would walk towards it without fear of death. It immediately stretched out its huge poisonous needle and tried to stab Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa-¡± However, something unexpected happened. Just as the giant poisonous needle was about to reach out from its head, Xiao Changtian cut it off with a slash. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this centipede to be different from what I thought. However this is also good. Poisonous centipedes are more useful in medicine.¡±Xiao Changtian said with a smile. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Impossible, how could this be! My poisonous needle! My poison needle!¡± The Earth-Shifting Centipede never expected that this mortal would be able to cut off its poisonous needles with one word, and effortlessly. This was¡­This was simply impossible! At this moment, the Earth-shaking Centipede was so angry that its body trembled as it attacked Xiao Changtian It didn¡¯t believe that this mortal could be lucky enough to cut off its poisonous needle and kill it. ¡°Yo, this thing still has a temper.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the centipede that was crawling over and said in surprise. ¡°You two, watch closely! Watch my movements carefully!¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and shouted at the two of them.. Chapter 780 - Chapter 780: Demonic Beast (1) Chapter 780: Demonic Beast (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Loraine! We have to watch Senior¡¯s movements!¡± The white beast and the white beast instantly became serious. Since their senior had said so, it meant that he had something important to give them. He took two steps forward and grabbed the Earth-Moving Centipede¡¯s head. ¡°No way! That mortal! How could that mortal use such power!¡± In the distance, the Sky Shaking Spider did not expect that the mortal who had been laughing at it just now would actually grab the head of the centipede in such a way. This was simply a fantasy. For a moment, the Sky Shaking Spider was stunned on the spot. ¡°This centipede is really big!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was holding the centipede¡¯s head, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This centipede was too big. He almost missed it. ¡°A warrior can be killed but not humiliated! This mortal! Why did this mortal have such great power?¡± The Earth-shaking Centipede twisted its body, trying to get rid of Xiao Changtian, but no matter how hard it tried, it couldn¡¯t shake him off. ¡°Aiya! Don¡¯t move!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the centipede that was shaking impatiently, then he slapped the centipede¡¯s head. He had wanted to demonstrate it to the white beast and Loraine, but who knew that the centipede was so strong that it almost escaped from his grasp. Under this palm, the Earth-Moving Centipede fainted before it could react. No, no! I¡¯ll leave quickly!¡± In the distance, the Sky Shaking Spider did not expect that it had really kicked an iron plate this time. That person was not an ordinary person at all. Which ordinary person could knock out the Earth Shaking Centipede with a single slap? ¡°Trying to run?¡± Xiao Changtian naturally noticed the Sky Shaking Spider¡¯s movement. Seeing the Sky Shaking Spider preparing to escape, Xiao Changtian quickly walked towards it. ¡°The two of you, watch carefully. Don¡¯t be distracted!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Sky Shaking Spider that was trying to escape and slapped its acupuncture point. ¡°Ah!¡± The Sky Shaking Spider that was slapped by Xiao Changtian immediately jumped up in shock. For some reason, when this person patted his body, he felt the spiritual qi in his body instantly surge, and the spiritual qi in his body quickly rushed to various parts of his body. ¡°This¡­ How did the Sky Shaking Spider become so powerful in an instant!¡± The white beast and Loraine, who were watching from afar, could not help but be surprised. This was because the two of them could clearly feel that the power displayed by the Sky Shaking Spider was even stronger than before. After the Sky Shaking Spider screamed, it could clearly feel the changes in its body. ¡°Hahaha, this person is a fool! He actually helped himself so much!¡± At first, the Sky Shaking Spider thought that this person was going to slap it to death. It did not expect that not only did it not, but it also made its strength suddenly increase by a lot in an instant. ¡°Human! I¡¯ll make you pay the price!¡± Immediately, the Sky Shaking Spider was ready to fight. It wanted to kill Xiao Changtian with one strike. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Seeing the Sky Shaking Spider¡¯s actions, the two white beasts in the distance shouted. That Sky Shaking Spider was about to touch Senior, but Senior still didn¡¯t dodge. The two of them were filled with anxiety. ¡°Pfft-¡± However, before the Sky Shaking Spider could touch Xiao Changtian, it spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, a loud bang was heard. The Sky Shaking Spider fell to the ground. ¡°This!¡± The white beast and Loraine were shocked by what they saw. Senior, what kind of cultivation technique is this? It was actually so powerful! ¡°I understand! Senior Brother! I¡¯ve comprehended it!¡± At this moment, Loraine, who was beside the white beast, suddenly shouted happily. ¡°I¡¯ve comprehended it! Junior Sister, I¡¯ve also comprehended it!¡± Loraine wasn¡¯t the only one. The white beast looked at the Sky Shaking Spider¡¯s corpse, and its face was filled with joy. Then, the two of them couldn¡¯t care less about Xiao Changtian and quickly ran into the distance. This was because they could already feel the restlessness of the Life Source Divine Beasts in their bodies. If the Life Source Divine Beasts came out later and collided with the seniors, it would not be good. ¡°Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!¡± Xiao Changtian originally wanted to turn around and say something to the two people, but he didn¡¯t expect to see the two people running away. ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t it just a spider? Is there a need to be so scared?¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head as he watched the two of them leave. He knew that these two people were afraid of animals, but they shouldn¡¯t be so scared that they would run away in such a hurry, right? However, Xiao Changtian remembered that the two of them were even afraid of the small animals in their own yard. For a moment, they felt relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these two have some animal phobia? He had been counting on the two of them to help him hunt in the future, but now it seemed that there was no hope. ¡°Xiao Changtian shook his head. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think too much about it. After he was done, he left for his own courtyard. At this moment. In the distant forest. ¡°Junior Sister! I really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± The white beast said anxiously to Loraine. ¡°Senior Brother, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± At this moment, Loraine¡¯s face was as red as the white beast¡¯s. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± ¡°Chirp-chirp-¡± Then, they heard a loud lion roar and a loud bird cry. The voices were none other than their spirit beasts, a huge white lion and a huge green bird. ¡°Bai ¡®er! What¡¯s going on?¡± The white beast asked anxiously as it looked at the white tiger that had instantly transformed into its original form. Just now, it was precisely because the white tiger in his body suddenly became agitated that he had no choice but to walk faster to avoid colliding with the senior. ¡°Qing ¡®er, what happened? Why are you suddenly so agitated? Loraine, who was standing at the side, also asked her natal demonic beast, the green bird, in confusion. ¡°I seem to have awakened the White Lion¡¯s Roar!¡± The huge white lion said in surprise in front of the white beast. ¡°What?! White Lion Roar!¡± When the white beast heard the news, its face instantly became extremely shocked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was not because of anything else, but because the White Lion¡¯s Roar was a skill that only the life-bound demonic beasts of those who were at the level of the Saint Venerable could awaken. Now, with his strength, his life-bound demonic beast had actually awakened this skill! It was simply unbelievable! ¡°Qing ¡®er! You actually awakened the Cyan Whirlwind Strike!¡± Loraine, who was standing at the side, also cried out in surprise. She did not expect that her life-bound demonic beast would awaken such a powerful move. ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve really helped us a lot this time! If it weren¡¯t for Senior, my Bai ¡®er and your Qing¡¯ er wouldn¡¯t have awakened such a powerful technique!¡± The white beast said happily to Loraine. ¡°That¡¯s right! We have to thank Senior properly. Senior has helped us a lot this time!¡±Loraine nodded in agreement. After that, the two of them interacted with their natal demonic beasts for a while before walking back. He had to tell their peak master this good news. Not only did he learn the saber technique of the senior, but he also made his own natal demonic beast break through. It was simply a great fortune for their Myriad Beasts Peak. Chapter 781 - Chapter 781: Just Watch Here (1) Chapter 781: Just Watch Here (1) Translator: 549690339 | At that moment, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the stall with the spiders and centipedes that he had just killed. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here again! What good stuff are you selling today?¡± Before Chen Ming reached his stall, he saw that it was crowded with people. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This thing probably won¡¯t taste very good today! Xiao Changtian walked over with a smile. Then, he took out the centipede and spider he had just caught. He originally wanted to grind this thing into powder to make medicine, but this thing was too big. If he really ground it into powder, it would take too much time. He might as well eat it directly. Although it didn¡¯t look very delicious, it was a great tonic. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Sky Shaking Spider and the Earth Moving Centipede today! ¡°Wow! The shop owner is really amazing!¡± When everyone saw what Xiao Changtian had taken out, they all gasped in shock. Their faces were filled with disbelief. ¡°Young Master! Today, the stall actually displayed the Sky Shaking Spider and the Earth Moving Centipede!¡± On the other side, Gouxiong Qin immediately reported to Qin Shou. ¡°What is it? They could even use the Sky Shaking Spider and the Earth Moving Grand Meidians!¡±Qin Shou was also surprised when he heard that. He did not expect that such a demonic beast was willing to be sold! Are they crazy? ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only that, but the price was also very low.¡±Gouxiong Qin said. ¡°Humph! Sowhat if he could take out the Sky Shaking Spider and the Earth Moving Centipede? They¡¯re just struggling to survive. The current me is not the same as before!¡± Qin Shou was only surprised for a moment before he laughed loudly. ¡°Young Master, do you have any good ideas?¡±Gouxiong Qin didn¡¯t understand why Young Master was so happy all of a sudden. Their business had all been snatched away by Beast Taming Peak. Why was Young Master still so happy? ¡°You¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong. I have a good idea.¡±Qin Shou laughed loudly and said,¡±This young master has obtained a peerless cultivation technique. With this cultivation technique, let alone a Beast Taming Peak!¡± Even if there were ten Beast Trainer Peaks, I wouldn¡¯t put them in my eyes! ¡°Congratulations, Young Master! Could it be that Feng Ling ¡®er brought it back from the master?¡±Gouxiong Qin was also very happy when he heard this. Wouldn¡¯t their Thousand Swords Peak make a killing this time? ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Feng Ling ¡®er, I¡¯m afraid this cultivation technique wouldn¡¯t have been taken back. However, although Feng Ling¡¯ er didn¡¯t give it to me, she still brought me some value. Anyway, she¡¯s about to die, so there¡¯s no need to pay attention to her anymore!¡± At the mention of Feng Ling ¡®er, Qin Shou¡¯s expression instantly darkened. That woman, forget it, he didn¡¯t care about her. ¡°This cultivation technique is a black bear! When the time comes for the hundred-year competition, if you really go on stage, don¡¯t embarrass our Ten Thousand Swords Peak!¡± Qin Shou handed the book, How to Raise Wild Beasts, to Gouxiong Qin. ¡± Thankyou, Young Master! Thankyou, Young Master!¡± Gouxiong Qin didn¡¯t expect that the young master would let him study such a powerful cultivation method. He was really shocked. ¡°Sigh! I didn¡¯t let you take it! Just watch it here!¡¯ Qin Shou quickly called out when he saw Gouxiong Qin preparing to leave with the book. He still wanted to see this cultivation technique. How could he let this kid take it away so easily? ¡°Alright then.¡± Gouxiong Qin turned back reluctantly, but it was a great kindness for him to let him see it. By then, Loraine and the white beast had already returned to Beast Tamer Peak. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Father! I have good news for you!¡± Loraine walked to the side of the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak and said happily. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve also gained a lot this time!¡±the white beast said excitedly. ¡°Tell me slowly, slowly. There¡¯s no hurry. What¡¯s the good thing?¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak was also very happy. What good news did these two children bring back again! ¡°Father, we learned your saber technique from you. Loraine said happily to the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°Master, not only did you learn the saber technique, but our Bai ¡öer and Luo Lan¡¯s Ling¡¯ er also awakened skills that can only be used by Sacred Sovereigns!¡±the white beast said excitedly. ¡°What is it? It¡¯s actually such a good thing!¡± When the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak heard the good news that came out of the two¡¯s mouths one after another, his mouth cracked so much that it almost reached his temples! ¡°Senior is really our Beast Taming Peak¡¯s benefactor! Where is Senior now? I want to thank him personally!¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak asked the two of them happily. This time, Senior had helped them a lot. With Senior¡¯s cultivation technique and the skill of his life-bound demonic beast, no matter what, they would be able to fight in the hundred-year competition. ¡°Senior! It was over! We were so happy that we forgot about Senior!¡± When they heard the words of the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak, the smiles on their faces instantly froze. It was all because they were too excited about this matter that they forgot that Senior was still in the forest. ¡°These two damned children!¡± Seeing the two of them say this, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak sighed at the two of them in disappointment. This senior had helped them so much, and these two children had just abandoned him and ran away. If he was a senior, wouldn¡¯t he scold them to death? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! The two of you, hurry up and follow me to apologize to the senior!¡± After saying that, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peakbrought the two of them and dashed towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard without hesitation. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already returned to his courtyard. ¡°Senior, are you at home?¡± The peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak, along with the white beast and Luo Lan, stood in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and asked carefully. ¡°Yo, Uncle WanShou, why are you here?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was in the courtyard, looked at the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak and said in surprise. ¡°Uncle WanShou, don¡¯t just stand at the door, come in quickly! Looking at Uncle WanShou at the door, Xiao Changtian smiled and called them into the house. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve really let you down this time! As soon as he entered the courtyard, the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak immediately apologized to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Uncle WanShou, what do you mean?¡±Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded by Uncle WanShou¡¯s actions. ¡°Senior, my two children have caused you trouble today. I want to apologize to you.¡±Uncle Wanshou said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. ¡± Aiya, Uncle Wanshou, I thought something was wrong!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing Uncle WanShou¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian instantly understood. So Uncle WanShou was talking about what happened just now! He did not take it to heart at all. ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind, Uncle WanShou, you have to train them well.¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say. The two of them were afraid to escape just by seeing a huge spider. If they encountered a beast that was even more terrifying than that huge spider in the future, that would not be a solution! ¡°Alright, Senior. All the beasts will definitely remember your teachings!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak immediately replied respectfully. Chapter 782 - Chapter 782: Happy Sword (1) Chapter 782: Happy Sword (1) Translator: 549690339 Inside the Imperial Beast Peak. ¡°Lan ¡®er, Shou¡¯ er, you heard what Senior said earlier, right?¡±The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak looked at the two of them with a serious expression. ¡°Father, master, we all heard it.¡±The white beast and Loraine nodded in unison. Senior must think that the two of them were too weak, so he wanted to beat them up. ¡°Therefore, from today onwards until the 100-year competition, the two of you can¡¯t slack off in your cultivation for even a moment. Since Senior has already said so, the two of you have to do it well!¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak knew that if these two people didn¡¯ t live up to their expectations, that senior would definitely not be happy. For the next few days, the two of them had been practicing the saber techniques they had learned from their seniors in the Imperial Beast Peak, as well as the skills of their natal demon beasts. At that time, in Star Town. ¡°Hahaha, so what if your Imperial Beast Peak is powerful? Now that we¡¯ve obtained a peerless cultivation technique, you¡¯ll just have to wait and see!¡± At this moment, at Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall, Gouxiong Qin said arrogantly. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t put this person in his eyes at all. He had been focusing on what was in front of him. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that this person would be so forgetful. He had already been beaten up once last time, and he still dared to come this time. ¡°Hey! Did you hear what I said?¡± Gouxiong Qin was furious when he saw that this person didn¡¯t put him in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I not hurt you last time?¡± Xiao Changtian looked up at the arrogant Qin Xiong and said coldly. Xiao Changtian hated this kind of person who looked for trouble the most. This person had been beaten away last time. He didn¡¯t expect that he would dare to come again this time. He really remembered to eat but not to beat. ¡°You!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin¡¯s face turned red instantly. The last time he was beaten down in public was still vivid in his mind. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words reminded Gouxiong Qin of something. ¡°What about me? Do you want to be beaten again?¡±Xiao Changtian snorted in disdain. Such a person should be beaten a few more times. ¡°You guys are simply too arrogant! Humph! Just you wait! When the time comes for the hundred-year competition, you guys will have a good time!¡± Finally, Gouxiong Qin shouted at Xiao Changtian. Then, he left with his men. ¡°It¡¯s really baffling and makes me speechless.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at his back and rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°But what kind of competition is this hundred-year competition?¡±¡± I¡¯ll ask Ling ¡®er when we get back.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered.¡± After all, she has lived here for so many years. She should know a lot about these things.¡±¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian returned to his courtyard. ¡°Ling ¡®Er, so you¡¯re here!¡± Xiao Changtian searched for a while and finally found Feng Ling ¡®er in a corner. ¡°Ahaha, Senior, is there something you need from me?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, Feng Ling ¡®er said with a smile. Although she had awakened the Glazed Body, which was helpful in raising these beasts, she was still afraid of the beasts in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. After all, even the Pi Xiu that was so cute at the beginning was so terrifying. Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t dare to imagine if she really did something wrong and the demon beasts here would eat her. Therefore, every time Xiao Changtian left the courtyard, Feng Ling ¡®er would always find a corner that was not easy to find and hide. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask if you know anything about the hundred-year competition.¡± Xiao Changtian asked Feng Ling ¡®er with a smile. If Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know, then forget it. Anyway, he was just curious. Feng Ling ¡®er instantly became nervous when she heard the senior¡¯s words. What does Senior mean by asking this? Could it be that he wanted to help them complete the hundred-year competition? Or did he find out that he had given the cultivation technique to the Thousand Swords Peak? For a moment, countless possibilities flashed through Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t understand what Senior meant by asking this. ¡°Haha, Senior, you mean the Hundred Year Tournament? It¡¯s the competition in the Starry Sky Sect!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Feng Ling ¡®er said with a laugh in order not to expose herself. ¡°So it¡¯s a competition between cultivators.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded in realization. He originally thought that it was something interesting. Since it was the sect¡¯s matter, he would not blindly interfere. ¡°Sigh, but Ling ¡®er, if this hundred-year competition is going to happen, will there be many people coming to watch?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to turn around, he suddenly turned around and asked. ¡°Of course. That is a competition that is held once every hundred years. Of course, people from all walks of life will be invited to watch.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, why are you asking this?¡± Then, Feng Ling ¡®er asked in confusion. ¡°Aiya, if there are more people at that time, the passenger flow in Stars Town will definitely increase! It seemed like it was time to stock up on more beast meat!¡± Xiao Changtian thought happily. Although his stall was usually crowded, the money he earned these days was far from enough. If there were more people, he would definitely be able to take the opportunity to make a big profit. Although Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t know what Senior meant by this, she was on guard in her heart. ¡°We must goback and tell the Peak Master and the others about this! ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er thought to herself. After Xiao Changtian left, Feng Ling ¡®er turned into a stream of light and flew back to the Phoenix Peak. ¡°This woman is not simple!¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er left, the white tiger slowly stood up from the side and said. ¡°Although she has a glass physique, she wanted to use that evil thing to harm Master last time. We should always be on guard against this woman!¡± Black Tortoise chimed in. They originally thought that the woman that Senior had brought over had a glass physique and was kind-hearted. However, he did not expect that he would actually harm his master. This made the few Divine Beasts angry. ¡± Wait until that woman comes back to give Pixiu a good education. If this woman still dares to do this, then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡±¡± The white tiger nodded and said. Any existence that could threaten Master should not appear. At that moment, inside Phoenix Peak. ¡°You said that the expert took the initiative to ask about the hundred-year competition?¡±The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at Feng Ling ¡®er in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Master! Senior seemed tobe very happy when he mentioned this hundred-year competition.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er briefly recounted what happened just now. ¡°Master, what do you think this expert means?¡±Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak and asked in confusion. ¡°Hahaha, Ling ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Right at this moment, the figure of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak walked out from the barrier behind the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak. ¡°This expert clearly wants to help us!¡±At this moment, the smile on the face of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was extremely brilliant. Chapter 783 - Chapter 783: We Can Make a Big Deal This Time (1) Chapter 783: We Can Make a Big Deal This Time (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Isn¡¯t the meaning of this expert obvious enough? It¡¯s obvious that he wants us to cultivate that cultivation technique properly. There won¡¯t be any problems in this hundred-year competition!¡± Ever since the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak obtained that book,¡¯How to Raise Wild Beasts,¡¯ his entire person became high-spirited. Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak laughed and said,¡±Ling¡¯ er, this is good news for us!¡±¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Ling Er, this is good news!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak also laughed loudly. It seemed that their Ten Thousand Swords Peak would definitely win this Hundred Year Tournament. Feng Ling ¡®er listened to the two of them and nodded happily. So this was what Senior meant. No wonder he asked her this. After bidding farewell to the two of them, Feng Ling ¡®er happily returned to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Feng Ling ¡®er entered the room, Pi Xiu followed behind Feng Ling¡¯ er and closed the door. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, I¡¯m a girl Pixiu!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was so frightened that she turned around instantly. Her face was pale as she looked at the ¡± cute ¡± Pi Xiu on the ground. ¡°You woman! What were you doing just now?!¡± Pi Xiu looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and asked without any politeness. ¡°I¡­ I-I-I had some private matters just now!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes turned black just by looking at Pi Xiu. ¡°Personal matters? Ha!¡± Pi Xiu looked at Feng Ling ¡®er coldly with disdain. ¡°Really¡­Really, I¡¯m really going to do something private!¡±Feng Ling ¡®er was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even speak coherently. He looked at Pi Xiu with a face full of fear. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth. You have to know that even if I let you off, those people outside won¡¯t.¡±Pi Xiu said to Feng Ling ¡®er coldly. ¡°I¡­I-¡± ¡°Ling ¡®Er, Ling¡¯ Er, are you in the room?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll let you off today! But you better be careful in the future.¡± Pi Xiu also heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice. He glared at Feng Ling ¡®er and ran away. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m in my room.¡± Seeing Pi Xiu finally leave, Feng Ling ¡®er instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Senior arrived in time. Otherwise, he would really be finished. ¡°Then I¡¯ll come in!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Senior, is there something you need from me?¡±Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian happily. ¡°Ling ¡®er, I just wanted to tell you that when the hundred-year competition comes, the stall will definitely not have enough people. At that time, I want you to help.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Feng Linger. He had just received the news that the white beast and Loraine were busy for a few days, and Xiao Changtian would definitely be too busy to handle them. ¡°Senior, is this what you mean when you say that the system is the system? Of course, there was no problem! Feng Ling ¡®er replied without thinking. She would have agreed to this matter without discussing it with him. She did not want to stay alone in this small courtyard at all. Just like that, the people of the Starry Sky Sect worked hard on their cultivation. The hundred-year competition was gradually approaching. Half a month later. ¡°Aiya! Today was the first day of the hundred-year competition! Even the town has become lively!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I wonder which summit of the Starry Sky Sect will emerge victorious in this hundred-year competition?¡± In Starry Town, many people were discussing this major event of Starry Sect. And this hundred-year competition had made Stardust Town even more lively than it had ever been. At this moment, within the Myriad Swords Peak. ¡°Shou ¡®er, there won¡¯t be any problems with this competition, right?¡± The Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at the high-spirited Qin Shou in front of him and asked with a smile. This son of his really had his own style! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Father, after half a month of studying that cultivation technique, I have completely studied it! ¡°Qin Shou laughed loudly. ¡°Wait until the competition begins. Father, just wait and see!¡± At this moment, Qin Shou was 100% confident that he could defeat that Imperial Beast Peak. Therefore, he looked at the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak with confidence! ¡°My son is good!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Peak Master, we¡¯ve already checked. This time, only Daoist Master Wanshou and the few people from Beast Trainer Peak came.¡± At this moment, a cultivator suddenly came in to report. ¡°Hahaha, this is really the blessing of the heavens on our Ten Thousand Swords Peak! Even if the Imperial Beast Peak had fawned over an expert in the beginning, so what? Wasn¡¯t it still intercepted by our Ten Thousand Swords Peak!¡± Hearing this news, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak laughed even more wildly. This time, even if the heavens came, no one would be able to save the Imperial Beast Peak. This time, the Imperial Beast Peak was completely doomed. Qin Shou frowned and pondered upon hearing the cultivator¡¯s words. How could this Feng Ling ¡®er be a real person? Didn¡¯t Feng Ling ¡®er die soon after she drank the potion and had sex with that expert? What was going on? Yesterday, he received news that Feng Ling ¡®er was still alive and kicking. For a moment, Qin Shou could not help but think absentmindedly as he looked at the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Shou ¡®er! Shou ¡®er! What are you thinking?¡± Just as Qin Shou was in a daze, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak could not help but shout. ¡°I think this young master must be too happy.¡± Uncle Qin, who was standing at the side, also said happily. After the Ten Thousand Swords Peak won the competition, he would also benefit from it. Thinking about his future life, even Uncle Qin couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Shou ¡®er, don¡¯t be so happy yet. We¡¯ll have a good time at the celebration banquet after this.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak laughed loudly. Not only did he invite many sects to participate, but he also invited them to stay behind to attend their Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s celebration banquet. That was because the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was 100% confident that Beast Trainer Peak would not be able to withstand the attack of their Ten Thousand Swords Peak. At that time, the people of Beast Trainer Peak would just have to wait to enjoy the taste of being enslaved at the bottom of the Starry Sky Sect. When the table was full, they could be happy to their heart¡¯s content. At the same time, the Imperial Beast Peak was deserted. ¡°Beast ¡®er, Lan¡¯ er, are you two ready?¡± Looking at the two people in front of him, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Master!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Father!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Master, in this half a month, we have completely comprehended Senior¡¯s casual technique!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Father, these few days, my Qing ¡®er and I have become more and more well-coordinated. My Qing¡¯ er can now easily release the Cyan Whirlwind Strike!¡± The two of them looked at the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak and said with confidence. ¡°Although you¡¯ve all learned Senior¡¯s saber technique and are almost familiar with your Life Source Divine Beasts, this competition is very important. You must not let your guard down.¡± The Peak Master of Imperial Beast Peak had a solemn expression on his face, but his eyes were filled with determination as he looked at the two of them. Chapter 784 - Chapter 784: Before the Competition Begins (1) Chapter 784: Before the Competition Begins (1) Translator: 549690339 At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall was bustling with people. ¡°Aiya, there are indeed as many people as I thought.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded and said as he looked at the crowd in front of his stall. This time, he would definitely be able to make a good profit. ¡°Sigh, Eldest Senior Brother, this place is really interesting. There¡¯s actually someone with the Glazed Physique!¡± Not far from Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall, a few figures stood there. One of the young cultivators said with an evil smile. ¡°Kuang Shan, now is not the time for you to enjoy your life.¡±The man at the side glanced at him and said. The man next to Kuang Shan was dressed in a black robe. He was also very handsome. The women who passed by would undoubtedly turn their heads to look at him. ¡°Aiya, Eldest Senior Brother, I just saw the Glazed Physique. I can go back and let Master enjoy it, right?¡±Kuang Shan looked at the man in front of him and laughed. ¡°We have to get down to business now. Let¡¯s hurry up and go to the Starry Sky Sect.¡±The man didn¡¯t pay any attention to Kuang Shan. He merely cast a glance at him expressionlessly and walked toward the Starry Sect. These people were none other than people from another sect that the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had invited over. This sect was called the Fierce Gale Sect. Although the strength of this Fierce Gale Sect was inferior to that of the Stellar Sect, it had a certain status in the Jade Lake Sacred World. At this moment, the crowd had filled up the entire open space in the open-air square of the Starry Sky Sect. A middle-aged man stood on the platform in the square. Just looking at him gave off an extremely powerful aura that made people tremble. ¡°The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect has come out! As expected of Glory Sect¡¯s strength! Just by standing there, I could feel the terrifying power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. As expected of the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect!¡± Not only were there sects that were on good terms with Wan Jian Peak invited by Wan Jian, but there were also more sects invited by the Starry Sect, and there were also a few sects that were here to cheer for Beast Taming Peak. Although there were many who came to cheer for Feng Qifeng, they all knew that Feng Qifeng¡¯s strength was not strong and he was completely relying on Wan Jianfeng. It was estimated that after the Ten Thousand Swords Peak won this competition, the Phoenix Perch Peak would probably completely belong to the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Aiya, yo, Martial Nephew Wu Long! Good boy, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met! Your strength has improved quite a bit!¡± After seeing the man in town just now, the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak ran over excitedly and greeted him. ¡°I wonder how the Crazy Sect Master¡¯s health is recently?¡± Even though the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Master had warmly received those people from the sects earlier, he did not treat those sects as intimately as he treated the Whole Gale Sect. ¡°Hahaha, thankyou for the Thousand Swords Peak Master¡¯s mental connection. Master¡¯s body has been very good recently, and there are faint signs of him breaking through.¡± The man called Wu Long smiled and said to the Ten Thousand Swords Peak Master. This Wu Long was the eldest disciple of the Whole Gale Sect, and his status in the sect was extremely high. At such a young age, he had already reached the Great Saint Master realm, and his future was limitless. Thus, when he saw this group of people, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak hurried over to greet them. ¡°Oh right, Ten Thousand Swords Peak Master, I heard that your Ten Thousand Swords Peak is confident of winning this time. Is that true?¡± Looking at the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, Wu Long could not help but ask again. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, you said that you would definitely win in this Hundred Year Competition. At that time, don¡¯t forget about us!¡± Just as Wu Long finished speaking, the people from the other sects at the side echoed. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, please rest assured! This time, my Ten Thousand Swords Peak has the help of an expert. We will definitely take the first place. No one can snatch it from my Ten Thousand Swords Peak! When the time comes, don¡¯t leave. Stay here for the celebration party!¡± The peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at the surrounding people and laughed wildly. The Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak looked at Daoist Master Wanshou in the distance, and he could not help but feel smug. Although he had wanted Uncle Qin to surround Wanshou previously, the Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak had changed his mind before Uncle Qin could leave. Because he didn¡¯t want Wan Shou to die so simply without a sound. He wanted Wan Shou to lose all his face in front of everyone. At that time, he would openly humiliate Wan Shou. Thinking about this scene, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. He wanted to defeat the Imperial Beast Peak in this competition and then trample the Imperial Beast Peak under his feet forever. ¡°Since the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said so, I can rest assured!¡±Wu Long smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords has said so, we can only wait for the good news from the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords!¡± At this moment, many people surrounding the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak said cheerfully. As long as the Ten Thousand Swords Peak won the hundred-year competition, wouldn¡¯t the sects that were on good terms with the Ten Thousand Swords Peak be able to get close to the entire Starry Sky Sect in the future? One had to know that the Starry Sky Sect was one of the few large sects in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. If they could be connected to such a large sect, it would be considered a virtue they had accumulated in their previous lives. Compared to the bustling scene at the Ten Thousand Swords Peak Master¡¯s side, the Imperial Beast Peak was extremely deserted. ¡°Actually, as long as you do your best in this competition, it will be fine.¡±Looking at the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak, the cultivator at the side patted the shoulder of the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak and said. This cultivator was one of the few sects that had come to support the Imperial Beast Peak. Instead of saying that they were helping, it was better to say that they were here to see how the Thousand Swords Peak would win. This was because everyone in the outside world knew about the strength of the Imperial Beast Peak. In such a short time, the Imperial Beast Peak could not surpass the Ten Thousand Swords Peak at all. ¡°Master, with senior¡¯s guidance, we definitely won¡¯t lose.¡±The white beast looked at Daoist Wanshou and said with a firm expression. ¡°That¡¯s right! Father, with the guidance of the senior, how can we lose?¡±Loraine chimed in. After they had mastered Xiao Changtian¡¯s casual technique, they were completely different. Moreover, their cultivation showed signs of a breakthrough. Coupled with the skills of their Intrinsic Immortal Beasts, Qin Shou was no match for them. ¡°Aiya, some people don¡¯t even look in the mirror and see what kind of person they are. They still want to win against Ten Thousand Swords Peak? It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After the white beast finished talking to Loraine, someone nearby mocked. The senior guides the senior, the senior guides the senior, the senior guides the senior, the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides, the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides, the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior guides the senior¡± The people at the side looked at the people from the Imperial Beast Peak and said more and more disdainfully. And the sound was getting louder and louder. ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, the Wan-thousand Sword Peak will definitely win. If I were a member of the Beast Taming Peak, I would be too embarrassed to come out and participate in this competition.¡± More and more people followed suit. Because in their eyes, there was no suspense in the outcome of this match. Wan Jianfeng would definitely win. Chapter 785 - Chapter 785: The First Battle (1) Chapter 785: The First Battle (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°You guys!¡± The white beast could not stand it anymore. The competition had not even started yet, and these people were already so arrogant. They really did not put their Beast Taming Peak in their eyes at all. ¡°White beast! Don¡¯t get agitated!¡± Daoist Wanshou immediately stopped the white beast when he saw its angry expression. ¡°Now is not the time to cause trouble. Ignore these people for now.¡±Looking at that person, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak said to the white beast in a deep voice. Don¡¯t worry, Master, this time no matter how I will try my best to win this game.¡±the white beast said with a determined expression. These people were simply bullying others. They were bullying their Beast Trainer Peak for not having any strength. Little did they know that their Beast Trainer Peak had an expert¡¯s guidance this time. Those people looked at the people from Imperial Beast Peak and curled their lips in disdain. Hou didn¡¯t bother with them anymore. Anyway, there was nothing worth wasting their time on this Death Peak. ¡°Alright, everyone, quiet down.¡± At this moment, the loud voice of the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect, who was standing on the high platform in the distance, rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°First of all, welcome to the hundred-year competition of our Starry Sky Sect.¡± ¡± In this hundred-year competition, I will choose the most powerful peak among the three peaks. The peak master will be the next sect master of the Starry Sky Sect.¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect said to everyone with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords, I¡¯ll congratulate you on becoming the next Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect!¡± When the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect finished speaking, many people beside the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak laughed and echoed. ¡°No, no, thank you for your praise! ¡°The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak replied humbly. In any case, the position of the sect master was in his hands. ¡°Next, I will announce the rules of the competition! ¡°At this moment, the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect continued to speak. ¡± In this competition, the three peaks will send out their members to fight by drawing lots. They will also use an elimination system. Whichever peak¡¯s member can last until the end, the peak master who wins in the end will become the next sect master of the Starry Sky Sect.¡± The Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect briefly explained the rules of the hundred-year competition. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± ¡°Sect Master, I have it!¡± Just as the Sect Master of Stellar Sect finished speaking, the voice of the Peak Master of Phoenix Perch Peak rang out. ¡°Oh? Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master, do you have any questions?¡±The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect had already guessed what the Peak Master of Phoenix Perch Peak was thinking. Before he went into seclusion, he had already heard rumors about the relationship between Phoenix Perch Peak and Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Our Phoenix Perch Peak wants to give up on this competition. ¡°The Peak Master of Phoenix Peak looked at the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect and said without hesitation. The Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect nodded. He did not expect the rumor about the two peaks to be true. ¡°Phoenix Perch Peak? Have you really decided to give up?¡± The Grandmaster of the Starry Sky Sect asked again. ¡°Yes, Sect Master, our Phoenix Perch Peak will give up this competition. ¡°The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak replied once again. This was because the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had promised her. After this competition, Wan Jian would be the Sect Master of Stellar Sect, and she would be the wife of the Sect Master of Stellar Sect. At that time, she would also be in a good position. There was no need to waste resources at this time. ¡°Aiya, Phoenix Perch Peak is still the wisest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. They¡¯re not like that Imperial Beast Peak. They¡¯re already on the verge of death, but they still don¡¯t give up. I think that Imperial Beast Peak will definitely lose miserably.¡± When the Phoenix Peak Peak¡¯s Peak Master finished speaking, the surrounding people praised her for her wise decision. At the same time, they did not forget to belittle the people of the Imperial Beast Peak. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t force you.¡±The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect nodded at the Peak Master of the Phoenix Peak. The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect was from the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, so he was very optimistic about the Ten Thousand Swords Peak in this competition. Therefore, he naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Feng Qif eng¡¯s suggestion. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the rules of this competition will have to be changed. ¡°The Grandmaster of the Starry Sky Sect pondered for a moment and said. ¡°Then from now on, Imperial Beast Peak and Ten Thousand Swords Peak will adopt a best of three system!¡± ¡°The first two rounds are one-on-one, and the last round is two-on-two. Is this rule okay for the two of you?¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect had made ample preparations for this competition. No matter what the rules were, it would not be a problem for the two peaks. ¡°Our Ten Thousand Swords Peak will have no problem. ¡°The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak replied loudly. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with our Imperial Beast Peak.¡± Daoist Wanshou also replied. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, you two peaks get ready. We¡¯ll start in a while.¡±Seeing that no one had any questions, the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Wan Jian, I heard that you have great confidence in this competition.¡±After the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect finished speaking, he walked to the side of the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak and asked. ¡°Sect Master, this time, Wan Jian received guidance from an expert. This competition is 90% certain.¡±The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak immediately replied. ¡°Hahaha, when the time comes, this sect master will see your performance. Don¡¯t worry, this sect master will stand on the side of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak this time.¡± The Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect was from the Thousand Swords Peak and had a strong kinship with the Thousand Swords Peak. Therefore, the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect would help the Thousand Swords Peak secretly in this competition. ¡°Wan Jian thanks Sect Master here! ¡°How could the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak not know what the Sect Master meant? Hence, he immediately agreed happily. At this moment, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak had gathered everyone¡¯s expectations. At this moment, in Star Town. ¡°Without the help of the white beast and Loraine, I really can¡¯t handle it!¡± Although the number of people at the stall had gradually decreased, it was still packed. ¡°Senior, do you want to rest for a while?¡±Feng Ling ¡®er asked with concern. Feng Ling ¡®er did not know why the senior was so powerful, but he still had to work so hard to run this stall. Was this the interest of a powerful person? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can still make more money in these two days.¡±Xiao Changtian murmured. This morning¡¯s profit was three times more than the previous day. How could Xiao Changtian give up this opportunity so easily? At that time, in the Starry Sky Sect, there was an uproar. ¡°Since both sides are ready, let¡¯s begin!¡± After the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect finished speaking to the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, he returned to the high platform and said loudly. ¡°Father, let me go first.¡± Loraine stood up and said to the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak. ¡°Good job, Lan ¡®er. You must be careful.¡±Daoist Wanshou nodded and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although he knew that even the sect master was biased towards Constellation, their Imperial Beast Peak would not give up on this competition. ¡°Shou ¡®er, since the Imperial Beast Peak sent that Luo Lan out, then we¡¯ll let Black Bear Qin go.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at Loraine who was walking up the stage and said disdainfully. ¡°PeakMaster, I promise to complete the mission!¡± Gouxiong Qin immediately stood up and said. After reading that cultivation technique, he was confident in this competition. Chapter 786 - Chapter 786: Qin the Great Dog Loses (1) Chapter 786: Qin the Great Dog Loses (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°The first match, Royal Beast Peak¡¯s Luo Lan versus Ten Thousand Sword Peak¡¯s Qin Gouxiong!¡± With an order, the two of them stood on the huge stage in the middle. ¡°Lorraine, I can¡¯t bear to bully you when I see you as a little girl.¡±¡± Haha!¡± Gouxiong Qin laughed at Loraine as soon as he came up.¡± If you surrender, I can consider letting you go.¡± If you don¡¯t, haha, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Gouxiong Qin said to Loraine bluntly. ¡°Black Bear Qin, why don¡¯t you think about your own capabilities? Do you really thinkyou¡¯re very powerful?¡±¡±You want me to surrender? Dream on!¡± Loraine said disdainfully to Gouxiong Qin.¡± ¡°Hahaha, good job. You said it yourself. Don¡¯t blame me for being merciless later!¡±Hearing Loraine¡¯s words, Gouxiong Qin laughed disdainfully. At this moment, Loraine was just a clown in his eyes. Since he had cultivated that peerless cultivation technique, Loraine would definitely be trampled under his feet. ¡°Both sides are ready. The competition begins!¡± The referee looked at the two of them and shouted before quickly leaving the arena. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment the referee finished speaking, Gouxiong Qin instantly released his pressure. In an instant, the entire arena was enveloped by Gouxiong Qin¡¯s terrifying aura. ¡°As expected of someone from the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Just in terms of aura, the Imperial Beast Peak can¡¯t compare.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Wan Jian Feng will definitely win this match.¡± The audience watched this scene as if they were watching a joke. ¡°Swoosh-¡± Compared to the aura released by Bear Qin in an instant, Loraine¡¯s side was much calmer. Loraine only quickly pulled out the saber in her hand. Although the broadsword in Luo Lan¡¯s hand was not obtained from Xiao Changtian, it was similar to Xiao Changtian¡¯s broadsword. ¡°Hahaha, you want to deal with me with a broken saber? You really overestimate yourself!¡± When Gouxiong Qin saw Loraine¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh wildly. ¡°Take it and try it!¡± Loraine didn¡¯t pay attention to the mockery. Loraine tapped the ground with the tip of her toes, and her body turned into a bolt of lightning as she rushed towards Gouxiong Qin. Before everyone could see Loraine¡¯s movements clearly, they saw that Loraine had already arrived in front of Bear Qin. However, Loraine, who had already flown in front of Bear Qin, didn¡¯t hesitate. She quickly waved the big knife in her hand and slashed at Bear Qin. ¡°Bang!¡± Gouxiong Qin didn¡¯t expect Loraine to be so fast. At that moment, his heart trembled. If he hadn¡¯t reacted in time, he would have been struck by Loraine. After Loraine had awakened the Hundred Birds Body, not only had her cultivation improved, but her speed had also become extraordinarily fast. Ordinary cultivators would not be able to see her movements with their naked eyes. Bang! Bang! However, before Gouxiong Qin could react, Loraine came to his side again. Without hesitation, she used the casual method she learned from Xiao Changtian. ¡°What happened? Why was she getting more and more powerless! Under Loraine¡¯s attacks, Gouxiong Qin seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. ¡°Clang!¡± Loraine directly chopped off the sword in Gouxiong Qin¡¯s hand. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the sword fell from his hand, Loraine¡¯s palm landed on his chest. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Gouxiong Qin was instantly sent flying and smashed into the ground in the distance. In an instant, a human-shaped pit was formed on the ground. ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? What happened just now?¡± Looking at this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. What was going on? How could the people of the Thousand Swords Peak be defeated by the people of the Imperial Beast Peak? Moreover, it had only been a short three minutes. ¡°What happened?¡± Upon seeing this scene, Qin Shou, who was seated on the high platform in the distance, instantly stood up. He looked at the situation in the arena with a solemn expression. ¡°Cough,cough-¡± In the huge human-shaped pit, Gouxiong Qin wanted to stand up, but he couldn¡¯t muster any strength as if a truck had run over him. He could clearly feel that at least three or four of his ribs were broken. He wanted to fight back just now, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of saber technique that damned Loraine used. He actually didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of strength to fight back under that saber technique. Although his saber technique was not the most exquisite, it was indeed ranked among the top in the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. However, he did not know where Loraine had learned such a vicious saber technique. ¡°Referee, I think I won this round, right?¡±Loraine looked at the stunned crowd and said to the referee in the distance. ¡°Impossible! How can you beat Black Bear Qin?!¡± However, after Loraine finished speaking, Qin Shou, who was standing on the high platform, immediately stood up and questioned loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could the people from Beast Taming Peak win?¡± After the people present heard Qin Shou¡¯s question, they also shouted loudly. They would rather believe that this Luo Lan had used some kind of yao art than believe that Beast Control Peak had won against Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Looking at Loraine who was standing on the stage, the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect frowned and thought about something. At this moment, the face of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was also ashen. He did not expect the start to be so unfavorable. This damn Imperial Beast Peak. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then what do you want?¡± Loraine did not panic when she saw this scene. Instead, she asked calmly. ¡°Gouxiong Qin is someone who cultivated that cultivation method, how could he lose to you! Loraine, you¡¯re just a little girl. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to really use yao arts!¡± Qin Shou questioned Loraine loudly. ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. Since when did our Imperial Beast Peak become someone you can slander?¡± The white beast retorted rudely. ¡°Alright, stop arguing!¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect looked at the situation on both sides and immediately stopped them. ¡°Sect Master, look, this¡­ How should I judge?¡± Looking at this scene, the referee did not know what to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°In that case, let¡¯s call this a draw!¡±The Grandmaster of Starry Sky Sect rubbed his temples and said. He was obviously siding with the Thousand Swords Peak. ¡± Sect Master, you!¡± Master Wanshou had not expected that their Sect Master would make such a decision without any reason. For a moment, Master Wanshou looked at the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect with a face full of anger. ¡°How is it? Daoist Master Wanshou! Do you want to go against me?¡± Seeing Master Wanshou¡¯s furious expression, the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect immediately questioned loudly. ¡°Master! Don¡¯t be angry and ruin your health.¡± The white beast looked at Daoist Master Wanshou who was panting heavily and immediately said. Chapter 787 - Chapter 787: Second Competition (1) Chapter 787: Second Competition (1) Translator: 549690339 ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry! Your health is more important!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er said worriedly as she looked at the Beast Control Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s appearance. This Ten Thousand Swords Peak and their sect leader were really despicable. They actually used such a method. Were they not afraid of being laughed at by everyone? Although many of the sects present had seen it and scoffed at the actions of the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, most of the sects were on the side of the Thousand Swords Peak this time. Therefore, they did not feel that what the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect had said was inappropriate. ¡°Alright, then for the first round, Ten Thousand Swords Peak and Imperial Beast Peak are tied!¡± The referee shouted, and the first match came to an end. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er returned to the side of the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak and couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak who was coughing non-stop. ¡°Ling ¡®er, father is fine. You did very well this time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak consoled Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely defeat them and make them speechless! ¡°The white beast looked at the two of them and said firmly. This Wan Jian Feng actually dared to treat them like this, then don¡¯t blame them for being merciless. On the other side, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak and the others looked at Gouxiong Qin who was being dragged down with serious expressions. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Gouxiong Qin cultivate that technique? How could he be injured like this by that Loraine?¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at Qin Shou and asked with a puzzled expression. Logically speaking, the ones who should be dragged down should be the people from Beast Taming Peak. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I watched Black Bear Qin cultivate that technique.¡±Qin Shou also shook his head in confusion. He also did not know what exactly was going on. ¡°Right, Father! Could it be that the expert had helped Beast Trainer Peak?¡±Suddenly, Qin Shou thought of something and immediately said. ¡°How is that possible? ¡°The expert has already given us this cultivation technique. Moreover, he even personally asked us about the competition the last time. How can he help this Beast Taming Peak? Moreover, what expert is worth helping in this Beast Taming Peak?¡± The peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak immediately rejected Qin Shou¡¯s words. Because in his eyes, Xiao Changtian was already a member of their Ten Thousand Swords Peak. This Imperial Beast Peak was not worthy of the guidance of an expert. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I didn¡¯t expect the first round to be so difficult. Shou ¡®er, don¡¯t make any mistakes in the next round.¡± Looking at Qin Shou, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Sword Peak warned once more. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about me. Right now, no one in the Imperial Beast Peak is my match.¡±Qin Shou glanced at the Beast Taming Peak in the distance and said disdainfully. Just now, Black Bear Qin was just a simple accident. How could such an accident not happen to him? He was 100 percent sure that he could win against this Beast Tamer Peak. ¡°The second round of the competition is about to begin. May the participants from Imperial Beast Peak and Wan Jian Peak please come up.¡± Not long after, the referee¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Hahaha, white beast, how should I put it? The Starry Sky Sect will definitely belong to our Ten Thousand Swords Peak in the future. Just wait to be enslaved by us.¡± As soon as he got on the stage, Qin Shou provoked the white beast. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to end up like Gouxiong Qin?¡±The white beast looked at Qin Shou with disdain. The white beast did not like Qin Shou at all. He was just a clown. In a while, he would definitely teach this Qin Shou a lesson. ¡°How bold!¡± Qin Shou was instantly enraged by the white beast¡¯s words. ¡°Cut the crap, let¡¯s begin!¡± Immediately, Qin Shou could not help but take out the long sword in his hand. As the son of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Qin Shou was most skilled in sword arts. Previously, Qin Shou¡¯s sword arts were one of the best in the Myriad Swords Peak. After studying that cultivation method, his sword arts had become much more exquisite. Now, not to mention the Starry Sky Sect, even among the sects present, no one could compare to his sword technique. ¡°Alright, let the competition begin.¡± Thus, the referee gave the order, and the second match began. The white beast instantly took out the saber that he had prepared. ¡± Hahaha, Loraine was holding a crappy saber in the last match. I didn¡¯t expect this white beast to be holding a crappy saber in this match as well. It doesn¡¯t even have a decent weapon. I think Beast Trainer Peak is completely finished.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at the situation on the field with a mocking expression. This Imperial Beast Peak was not qualified to compete with their Ten Thousand Swords Peak at all. Clang! Clang! Qin Shou did not hesitate. He quickly kicked the ground with the tip of his toes, picked up his sword, and slashed fiercely at the white beast. The moment Qin Shou exerted his strength, the entire ground trembled slightly because of the terrifying aura that Qin Shou emitted. The people on the side of the arena were also incomparably shocked. ¡°Dang-dang-¡± However, just as Qin Shou was about to stab the white beast¡¯s heart, he was suddenly deflected by the white beast¡¯s blade. The white beast¡¯s unexpected saber technique instantly struck Qin Shou¡¯s vital point, forcing him to retreat repeatedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this white beast? What kind of sword technique was this? Not a single slash landed in a place I didn¡¯t expect!¡± Qin Shou, who had been forced back by the white beast, thought to himself unwillingly. What was going on with this Imperial Beast Peak today? At this moment, not only was Qin Shou¡¯s expression solemn, even the Stellar Sect¡¯s Sect Master was looking at the scene before him with a solemn expression. ¡°Why is this kid¡¯s saber technique so familiar?¡±Looking at the white beast brandishing its saber, the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect frowned even more deeply. ¡°Ah! You can force me to be a great person!¡± Qin Shou, who had been forced to retreat by the white beast¡¯s casual method, finally could not help but roar. Immediately after, a terrifying pressure was released from his entire body. The longsword in Qin Shou¡¯s hand instantly emitted a dazzling light. ¡°I¡¯ll let you try my Ten Thousand Sword Slash!¡± Qin Shou raised his sword and slashed at the white beast once again. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This attack wasn¡¯t just a sword technique, it was an attack infused with Spiritual Energy. Qin Shou¡¯s strength was already a step away from breaking through to the Great Saint Master realm, so he didn¡¯t believe that the white beast could take this attack. ¡°Small tricks.¡± The white beast muttered with a calm expression in the face of Qin Shou¡¯s actions. Because he was confident that even if this Qin Shou was mixed with spiritual power, he would be able to break through it by learning the casual technique of the senior. ¡°When¡± Qin Shou quickly brandished the sword in his hand in front of the white beast. Every sword strike was aimed at the vital points of the white beast, showing no mercy. Furthermore, there was no rule in this competition that stated that one couldn¡¯t kill the white beast. Qin Shou had already decided that he would kill the white beast ¡°accidentally¡± this time. Chapter 788 - Chapter 788: Qin Shou Loses (1) Chapter 788: Qin Shou Loses (1) Bang! Bang! However, just when Qin Shou thought that the white beast would not be able to block his sword, the saber in the white beast¡¯s hand became more and more strange. It was precisely because the white beast¡¯s saber technique was different from the previous one that Qin Shou, who had used his spiritual power, was gradually at a disadvantage. ¡°What happened? Why was the sword technique of this person from Imperial Beast Peak so strange?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Qin Shou¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem right!¡± At this moment, the people below the stage could not help but say when they saw this scene. How was this possible? Qin Shou was the son of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, and his sword art was personally taught by the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master. Furthermore, the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master had even said that they had an expert who wanted to help them in this competition. This Qin Shou shouldn¡¯t be in such a state. ¡°What happened to Shou ¡®er? Why does it look like the situation isn¡¯t right?¡± At this moment, even the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak could not help but frown and ask. ¡°Peak Master, perhaps Young Master is preparing some big move?¡±Uncle Qin consoled as he watched the scene unfold. ¡°Bang!¡± However, the next second, Uncle Qin was slapped in the face. Because at this moment, the white beast had slashed at Qin Shou¡¯s shoulder with its saber. Qin Shou¡¯s clothes were instantly dyed red with blood. ¡°Damn it! You damn thing, you actually dared to hurt me! ¡°Qin Shou was completely enraged at this moment. His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Bai. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± The white beast wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, it gripped the saber in its hand tightly. Bang! Bang! Just as Qin Shou was about to charge forward again, the white beast¡¯s saber slashed down mercilessly. ¡°Shou¡¯er!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak stood up abruptly and stared at the situation with wide eyes. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, Qin Shou was blasted away by the white beast¡¯s saber. Qin Shou, who was sent flying, had no idea what had just happened. He only felt as if his body had been hit by a huge demonic beast. In the end, Qin Shou was smashed into the ground like Gouxiong Qin. In an instant, a human-shaped pit was smashed into the ground again. ¡°Pfff!¡± The blood in Qin Shou¡¯s mouth was like a fountain as it continuously spurted out. At this moment, Qin Shou felt as if his internal organs were being twisted together, causing him immense pain. ¡°Shou¡¯er! Shou¡¯er!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak didn¡¯t hesitate and appeared beside Qin Shou in an instant. ¡°What happened? Why¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That was impossible! Even Qin Shou was defeated!¡± Looking at this scene, everyone present was once again shocked. They could still accept that the previous round at Beast Trainer Peak was a coincidence, but this round was the same as before. Even if the people present wanted to explain anything for Wan Jianfeng, they could not. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Ten Thousand Swords Peak? Why did you lose again?¡± At this moment, many sects began to become restless. This was because they had come for the Ten Thousand Swords Peak this time, and they had 100% confidence in the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Although the Ten Thousand Swords Peak did not completely lose this competition, they had been defeated twice. This made the sects who came for the Ten Thousand Swords Peak change their views on the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Shou ¡®er! Shou ¡®er! How about you! At this moment, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at Qin Shou who had fallen to the ground and asked excitedly. ¡°Someone come quickly! Save my Shou ¡¯er!¡± ¡°Cough, cough, father¡­ Father, avenge me.¡± At this moment, Qin Shou¡¯s vision had already turned black. After looking at the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, he spat out these words with difficulty. Qin Shou did not expect that not only did he lose the sword technique, but he was also beaten to such a state. He could not accept it. Moreover, before he went on stage, he had vowed to defeat this white beast. He did not expect that he would end up like this. ¡°Damn it! People from Imperial Beast Peak! I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!¡± Looking at Qin Shou¡¯s current state, the face of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master was filled with anger. He didn¡¯t dare to treat his precious son in such a way, yet the people of Imperial Beast Peak dared to hurt Qin Shou to such an extent. At that moment, not only did the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak look unhappy, but even the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect¡¯s expression darkened. Just now, he had helped Wan Jian Peak. However, Wan Jian Peak had lost again this time. Even if he wanted to help, the other sects present would not be willing. Moreover, if this matter was really spread out, it would have a great impact on him and the Starry Sky Sect. When the white beast saw Qin Shou¡¯s current appearance, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Senior¡¯s casual technique was simply divine! He could actually unleash such great power. Although the white beast¡¯s cultivation was on the same level as Qin Shou¡¯s, the white beast did not use much spiritual power to defeat Qin Shou this time. When it was over, he had to go back and thank Senior properly. ¡± Second round, Imperial Beast Peak wins!¡± At this moment, the referee walked onto the stage to announce the results of the competition. ¡°Hahaha, dad, just say that we learned senior¡¯s casual method, saying that even that Ten Thousand Sword Peak isn¡¯t our match.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er said happily beside the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak. ¡°After this competition is over, I must thank Senior properly! ¡°The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak nodded and looked at Feng Ling ¡®er.¡± But I¡¯m just afraid that Wan Jian will go crazy. This time, the white beast injured Qin Shou so badly. Wan Jian won¡¯t let our Imperial Beast Peak off so easily.¡± ¡± Seeing the furious look on the face of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. Although he was afraid that Wan Jian would go crazy, if Wan Jian really wanted to attack the people of their Imperial Beast Peak, he would not let him off so easily. ¡°Peak Master! Don¡¯t be too impulsive. The sect master is still watching from above! There are still so many sects.¡± At this moment, Uncle Qin walked beside the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak and advised. Uncle Qin had thought that the Young Master would win no matter what he said, but he didn¡¯t expect the Young Master to lose as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°Uncle Qin, this Imperial Beast Peak is simply courting death! I¡¯ve decided! I¡¯ll personally go up for the next match!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak gritted his teeth and said fiercely as he looked at the group of people from Imperial Beast Peak in the distance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords, what¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t your young master absolutely confident that he can win?¡± Right at this moment, Wu Long of the Whole Gale Sect walked up and asked. There were also many people from other sects behind him. They couldn¡¯t understand why Wan Jian Peak could lose two rounds in a row. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. I don¡¯t know what kind of demonic technique this Beast Taming Peak used, but don¡¯t worry. In the next round, our peak master will personally take action. That person from Beast Taming Peak will definitely not win!¡± Uncle Qin looked at these people and quickly stood up. Chapter 789 - Chapter 789: Ten Thousand Swords Going Out (1) Chapter 789: Ten Thousand Swords Going Out (1) Although the first round was a draw and Beast Trainer Peak won the second round, as long as the Ten Thousand Swords Peak won the last round, the result would definitely be the Ten Thousand Swords Peak Master becoming the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Don¡¯t make any mistakes in this last round. This time, we¡¯re all here for your Ten Thousand Swords Peak.¡± After Uncle Qin finished speaking, the cultivator beside him couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Our Peak Master has the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. No matter what, he will be able to take the position of Sect Master.¡± Uncle Qin looked at everyone and nodded. He didn¡¯t believe that their Peak Master couldn¡¯t deal with Beast Taming Peak. ¡°Father, the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak will personally fight in the next round! ¡°After Feng Ling ¡®er learned of this news, she quickly ran to the side of the Beast Control Peak¡¯s Peak Master and said. ¡°Since he wants to fight, how can our Imperial Beast Peak hold back?¡±The Peak Master of Imperial Beast Peak snorted coldly and said,¡±Then I¡¯ll go for the next round!¡±¡± ¡°Master! But your body really can¡¯t take it! ¡°After hearing the words of the peak master of the Tamer Mountain, the white beast immediately stood up and said. One had to know that the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master had always been in poor health. These days, he had been even more worried because of the grand competition. If the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak were to really compete with the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, he might not be able to win. ¡°Father, if it really doesn¡¯t work, let the two of us go! ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er said worriedly. In the current situation, although the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak was not in good health, the Imperial Beast Peak still had the two of them. ¡°You two kids, that Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak isn¡¯t as easy to deal with as you think! ¡°The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak looked at the two of them and shook his head. Although he knew that the chances of him winning against the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak were not high, he could not bear to let the white beast and Loraine go up against the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, because he did not know what kind of tricks this Wan Jian would use on the stage. ¡°The third match is about to begin. The peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak will personally go up. Who will your Imperial Beast Peak send?¡±At this moment, the referee walked in front of the few people from the Imperial Beast Peak and said. ¡°Humph! Referee, I know that I¡¯m making things difficult for the Imperial Beast Peak this time. I can ask the Imperial Beast Peak to send two people to fight with me this time.¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak walked up to the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak and said coldly. ¡°Ten thousand swords! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Daoist Master Wanshou looked at the Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak who was walking over, and his expression darkened. This Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master was doing this on purpose, right? He knew that there was no one in their Imperial Beast Peak who could compete with him, yet he was so brazen. ¡°I told you, I will make you pay the price.¡±The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said coldly to the few of them. Since they dared to hurt his son, he would definitely make sure that two people from the Imperial Beast Peak died this time to vent the hatred in his heart. ¡°Master! Let us deal with this Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak! ¡°The white beast couldn¡¯t help but say as he watched Wan Jian leave. After all, his master¡¯s body was no joke. ¡°Father! Both of our life-bound demons can now display the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. Let us deal with the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak!¡± Looking at Daoist Master Wanshou, the two of them could not help but persuade him. ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°I think since Senior let our life-bound demonic beasts activate this skill, it means that Senior has already expected this situation. Therefore, Master, let us go this time!¡± Looking at the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak, the white beast couldn¡¯t help but mention Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sigh! In that case, you must be careful! ¡°In the end, the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak sighed and said. ¡°Master! Don¡¯t worry! In this competition, our Imperial Beast Peak will definitely not let this Ten Thousand Swords Peak succeed.¡±the white beast said heavily. At this moment, the sects below looked at the people from the two peaks and guessed. ¡°Hey, who do you think will win the next round? This Wan Jian Peak actually lost two rounds. Tsk tsk tsk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this Imperial Beast Peak either. They¡¯re actually so powerful, but the next match is the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master personally leaving the arena.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. No matter what, no one from the Imperial Beast Peak could deal with him!¡± Although some sects were somewhat biased towards the Imperial Beast Peak at the moment, they still had relatively high expectations for the Ten Thousand Swords Peak after knowing that the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak would personally take part in the battle. After all, the final match was the time to decide the winner. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve already competed twice today. Everyone, take a break first! The third round will start tomorrow!¡± At this moment, the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect stood on the high platform and said to the crowd. The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect looked at the sunset and turned to leave. Everyone was looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s match. At night, within the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Wan Jian, what exactly is going on in this competition? How did Qin Shou and Gouxiong Qin get defeated by the people from Imperial Beast Peak?¡± The peak master of the Phoenix-perched Peak asked as he stood beside the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Didn¡¯t they all cultivate the cultivation techniques of experts? How could he be defeated by the people from the Imperial Beast Peak? ¡°Could it be that the expert is tricking us?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask the Holy Maiden of your Phoenix Perching Peak, Feng Ling ¡®er?¡±At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said in a frustrated manner. Originally, he was confident in the two matches today and even swore that their Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master would definitely win. In the end, such an outcome caught him off guard. He had also lost all his face. ¡°But how could Feng Ling ¡®er lie to us? With her guts, she wouldn¡¯t dare to. Moreover, she¡¯s counting on us to avenge her!¡± When the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master heard the words of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, he immediately said. ¡°Then tell me, since my son cultivated that cultivation technique, why was he beaten up like that by the people of the Imperial Beast Peak! ¡°The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said impatiently. ¡°That Beast Peak must have used some unknown method to tempt the expert and get him to guide them!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak said after some thought. ¡°How is that possible? The Imperial Beast Peak had nothing, so how could it tempt an expert? An expert was an old demon who had lived for god knows how long. What could the Imperial Beast Peak offer to tempt him?¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said after hearing this speculation. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. I definitely won¡¯t let this Imperial Beast Peak off easily in tomorrow¡¯s competition.¡± The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master looked at the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master and didn¡¯t say anything else because she felt that the competition this time wasn¡¯t as simple as she had imagined. However, since she had already chosen the Ten Thousand Swords Peak from the beginning, there was no room for her to go back on her word. ¡°Sect Master! You¡¯re here.¡± Just as the Phoenix Nest Peak Master was about to leave, he suddenly saw a figure appear at the door. ¡°Yes, I came to see Wan Jian.¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect nodded at the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak and walked to the side of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Chapter 790 - Chapter 790: The Third Match (1) Chapter 790: The Third Match (1) ¡°Peak Master, it was indeed a mistake today. Who knew that Beast Taming Peak would actually come with such a surprise. I really didn¡¯t expect this.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak could not help but explain as he looked at the Sect Master of Stellar Sect. ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t care about today¡¯s two matches, but you have to win tomorrow¡¯s last match no matter what. I can¡¯t see that the sect master¡¯s position isn¡¯t on the Ten Thousand Swords Peak.¡± The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect said rudely to the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Yes, Sect Master. I guarantee that there will not be any mistakes in tomorrow¡¯s competition.¡±The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak hurriedly agreed. ¡°Also, go find out where this Beast Trainer Peak learned the sword technique they used today.¡±the Grandmaster of Starry Sky Sect said as he was about to turn around. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At that time, Xiao Changtian finally returned to his courtyard after a busy day. ¡°Ling ¡®er, it¡¯s been hard on you today. Here¡¯s 20 gold coins.¡±Xiao Changtian said as he looked at Feng Ling ¡®er. Feng Ling ¡®er was also very busy today. Seeing Feng Ling¡¯ er like this, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but take out some gold coins to compensate her. He had originally asked Feng Ling ¡®er to raise animals, but now she had to work overtime. ¡°Aiya, Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Isn¡¯t this what you should do?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er smiled as she looked at Xiao Changtian. Feng Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when she thought about how the Ten Thousand Swords Peak had already won the competition. This time, the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak would definitely avenge her. At that time, not only Phoenix Nest Peak, but even the people of Ten Thousand Swords Peak would thank her for bringing back the cultivation technique. ¡°This won¡¯t do. This is what you should accept.¡±Xiao Changtian then stuffed the gold coin into Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand. This Feng Ling ¡®er was kind-hearted. Moreover, she had worked so hard to help him today. No matter what, he had to give her more gold coins. Feng Ling ¡®er had no choice but to accept the gold coins from Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t casually feed this gold coin to Pi Xiu.¡±Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er in front of him, Xiao Changtian specially reminded her. ¡°Alright, Senior. Ling ¡®er will remember this.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er immediately nodded in agreement. She didn¡¯t even dare to approach the Pi Xiu now, let alone feed it gold coins. The next day, at daybreak, the arena of the Starry Sky Sect was filled with people. ¡°Today is the last competition, but this time, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak will personally take action. He will definitely win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I heard that this time, the one fighting with the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master is the White Beast and Loraine of the Imperial Beast Peak. Of the two of them, one was the disciple of the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak, and the other was the daughter of the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak. How could these two young people possibly defeat the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak!¡± ¡°I agree! Although the people from the Imperial Beast Peak won yesterday, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak would definitely win this time.¡± The people standing below the stage discussed again. It was not because of any other reason, but because the strength of the two sides was not on the same level at all. Even if there were two people on the Imperial Beast Peak¡¯s side, they could not compare to a Sacred Sovereign, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡± Alright, since the time has come, let¡¯s begin the final battle of the 100-year competition of our Starry Sect. This battle will determine the outcome of this competition!¡± The Grandmaster of Starry Sky Sect stood on the high platform and looked at the people below as he spoke slowly. ¡°In this battle, due to the physical inconvenience of the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak, the White Beast of the Imperial Beast Peak and Luo Lan will fight against the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak.¡± Then, the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect said. ¡°The final battle begins now! Contestant, please take your positions!¡± Immediately after, the referee stood on the stage and shouted loudly. ¡°Hahaha, you two little kids, have you really decided to fight me?¡± At this moment, the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was standing on the stage, looking at the white beast and Loraine. ¡°Cut the crap. We can still defeat you! ¡°The two of them looked fearlessly at the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak in front of them. ¡°That¡¯s great. Today, I¡¯ll let Daoist Wanshou experience the pain of losing a disciple and a daughter.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak sneered. He wanted to avenge his Shou ¡®er! ¡°The third round of the competition begins now!¡± The referee saw that both sides were ready and immediately gave the order. ¡°Bang!¡± Before the white beast and Loraine could see the scene clearly, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak quickly attacked. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± When the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak made his move, the entire ground rumbled along with it. At the side, a gust of violent wind was formed because of the pressure from the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Bang! Bang! The white beast and Luo Lan didn¡¯t dare to relax. Seeing the actions of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, they grabbed the large saber in their hands and clashed with the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Just two little brats, they really overestimate themselves!¡± Although he could feel the difference in their saber techniques, the white beast and Loraine were no match for the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak due to the suppression of their realms. ¡°Looking at the current situation, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak will definitely win!¡± Seeing this scene, many sects below felt relieved. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scene on the stage. However, at this moment, Kuang Shan of the Whole Gale Sect led everyone away from the arena. ¡°Second Senior Brother, will Eldest Senior Brother find out if we do this?¡± At this moment, the cultivator behind Kuang Shan could not help but ask. ¡°So what if I found out? Can he still control me, Kuang Shan?¡± Kuang Shan glanced at that person and said disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a fancy to that girl with the glass physique. I couldn¡¯t sleep last night thinking about it. No matter what, I¡¯ll kidnap her back to the sect today.¡± Kuang Shan said lecherously. The cultivators behind him didn¡¯t say anything else when they saw Kuang Shan¡¯s appearance. This was because they all knew what kind of person Kuang Shan was. When he was in the Whole Gale Sect, he was even more arrogant. If he took a fancy to any girl, he would directly snatch her. Now that they were outside, Kuang Shan was still slightly restrained. The reason why this Kuang Shan was so arrogant was because the sect master of the Whole Gale Sect, Kuang Feng, was his biological uncle. Hence, he turned a blind eye to Kuang Shan¡¯s actions. Sometimes, he might criticize him because of the opinions of others, but most of the time, he tacitly approved of his actions. Hence, the current Kuang Feng could be said to be lawless. ¡°Hahaha, little sister, big brother will come to find you soon!¡± After saying that, he led the group down the mountain towards Starry Town. At that time, Xiao Changtian was still busy with his stall. ¡°Ka-¡± ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s wrong with this saber? Why did something happen at this time?¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he looked at the gap on the blade. ¡°Ling ¡®er, Ling¡¯ er, quickly go back to my courtyard and get a new saber.¡±Xiao Changtian had no choice but to order Feng Ling ¡®er to go back and get a knife for him. After all, the current people were still not much different from yesterday. ¡°Alright, Senior, I¡¯ll go now! ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er immediately replied. Chapter 791 - Chapter 791: Fighting the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Chapter 791: Fighting the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords ¡°Hurry up and follow her. This little girl just happened to be walking into the forbidden area of the Wilderness, giving me a chance to attack.¡± Kuang Shan had just walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s stall when he saw Feng Ling ¡®er walking back to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Hence, Kuang Shan did not even think about it and led his group to chase after them. At that moment, the battlefield of the Starry Sky Sect was in a heated state. Although the white beast and Luo Lan were using a casual method to deal with the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, due to the difference in their cultivation levels, the two of them gradually felt powerless. ¡°Senior Brother! My saber can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± At this moment, Roland said loudly to the white beast beside him. ¡°There¡¯s no other way! We can only summon Bai ¡®er and Qing¡¯ er! ¡°the white beast said with a serious expression. Because they knew that if this continued, the two of them would definitely be defeated by the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± At this moment, the white beast and Loraine exerted their strength at the same time. In an instant, an incomparably powerful pressure swept across the entire arena. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Chirp-¡± In an instant, a white lion that was dozens of meters tall appeared behind the white beast. A huge green bird appeared above Loraine¡¯s head, circling in the air. ¡°Humph! He was really overestimating himself. He actually dared to use his natal demonic beast to show off in front of an expert. He was simply courting death!¡± The peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at the actions of the two of them and snorted coldly in disdain. His own life-bound demonic beasts matched his strength. Even if these two people¡¯s life-bound demonic beasts combined, they were not his match. ¡°Boom!¡± The people present only heard a loud bang. At this moment, an endless amount of dazzling light suddenly emitted from behind the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. In this instant, the power of the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak crushed everyone in the entire arena. ¡°This¡­ The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak is too formidable.¡± In fact, some of the cultivators with lower cultivation levels were almost forced to kneel down by the power of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°It seems that the result of this competition will definitely be the victory of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master.¡± Seeing this scene, many people present thought to themselves that just this pressure alone was something that the white beast and Loraine from the Imperial Beast Peak could not compare to. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± Just as the light behind the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak retreated, everyone saw an incomparably huge gorilla standing there, panting heavily. The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Natal Demonic Beast was none other than a gigantic gorilla. Although it didn¡¯t look as mighty as other people¡¯s Demonic Beasts, its strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. The gorilla only needed to step on the ground lightly, and the ground would tremble. When this gorilla walked, the entire ground seemed to be about to shake. ¡°Xing! Teach those two things in front of me a lesson!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak sneered at the two of them before giving the order. ¡°Roar!¡± In an instant, the gorilla released an earth-shattering spiritual energy. Eighty percent of the pressure on the ground pressed down fiercely on the white lion and the green bird. It was extremely ferocious. Seeing this scene, the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master could not help but feel nervous. This was because the reason why this Intrinsic Immortal Beast was called an Intrinsic Immortal Beast was because it was one with its cultivator. If anything happened to their Intrinsic Immortal Beast at this time, the white beast and Loraine would also be hurt. Bang! Bang! The gorilla of the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak did not show any mercy. Its pair of fists ruthlessly smashed towards the white lion of the white beast. ¡°Qing¡¯er! Cyan Whirlwind Strike!¡± Loraine looked at the current scene without hesitation. She quickly had the huge green bird use Cyan Whirlwind Strike. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Just as the gorilla¡¯s fists were about to land on the white lion¡¯s body, the Cyan Whirlwind Strike struck the gorilla¡¯s huge body. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°Damn it! How dare you plot against me!¡± At this moment, not only was the gorilla forced back a few steps, but the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak also spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What happened? What was going on with the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could a Sacred Sovereign be injured by those two young people?¡± At that instant, everyone present could not help but feel their hearts tighten. They had the highest hopes for the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak today. They did not expect that such a situation would actually occur now. ¡°Xing! Use Astral Burst to let these two guys have a taste of your power! ¡°The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak gritted his teeth and said. He had been careless just now. He didn¡¯t expect that this fellow would actually sneak attack his star. However, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was a person who would take revenge. Without the slightest bit of mercy, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had this gorilla use his most powerful skill, Astral Collapse! ¡°Bang bang bang-¡± As soon as the words of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master fell, the huge gorilla suddenly stood up and fiercely hammered its chest before letting out a loud roar. ¡°Baishi! White Lion Roar!¡± The white beast looked at the gorilla¡¯s sudden increase in pressure and shouted at Baishi without hesitation. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°Roar!¡± Baishi quickly took two steps forward and spat out a huge halo from his mouth. ¡°Qing ¡®er! Cyan Whirlwind Strike!¡± Loraine, who was standing at the side, was not idle either. She watched Baishi exert his strength and similarly directed the Green Girl, who was circling in the air, to attack. ¡°My star has the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. Even if the two of you deal with it, you¡¯re definitely not my star¡¯s match.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak said with disdain when he saw this scene. However, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master didn¡¯t know that the White Lion¡¯s Roar and the Cyan Whirlwind Strike of the White Beast and Loraine were also skills with the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. They were more than enough to deal with a gorilla. ¡°Boom¨C ¡± When the gorilla saw the two rays of light heading towards it, its hands collided fiercely with them. ¡°Roar!¡± The moment the gorilla¡¯s hands came into contact with the huge light, they were instantly blasted into a bloody mess. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The huge gorilla shouted fiercely. ¡°Ah! Damn it! Why? Why was it able to unleash such great power?¡± At this moment, not only was the gorilla in excruciating pain, even the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak felt as if his hands were about to break. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on with this Ten Thousand Swords? Why are you constantly losing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If they lost this round, they would really be finished!¡± One had to know that these people present had openly and secretly mocked Beast Trainer Peak countless times because they were absolutely confident that Thousand Swords Peak would win. In the end, they ended up like this. Many people¡¯s faces darkened. At this moment, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak was very happy. He knew that the white beast and Loraine¡¯s demonic beasts had awakened powerful skills from their seniors, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so powerful. Chapter 792 - Chapter 792: Lord White Tiger, Spare Me (1) Chapter 792: Lord White Tiger, Spare Me (1) ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Ten Thousand Swords? Do you really want me to take action personally?¡± Looking at the scene on the battlefield, the Grandmaster of the Starry Sky Sect said with a cold expression. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± At this moment, the situation on the stage had entered a white-hot stage. Everyone was staring at the scene on the stage. ¡°Qing ¡®er! Another Azure Whirlwind!¡± At this moment, Loraine and the white beast were getting more and more adept at dealing with the huge gorilla of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Bang!¡± The gorilla, whose hands had been badly mutilated by the white lion and the green bird¡¯s attack, had no intention of resisting. It could only raise its arms to block it. ¡°Bang!¡± In that instant, the giant gorilla¡¯s arm was once again hit by the green bird¡¯s Cyan Whirlwind Strike. In the end, the giant gorilla took a few steps back. ¡± Roar!¡± However, before the giant gorilla could come back to its senses, the white lion at the side climbed up and bit the giant gorilla¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah! Damn it, you guys are simply courting death!¡± At this moment, the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak felt intense pain all over his body. Looking at the miserable state of his intrinsic demonic beast, the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak roared with bloodshot eyes. ¡°The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak! This was¡­This!¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present could not help but swallow their saliva silently. Blood was splattering everywhere on the battlefield. There was not a single part of the gorilla¡¯s body that was not bleeding. At this moment, the entire battlefield was dyed red by the gorilla¡¯s blood. ¡°Roar!¡± In the end, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak could not help but roar loudly. A violent pressure burst out from his entire body, and this pressure caused the surrounding air to instantly transform. Bang! Bang! Not only that, but the entire arena was emitting endless light. In an instant all the light surged towards the giant gorilla that was being bitten. In an instant, the giant gorilla was drowned by the light. ¡°Not good! Junior Sister! This old thief Myriad Swords was going to fight to the death! We have to take care of that gorilla before that!¡± Looking at the gorilla that was surrounded by endless light, the white beast looked at Loraine and shouted. ¡°I know! Senior Brother!¡± Loraine replied loudly to the white beast. ¡°Baishi! Green bird!¡± ¡°White Lion¡¯s Roar!¡± ¡°Cyan Whirlwind Strike!¡± The two of them gave an order to their intrinsic immortal beasts, and the white lion and green bird instantly moved. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± A huge ring of light and a straight beam of light struck the giant gorilla that was surrounded by light. At this moment, the entire sky became extremely dark, and the surroundings were filled with a cold wind. Not only that, but the people watching the battle felt an indescribable shock. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the two rays of light came into contact, an earth-shattering explosion sounded. Moreover, an extremely dazzling light instantly bloomed. Even if the people present had their eyes closed, they would still feel pain from the light. ¡°Eh, why is there such a big commotion?¡± Such a huge commotion alarmed Xiao Changtian, who was setting up a stall in Star Town at the foot of the mountain. In an instant, Xiao Changtian could not help but sigh.please visit ¡± sitestorys(.)c0m ¡± maybe y0u will enj0y the captivating sh0rt st0ries. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Ling ¡®er returned after such a long time?¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but mutter. At this moment, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Hahaha, little girl, stop hiding. Come out quickly!¡± Standing at the entrance of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Kuang Shan laughed loudly and shouted. This was because on the way, Feng Ling ¡®er had sensed Kuang Shan and the others following behind her. However, if Feng Ling¡¯ er¡¯s strength really went up against these people, she would not be a match at all. Therefore, Feng Ling ¡®er quickened her pace. ¡°Hey! Did the girl inside hear that? If she doesn¡¯t come out, don¡¯t blame us for going in!¡± Kuang Shan looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard with an evil smile on his face. Since you¡¯re so tactless, don¡¯t blame me for being rough!¡± After Kuang Shan finished speaking, he led everyone into Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Wuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu uuuu However, just as Kuang Shan and the others were standing in the courtyard the white tiger called out to them. ¡°Where did this bastard come from? Get lost.¡± Kuang Shan looked at the little white cat blocking in front of him, impatience appearing on his face. This was because he hated these little animals the most. When he saw these little animals, Kuang Shan had the urge to strangle them to death. Therefore, when he saw the little white cat in front of him, Kuang Shan was no exception. He kicked fiercely at the little white cat in front of him. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± However, before Kuang Shan¡¯s feet could touch the little white cat¡¯s body, he suddenly felt as if his feet were broken. ¡°Bai¡­ White White Tiger!¡± ¡°Ah! Run!¡± ¡°Help!¡± At this moment, the people who had followed Kuang Shan also screamed. Because at this moment, the little white cat in front of them was no longer a cat! It was clearly the legendary very powerful White Tiger, an existence that they could not afford to offend even if they added up. Don t abandon the me!¡± Kuang Shan had done so many evil things and had never failed before. He did not expect to encounter such a terrifying thing this time. However, hearing Kuang Shan¡¯s words, no one paid any attention to him at all Because at this moment, they were already scared out of their wits by the white tiger. Kuang Shan also wanted to escape as quickly as possible. However, he could clearly feel that his leg had been ruthlessly broken by the white tiger in front of him. ¡°Bai¡­ Lord White Tiger! Please be magnanimous and spare me. I was just passing by accidentally. Please spare my dog life. I¡¯m willing to do anythingyou want.¡± b¡¯ Seeing that he no longer had a chance to escape, Kuang Shan could only tremble as he spoke to the white tiger. Because he had never felt the threat of death since he was born, but now he clearly felt the threat of death. If he didn¡¯t beg for mercy, he might really die in this small courtyard today. The white tiger looked at the human in front of it and snorted disdainfully This kind of person deserved to die. If this human was a demon beast, it could easily stomp him to death. However, this was a human. If its master came back and saw the corpse of a human in its courtyard, it might not have any expression. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid that Master would be unhappy when he returned, you would have died here today!¡±In the end, the white tiger looked at the mountain under his feet and snorted coldly. ¡°Hurry up and get lost! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll get out, I¡¯ll get out, I¡¯ll get out now!¡±After Kuang Shan heard White Tiger¡¯s words, his face instantly revealed an incomparably delighted expression. He rolled and crawled towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Thank you, Senior White Beast!¡± Hearing the commotion outside, Feng Ling ¡®er walked out and said to the white tiger. However, the white tiger only glanced at it indifferently before walking to the other side. Chapter 793 - Chapter 793: Lost Chapter 793: Lost ¡°Ling ¡®er, why are you so slow?¡± After a while, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ask Feng Ling ¡®er who had finally arrived. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Feng Ling ¡®er, who had wanted to tell him what had happened, hesitated. After all, if she told Senior about such a small matter, Senior might find it annoying. ¡°Oh, Senior, I couldn¡¯t find it at first, so I was delayed.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I heard that the 100-year competition will end tomorrow. At that time, you won¡¯t have to work so hard to help here.¡±Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er, Xiao Changtian said with a smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it have ended yesterday?¡±Feng Ling ¡®er muttered absent-mindedly after hearing this. Because she knew that there would definitely be two matches in a day, and no matter how many matches there were, shouldn¡¯t the Ten Thousand Swords Peak win? However, he hadn¡¯t heard any news yet. Moreover, he heard that the competition was still ongoing. Could it be that something had gone wrong at the Ten Thousand Swords Peak? However, this thought was immediately thrown out of Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s mind because she knew that this senior definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to her. The cultivation technique that he gave her was a peerless cultivation technique. How could something go wrong with the Myriad Swords Peak that cultivated that cultivation technique? Feng Ling ¡®er could not figure out what was going on, but she could only do it for the time being. At this moment, the light on the stage dissipated bit by bit, and everyone could finally open their eyes. ¡°Impossible! How is that possible?¡± ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be true!¡± At this moment, everyone looked at the scene in front of them with disbelief on their faces because they did not expect the outcome to be like this. On the stage, the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s intrinsic demonic beast lay on the ground with a weak face. There was blood all around it, and countless streams of blood flowed down the stage like a small river. Even though the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was not in the same miserable state as his own life bound demonic beast, he was still kneeling on the ground alone, holding a long sword in his hand to support his body. ¡°No, it definitely won¡¯t. It definitely won¡¯t be like this!¡± At this moment, the peak lord of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was kneeling on the ground, looking at the scene before him as he muttered in disbelief. He didn¡¯t believe that his life bound demonic beast was lying there on the verge of death. He also didn¡¯t believe that he, who had the strength of a Sacred Sovereign, would be defeated by these two sagemasters. ¡°How is this possible? How could the sagemaster¡¯s men possibly defeat the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak!¡± At this moment, many people present had their mouths agape when they saw this scene. They also could not believe that the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had actually lost to the Imperial Beast Peak. Moreover, a dignified Sacred Sovereign was actually defeated by two Sacred Masters. Although the white beast and Luo Lan had defeated the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, they still retained the last bit of strength. This was because every time they let their natal demonic beasts use the skill that they had awakened from their seniors, they would consume half of their spiritual energy. Therefore, the two of them were in an extremely deficient state of spiritual power. If they did not replenish it in time, the consequences of their fear of heights would be unimaginable. ¡°Referee! Our Imperial Beast Peak won, right?¡± Daoist Master Wanshou naturally noticed that something was wrong between the white beast and Loraine, so he quickly said in a loud voice. ¡°Sect Master¡­This¡­¡± The judge asked carefully when he saw the Sect Leader¡¯s expression. This was because everyone present knew that the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect really wanted the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak to be the next Sect Master. However, such a situation had occurred. Therefore, the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect looked gloomy and furious as he looked at the people on the field. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. We offended that Beast Trainer Peak previously. What should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect Beast Taming Peak to win in the end. This is something I never dreamed of!¡± At this moment, everyone present was secretly annoyed. They were annoyed at how they had targeted Beast Taming Peak previously. Now, the Starry Sky Sect would belong to Beast Taming Peak in the future. Their sects had offended the Starry Sky Sect. At this moment, all the sects present were filled with regret. If there was a cure for regret in this world, they would buy it no matter the price. ¡°Wait, I want to ask what saber technique the white beast used!¡± At that moment, when everyone was waiting for the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect to announce the final result, the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect suddenly said. ¡°I learned this from a senior! ¡°The white beast didn¡¯t say Xiao Changtian¡¯s name. This was because he was afraid that Senior would be unhappy if he found out that he had scolded him in front of so many people. ¡°Senior!¡± Upon hearing this, the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect went completely crazy. It was not because of any other reason, but because when the white beast called him ¡®senior¡¯, the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master suddenly thought of his Sect Master. At that time, he was also the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, but this Sect Master had obstructed him in every possible way, not wanting him to become the next Sect Master. Moreover, he had even attacked him. How could the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect forget that the sword technique that the Sect Master had used on him back then was 90% similar to the sword technique that the white beast had used? However, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the sect master of Starry Sky Sect was lucky, he would have been killed. ¡°You people, learn secret arts! To cultivate such a saber technique! He simply deserves to die!¡± The Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect instantly shouted at the white beast and Loraine. ¡°Today, let the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect punish you! ¡°Then, the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect jumped onto the fighting ring without saying a word. ¡°This¡­ What was the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect doing?¡± Looking at this scene, the people below the stadium could not help but say. The outcome of the battle was already very obvious. However, the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect had yet to announce the result. It was fine if he did not announce the result. Now, he was even threatening others. He was simply bullying them! ¡°Sect Master! What are you doing!¡± Master Daoist Wanshou did not expect the Sect Leader of the Stellar Sect to suddenly make such a move. Before he could react, he saw the Sect Leader of the Stellar Sect attack the white beast and Loraine, who were already very weak. ¡°No!¡± Seeing this scene, Daoist Wanshou widened his eyes and roared loudly. ¡°Pfft! Cough cough cough, hahaha, Daoist Master Wanshou, so what if I lose? The sect master will never let your Beast Taming Peak sit in this position.¡± The Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, who was kneeling on the ground, said proudly when he saw this scene. He knew that the sect master would not let this matter go. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Seeing the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect attack her and the white beast in an instant, Loraine cried out in panic. ¡°Chirp-¡± At this moment, a loud phoenix cry came from afar. ¡°This¡­ This sounds like the voice of a phoenix!¡± After hearing this voice, everyone present was once again shocked. They did not expect that the commotion here would alarm even Phoenix. Chapter 794 - Chapter 794: The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect Is Dead (1) Chapter 794: The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect Is Dead (1) ¡°How dare you touch my people!¡± Right at this moment, a world-shaking phoenix sound came from the main air. ¡°Really¡­It really is a phoenix!¡± As soon as the phoenix¡¯s voice fell, a huge figure suddenly appeared in the sky. That figure covered the sky and the sun. At this moment, even the sun was covered by this figure. Immediately after, everyone saw Phoenix¡¯s fiery red figure appear above the arena. The red on her body seemed to be burning with flames. Moreover, the tens of meters long phoenix made everyone present feel a strong burning sensation. ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at the figure that suddenly appeared in the air, the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s hand froze. How could he not know what had appeared at this moment? However, the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect did not dare to imagine that he, two juniors from the Imperial Beast Peak, had provoked the phoenix. ¡°How dare you! How can my people tolerate you attacking! ¡°At that moment, the phoenix in the sky looked at the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect and said angrily. ¡°Feng¡­ Phoenix, front¡­ Senior, I¡¯m just punishing two juniors. I really didn¡¯t mean to offend you!¡± Looking at the phoenix in the sky, the Grandmaster of the Starry Sky Sect said with a trembling voice. Could this phoenix be related to the Imperial Beast Peak? ¡°You¡¯re still unrepentant even when you¡¯re about to die! You actually dare to quibble in front of me!¡± Phoenix¡¯s face darkened when she heard the words of the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect. Phoenix knew that since senior had given him to Beast Taming Peak, it must be to protect Beast Taming Peak. Moreover, this Loraine had the Hundred Birds Physique, which would be of help to her. However, this blind Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect dared to act so arrogantly against the Imperial Beast Peak in front of her. No matter what, Phoenix would not let him off. ¡°Senior Phoenix! Senior Phoenix! I really didn¡¯t know that this was your person! You must investigate it clearly!¡± The Grandmaster of Starry Sky Sect looked at Phoenix in horror. He could already feel the increasingly intense heat emanating from the body of the phoenix. ¡°What? How did this happen?¡± This scene not only made the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master panic, but even the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s expression became incomparably terrified. Why did this phoenix want to help Beast Taming Peak? ¡°Expert! Expert! It must be that expert¡¯s doing!¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak suddenly reacted. This expert must have been secretly helping the Imperial Beast Peak. Otherwise, how could such a situation have happened today? At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had already realized that he had completely lost this time. Not only had he lost to the Imperial Beast Peak, but he had also lost to his own carelessness. ¡°Senior Phoenix! You really can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect shouted loudly at this moment. ¡°How long-winded!¡± In midair, Phoenix looked at the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect and rolled her eyes in disdain. Then, he waved his wings and sent out a ball of light that smashed fiercely at the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect on the stage. At this moment, there was only one word in the mind of the Grandmaster of Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Run!¡± However, at this moment, the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect felt as if his legs were filled with lead. He could not lift them even if he wanted to. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud explosion resounded through the world. The moment the fiery red ball of light came into contact with the sect master of Starry Sky Sect, a raging fire rose in the surroundings. The flames instantly burned more than ten meters high. ¡°Quickly use your spiritual energy to protect your body!¡± The people below the stage looked at the scene before them in horror. They could not believe that such a powerful sect master of the Starry Sky Sect had been killed by the phoenix just like that. They were also very panicked because they did not need to guess to know that this Phoenix had come to reveal her identity to the Imperial Beast Peak. Previously, their sects had been dealing with the Imperial Beast Peak in the open and in the dark. If this Phoenix was angry, she would burn all of them to death. Wouldn¡¯t that be the end? ¡°Ah!¡± The Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was hit by the fiery red ball of light let out a scream that was instantly drowned out by the huge flames. At this moment, the white beast and Loraine, who were protected by the phoenix, looked at the flames around them and did not suffer any damage. The phoenix in the air saw that the soul of the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect had been burned to ashes in her flames. Therefore, she flapped her wings once again. In an instant, the huge flames that were burning on the battlefield were all retracted by Phoenix. ¡°Thank you, thank you Senior Phoenix!¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak looked at the white beast and Loraine who were unharmed on the field and hurriedly stood up to speak to the phoenix in midair. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m just following Senior¡¯s instructions.¡± Phoenix looked at the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak and said slowly. After saying that, the huge phoenix flew away into the distance. How could the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak not know that the person they should be most grateful to was Xiao Changtian? The peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak had already thought it through. After this matter was over, the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak would definitely go to Xiao Changtian personally to thank him. At this moment, the referee stood below the stage and watched this scene in horror. ¡°AnnAnnounce it! Our Imperial Beast Peak has won the hundred-year competition! ¡°The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak slowly stood up and looked at the judge. ¡°I¡­ I hereby announce that the Imperial Beast Peak is the victor of this hundred-year competition!¡± Although the judge was the man of the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect, he did not dare to act rashly since the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect was already dead. Therefore, he announced loudly. ¡°Imperial Beast Peak! I, Wan Jian, swear that I won¡¯t let this go!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had already fled far away. He gritted his teeth as he watched this scene. Their Ten Thousand Swords Peak was completely finished. ¡°The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak! Don¡¯t go! Do you want to give us an explanation?¡± Just as the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was about to sneak away, a few people suddenly surrounded him and said. ¡°You guys! Do you want to go against our Ten Thousand Swords Peak?¡±The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked at the few people in front of him and said with anger on his face. ¡°Hahaha, ten thousand swords, oh ten thousand swords, you¡¯re really funny! ¡°After hearing the words of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master, that person laughed out loud and said,¡± You¡¯ve already lost. The Imperial Beast Peak won the Hundred Year Tournament this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our sects have donated a lot of assets to support your Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s victory this time. Now, you have to give us an explanation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t give us an explanation, we won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± These people had only dared to threaten the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak so brazenly when they saw that the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak was in his weakest state. ¡°Everyone, give our Phoenix Perch Peak some face. Don¡¯t make things difficult for Wan Jian!¡± At this moment, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master walked over and said to everyone. ¡°Alright! If you return us all the money we paid, we won¡¯t pursue the matter anymore!¡± That person looked at the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak and said disdainfully. Chapter 795 - Chapter 795: We Were in the Wrong Just Now (1) Chapter 795: We Were in the Wrong Just Now (1) At this moment, these people felt that this Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master before them really had no foresight. He actually took a fancy to this Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master. Although they had also misjudged, they would not defend the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master like the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡± Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak, what kind of time is it now? You¡¯re still protecting the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Why don¡¯ t you think about it? The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak is no longer the next Sect Master of Stellar Sect!¡± That person looked at the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak and said disdainfully. The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master naturally also recognized this point. The reason why she stopped these people earlier was because she had been with the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master for so many years. ¡°Phoenix Peak¡¯s Peak Master, you have to think carefully. If you continue to be stubborn like this, not only will the Imperial Beast Peak deal with you, but even we won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± The surrounding people looked at the Phoenix Nest Peak Master in front of them with fierce expressions on their faces. Wan Jian, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but in this situation, I¡¯m really powerless!¡± In the end, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master looked at the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master beside him and sighed helplessly. Feng er! You! Are you going to betray me at this time?¡± Looking at the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master beside him, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master widened his eyes in disbelief and asked. ¡°Wan Jian, I can¡¯t just think about me alone. There are still many people in our Phoenix Perch Peak who want to live.¡± The Phoenix Peak Master sighed helplessly and slowly said. After saying that, he walked into the distance. ¡°You! You!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was so infuriated by the resolute figure of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak that his eyes widened. You guys! All of you, my Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master will make you pay the price sooner or later!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at these people and gritted his teeth. Although the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was extremely furious at this moment, he no longer had the strength to fight with these people. If these people really wanted to capture him, in order to curry favor in front of the Imperial Beast Peak, they would definitely not let him off easily. Therefore, there was only one thought in the mind of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak at this moment, and that was to escape as soon as possible! ¡°Whoosh-Whoosh- ¡± Just as everyone was looking at the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak in front of them and was about to make a move, a faint black fog suddenly came from the surroundings. Bang! Bang! The moment the black fog touched these people, they fell to the ground one after another. ¡°Who is it?¡± The Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak said in horror when he saw the scene before him. He couldn¡¯t even deal with these people and now there were such black fog. Did they really want him to die here today? ¡¯ ¡°Ten thousand swords! Don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± An ethereal voice sounded in the ears of the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°Come with me, I promise I will let you take revenge! ¡°Before the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak could reply, the voice spoke again. Immediately after, a ball of black fog enveloped the Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak. In an instant, the Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak disappeared from his spot. And at this moment, the Sovereign of the Imperial Beasts was surrounded by people. Congratulations, Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so well-hidden and actually defeat that Wan Jianfeng.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It really shocked us!¡± These people were basically the ones who had mocked the Imperial Beast Peak before. However, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak had exceeded their expectations this time. Therefore, these people could only come to the side of the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master and say respectfully. ¡°Humph! You people, don¡¯t think that my master will forgive you just because you said a few good words. When you mock others, you should think about whether you can bear the consequences!¡± At this moment, the white beast stood up and said loudly to everyone. After the Phoenix¡¯s fire bath, the internal injuries of the white beast and Loraine had mostly recovered. Therefore, the white beast and Loraine were still alive and kicking. ¡°Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak! No, it¡¯s the Beast Tamer Sect Master. It was our fault just now. We were all blinded by that Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master. Beast Tamer Sect Master, you have to believe us!¡± Hearing the white beast¡¯s words, many people immediately stood up and explained. You guys should go back first. No one expected the sudden change in our Starry Sky Sect. After our Stellar Sect has settled its internal affairs, you can come and visit us again!¡± Looking at these people, the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak finally gave the order to leave impatiently. When these people sawDaoist Master Wanshou¡¯s resolute appearance, they wanted to fight for something more, but they could only do so. ¡°Ten Thousand Beasts!¡± Just after everyone left, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master walked to the side of the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master and shouted. ¡°Eh, what are you trying to do?¡± Seeing the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master walk in front of the Beast Control Peak¡¯s Peak Master, Feng Ling ¡®er immediately stood up and said. Daoist Master Wanshou, I know that my Phoenix Perch Peak has always let you down, but we can¡¯t resist Myriad Swords Peak!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix-perched Peak put on a pitiful expression and said to Reverend Wanshou. Hahaha, this is really funny. Is there anyone in our sect who doesn¡¯t know what your relationship with Wan Jian is? Or do you really think that I, Daoist Master Wanshou, am that easy to bully?¡± Daoist Master Wanshou looked at the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak in front of him and said mockingly. Therefore, there will be someone who will decide your matters fairly. Don¡¯t be hypocritical here!¡± Me!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix-perched Peak had never thought that this Daoist Master Wanshou would be so powerful that he was rendered speechless in an instant. And at this moment, after Wild Wind¡¯s Wu Long knew that Kuang Shan had left, he also rushed back to the sect as fast as he could. This was because he knew that this junior brother of his had definitely gone to look for that woman with the Glass Physique. However, according to the report of the cultivator who had just run back, the situation was not optimistic. At this moment, in the Whole Gale Sect. ¡°Uncle! Uncle! You must avenge me!¡± At this moment, Kuang Shan had already returned to the Whole Gale Sect. He had dragged this broken leg of his and fled back to the Whole Gale Sect by himself. ¡°Damn it, who dared to hurt you like this! ¡°The Fierce Gale Sect Master looked at Kuang Shan¡¯s miserable state and said with a face full of anger. Uncle! Right in Star Town! That woman, it was all because of that woman! ¡°Kuang Shan furiously recalled the situation back then. He felt that the woman had deliberately lured him to that courtyard. ¡°Stellar Town! Alright! Then I¡¯m going to flatten that Starry Town right now! Shan er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you take revenge no matter what!¡± The Fierce Wind Sect Master said to Kuang Shan.¡± To think that his nephew would receive such treatment there. Not only did he want to flatten this Starry Town, but he also wanted the Starry Sect to give him an explanation. Chapter 796 - Chapter 796: Mission (1) Chapter 796: Mission (1) ¡°Sect Master, you can¡¯t do that! ¡°At this moment, Wu Long¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. Why not? This was an injury sustained in the territory of the Star City Sect. What was wrong with me asking for an explanation?¡±Looking at Wu Long who was walking over, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s face was filled with anger as he said, You didn¡¯t even know to protect your junior brother!¡± Wu Long looked at the Whole Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master and sighed helplessly in his heart. He knew that their sect master would definitely be like this. ¡°Sect Master, the situation in the Starry Sky Sect is very complicated now. Because in this hundred-year competition, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak lost, but the Beast Trainer Peak won. You don¡¯ t know what the Beast Trainer Peak¡¯s Peak Master will do.¡± Wu Long briefly explained the situation of the Starry Sky Sect. He definitely knew that their sect master had dared to demand an explanation so brazenly because he had previously been on good terms with the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. However, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was already finished. It would definitely be a little difficult to find the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak to demand an explanation. ¡°What?! Ten Thousand Swords Peak lost!¡± Hearing this news, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was originally incomparably furious immediately sobered up. ¡°How could the Thousand Swords Peak lose? Wasn¡¯t he absolutely confident that he could win this competition?¡± ¡°Sect Master, I was seriously observing that Imperial Beast Peak the entire time. That Imperial Beast Peak seemed to have hooked up with some expert, which was why they were able to win this competition.¡± Wu Long slowly voiced out his thoughts. That was because their Fierce Gale Sect was a sect that had a very good relationship with the Myriad Swords Peak. As long as the Myriad Swords Peak needed many things, their Fierce Gale Sect would give them. The treasures they provided to the Myriad Swords Peak were also not a small number. It was because they had hopes that the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak would become the Sect Master. By then, they would be able to enjoy the resources of the Starry Sky Sect. But now, such a result had been given to him. It was difficult for the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master not to be angry even if he wanted to. ¡°Looks like I have to go to the Starry Sky Sect this time! ¡°In the end, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master muttered to himself for a moment before saying. At that time, Xiao Changtian finally closed his stall. ¡°Aiya, we¡¯ve earned a lot this time.¡± Seeing so many gold coins in his purse, Xiao Changtian revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Ling ¡®er, let¡¯shurry up and pack up. We¡¯re closing up!¡± ¡°Alright, Senior.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er immediately replied. Although Feng Ling ¡®er was packing her things, she was absent-minded. Because she had been observing the surrounding scene. Logically speaking, now that the Grand Tournament had ended, there should be news that the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak had won. But now, she looked at the people who passed by Starry Town after leaving Starry Sky Sect with an unhappy and dissatisfied expression on their faces. What was going on? Did something happen to the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak? ¡°Senior, you can choose to go back. I still have some things I haven¡¯t bought.¡± In the end, Feng Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but say to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, then take care of yourself! ¡°Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care so much. After cleaning up, he flew back to his courtyard. After seeing Xiao Changtian leave, Feng Ling ¡®er immediately turned into a stream of light and flew towards the direction of the Phoenix Peak. When Feng Ling ¡®er walked to the entrance of the Phoenix Perch Peak, she looked at the cold and cheerless surroundings and secretly cried out in her heart. If Wan Jian Peak won, how could their Phoenix Perch Peak be in such a situation? ¡°Master, Master!¡± Without any hesitation, Feng Ling ¡®er quickly walked towards the sleeping chamber of the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Feng Ling ¡®er stepped into the door, a teacup suddenly came at her. Feng Ling¡¯ er couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was knocked back a few steps before she sat down on the ground. ¡°Mas¡­ Master? What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master in the room and asked in confusion. ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er, Feng Ling¡¯ er, you still have the cheek to ask me what I mean?¡± At this moment, the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master was so angry that he almost laughed at Feng Ling¡¯er¡¯s actions. ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er asked with a dumbfounded expression when she saw the Phoenix Nest Peak Master¡¯s reaction. What was going on? Shouldn¡¯ t the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak have won? Looking at the sect master¡¯s appearance, it seemed that the outcome was not what he had imagined. ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er, Feng Ling¡¯ er, my Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master wanted to help you take revenge. In the end, you used this method to repay me?¡± The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master said angrily, ¡°Using the cultivation technique you brought back, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak has lost completely.¡±¡± ¡°Master! Don¡¯t joke around. How is that possible? How can we lose?¡± Although Feng Ling ¡®er had already vaguely guessed the result, she still couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master personally say it. ¡°That cultivation technique was personally given to me by Senior. How could I lose to that Beast Taming Peak?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er muttered in disbelief. She really didn¡¯t want to accept this outcome. Moreover, she knew that the cultivation technique that Senior had given her was absolutely flawless. ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain anymore. Feng Ling ¡®er, from now on, you¡¯re no longer a member of our Phoenix Perch Peak! I won¡¯t help you take revenge.¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said slowly. ¡°Master! Don¡¯t be like this! I¡­ I swear that there¡¯s absolutely no problem with that cultivation technique! ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er said anxiously. She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but she was afraid that the Phoenix Nest Peak Master wouldn¡¯t avenge her. Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er like this, the Phoenix Perch Peak¡¯s Peak Master immediately had a plan. That¡¯s right, since the situation had already turned out like this, why not change the method? If he couldn¡¯t take down this Imperial Beast Peak, he could let Feng Ling ¡®er work harder to take down that expert. In this competition, that expert must have been helping their Beast Trainer Peak behind the scenes. Otherwise, how could Beast Trainer Peak have won? From this, it could be seen that the expert¡¯s strength was definitely extraordinary. When the time came, would they still be afraid of Beast Trainer Peak after dealing with the expert? ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll solemnly give you a mission now!¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said with a serious expression. Master, as long as you don¡¯t chase me out of Phoenix Perch Peak, I¡¯ll do anything. ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er immediately replied happily when she heard the words of the Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master. ¡°Alright, since you admit your mistake so well, then this sect master will give you this mission. You must become the dao companion of an expert!¡± The Phoenix Nest Peak¡¯s Peak Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said with a firm gaze. ¡°Dao¡­ Dao-companion?¡± Hearing this, Feng Ling ¡®er was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe that the Peak Master would give her such a mission. Are you unwilling?¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s expression, the Phoenix Nest Peak Master¡¯s expression immediately changed and he said unhappily. ¡°No, no, no. I tried my best to complete the mission you gave me, but I don¡¯t know if I can succeed in the end.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er immediately explained. Chapter 797 - Chapter 797: Thank You (1) Chapter 797: Thank You (1) ¡°As long as we can catch the expert, your revenge will not be a problem. ¡°The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and nodded. Although the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak had fallen this time, there was still an expert. At that time, in Beast Taming Peak. ¡°Shou ¡®er, Lan¡¯ er, it¡¯s all thanks to Senior¡¯s help in this competition. So, the two of you will come with me tomorrow. We have to properly thank Senior.¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak looked at the two of them and said with a serious expression. ¡°Yes.¡± The two of them nodded heavily. After the two of them left, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak went straight to the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°You damned old man! You actually dare to come to our Ten Thousand Swords Peak!¡± At this moment, Qin Shou was lying on his bed in the Myriad Swords Peak, gritting his teeth as he spoke loudly. ¡°Qin Shou, I didn¡¯t come to find you. I came to find your father.¡± The Peak Master of Imperial Beast Peak did not care about Qin Shou¡¯s madness and only asked indifferently. ¡°You old man! How dare you mention my father! Didn¡¯t you capture my father?¡±After Qin Shou heard the words of the Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master, he was so angry that he almost jumped out of bed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Qin Shou¡¯s body was covered in injuries and couldn¡¯t get up, he would probably have stood up from the bed and been stunned by the pain. This was because Qin Shou had just received news that after the end of the hundred-year competition, his father had disappeared without a trace. Therefore, it was definitely this Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master who wanted to take revenge on them. ¡°Humph! Sinceyour father has run away, I won¡¯t pursue the matter for now.¡± The Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak looked at the flustered and exasperated Qin Shou in front of him and ignored his words. This was because he was certain that Qin Shou had not captured the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. Therefore, this Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak must have run away. The Beast Tamer Peak¡¯s peak master didn¡¯t stay here for long and went back. ¡°This old man! You will definitely pay the price!¡± Qin Shou had gone completely mad because he had lost everything that should have belonged to him. Not only had his father lost his position as the sect master, but he had also been defeated in such an embarrassing manner. How could Qin Shou be willing? The next day, just as the sun rose, the peak master of the Imperial Beast Peak brought the white beast and Luo Lan to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the moment he opened the door, these three people would stand in front of his door, giving him a big fright. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, why are you here so early in the morning?¡± Xiao Changtian asked Master Wanshou after a while. ¡°Senior, thank you for your guidance!¡± Daoist Master Wanshou bowed to Xiao Changtian. ¡°If not foryou, we would really be finished this time!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at WanShou in confusion. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, don¡¯t be like this. I didn¡¯t help much!¡± ¡°No, Senior, if it wasn¡¯t for your careful guidance, we would have been finished.¡±the white beast said. Immediately, Xiao Changtian understood what was going on. This family must have gone out hunting these two days. The method he taught them just happened to save their lives. ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need to thank me for this. I just taught him casually.¡±Xiao Changtian waved his hand at them. ¡°Senior, please keep this for now. Take it as a thank you gift from us!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak took out a huge long saber. This saber was no ordinary saber. It was the most powerful treasured weapon in the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s treasure vault. Daoist Master Wanshou had specially gone to the treasure room of the Starry Sky Sect last night to find it, just to give it to Senior as a thank you gift. Xiao Changtian was shocked when he saw the saber. This was because this saber looked very new, and the material it was made of did not seem to be ordinary. This family must have spent a lot of gold coins to buy this saber to thank him. This family was really too kind. He had only taught them some basic saber techniques, and they thanked him like this. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, I appreciate your kindness, but you should take this saber back.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Wanshou and said slowly. This family didn¡¯t seem to be living well, and now they spent so many gold coins to buy him a big sword. He couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Senior, you have to accept this because we really don¡¯t have anything to thank you with!¡± Daoist Master Wanshou said hurriedly when he saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t accept it. This was the most powerful treasure in the Starry Sky Sect. There was nothing else. Xiao Changtian looked at Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s stubborn appearance. He was afraid that if he rejected him again, he might kneel down. So he nodded and said,¡±Uncle Wanshou, in that case, I¡¯ll accept this saber.¡±¡± ¡°By the way, Uncle WanShou, since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s have lunch here!¡± Xiao Changtian said to Master Wanshou. ¡°Good!¡± Daoist Master Wanshou replied happily. Since Senior wanted them to stay for dinner, he definitely had no objections to them. ¡°Senior, let me help you!¡± The white beast and Loraine looked at Xiao Changtian in the kitchen and quickly went in. ¡°Alright, help me wash the vegetables.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t refuse and said with a smile. Not long after, a few dishes were served on the dining table. Daoist Wanshou¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the dishes in front of him. Every dish emitted an extremely powerful aura. Just by looking at it, it already had such great power. The help it would bring him was even more indescribable. As he looked at the dishes, Master Daoist Wanshou pondered. Since Senior was already at such a realm, why did he still set up a stall in their small Star Town? How could a person like Senior lack money? ¡°Ling ¡®er, come and eat!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted to the backyard after he brought all the dishes. ¡°Alright, Senior, I¡¯m here.¡± Feng Ling-Er, who had been in the backyard, walked out happily. ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er!¡± Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s thoughts were instantly pulled back when he saw Feng Ling ¡®er. Suddenly, Daoist Master Wanshou recalled that Wan Jian had said that they had received guidance from an expert. He looked at Feng Ling ¡®er in front of him and instantly understood. It turned out that this was how Senior helped him. He knew the character of that Ten Thousand Swords Peak and specially asked Feng Ling ¡®er to bring back a fake cultivation method. ¡°Aiya, I almost forgot that you two know each other. Hahaha, don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Eat, eat.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at them and smiled. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Master Wanshou and sat down in embarrassment. ¡°By the way, Senior, why did you want to open a stall in Stars Town?¡±Master Wanshou asked Xiao Changtian in confusion. ¡°Aiya, aren¡¯t you going to the Prophecy Pavilion to exchange for some information? But I don¡¯t have enough gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hide anything from Uncle Wanshou. Chapter 798 - Chapter 798: Looking for the Spirit Tree Seed (1) Chapter 798: Looking for the Spirit Tree Seed (1) ¡°Exchange information?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou was confused. Shouldn¡¯t an expert like Senior know everything? Why would he need to go to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to exchange for it? Could this be the difference between the experts and these ordinary people? ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m looking for high-grade spirit tree seeds, but I don¡¯t know where they are. Therefore, I can only rely on the Secret Pavilion to buy information. However, that information was a little expensive, so he wanted to set up a stall.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people he liked and said slowly. ¡°Senior, are you looking for the spirit tree seed?¡±Master Wanshou asked Xiao Changtian. This high-level spirit tree seed was indeed not so easy to obtain. Even in the entire Wild Forbidden Land, one might not be able to find one. Therefore, if he wanted information about that seed, he would definitely have to go to the Secret Pavilion to exchange for information. ¡°Yes, the spirit tree seeds are what I need the most now, so I decided to set up a stall in Star Town.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled. So that was the case! After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Peak Master of the Imperial Beast Peak nodded secretly. Since Senior wanted to find the spirit tree seed, he had to help Senior no matter what. Feng Ling ¡®er also knew about this news. So Senior wanted to find the spirit tree seed! Then no matter what, he had to go back and tell the Phoenix Nest Peak Master about this. ¡°Senior, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ve got a bigger shop this time. You can go and take a look.¡± Master Wanshou looked at Xiao Changtian and instantly remembered that the Starry Sky Sect had a big shop in Starry Sky Town. However, due to some reasons, it had been idle. Moreover, the shop was located in the center of Starry Sky Town and had a lot of customers. ¡°Oh? Uncle WanShou, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a huge harvest this time! ¡°Xiao Changtian said in surprise after hearing Master Wanshou¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect that Uncle WanShou and the others would actually obtain a shop after going out for a few days. It seemed that this Elder WanShou was really lucky. ¡°Yes, Senior. Why don¡¯t you follow me to take a look later?¡±Master Wanshou asked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± Xiao Changtian said happily. If Uncle Wanshou¡¯s shop was a little bigger, it probably wouldn¡¯t take long for him to save up enough money to buy information from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After the meal, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Master Wanshou and the others towards Stellar Town. At this moment, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master was already standing at the edge of the Desolate Forbidden Land. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s in here.¡± The Fierce Wind Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the Desolate Forbidden Land and said with a cold smile. Although he was here to look for the Starry Sky Sect, before he went to the Starry Sky Sect, the sect master of the Fierce Wind Sect had to deal with the woman who injured Kuang Shan first. And Wu Long, who was at the side, could not stop the Whole Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master at all. Because Wu Long knew that how could a person with a Glazed Physique possibly stay in such a terrifying forbidden area for no reason. ¡°Wu Long, follow me and avenge your junior brother.¡±After saying that, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master walked inside. At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er took advantage of the fact that the demonic beasts in the backyard were not paying attention and tiptoed out of the courtyard. She wanted to quickly tell the Phoenix Peak Master that Xiao Changtian was looking for the spirit tree seed. ¡°Stop!¡± However, not long after Feng Ling ¡®er walked out of the small courtyard, she met the people from the Whole Gale Sect who were walking towards her. ¡°Glaze Physique? Hahaha, what a coincidence. I was just about to look for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to appear on your own. This saves us a lot of trouble!¡± The sect master of the Whole Gale Sect looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and laughed loudly. ¡°You! Who are you?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er narrowed her eyes and looked at the people in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what these people wanted to do and why they were stopping her. ¡°I¡¯m the sect master of the Fierce Gale Sect! You little girl, you were the one who injured Kuang Shan to such a state the last time!¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er, the Fierce Sect¡¯s sect master didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly. ¡± I don¡¯ t know what you¡¯ re talking about. I don¡¯ t even know that Kuang Shan.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er looked at them with a baffled expression. Although Feng Ling ¡®er had heard of this Gale Sect before, and this Gale Sect was said to be a sect that had a good relationship with the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, this Kuang Shan had never heard of this name before. ¡°You still dare to quibble!¡± The Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s stubborn refusal to admit it, and anger instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Hehe, the last time, it was Kuang Shan who followed you into this place, that¡¯s why he was injured like that. So, now you want to deny it?¡± When Feng Ling ¡®er heard this, she realized that it was indeed that man who had brought a group of people back to Senior¡¯s small courtyard with her. In the end, one of his feet was stepped on by the white beast. ¡°You! You are here to avenge him!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er realized that her current realm was not good because she was already surrounded by the people of the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of her. Even if she wanted to escape to Senior¡¯s small courtyard now, she had no way out. ¡°Looks like you remembered! Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Miss with the Glaze Physique, come back with me! In order to make it up to Kuang Shan, you can be his bed-warming maid!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and laughed. With this method of his, Kuang Shan would definitely be happy when he returned. ¡°Fierce Wind Sect Master, I¡¯m the Holy Maiden of Phoenix Perch Peak. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Phoenix Perch Peak will look for you if you dare to treat me like this?¡± Looking at the Whole Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression, Feng Ling ¡®er told him about the Phoenix Perching Peak. ¡°Yo! And she¡¯s the saintess of the Wind Perch Peak!¡± When the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master heard this, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°Your Phoenix Perch Peak still has the nerve to shout here. Do you think I don¡¯t know that your Phoenix Perch Peak is in cahoots with Wan Jian Peak? Now, Wan Jian Peak has completely lost. You still have the cheek to talk to me about Phoenix Perching Peak now!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said to Feng Ling ¡®er disdainfully. She didn¡¯t know why Feng Ling¡¯ er still had the cheek to mention her Phoenix Perching Peak. ¡°You! You guys!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of her and was extremely anxious. This was because the strength of this Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master alone was not low. Now, there were so many cultivators beside him. She simply could not deal with them. ¡°That woman with the Glaze Physique seems to have encountered some trouble now.¡± At this moment, the white beast was standing in the small courtyard of Changtian and looking into the distance. ¡°How troublesome. That woman. If Master finds out, I wonder if he¡¯ll be angry.¡±The Black Tortoise looked into the distance and said slowly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡± The white tiger said helplessly. Since this woman was found by his master, if something really happened, his master would definitely be unhappy. ¡°Are you going to come with us obediently, or do you want us to do it?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er in front of him and said. ¡°You guys! If Senior finds out that you¡¯ve treated me like this, he¡¯ll definitely not let you off!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the people around her and finally said loudly. ¡°Hahaha, senior? At this time, even if the heavens came, it would be useless.¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said disdainfully. Chapter 799 - Chapter 799= Let Feng Ling ‘er Go Chapter 799= Let Feng Ling ¡®er Go He knew that this Ten Thousand Swords Peak had found an expert who had given them a peerless cultivation technique. He still lost miserably. At this moment, in Star Town. ¡°Senior, this is it!¡± Master Wanshou said as he brought Xiao Changtian to look at the old shop. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this, Uncle Wanshou. This shop is located in the center of the town. With such a good location, it will definitely be very popular in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. He had originally thought that Uncle WanShou had found a slightly bigger shop. He did not expect that this shop was not only big, but also had such a good location. Business would definitely be booming in the future. ¡°Oh right, how did Uncle WanShou get his hands on this shop? Such a place must have cost a lot of money.¡±Xiao Changtian sighed. Logically speaking, how could a family like Uncle Wanshou get such a shop? ¡°Senior, I got this from a relative of mine. Didn¡¯t he just pass away?¡± Daoist Master Wanshou immediately explained because he knew that the expert had returned to his original state, so he also cooperated. ¡°No wonder.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head. This Uncle Wanshou was really lucky to have such a rich distant relative. However, this was also good. He was just worrying about how he could earn more, and the next second, the opportunity came. At that moment, in the forbidden area of the Wilderness. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The white tiger slowly walked out of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°What is this?¡± Hearing this commotion, the expressions of the people present instantly changed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this mountain¡¯s demon beast is here!¡±someone murmured. The reason why the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master dared to come to the Desolate Forbidden Land to look for Feng Ling ¡®er was because when Kuang Shan returned, he did not tell the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master that he was injured by the White Tiger. He only asked the Sect Master to avenge him. Because this Kuang Shan believed that this white tiger definitely appeared in the small courtyard by chance. ¡°Roar!¡± Then, the white tiger slowly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°This! ¡®This¡­¡¯ There¡¯s actually a white tiger here!¡± Seeing the white tiger¡¯s figure suddenly appear in front of them, everyone present was shocked. Even the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master could not help but tremble a little. This was because a Divine Beast like the White Tiger was very rare in the Jade Lake Sacred World. Even if there was one in the Desolate Forbidden Land, it would usually only appear in the deepest depths of the Desolate Forbidden Land. Now, it had appeared in the periphery of the Desolate Forbidden Land. How could this not make people terrified? Looking at the white tiger, Wu Long grabbed Feng Ling ¡®er. The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master might not know what injured Kuang Shan, but Wu Long knew that Kuang Shan was injured by the white tiger. Therefore, this white tiger was definitely here to save this woman. ¡°You humans, quickly release the girl in your hands. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Sure enough, when Wu Long grabbed Feng Ling ¡®er, the white tiger looked at Wu Long and said fiercely. ¡°If you want us to let her go, we can, but you have to let us leave safely.¡± At this moment, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master no longer had that arrogant aura from before as he said to the White Tiger. ¡°As long as you let her go, you can leave safely. I don¡¯t care about lying to you.¡±the white tiger said slowly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this woman was brought back by Senior, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to care about this matter at all. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master commanded Wu Long to gradually retreat. Finally, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master retreated to the border of the Desolate Forbidden Land. ¡°Put Feng Ling ¡®er down and you can leave.¡±The white tiger said slowly when he saw that they had reached the border. Although these people from the Whole Gale Sect were very afraid at this moment, they still slightly let go of the weapons in their hands. ¡°Here you go!¡± Wu Long pushed Feng Ling ¡®er to the White Tiger¡¯s side and then turned around to run. ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er, if you run around again, your ending might not be so good.¡±After seeing those people leave, the white tiger glanced at Feng Ling ¡®er and said. Seeing the white tiger like this, Feng Ling¡¯er was so frightened that she nodded repeatedly. At that time, the group of people from the Whole Gale Sect had already run to Star Town. ¡°Wu Long, quickly go and investigate for this sect master. Who is that expert who helped the Ten Thousand Swords Peak? Just now, that white tiger protected that woman so much. Could it be that that white tiger is a pet of that expert?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said to Wu Long with a solemn expression at this moment. Because if it was really an expert, he really couldn¡¯t offend him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the shop with satisfaction. ¡°By the way, Uncle Wanshou, how do you think we should split the profits? Xiao Changtian suddenly turned around and asked. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s do as we did before. After all, our place is empty.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou immediately said. He originally wanted to give this shop to Senior, but it seemed that Senior would definitely not accept it. Therefore, the profits of this shop should be based on the previous ones. ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Since Senior has taken a good look, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Originally, Daoist Master Wanshou wanted to follow Senior and watch for a while longer. In the end, when he glanced over, he saw those people from the Fierce Gale Sect who had suddenly walked over from afar. Daoist Master Wanshou had heard yesterday that the person from the Fierce Wind Sect was coming to demand an explanation from them. According to the temperament of their sect, they would definitely pester them. One had to know that this Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Alright, Uncle WanShou, you go ahead and do your thing. I¡¯ll clean up this place.¡±Then, Xiao Changtian waved his hand at Master Wanshou. Within the Myriad Swords Peak. ¡°Uncle Qin, I want to avenge my father! ¡°Qin Shou looked at Uncle Qin and said with a firm expression,¡±That damned old man!¡± I¡¯ll definitely make Beast Trainer Peak pay the price!¡± ¡°Young Master, good for you, but now is not the time. Who knows where the Peak Master is hidden by that Immortal Wanniong?¡± ¡°Uncle Qin said slowly. ¡°By the way, Young Master, I heard that Beast Tamer Feng has even opened a shop for the Starry Sky Sect in Starry Sky Town.¡± ¡°The shop of the Starry Sky Sect? Is it the one in the town center?¡± Qin Shou asked thoughtfully when he heard this. ¡°Yes, the sect master is from that family. He just received the news today.¡±Uncle Qin reported to Qin Shou. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then no matter what, I¡¯ll mess up their plans. After my injuries recover, I¡¯ll personally go and deal with this Beast Taming Peak.¡± Qin Shou¡¯s expression was cold and gloomy. He looked at the Beast Taming Peak in the distance with a face full of anger. He wanted to avenge himself and his father. At that time, in the Starry Sky Sect, there was an uproar. ¡°Myriad Beasts Sect Master, long time no see! ¡°The sect master of the Fierce Wind Sect looked at Daoist Master Wanshou who had received him and said with a fake smile. This time, he wanted to see what this Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master was capable of. Chapter 800 - Chapter 800: Leave First (1) Chapter 800: Leave First (1) Fierce Wind Sect Master, may I know what important matter you have come here for this time?¡±Daoist Master Wanshou said with a smile as he looked at the sect master of the Fierce Wind Sect. Myriad Beast Sect Master, we¡¯re here to congratulate you this time. Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, your Beast Trainer Peak would actually win the ¡¯ competition!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master laughed loudly as he looked at Daoist Master Wanshou and said. ¡°However, Myriad Beasts Sect Master, I have a small matter to attend to this time.¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master continued. ¡°That nephew of mine, Kuang Shan, had his legs broken in your Stardust Town. Hence, he doesn ¡®t know about this matter¡­¡± ¡°What is it? Your nephew¡¯s leg has been broken!¡± Daoist Master Wanshou pretended to be surprised when he heard the news. He already knew about this matter a long time ago. Of all the people that Kuang Shan could provoke, he had to provoke Senior. That Kuang Shan actually wanted to snatch Feng Ling ¡®er, who Senior had just hired. It was fortunate that Senior didn¡¯t kill him. ¡°However, the sect master of the Fierce Gale Sect, I heard that it was your Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Kuang Shan who wanted to snatch the lady away first, nght?¡±Daoist Master Wanshou did not show any mercy as he said to the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master. The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master did not expect that this Venerable Wanshou would actually not give him face. In an instant, he was actually rendered speechless. ¡°Myriad Beast Sect Master, my Fierce Gale Sect Master is on good terms with you guys. My nephew was bullied in Stellar Town. No matter what, you have to give an explanation, right?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master rolled his eyes in anger and said. This Daoist Master Wanshou had originally thought that he did not have any tricks up his sleeves. He did not expect him to be so sharp-tongued. ¡°Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you an explanation, but the person your Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Kuang Shan offended isn¡¯t an ordinary person.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou did not pay attention to the words of the Gale Sect¡¯s sect master and only said indifferently. He said this to persuade the sect master of the Whole Gale Sect not to cause trouble for no reason. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame the Starry Sky Sect for being impolite. This Daoist Master Wanshou was really too arrogant! He actually looked down on their Fierce Gale Sect so much. Although the Ten Thousand Swords Peak had lost this time, the Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s attitude towards their Fierce Gale Sect was very good previously. They wished that they could worship them Now, this Beast Taming Peak¡¯s Peak Master actually treated them like this. This Daoist Master Wanshou was simply going too far. ¡°Then you better not regret it!¡± After hearing Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s words the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master finally could not help but pull a long face. Fierce Gale Sect Master, I advise you not to provoke people you shouldn¡¯t provoke! ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou said, unwilling to be outdone. If this Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master really wanted to have designs on Senior, then he would definitely not let this Fierce Gale Sect succeed. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve found out. Should we retreat first?¡±At this moment, Wu Long walked to Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s side and whispered. After all, this place was the territory of the Starry Sky Sect. It would not be appropriate for them to cause trouble here. Sect Master! Sect Master, there¡¯s a situation with the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master! ¡°At this moment, a cultivator suddenly walked up to Daoist Wanshou and said. Due to the sudden death of the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the fact that the Peak Master of Beast Taming Peak had won the competition, Master Daoist Wanshou had become the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect at that moment. Since that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s meet again, Myriad Beasts Sect Master.¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master had also calmed down a little at this moment. He looked at Daoist Master Wanshou and said. Since he had already found that expert, he would go and meet that expert first. Then, he would deal with this Myriad Beasts Sect Master. Daoist Master Wanshou looked at the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of him. He originally wanted to say something, but when he thought of the Peak Master of Myriad Swords Peak who had suddenly disappeared, he could only nod his head in the end. Get the white beast and Loraine to protect Senior. Don¡¯t let Senior be disturbed. ¡°After the few of them left, Daoist Master Wanshou instructed. ¡°Sect Master, at the small path where the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak disappeared, we discovered traces of the Devil Race!¡± The cultivator who had just reported slowly said to Daoist Wanshou after the few of them left. ¡°What is it? Traces of demons?¡± Upon hearing this news, Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s expression instantly froze.¡± Quick, bring me to take a look.¡±¡± After saying that, the few of them walked towards the path. ¡°Sect Master, look, the surrounding plants have all been sucked up by the black fog. Moreover, the few people who were here at that time also said that they fainted after seeing a ball of black fog here. Therefore, we concluded that the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was captured by the demons.¡± The cultivator looked at the withered plants around him and said slowly. ¡°This demon is actually so arrogant now! Aren¡¯t they afraid that we humans will start a war with them?¡± Daoist Wanshou muttered to himself as he looked at the withered plants around him. After the great war between humans and demons a few hundred years ago, the two sides had always been in a situation where they did not interfere with each other. However, in the past two years, this demon had become more and more restless. He kept coming out to stir up trouble. Because those matters were not considered very big, they did not attract much attention in various places. Therefore, Master Wanshou had never taken the matter of the demons to heart. However, he did not expect this demon to have such a long hand. He even wanted to meddle in the affairs of the Stellar Sect. It seems that this demon wants to cause trouble in the human race¡¯¡± ¡°No I have to hurry to the Tianji Pavilion.¡± Daoist Wanshou muttered.¡± At that time, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master followed Wu Long to Star Town once again. Is that expert in this town?¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master asked as he looked at the people coming and going on the street. Why was this expert so strange? Why was he in such a lively market? Yes, Sect Master. According to our inquiries, that expert is currently in the Glorious Star Tower. This Glorious Star Restaurant had just opened, and it was also the work of that expert.¡± Standing beside the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Wu Long told him everything he had heard in detail. Hmph, this sect master wants to see just who that expert is. ¡°The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said slowly after hearing Wu Long¡¯s words. Then, the few of them walked towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Yo, we have guests!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was wandering around the Glorious Star Tower, suddenly saw the sect master of the Whole Gale Sect and a few others walking towards the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°My apologies, but the facilities in our Glorious Star Restaurant are still a little incomplete, so we won¡¯t be entertaining guests for now. ¡°Xiao Changtian walked over to them and said with a smile. We¡¯re not here to eat. We¡¯re here to look for the boss.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Wu Long said indifferently. He could feel that Xiao Changtian was just a mortal, so Wu Long didn¡¯t put this waiter in his eyes. Boss? I¡¯m the boss here!¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile. ¡°Are you the boss here?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the sect master of the Gale Sect looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain and said. He did not believe that the so-called expert was a mortal. Chapter 801 - Chapter 801: The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Chapter 801: The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets (1) ¡°We are cultivators. You, a mortal, better not play any tricks on us. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude to you.¡± Wu Long looked at Xiao Changtian and said threateningly. Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard this. This cultivator was obviously discriminating against ordinary people. Although Xiao Changtian was afraid of these cultivators, he hated the discrimination that these cultivators showed towards ordinary people. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯m the owner of this place, this Glorious Star Restaurant! What? Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re cultivators?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them and said angrily. ¡°You mortal, you¡¯re really arrogant! You even dare to deal with us!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master was extremely furious at this moment. Now, even a mortal actually bullied their Whole Gale Sect. They were simply courting death. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± At this moment, the white beast and Loraine walked out from inside. They had been busy at the back and had not noticed the situation in front of them. They did not expect that this person from the Fierce Wind Sect would actually dare to cause trouble at this time. He was simply going against their Starry Sky Sect. ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t come over first. I want to see what tricks these people can play.¡± Xiao Changtian quickly said when he saw the white beast and Luo Lan walking out. The white beast and Loraine were also children from ordinary families. If these cultivators attacked them and something happened to the white beast and Loraine, he would definitely feel guilty. ¡°This Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master is finished. Senior is angry.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the white beast and Loraine looked at each other and whispered. This Whole Gale Sect¡¯s sect master was really blind. He actually dared to treat Xiao Changtian like this. This was simply asking for trouble. ¡°Wu Long, go and teach this mortal a lesson. This sect master wants to see just how capable a mortal can be to clamor for me!¡± The Fierce Wind Sect¡¯s sect master looked at Xiao Changtian and snorted coldly. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± However, just as Wu Long stepped into the Glorious Star Restaurant, a powerful pressure suddenly surged out from the side. ¡°Then! It¡¯s actually such a treasure!¡± Wu Long focused his gaze and saw that it was nothing else but a large saber on the table. Xiao Changtian usually used this knife to cut meat. Xiao Changtian had just taken the broadsword from a stall on the other side and hadn¡¯t had time to put it away. ¡°Senior, let us deal with this arrogant person!¡± Seeing Wu Long walk in without hesitation, the white beast and Loraine walked forward to stop Wu Long. ¡°You cultivators, do you think I¡¯m easy to bully if I don¡¯t get angry? White beast Loraine, you don¡¯t have to get involved in this matter.¡± Facing these people, how could Xiao Changtian let the two children help him deal with them? These cultivators didn¡¯t look like they were easy to deal with. ¡°Bang!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian slammed the table. ¡°Pfft-¡± When Xiao Changtian finished slamming the table, the faces of the Whole Gale Sect¡¯s people all changed. It was because Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm seemed to have hit them hard. Even the souls in their bodies shook. ¡°How¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. How could this be? Could it be because of that palm strike from this mortal? This was simply impossible. How could that mortal release such power! ¡°If you dare to take another step forward, don¡¯t blame the saber in my hand for being blind! ¡°Xiao Changtian looked at the big knife in his hand and waved it at the few of them. ¡°Pfft-Pfft-¡± Just as Xiao Changtian swung his saber at them a few times, the few people from the Whole Gale Sect finally could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, I¡­ I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Even Wu Long, who was walking in front, knelt down. It was not because of anything else, but because Xiao Changtian¡¯s two slashes had caused their bodies to become extremely chaotic. Their dantians had almost exploded at that moment. ¡°How could this be? How could this be!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master also suffered extremely powerful injuries because of these two blades. At this moment, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s sect master finally felt fear. How could this mortal in front of him be a mortal? He was clearly an expert who hid his strength. Moreover, according to this situation, this expert¡¯s strength was at least at the Saint King realm! And he had insulted the expert in the beginning, but he had actually provoked the expert so carelessly. ¡°So cultivators are also afraid of kitchen knives!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that he would be so frightened just by waving his broadsword a few times. ¡°This Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s people really deserved it. Everyone said not to provoke Senior.¡±The white beast looked at them and said disdainfully. They would be lucky if Senior didn¡¯t kill them with a single slash. ¡°Could these people be mortals who pretended to be cultivators to find trouble?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at their terrified expressions and suddenly thought of this possibility. No wonder these people were so scared when he was holding a big knife. So that was it. Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian was no longer afraid. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t want to be stabbed, get lost! Otherwise, when I really make a move later, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to fight with these people in front of the door, so he threatened. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± HearingXiao Changtian¡¯swords, the face of the Gale Sect¡¯s sect master turned pale. Just the two blade intents made him feel like he was suffocating, let alone when Xiao Changtian really made a move. Then, before Xiao Changtian could say anything else, the few of them ran away. ¡°Senior is still the best!¡± When the white beast saw this scene, its face was filled with admiration. It wondered when it would be able to be as powerful as its senior. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s our fortune to meet Senior.¡±Lorraine said emotionally. ¡°Alright, alright, you two don¡¯t have to worry about it. These people are just some jumping clowns.¡± Xiao Changtian said disdainfully as he looked at the retreating figures of the few of them. These people could do anything but pretend to be cultivators to deal with him. He was not afraid that others would laugh at him. At that moment, Daoist Wanshou had already arrived at the door of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Go and inform your Great Elder that Daoist Master Wanshou has something to discuss with him.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou stood in front of the door of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and said to the cultivators guarding it. He had come to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets not only because he was the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, but also because he wanted to ask Senior about the spirit tree seed. ¡°Great Elder said to wait for you in the innermost room.¡± After a while, the cultivator came out and said. Daoist Master Wanshou did not make any further movements and simply walked in. Chapter 802 - Chapter 802: Demon Race (1) Chapter 802: Demon Race (1) Others might not know, but in fact, Daoist Master Wanshou and the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion were old acquaintances. In the past, Daoist Master Wanshou had helped the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion quite a bit. However, due to his identity as the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, no one knew about their relationship except for a few people. Even if they knew no one would believe that this Daoist Master Wanshou knew the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Du-Du-¡± ¡°Enter!¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said slowly after hearing the knock on the door. ¡°Great Elder Tianji, long time no see. How have you been recently?¡± After Daoist Master Wanshou entered, he smiled and greeted the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, who was sitting in front of the table. ¡°Old Brother WanShou, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. Take a seat first.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked at Perfected Wanshou and smiled as well.¡± ¡°First Elder Tianji, there is indeed something that I want to ask you for information.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has any news about the high-grade spirit tree seeds.¡± ¡°Brother Wanshou, don¡¯t you know the rules of our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Why? Do you want to get it out for nothing? Hahaha.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said to Daoist Wanshou with a smile. Although the two of them were old acquaintances, the Secret Pavilion had secretly helped Beast Trainer Peak in the past under the name of the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion. The Secret Pavilion had its own rules. If one wanted to obtain information, they had to exchange it with a treasured weapon and gold coins. Even the Great Elder was an exception. Therefore, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled and shook his head in response to Immortal Wanshou¡¯s words. ¡°Elder Destiny, I know I¡¯ve broken the rules of your pavilion, but this time it¡¯s not me who wants it, but Senior.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou had never wanted to get this information, he had only come to ask if there was any. If you have it, don¡¯t sell it to others. Because the Secret Pavilion had a rule that only one person could buy a piece of information, every piece of information sold to the Secret Pavilion was extremely expensive. ¡°We do have this information. The Secret Pavilion will keep the information that your senior wants.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled and said, ¡°I wonder when Brother Wanshou got to know a senior?¡± What kind of person is he to make you respect him so much?¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had long known that this Beast Taming Peak had befriended an expert. However, he was surprised to discover that the senior seemed to be a mortal. Moreover, it was as if he had appeared out of thin air. He could not find out anything about him. ¡°First Elder Tianji, you better not investigate Senior, or else you will end up very miserable.¡±Looking at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets Daoist Wanshou knew that this fellow must know who this senior of his was. ¡¯ However, he did not hide anything. However, he only warned that if Senior realized that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was investigating him, Senior would definitely not be too happy. ¡°Old Brother WanShou, he¡¯s just a mortal. Could it be that you¡¯ve been bewitched?¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion laughed loudly. After all, if that senior was really an expert, he could casually take out two artifacts and exchange them for the spirit tree seeds. However, that senior even set up a stall to earn money. If word got out, no one would believe that he was an expert with extraordinary strength. Great Elder Tianji, you are really shallow! ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou sighed and shook his head after hearing the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s words. ¡°Why do you think our Imperial Beast Peak won this time?¡± ¡°Is it really because of that person called Xiao Changtian?¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion raised his eyebrows and asked. He wasn¡¯t suspecting Master Wanshou, but he hadn¡¯t found out what cultivation level Xiao Changtian had. Therefore, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets didn¡¯t pay much attention to Xiao Changtian. Aiya, in short, First Elder Tianji, you¡¯d better not provoke Senior. ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou finally said helplessly. Oh right, I came to find you today for an important matter. There are demons.¡± The smiling Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets instantly became serious when he heard the word ¡®Demon Clan¡¯. ¡°Have you also discovered signs of the demons?¡± ¡°Right, there¡¯s a 90% chance that the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak was captured by the Devil Race. Although I don¡¯t know what use the Devil Race has for capturing the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak.¡± Daoist Wanshou said to the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets with a serious expression. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! In the past two years, the fiend race had caused quite a bit of commotion in the entire continent one after another. Now they were actually so rampant, actually daring to directly take away the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master!¡± The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion did not look too good at this moment He knew the power of the Demon Race, so he hated the Demon Race very much. ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter to the sect master.¡¯Tn the end, the First Elder sighed and said. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t worry about the spirit tree seed. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you, but that senior of yours has to save up enough gold coins.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Great Elder.¡± Daoist Wanshou thanked the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and left. ¡°The demons are getting more and more arrogant.¡± Not long after Daoist Master Wanshou left, the Great Elder walked towards the pavilion master¡¯s room. ¡°Sect Master, the Myriad Beasts Sect Master just reported that the demons are getting more and more rampant!¡± The moment he entered the room, the First Elder did not hesitate and told him what had happened just now. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been paying attention to the Demon race¡¯s matters for a long time.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, who was sitting in front of the table slowly said. ¡¯ ¡°Not only has Lord Wan disappeared, but we have also recently received news that other sects have been captured by the demons. However, those people are not very strong.¡± Then, Sect Master, what should we do about this matter?¡± The First Elder asked with a serious expression. If this demon continued to be so rampant, it would probably not belong before they dared to openly declare war on the human world. ¡°This demon has disappeared for so many years. For him to suddenly appear, things must not be simple.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly ¡¯ Secrets pondered for a moment before saying. It was not because of anything else, but because the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets not only sold all kinds of intelligence, but more importantly, it protected the human world from being disturbed by the demons. In these hundreds of years, the fiend race had never come out to disturb the human world. Now, they were becoming more and more rampant! ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let this go on! If this continued, the human demon would probably have to face another fierce battle.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked out of the window with a serious expression. One had to know that although the humans had won the great war between humans and demons a hundred years ago, they had suffered heavy casualties. Almost two-thirds of the humans on the continent had died. Therefore, he had to stop this demon from becoming more and more rampant at the source. Chapter 803 - Chapter 803: Scorching Sun Sect (1) Chapter 803: Scorching Sun Sect (1) ¡°However, to deal with the demons, our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets alone is definitely not enough.¡±¡±Let¡¯s talk about this candidate later,¡± the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said slowly.¡± Although the Secret Pavilion was very interested in this matter, it was not an easy task to deal with the demons. Thus, he could only take it slow. At that time, Qin Shou was almost able to get down from the ground. ¡°Young Master, that person from Imperial Beast Peak has already opened his shop at Glorious Star Restaurant.¡±Uncle Qin reported. ¡°Alright, I, Qin Shou, will take revenge on this Imperial Beast Peak no matter what! ¡°Qin Shou gritted his teeth. Although he was not going to let the Imperial Beast Peak off easily, he would definitely not let the Imperial Beast Peak off easily. ¡°Uncle Qin, have you found my father yet?¡±Qin Shou asked. ¡°Young master, we didn¡¯t find him, but according to my understanding, the peak master seemed to have been captured by the demon race.¡±Uncle Qin told him everything he had heard. ¡°Hahaha, this is really funny. He was even captured by the demons!¡±Hearing this news, Qin Shou laughed loudly and said,¡±That old thief WanShou must have captured my father and didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, so he found such an excuse.¡±¡± ¡°The demons have disappeared for hundreds of years. How could they have captured father? It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡± Qin Shou did not believe this explanation at all, so he sneered a few times. ¡°Then Young Master, what should we do?¡±Uncle Qin asked. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of this Imperial Beast Peak, but now is not the time.¡¯ Although Qin Shou was incomparably furious, the current situation was not advantageous to them. If they were to act rashly at this time, the Imperial Beast Peak would definitely take the opportunity to suppress them. At this moment, in Star Tower in Star Town. Because the Starry Tower had just opened, and the meat provided by Xiao Changtian was very good, the business of the Starry Tower was unusually hot. ¡°Aiya, this can¡¯t go on!¡± Looking at the bustling scene in the Glorious Star Tower, Xiao Changtian s face revealed a trace of worry. It was not because of anything else, but because there were so many customers now, and there were only him, the white beast, Loraine, and Feng Ling ¡®er who had been called over. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The white beast saw Xiao Changtian s worried face and walked over to ask. ¡°Although our shop is bigger and our customer flow has increased, we don t seem to have enough manpower.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly expressed his thoughts. If their cooking speed could not keep up, they would lose a lot of customers. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we go find a few people to help?¡±The white beast also understood that the few of them were indeed not enough to build such a huge Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Go and find a few strong and capable people. It¡¯s best if they¡¯re like you.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t reject the white beast¡¯s suggestion, so he ordered. ¡°Yes.¡± The white beast immediately agreed. However, Senior¡¯s request seemed to be a little too harsh. Where could he find a strong and capable person like him? There probably wouldn t be another person in the entire Starry Sky Sect who had such a cultivation base. ¡°Senior Brother, what did Senior say to you? Why do you look so sad?¡± After a while, Loraine saw the white beast standing there with a worried expression. ¡°Aiya, Loraine, Senior said that he wanted to find a few strong and capable young men like me, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone like me in our sect.¡± The white beast sighed. This wasn¡¯t a problem of whether or not to look for them, but rather, Senior had asked him to look for several at once. It was really a little difficult for him to do it. At this moment, a figure sneakily appeared beside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Black Tortoise! It was actually the Black Tortoise! There¡¯s actually a Black Tortoise in this place!¡± When the wretched figure saw the Black Tortoise in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, his mouth opened wide in surprise. ¡°F * ck! And the white tiger!¡± Before the wretched figure could finish sighing, he suddenly saw the white tiger¡¯s figure slowly walk out from the side. ¡°Aiya, you said that Master has been leaving early and returning late these past few days. Is there a need to do that?¡±White Tiger walked to Black Tortoise¡¯s side and said,¡±He can just take out two things and get that information. Now he has to be so tired.¡±¡± ¡°Don¡¯t casually guess Master¡¯s thoughts. Otherwise, if Master gets angry, you¡¯ll be finished.¡±Black Tortoise glanced at White Tiger and said. ¡°Ka-¡± Just as the two beasts were talking, a sound suddenly came from afar. ¡°Which blind person is coming again?¡±Black Tortoise looked at the wretched figure in the distance and said. ¡°I won¡¯t go this time. Let Pi Xiu go. He¡¯s been idle for so long! ¡°The white tiger looked at him and shook its head. ¡°Alright, big brothers, I¡¯ll go and meet them now!¡±Pi Xiu walked out from the side and said. ¡°Damn it, how did I step on a tree root! ¡°That figure was also very frightened at this moment because he had already seen that the Black Tortoise and the White Tiger had already seen him. If he angered the terrifying divine beast, even ten of his lives would not be enough for him to kill it. ¡°Who are you?¡± Just as this person was standing there thinking about how to escape, Pi Xiu suddenly jumped out from behind and said. ¡°Phew¡­ Pixiu?¡± Looking at Pi Xiu¡¯s figure, that person¡¯s expression changed again. Although he quite liked Pi Xiu, he did not dare to act rashly when he saw Pi Xiu¡¯s unhappy expression. ¡°Who are you? Why are you standing in front of my master¡¯s courtyard?¡±Pi Xiu asked threateningly. ¡°I¡­ I-I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just passing by!¡±That person looked at Pi Xiu and immediately explained. ¡°Passing by? I don¡¯t believe that you would come to this forbidden area alone!¡±Pi Xiu narrowed his eyes as he looked at that person. ¡°It¡¯s true! I was really just passing by. I wanted to walk in, but I bumped into this small courtyard. I¡¯m really not a thief who wants to steal things. At this moment, that person wanted to cry but had no tears. It was because he was the eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect. Although he was the eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect, he was not respected in the sect because he was too weak. Although he was very polite to him on the surface, many people mocked him in private. Therefore, in order to prove that he could do it, he swore in front of his father, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, and an elder of the Scorching Sun Sect that he would break into the Forbidden Land of the Wilderness alone. However, he did not expect to encounter a small courtyard as soon as he entered this desolate forbidden area. Out of curiosity, he could not help but walk closer to take a look. In the end, he was surrounded just like that. Although the Scorching Sun Sect was not developing very well, their strength was not much different from the Starry Sky Sect. Therefore, as the eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect, Lie Jing knew many Godly Beasts. ¡°But do you think your master lives here?¡±Lie Jing couldn¡¯t help but ask. Chapter 804 - Chapter 804: Blazing Capital (1) Chapter 804: Blazing Capital (1) Although Lie Jing was very afraid of the Pi Xiu in front of him, he couldn t help but ask. Not only that, he also took out his money bag and handed it to Pi Xiu. Pi Xiu, who was about to chase this person out, saw the gold coins in the money bag and his eyes lit up. Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s control, Pi Xiu had not tasted gold coins for a long time. Even if it ate gold coins normally, it was very rare. But now, this person in front of him actually took out so many gold coins for him. Pi Xiu did not feel that this person in front of him was hateful anymore. ¡°On account of your generosity, I¡¯ll believe you for the time being. Pi Xiu took the money bag and immediately jumped to the side. ¡°Can I stay here and wait for your master to return?¡±Lie Jing looked at Pi Xiu and asked. ¡°Whatever.¡± Pi Xiu only had eyes for the bag full of gold coins. Moreover, this person¡¯s cultivation was not too high. Even if he wanted to do something to Senior, Senior would not be able to not notice. After hearing Pi Xiu¡¯s words, Lie Jing immediately nodded happily. There were so many rare immortal beasts in this small courtyard. Their master must be some peerless expert! At that time, he would definitely find an expert to ask for advice. ¡°What the hell is Pi Xiu doing? Why isn¡¯t there any news from the other party? At this moment, the white tiger in the courtyard saw that the Pi Xiu and the human did not fight. For a moment, it was a little puzzled. ¡°Looks like that person is not a threat. That¡¯s good. We don¡¯t have to worry.¡±The Black Tortoise did not care so much. After saying that, it slowly crawled away. At that time, Xiao Changtian, who had been busy for the whole day, finally finished his work. ¡°Aiya, I can finally go back!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at his earnings and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Right, white beast, don¡¯t forget to find a few strong young men!¡±Before leaving, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t forget to remind him. ¡°Alright, Senior, I¡¯ll definitely help you find it.¡±The white beast nodded in response. Today, he had discussed it with Daoist Master Wanshou. Daoist Master Wanshou was already helping to find them. It should not be long before he found a few helpers. At this moment, Daoist Master Wanshou looked at the few old men in front of him and said happily,¡±! asked you to come here this time because I want you to help my senior. You must be serious when the time comes!¡± ¡± These old men were all good friends of Daoist Master Wanshou when he was young. At the same time, they were also very powerful. Although they were all itinerant cultivators, they were very famous outside. ¡°Aiya, Wan Shou, you should know what kind of people we are. If that senior is really that powerful, we will definitely be serious!¡± One of the old men said with a smile. These few old men were scattered all over the continent. When he learned that Senior was looking for help, Daoist Wanshou gathered them all within a day. It was clear how much importance he placed on this matter. When these old men heard that Wanshou knew a very powerful senior, they did not hesitate to come. After so many years outside, they had seen all kinds of masters. However, listening to the words of Wanshou Zhenren, this master was not ordinary. Hence, they came. ¡°Limitless! When the time comes, don¡¯t cause trouble for me!¡±01d Man Wanshou glared at the old man and said. This Limitless had been this sloppy for so many years, and he hadn¡¯t changed at all. Among the four old men, there were two Sacred Sovereigns and two from the Sacred Sect. Their strength could be said to be very powerful. Although they were not too young, the seniors would definitely not despise them. At that time, Xiao Changtian had already returned to his courtyard. ¡°Ling ¡®Er, it¡¯s been hard on you these past few days. You still have to go help and take care of these animals when you come back.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said with some guilt,¡±But when you find help in two days, you won¡¯t have to run around.¡±¡± ¡°Senior, why would I find it hard? However, if you really want to compensate me, you don¡¯t have to give me any more gold coins¡­¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian meaningfully. She hadn¡¯t forgotten the mission that the Phoenix Peak Master had given her, which was to become Xiao Changtian s cultivation partner. Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er who was approaching him and said with a puzzled look,¡± Ling¡¯ er, you¡¯re so silly. Why don¡¯t you want the gold coins?¡± You deserve these gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see the meaning behind Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and just smiled. ¡°Senior¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± However, just as Feng Ling ¡®er was about to lean on Xiao Changtian, Xiao Changtian suddenly looked outside and shouted. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯m just passing by. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for along time!¡± Lie Jing stood outside the door and said carefully. ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not right. Why, why is this person a mortal?¡±Just as Lie Jing finished speaking carefully, he suddenly realized that the person in front of him was not an expert, but a mortal. The woman beside him seemed to have the Glaze Physique. No wonder! There were so many immortal beasts in this courtyard. It must be because of the woman with the glass physique beside that person. ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you come in and sit?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at this person s clean face and didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, so he greeted him. ¡°Thankyou!¡± Lie Jing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and sat down as soon as he entered. In front of Xiao Changtian, Lie Jing could not feel the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power in Xiao Changtian. So he really was a mortal! However, he was really bold. He actually dared to live in this desolate forbidden area. At this moment, Lie Jing was secretly complaining in his heart. ¡°By the way, brother, why are you living in this Desolate Forbidden Land? There are many demon beasts in this place!¡± Lie Jing immediately voiced out the doubts in his heart. He was just asking out of politeness. With the White Tiger and Black Tortoise guarding the courtyard, there was nothing to be afraid of this mortal. And this mortal was just leaning against the woman beside him. To put it bluntly, this man was just a gigolo. At this moment, Lie Jing had already labeled Xiao Changtian as a pretty boy. ¡°Haha, there are only some wild animals in the mountains. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±Xiao Changtian thought that the young man in front of him was a mortal like him, so he said with a smile. However, Lie Jing frowned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. There was some wild game in the mountains? This man was really pretentious. Any random demon beast in this mountain could trample this person in front of him into a pulp. This person was really good at pretending. Although Lie Jing really wanted to scold Xiao Changtian, he held it in. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer, so there was no need to argue with the pretentious person. ¡°Oh right, brother, what¡¯s your name?¡±Xiao Changtian asked Lie Jing. ¡°My name is Lie Yi.¡± Since he did not plan to stay here for long, there was no need to tell this person his real name. Chapter 805 - Chapter 805: A Few Old Men (1) Chapter 805: A Few Old Men (1) ¡°Brother Lie Yi, my name is Xiao Changtian. Haha, since we are passing by, let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡± Looking at the darkness around him, Xiao Changtian urged him to stay. ¡°Then Brother Xiao, I¡¯ll have to trouble you! ¡°Originally, Lie Jing didn¡¯t want to interrupt him, but seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s enthusiasm, he didn¡¯t reject him. Because he did not know what terrifying demon beasts would appear in the night of this desolate forbidden land, it was better not to act rashly. The next day, the sky had just brightened when Lie Jing set off. Xiao Changtian went to the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re here!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian approached the Glorious Star Restaurant, he saw Master Wanshou and four old men waiting for him in the shop. ¡°Uncle WanShou, are you done with your family matters? Why are you here so early in the morning?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old men and asked in confusion. ¡°Aiya, Senior, didn¡¯t I hear that you were looking for help? I specially found it for you!¡± Master Wanshou smiled at Xiao Changtian and then looked at the old men behind him. Xiao Changtian looked at Master Wanshou and the old men behind him. He knew something was wrong. No way! No way! ¡®This¡­¡¯ Could it be that Elder Wanshou was going to ask these old men to come over and help? It wasn¡¯t that Xiao Changtian despised these old men, but one of them was as thin as a stick, as if he could be blown away by the wind. One of them looked like he had seen through everything, and two of them had white hair. They looked like they could be his grandfathers! Moreover, didn¡¯t he tell the white beast that he wanted to find a few strong young men like him? Why did this Uncle WanShou bring all his relatives here? ¡°Uncle Wanshou, could it be that the people behind you¡­?¡±Xiao Changtian asked Wanshou Zhenren in confusion. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Senior, although the few elders behind me are a little old, their arms and legs are still strong! ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and said immediately. Although it was not easy to find a young man with the same cultivation level as the white beast, he could still find an old man with a higher cultivation level than the white beast. ¡°Uncle WanShou, are you sure these people can help take care of Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s business?¡±Xiao Changtian still had some doubts. It was not because of anything else, but because of these old people. What if they were tired from working? Then wouldn¡¯t he have to pay for the medical expenses? ¡°What do you mean? What? You even despise us!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Old Man Wujiang, who was standing behind Master Wanshou, stood up and said disdainfully. Originally, Daoist Master Wanshou had told them that this senior had hidden himself as a mortal and that they should be more polite. However, they did not expect that after meeting him today, this Xiao Changtian was clearly a mortal. Moreover, a mortal actually despised them for being old. How could Limitless accept this? ¡°Limitless! Why are you talking to Senior?!¡± Reverend Wan Shou didn¡¯t expect that this Boundless would be so stubborn and insist on courting death in front of Senior! ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Uncle WanShou, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t mean to despise you! ¡°Xiao Changtian quickly stopped him. He did not dare to provoke this old man. If this old man fainted from anger and tried to extort him, then he would really lose more than he gained. ¡°However, can these uncles really do it?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Limitless and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although these few are a little old, their legs are still agile! ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou immediately said. ¡°Humph! The few of us are very efficient and ruthless! Isn¡¯t it just helping you? Why can¡¯t we?¡± Wujiang said loudly to Xiao Changtian. This time, he was going to let this mortal see what a powerful immortal cultivator was! ¡°Then¡­ Alright then!¡± Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly. These few elders were a little old, but they did not seem to have it easy. Moreover, they were all found by Master Wanshou, so they should be quite reliable! ¡°Uncle Limitless, why don¡¯t you come with me to the kitchen?¡±Xiao Changtian then walked towards the backyard. ¡°Aiya, I told you guys not to cause trouble. What¡¯s wrong with you, Boundless?¡±Daoist Master Wanshou said angrily to the others as he watched Xiao Changtian walk into the backyard. ¡°Reverend Wanshou! We treat you as our own brother, so why are you making us follow this kid? This kid really doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power at all. He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s pretending at all. Daoist Master Wanshou, you couldn¡¯t have been deceived, right?¡± The old man beside him also walked forward and slowly said to Daoist Master Wanshou. ¡°Aiya, Elder Kong, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±Reverend Wanshou was really helpless at this moment. ¡°You guys just watch! Senior will naturally prove it to you.¡¯Tn the end, Master Daoist Wanshou sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll stay here for two days and treat it as a vacation. Two days from now, we won¡¯t be staying here anymore!¡± In the end, Limitless nodded and said. They had come all the way here anyway. Just treat it as a visit to Daoist Master Wanshou. ¡°Hey, Uncle Limitless, come quickly!¡±Xiao Changtian shouted at Limitless from the backyard. ¡°I want to see what tricks this mortal can display.¡±After that, Limitless walked towards the backyard. ¡°Uncle Limitless, I think you¡¯re the strongest among these people! This pair of beast meat needs to be cut. You do it!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Uncle Wujiang and handed over the big knife in his hand. ¡°Isn¡¯tit just cutting-¡± ¡°What happened?¡± However, just as Boundless received these sabers, he suddenly felt a powerful spiritual energy rush from his hands to the top of his head. ¡°This¡­ This saber!¡± Looking at the big blade in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Limitless ¡®expression changed drastically. He looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Xiao Changtian looked at Limitless ¡®surprised expression and sighed. No way, no way. This old man couldn¡¯t have never seen a decent broadsword before, right? ¡°Where did you get this saber?¡±After a long while, Limitless recovered from his shock and looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Because of this saber, even with his strength as a Saint Venerable, he couldn¡¯t get such a powerful saber. But now, the one Xiao Changtian gave him had such power. ¡°This meat cleaver? I still have a lot of them. If you want them, I can give you two.¡± Xiao Changtian said indifferently. Because in order to prevent the knife from becoming blunt, he had specially prepared a few of them. ¡°Here¡­ Give me two?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Wu Jiang¡¯s surprised expression became even more shocked. Chapter 806 - Chapter 806: What Bad Luck (1) Chapter 806: What Bad Luck (1) ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just two sabers. I¡¯m not that stingy.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Uncle Wujiang. He wasn¡¯t that petty to be angry with an old man. ¡°Oh right, Uncle Limitless, the meat here has to be cut evenly, or it will affect the taste.¡±Xiao Changtian then ordered Uncle Limitless. Wujiang didn¡¯t notice the meat on the table. After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Wujiang looked at it and was shocked again. It was not because of anything else, but because the meat on the table was not ordinary pork or mutton, but genuine demon beast meat. ¡°Soaring Sky Ape, Red Sea Joy¡­¡± Looking at the lumps of demonic beast meat, Limitless muttered their names. It was not because of anything else, but because these demonic beasts were at least at the level of a Sacred Sovereign. If they wanted to eat such demon beast meat normally, they would probably only be able to do so when some sect was entertaining their distinguished guests. However, this meat seemed to be sold normally. ¡°This¡­ Did you hit all these?¡± At this moment, Wujiang¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Changtian had changed drastically. This Xiao Changtian was not an ordinary person at all. It was all his fault for being too shallow. Xiao Changtian was a reclusive expert. It was all his fault for being too shallow and not being able to detect it. ¡°That¡¯s right. By the way, if you understand, then I¡¯ll leave first. There aren¡¯t enough demon beasts. I have to hurry to the Desolate Forbidden Land and get some back.¡± Xiao Changtian remembered that he still had to go hunting, so he left after giving some instructions to Boundless. ¡°Ten thousand beasts! Ten thousand beasts! Just now, I was blind and couldn¡¯t see Senior¡¯s cultivation. I really deserve to die!¡± After Xiao Changtian left, Limitless walked out and said to Master Wanshou. ¡°Hmph, I told you not to underestimate Senior. Fortunately, Senior has a good temper and doesn¡¯t fuss over it with you. Otherwise, you would be finished! ¡°Master Wanshou looked at Limitless and snorted. ¡°Wanshou, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but that senior¡¯s disguise is just too good. You know, I¡¯ve seen many people, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone who can disguise as well as senior.¡± Limitless sighed and said slowly to Master Wanshou. At the beginning, he really didn¡¯t find any trace of spiritual power in Xiao Changtian. He could only say that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was too high, so high that he couldn¡¯t even guess it. ¡°Sigh, no way. Myriad Beasts, Limitless, is it really that ridiculous?¡± The three old men beside him were all dumbfounded. ¡°No way, Unbounded? Isn¡¯t he just a mortal?¡±Elder Kong looked at Myriad Beasts and Limitless helplessly. What was going on? How did the most stubborn Boundless become like this? ¡°Aiya Elder Kong, just believe us. Senior is really not an ordinary person!¡±Wan Shou patted Elder Kong¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±You guys stay here and do your best. I¡¯ll return to the Starry Sky Sect first.¡±¡± After saying that, Daoist Master Wanshou did not stay in the Glorious Star Tower any longer. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already arrived at the forbidden area of the Wilderness. ¡°This time, we have to go inside. After all, the Glorious Star Tower is no longer the small stall of the past. The demand for these demon beasts is not ordinary.¡±Xiao Changtian muttered as he looked around. At this moment, on the other side of the forbidden land, Lie Jing was looking around in panic. After leaving Xiao Changtian¡¯s small courtyard, he had been walking towards the forbidden grounds of the Wilderness. However, even though he was clearly heading north, everything around him was getting more and more strange. Not only did the surrounding plants become more and more strange, but a thick fog also rose in the surroundings, making the entire forest even more strange. Lie Jing had not been too afraid just now, but now, he realized that the compass in his hand had instantly lost its function. Even the things he had brought along to guide the way had lost their effect in this fog. ¡°What should we do now? Where should we go? Lie Jing looked around solemnly, not knowing where to go next. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, the roar of a demon beast suddenly came from behind the tree in front of them. ¡°No way, no way. I can¡¯t be so unlucky, right?¡±Lie Jing¡¯s body trembled as he heard the demon beast¡¯s cry. Although he was the eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect and had seen many rare and powerful demonic beasts, he had only seen them. In order to protect him, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect had never allowed him to fight alone with those demonic beasts. Now that they had met, Lie Jing was at a loss. Meanwhile, in the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Sect Master, are you really going to let Eldest Young Master go to the forbidden area of the Wilderness?¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect looked at the Sect Leader and asked. ¡°That brat, I usually give him enough face, but now, in front of so many people in the sect, he actually doesn¡¯t give me any face at all. Since he wants to go, I won¡¯t stop him. After all, I, the Scorching Sun Sect Master, don¡¯t only have one son!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master said angrily after hearing the First Elder¡¯s words. This Lie Jing had actually insulted him in front of so many people. He did not even put his father in his eyes. Anyway, his eldest son¡¯s strength was not much. Even if he died in that wild forbidden land, he would not feel too much heartache. ¡°Hey¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect sighed helplessly when he saw the attitude of the Scorching Sun Sect Master. This young master was too stubborn. ¡°At this moment, Lie Jing is looking at the faint figure in the distance with trepidation. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± just as Lie Jing was panicking, the commotion in front of him grew louder and louder. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a huge rhinoceros rushed out from the thick fog in front of them. ¡°Giant-Giant Spirit Rhinoceros!¡± Looking at the huge rhinoceros in front of him, Lie Jing¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡°What should we do? That¡¯s a Sacred Sovereign Giant Spirit Rhinoceros. How can I possibly defeat it?¡±Lie Jing didn¡¯t know what to do now. This was because if he were to face the Giant Spirit Rhinoceros with his current strength, he would only die. ¡°Roar!¡± Just as Lie Jing was panicking, the Giant Spirit Rhinoceros roared and charged forward. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± At this moment, Lie Jing closed his eyes in despair. He had never thought that his life would end here. ¡°Bang!¡± Right at this moment, a figure suddenly knocked the huge spirit rhinoceros to the side. ¡°F * ck, why is this guy here?¡± Xiao Changtian stabbed his blade into the Giant Spirit Rhinoceros ¡®body. ¡°This¡­ This, this¡­Brother Xiao?¡± When Lie Jing opened his eyes and saw the figure, his jaw dropped in shock. ¡°Aiya! So it¡¯s you!¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and saw Lie Jing. So this brother was still here! Chapter 807 - Chapter 807: Blazing Capital’s Shock (1) Chapter 807: Blazing Capital¡¯s Shock (1) ¡°Why are you still here?¡±Xiao Changtian walked to the side of Lie Jing and said in surprise. ¡°How is this possible? The Giant Spirit Rhinoceros was killed by you just like that!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Lie Jing felt as if he was dreaming. What was wrong with this mortal? How could he stab the Giant Spirit Rhinoceros to death? This was simply unbelievable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Although this rhino was a little big, it was not that powerful. ¡°Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw Lie Jing¡¯s reaction. How did this kid dare to come to this deep forest alone? He was even afraid of this rhinoceros. ¡°Not very powerful?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lie Jing finally understood that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t just acting tough last night. He really had the ability. ¡°Brother Xiao, no, Senior, can you let me follow you?¡±Lie Jing quickly reacted and said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. ¡°What? Follow me?¡± Xiao Changtian was confused. He had only killed a rhinoceros, and this Lie Jing was already so surprised that he still wanted to follow him. It was truly unbelievable. ¡°Senior, I was blind before and didn¡¯t see that you were such an expert. Please let me learn from you.¡±Lie Jing said to Xiao Changtian. It was not because of anything else, but because he had now realized how powerful Xiao Changtian was. As the eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect, he had seen many different kinds of masters, and the most powerful ones usually pretended to be mortals. In the beginning, he didn¡¯t realize that Xiao Changtian was such an expert. Now, he finally understood. How could he give up such a great opportunity? If he followed Xiao Changtian, he would definitely learn a lot. ¡°Uh, but I¡¯m just a little good at hunting. If you follow me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get much.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Lie Jing and said slowly. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lie Jing thought to himself,¡± Senior must be testing me, testing my patience.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! If I follow you, I definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, Lie Jing tried to coax him again. ¡°Right, Senior, here are some things I brought. Take it as my filial piety to you. ¡°After saying that, Lie Jing handed Xiao Changtian a large bag of gold coins and many artifacts he had brought with him. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to receive it at first, but when he saw the big bag of gold coins, his eyes instantly lit up. Such a big bag should be worth at least 500 gold coins! It seemed that this kid was still a young master! Such a big bag was probably the profits of Glorious Star Restaurant for several days. ¡°Cough, since you are so sincere in wanting to stay here, just give me some gold coins. You can take back the rest first.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t ask for much, only a few gold coins. After all, such a young master must have suffered at home for coming to the deep mountains and forests. He would probably go back soon. At that time, if he tookhim in, he might be able to take care of their Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s business in the future. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian did not refuse and let Lie Jing follow him. ¡°Senior, this fog seems to be a formation, right?¡±Lie Jing followed behind Xiao Changtian and muttered to himself as he looked at the thick fog around him. That was because when he was walking just now, he could not find the exit at all. It was as if a ghost had appeared in his surroundings. ¡°What? Formation? No way. You¡¯re just too worried. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just follow me.¡±Xiao Changtian sighed as he looked at Lie Jing. It seemed that this kid was really a young master. He had never even seen the fog in the mountains. In the thick fog, it was as if he had turned on the GPS. He quickly walked out of the fog and returned to his courtyard. ¡°Senior is really amazing. Such a thick fog, and I can feel that the array formation is not ordinary, but Senior walked out so easily. It¡¯s simply too amazing. It seems that I really didn¡¯t follow the wrong person!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the admiration on Lie Jing¡¯s face grew stronger. At this moment, he realized how shallow he was, and he also realized that this was what a master was like. ¡°Right, Brother Lie, if you want to stay here, you can stay in that empty room.¡±Xiao Changtian pointed at the house beside him. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t call me Brother Lie. Just call me Little Lie! ¡°Hearing Xiao Changtian call him, Lie Jing quickly said. Yesterday, he was shallow and thought that Xiao Changtian was really a mortal. Now that he knew the truth, he didn¡¯t dare to let Xiao Changtian call him Brother Lie. ¡°Alright, Little Lie, you can stay here for now. I still have to go to the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Xiao Changtian left after making the arrangements. At that time, in the Whole Gale Sect. ¡°Kuang Shan, this time, this sect master is also helpless.¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Kuang Shan and sighed. ¡°Sect Master, didn¡¯t you say that you would avenge me? How could he go back on his word? Can¡¯t you even deal with a woman?¡±Kuang Shan looked at the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master and questioned. ¡°Pa-¡± Upon hearing Kuang Shan¡¯s words, the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master was so shocked that he was scared of the table. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that! If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could we have ended up in this state? Do you know how big of a figure our Whole Gale Sect offended because of you?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Kuang Shan with a face full of rage. This damn Kuang Shan, if he wasn¡¯t his own nephew, he would definitely have slapped him across the face. ¡°No, no, no. No, it can¡¯t be. Sect Master, I¡­ I did it because of that woman. How could that woman have such great ability?¡± Kuang Shan was startled by the furious look of the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with the sect master of the Whole Gale Sect. ¡°Hehe, a woman! A woman! Do you know who that woman is?¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said with a face full of anger. ¡°That woman is the woman of that expert! You actually dared to touch such a woman. You simply don¡¯t want to live! ¡°The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Kuang Shan, his face flushed red from anger. ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t that woman just a little special?¡±Kuang Shan was somewhat in disbelief. ¡°Besides, how can there be an expert in that place? How could there be an expert in that broken Star Town?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless. From today onwards, you¡¯ll stay in your room and don¡¯t come out! If I see you with a woman again, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master roared furiously at Kuang Shan. Even now, this Kuang Shan still did not know how to repent. He was simply hopeless. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t! I¡­ Me!¡± ¡°Men, lock Kuang Shan in his room. Without my permission, he is not allowed to leave.¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master didn¡¯t wait for him to finish speaking before fiercely arranging. Chapter 808 - Chapter 808: Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets (1) Chapter 808: Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets (1) At that time, in Star Town. ¡°One thousand, two thousand¡­¡± Seeing so many gold coins in his moneybag, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face bloomed with joy. The earnings from the past few days, in addition to the amount he had saved up previously, were now enough to go to the Heaven Secrets Pavilion to exchange for the spirit tree seeds. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he walked towards the Tianji Pavilion. After a while, Xiao Changtian arrived at the entrance of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°No wonder the news here is so expensive. It looks different.¡± In front of Xiao Changtian, there was a building that was more luxurious than the surrounding buildings. On the huge plaque, there were three golden words carved on it: Tianji Pavilion. ¡°I¡¯m here for the news of the spirit tree seed! ¡°Xiao Changtian looked at the building in front of him and stepped into it. ¡°Stop, what are you doing?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to enter, two guards asked him. ¡°I¡¯m here to exchange information.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at them. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re here to exchange information and not to cause trouble?¡±Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the two guards had a disdainful look on their faces. This was because even if the people they received were not cultivators, they were all mortals with some status and were very rich. Not only was this mortal in front of him an ordinary person without any cultivation, but he was also dressed in coarse linen clothes. One look and one could tell that he was from a poor family. Could such a person have the money to exchange information with the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Was this how he treated his customers?¡± After hearing the guard¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face instantly darkened. Could it be that the Heaven Secret Pavilion didn¡¯t want to sell him information because he was just an ordinary person? ¡°I advise you not to cause trouble in front of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has seen many people like you! If you don¡¯t want us to make a move, you¡¯d better leave quickly!¡± The guard said to Xiao Changtian in disdain. ¡°Someone has come to the Prophecy Pavilion to cause trouble again! It seemed that he would be chased away later!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t come to this place. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± Not only the guards, but many people were also whispering to Xiao Changtian. Every month, there would be quite a number of people who wanted to cause a ruckus in the Secret Pavilion, but they would all be ruthlessly chased away by the Secret Pavilion¡¯s guards. ¡°F * ck, you really look down on me. You can actually do this?¡±Xiao Changtian looked around helplessly. He did look a little poor, but he couldn¡¯t be beaten to death. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on? Who is shouting here?¡±At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion walked out. Today, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion happened to be on duty inside. When he heard the commotion outside, he came out and asked. ¡°First Elder, someone has come to our Prophecy Pavilion to cause trouble again!¡± The guard immediately reported when he saw the First Elder come out. ¡°Xiao Changtian!¡± However, just as the guard finished speaking, he saw the Great Elder looking at Xiao Changtian with a smile and said,¡±I didn¡¯t expect you to really come!¡±¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what was going on with this old man. Why did he call out his name? He had never seen the underframe before. ¡°Mm, the two of you should be more careful next time. This isn¡¯t here to cause trouble!¡± The Great Elder turned around and reprimanded the two of them after laughing at Xiao Changtian. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t that person poor? What was going on? Why did the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion personally bring him in?¡± Seeing this scene, the Ninjas who were laughing at Xiao Changtian were all dumbfounded. They were very surprised and didn¡¯ t know what was going on. ¡°I remember now!¡± ¡°What¡¯ s wrong? What¡¯ s wrong?¡± ¡°That person, that person is not a poor person! Isn¡¯t that the boss of Xing Hua Restaurant?¡± At this moment, a townsfolk shouted. ¡°Star Glory Tower? The biggest restaurant in our town?¡± The townsfolk on the other side also said in surprise. Although Glorious Star Restaurant had only been open for a few days, its business was booming. It was now the most popular restaurant in Star Town. ¡°I was wondering why this person was so familiar! The owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant had the backing of the Starry Sky Sect!¡± Another townsfolk said in surprise. At this moment, many people looked at Xiao Changtian who was invited in by the Great Elder with lingering fear. They regretted what they had said. They were the real poor people. If Xiao Changtian hated them, they would really be finished. At this moment, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Brother Xiao, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect these guards to actually stop you.¡± The Great Elder quickly apologized after bringing Xiao Changtian in. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. But how do you know me?¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t really care about what had just happened. ¡°Brother Xiao, didn¡¯t Wan Shou tellyou?¡±The Great Elder looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s confused face and asked in surprise. ¡°Uncle WanShou? He didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Xiao Changtian was still confused. ¡°Aiya, Wan Shou knew that you were looking for the spirit tree seed, so he specially found me and asked me to keep this news for you.¡±The Great Elder did not hide anything and immediately said it. ¡°Uncle WanShou is really a good person! I didn¡¯t expect him to be so attentive! I¡¯m really grateful to him!¡± Xiao Changtian had never thought that Uncle Wanshou would help him in this matter. Moreover, Uncle Wanshou must have begged the Tianji Pavilion a lot. He was really touched. When he returned, he would definitely thank Uncle Wanshou properly. The Great Elder was observing Xiao Changtian quietly, but even if he used all his skills, he couldn¡¯t see any spiritual power in Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. He was no different from an ordinary person. However, after thinking about Master Wanshou¡¯swords, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets continued to look at Xiao Changtian calmly. ¡°Brother Xiao, I wonder why you¡¯re looking for this spirit tree seed?¡± The Great Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face froze when he heard the Great Elder¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t tell them that he was here to get the 100,000 crystal points from the system. ¡°I¡­ To accomplish something great.¡± Xiao Changtian pondered for a moment and said. The Great Elder of the Machinery Pavilion shook his head helplessly when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s mysterious look. Since Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to tell him, he wouldn¡¯t force him. Moreover, the Secret Pavilion had a rule that they could not ask about the privacy of their guests. Although it was against the rules, he was really curious. ¡°In that case, have you brought enough gold coins?¡±Then, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion asked. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, everything is prepared.¡±Xiao Changtian immediately nodded. Chapter 809 - Chapter 809: Buying News (1) Chapter 809: Buying News (1) ¡± However, if you want to find the spirit tree seeds, I suggest you buy them one by one.¡±The Great Elder said to Xiao Changtian. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because Xiao Changtian wanted to buy this spirit tree seed. Not only was it very far away, but it was also very difficult to get it. If Xiao Changtian met with an accident on the way, then there would be nothing left. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t refuse. After all, buying one message at a time would give him time to earn gold coins. Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t saved enough money to buy nine messages at once. ¡°Follow me.¡± Then, the Great Elder brought Xiao Changtian to the basement of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Kada, kada.¡± In the huge empty basement, Xiao Changtian and the Great Elder¡¯s footsteps were unusually loud. Not only was this place big, but it was also surrounded by cabinets. The cabinets were very big, and each cabinet had countless small grids. Inside them were all kinds of information. ¡°Ah, I found it.¡± Suddenly, the Great Elder in front of Xiao Changtian stopped and looked at the small box on the top of the huge cabinet in front of him. The small grid here was different from the previous one because the grid here was purple. ¡°The Secret Pavilion will pay you a visit according to the importance of the information. The gray grid just now is the cheapest information. Then, there¡¯s this purple grid, followed by yellow and red. Among them, the red information was the most important. If one wanted to obtain that information, they had to pay a very high price.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder slowly explained. ¡°However, most of the information is in the gray and purple boxes. The most important ones are in the yellow boxes, so no one has bought the red information for so many years.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head. No wonder the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was so huge. This was because there was not only a Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets here, but it was also spread throughout the entire Divine Pool Sacred World. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had an elder in charge of every place. Therefore, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had a huge intelligence network. It could be as big as national affairs or as small as who had stolen a chicken from a house. ¡°Found it!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was sighing with emotion, the Great Elder took out a piece of leather paper from the grid above. ¡°This purple colored information is worth at least 1000 gold coins. For the sake of the ten thousand beasts, I¡¯ll charge you 1000 gold coins!¡± The Great Elder said as he handed the leather paper to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Thankyou!¡± After the transaction, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stop. Then, he took the kraft paper and went out. ¡°Han Mo Country? What is this place?¡± When Xiao Changtian returned to the Glorious Star Tower, he frowned and said while looking at the words on the kraft paper. ¡°Senior, are you talking about the Han Mo Kingdom?¡±At this moment, Luo Lan walked to Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just bought this information from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. One of the spirit tree seeds is in the Han Mo Kingdom.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded at Luo Lan. ¡°However, I just don¡¯t know what kind of place the Han Mo Kingdom is.¡± ¡°Senior, the Han Mo Kingdom is at the southernmost border of the Jade Lake Sacred World. That place is called the Han Mo Kingdom because it is located in the vast desert. Although very few people go to that country, it is extremely powerful.¡± Loraine did not hesitate and told him everything she knew about the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°Hmm, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to go personally.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded. He had to find this spirit tree seed. Even if it was in a remote place, he would go. The news that Xiao Changtian was going to the Han Mo Kingdom spread throughout the entire Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior! Can I go with you?¡± At this moment, Lie Jing walked out from behind and asked. When Lie Jing, who was in the courtyard, found out that Xiao Changtian had opened a restaurant in Star Town, he volunteered to help. Therefore, Xiao Changtian found him a job in the kitchen to help cut meat. What Lie Jing didn¡¯t expect was that his cultivation, which had not broken through for many years, would actually break through on that day because his senior had asked him to cut the meat. He had broken through from a Saint Master to a Great Saint Master in an instant. If this continued, no one in the Scorching Sun Sect would be able to defeat him when he returned. Therefore, Lie Jing wanted to stay by Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Perhaps he could break through faster. ¡°The journey this time is long, and I don¡¯t know what dangers there will be. You¡¯d better stay in Stardust Town obediently.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and shook his head when he saw Lie Jing¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t dare to bring the young master along. If his parents came looking for him, not only would he be unlucky, but his Starry Tower would also not have a good ending. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Lie Jing¡¯s face was filled with despair. The senior was saying that he was too weak and that he would be a burden if he followed him. ¡°Senior, in that case, I will wait for your return in Stardust Town! ¡°Although Lie Jing was very disappointed, he looked at Xiao Changtian with determination. He had to strive to become stronger before Senior returned, so that Senior would look at him in a new light. ¡°Alright, since I want to set off, I¡¯ll cook later and call them over!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian walked towards the kitchen. ¡°Hey, Elder Kong, didn¡¯t you say that you would leave in two days? Why hadn¡¯t he left after such a long time?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was cooking, Master Daoist Wanshou came over and asked Elder Kong with a smile. ¡°I was indeed shallow before! But now, I¡¯ve already been deeply convinced by Senior!¡± Elder Kong didn¡¯t believe in Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength at first, but when he saw Xiao Changtian teach Unbounded how to handle meat, he was deeply convinced by Xiao Changtian. One had to know that just by chopping off a rhinoceros leg, the power emitted from Xiao Changtian¡¯s body could make him kneel down immediately. ¡°Then Elder Su, are you also convinced by Senior¡¯s strength?¡±Daoist Wanshou asked with a smile as he looked at the other white-haired old man. ¡°Arenren¡¯t you asking a question in the know?¡±Elder Su rolled his eyes at Master Wanshou. They were old after all. The depth of the hidden experts nowadays was something that even old men like them could not see through. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s eat!¡± In order to let these people take good care of the Glorious Star Restaurant after he left, Xiao Changtian had specially prepared a very sumptuous feast this time. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing. So many dishes are still so fragrant.¡± Looking at the table full of dishes, Feng Ling ¡®er could not help but sigh. Feng Ling ¡®er had been looking for all sorts of opportunities to get close to Xiao Changtian, but it was all to no avail. Now that Xiao Changtian was leaving, she had no more chances. Chapter 810 - Chapter 810: Prepare to Set Off (1) Chapter 810: Prepare to Set Off (1) ¡°Haha, everyone, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and eat.¡± Xiao Changtian called out to everyone when he saw that they were all looking forward to it. After that, the few of them saw Xiao Changtian start eating, so they started to eat as well. ¡°Delicious! Senior, your cooking is really delicious!¡± At this moment, Wujiang was eating the food made by Xiao Changtian in big mouthfuls. Not only was it delicious, but with every bite, Wujiang felt that his internal organs were nourished by spiritual power. Senior was indeed a senior. Even the food he cooked was so amazing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so excited, Uncle Limitless. There¡¯s still so much left.¡±Looking at Uncle Wujiang¡¯s crazy eating, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. As a boss, he didn¡¯t usually abuse his employees like this. Why did this old man act like he hadn¡¯t eaten before? Just looking at it was shocking. ¡°P-p-¡± ¡°Aiya, Limitless, I told you to slow down. We¡¯re not snatching it from you! ¡°Elder Kong said helplessly. ¡°No, no, no. No!¡± Limitless looked at the old and old holes, then stood up and rushed out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Changtian asked in confusion as he looked at the figure who suddenly dashed out. ¡°He probably ate too much and was full.¡± Daoist Wanshou rolled his eyes and said. This Boundless really didn¡¯t know how to be reserved at all. As for Elder Kong, he looked at the back of Limitless¡¯s leaving figure with a face full of surprise. This was because he could feel the spiritual energy that was about to erupt from Limitless ¡®body. It seemed that he was about to break through! Just a meal from Senior was enough to make Limitless break through. Senior was simply a god! ¡°Whoosh!¡± However, even as Elder Kong was sighing, Elder Su stood up abruptly and ran out. No, I didn¡¯t put laxatives in this meal. Why are they all like this?¡± Seeing Elder Su leave, Xiao Changtian was confused. What was going on today? At this moment, Elder Kong reacted and immediately said,¡± Aiya, Senior, don¡¯t worry too much. They ate something wrong at the beginning, so they¡¯re not feeling well. It¡¯s definitely not because of your dishes.¡± ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You scared me.¡± Hearing Elder Kong¡¯s explanation, Xiao Changtian was relieved. If the two old men really ate his food and spoiled it, he would have to be responsible for them. At this moment, Limitless, who had run out of the Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s backyard, was slightly stunned when he saw Elder Kong. ¡°You¡­ Are you going to break through too?¡± Limitless asked in surprise. ¡°Only the two of us have the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. Are you going to allow you to advance?¡± Elder Kong raised his eyebrows. ¡°We have to be prepared later. The lightning tribulation of breaking through to the Sage Sect is not so easy to deal with.¡±Elder Kong reminded Limitless. ¡°No, what if we scare Senior when the lightning tribulation comes out later?¡± At this moment, Limitless said again. ¡°That won¡¯t do! If we go out at this time, I¡¯m afraid that all the commoners within five kilometers will suffer.¡±Elder Kong also knew that their current place was not very good, but there was no other way. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Just as the two of them were sighing with emotion, an earth-shattering roar of thunder suddenly sounded from the sky. ¡°Eh? Is it going to rain?¡± Xiao Changtian naturally heard the commotion outside, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. Senior is really amazing. He didn¡¯t even take such a powerful lightning tribulation to heart. Elder Kong sighed in his heart. The thunder tribulation of a sacred sect was no joke, but the senior was still sitting there like an old dragon. It was simply too powerful. ¡°What should we do? What should he do! If this lightning strikes down, our Glorious Star Restaurant will probably be reduced to ruins!¡± Limitless said in panic. If the lightning tribulation destroyed the Glorious Star Tower, Senior would definitely not let him off! ¡°Bang-Bang-¡± Just as Limitless and Elder Su were panicking, the huge thunderbolt that was like a waterfall instantly struck the two of them. ¡°Eh? Boundless! Quick¡­ Look at the lightning!¡± The two of them closed their eyes in fear. However, after a long time, they only heard the rumbling of lightning, but they did not feel the lightning striking down. ¡°Fuck! ¡®This¡­¡¯ This is too strong!¡± When Limitless opened his eyes and saw the heavenly lightning, his face changed and his mouth opened wide. That was because the moment the heavenly lightning was about to come into contact with the Glorious Star Tower, it actually changed its direction and turned a corner, blasting towards a place that could not be seen in the distance. ¡°Senior, Senior is really too strong! ¡°When Boundless saw this scene, he naturally understood what was going on. Xiao Changtian was probably not just a Saint Emperor! To think that he could even control the heavenly lightning that was used to transcend his tribulation so easily. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, bad news! Not good!¡± At this moment, the cultivators of the Whole Gale Sect were screaming. ¡°Not good! Sect Master, our Gale Great Hall has been struck into ruins by lightning!¡± ¡°Ah! Sect Master, that heavenly lightning that came from god knows where struck down Senior Brother Kuang Shan¡¯s house. Senior Brother Kuang Shan is still inside!¡± Then, there was another wave of chaotic shouts. ¡°F * ck! Who the hell is it that wants to deal with my Whole Gale Sect like this! The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not expect that disaster would come from the sky when people were sitting in the house. What was going on? How could such a heavenly lightning strike their Fierce Gale Sect? This heavenly lightning was none other than the heavenly lightning that Limitless and Elder Su had to endure when they advanced. However, because of Xiao Changtian, the heavenly lightning did not strike Star Town. Instead, it was driven to Gale Sect, which was hundreds of kilometers away. At this moment, in Star Magnificent Tower. ¡°Aiya, why are you two so slow? We¡¯ve all finished eating!¡± Of course, Elder Kong had also felt the violent power just now, so he quickly called out to them when he saw them return. ¡°Thankyou, Senior. Thankyou, Senior.¡± Wu Jiang and Elder Su thanked Xiao Changtian after they returned. ¡°What? Why are you thanking me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them in confusion. ¡°Aiya, Senior, you don¡¯t have to worry about the two of them. You can go without worry this time. We¡¯ll help you take good care of the Glorious Star Restaurant. When we come back, we guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to buy enough information.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou hurriedly went up and said when he saw the few of them like this. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t waste any more time. You guys take good care of the Glorious Star Restaurant, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and nodded. Then, he was ready to go. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, Kylin suddenly appeared beside his feet. ¡°Little guy, are you going to come with me?¡±Xiao Changtian said with a smile as he looked at the small Kirin. ¡°Awooo! Awooo!¡± Kylin was still holding onto Xiao Changtian¡¯s pants. ¡°Alright, in that case, follow me.¡±Anyway, this little fellow was not a hindrance. Chapter 811 - Chapter 811: Stone City (1) Chapter 811: Stone City (1) Not long after, Xiao Changtian carried the little Kylin and headed towards the Han Mo Kingdom. At that moment, inside Phoenix Peak. ¡°What did you say? The expert went to the Han Mo Kingdom?¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said in surprise. ¡°Yes, Senior just left not long ago. Forgive me for being incompetent and not being able to become Senior¡¯s Dao companion before Senior left.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er said to the Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak. ¡°Humph! Really useless. If that¡¯s the case, then you don¡¯t have to stay with the expert anymore!¡±The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak said slowly. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you shall serve Kuang Shan of the Whole Gale Sect!¡± ¡°What is it? Master! That crazy¡­ Kuang Shan!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er hadn¡¯t expected the Phoenix Peak¡¯s Peak Master to make such a decision, and she hadn¡¯t recovered from her shock. ¡°Humph! It¡¯s useless to let you stay in the master for so long. Since that¡¯s the case, you might as well serve Kuang Shan. I¡¯ve already discussed it with the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master. You don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡± The Peak Master of Phoenix Nest Peak snorted coldly as he spoke to Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°But¡­But Master!¡± Of course, Feng Ling ¡®er knew what kind of person Kuang Shan was. He couldn¡¯t be compared to Senior at all. Now that Senior had left, it was useless even if she wanted to ask Senior for help. Moreover, the people from the Imperial Beast Peak would not help him. ¡°Master, please give me another chance! I¡­1¡® ¡°Hahaha, Feng Ling ¡®er, just obediently come back with me!¡±At this moment, Kuang Shan was pushed out in a wheelchair. It was precisely because of the last lightning tribulation that Kuang Shan, who was sitting in the room, suffered. Fortunately, he survived, but his two legs could be considered crippled. In the future, he could only use a wheelchair. Looking at Kuang Shan¡¯s situation, the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master also felt a little guilty. Hence, he came over to cooperate with Feng Qifeng. As long as Feng Qifeng was willing to hand over Feng Ling ¡®er, then the Gale Sect was willing to join forces with Feng Qifeng to deal with that Imperial Beast Peak. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Kuang Shan on the wheelchair, and her face was filled with despair. She didn¡¯t expect that she would end up in such a situation one day. ¡°Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent someone to avenge you.¡±The Phoenix Nest Peak Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and nodded. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the scene in front of her and could only nod helplessly. There was nothing he could do now. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had been walking towards the Han Mo Kingdom according to the directions on the map for almost half a month. ¡°Aiyo, damn, why is it so far away?¡±Xiao Changtian said helplessly as he looked at the Stone City and the symbol on the map. Because the Stone City on the map was in the middle of the two places, Xiao Changtian had only walked half of the way. The remaining half of the journey would take at least half a month. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the night first. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±Looking at the Stone City in front of him, Xiao Changtian said. In the past half a month, he had been rushing non-stop. He did not expect that he had only left halfway. ¡°If only I were a cultivator! If that¡¯s the case, I can rush over in half a day, let alone half a month.¡±Xiao Changtian walked to the gate of Stone City and murmured. Just as Xiao Changtian entered the Stone City, two black figures suddenly appeared in front of the city. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to come to this place!¡±The man in black said in a low voice. ¡°Then are we going to make a move tonight?¡± The man in black looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s do it tonight.¡±The man in black said without hesitation. And this black shadow was none other than the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak who had been taken away by the fiend race a few days ago. The other one was sent by the fiend race to help the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the empty streets and couldn¡¯t help but be curious. This Stone City looked so big, but why were there so few people before sunset? Thus, Xiao Changtian walked to an inn not far away with curiosity. ¡°Waiter, a room please!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted at the waiter. ¡°Alright! Please come in!¡± The waiter immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°Hey, waiter, I want to ask you, what¡¯s going on with your Stone City? Why are there so few people?¡± Xiao Changtian was brought to the door by the waiter and immediately called out to the waiter. ¡°Aiya, customer, you must be from somewhere else!¡±Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the waiter quickly went over and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not from here.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and signaled the waiter to continue. ¡°Aiya, sir, you don¡¯t know, but these days, the Demon Race has been running amok in our Stone City. They come out to kill people every night. Sir, I advise you to be careful.¡± When he said this, the waiter looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Demons?¡± Hearing this news, Xiao Changtian was extremely surprised. So there was a Devil Race in the Jade Lake Sacred World. It seemed that this Devil Race was not someone to be trifled with. As a mortal, it was better for him not to participate in such a thing. Otherwise, if he lost his life, the gains would not make up for the losses. After entering the room, Xiao Changtian placed the Kylin on the ground and immediately blocked the doors and windows. Even light could hardly shine through. ¡°This should be enough!¡± After that, Xiao Changtian walked around in satisfaction. The windows and doors were all tightly sealed. Even mosquitoes couldn¡¯t fly in. At this moment, Qilin was standing on the ground and looking out of the window. He still had a restless expression on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t go out today! It¡¯s so dangerous outside. If you go out, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±Xiao Changtian knew what Qilin was thinking, so he picked him up and said. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± The Qilin howled twice to show that it remembered. Before long, Stone City was completely dark. After it darkened, a strange black fog enveloped the entire sky above Stone City. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here too!¡±A female voice suddenly sounded from within the black fog. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to come here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Holy Master will find you?¡±After hearing the female voice, the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak stood up and said. ¡°It¡¯s not your place to care about my mattersP¡¯The woman said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the mission the Holy Master gave you. Get the spirit tree seed from that kid!¡± ¡°How could I forget? It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get captured by the Sacred Lord first.¡±The peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was too concerned about this woman¡¯s words and only reminded her. The reason why the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master was captured by the Devil Race was because the Devil Race had taken a fancy to his strength. As long as this Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master was willing to pledge allegiance to the Devil Race, the Devil Race would be able to help him take revenge. His first task was to snatch the seed of the spiritual tree from Xiao Changtian.. Chapter 812 - Chapter 812: The Demon Race Appears (1) Chapter 812: The Demon Race Appears (1) The reason why the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak dared to come to Xiao Changtian so openly was because he had cultivated the Devil Race¡¯s cultivation method with the help of the Devil Race. The peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak¡¯s Saint Venerable cultivation base had jumped to the Sage Sect¡¯s realm. The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak believed that with his strength, he could at least fight with Xiao Changtian. Although he knew that Xiao Changtian was that expert, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak believed that with the help of the Devil Race, even if Xiao Changtian was an expert, what could he do? At this moment, the woman snorted coldly at the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak and left. This time, she did not come to Stone City for fun because her pet had accidentally run away and its aura was in Stone City. However, because she did not know which house it was in, this woman would sweep it every two days. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Xiao Changtian.¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak did not stay for long. After seeing the woman turn around and leave, he said to the black-robed man beside him, At this moment, Xiao Changtian was already sleeping soundly on the bed in the inn. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± At this moment, the Qilin that was squatting on the ground let out a few howls. Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t react, Qilin stood up. Then, the kirin carefully opened the window and ran into the distance. ¡°So it¡¯s in this place, hmph! Xiao Changtian, today is the day you die!¡± Not long after Qilin left, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak stood outside the window and said. ¡°Wan Jian, how are we going to deal with Xiao Changtian?¡±The black-robed cultivator said as he looked at Xiao Changtian who was sleeping soundly. Go up and kill Xiao Changtian. The seed of the spirit tree must be on him!¡±The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak snorted coldly. After saying that, before the black-robed cultivator could react, the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak flipped into the house. ¡± Ka, ka, ka ¡± However, just as the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak stepped into the room, Xiao Changtian suddenly flipped over on the bed. ¡°Phew, you scared me!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was still unconscious, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had the confidence to deal with Xiao Changtian this time, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked when he saw Xiao Changtian turn around. However, just as the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was about to take the next step¡­Xiao Changtian, who was facing him, suddenly sat up. ¡°Ahh-¡± Xiao Changtian sneezed at the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. ¡°Bang!¡± Right at this sneeze, the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak who had just stepped into the room felt a huge aura coming towards him and blasting him out. Aiyo, why is the window open? No wonder you sneezed.¡± Xiao Changtian opened his eyes and saw the huge open window after the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was thrown out. Xiao Changtian stood up and looked out of the window before closing it. ¡°How¡­ What was going on? How did this happen?¡± Before Xiao Changtian stood by the window, the black-robed cultivator quickly hid. The black-robed cultivator couldn¡¯t believe it. Before he could see the situation inside clearly, he saw a black shadow rush out from inside. Then, he saw Xiao Changtian close the window. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak, who had been sent flying by Xiao Changtian¡¯s sneeze, was smashed into the chicken coop of the Stone City¡¯s family. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°Good! What a ruthless attack!¡± At this moment, the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak was lying in the huge pit that had been smashed out, spitting out blood as he spoke. At this moment, he felt as if his internal organs had been placed in a meat grinder. Even his spiritual power was out of his control at this moment. ¡°Clack-clack-¡± However, just as the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak was trying to get up from the ground, many roosters at the side stared at the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak with angry expressions. ¡°You damn chickens! If you dare to peck at me! You guys are doomed!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak naturally saw that the surroundings were filled with roosters. Seeing the surrounding roosters staring at him fiercely, the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak also said fiercely. ¡°Ha-ha-ha-¡± However, these roosters seemed to have understood the threat of the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak. After hearing the words of the Peak Master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak, not only did they not retreat, but they even cried out even louder. ¡°Ah! Get lost! You stinky roosters, I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Because he had just received such a heavy blow from Xiao Changtian, the peak master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak didn¡¯t even have the strength to catch these chickens. He could only watch these chickens bully him without any fear. At this moment, the little Qilin was standing on top of a luxurious house and observing the scene below. At this moment, a man and a woman were entangled in an intense fight. ¡°Aiya, official! Slow down, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±The woman said with a smile in her sweet voice. ¡°Hehehe, why? Don¡¯t you like this? Don¡¯t you like it now?¡± The man also smiled at the woman and then began to move again. ¡°Aiya, officer, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like it, but that. 1 like it very much.¡± After the woman finished speaking, the expression of the man in front of her suddenly changed. ¡°You! You! You!¡± The man had never expected that the woman who had just made love to him would bite his neck. ¡°Bang!¡± After a while, the muscular man turned into a dried corpse. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s really delicious!¡± After the woman finished absorbing the man¡¯s essence, she stretched her back in satisfaction. ¡°Pa da!¡± At this moment, the Qilin jumped down from the roof. ¡°Who are you?¡± The woman was so frightened by the sudden shout that she quickly turned around. ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s you, little guy. Why are you here? Hurry up and leave! I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Looking at the Qilin, the woman glanced at the Qilin with disdain and said. Because Qilin followed Xiao Changtian, he hid his nature essence to avoid being recognized by others. Therefore, people who weren¡¯t familiar with him wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him. ¡°Demon Fox, you actually dare to absorb the essence of a human.-Qilin ignored the woman¡¯s threat and looked at the woman instead. ¡°You! How do you know I¡¯m a demon fox?¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard Qilin¡¯s words. This was because this Qilin was right. This woman was the pet that the Saintess of the Demon Race had been looking for, the demon fox. In order to escape from the control of the Saintess, this demon fox had secretly run here. Humph! I smelled the stench on your body when I first entered the city!¡±Although Qilin had not grown up yet, he knew as much as anyone else. Therefore, he said this without any hesitation in front of the demon fox.. Chapter 813 - Chapter 813: Please Spare my life, Lord Kirin (1) Chapter 813: Please Spare my life, Lord Kirin (1) ¡°However, you are really bold to act so atrociously.¡¯Qilin looked at the demon fox and said slowly. ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m the pet of the demon race¡¯s saintess. You¡¯d better get lost before I get angry!¡± Looking at the Qilin, the Demon Fox finally came back to her senses. This fellow in front of her had very little spiritual power. Even if he knew what she was, so what? However, for some reason, the demon fox was still a little afraid when it saw the Qilin in front of it, which did not have much spiritual power. Although Qilin had not grown up yet, his aura was not small. ¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless!¡±Qilin looked at the demon fox and said with a smile. ¡°Boom!¡± immediately after, the aura on the Qilin¡¯s body erupted in an instant, and the surroundings were enveloped by the Qilin¡¯s terrifying aura. What the demon fox did not know was that the reason why Qilin came to find him was because Qilin had a natural restraint against the demon¡¯s demonic power. As long as Qilin could absorb enough demonic power, it could increase its cultivation. Because the demon race had disappeared from the mainland for hundreds of years, this method had never been used by Kylin. However, it was because of the demon fox¡¯s demonic power that Xiao Changtian¡¯s little Kylin awakened this cultivation method. ¡°HOW can you release such powerful powerP¡¯The demon fox did not expect that this little thing was clearly something that she would not even look at. How could it explode with such powerful power? At this moment, the demon saintess who had just spoken to the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak looked over in an instant. -So you¡¯re here! You really made me look for you.¡± The demon race saintess flew towards this place without thinking. ¡°You! You! I¡¯m warning you! I am a demon fox! It was the pet of the demon saintess! If you dare to attack me! The Holy Maiden won¡¯t let you go!¡± Under the powerful pressure of the Qilin, the demon fox hiding in the human body was so shocked that it transformed into its original form. -Then let¡¯s wait until your Holy Maiden comes to save you!¡±Qilin ignored the demon fox¡¯s threat and walked forward with a smile. ¡°This! How did this damned demon fox offend Qilin!¡±However, at this moment, the demon holy maiden standing on the wall naturally saw this scene, but she could only curse in her heart. Although this Qilin had not grown up, if he were to face such a Qilin, he would be skinned alive even if he did not die. ¡°Master! Save me!¡± The demon fox looked up and saw the saintess standing on the wall, so she quickly called out. ¡°Dammit!¡± The Saintess of the Demon Race had thought that sacrificing a Demon Fox would be fine. She didn¡¯t expect this Demon Fox to call her so loudly. Now, she was exposed. -Since you¡¯re here, come down!¡± Qilin had long sensed the existence of the Holy Maiden, so he slowly said to her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of us demons?¡±After the Holy Maiden jumped down, she looked at the Qilin fiercely. Since she couldn¡¯t run away, she would fight this Qilin! As the saintess of the demon race, her strength was not particularly strong. She was only at the strength of the Sacred Sovereign because she was not the only saintess of the demon race. As long as one¡¯s spiritual power reached the realm of the Sacred Sovereign, they would have the chance to become a saintess. Therefore, this woman today was only one of the many saintesses of the demon race. The Sacred Sovereign might not even remember this saintess. There were also many Sacred Lords in the demon race. The Sacred Lords of the demon race in each place were in charge of these saintesses and other demon cultivators. Their final mission was to revive the Demon Lord and occupy the human world. The Demonic Flame Sacred Lord was in charge of the entire Demon Race, and the Demon God Saintess was fully cooperating with the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord to help the Demon Lord revive. Therefore, the saintess in front of Qilin did not have much status in the demon race. The strength of the demon race was far stronger than everyone imagined. ¡°I am a little Qilin, of course I am not afraid of you demons!¡±The Qilin snorted coldly and rushed over without hesitation. ¡°Dang-¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, then I¡¯ll let you experience the taste of the demon race¡¯s broadsword!¡± The saintess suddenly drew her sword and slashed at the kirin without thinking. ¡°Bang!¡± However, before the Saintess could reach the Qilin, she was smashed by the Qilin¡¯s aura and fell to the ground. ¡°YOU really overestimate yourself.¡± Looking at the Saintess on the ground, the Qilin did not show any mercy and stretched out a claw. The saintess¡¯s black aura instantly surged towards the kirin¡¯s claws. ¡°You! The demons will not let you off!¡± The Holy Maiden looked at the Qilin with her eyes wide open and her face full of fear. She could clearly feel all the demonic qi in her body surging towards the Qilin in front of her. ¡°Humph!¡± However, Qilin only snorted coldly and ignored her. ¡°Are you going to surrender obediently or wait for me to make a move?¡±After completely absorbing the Holy Maiden¡¯s demonic aura, Qilin turned around and said to the demon fox. The demon fox looked at the Saintess¡¯s corpse on the ground, and its face turned pale. ¡°I beg Lord Qilin, please spare me! I promise I won¡¯t do any evil in the future!¡± The demon fox did not hesitate. With a plop, it knelt down in front of the Qilin. ¡°Then, those people whose souls were absorbed by you, those mortals who have already died, can you still resurrect them?¡±Qilin said disdainfully to the demon fox. ¡°I beg you, Lord Qilin, I really, really know my mistake!¡± However, before the demon fox could finish speaking, the Qilin stretched out its small claws again. ¡°Burp!¡± After absorbing the demon fox, Qilin let out a loud burp. ¡ö¡öIt¡¯s almost dawn. It¡¯s time to go back!¡±Seeing the white light in the sky, Qilin walked back to where Xiao Changtian was. At that moment, the black shadow cultivator finally found the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak. However, at this moment, the sword was very tragic. Not only was it the side of the beach of blood, but there were also countless chicken feathers on the body, and even the face was the hole of the chicken peck. ¡°Quick, save me!¡± The moment the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak saw the black-robed cultivator, it was as if he had seen hope. ¡°Wan Jian, what happened? How did it become like this? Can you still complete the mission the Holy Master gave you?¡±The black-robed cultivator asked after pulling the peak master of the Ten Thousand Swords Peak up. ¡°That Xiao Changtian!¡± As soon as he said this, the face of the Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak changed once again because Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was too strong. With just a sneeze, he had almost been killed. If he were to act rashly again, he was afraid that he would not have a good ending. -If we fail this mission, you know the consequences.¡±The black-clothed man could guess what was going on when he saw the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master¡¯s reaction. Hence, he slowly spoke.. Chapter 814 - Chapter 814: Entering Spirit God Mountain (1) Chapter 814: Entering Spirit God Mountain (1) ¡°Dammit!¡± The Peak Master of Ten Thousand Swords Peak spat out the blood in his mouth as he spoke. At that time, the sky was completely lit up. ¡°I feel like something happened last night.¡±Xiao Changtian got up and opened the window to look outside. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Beside Xiao Changtian, the Kylin howled. ¡°Eh? How did you grow up so much overnight?¡±After hearing the (Jilin1 s cry, he looked at the Qilin and said in surprise. Yesterday, the Kirin was as big as a kitten, but today, it had grown to his calf. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Kylin rubbed against Xiao Changtian¡¯s leg. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stay there for long. He packed his things and walked out of Stone City. ¡°Hey, have you heard? Yesterday, Old Li¡¯s chicken roll was attacked!¡± ¡°Aiya, I heard that too! However, Old Li¡¯s chicken was not to be trifled with. He heard that the person who stole the chicken was pecked away by the chicken! ¡°Is that so? That damned chicken thief really deserved it. When Xiao Changtian walked into the town, many people were discussing the chicken coop. ¡°Eh, are people so poor these days? He even stole a chicken.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly as he listened to the gossip around him. At this moment, in the Prophecy Pavilion in Stone City. ¡°Elder, it¡¯s confirmed. That¡¯s the Saintess of the demon race and her pet demon fox.¡±a cultivator reported to the elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. ¡°What is the cultivation level of that Holy Maiden?¡± The elder asked with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s already the cultivation of a Sacred Sovereign!¡± the man replied. ¡°Who is so capable that they could kill the Saintess of the Demon Race so effortlessly?¡±Looking at the cultivator in front of him, the elder had a puzzled expression. ¡°Elder, according to our investigation, that person seems to have just left the city!¡±the cultivator replied. It was not because of anything else, but because the Kirin didn¡¯t pay much attention to the aura left in that place. Following that aura, the cultivator found the inn where Xiao Changtian stayed at night. Therefore, they naturally thought that Xiao Changtian was the one who killed the Devil Race. ¡°This matter must be reported to the pavilion master. Also, has that person left yet?¡±The elder looked at the cultivator and asked. ¡°Elder, that person has already left. He seems to be heading in the direction of the Han Mo Kingdom.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, hurry up and contact the Han Mo Kingdom¡¯s Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. We must observe this person properly! ¡°The elder narrowed his eyes and said. At that moment, Xiao Changtian hurried towards the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°The Spirit God Mountain is ahead! They still had to pass through this mountain!¡±Looking at the marks on the map, Xiao Changtian narrowed his eyes and murmured. ¡°You have to follow me closely. Otherwise, the wild beasts in this mountain might take you away in a moment.¡±Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t afraid of walking on the mountain road, but he was afraid of the Qilin beside him. Although this Qilin had grown a little, it was still very small. If it was accidentally eaten by other wild beasts, he might not even notice it. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Qilin howled twice as if it was saying,¡± Don¡¯t look down on me.1 ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and walked away after seeing the Qilin howl. At that time, in a comer of the Demon Race. ¡°What is it? The Saintess and the Demon Fox were actually killed!¡± The Holy Master said with a gloomy expression as he listened to his subordinates report the news. ¡°Yes, when we went there, the Third Saintess and the Demon Fox were already dead.¡± ¡°Damn it, you actually dare to kill my demon race¡¯s holy maiden so openly. You¡¯re simply tired of living! ¡°The saintess snorted angrily. ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s Wan Jian doing with the matter he asked him to do?¡¯ ¡°Holy Master, not only did that Wan Jian fail to obtain the spirit tree seed, but he was also injured to the point that he couldn¡¯t get out of bed.¡± ¡°What a waste. We shouldn¡¯t have let this Wan Jian practice our demon race¡¯s cultivation method!¡±Saint Lord said angrily. ¡°Since he¡¯s such a good-for-nothing, then don¡¯t appear again!¡±The Sacred Master said. ¡°Yes.¡± That devil cultivator instantly understood Sacred Master¡¯s meaning. It seemed that this Wan Jian couldn¡¯t be kept alive. By then, Xiao Changtian had already stepped into the Spirit God Mountain. ¡°Eh, didn¡¯t they say that this Spirit God Mountain is very dangerous? Why was it still so smooth after walking for so long? There wasn¡¯t even a wild beast.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but mutter as he looked at the deserted surroundings. What he didn¡¯t know was that under the Qilin¡¯s natural pressure, the demon beasts in the Spirit God Mountain didn¡¯t dare to come out at all. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± However, at this moment, two arrows shot out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face changed, and he quickly hid behind a tree. ¡°Miss, there was indeed someone standing here just now! After a while, a woman¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re mistaken! Why would anyone come to this place?¡±As soon as the female voice finished speaking, another female voice came from afar. ¡°But Miss, I really saw someone standing there!¡±Another woman said anxiously. Why didn¡¯t Miss believe what she said? Xiao Changtian stood quietly behind the tree. He didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± However, just as the two girls were about to leave, the Qilin beside Xiao Changtian cried out again. ¡°Big brother! What¡¯s wrong with you! Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and rolled his eyes in anger. That guy was about to leave, but this little guy did this to him. ¡°Who¡¯s there! Come out quickly!¡± The woman turned around and looked at the tree behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, beautiful ladies, hello!¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to walk out from behind the tree and laugh dryly. ¡°Why is it a mortal?¡± The woman frowned when she saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Since he¡¯s just a mortal, we¡¯ve been worrying too much.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the other woman said slowly. There were two women in front of Xiao Changtian. One was wearing an apricot colored dress, while the other was wearing a plain white dress. It was obvious that they were master and servant. Although they were master and servant, both of them had beautiful faces that could topple countries. Even the young girl in apricot clothes had the feeling of a young lady from a noble family. ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal. You¡¯d better hurry back! This mountain is not something a mortal like you can enter.¡± The girl in the apricot dress looked at Xiao Changtian and said coldly. ¡°Beauty, you worry too much.¡± Xiao Changtian cupped his hands at the two of them. It seemed that these two women were not bad people. Chapter 815 - Chapter 815: Man-Eating Flower (1) Chapter 815: Man-Eating Flower (1) ¡®¡öMiss, this mortal really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave so that we don¡¯t waste our time on these unimportant people. The girl in the apricot dress said to the girl beside her. ¡°Yes.¡± The young lady nodded her head lightly before turning around and leaving with the apricot colored young lady. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking at the backs of the two women, Xiao Changtian let out a long sigh. The two women seemed to be cultivators. If he was targeted by these two cultivators, he would be in big trouble. ¡°You little thing, if you continue to cause trouble like this, I¡¯ll beat you up! Xiao Changtian said threateningly as he looked at the Qilin. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Kylin looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s threatening face and cried out in grievance. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stay there for long. After the two women disappeared, he continued to head deeper into the Spirit God Mountain. Not long after, Xiao Changtian walked to a cliff. He looked down at the towering ancient trees, birds chirping and flowers blooming. It was a lively scene. However, it was in such a lively forest that there was a huge danger. Not only were there terrifying demon beasts, but there were also plants that were as powerful as ferocious beasts. Many of the plants had already reached the Sacred Sovereign realm. In other words, many of the plants were carnivorous plants. As long as they were targeted, these plants would set up an inescapable net around them, making it difficult for them to escape. Standing on the ground of the God Spiritual Mountain, a majestic aura assaulted his senses. Speaking of the history of the God Spiritual Mountain, it was even longer than the history of the Desolate Mountain. However, due to its geographical location and spiritual energy, this Spirit God Mountain was not as famous as the forbidden grounds of the Desolate Mountains. ¡°This place is really good. The air is so fresh!¡±Walking in the forest, Xiao Changtian sighed. The air here was even fresher than that of the Desolate Forbidden Land. ¡°This place is really suitable for living!¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but mutter as he watched the trees grow more and more lush and the flowers around him grow more and more colorful. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know how terrifying the plants and animals here were. No one would want to live in the Spirit God Mountain. ¡ö¡¯Willow Deity, Willow Deity, a human actually barged in!¡± At this moment, a vine next to an ancient tree swayed to the side of the ancient tree and said. ¡°We have been here for so many years, but no one has ever dared to walk in so boldly.¡± ¡°Humph! Wasn¡¯t he just a small mortal? What was there to make a fuss about? That person would probably die when he reached the Piranha Flower!¡± The towering ancient tree shook its leaves a few times and said indifferently. This giant willow tree was not ordinary. It had been here for hundreds of years and had long cultivated to become a spirit. Its current strength was the strongest among these plants, reaching the Saint Ruler realm. In other words, the entire Spirit God Mountain was the world of this willow tree. On this Spirit God Mountain, as long as the willow tree claimed to be number one, no one would dare to be second. ¡°Eh? The plants here seemed to be different from other places!¡±At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already walked to the willow tree. Xiao Changtian looked at the Piranha Flower and said slowly. -But this flower is quite ugly. It¡¯s not beautiful at all. Why would there be flowers of this variety?¡± ¡°This mortal actually dares to look at me so openly and even despise me for being ugly. He¡¯s simply courting death!¡± At this moment, the Piranha Plant was staring at Xiao Changtian. It was so angry that its body kept trembling. If Xiao Changtian dared to make another move, the Piranha Plant would definitely open its mouth. ¡°Eh, why is there a human bone on this flower?¡± Looking at the Piranha Flower¡¯s mouth, Xiao Changtian curiously stretched out his hand. ¡°You asked for it!¡± The Piranha Flower did not expect that this human would actually forcefully stuff his hand into its mouth, so it immediately opened its mouth ferociously. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± However, before the Piranha Flower¡¯s mouth could touch Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, he felt an indescribable burning sensation in his mouth. It was as if the Piranha Flower was about to be burned. ¡°Ahhh! Ah!¡± After feeling the burning sensation, the Piranha Flower twisted its body violently. At this moment, it wanted to pull itself up by the roots and jump into the river. ¡°Eh? What was going on? Why is there such a big reaction? Xiao Changtian looked at the man-eating flower that was shaking in front of him, and his face was full of confusion. Was he a ferocious beast? Even this little flower was afraid of him. ¡°Aiya, forget it. I just wanted to see what was inside. Why are you so resistant?¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian looked at the man-eating flower that was shaking non-stop and helplessly withdrew his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian no longer paid attention to the man-eating flower. He turned around and walked towards the willow tree. ¡°Miss! That mortal! That mortal could actually scare the Piranha Flower to such a state!¡± At this moment, not far away, the two women from before stood there and said in surprise. At this moment, both of their faces were filled with incomparable shock. They did not dare to believe the scene they had just seen. That mortal had only stretched out his hand, and that Sacred Sovereign level man-eating flower was actually trembling in fear. ¡°Could it be a coincidence?¡± The other girl also said in disbelief. She simply could not believe her eyes. How could a mortal have such great abilities? ¡°Miss! Miss! That mortal! That mortal was actually walking towards the willow tree!¡±At this moment, the voice of the woman beside her pulled her back to reality. ¡°Not good! Fen! Hurry up and stop him!¡± The woman didn¡¯t even think and immediately walked towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Please wait. Young Master!¡± Xiao Changtian had only taken a few steps when he heard a familiar voice calling him from behind. ¡°Oh? Young lady? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and asked the woman. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. There¡¯s something very powerful up ahead, so you have to be careful. Looking at Xiao Changtian, the woman slowly said these words. ¡°Oh, then thank you, miss!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the woman and smiled. It turned out that this girl was so kind. In fact, he had already discovered that there was no road ahead. There were only countless thorny vines lying there. It would definitely be difficult to cross from the front. It seemed that this girl was a good cultivator. Not bad, not bad. ¡°Oh right, girl, you don¡¯t have to worry. That thing is nothing to me.¡¯Xiao Changtian continued. It was just some vines. He was not so weak that he could not cut a path.. Chapter 816 - Chapter 816: Willow Deity (1) Chapter 816: Willow Deity (1) ¡°Our young miss is reminding you out of goodwill. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Fanny immediately said. ¡°Fanny, don¡¯t talk too much!¡± Seeing Fanny like this, the woman immediately stopped her. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you let me talk about him? Wasn¡¯t he just a mortal? Even cultivators are respectful to you, how can this mortal be so rude to you!¡± Fanny spoke even harder after hearing the young lady stop her. ¡°Ladies, I won¡¯t trouble you to worry about me. I¡¯d better go first!¡± Looking at Fang¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian frowned. He didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so nice. The other girl was like a shrew. No wonder she could only be a servant. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry about him. Let him go by himself! ¡°Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Fanny snorted coldly and pulled another person called Miss away. ¡°System, checktheir talents!¡±Looking at the two figures, Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered that the system had such a function, so he asked. ¡°Ding! The test was a success. The two of them had very trashy talents.¡±the system said mercilessly. ¡°Pfft! How dare he be so arrogant?¡±Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as he looked at the woman called Ah Fang. Perhaps even the multi-colored cat in his courtyard was more talented than that woman! To think that he was afraid of offending an immortal. He did not expect that someone with such strength would dare to show off in front of him. Did he really think that he was a fool? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not care about her. Let¡¯s move on first!¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think about that woman anymore after he came back to his senses. He turned around and continued walking toward the willow tree. ¡°Willow Deity! Willow Deity! That person! That person was not a mortal! That person almost killed the Piranha Flower!¡± The rattan beside the willow tree said to the willow tree in fear. ¡°With me here, what are you afraid of? I don¡¯t know what spell that person used to kill the Piranha Flower, but can he deal with me?¡± The willow tree looked at the vine and said disdainfully. ¡°Willow Deity, you are still the most mighty!¡± After the rattan heard the willow tree¡¯s words, it also relaxed. That¡¯s right, the Willow Deity was a Saint King level old tree demon two years ago! No matter how strong that person was, could he be as strong as the Willow Divine King? ¡°Willow Deity, that man is coming soon!¡± At this moment, the rattan saw Xiao Changtian approaching. ¡°This place is not bad!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already walked to the bottom of the giant willow tree. ¡°It just so happens that there are vines all around here. They can help stop those wild beasts.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the place with satisfaction. He had wanted to quickly split the vines and walk over. However, looking at the current situation, Xiao Changtian decided to set up camp under the huge willow tree for the night. ¡°What does this human want?¡± At this moment, Teng Teng couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s busy figure. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay under the Willow Deity for a night!¡± Thinking of this possibility, the vine felt extremely terrifying. This person was simply courting death. Although he could kill the Piranha Flower, the one on his head now was not the Piranha Flower, but the Willow Deity! It was the Willow Deity who had already become a Saint King. If he waited a little longer, the Willow Deity would be able to completely transform into a human! This person, Long Eye, and the human, actually dared to set up camp under the Willow God so blatantly. He was simply courting death. As expected, the willow tree also noticed Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements. ¡°Is this damn human courting death?¡±Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the willow tree said angrily. It was so angry that even the leaves on the tree shook violently. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong? Is the wind blowing?¡± Xiao Changtian naturally noticed the swaying leaves of the willow tree, so he looked up curiously. There¡¯s no such thing as a ¡± After looking for a long time, he saw that the leaves of the willow tree were moving, but the leaves of the other trees were motionless. ¡°This is really strange!¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly after watching for a long time and continued his actions. ¡°Teng, quickly teach this damned human a lesson! You actually dare to be so impudent under my Willow Immortal¡¯s tree! ¡°The willow tree looked at Xiao Changtian and couldn¡¯t help but say. This was because many people would kowtow to a spirit tree of his level after seeing it! But now, not only did this kid not bow, but he even set up camp below. He was simply arrogant and arrogant to the extreme! ¡°Yes, Willow Deity!¡± After receiving the willow tree¡¯s order, the rattan nodded and attacked Xiao Changtian, who was busy. ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Eh, this stone is a little inappropriate.¡± Just as the vine was about to hit Xiao Changtian¡¯s head, he suddenly bent down and picked up the stone on the ground. ¡± Whoosh!¡± Seeing that it missed, the vine was once again thrown fiercely at Chen Ming. ¡°Aiya, how did this thing fall again?¡±Xiao Changtian turned around to pick up something beside him, and the vine missed again. ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The rattan did not expect that this guy was actually so lucky to dodge every time. However, he did not believe that this person could dodge it again and again. ¡°Pa-¡± However, what the rattan didn¡¯t expect was that Xiao Changtian dodged it perfectly again. ¡°Aiya, you little thing, don¡¯t get in my way. ¡°Xiao Changtian picked up the Qilin and put it aside. ¡°This damned human is actually so cunning. He actually missed it! ¡°The willow tree was also very surprised when it saw this scene. Don¡¯t underestimate this vine. Although this vine looked weak, under the influence of the willow tree for so many years, its strength had long reached the level of a Sage Sect. It could be said that there was no vine of this level that was stronger than it. Because of its strength, the accuracy of the rattan could be said to be almost 100%. But now, he actually did not hit the person below. Should he say that this person was lucky or strong? ¡°This! Willow Deity, what should we do now?¡± Looking at the Willow Deity in front of him, the rattan asked somewhat helplessly. ¡°Damned thing, do you want me, the Willow Deity, to make a move?¡±The willow tree looked at Xiao Changtian sitting down comfortably, and the anger in its heart grew even stronger. ¡°Aiya, I want to go to the toilet!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had just sat down when he felt the urge to pee. ¡°F * ck, I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s scatter it under this tree! ¡°Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the urge to pee would come so quickly. He didn¡¯t find a place to pee, but just soaked in the water behind the thick willow tree. Chapter 817 - Chapter 817: Misty Cloud Sect (1) Chapter 817: Misty Cloud Sect (1) ¡°This detestable human! How dare this detestable human be so impudent in front of me!¡± At this moment, the willow tree was so angry that it seemed like it was going crazy. Not only did its leaves shake violently, but even the pressure on the tree was released at this moment. Within a hundred miles, everyone felt the Willow Deity¡¯s overwhelming pressure, so they trembled and looked in the direction of the willow tree. ¡°Liu¡­ What happened to the Willow Deity? Why are you so angry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen the Willow Immortal so angry before.¡± The plants in the distance looked at the Willow Deity and asked in confusion. The Willow Immortal was the king of the entire forest. No one dared to provoke him. Even if a cultivator barged in, the Willow Immortal did not need to move. Just standing there would make those humans tremble in fear, and it was even more impossible for demonic beasts to provoke the Willow Immortal. Therefore, at this moment, they really wanted to know who was so bold as to dare to provoke the Willow Immortal. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll make sure you die a horrible death!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian under the tree, the Willow Deity¡¯s face was filled with anger. The willow branches on the tree also grew crazily in an instant. ¡°Huala, huala.¡± However, just as the Willow Deity was about to attack Xiao Changtian, it suddenly felt a strong burning sensation coming from its roots. ¡°What happened? This human! This human! You actually plotted against me!¡± And at this moment, not only the Willow Deity, even the rattan was trembling in fear. It was not because of anything else, but because the roots of the rattan were very close to the roots of the willow. When Xiao Changtian was peeing, he was naturally injured. ¡°Heavens! Willow, save me! Help! Willow Deity!¡± Sensing the intense danger, the vine trembled even more violently at that moment. ¡°Damn humans! Why? Why was it so powerful?¡± The Willow Deity was also extremely terrified at this moment, because he felt an unprecedented threat of death. He had never felt this way before. Even if hundreds of cultivators stood in front of him and wanted to kill him, he had never been so afraid. ¡°Aiya, I feel so good after sprinkling it!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice the abnormality of the willow tree in front of him. He pulled up his pants and sighed. After all, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, it could be used as fertilizer for the willow tree. ¡°What happened? The might of the Willow Deity¡­Why?¡± ¡°F * ck! Who was so powerful! That¡¯s a willow tree!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian pulled up his pants, the plants in the distance felt that the power of the Willow Deity¡¯s body was also dissipating bit by bit. At the same time, the bond between them and the Willow Deity was also gradually weakening. What did this mean? This meant that the Willow Deity¡¯s life was rapidly flowing away, and it was about to die! At this moment, not only the Willow Deity, but even these plants were trembling. This was because they did not know what would happen next. If the Willow Deity could be killed, then wouldn¡¯t these small flowers and grass have no chance of survival at all? ¡°Willow Deity! Willow Deity! You can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± At this moment, the rattan looked at the Willow Deity in front of it gradually losing its vitality and said with a terrified expression. ¡°Willow Deity! Please save me! You can¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Although the vine did not suffer as much damage as the willow tree, it was still very terrifying because its roots had completely turned black. No one knew when it would die. ¡°Damn humans! I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± After the willow tree used its last bit of strength to say this, it completely lost its vitality. ¡°Liu¡­ Willow God!¡± The rattan looked at the lifeless Willow Deity in despair, then looked at Xiao Changtian below the Willow Deity. It was so frightened that it fainted. ¡°Eh? Why do I feel like this tree is wilting?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was sitting under the willow tree, looked at the willow tree behind him and felt that something had changed. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± The Kirin also called out to Xiao Changtian, as if it was in line with Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Aiya, who cares? Such a big willow tree must be over a hundred years old. How could it die in an instant?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to the willow tree behind him. He just looked at it strangely and didn¡¯t say anything else. On the second day, Xiao Changtian continued to cross the Spirit God Mountain. ¡°Miss! Miss! Look! Look!¡± Not long after Xiao Changtian left, the two women arrived. Because yesterday, they had felt that something was wrong here, but thinking of that terrifying Willow Deity, they did not dare to come. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?!¡± The woman beside him covered her mouth in surprise when she saw this scene. The huge saint-king-level Willow Deity in front of him had lost its vitality just like that. The willow leaves on the trunk had all turned scorched yellow, making it look abnormally terrifying. ¡°How could this be? Could it be that man?¡± Looking at the bonfire under the willow tree, the woman stood there and muttered. ¡°That man, it¡¯s impossible! Miss, how could that man have such ability?¡±At this moment, even Fanny began to suspect. What was the strength of the man they stopped yesterday? It was actually able to kill this Sage King level Willow Deity? Had he reached Saint Emperor? However, that was impossible. It had been many years since a Saint Emperor had appeared in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. If that man was a Saint Emperor, it was impossible for them not to know him. ¡°Fanny, that man is not simple. We must pay close attention to him. If we meet him again, we can¡¯t be so rude to him!¡± The woman looked at Fanny and lectured. Fanny was obviously stunned by the scene in front of her. She did not refute Miss¡¯s teachings and only nodded blankly. The purpose of their trip was not this willow tree, but to search for god spiritual herbs on the Spirit God Mountain. This was because their Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s guardian divine beast, the Cloudglow Beast, had unknowingly contracted that strange disease. They found many doctors before they found out that the divine beast had actually been corroded by the demonic aura. If they wanted to expel the demonic aura, they had to come to the Spirit God Mountain to find the god spiritual herb. By then, Xiao Changtian had already walked half the way to the Spirit God Mountain. ¡°Aiya, as long as we cross this Spirit God Mountain, the road ahead will be easy to walk on.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the symbol on the map and nodded. This was because the Spirit God Mountain was already close to the Han Mo Kingdom. The reason why the Han Mo Kingdom was called the Han Mo Kingdom was because it was located in a vast desert. It was a country that did not have any water all year round. After leaving the Spirit God Mountain, they could see the faint desert in the distance. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll be out soon. Don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but rub the Oilin¡¯s round head. Chapter 818 - Chapter 818: Necklace (1) Chapter 818: Necklace (1) ¡°Roar, Roar!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to continue walking, the kirin howled again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Kylin and asked in confusion. Then, the Qihn bit Xiao Changtian¡¯s pants and dragged him into the woods. Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly as he looked at Kylin who was biting his pants. What was this little guy trying to do? ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Kylin dragged Xiao Changtian to the bottom of a big tree. There was a pink glow under the tree. When Xiao Changtian took a closer look, it was nothing but a small plant that was glowing pink. ¡°Aiya, little thing, we still have very important things to do. Let¡¯s not waste any more time here! ¡°Xiao Changtian looked helplessly at the Qilin in front of him. This little thing was really worrying. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± However, the kirin didn¡¯t seem to understand Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Instead, it jumped forward and bit the pink grass. ¡®Miss! Divine spirit herb! The god spiritual herbs have been plucked!¡± At this moment, Fanny¡¯s voice suddenly came from afar. Hearing Fang¡¯s surprised voice, Xiao Changtian was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect to meet Fang again in this place! How unlucky. Due to the previous two experiences, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good impression of Fang, so he hated her even more now. Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard Fang¡¯s voice. ¡°Expert! We meet again!¡± This time, before Ah Fang could say anything, the woman said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian, who could cross the Spirit God Mountain alone and kill a saint- king level willow tree, how could this woman be so blind as to provoke him? ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good impression of Fang, so he asked the girl who was with her coldly. ¡°Expert, you might know that the god spiritual herb in your hand is something that we spent half a month looking for.¡± Fanny did not waste any time and immediately gave her reason. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Hearing Fang¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at them. ¡°So what if it¡¯s something you¡¯ve been looking for for half a month? I got this thing first.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good impression of Fang, who looked down on him at the beginning, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to give her the item. ¡°You!¡± Fanny didn¡¯t expect that she would offend Xiao Changtian like this. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, she was at her wits ¡®end. She was only a Saint Venerable, but Xiao Changtian could even kill a Saint King. Therefore, killing her was as easy as stepping on an ant. Expert, I am sorry. I have not educated this servant properly. Please do not take it to heart. As long as senior is able to give us the divine spiritual herb in your hands, our Misty Cloud Sect will definitely go and properly thank you after we leave!¡± Before Fanny could finish her sentence, the young lady said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Misty Cloud Sect?¡± Hearing this name, Xiao Changtian nodded thoughtfully. Why did the name of this sect sound so familiar? He remembered now. Wasn¡¯t this sect the legendary sect that was full of female disciples? ¡°Who are you to the Misty Cloud Sect?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ask. Since he was such a famous immortal cultivator, he should consider giving this thing away. ¡°I am the eldest disciple of the Misty Cloud Sect, Yun Ling! This god spiritual herb is really extremely important to our Misty Cloud Sect. As long as you are willing to give it up, our Misty Cloud Sect can take out anything to exchange for Yun Ling said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. Fanny looked at Yun Ling¡¯s humble appearance. Not only was her heart anxious, but even her face was anxious. This was because Yun Ling, as the eldest disciple of the Misty Cloud Sect, had always been a mythical existence in the sect. She had received endless respect and love in the sect. The outer sect¡¯s attitude towards Yun Ling was very good, because Yun Ling was not only outstanding in appearance, but her strength was also very outstanding among her peers. Therefore, the people who liked Yun Ling were even more ranked and could not see the end. Yun Ling was treated like a moon surrounded by stars. Therefore, she had never begged for anything. And now, the man in front of her didn¡¯t seem to put Yun Ling in his eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll reluctantly give this thing to you.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Yun Ling and said after thinking for a moment. Anyway, there was no use for him to hold this thing. He might as well give it to this girl. Although this woman¡¯s talent was not high, she was still a cultivator¡¯s favor and a favor from such a famous sect. It would be a waste if he did not want it. ¡°But I still have some things to do now. I live in Star Town. I¡¯m the boss of Star Tower in Star Town. If you really want to thank me, you can find me there.¡± Xiao Changtian said without any politeness. After all, it would be a waste not to have this thing. ¡°Senior! Take this first. When the time comes, we¡¯ll definitely pay a visit to thank you! ¡°Yun Ling immediately pulled the necklace off her neck and stuffed it into Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. ¡®Miss! That was something your mother left for you. Why did you give it to him?¡±Looking at Yun Ling¡¯s actions, Fanny¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This was because the necklace could not be measured by its value. This was the last thing Yun Ling¡¯s mother left her before she passed away. It was said that it had the effect of saving her life. No matter how powerful the attack was, it could withstand it, but it seemed to only be used once. However, although this item was not very useful to Xiao Changtian, it was the last thing Yun Ling¡¯s mother left her. Therefore, for Yun Ling, giving this most precious thing to Xiao Changtian was enough to show her respect for Xiao Changtian. Ding! The host can exchange the necklace in his hand for 5,000 crystals!¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t too interested in the necklace Yun Ling gave him. Just as he was about to return it, he suddenly heard the system¡¯s voice in his mind. F * ck! This necklace was worth 5,000 crystals! I¡¯ve really made a killing!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian muttered excitedly. ¡°Senior! Do you think this will work?¡± Yun Ling, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask. She didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian¡¯s attitude was at ¡¯ the moment. ¡°Of course, I really like this necklace.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and nodded at Yun Ling. Chapter 819 - Chapter 819: Thank You Personally (1) Chapter 819: Thank You Personally (1) After all, it was 5,000 crystals. Who would go against 5,000 crystals? Just after the system finished this piece of news, not only did Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood improve, even the way he looked at Fanny beside Yun Ling became much friendlier. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and handed the Spirit God Grass to Yun Ling. ¡°Roar, Roar!¡± After Xiao Changtian handed it over, Qilin, who was standing by his feet, shouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Alright, alright. Isn¡¯t it just a grass that can glow? I¡¯ll find something more fun for you when we get back.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and comforted him. After all, this grass was discovered by Qilin. ¡°This¡­ This is a Qilin!¡± Yun Ling noticed the figure beside Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet when the Qilin called out. Because the Qilin had concealed his aura, Yun Ling didn¡¯t notice him at first. As a result, she looked at the Qilin at Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet in surprise. That was a Qilin auspicious beast! Many people could only worship this divine beast, but at this moment, this divine beast was brought by Senior like a pet. Anyone would find it unbelievable. ¡°Haha, Miss Yun, don¡¯t worry about this little guy. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything more to Yun Ling and the other man in front of him. After saying goodbye, he continued to walk in the direction of the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that senior! It¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± Yun Ling stared at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and muttered, She had seen all kinds of men, but she had never felt that any man could be as charming as Xiao Changtian. Not only was he handsome, but he was also so powerful. He was simply a heaven-defying existence. ¡°Oh right, I forgot to ask Senior what his name is! ¡°Not long after Xiao Changtian disappeared, Yun Ling patted her forehead and said. ¡°Miss, what is the strength of that senior? Even you¡­¡± At this moment, Fanny could not help but ask when she saw her young miss¡¯ s appearance. ¡°Strength? Senior¡¯s strength is probably a heaven-defying existence. Didn¡¯t you see the Qilin auspicious beast beside him? Was that something that ordinary cultivators could casually raise?¡±Looking at Fanny, Yun Ling said without hesitation. ¡°Ah Fang, don¡¯t speak too much when you go out in the future. This time around, it¡¯s because senior has a good temper and did not bother with us. If we really let senior bear a grudge against our Misty Cloud Sect, then the Misty Cloud Sect will really be finished!¡± ¡°Also, after this matter is over, I will personally bring you to visit Senior to apologize. At that time, you must perform well. Otherwise, not only will Senior not let you off, but even the people in the sect will not let you off.¡± Yun Ling said to Fanny with a serious face. Thinking of what Ah Fang had said to the senior, Yun Ling felt a burst of fear. Ah Fang actually dared to be so bold and say those words to the senior. Fortunately, this senior had a good temper and did not fall out on the spot. Otherwise, the two of them might not be able to live today. ¡°Miss¡­I¡­¡± At this moment, even Fanny realized the seriousness of the matter. That man really seemed to be an expert, and she had offended such an expert so carelessly. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been by my side for so many years, and you¡¯ll definitely think of me first when you do things, but it¡¯s really different this time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return to the Misty Cloud Sect and take this thing back.¡±Looking at Fanny, Yun Ling patted her shoulder and said. After all, their Misty Cloud Sect currently had an extremely important matter to attend to. That was to save the Cloudjoy Beast that had been infected by the Demonic Qi. By then, Xiao Changtian had already walked out of the Spirit God Mountain with the Kirin. ¡°This mountain is really strange. Why didn¡¯t I see a single beast from the beginning to the end?¡± ¡± Not long after they left, Xiao Changtian suddenly realized this problem and muttered. After all, a mountain like the Spirit God Mountain was bound to be haunted by wild beasts. However, even after walking to the end, he still did not see a single one. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± The Qilin at the side howled twice. Although this Qilin had not grown up yet, the power it could release was not small. Wherever the Qilin went, no demon beast would dare to appear within a ten-mile radius. ¡°The desert is ahead. Are you sure you still want to follow me in?¡±Looking at Qilin beside him, Changtian asked. After all, this little fellow was still so young. If anything happened to him, he would feel guilty. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Without any hesitation, Qilin rushed into the desert before Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hmm? This desert actually had the aura of a demon!¡±Just as the Qilin walked into the desert, his nose suddenly twitched as he muttered. ¡°Looks like I can have a full meal again!¡± However, Qilin didn¡¯t care about the devil. He just followed Xiao Changtian and continued to move forward in the vast desert. A few days later, Xiao Changtian looked at the endless desert around him and couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°What happened? According to the map, the Han Mo Kingdom was already here. Why was there nothing here?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the yellow surroundings with confusion written all over his face. ¡°Eh? What was going on? Could this map be fake? Impossible! Why would the Secret Pavilion sell fake news?¡±Looking at the situation around him, Xiao Changtian stood there helplessly. ¡°System, system, can you help me find out where this Han Mo Kingdom is?¡±Helpless, Xiao Changtian could only ask the system for help. ¡°Ding! Host, the Han Mo Kingdom is right before your eyes.¡±Just as Xiao Changtian finished asking, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his head. ¡°Good fellow, are you playing with the Emperor¡¯s New Clothes for me? What? Could it be that only smart people could see it?¡± After hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes helplessly. There was nothing in front of him. Was the system trying to trick him? ¡°Ding! If you continue to scold the system in your heart, the system will deduct your crystal points.¡±The system obviously heard Xiao Changtian secretly scolding it in his heart, so it laughed twice and said. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you not up to it? Big brother! Don¡¯t deduct your crystal points! ¡°Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian immediately begged for mercy. He wouldn¡¯t deduct his crystals! One crystal point cost a hundred thousand gold coins! He could not withstand the torment of the system. ¡°System, I¡¯m not joking with you. There¡¯s clearly nothing ahead!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked around, but he didn¡¯t see the Han Mo Kingdom. He only saw a desert that stretched as far as the eye could see. However, the system didn¡¯t answer Xiao Changtian¡¯s question. ¡°Aiyo!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was running around, he suddenly bumped into a wall of air. ¡°F * ck! He actually hid it so mysteriously!¡± Looking at the wall of air in front of him, Xiao Changtian could not help but smack his lips. Chapter 820 - Chapter 820: Princess Han Mo (1) Chapter 820: Princess Han Mo (1) He did not know what kind of country the Han Mo Kingdom was. Could it be that it would always close its doors like this? In this desert, there was no water or plants. How did they survive? Xiao Changtian was very curious about all this. After all, the seed of the spirit tree was taken from the spirit tree, but this place did not look like it would grow a spirit tree at all. ¡°Little guy, I found it. Come in with me! ¡°Xiao Changtian called Qilin and went in after opening the air wall. Then, Xiao Changtian brought Qilin to the city of Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually so lively!¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He had thought that there would not be many people in a place like the Han Mo Kingdom, which had no water or plants. Who knew that the market in front of him was bustling with people, even more lively than Star Town. ¡°Stay in this town now! That seed is not easy to get.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around and didn¡¯t stay too long. He just found a hotel and walked in. At this moment, in the Han Mo Kingdom¡¯s Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets ¡®stronghold. ¡°Elder, the person reported by Stone City has already arrived at the Han Mo Kingdom! ¡°A cultivator from the Prophecy Pavilion said to the elder. ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s observe first. After all, Stone City isn¡¯t sure of this expert¡¯s strength.¡± The elder nodded after hearing that. After all, dealing with demons was no joke. They would not find those who did not have much strength to die. Yes. The cultivators of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets left after agreeing. ¡°When will this damned demon race go extinct?¡±After the cultivator left, the elder looked out the window and narrowed his eyes. At that time, Xiao Changge had already entered the room. ¡°Although this Han Mo Country is in a desert, it doesn¡¯t seem to be backward.¡±Xiao Changtian looked out of the window at the scene on the street and said emotionally. Although most of the people on the street were ordinary people, there were still those who were dressed luxuriously. ¡°Make way, make way, Princess Han Mo has arrived! Get out of the way!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to close the window, he suddenly heard a shout from below. ¡°Princess Han Mo is here! Princess Han Mo was here! Everyone, quickly hide away!¡± ¡°Eh? Why did that female Rakshasa run out to the streets every two or three days?¡± Shh! Be quiet. If that she-devil hears you, she¡¯ll lose her head!¡± After Princess Han Mo left, the surrounding commoners gathered together and discussed softly. ¡°Eh, is it really that terrifying?¡±Xiao Changtian naturally heard the discussion of the people below. He shook his head helplessly as he looked at the carriage speeding past. It was written on the vellum that the spirit tree seed of the Han Mo Kingdom had a huge relationship with the princess of the Han Mo Kingdom. Therefore if he wanted to find the spirit tree seed, he had to contact the princess of the Han Mo Kingdom. Listening to the discussion below, Xiao Changge was a little curious. What kind of person was this Princess Hanmo? He actually had such a nickname. Looks like I have to find a chance to get close to this Han Mo princess. ¡°Xiao Changtian said thoughtfully. Just as Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to get close to the Han Mo Kingdom¡¯s princess, this opportunity came. The next day, when Xiao Changtian was strolling on the street, he suddenly saw a group of people in front of him. ¡°Quickly look, quickly look, the Han Mo Imperial Family¡¯s announcement!¡± ¡°Princess Han Mo is looking for a Prince Consort! ¡°The requirement is that those who don¡¯t know how to cultivate have a dignified appearance¡­¡± The person standing in front of the announcement read out the contents of the announcement loudly. Aiya, you scared me to death! Fortunately, I know how to cultivate!¡± Aiya, aiya, that¡¯s right, you scared me. Whoever becomes the Prince Consort of Princess Han Mo is really unlucky!¡± Many people rejoiced in front of the announcement. They were glad that they were not mortals. Due to the geography of the Han Mo Kingdom, it was dry all year round. Therefore, it was very difficult for ordinary mortals to survive in the Han Mo Kingdom for a long time. Therefore, in this Han Mo Kingdom, most people cultivated. They also didn¡¯t know what this Princess Han Mo was up to, but they were still secretly rejoicing. After all, this Princess Han Mo was a ruthless character, having reached the Sage Sect¡¯s level at such a young age. In the Han Mo Imperial Family¡¯s political affairs, she killed people without batting an eye, and even the King of the Han Mo Kingdom was afraid of her. Logically speaking, this Princess Han Mo should have found someone stronger than her. But now, she was looking for a mortal. Everyone was glad but also puzzled. ¡°Hey, hey! Sigh! You! That pretty boy! I¡¯m calling you!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished looking at the contents of the announcement, the Han Mo soldiers on the platform shouted. That mortal over there! Come here for a moment.¡± Because most of the people in the Han Mo Kingdom were cultivators, there were very few mortals. Therefore, Xiao Changtian was very eye-catching in the crowd at this moment. Coupled with Xiao Changtian¡¯s outstanding appearance the soldiers immediately found a candidate who was suitable for the princess. ¡¯ Me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the soldier with a puzzled expression. Yes, yes, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re pretty handsome, and you¡¯re a mortal! You¡¯re not from the Han Mo Kingdom, are you?¡± The soldier asked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not from the Han Mo Kingdom.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded without denying it. ¡°Haha, it would be best if he isn¡¯t from the Han Mo Kingdom.¡±The soldier nodded in satisfaction. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have much of a change in his emotions towards the soldier¡¯s reaction. After all, he was looking for an opportunity to get close to this Han Mo princess. Since the opportunity was right in front of him, how could he not use it? ¡°Aiya, that person is so unlucky! What a pity for such a pretty face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If this young man really becomes the Prince Consort of Princess Han Mo, I wonder if he can live till tomorrow?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian being taken away by a group of people, everyone present felt pity. After ail, they knew how cruel Princess Han Mo was. Furthermore, this pretty boy was a weak mortal. They were filled with sympathy for Xiao Changtian. ¡°Are you taking me to see Princess Han Mo?¡±Looking at the soldiers in front of him, Xiao Changtian asked with a smile. ¡°If you want to see the princess, you can¡¯t do it in your current state. ¡°The soldier looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s coarse clothes with disdain and shook his head. ¡°Later, there will be someone who will take you to wash up before you can see the princess. However, let me remind you that you better not talk too much after you see the princess. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even knowhowyou died.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the soldier¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy. It was as if they were sympathizing with Xiao Changtian who was about to die. Chapter 821 - Chapter 821: Meeting Princess Han Mo (1) Chapter 821: Meeting Princess Han Mo (1) Sure, no problem.¡± Looking at the soldier, Xiao Changtian nodded. After all, he was going to discuss the matter of the spirit tree seed with Princess Han Mo at a close distance. He would do whatever he wanted. Not long after, two maids took Xiao Changtian away from the soldiers. Haha, this unlucky fellow, I wonder how the princess will treat him.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think this guy is still a mortal. Even if the princess attacks him, it won¡¯t be too heavy.¡± ¡°Aiya, stop discussing. When the time comes, we¡¯ll all be waiting to carry this guy away!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, a few guards laughed and discussed loudly. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because Princess Han Mo was the living image of the King of Hell in their hearts. As long as they came out of her room, no matter if they were ministers or officials, not many of them would be able to come out alive. ¡°Young Master, please come this way.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had been brought into a luxurious bathroom by several maids. The bathroom was filled with smoke, making it look like a paradise on earth. ¡°Young Master, please take off your clothes. This servant will bathe you.¡± A few maids stood behind Xiao Changtian, waiting for his next move. Whoa! So the treatment of being a prince consort was so good?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with surprise when he saw so many maids behind him. She didn¡¯t expect him to enjoy such a luxurious service. Alright, then you guys do it!¡± Xiao Changtian was enjoying the bath and dressing of these maids. Not long after, Xiao Changtian finished bathing. At this moment, all the maids were stunned as they looked at Xiao Changtian who had changed into gorgeous clothes. They had never seen such a handsome man. In the entire Han Mo Kingdom, there had never been a man as handsome as Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was dressed in a brocade robe. He looked like an extremely luxurious young master of the royal family. People who looked at him from afar couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. ¡°Sigh! Don¡¯t be dumbfounded. Where am I going now?¡±Xiao Changtian naturally noticed the stunned gazes of the maids, so he coughed lightly and reminded them. It seemed that his charm was still on the line. So many people had fallen for his good looks! Xiao Changtian naturally knew that these maids were stunned because he was too handsome. However, this was understandable. After all, he was the Realm Herb of the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. Even though he was the one who sealed the Realm Grass. ¡°Ah, oh, Young Master, please follow me. ¡°The leading maid finally came back to her senses after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. She smiled apologetically at Xiao Changtian and led Xiao Changtian to Princess Han Mo¡¯s bedroom. Aiya, how could such a handsome person be ruined by that female Rakshasa!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, a maid said angrily. Shh! You better keep your voice down! If someone with ulterior motives heard it, they would lose their heads!¡± After hearing the maid¡¯s words, the maid at the side hurriedly covered her mouth. One had to know that Princess Han Mo was not only decisive in killing the officials of the previous dynasty, she was also very harsh on the palace maids who served her. If any palace maid dared to gossip, her fate would not be worse than those officials of the previous dynasty. State Preceptor, are you sure that man can save the Han Mo Kingdom?¡± At this moment, Princess Han Mo stood in the study and asked the old man beside her. Princess, everything I said is true. Humans may lie, but the astrolabe in the sky will not lie! ¡°When the Imperial Advisor saw Princess Han Mo asking him this question, he immediately explained. Princess Han Mo was skeptical about the Imperial Advisor¡¯s words. She did not believe that a mortal could save the Han Mo Kingdom. However, according to the experience of the Han Mo Kingdom, the Imperial Advisor¡¯s astrolabe had never failed. The Han Mo Kingdom¡¯s calamity this time wasn¡¯t a major calamity. It was because of the invasion of the Demon Race. However, in the past two months, officials had been missing continuously. Even the Han Mo Princess couldn¡¯t defend against the detestable Demon Race. Even the Han Mo King had been invaded by the Devil Race¡¯s Devil Qi. To cure him, one could only suck out the Devil Qi from his body. However, this Devil Qi could only be controlled by the Devil Race¡¯s people. The reason why Princess Han Mo was so decisive was because she knew that this demon wasn¡¯t hiding somewhere else. Instead, he was living on an official¡¯s body. Due to the cunning methods of the demon race, Princess Han Mo still couldn¡¯t find that person for two months. Even though Princess Han Mo had interfered with the court¡¯s affairs a lot before this, she had never killed so many people like she had in the past two months. ¡°Princess, we¡¯ve brought that person!¡± At this moment, a soldier came over and reported. ¡°Let him come directly to the study!¡± Princess Han Mo was actually quite curious about Xiao Changtian. Although the Imperial Advisor said that this person was a mortal, Princess Han Mo still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°The princess wants you to enter the study.¡± The soldier walked up to Xiao Changtian and said. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and walked in. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Xiao Changtian said respectfully to the princess. After all, she was the princess of the Han Mo Kingdom, and she had the strength of the Sage Sect. She was an existence that he could not afford to offend. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Princess Han Mo originally had a sliver of hope for the person who came, but she didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was really a mortal. There was not a single trace of spiritual power fluctuation on his body. ¡°Princess, my name is Xiao Changtian.¡±Xiao Changtian slowly said to Princess Han Mo. At the same time, he was thinking about how to ask Princess Han Mo about the Spirit Tree seed. Xiao Changtian, to tell you the truth, the announcement that was posted this time is just a cover. The real purpose is because the Han Mo royal family has met with an accident. According to the Imperial Tutor¡¯s astrolabe, you are the one who can save the Han Mo Kingdom.¡± Princess Han Mo didn¡¯t hide anything from Xiao Changtian because she wanted to see how much this mortal could endure. Although Xiao Changtian had a good face, he didn¡¯t have any strength. In the end, he would only have a bad ending. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Xiao Changtian was slightly surprised. After all, he did not know that he had such great ability to help such a big country get out of the crisis. ¡°Why is this mortal so calm?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, Princess Han Mo muttered in surprise. If it was any ordinary person, they would have immediately knelt down to him upon hearing this news. However, Xiao Changtian seemed to be in deep thought and didn¡¯ t care at all. Princess Han didn¡¯t expect this. Chapter 822 - Chapter 822: The State Preceptor Is a Demon (1) Chapter 822: The State Preceptor Is a Demon (1) ¡°Do you know the importance of this matter?¡±Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian and asked coldly. ¡°How could I not know? But before that, I want to ask you something. However please don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know.¡±Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t frightened by Princess Han Mo¡¯s tone. Instead, he asked with a smile. ¡°Damn it! Did Xiao Changtian want to die? How dare you speak to the princess like this?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were naturally heard by the guards outside the door. Hearing the commotion inside, the guard said in shock. Don¡¯t think so much. It won¡¯t be long before the new Fuma falls. ¡°Another guard also sighed. Because the last person who dared to speak to Princess Han Mo like this had an unusually tragic ending. ¡°How dare you? Do you know where this is? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want just because you have the ability to save the Han Mo Kingdom?¡± At this moment, the state preceptor frowned at Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t expect that the person in the astrolabe would be this kind of person. It seemed a little unreliable. Ha, this is really interesting. This princess has never seen such an interesting person in all these years.¡±Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian and chuckled. The reason why Xiao Changtian dared to speak to this Han Mo princess like this was because he had just called the system to check the talents of the few people present, and their talents could be said to be tragic. Although they were cultivators, Xiao Changtian was sure that even if Princess Hanmo attacked him, he was confident that he could escape. ¡°Haha, Princess Han Mo, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve agreed. ¡°Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t wait for Princess Han Mo¡¯s next sentence before he asked, ¡°I wonder if you have the seed of the Spirit Tree.¡± ¡± When Princess Han Mo heard this, her expression froze and she stared at Xiao Changtian. How did this mortal know that the spirit tree seed was in her hands? She had never told anyone about this news. It was not because of anything else, but because she had heard that if she planted this spirit tree seed, it was very likely that it would change the landscape of their Han Mo Kingdom. The Han Mo Kingdom had been a desert for so many years, so Princess Han Mo wanted to try to change it. However, because of the recent matter with the demon race, Princess Han Mo was in a terrible state, so the matter of the spirit tree seed was gradually put on hold. What Princess Han Mo didn¡¯t expect was that this mortal actually knew about this news. How was this possible? ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡± Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian with a guarded face, wanting an explanation from him. Princess Han Mo, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not a person. I only heard this news from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hide the source of this information. Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian even more fiercely. This person was able to buy information from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, which showed that this person was not simple. Princess Han Mo knew that the price of a piece of information in the Secret Pavilion was either a treasured weapon or a very, very large amount of gold coms. Otherwise, one could forget about getting any information. Now that Xiao Changtian had obtained the news from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, it meant that this guy in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person. How dare you! He actually dared to buy information about the princess from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He was really too impudent!¡± The state preceptor shouted at the side. State Preceptor, I¡¯m only asking about the spirit tree seed. Why are you so agitated? Could it be that you are a member of the Demon Race?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the state preceptor in confusion. Why did the state preceptor look so strange? When the Imperial Advisor heard this, his expression changed. You re simply full of nonsense! How dare you slander me! Princess, this person is so disrespectful to you, he should be thrown into jail!¡± The Imperial Advisor looked at Xiao Changtian and said fiercely. It was as if Xiao Changtian was right. State Preceptor, he¡¯s just a mortal. Why are you so agitated? Could it be that a mortal like him can threaten us?¡± Princess Han Mo said slowly and indifferently. Actually, Princess Han Mo had long suspected that the state preceptor was the incarnation of the demon race, but she had never had any evidence. From the moment he said that the person who could save the Han Mo Kingdom was a mortal, she felt that something was wrong. However, because Imperial Preceptor Li Lai was the person with the strongest soul power in the entire Han Mo Kingdom, Princess Han Mo did not act rashly and only observed silently. This Imperial Advisor must not have thought that he would find a random mortal, but this mortal did not seem to be a real mortal. After hearing the princess¡¯s words, the Imperial Advisor stood aside angrily and looked at Xiao Changtian quietly. ¡°System, system, quickly check if that Imperial Preceptor is a demon! ¡°Xiao Changtian asked the system in his mind. Ding! If the host wants to know who has been possessed by demons in the Han Mo Kingdom, it will cost 2,500 crystals.¡±The system¡¯s emotionless voice rang out in Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s mind. F * ck! 2,500 crystals! Why don¡¯t you go rob them!¡± Xiao Changtian felt bad after hearing the system¡¯s words. How could the system be so good at scamming people? The last time, he spent 5,000 crystals on the necklace. Now, he had to spend half of it just to investigate a demon. It was really too much. ¡°Ding! The host can also choose not to check, ¡°the system said after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. It was as if he was mocking Xiao Changtian for being poor. ¡°Damn it!¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly. However, based on the current situation, if he wanted to obtain the spirit tree seed, he had to help the Han Mo Kingdom solve this demon problem. ¡°Forget it, forget it. System, I¡¯ll spend 2,500 crystals to check! ¡°Looking at the people in front of him, Xiao Changtian said helplessly. These 2,500 Spiritual Crystal Points were enough for Xiao Changtian to feel heartache for a few days. Ding! The test was successful. The person who was invaded by the demons was the state preceptor.¡±The system¡¯s voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind again. ¡®As expected, there¡¯s something wrong with this person! ¡°Xiao Changtian nodded. Princess, I can help your Han Mo Kingdom find the person who was invaded by the demon race, but in exchange, I want the spirit tree seed. What do you think?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Princess Hanmo and said slowly. ¡°Hahaha, have you forgotten that you are only a mortal? Do you want me to believe a mortal?¡±Princess Han Mo smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Princess, how would you know if you don¡¯t try? Can we talk in private?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and shook his head. ¡°Alright, then follow me. ¡°Princess Han Mo wanted to see what this mortal could say to her. Chapter 823 - Chapter 823: Han Mo King (1) Chapter 823: Han Mo King (1) ¡°Princess! You have to be careful of this person!¡± Looking at the princess¡¯s departing figure, Imperial Tutor walked to Princess Han Mo¡¯s side and said. ¡°State Preceptor, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s just a mortal. What tricks can he play in front of me?¡±Princess Han Mo glanced at Xiao Changtian and snorted. In the end, under Imperial Tutor¡¯s unwilling gaze, Princess Han Mo and Xiao Changtian walked to a distant palace. ¡°Hey, do you think our princess has taken a fancy to this kid and is unwilling to kill him?¡± I think he looks like him too. Otherwise, the princess would have killed him countless times!¡± After Princess Han Mo walked out of the study with Xiao Changtian, the guard at the door of the study said with a gossipy expression. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already set up a barrier.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian in the room, Princess Han Mo felt that this guy was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Princess Han Mo, you seem to have a guess, right? The demon race is the Imperial Preceptor. ¡°Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t waste any words, he looked at Princess Han Mo and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any evidence?¡± Princess Han Mo was slightly surprised. Could it be that this mortal had seen through something? However, even she, who was from Glory Sect, couldn¡¯t tell. How could a mortal like him sense it? ¡°I have no evidence. However, I am certain that the Imperial Preceptor is from the Demon Race. ¡°Xiao Changtian said confidently. It was impossible for the system to lie to him. ¡°You have no evidence, how can I believe you?¡±Princess Han Mo raised her eyebrows as she looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s solemn vow. There was indeed something wrong with the state preceptor, but without concrete evidence, it would only alert the enemy. One had to know that the might of the fiend race could not be underestimated. Princess, princess, it¡¯s not good. The King is coughing up blood!¡± At this moment, a notification came from outside. ¡°Quickly call the imperial physician!¡± Princess Han Mo frowned and said. ¡°Princess, even the imperial physician is helpless! ¡°the man replied. Dammit! Princess Han Mo said with a gloomy expression. Princess, I know some medical skills. I wonder if you can let me take a look.¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Are you going to take a look? Stop joking! What can you tell?¡± After Princess Han Mo heard Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s words, she smiled disdainfully. Her father had been invaded by the Devil Race¡¯s Devil Qi. If he wanted to get rid of it, he could only get the Devil Race to suck out the Devil Qj before he could recover. And now, this mortal actually said that he wanted to go and take a look. It was simply a joke. Princess, quickly think of a way. The King is about to collapse! ¡°Seeing Princess Han Mo like this, the maid was also very anxious. ¡°Follow me to take a look first!¡± Finally, Princess Han Mo said to Xiao Changtian. After all, even the most powerful doctor in the Han Mo Kingdom had no way to save her. The Princess of the Han Mo Kingdom had also made preparations for the death of the King. It was no big deal to let Xiao Changtian take a look. ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked to the entrance of Han Mo King¡¯s palace, he heard an earth-shattering cough. Cough, cough, cough! You¡­Cough, cough, cough! It¡¯s over.¡± The Han Mo King, who was lying on the bed, watched Princess Han Mo walk over from the door and slowly said. ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to find that demon. ¡°Princess Han Mo looked at the current Han Mo King and said with self-blame. Although the Han Mo Kingdom had been very harsh to the Han Mo Princess since she was young, the Han Mo Princess still loved her father very much. How could Princess Han Mo not feel heartache for her father? Princess, your father¡¯s illness is still very easy to treat. Leave it to me! I promise it¡¯ll be done in a while.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was behind Princess Han Mo, said slowly. ¡± Who are you? Do you know what occasion this is?¡±Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he heard the doctor beside him berate him loudly. He was the most powerful doctor in the entire Han Mo Kingdom, but even he was helpless now. Yet, this person in front of him, who did not have any spiritual fluctuations on his body, actually said that he could be cured in a short while. It was simply ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes. If you can¡¯t cure it, don¡¯t even think about your head! ¡°However, Princess Han Mo had no choice but to speak to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, then all of you step back first.¡± Xiao Changtian walked forward and took out a bunch of silver needles. ¡®Princess, you can¡¯t do that! The country ruler was still breathing. If this person attacked, the country ruler would really have no chance of living!¡± Looking at Xiao Chang Tian, the doctor quickly walked to the side of Princess Han Mo and said. In that case, can you save my father?¡±Princess Han Mo coldly glanced at the doctor. This¡­ This¡­¡± The doctor was instantly rendered speechless. He could only stand aside and watch Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Xiao Changtian looked at the Han Mo King on the bed with confidence. This King was just too congested, he just needed to bleed more. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stop at all. The silver needles in his hand quickly landed on the various acupuncture points on Han Mo King¡¯s body. Cough! After Xiao Changtian inserted the last silver needle, Han Mo King immediately spat out a large mouthful of black blood. Not only his mouth, but even the pores on his body began to emit black blood. ¡°Demonic Qi! The demonic qi was actually forced out!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present was stunned! They had not expected that the demonic Qi would actually be forced out of the Han Mo King¡¯s body by a mortal. And this process only lasted for a few minutes. ¡°How is that possible? He was¡­How did he do it!¡± Looking at the scene before him, the doctor who had been clamoring earlier instantly widened his eyes. He could not believe that this person had actually forced the demonic qi out of the country ruler¡¯s body. ¡°Who is he? How can he have such great ability?¡±Even Princess Han Mo was so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She was prepared that her father might not be around at any time, but this Xiao Changtian in front of her was able to force out the demonic Qi in her father¡¯s body. At this moment, the demonic Qi that Xiao Changtian had forced out stopped in the air for two seconds before disappearing into thin air. ¡°This¡­ This is unbelievable!¡± Everyone present was amazed by Xiao Changtian¡¯s power. ¡°He really isn¡¯t a mortal! He¡¯s an expert! At this moment, Princess Han Mo finally came to her senses. How could this Xiao Changtian in front of him be a mortal? He was simply an expert pretending to be a mortal. However, he was blind and could not tell that this Xiao Changtian was actually such a person. No wonder he could confidently conclude that the state preceptor was a demon. At this moment, the Imperial Advisor, who was standing in the dark, watched this scene with his eyes wide open. Chapter 824 - Chapter 824: It’s No Problem (1) Chapter 824: It¡¯s No Problem (1) ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to find a mortal without any strength? How did it become like this?!¡± Seeing the Han Mo King¡¯s face gradually turning better, the Imperial Tutor angrily asked the soldier who was looking for Xiao Changtian. ¡°Country¡­ State Preceptor, I really did it according to your instructions! He had found a mortal without any spiritual power!¡± The soldier didn¡¯t expect that before he could carry Xiao Changtian¡¯s body, the state preceptor would find him first. ¡°Mortal! Hehehe, I think you¡¯re blind!¡±The Imperial Advisor looked at the soldier, and his face gradually twisted. ¡°Since you¡¯re so blind, you don¡¯t have to live in this world anymore!¡± After the state preceptor finished speaking, he grabbed the soldier¡¯s collar. ¡°You! You! You!¡± The soldier¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from the state preceptor s grasp. He looked at the state preceptor¡¯s face that was gradually distorting. In the end, it suddenly turned into the face of a demon. However, before the soldier could scream, the Imperial Advisor sucked away the soldier¡¯s spiritual energy. In an instant, the soldier turned into a dried corpse and turned into a pile of powder. ¡°What trash! You can¡¯t even do a small thing well!¡± The Imperial Advisor looked at the powder on the ground, the anger on his face still not gone. This was great. If the Han Mo King woke up, he would definitely know that something was wrong with him. At that time, he might very well be exposed. At this moment. The devil qi on Han Mo King¡¯s body had completely dissipated under Xiao Changtian¡¯s silver needles. ¡°Ahem, am I still alive?¡± The Han Mo King, who had just woken up, looked at the few people in front of him and slowly asked. ¡°Father! You¡¯re still alive!¡± At this moment, the most excited person was none other than the Han Mo Princess. She really didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian would have such ability to save her father. He was simply the savior of the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°You¡­ What medical skills did you use? Why? Why can¡¯t I feel any spiritual power fluctuation from your body? But you can cure the country master?¡± The doctor beside him was also very excited when he saw Xiao Chang Tian. He couldn¡¯t believe that everything in front of him was real. The Han Mo King who was about to die was actually cured by a few needles from Xiao Changtian. ¡°Doctor Liu, I don¡¯t think you have the right to speak here!¡± Seeing the doctor questioning Xiao Changtian with such agitation, Xiao Changtian was shocked. Princess Han Mo said unhappily. ¡°No no no. No, this was simply impossible!¡±However, at this moment, the doctor seemed to have gone mad. He looked at Xiao Changtian with disbelief. ¡°Men! Doctor Liu has gone crazy. Quickly take him away.¡±Princess Han Mo did not hesitate at all as she spoke loudly to the guards at the door. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Princess, this is impossible! This was simply impossible! After Doctor Liu was taken away, he shouted indignantly. How could a mortal without any spiritual energy fluctuation save the country¡¯s ruler? ¡°Thankyou, expert! I didn¡¯t expect that I could still come back to life.¡± After Physician Liu was taken away, Han Mo King looked at Xiao Changtian and said gratefully. The Han Mo King had thought that he would die without a doubt. He had even set up a posthumous edict. He had not expected that he would be saved by this young man in front of him. ¡°Country Ruler, you¡¯re too polite. Your illness is just a piece of cake for me, so there¡¯s no need to be too polite.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled at Han Mo King. It was nothing! This Xiao Changtian was really too powerful! The demonic Qi that could only be dealt with by the demons was forced out by him. All of this was as easy as lifting a finger for Xiao Changtian. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°Xiao Changtian, oh, no, senior, it was my princess Han Mo¡¯s fault in the beginning.¡± At this moment, the way Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian was different. When Princess Han Mo thought other attitude towards Xiao Changtian, she couldn¡¯t help but want to go back to the beginning and give herself two slaps. Xiao Changtian was not a mortal! He was simply a divine doctor. ¡°Aiya, you guys are too polite. However, Princess Han Mo, the Han Mo King needs to recuperate now. Let¡¯s talk in private first. Xiao Changtian saw that Han Mo King¡¯s condition had stabilized, so he thought that it was time to ask about the spirit tree seeds. ¡°Father, you should rest well. I¡¯ll go and thank senior properly first.¡±Princess Han Mo¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Changtian had changed drastically. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°We must thank Senior properly. He¡¯s really not an ordinary person!¡±Han Mo King looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure and slowly nodded his head. After a while, Xiao Changtian and Princess Han Mo came to the room. ¡°Princess Han Mo, I believe that you don¡¯t have to doubt that Imperial Preceptor is a demon, right?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Princess Han Mo and chuckled. ¡°Senior, I was incompetent just now and didn¡¯t take your words to heart. But now I can be sure that the Imperial Preceptor is a demon!¡± When Princess Han Mo was in King Han Mo¡¯s palace, she naturally noticed the Imperial Tutor who was secretly observing from the shadows. In addition to Xiao Changtian¡¯s unquestionable strength, no one would doubt his words. ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t need to call me Senior. I already said that saving your father is just a small matter.¡± Xiao Changtian was still not used to Princess Han Mo¡¯s sudden respect. ¡°Senior, what are you talking about? You are the savior of our Han Mo Kingdom.¡± Princess Han Mo was still extremely respectful to Xiao Changtian. After all, no one would dare to offend such a powerful expert. ¡°By the way, Senior, I still have a presumptuous request. Can Senior help me eliminate the Imperial Preceptor?¡±Then, Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°Of course, Senior. I¡¯ll immediately help you get the spirit tree seeds you want.¡± At this moment, Princess Han Mo did not hesitate at all. She immediately called her personal maid over to retrieve the spirit tree seed. After all, this Spirit Tree seed was meant to help the Han Mo Kingdom. Now, with the invasion of the Devil Race, this Spirit Tree seed was basically useless. After all, compared to long-term plans, the current demons were the most fatal. Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t even said anything, and everything had been arranged by Princess Han Mo. No wonder so many people were afraid of this Han Mo Princess. With her swift and unrestrained methods, no man could compare to her. However, this Princess Han Mo wanted him to deal with the demons. How was he going to deal with them? ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. Let¡¯s get the spirit tree seed first.¡±Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know how he would deal with the state preceptor, his purpose for coming here was to get the seed of the spirit tree. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve brought the item.¡± After a while, the maid came in with a box. Chapter 825 - Chapter 825: Where Did This Dead Dog Come From (1) Chapter 825: Where Did This Dead Dog Come From (1) ¡°Senior, please take this spirit tree seed first. Our Han Mo Kingdom is counting on you!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Princess Han Mo brought the box in front of him. Xiao Changtian took the box and looked at the glowing green bead in the box. He nodded. He had to get this spirit tree seed first. ¡°Oh right, my pet is still in the inn.¡±At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered that the little guy was still alone in the inn. He hadn¡¯t been fed for the whole day. It was getting dark soon. This little guy might starve to death. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send someone to pick it up now.¡±Princess Han Mo immediately said. After all, the senior¡¯s pet was definitely not an ordinary pet. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s already late today. You should rest first. Someone should be bringing your pet back for you soon. I¡¯ll come again tomorrow.¡± Princess Han Mo saw that the sky had gradually darkened, so she said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say much. After he finished speaking, he followed the guard to his room. At this moment, the Imperial Advisor was standing in Han Mo Imperial City. ¡°Did you get the thing?¡± A demon Saint Lord stood in front of the Imperial Tutor and asked. ¡°A damned human obstructed my plan. I was originally prepared to act as soon as that Han Mo King died, but I didn¡¯t expect that person to actually revive Han Mo King!¡± The Imperial Advisor looked at the Holy Master and said angrily. ¡°Thirteen, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame can¡¯t wait any longer. If you don¡¯t get that thing soon, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±The Holy Lord of the Demon Race looked at the Imperial Preceptor and said softly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve finished speaking, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±¡± After saying that, that person¡¯s figure instantly froze on the spot. ¡°Damn it, looks like we have to make a move tonight! ¡°The Imperial Advisor gritted his teeth and said angrily. Because the Imperial Advisor was the Devil Race¡¯s Holy Lord, and because there were too many such Holy Lords in the Devil Race, every Holy Lord had a number. This Imperial Advisor was really Holy Lord Thirteen, so Holy Lord Thirteen didn¡¯t dare to not complete the mission given by Holy Lord Demonic Flame. This time, the mission given by the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord was to obtain the Han Desert Kingdom¡¯s Han Desert Heart. This Han Desert Heart was none other than the entire Han Desert Kingdom¡¯s Nation Protecting Stone. If the Han Mo Kingdom did not have the heart of the Han Mo Kingdom, the entire country would probably be drowned by this desert. The Han Mo¡¯s Heart was also an important item to revive the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord. That was why Sacred Lord Demonic Flame sent Sacred Lord Thirteen to the Han Mo Kingdom to take the Han Mo Heart. This was because the smaller the number, the stronger one¡¯s strength was. Among the 66 Sacred Lords, Sacred Lord Thirteen was considered an expert. At this moment, outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. ¡°Expert, your pet has been placed at the door.¡± The guard trembled as he spoke to Xiao Changtian. After saying that, she quickly walked away. It was not because of anything else, but because the guards who were sent there did not expect Xiao Changtian¡¯s pet to be a Qilin auspicious beast. When he saw this Qilin, he was so scared that he almost knelt down. Who knew how much courage he had mustered to bring the Qilin here. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled gratefully at the departing figure. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to run so fast. ¡°Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why the guard ran so fast. He wanted to thank him properly. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Kylin looked at Xiao Changtian and howled. Because the Qilin had already smelled the strong demonic aura, its originally not hungry stomach instantly became hungry again. ¡°Aiya, little guy, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll find you something to eat. Don¡¯t run around.¡±Xiao Changtian said with a smile as he looked at Qilin. Seeing that Xiao Changtian had left, Qilin didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly ran towards the place with dense demonic Qi. ¡°I have to quickly eat that demonic qi. I can¡¯t let master find out.¡±After saying that, Qilin quickened his pace. At this moment, the Imperial Advisor was looking at the Heart of the Desert in the secret room with a smile on his face. ¡°Hahaha, the heavens don¡¯t disappoint those who work hard. I¡¯ve finally found it! He did not expect the Heart of the Desert to be hidden in this place.¡± Looking at the Heart of the Desert that was emitting a golden light, Holy Master Thirteen had a huge smile on his face. ¡°Good fellow, I¡¯ll take you down soon.¡± Holy Master Thirteen carefully walked towards the football-sized Heart of the Desert. ¡°Roar, Roar!¡± At this moment, the Qilin¡¯s voice suddenly came from the entrance of the secret chamber. ¡°What is it?¡± Hearing that voice, Holy Master Thirteen stopped in his tracks. He looked at the entrance with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± He saw Qilin running in from the entrance on his short legs. ¡°Damned dog, why are you causing trouble at this time! Hurry up and get lost.¡± Looking at the Qilin, Holy Master Thirteen¡¯s expression changed again. Initially, he thought that someone had discovered him. Who knew that it was an ugly dog? ¡°Damned dog?¡± Qilin did not expect that the moment he arrived, this demon would actually say such things about him. In an instant, Qilin¡¯s anger surged into his heart. ¡°Yo? This dog can speak human language?¡± Just as Holy Master Thirteen was about to turn around, he heard Qilin¡¯s angry words. ¡°Let me tell you, damn dog. I¡¯m in a good mood today. Get out of here quickly, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude! ¡°Holy Lord Thirteen said disdainfully as he looked at Qilin. Holy Master Thirteen didn¡¯t recognize Qilin. Because of this thought, it wasn¡¯t strange for someone in the royal family to raise a talking dog. Therefore, Holy Master Thirteen didn¡¯t take Qilin to heart. Instead, he thought about Han Mo¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright, you demon, you have completely angered me! ¡°The Qilin looked at Sacred Lord Thirteen in front of him, and the pressure on its body instantly erupted. ¡°You! You, you! You¡¯re not a dog!¡± Originally, Holy Master Thirteen had planned to kick this damned dog out. In the end, he did not expect this thing to erupt with such a huge pressure in an instant. ¡°You! You¡¯re a Qilin!¡± However, just as Holy Master Thirteen was panicking, he finally saw the appearance of this damned dog. How was this a dead dog! That was clearly a Qilin auspicious beast! An existence that he could not afford to offend at all. ¡°What? What? How did this happen?¡± Looking at the Qilin in front of him, Holy Master Thirteen was very frightened because he knew that the difference in strength between the two of them was huge. If this Qilin moved a finger, he would die without a burial place. ¡°Qi¡­Lord Qilin! I was wrong just now.¡± ¡°Pa-¡± Holy Master Thirteen slapped himself and said to Qilin. ¡°It¡¯s all this kid¡¯s fault. This little one had eyes but did not recognize Mount Tai. Please forgive me!¡± Chapter 826 - Chapter 826: Thirteen Deaths of the Holy Lord (1) Chapter 826: Thirteen Deaths of the Holy Lord (1) Although Holy Master Thirteen could be considered an expert in the Demon Race, he had never seen a divine beast like the Qilin auspicious beast. He knew that this Qilin in front of him was an existence that he could not afford to offend. ¡°Do you know your mistake now? Heh, it¡¯s too late!¡± Qilin did not care about Holy Master Thirteen¡¯s begging. He only snorted in disdain. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! If you really attack me, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame won¡¯t let you off!¡± Sacred Lord Thirteen saw that he could not beg for mercy, so he immediately threatened fiercely,¡±Our Sacred Lord Demonic Flame is about to break through to Saint Emperor. You¡¯d better think twice.¡± ¡± Holy Master Thirteen looked at the Qilin that was getting closer and closer. Although there was fear on his face, he still looked like he would rather die than submit. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°How noisy. So what if you demons are Saint Emperors? You¡¯re just food in my stomach.¡± Qilin slapped Holy Master Thirteen to the ground. Qilin said disdainfully as he looked at Sacred Lord Thirteen who was in pain on the ground. ¡°You! Just you wait! Our Demonic Flame Sacred Lord won¡¯t let you go just like that! ¡°Holy Master Thirteen, who was smashed to the ground, looked at the Qilin with bloodshot eyes as if he wanted to swallow the Qilin alive. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± However, before Holy Master Thirteen could finish speaking, Qilin stepped on his chest. The Qilin¡¯sbody wasn¡¯t very big, but at this moment, Holy Master Thirteen felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him. Blood couldn¡¯t help but flow out of his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s time to end it.¡± Looking at Holy Master Thirteen under his feet, the Qilin let out a cold snort before biting down fiercely. At this moment, in the Demon Realm. ¡°Reporting to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame! Holy Master Thirteen¡¯s light sign has been extinguished!¡± In the dim hall of the demon race, a demon reported loudly. ¡°What is it? The Holy Lord Thirteen, who was sent to the Han Mo Kingdom, is dead?¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was slightly stunned when she heard this news. ¡°Right, just now, Holy Master Thirteen¡¯s lamp sign was extinguished and shattered. It looked like even his soul had been shattered. ¡°The demon cultivator immediately replied. ¡°Who is it? He actually killed Holy Master Thirteen?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked into the distance thoughtfully. One had to know that Sacred Lord Thirteen¡¯s strength was considered extremely high among so many demons. There were very few people who could defeat him. But now, who could actually kill Holy Master Thirteen and shatter his soul? ¡°Send someone to investigate. I want to see who is so bold.¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at that person and said,¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The demon cultivator replied without hesitation. ¡°What happened? We can¡¯t get the Han Mo¡¯s Heart back?¡± After a while, the Demon God Saintess walked over from afar and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know which damn person actually attacked my Demon Race. It seems that we can¡¯t continue to act in hiding like this. Otherwise, those damned cultivators of the human world will really think that our demon race has fallen.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Demonic God Saintess and said slowly. ¡°But without the Han Mo¡¯s Heart, the Devil Master¡¯s absorption this time will drag on for a long time.¡±The Demonic God Saintess frowned. ¡°Oh right, also, the Heaven Secrets Pavilion seems to be looking for an opportunity to attack us. If we make a big fuss at this time, will we¡­¡± The Demonic God Saintess looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and said. ¡°Hehe, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? That puny Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets wants to go against our Demon Race? He¡¯s simply courting death. As long as he dares to make a move, our Demon Race will definitely fight him at anytime.¡± ¡°After all, our demon race has been in a truce for a hundred years. In these hundred years, we have accumulated enough energy. We are just one step away from reviving the Demon Master. As long as we revive the Demon Master, not to mention the Prophecy Pavilion, even the entire Jade Lake Sacred World will belong to our demon race.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame wasn¡¯t too concerned about the Heaven Secrets Pavilion. Although the Heaven Secrets Pavilion had won the battle against the Demon Race a hundred years ago, it had already declined beyond recognition after so many years. There was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°This time, this Holy Master wants to see which blind person dares to ruin my good thing!¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame snorted coldly and left the Demon Race Hall. At that time, after the Qilin swallowed the demon into its stomach, it let out a loud burp. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this demon to have so much energy.¡±Qilin nodded in satisfaction. Then, he remembered that Xiao Changtian was probably waiting for him in the room, so he quickly ran back. ¡°Aiya, where did you go? I won¡¯t see you if I bring back food! You scared me. Xiao Changtian, who was looking for the Qilin, said helplessly when he saw Xiao Changtian jump down from the wall. ¡°Awoo! Awoo.¡± Kylin looked at Xiao Changtian and whimpered. ¡°Eh, why did you get bigger?¡± However, when Xiao Changtian was about to bring the Kylin back, he found that the Kylin, which had only reached his calf, was now above his knee. ¡°D * mn, are you taking hormones? How did you grow so big?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin in disbelief. His eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m doomed. I forgot about this. Master, will you blame me?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Qilin¡¯s heart thumped. He only cared about eating his fill and forgot about the changes in his body. If Master knew that he had eaten that unclean thing, would Ze blame him? ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll definitely find someone to take a look at you. How did you grow so fast?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and murmured. At this rate, it would not be long before this little fellow grew to a huge size. At that time, he would definitely have to feed more things than he did now. The Qilin looked at Xiao Changtian and made a mental note to himself. He had to pay attention to his warning in the future. He couldn¡¯t let his master find any clues. The next day, Xiao Changtian was woken up by the noise outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it so lively so early in the morning?¡± After being woken up by the commotion outside, Xiao Changtian was no longer sleepy, so he got up and walked outside. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian come out of the room, Princess Han Mo immediately went up and said. ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s over. This princess can¡¯t be asking me to deal with the state preceptor so early in the morning, right?¡±Looking at Princess Han Mo, Xiao Changtian thought. Before he could think of a way to deal with the state preceptor, this princess Han Mo came. If he really couldn¡¯t do it, he could just go up himself. After all, the system had tested that the state preceptor¡¯s talent was trash. ¡°Thank you so much, Senior! He helped our Han Mo Kingdom to eradicate such a huge threat!¡± However, Princess Han Mo thanked Xiao Changtian excitedly. This was completely out of Xiao Changtian¡¯s expectations. Chapter 827 - Chapter 827: The Gratitude of the Han Mo Kingdom (1) Chapter 827: The Gratitude of the Han Mo Kingdom (1) ¡± Ah, hahaha!¡± Seeing Princess Han Mo¡¯s enthusiasm, Xiao Chang Tian laughed loudly. Could it be that the state preceptor was already dead? But I didn¡¯t do anything! What was going on? Xiao Changtian was also confused about this. However, since the state preceptor had already been eliminated, wasn¡¯t that a good thing for him? However, this could be considered killing two birds with one stone. Not only did he obtain the spirit tree seed, but he also obtained the recognition of the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°Senior! Please stay and let our Han Mo Kingdom hold a celebratory banquet for you. What do you think?¡± Princess Han Mo looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. This was not only his own will, but also the will of the Han Mo King and the common will of the Han Mo royal family. They were really lucky to have met such a powerful senior. Therefore, the Han Mo Kingdom didn¡¯t want to give up the chance to win Xiao Changtian over, so they sent the Han Mo Princess to invite Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, I still have important matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay in the Han Mo Kingdom any longer.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled as he looked at Princess Han Mo. After all, he still had to hurry and find the next spirit tree seed. He did not know how much money his Glorious Star Restaurant had earned over such a long time. Was it enough for the next message? ¡°That¡¯s true. Senior, a person like you definitely won¡¯t have time.¡±Princess Han Mo said regretfully when she heard Xiao Changtian reject her invitation. ¡°By the way, Senior, my father said that if you¡¯re unwilling, can you let him see you?¡±Princess Han Mo asked carefully. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t reject this request. After all, he still had some time. At that time, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets of the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°Elder, it¡¯s that Xiao Changtian. That elder from Stone City said that Xiao Changtian defeated the demon race¡¯s Saint Lord Thirteen. Furthermore, he had forced out Han Mo King¡¯s demonic Qi in the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡± A cultivator of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion reported to Elder Heaven Secrets. Although the people sent by Tianji Pavilion didn¡¯t know what happened, they still found out that it was Xiao Changtian who killed Holy Master Thirteen. Therefore, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets placed great importance on Xiao Changtian. ¡°This matter must be reported to the pavilion master.¡±At this moment, the elder said to that person with a serious expression. ¡°Those who can deal with Holy Master Thirteen might be stronger than Holy Master Thirteen, but to be able to deal with the demonic energy in the bodies of other cultivators so easily is definitely not something an ordinary expert can do. Therefore, this matter must be reported to the Pavilion Master as soon as possible.¡± The elder ordered the cultivator with a serious expression. The elders of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in various places could feel that the Demon Race was getting more and more rampant. There was more and more news about the Demon Race attacking the human world in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Therefore, the elders of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in various places also realized that something was wrong with dealing with the Demon Race. Now that there was such a powerful person, how could they miss out on him? At this moment. Within Han Mo Country. ¡°Hey, hey, have you heard? The man who was captured to be the Prince Consort a few days ago! Now, even the princess was respectful to him.¡± ¡°D * mn, what ability does that man have? He actually let the female Luosha fight him like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I was there at that time. Isn¡¯t that man just an ordinary person? Why would that female Rakshasa treat him like that? Today, in the Han Mo Kingdom, everyone was discussing Xiao Changtian. The royal family of the Han Mo Kingdom had announced that in order to celebrate Xiao Changtian¡¯s help, the whole country would celebrate for three days. Therefore, everyone knew that Xiao Changtian had become the savior of the Han Mo Kingdom. Because the commoners didn¡¯t know about the news of the demon race invading the Han Mo royal family, many people were confused about Xiao Changtian saving the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°I think this mortal took our female Rakshasa! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, it¡¯s really possible!¡± The surrounding commoners discussed again. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already arrived in front of Han Mo King. ¡°Country Ruler, it seems thatyou are already well.¡±Xiao Changtian said with a smile as he looked at Han Mo King. ¡°Alya, Senior, I really have to thankyou! Without your help, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it now!¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, Han Mo King immediately walked to his side and thanked him. ¡°Country Ruler, you¡¯re too polite. This is just a piece of cake for me. 1 still have to thankyou for being willing to give up the spirit tree seed. ¡°Xiao Changtian smiled at Han Mo King. ¡°Senior, this demon is truly savage. Our Han Mo Kingdom is truly unable to guard against it.¡±After the two of them pushed the blame away for a while, Han Mo King looked at Xiao Changtian and his expression gradually became serious. ¡°So, Senior, since you¡¯re leaving, can you accept this Han Mo s Heart? Looking at Xiao Changtian, Han Mo King took out the Han Mo Heart that he had prepared earlier without any hesitation. ¡°Father!¡± Princess Han Mo widened her eyes in shock. She thought her father wanted to thank Xiao Changtian to thank him. She didn¡¯t expect her father to give the Heart of Han Mo to Xiao Changtian. If they gave the Han Mo Heart to Xiao Changtian, what would happen to their Han Mo Kingdom? The Han Mo King naturally noticed Princess Han Mo¡¯s anxiety, so he turned his head and glared at her, not saying anything else. ¡°Ah, this thing is so important to you guys. I don¡¯t want it!¡±Xiao Changtian naturally noticed Princess Han Mo¡¯s anxiety and looked at the thing in the hands of the Han Mo King. He instantly understood. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what this huge rock was for, he didn¡¯t want it. After all, it was so big and took up space. Moreover, judging from Princess Han Mo¡¯s expression, this thing was very important to them. I don¡¯t want it. ¡°Senior, this is the best gesture our Han Mo Kingdom can offer. You can t not accept it!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian had no interest in the Han Mo Heart, the Han Mo King was also a little nervous. This senior must have seen a lot of treasures. He didn¡¯t care about their Han Mo¡¯s Heart at all. However, this was also the thing that their Han Mo Kingdom could take out the most. Although Xiao Changtian had obtained the spirit tree seed before, compared to the spirit tree seed, the Han Mo¡¯s Heart was the most valuable one. When Xiao Changtian saw the Han Mo King¡¯s stubborn appearance, his face was filled with helplessness. He then looked at the Han Mo Princess beside him and finally sighed helplessly. ¡°Oh right, since you gave me this, I¡¯ll exchange it with you!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian found a stone that was about the size of Han Mo¡¯s Heart from the system. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was used for, it was about the same size. Chapter 828 - Chapter 828: The Situation Is Serious (1) Chapter 828: The Situation Is Serious (1) ¡°This¡­ This!¡± When Han Mo King saw the stone in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, his eyes widened. Not only the Han Mo King, even the Han Mo Princess covered her mouth in shock. ¡°Senior, we really can¡¯t afford this! ¡°Seeing the stone that Xiao Changtian took out, Han Mo King hurriedly refused. ¡°Aiya, Han Mo King, what are you saying? Although I took it out, it¡¯s yours. Just treat it as an exchange.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what use this stone had. Anyway, he didn¡¯t need it. He could exchange it with the Han Mo King and save himself the trouble of the Han Mo princess looking at him with that gaze. ¡°Alright, alright, just take it.¡±After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he exchanged the stone in his hand with Han Mo King and left without looking back. Although the Han Mo Kingdom was a little poor, giving him such a stone was still a token of their appreciation. He should accept it. ¡°Father¡­Father, Father, is what I¡¯m seeing true?¡±Princess Han Mo asked when she saw the Han Mo King standing there in a daze. It was not because of anything else, but because this stone was even stronger than the Han Desert Heart. This stone was called the Heart of Oasis. If they had this Heart of Oasis, the entire Han Desert Kingdom would benefit from it. As for this Heart of Oasis, not to mention one Spirit Tree seed, even ten Spirit Tree seeds could not compare to one Heart of Oasis. ¡°This¡­ This was¡­I can feel the boundless power of the Heart of Oasis. This¡­ This is really the Heart of Oasis!¡± Looking at the huge rock in his hand, Han Mo King¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. ¡°That senior, that senior is the savior of our Han Mo Kingdom! Meeting him is the fortune of our Han Mo Kingdom!¡± At this moment, Han Mo King was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control his tears. With this Heart of Oasis, the Han Mo Kingdom would not have to be afraid of staying in this desert for hundreds of years. ¡°In the future, Xiao Changtian will be a distinguished guest of our Han Mo Kingdom. As long as he sees senior, he must treat him with the highest courtesy.¡± The Han Mo King, who had recovered from his excitement, ordered everyone. Although Senior has left now, if you meet Senior somewhere, you must be respectful. At the same time, inside the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in Star Town. ¡°Pavilion Master, the intelligence reports from Stone City and the Han Mo Kingdom have reported that Xiao Changtian isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± The Great Elder stood in front of the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion and reported. Moreover, these two places were simply making Xiao Changtian a legend, saying that Xiao Changtian was the savior of the human world. However, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had a look of disbelief on his face. He had seen Xiao Changtian before. He didn¡¯t have any strength at all. How could he defeat the Demon Race? ¡°This Xiao Changtian is quite interesting. Right, didn¡¯t he open Star Tower in Star Town?¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at the Great Elder and asked thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, Xiao Changtian used his relationship with Master Wanshou to open a restaurant in Star Town. The business is very good.¡±The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets told the truth about Xiao Changtian. ¡°Great Elder, do you still think he¡¯s a mortal?¡±Seeing the First Elder¡¯s reaction, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets asked with a smile. ¡°Pavilion Master, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. I really can¡¯t feel any spiritual energy fluctuations from his body. He even looks more ordinary than ordinary people.¡± The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion told the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion what he had seen and felt without hiding anything. Because he had seen it with his own eyes, the Great Elder did not believe the news from Stone City and the Han Mo Kingdom. ¡°This person is really strange. I can¡¯t find any trace of Xiao Changtian before he came to Xingchen Town. ¡°The Pavilion Lord of the Secret Pavilion muttered as he looked at the distance. ¡°How about this, Great Elder, when Xiao Changtian comes back, you will follow me to the Glorious Star Restaurant to test him. At that time, I will pretend to be a mortal and approach him.¡± This thought suddenly appeared in the Pavilion Master¡¯s mind. Such a strange person had completely caught the attention of the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion. ¡°But¡­¡± The Great Elder looked at the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion and could not help but want to tell him not to waste any more time. ¡°Great Elder, I know what you want to say, but you don¡¯t know that the demons have come openly. Moreover, we¡¯ve received inaccurate news in the past few days that the demons have actually secretly bribed cultivators to attack the human world. Therefore, we don¡¯t have much time left.¡± The Pavilion Master sighed. After all, the current situation was getting more and more serious, and their Secret Pavilion had long since run out of candidates to deal with the demons. ¡°Pavilion Master, I understand.¡± The Great Elder also knew that the current Devil Race was not easy to deal with. Since the Pavilion Master was optimistic about Xiao Changtian, he might as well let the Pavilion Master take a look. At this moment, in the Glorious Star Tower, Lie Jing felt a familiar aura coming from outside. ¡°Damn it, how did that guy find this place!¡± Lie Jing looked at the familiar figure in the distance, his face showing impatience. However, she walked out helplessly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lie Jing asked impatiently. ¡± Oh my, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you¡¯ve actually grown such a temper. Hahaha, I thought you had some ability. You¡¯re actually a waiter in this restaurant. You¡¯re really embarrassing the Scorching Sun Sect!¡±¡± The woman in front of Lie Jing mocked him after seeing him. ¡°What does it matter to you what I do? Stop meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡± Lie Jing rolled his eyes at the woman. This woman was none other than the daughter of the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Great Elder, Lie Xin. She was also the person who despised Lie Jing the most. ¡°Lie Jing, with your strength, you still dare to speak to me like this. You¡¯re simply courting death. However, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±Lie Xin looked at Lie Jing and said with a smile. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I don¡¯t want to waste my time here with you. ¡°Looking at Lie Xin in front of him, Lie Jing¡¯s face was filled with impatience. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank. My father wants you to marry my sister.¡±Lie Xin no longer hesitated and immediately revealed his motive. ¡°What is it? What are you dreaming about? You want me to enter the Mastiff and give it to your sister? Stop dreaming!¡± After Lie Jing heard this, anger appeared on his face. He had never thought that Lie Xin would humiliate him like this. Who didn¡¯t know that Lie Xin¡¯s sister was a fool? This Lie Xin actually wanted him to enter the Mastiff for his younger sister. This was simply too humiliating. ¡°I know that my sister has some problems, but if you come to our house, we won¡¯t treat you badly. With the help of our family, are you still afraid that you can¡¯t deal with your brothers? Besides, your father has long given up on you.¡± Lie Xin slowly said to Lie Jing. She didn¡¯t believe that this man would reject her. Chapter 829 - Chapter 829: Lie Xin(i) Chapter 829: Lie Xin(i) ¡°Moreover, as long as you can come to our house, my father can guarantee that your cultivation will reach the Sacred Sovereign realm. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Lie Xin looked at Lie Jing and said everything he could. This Lie Jing was such a piece of trash, marrying her sister was considered to be an advantage. ¡°Hahaha, Lie Xin, you slut, you can keep dreaming. I will never enter your house.¡± Facing Lie Xin¡¯s humiliation, how could Lie Jing endure it? Lie Jing spat at Lie Xin and coldly said,¡± ¡°Now that I have Senior¡¯s guidance, my strength is different from before. Since you want to die, then I won¡¯t be polite. You asked for it!¡± Lie Xin had never thought that Lie Jing would be so bold as to speak to him in such a manner. He was simply courting death. He was a Great Saint Master, and this Lie Jing was simply too daring. He dared to go against him. ¡°Senior, you still want to guide you! Hahaha, what a joke. With your talent, even the gods can¡¯t save you. Now, you actually want to improve. What a joke.¡± Lie Xin said disdainfully to Lie Jing. She didn¡¯t believe that Lie Jing could be any more powerful than before. ¡°Humph! If the tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, do you really think I¡¯m a sick cat?¡±When Lie Jing saw Lie Xin¡¯s sudden burst of pressure, he did not want to be outdone. The pressure on his body swept out in all directions. ¡°You! What are you doing! How is this possible?¡± When Lie Jing¡¯s pressure exploded, Lie Xin was stunned on the spot. How did you advance to the Sacred Sovereign realm?¡±Lie Xin couldn¡¯t believe it. Before he left, Lie Jing was clearly a Saint Master. How could he have broken through to the Saint Venerable realm in just over a month? This was simply a fantasy. ¡°Humph! I told you, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re really that powerful. You have to know that there¡¯s always someone better!¡± Lie Jing looked at Lie Xin¡¯s hesitation and ruthlessly slapped out with his palm. ¡°Bang!¡± Lie Xin, who had been struck by Lie Jing¡¯s palm strike, was sent crashing into the ground in the distance. In an instant, a human-shaped crater appeared in the ground. ¡°Hiss! Why? How did your cultivation increase so quickly?¡±Looking at the distant Lie Jing, Lie Xin said unwillingly. How could this trash from the Scorching Sun Sect improve so much in a month? ¡°Humph! I¡¯m happy today, so I¡¯ll spare your life. Hurry up and get lost, or don¡¯t blame me for being rude!11 Lie Jing looked at Lie Xin, who was sprawled on the ground, without the slightest bit of pity. After all, this woman was not a good person. However, Lie Jing did not want the Great Elder to come here and cause trouble, so he let this woman live for the time being. ¡°Good! Good! Just you wait!¡± Lie Xin also knew that he was no match for Lie Jing. This Lie Jing was no longer the Lie Jing that he could bully as he pleased. Thus, under Lie Jing¡¯s gaze, Lie Xin quickly ran away. The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect wanted to use Lie Jing¡¯s identity to become the next Sect Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. That was why he had come up with such an idea and sent Lie Xin to find Lie Jing. Lie Xin had originally thought that this matter was already in the bag. He didn¡¯t expect Lie Jing to be so powerful. ¡°Humph! ¡®I¡¯ll reach the Sage Sect sooner or later. When that time comes, just you wait, Scorching Sun Sect! ¡°¡®Lie Jing muttered as he watched Lie Xin flee. When Lie Xin ran back to the sect, he quickly ran to the First Elder¡¯s room. How is it? There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect did not notice Lie Xin¡¯s strange behavior. He did not even look up and just asked indifferently. Because in his eyes, Lie Jing was simply a piece of trash. There was no need to scare him. He would definitely become a chess piece in his hands. ¡°Father! Lie Jing had already advanced to the Sacred Sovereign realm! ¡°However, before the First Elder of the Sun Sect could rejoice, he heard Lie Xin say,¡± ¡°What?! Sagemaster!¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect raised his head and looked at Lie Xin in disbelief. ¡°Lie Xin, don¡¯t lie to me. How could that Lie Jing have broken through to the Sacred Sovereign realm? Are you joking?¡± Then, the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Great Elder looked at Lie Xin and said solemnly. ¡®Tather, why would I lie to you? Look, I still have injuries from him. He only lightly patted me, and I almost died in his hands.¡± Lie Xin said with a similarly furious expression. ¡°How could this be? How long has it been? How could Lie Jing have such amazing progress?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Great Elder believed Lie Xin¡¯s words when he saw how excited he was. However, he still did not understand why Lie Jing had improved so quickly. ¡°Father, Lie Jing said that a senior helped him, but I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. ¡°Lie Xin followed. Senior? What kind of expert could teach that trash to be like that? It was simply unbelievable.¡±¡±By the way, does the sect master know about this?¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect murmured.¡± Sect Master probably doesn¡¯t know yet. I only found out today.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master probably did not know that his good-for- nothing son had already reached the Sacred Sovereign realm. Then we have to act quickly before the sect master can react. ¡°The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect murmured. At this moment, in the Myriad Swords Peak. ¡°Is father really gone?¡± Qin Shou¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as he looked at the broken jade plate in his hand. ¡°This damn Beast Taming Peak! I, Qin Shou, will make them suffer even if 1 have to risk my life!¡± Qin Shou did not know how his father had died. Looking at the broken jade token in his hand, Qin Shou blamed everything on the Beast Trainer Peak. ¡°Since that old thief WanShou treated me like this, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite! Uncle Qin, go tell the Whole Gale Sect that I, Qin Shou, am going to start taking revenge!¡± This time, Qin Shou not only wanted to take revenge on the Imperial Beast Peak, he also wanted to take revenge on the senior they were talking about. If it wasn¡¯t for him, their Ten Thousand Swords Peak wouldn¡¯t have lost this competition. ¡°But Young Master, that Fierce Wind Sect person knows that you are going to find trouble with Xiao Changtian and is not willing to cooperate with us! ¡°Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shou and said helplessly. For some reason, when that Fierce Gale Sect learned that Qin Shou was going to attack Xiao Changtian, they refused to come no matter what. ¡°Damned Fierce Gale Sect, they are actually so cowardly. I misjudged them! Then I¡¯ll go personally this time!¡± Qin Shou gritted his teeth. And the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master had taken the risk to abduct Feng Ling ¡®er in the first place. If he were to let him beat up Xiao Changtian again, wouldn¡¯t that be walking right into a trap? Chapter 830 - Chapter 830: Revenge(1) Chapter 830: Revenge(1) ¡°But, Young Master, I don¡¯t know how strong that expert is. Are we really going?¡±Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shou and asked worriedly. ¡°Uncle Qin, do you not believe me?¡± ¡°Uncle Qin, have you forgotten what father left behind?¡± Qin Shou asked coldly.¡± Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shou¡¯s stubborn expression and didn¡¯t say anything else. Because Uncle Qin knew that the Peak Master of the Myriad Swords Peak had left behind his greatest killing weapon in the Myriad Swords Peak, and it was to deal with such an unexpected situation. Even a Saint King would find it difficult to withstand a single blow from such a killing weapon, let alone Daoist Wanshou. ¡°With this thing, that person from Imperial Beast Peak and the expert behind them will definitely not be my match.¡±Qin Shou looked at the killing weapon in his hand and laughed coldly. This weapon was similar to modern pistols, but it didn¡¯t make any sound. If one was hit by it, even a Saint King wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. At that moment, Xiao Changtian brought the Kirin back to his courtyard. ¡°Master is back!¡± ¡°How long has it been since I last saw Qilin? He¡¯s actually become stronger.¡± When Xiao Changtian entered the courtyard, Black Tortoise and White Tiger looked at the two of them and whispered. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s been such along time. Why are the two of you still so old?¡±Xiao Changtian also noticed the White Tiger and Black Tortoise, so he walked up and said. ¡°Eh? Where is Ling ¡®er? Where is she?¡±Xiao Changtian looked around again, but he didn¡¯t find Feng Ling ¡®er. He asked curiously,¡± I don¡¯t need Ling¡¯ er¡¯shelp in this situation.¡± Why did it disappear?¡± Looking at the empty courtyard, Xiao Changtian shook his head strangely. ¡°Damn it, where did that woman go? You really don¡¯t make me worry.¡± White Tiger sighed and said after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He seemed to have disappeared a few days after Master left, so White Tiger and the others thought that Feng Ling ¡®er had left with Master. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Sigh, White Tiger, looks like I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip again.¡± Black Tortoise said helplessly. Although Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s glass physique was beneficial to them, she had too many small tricks. Although the senior had always tolerated her, the Black Tortoise and the others had long seen through her. Therefore, they did not care too much about Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s whereabouts. Now that their master was looking for Feng Ling¡¯ er, they had no choice but to make a move. Xiao Changtian did not stay in the small courtyard for long after packing up. Instead, he walked towards Star Tower in Star Town. Just as Xiao Changtian walked out of the forbidden area, Qin Shou saw him. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky! I bumped into you as soon as you came out. Hahaha, so what if you¡¯re powerful today? Just wait to die under my gun!¡± Qin Shou raised his spear at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Die!¡± After aiming at Xiao Changtian, Qin Shou did not hesitate and quickly pressed the trigger. At that moment, a ray of energy turned into a stream of light and struck toward Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Hiss, where did this damn mosquito come from? How dare you suck my blood!¡± However, what Qin Shou didn¡¯t expect was that Xiao Changtian fiercely hit the attack at that moment. Then, Xiao Changtian waved his hand and continued to walk forward. ¡°This! What¡¯s going on?¡± Uncle Qin, who was standing at the side, was so shocked that his mouth was so long that a few steamed buns could be stuffed into it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this scene, not only Uncle Qin, but even Qin Shou widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Is this thing broken? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Qin Shou looked at the weapon in his hand in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian was killed like a mosquito. ¡°Pa-¡± Qin Shou shot the killing weapon in his hand at a wild boar in the distance in disbelief. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the wild boar was shot, it fell to the ground with a bang and then spat out white foam at the mouth. ¡°What is going on with that Xiao Changtian? The things his father left behind were not broken at all!¡± Looking at the dead boar, Qin Shou was even more shocked. This thing wasn¡¯t broken, but Xiao Changtian could easily slap it away. ¡°Has Xiao Changtian reached Saint Emperor? This is impossible!¡± Qin Shou was still in disbelief. The entire Jade Lake Sacred World had not produced a single Saint Emperor for so many years. How could that person be a Saint Emperor? Moreover, if it really was a Saint Emperor, would he have set up a stall in the first place? ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we leave first? We can¡¯t deal with that person!¡± Seeing this scene, Uncle Qin advised Qin Shou. Although he knew that the expert was strong, he did not expect that the expert was so strong that even the killing weapon did not have any effect on him. ¡°No! Since I¡¯m already here! He had to let Xiao Changtian know how powerful he was. Otherwise, he would be laughed at by the Imperial Beast Peak when he returned.¡±Qin Shou said to Uncle Qin unwillingly. ¡°I still want to avenge my father. I can¡¯t let this go!¡±Qin Shou looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯ s back and said fiercely. Xiao Changtian had something to do with his father¡¯s death. It was he who gave Feng Ling ¡®er the cultivation technique that made his father so careless. Therefore, Xiao Changtian deserved to die just like the Beast Control Peak. ¡°Young Master, you have to calm down. You saw it too. That expert is really an expert.¡±Uncle Qin looked at Qin Shou¡¯s stubborn appearance and still tried to dissuade him. After all, the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master was already dead. If Qin Shou died as well, then the Myriad Swords Peak would be completely finished. ¡°Uncle Qin, are we really going to let this go? I still want to avenge my father!¡± Looking at the killing weapon in his hand, Qin Shou said unwillingly. His father had been killed just like that. He really couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Hahaha, do you want revenge?¡± At this moment, a strange voice suddenly came from beside the two of them. ¡°Who is playing tricks there! ¡°Hearing this voice, the two of them were shocked. They had just turned around, but before they turned around, there was no one behind them. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m from the Demon Race! ¡°A black shadow appeared behind the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Demons!¡± When Qin Shougen heard the word ¡®demon,¡¯ he turned pale with fright and instantly took a few steps back. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to be so afraid. I know you want to take revenge on that Xiao Changtian. Why don¡¯t we work together?¡± The demon said to the two of them. Because he knew that as long as the devil race was mentioned, no matter who it was in the human world, their expressions would change drastically. Chapter 831 - Chapter 831: You’re Finally Out (1) Chapter 831: You¡¯re Finally Out (1) This time, the Demon Race was here under the order of Sacred Lord Demonic Flame to eliminate Xiao Changtian. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame knew that Xiao Changtian had taken the Heart of Han Mo, so he didn¡¯t attack Han Mo Kingdom anymore. Although the person he sent this time was not considered an expert among the demons, he had his own unique set of moves. Even those whose cultivation was one level higher than him were not his match. He was the 20th Saint Lord. ¡°You! You demon! We won¡¯t cooperate with you!¡± Qin Shou gritted his teeth and said as he looked at the Sacred Master Twenty in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject it. Take a look at this.¡±He watched as Holy Lord Qin Shou smiled and took out the 10,000 Swords Peak Master¡¯s sword. ¡°This! This is my father¡¯s sword!¡± Qin Shou¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the sword. ¡°Where did you get this sword? Did you kill my father? You damned demon!¡± But immediately after, Qin Shou shouted again. This devil was extremely crafty. Who knew what tricks he was going to play? ¡°Bang!¡± However, in the next second, before Qin Shou could shout again, he saw Sacred Lord Twenty fiercely attack him. ¡°You! You! You!¡± When Uncle Qin saw this scene, his eyes widened in fear. ¡°I forgot, there¡¯s still you.¡± Looking at Uncle Qin, Saint Lord Twenty smiled and threw a ball of black gas at him. ¡°Ah!¡± Before Uncle Qin could scream, he was swallowed by the black gas. ¡°This young body is so comfortable to use! ¡°After this series of actions, the 20th Saint Lord quickly entered Qin Shou¡¯s body. This was because as long as a demon possessed a cultivator, they could hide their demonic qi very well. It was very difficult for others to discover that they were a demon. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me now. You asked for it.¡±Towards Qin Shou, Saint Lord Twenty was extremely disdainful because Qin Shou looked like a fool who didn¡¯t know how to be flexible. At that time, Xiao Changtian had already arrived at the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back!¡± The moment Xiao Changtian appeared, everyone from Glorious Star Restaurant went forward to welcome him. ¡°Hmm, not bad, not bad. It seems that you guys have been taking good care of the Glorious Star Restaurant during my absence.¡± Looking at the noisy scene in the Glorious Star Restaurant, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Of course, Senior. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve earned a lot of gold coins! ¡°The white beast looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. Xiao Changtian looked around with satisfaction. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this the First Elder? Why are you here?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to sit down, he suddenly saw the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets walk in with a man. ¡°Brother Xiao, hahahaha, I heard that you¡¯re back, so I came to see you. I wonder if you¡¯ve gotten the item?¡±The First Elder asked with a smile. ¡°Thankyou for your concern, First Elder. I have obtained the item. Hahaha, I¡¯m just waiting to get one.¡± Xiao Changtian cupped his hands and said to the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets happily. ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s just stand here and sit inside.¡±Xiao Changtian warmly greeted the Great Elder and the person behind him. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the identity of that old man? He actually let Senior greet him?¡± Boundless, who was watching this scene from the side, had a look of disdain. That old man¡¯s strength was the same as his. How could he dare to let Senior go and greet him? ¡°Senior must have his reasons for doing this.¡±The white beast explained. The white beast recognized the old man. He was none other than the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, and the person behind him was the Pavilion Master of the Prophecy Pavilion. Senior must have known that he was the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, so he wanted to entertain him. However, just as they were about to disperse and return to their respective posts, a large group of people suddenly appeared in front of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Where¡¯s Lie Jing? Quickly call Lie Jing out.¡± The leading cultivator shouted at the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°Who dares to shout in front of Glorious Star Restaurant!¡±Limitless rushed out angrily. These people were really audacious. The elder was still in the Glorious Star Tower, yet they dared to be so arrogant. ¡°Old man, I advise you to be sensible and call Lie Jing out from inside. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for causing trouble!¡± The cultivators of the Scorching Sun Sect looked at Limitless fiercely. The Great Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect had sent many experts to capture Lie Jing so that Lie Jing would marry the foolish second daughter of the Great Elder. ¡°I want to see who dares to cause trouble! ¡°After the Scorching Sun Sect members finished speaking, the few old men, the white beast, and Loraine walked out. ¡°First Elder, these people¡¯s strength is not low! ¡°Looking at the few people who walked out, the cultivator walked to the side of the first elder and muttered. ¡°What are you afraid of? How many of them were there? We brought so many people here. Can¡¯t we deal with these few people?¡± Although these old men were very powerful, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect was well prepared. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t knowwho we are!¡± Limitless snorted and said when he saw how ignorant the First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect was. ¡°Who are you? Are you just a handyman?¡±The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s First Elder said disdainfully when faced with Limitless ¡®questioning. ¡°Uncle Limitless, let me settle this matter myself! ¡°At this moment, Lie Jing walked out of the Glorious Star Tower and said. ¡°Yo, Lie Jing, you¡¯re finally out! I thought you were going to be a coward inside.¡± Looking at Lie Jing¡¯s figure, the First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect mocked him. ¡°You old fogey, don¡¯t even think about asking me to go back with you.¡±Lie Jing looked at the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Great Elder angrily. The First Elder had been at odds with him in the Scorching Sun Sect, but it wasn¡¯t that obvious. Now, his true colors were finally revealed. ¡°Lie Jing, I advise you to give up struggling! I brought so many people with me this time. ¡°Oh, right, I heard thatyou¡¯ve reached the Sacred Sovereign realm. However, I¡¯ve brought quite a number of people this time. Even if you have the strength of a Sacred Sovereign, you¡¯re still not my match.¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect looked at Lie Jing arrogantly. He had made full preparations to make Lie Jing go back with him. ¡°Let me tell you, the senior is upstairs. I advise you to be careful. If the senior hears you later, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± Lie Jing wasn¡¯t afraid of the threat of the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Great Elder. With Xiao Changtian here, even if the Great Elder was a god, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take him away. ¡°Hahaha, senior, what a joke. With your lousy physique, even the gods can¡¯t save you. The senior you¡¯re talking about is most likely a liar!¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect was disdainful of the senior Lie Jing mentioned. Chapter 832 - Chapter 832: A mouthful of water (1) Chapter 832: A mouthful of water (1) Even though Lie Xin had told him, when he arrived at Stellar Town, he still did not believe it. He did not believe that a true expert would open a restaurant in this place. What a joke. At this moment, in a private room of the Glorious Star Restaurant, Xiao Changtian was warmly entertaining the Pavilion Master and the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°First Elder, you two drink some tea first.¡± Xiao Changtian personally served them two cups of freshly brewed tea. Seeing the two of them lift their teacups, Xiao Changtian also picked up the tea that he had just brewed. ¡°Pfft-¡± However, just as he took a sip, the hot tea sprayed out from the window. At this moment, the First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect was commanding the people behind him. ¡°Capture Lie Jing alive!¡± However, as soon as the First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect finished speaking, countless water droplets that were as powerful as lightning suddenly fell from the sky above the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± These cultivators were not prepared at all and were thrown into chaos by this sudden attack. Not only were they in chaos, but those who were hit by the water droplets all fell to the ground and spat out blood without exception. ¡°This! What¡¯s going on?¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect widened his eyes when he saw this. What was going on? What was that thing that had just fallen? It was simply unbelievable. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m sorry, the two of you. I lost my composure. This tea is too hot, and I couldn¡¯t hold it in for a moment.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and said embarrassedly. He had actually lost so much face in front of the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. It was really embarrassing. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Xiao doesn¡¯t need to care so much. We¡¯re all on the same side.¡±The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets laughed. He didn¡¯t take Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions to heart. After all, who hasn¡¯t lost their composure before? However, at this moment, there was a wave of panic below the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Who is it? How dare you attack our Scorching Sun Sect!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s First Elder looked at the Glorious Star Pavilion angrily. The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect had brought at least 80 people with him this time. They were all excellent cultivators that he had trained himself. Their cultivations were extraordinary too. However, all of them had fallen to the ground and could not get up. ¡°I already said that Senior is in the building, but you still didn¡¯t believe me. Now, you¡¯ve made Senior angry! Do you wait for us to strike or do you hurry to run?¡± Lie Jing said disdainfully as he looked at the First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect. Did the First Elder really think that no one in the Scorching Sun Sect could fight him? It was simply laughable. ¡°You! When I return, I¡¯ll definitely report to the Sect Master that you¡¯re a heartless thing. You actually want to attack me!¡± After the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s First Elder finished speaking fiercely, he ran away. The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect was not stupid enough to stand there and wait for them to attack. He had a high chance of winning with so many people at the beginning, but he did not expect that there was really a master in that place. It was just a few drops of water, and he had brought so many cultivators, and in an instant, he had died tragically. It was simply too terrifying. Although he was no longer a sailor of the Lie Capital, how could the Great Elder let go of this opportunity? He wanted to go back and sow discord between the Scorching Sun Sect Master and Lie Jing. He wanted to turn the father and son against each other so that he could reap the benefits. Watching the Great Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect escape, Limitless clicked his tongue. ¡°Little Jing Zi, you have to thank Senior properly this time. Otherwise, that old man brought so many people with him. Even if your strength has reached the Sacred Sovereign realm, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with him. Limitless patted Lie Jing¡¯s shoulder and nodded. ¡°This time, I will definitely thank Senior properly.¡±Of course, Lie Jing knew that the water droplet was spat out by Senior. Senior must have noticed this Great Elder long ago and finally couldn¡¯t help but make a move. In the end, he was the one who caused trouble for the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°Little Jingzi, don¡¯t blame yourself too much. If Senior was angry, he would have been angry long ago.¡±Loraine, who was standing at the side, also came over to comfort him when she saw Lie Jing¡¯s current state. Because Lie Jing was the youngest among them, they all affectionately called him Little Jingzi. ¡°Right, let¡¯s hurry up and clean up these.¡±The white beast couldn¡¯t help but say as it looked at the corpses beside the Glorious Star Restaurant. Just now, because of these things, who knew how many customers had been scared away. At this moment, in the private room of Xing Hua Lou. ¡°Brother Xiao, this is a good friend of mine, Tianci. He¡¯s also doing business. Seeing that your Glorious Star Restaurant is so popular, he wanted to come over and have a chat.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled at Xiao Changtian and said. All of this was the Pavilion Master¡¯s intention. He wanted to test Xiao Changtian¡¯s abilities. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re too polite. My restaurant might be in a good location, or else business wouldn¡¯t be so good.¡± Looking at the owner of the Secret Pavilion, Xiao Changtian, he smiled modestly. Xiao Changtian looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets who had a friendly face. He must be a businessman. Xiao Changtian had a good impression of such a person, so he looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets more kindly. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Xiao is really polite. However, is it convenient for me to visit your Glorious Star Restaurant? Looking at Xiao Changtian, the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could not feel any spiritual energy fluctuation from him. However, he did not think that Xiao Changtian was really an ordinary person. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Xiao Changtian agreed without thinking. After all, this was the person brought by the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. Xiao Changtian would not be stingy with the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. After all, he still had to buy information from the Prophecy Pavilion. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Tianci, look, this is our kitchen. All the meat here is fresh. The first place Xiao Changtian brought the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to was the kitchen. ¡°Senior!¡± Limitless and Lie Jing, who were helping out in the kitchen, looked at Xiao Changtian and said respectfully. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll bring some people around.¡±Looking at the two of them, Xiao Changtian waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s actually Limitless! And the eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect!¡± When Pavilion Master Tianji saw the two of them, he was slightly stunned. Although Limitless wasn¡¯t very strong, he was famous. Now, he was helping Xiao Changtian in the kitchen and even called out to Xiao Changtian respectfully. It was simply unbelievable. The eldest young master of the Scorching Sun Sect also came here to call Xiao Changtian senior. It seemed that Xiao Changtian was not an ordinary person. ¡°There¡¯s actually fierce tiger meat! There¡¯s also the Inferno Bear meat!¡± When the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets saw the meat, he was shocked again. Because he had previously understood that the things in the Glorious Star Restaurant were very cheap, but he did not expect such cheap meat to be such a powerful demon beast. Chapter 833 - Chapter 833: The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion Is Shocked (1) Chapter 833: The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion Is Shocked (1) ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Tianci? This is all good meat. There would definitely not be any adverse reactions after eating it.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Ah, Brother Xiao, haha, you misunderstood. I was just surprised that such good meat was sold at such a price.¡± After Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice snapped him back to reality, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets laughed dryly. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy for these commoners. As a mortal, I can also feel how difficult it is for the commoners.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the pavilion master and sighed. Although Tianci was a businessman, it seemed that he had never suffered much and did not know much about the people. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. No wonder Brother Xiao¡¯s business is so hot.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets complimented him again. ¡°Right, Brother Xiao, it¡¯s getting late, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±After strolling around for a while, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. Although he couldn¡¯t confirm Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he could feel that he wasn¡¯t ordinary. ¡°Aiya, how long has it been? Have a meal before you leave.¡± Xiao Changtian originally wanted to keep the two of them for a meal, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so anxious. ¡°Haha, Brother Xiao, I¡¯ll definitely come and catch up with you next time.¡± Standing at the entrance of the Glorious Star Pavilion, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled and waved his hand at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Eh? Not good! There¡¯s the aura of a demon!¡± However, just as the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets turned around, he suddenly felt a wave of demonic qi brush past his shoulder. As he was the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, he had inherited the unique physique of the Secret Pavilion. He was very sensitive to the aura of the Demon Race. Even if the Demon Race possessed someone else, the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion could still clearly sense that he was a Demon Race. ¡°Goodbye, come and play again if you have the chance!¡± Just as the Pavilion Lord turned around, Xiao Changtian waved at him with a smile. ¡°Pfft-¡± The moment Xiao Changtian waved his hand, the demon who had just walked over was blasted far away. After Xiao Changtian waved his hand, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Instead, he returned to the Glorious Star Tower with a smile. ¡°This¡­ What, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked in disbelief at the Demon who had just walked past him being knocked down in the distance. ¡°Ge¡­ Pavilion Master! That fiend, that fiend seemed to be dead! ¡°The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at the Asmodians who were blasted far away by Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm strike, his face filled with disbelief. ¡°Who is that Xiao Changtian? I can feel the strength of that demon. It¡¯s not weak. He just waved his hand and that demon died!¡± The Pavilion Master and Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were in a state of shock, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. They didn¡¯t even dare to imagine their own eyes. ¡°Ge¡­ Pavilion Master, what should we do now?¡±Seeing that the demon had completely disappeared from Qin Shou¡¯s body, the first elder of the Prophecy Pavilion muttered. Originally, he didn¡¯t believe Master Wanshou¡¯s words. Even if he had seen Xiao Changtian, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that he was a powerful person. However, this time, the two of them had thoroughly witnessed what true strength was. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was even more shocked. That aura had not only killed the demon, but even his soul had been shaken. If he had not been far away, he would have died like that demon. ¡°We were all blind! No wonder we couldn¡¯t find anything about him in the files. His strength has long surpassed our understanding!¡± Looking at the Glorious Star Pavilion in the distance, the Pavilion Lord of the Secret Pavilion muttered. This Xiao Changtian must be tired of the life of an expert and wanted to try the life of an ordinary person, so he treated himself as an ordinary person. Could this be the legendary simplicity? It was simply terrifying. ¡°First Elder, I think you should know what we should do.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, who had finally regained his senses, looked at the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion and said solemnly. ¡°Go back and gather the elders of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion. I want to hold an emergency meeting. This expert might really be our savior.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not place his hopes on outsiders at first. However, after seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, his hopes were rekindled. ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets no longer dared to be disrespectful to Xiao Changtian. He had never put him in his eyes from the beginning, and he was still so disdainful towards him. He was simply courting death. At that moment, Xiao Changtian walked into the Glorious Star Restaurant and looked at Lie Jing, who was standing in front of him. He was dumbfounded. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Xiao Changtian asked as he looked at Lie Jing¡¯s sincere face. ¡°Senior, thank you so much!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Lie Jing bowed respectfully. ¡°No, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Changtian still didn¡¯t know what was going on. Why did he thank her so suddenly? ¡°Senior, just now, Little Jingzi¡¯s family came¡­¡± Looking at Xiao Chang Tian, Ruo Lan could not help but remind him. ¡°Oh, I see! Hahaha, you can rest assured and stay here.¡± Hearing Luo Lan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian instantly understood. So it was the family of the Lie Capital. Seeing his son¡¯s new appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but praise him. Hahaha, it seemed that his decision to keep Lie Jing was correct. He hoped that this rich second-generation heir¡¯s family could take care of his business. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me so much. Just treat this as your own home. Haha.¡± Xiao Changtian patted Lie Jing¡¯s shoulder happily and then returned to his courtyard. ¡°I already said that Senior isn¡¯t angry at all. Little Jingzi, don¡¯t worry.¡±Seeing Lie Jing¡¯s lingering fear, Loraine comforted him. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you came here, Senior didn¡¯t treat you as an outsider. Don¡¯t worry. With Senior around, no one will dare to bully you.¡±the white beast said. ¡°Senior is really a good person!¡± Lie Jing looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and sighed. Meanwhile, in the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Sect Master, you have to control Eldest Young Master well! ¡°The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect looked at the Sect Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect and said aggrievedly. ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯ve abandoned that unfilial son a long time ago. Even if he did something, don¡¯t look for me.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master said impatiently when he saw the First Elder talking about Lie Jing with an aggrieved expression. He had long wanted to expel his eldest son from the sect. ¡°But, Sect Master, Eldest Young Master received the help of an expert and his strength has broken through to the Sacred Sovereign realm.¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect took two steps forward and said. Chapter 834 - Chapter 834: Qilin in Estrus Chapter 834: Qilin in Estrus ¡°What did you say? His cultivation base has broken through to the Sacred Sovereign!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master had been indifferent at first, but after hearing that, his face was filled with surprise. ¡°First Elder, you can¡¯t lie to me about this! ¡°The Scorching Sun Sect Master asked in disbelief. ¡°Aiyo, Sect Master, do I have to lie to you about this?¡±The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect looked sincere and did not seem to be lying at all. ¡°Great Elder, isn¡¯t this a good thing? Why are you so angry?¡± Looking at the First Elder, the Scorching Sun Sect Master was very confused. Although the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect was extremely disappointed with Lie Jing, Lie Jing was still his eldest son. This wasn¡¯t a bad thing for the Scorching Sun Sect. However, why was the First Elder acting like this? ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t know this. I just learned of this news. After I received the news, I was very excited and wanted to congratulate the Eldest Young Master. But I didn¡¯t expect it!¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect was very excited at the moment. When he talked about Lie Jing, he looked regretful. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect Young Master Lie Jing to tell me to get lost. He said that he¡¯s so powerful now that he doesn¡¯t even care about the people from the Scorching Sun Sect. He even said that he wouldn¡¯t care about you even if you went there personally.¡± The First Elder glanced at the Scorching Sun Sect Master carefully. As expected. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°This Lie Jing is simply defying the heavens! How dare you talk about me like that and look down on the Scorching Sun Sect? How audacious!¡± Just as the First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect had expected, the Scorching Sun Sect Leader¡¯s face changed after hearing his words. He was furious. ¡°Where is that damned brat now? This sect master will teach him a good lesson. He¡¯s simply lawless!¡± At this moment, the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master wished he could appear in front of Lie Jing and beat this brat up. ¡°Sect Master, please calm down! I heard that the Eldest Young Master has met an expert. That expert is not to be trifled with. You must not be impulsive!¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, the First Elder could not help but be secretly happy. He wanted to make this father and son turn against each other so that he could take advantage of it. ¡°First Elder, you¡¯ve been speaking up for Lie Jing since he was young, but now he¡¯s getting more and more lawless. If we don¡¯t teach him a lesson now, I¡¯m afraid he might come to attack the Scorching Sun Sect next!¡± The leader of the Scorching Sun Sect had made up his mind. Even the First Elder couldn¡¯t stop him. ¡°Sigh, Sect Master, this¡­ Alright then.¡± In the end, the Great Elder pretended to be reluctant and revealed the location of the Lie Capital. ¡°After I¡¯m done, we¡¯ll set off immediately!¡±The leader of Scorching Sun Sect didn¡¯t hesitate at all because he was very angry. By then, Xiao Changtian had already returned to the courtyard. The white tiger was in the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Lord White Tiger! Why are you here?¡± Looking at the kitten lying in front of the main hall of the Starry Sky Sect, Master Daoist Wanshou immediately asked respectfully. ¡°Ten thousand beasts! Master said that Feng Ling ¡®er is missing, and he¡¯s in a hurry to find her. It¡¯s not convenient for me to appear, so you understand! ¡°White Tiger looked at Master Beast Master and said slowly. After Master Wanshou became the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect, he looked more and more robust. ¡°Yes, sir! Lord White Tiger, I¡¯ll handle this matter personally.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou did not hesitate and immediately said after hearing White Tiger¡¯s words. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±White Tiger was relieved to leave this matter to Daoist Master Wanshou. After all, Daoist Master Wanshou was extremely respectful to his master. When the white tiger returned to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Xiao Changtian was still confused. Where did Feng Ling ¡®er go? ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was in a daze, Qilin suddenly walked to his side. ¡°Roar, Roar!¡± ¡°Alright, alright, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you keep shouting? I almost forgot that I haven¡¯t brought you to see why you¡¯ve grown so big.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and said helplessly. However, even after Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the Kylin still howled a few times. ¡°No way, no way. You can¡¯t be in heat, right?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and thought of something. He said in surprise. ¡°Aiya, what should we do! If she was in heat, it would be difficult!¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless when he saw the Qilin¡¯s expression. It was because he knew that he had never seen an animal of the same species as the Qilin. Even if the Qilin was in heat, it would not be able to find a suitable partner. ¡°What should we do? Why don¡¯t you try it out with a little white cat?¡± However, when White Tiger, who had just returned from outside, heard this, his anus instantly tightened. ¡°Meow-¡± Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian and shouted. ¡°Just kidding, just kidding, hahaha.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the white tiger was right behind him and even heard his words, so he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Forget it. Bear with it for now. I¡¯ll see if I can give you a vasectomy.¡±Finally, Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and said helplessly. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Qilin did not expect that he was just complaining to his master, and his master actually wanted to cut off his descendants! It was simply too terrifying! Then, in front of Xiao Changtian, the Qilin ran away. At that time, Daoist Master Wanshou received news of Feng Ling ¡®er as quickly as possible. At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er wasn¡¯t anywhere else. She was in the Whole Gale Sect, taking care of the crippled Kuang Shan. ¡°Gather the cultivators of the Starry Sky Sect. We¡¯ll go to the Violent Wind Sect and bring Feng Ling ¡®er back now.¡± After receiving news of Feng Ling ¡®er, Daoist Master Wanshou immediately got ready and set off, rushing towards the Whole Gale Sect. ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master! Not good! Not good! The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect has brought people here!¡± At this moment, in the Whole Gale Sect, a cultivator hurriedly ran to the side of the Whole Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master and said. ¡°What?! What were they doing here? Could it be that they want to attack our Whole Gale Sect for no reason?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said in shock. Because if the Fierce Wind Sect were to really fight against the Starry Sky Sect, they would not be a match at all. Now, it was actually the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect who had personally brought people here. It was really too shocking. ¡°Sect Master, good¡­I think he¡¯s here to look for Feng Ling ¡®er!¡± The man continued. ¡°Feng Ling ¡®er? Wasn¡¯t Feng Ling ¡®er from Phoenix Perch Peak? Why was the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect here personally?¡± At this moment, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master was somewhat flustered. He seemed to have realized that he had gotten into trouble this time. ¡°Is Feng Ling ¡®er still at Kuang Shan¡¯s place?¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at that person and asked. The current situation was very urgent, and he did not allow himself to be stunned anymore. Chapter 835 - Chapter 835: Hand Over Feng Ling ‘er (1) Chapter 835: Hand Over Feng Ling ¡®er (1) ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master.¡± The man immediately replied. At this moment, in Kuang Shan¡¯s room. ¡°Knock, knock, knock! You haven¡¯t eaten yet! Such little strength!¡± Kuang Shan was currently having Feng Ling ¡®er give him a massage. Over the past few days, Kuang Shan had been coming to Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s place in various ways every day. That was because the heavenly lightning at that time had not only broken Kuang Shan¡¯ s legs, but it had also made it so that Kuang Shan could never touch a woman for the rest of his life. Therefore, Kuang Shan vented all his anger on Feng Ling ¡®er. He thought of ways to make Feng Ling1 er sad every day. Feng Ling ¡®er could only swallow her anger. She could see that her master had been using her from the beginning. Now that she had no value, he wanted to squeeze her out. Such great strength! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er behind him, Kuang Shan said angrily. ¡°Kuang Shan! Quickly let Feng Ling ¡®er out!¡± Right at this moment, the sect master of the Whole Gale Sect appeared in front of the entrance of the Wild Mountain and roared loudly. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong? Feng Ling ¡®er is my woman now.¡±Kuang Shan was startled by the sudden shout of the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Hence, he opened the door and looked at the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of the door. Kuang Shan had a dumbfounded expression. What are you, my man This time, it was all your stupid idea! We¡¯re in big trouble!¡± The Fierce Wind Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Kuang Shan in this state and his face was filled with anger. If it wasn¡¯t for this guy insisting on Feng Ling ¡®er, would there be such a thing? ¡°Hurry up and let Feng Ling ¡®er out! I¡¯ll deal with you later!¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master had a face full of anger. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Brother?¡± Right at this moment, Kuang Shan¡¯s mother rushed over from afar. When she found out that the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master had come to look for Kuang Shan, she realized that something was amiss. ¡°Sister, just protect this kid every day! Now, it was all because of him that the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect had personally brought people here! The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at this elder sister of his and felt vexed in his heart. What kind of time was it now, yet she was still speaking up for Kuang Shan. ¡°What is it? The Starry Sky Sect! That was impossible! Why would the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect personally bring people here? Feng Ling ¡®er was not wanted by Phoenix Perch Peak!¡± When Kuang Shan heard this news, his face was also filled with disbelief. Wasn¡¯t the sect master of the Stellar Sect always at odds with the Ten Thousand Swords Peak and the Phoenix Perching Peak? Why would she come for this person? ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have intelligence! Do you really think that the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect is here for her? Have you ever thought that you offended that expert?¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master! The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect had already arrived at the entrance with his men!¡± At this moment, a cultivator ran to the side of the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master in a panic and said. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s go take a look first.¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master glared fiercely at Kuang Shan before walking towards the door. Not long after, at the entrance of the Whole Gale Sect. ¡°Aiyo, Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, what a rare guest. What brings you here?¡±Looking at the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of him, the Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said with a smile. ¡°Cut the crap. Gale Sect Master, I¡¯m here for Feng Ling ¡®er this time. If you¡¯re sensible, hand her over quickly.¡± The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect went straight to the point. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time here with the Fierce Wind Sect in front of him. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, don¡¯t be so angry! Haha, I know that I was wrong before, but now our Gale Sect has deeply recognized our mistakes. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll bring Feng Ling ¡®er to you immediately.¡± The Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master like a lackey and said. ¡°Hurry up and call Feng Ling over.¡± Immediately after, the Fierce Wind Sect¡¯s sect master said to the people beside him. ¡°Haha, Starry Sky Sect Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring Feng Ling ¡¯er here immediately.¡± Looking at the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, the Sect Leader of the Fierce Wind Sect could only chuckle. After all, although the Gale Sect was considered a large sect in this place, it was nothing compared to the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect. They were no match for him at all. Moreover, there was such a powerful senior behind the Starry Sky Sect. Even if the people of the Gale Sect went up, they would not have a chance of winning. Sect Master, Feng Ling ¡®er is here.¡± After a while, Feng Ling ¡®er followed the cultivator over. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, look, Feng Ling ¡®er is still fine.¡±The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and chuckled. The Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect looked at Feng Ling ¡¯er and nodded before taking her away. Looking at the people of the Starry Sky Sect leaving in a grandiose manner, the sect master of the Fierce Gale Sect finally heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, they didn¡¯t attack us. Seems like Kuang Shan is a disaster.¡± After the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master heaved a sigh of relief, he furiously returned to Kuang Shan¡¯s room. This time, he was determined to teach Kuang Shan a good lesson. At that time, the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect was on his way back with Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°Thankyou, Sect Master! You saved Ling ¡®er¡¯s life.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er said gratefully to the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t thank me. The one you should thank is Senior. If Senior didn t look for you, I¡¯m afraid you could only stay in the Fierce Gale Sect. The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect glanced at Feng Ling ¡®er and said. Otherwise, why would he save the people of Phoenix Perch Peak? ¡°Senior! Senior¡­¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was so touched that tears fell from her eyes when she heard the words of the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect. At the same time, he secretly swore in his heart that he would treat his senior well in the future and would never play any tricks again. In the future, Senior would be his master. If Senior told him to go east, he would never go west. Then, the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect brought Feng Ling ¡®er back to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°You can go in by yourself. I¡¯ll go back first. Oh right, you should follow Senior well in the future. Don¡¯t mess around every day.¡±Looking at Feng Ling er, the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not say anything else. He turned around and left. Feng Ling ¡®er smiled gratefully at him and walked into Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure in the courtyard, Feng Ling ¡®er excitedly threw herself into Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Eh, Ling ¡®er, where have you been these past two days? I thought you quit.¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er in his arms, he said with a smile. ¡°Senior, these few days, I¡­¡± Originally, Feng Ling ¡®er wanted to complain to Xiao Changtian, but when she thought of her terrible experience, she chose to shut her mouth. It was already his greatest fortune to be able to stay by Senior¡¯s side, so he did not expect too much. ¡°Kacha!¡± At this moment, Lie Jing pushed open the door and saw Xiao Changtian hugging Feng Ling ¡®er intimately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I came at the wrong time. Before Xiao Changtian could react, Lie Jing closed the door and ran away. ¡°As expected of a senior. He started in the courtyard.¡±Lie Jing muttered as he walked. Chapter 836 - Chapter 836: The Secret Pavilion’s Decision (1) Chapter 836: The Secret Pavilion¡¯s Decision (1) ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react, he saw Lie Jing running out. Looking at Lie Jing1 s departing figure, Xiao Changtian could only push Feng Ling¡¯er away. ¡°Ling ¡®er, since you¡¯re fine now, you can stay here.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°By the way, Ling ¡®er, do you know where else is similar to him? Xiao Changtian pointed at Qilin. This guy didn¡¯t look like a dog or a cat. This was the first time he had seen this breed. If they were really paired, Xiao Changtian really wouldn¡¯t be able to find someone like him. ¡°It?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was shocked when she saw Xiao Changtian pointing at the Qilin. Senior! This was a Qilin! ¡°Although you feel that this Qilin is very ordinary, it¡¯s difficult for a second one to appear in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World! How could this match him? Even if he exhausted himself to death, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find it! ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and nodded. ¡°This¡­ Senior, I¡¯m afraid it will be a little difficult.¡± In the end, Feng Ling er said helplessly. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s fine. It can only suffer for itself.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and nodded helplessly. Even if Qilin was in heat, he had to deal with it himself. Who asked him to look so extraordinary? He couldn¡¯t find its kind. At that time, the inside of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was brightly lit. ¡°Elders, the reason why I called you here in such a hurry is because I have something important to discuss.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion stood in the middle of the hall and looked at the many people around him. Not only had the nearby elders of the Secret Pavilion been summoned for this meeting, but even the elders of the Secret Pavilion tens of thousands of kilometers away had also been summoned. ¡°Pavilion Master, I wonder what is it that you called all of us here in the middle of the night?¡± An elder asked in confusion. At first, he was prepared to sleep, but he did not expect to suddenly receive an urgent message from the pavilion master, so he rushed over in a hurry. He was not the only elder who was like this. The other elders were like this too. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. If it wasn¡¯t for something important, I wouldn¡¯t have gathered everyone.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets waved his hand at everyone to signal for silence and said,¡±Everyone knows that the demons have become more and more rampant recently.¡± ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± the Pavilion Master said loudly as he looked at the silent crowd. ¡°I originally thought that this demon would at least take a long time to attack the human world. I didn¡¯t expect that hateful demon to actually catch us off guard.¡± ¡°The Devil Race¡¯s Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said that the Devil Race won t care about anything else. As long as they revive their Devil Lord, they will immediately raise their troops to attack the Jade Lake Sacred World. At that time, our Jade Lake Sacred World will become the world of the Devil Race!¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion slowly told the elders the news he had obtained. ¡°What?! There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± ¡°This demon! It¡¯s simply lawless!¡± Hearing this news, the elders present spoke again. This news was simply too sudden for them. In the beginning, although they knew that demons had appeared in various places, they did not expect it to be so serious. Now that they heard what their Pavilion Master said, they realized that the demons were really different from before. ¡°Pavilion Master, with our strength, why don¡¯t we form a team to attack the demons?¡± At this moment, Elder Yi stood up and asked loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, Pavilion Master. It¡¯s not like our Prophecy Pavilion doesn¡¯t have the strength. Why don¡¯t we go and suppress the demons?¡±Then, another elder stood up and asked loudly. ¡°Elders, do you think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Looking at so many people, the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion sighed and said. ¡°Although our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has earned a lot of money over the years, have you ever thought that we can build a team to suppress the demons with just money?¡± After the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said this, everyone present fell silent. This was because the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was right. The demons had left an indelible wound on the people of the Jade Lake Sacred World a hundred years ago. As a result, everyone felt incomparably terrified when they heard the name of the demons. Although the Secret Pavilion had sold a lot of information over the years and earned a lot of money, in the end, they only had money and artifacts. As for the demons, even if the Secret Pavilion offered countless artifacts and gold coins, no one would be willing to go against them. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all our fault for not nurturing cultivators.¡± In the end, the elder let out a long sigh. ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be so depressed! ¡°Just as everyone was frowning, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets continued. ¡°I know an expert now. Although I can¡¯t see through his strength, he might have already reached Saint Emperor!¡± ¡°What is it? Saint Emperor!¡± The originally quiet crowd instantly boiled up when they heard the name of the Sage Emperor. Saint Emperor! What a terrifying strength! Even in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World, there had not been one in a hundred years. But now, the pavilion master said that she knew a Saint Emperor. This was simply unbelievable! ¡°Ge¡­ Pavilion Master! Is what you said true?¡± After half a day, he still asked in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to lie to you about this.¡±Seeing everyone¡¯s disbelief, the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion slowly said. Although he knew that it would be unbelievable if he told the elders about this, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not doubt Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength at all. With just a wave of his hand, he could easily slap that demon to death. It could be seen how powerful he was. ¡°Then¡­ Pavilion Master, what do you mean?¡± Looking at the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, the surrounding elders asked again. Could it be that the Pavilion Masters wanted such an expert to help their Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets deal with the demons? Could it be that the expert was really willing? ¡°That¡¯s right. I just want to rope in that expert to help eradicate the demons.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said firmly. ¡°But, Pavilion Master, will that expert really agree?¡±Many elders asked after hearing the Pavilion Master¡¯s words. ¡°So, this is the reason why I gathered everyone here today.¡±At this moment, the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at the surrounding people with a serious expression. ¡°I just want all the elders to do their best to help the expert because the expert has been looking for the spirit tree seeds recently.¡± ¡°Pavilion Master! As long as an expert can help to eradicate the demons, let alone asking us to help find the spirit tree seeds, we won¡¯t complain even if we have to work for him!¡± After hearing the Pavilion Master¡¯s words, these elders immediately said excitedly. This was because these elders were the descendants of those who fought against the demons. Now that the demons were rampant again, they could not sit idly by. Moreover, they were all from the Prophecy Pavilion. Chapter 837 - Chapter 837: Placing Board (1) Chapter 837: Placing Board (1) The next day, Xiao Changtian arrived at the Glorious Star Restaurant early in the morning. Looking outside the Glorious Star Restaurant, Xiao Changtian was deep in thought. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong? Is there anything we need to improve on?¡±Seeing Xiao Changtian standing in front of the door, the white beast asked curiously. ¡°There are indeed areas that need improvement.¡±Looking at the white beast in front of him, Xiao Changtian nodded. ¡°The plaque of this place looks really old.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw that the words ¡®Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯ were peeling. ¡°Then, Senior, I¡¯ll get someone to get a new one?¡±The white beast replied as it looked at the plaque with some peeling paint. ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Changtian rejected the white beast¡¯s suggestion. It had been a long time since he had touched a pen. This time, he could find an opportunity to practice. ¡°What? Senior, then you¡­¡± The white beast didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant. Did senior have other ideas about this plaque? ¡°Yes, I want to mention one myself.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the white beast. ¡°White beast, help me find one. I¡¯ll hang it up after I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Great senior.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s order, the white beast did not hesitate and quickly returned to the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Master! Master! Does our sect have an empty plaque? Is there a good brush and ink?¡± The white beast ran to Daoist Wanshou¡¯s side and quickly asked. ¡°Why do you want so many things? Is it what Senior wants?¡± Daoist Wanshou guessed as he looked at the white beast¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior said he wanted to personally carry a plaque.¡±The white beast quickly nodded. ¡°Master, does our sect have one? Senior said he had to hurry.¡± ¡°There is, but¡­¡± Daoist Wanshou frowned slightly at this moment and said,¡±I don¡¯t know if Senior will like those from our sect.¡± ¡°However, those in our sect are considered the best in Star Town. I wonder what Senior thinks.¡± ¡°Then Master, send it over to Senior to try. In case Senior doesn¡¯t mind.¡±The white beast nodded as he looked at Master Wanshou. Then, Daoist Master Wanshou went to the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s treasury and took out the best plaque and brush. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring it to Senior now.¡±After the white beast received it, it quickly returned to the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Eh, why so fast?¡± Xiao Changtian, who had just finished walking around the Glorious Star Tower, saw the white beast walk in with a pile of things. However, Xiao Changtian frowned when he saw the blank plaque in the white beast¡¯s hand. How did this guy get such a big red plaque? To be honest, placing it above Glorious Star Restaurant was a little too eye-catching and not very good. However, it was understandable that the white beast could bring it over so quickly. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the white beast understood. The senior must have despised this plaque, but it was already the best thing in their Starry Sky Sect. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, you¡¯ve worked hard. Sit here and rest for a while.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t like this color, he must have spent a lot of effort to bring it over so quickly. He didn¡¯t want to be too picky. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Originally, the white beast thought that Senior didn¡¯t like these things and wanted to take them back. Who knew that Senior would actually accept them? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t do much. He placed the plaque on the table and started to work. ¡°Star¡­ Hua¡­ Lou!¡± Xiao Changtian used the pen in his hand to write the words ¡®Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯ on the plaque. ¡°Mm, not bad. It looks much better hanging like this.¡± Looking at the freshly made plaque, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. As for the white beast, it was dumbstruck. Xiao Changtian had only written one word, but the white beast felt as if its soul had been struck. Fortunately, the white beast averted its gaze after taking a glance. If it had taken a few more glances, it would definitely have been injured. ¡°Right, White Beast, call Lie Jing and the others over and hang up this new plaque.¡± Looking at the white beast, Xiao Changtian turned and said. ¡°Yes.¡± The white beast quickly ran inside and called everyone out. ¡°Senior! Senior¡¯s brush strokes! This word! How can he be so powerful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply too terrifying!¡± When everyone saw the plaque that Xiao Changtian had just brought up, their faces all changed. They were in the same situation as the white beast. They felt like their souls were being attacked by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t even dodge the attack. ¡°Eh, why is everyone standing there?¡± Xiao Changtian asked in confusion when he saw that they were standing there without moving. ¡°Ahaha, Senior, we have never seen such exquisite calligraphy before. We were stunned for a moment.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Wujiang quickly stepped forward and complimented him. ¡°Yes, yes. This calligraphy is the best we¡¯ve seen so far.¡± After Limitless finished speaking, the few people beside him all echoed. It wasn¡¯t that they were exaggerating, but because other than Xiao Changtian¡¯s calligraphy, no one else¡¯s calligraphy could give them such a huge impact. ¡°Aiya, I just casually wrote it. It¡¯s not that good.¡±Xiao Changtian said humbly. If not for the restriction of the plaque, he would definitely be able to write better. Moreover, his calligraphy was not just for show. After that, the few of them spent a lot of effort to hang this newly made plaque on Xinghua Building. At that moment, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°First Elder, are you sure that Senior wants information about the spirit tree seed? How much information was left on the spirit tree seed?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at the Grand Elder and asked. He had already thought of an idea to use the information of the spirit tree seed to ask Xiao Changtian for help. Although he did not know if this method would work, the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion decided to give it a try. ¡°Pavilion Master, Daoist Master Wanshou definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to me. He said that Senior wanted to find nine spirit tree seeds. Now that he has found one, there are still eight left.¡± The Great Elder told him everything he knew from Master Wanshou without missing a beat. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s go and ask the sect leader of the Starry Sky Sect for his opinion first.¡± In order to ensure their success, the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion had to make thorough preparations. They might not be very familiar with Xiao Changtian, but if Master Wanshou were to step in, their chances of success would be higher. Without hesitation, the two of them ran towards the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Yo, Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, what brings you here?¡± Master Daoist Wanshou, who was in the Starry Sky Sect, looked surprised when he saw the two of them. This was because people of the Pavilion Master¡¯s level would usually not show up in person unless it was an extremely important matter. Even if Daoist Master Wanshou had seen the Great Elder many times, he had only seen the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets three times. It was obvious that the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would not easily show himself. Chapter 838 - Chapter 838: Intimidating the Demons (1) Chapter 838: Intimidating the Demons (1) Master of the Starry Sky Sect, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I have something important to discuss with you.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said with a smile as he looked at Daoist Master Wanshou. As for Daoist Master Wanshou, he found it strange. Why would an omnipotent place like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets want to discuss something with him? ¡°Haha, Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, if you have anything to say, just say it. If the Starry Sect can help you, we will definitely help you. ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After all, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was not a small sect. If the Prophecy Pavilion owed him a favor, then the Starry Sect would have profited greatly. Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect, you also know that the demons have been getting more and more rampant recently. The demons have recently said that they want to launch a large-scale attack on the Jade Lake Sacred World, and we can¡¯t find a suitable candidate to deal with the demons.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said everything he wanted to say. ¡°Until I saw Senior, I felt that he was our savior.¡± Pavilion Master of Heavenly Secrets, the senior you mentioned¡­Could it be a senior I know?¡±Daoist Master Wanshou finally understood what the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets meant. The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets wanted Senior to help him fight the demons. Pavilion Master, this isn¡¯t a small matter.¡±The expression of the Pavilion Master of the Prophecy Pavilion, Daoist Wanshou, became serious. ¡°It has to be known that Senior originally came to this place because he didn¡¯t want to expose his strength, nor did he want to be in the limelight. Now that the Secret Pavilion wants to invite Senior to fight the Demon Race, Senior probably won¡¯ t be willing. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, I know that this matter is very sudden, but now that the Demon Race¡¯s power is growing day by day, we¡­ We can¡¯t sit idly by anymore.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets sighed. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t have any say in this matter. How about this? I¡¯ll go with you to ask Senior.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou was also very helpless. After all, if the Devil Race really took down the Jade Lake Sacred World, no one in the Jade Lake Sacred World would have an easy time. Following that, Daoist Master Wanshou led the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets towards the Glorious Star Pavilion. After a while, the few of them stood in front of Xinghua Restaurant. ¡°This¡­ This word!¡± Looking at the huge words on the huge plaque that had just been installed in the Glorious Star Restaurant, their faces were filled with indescribable shock. ¡°This is definitely Senior¡¯s doing! It¡¯s simply too shocking.¡± The few of them looked at the big words and quickly came back to their senses. This was because the three big words, Glorious Star Restaurant, seemed to have a huge attack power. Just looking at it made them feel that their souls had been seriously injured. It seems that Senior must be tired of the demons and wants to use this word to intimidate them.¡±the Pavilion Lord muttered. Uncle WanShou, what are you guys doing standing at the door? Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked up to them and said. Xiao Changtian had gone hunting and had just returned when he saw them standing in front of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, your words are really amazing! ¡°Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets immediately stepped forward and said. ¡°Sigh, Brother Tianci, it¡¯s all written casually. There¡¯s no need to praise me like this.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled. He did not expect his calligraphy to still be so shocking. Just yesterday, Tianci, who was still calling him brother, had been charmed by his calligraphy today. No, you can¡¯t call me Brother Tianci. You can just call me Tianci.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets immediately said after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He was really bold at the beginning to actually call Senior his brother. Thinking back to that time, he felt a lingering fear. If Senior had been angry at that time, wouldn¡¯t he be finished? Fortunately, Senior had a good temper and didn¡¯t argue with him. Xiao Changtian looked at the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and nodded. This Tianci must be someone who loved calligraphy. Since he wanted to call him senior, then let him call him senior. ¡°Oh right, Tianci, if you like it, I can give you two more pieces of calligraphy. ¡°Xiao Changtian had a very good impression of the Pavilion Leader of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After all, he looked so familiar. It¡¯s comfortable to look at ¡°Really¡­ReaUy? Senior?¡± The pavilion master of the Tianji Pavilion was excited when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Just Senior¡¯s calligraphy alone would be enough to buy a lot of information from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Why would I lie to you? I¡¯ll personally write two paintings for you after I find a brush and ink in two days.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded to the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Just two paintings would not take him more than a few minutes. ¡°Right, why did you guys come together today?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at them and asked. ¡°Aiya, Senior, we have something to ask of you. ¡°Daoist Master Wanshou immediately said after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not stand here anymore. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian brought a few people to the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°Uncle WanShou, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Hey, Senior, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to do this.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou looked at Xiao Changtian and said seriously. ¡°Aiya, Uncle Wanshou, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. Just say whatever you have.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why Uncle WanShou was looking for him, and why he was so serious. ¡°I¡¯ll let First Elder tell you about this matter.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and nodded. Since he had not revealed his identity as the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets at the start, in order to continue accompanying Senior as a mortal, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was not prepared to reveal his true identity this time. ¡°Senior, our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets wants to provide you with information about the spirit tree seeds for free.¡± ¡°However, I would like to ask Senior to help me fight the demons.¡± At this moment, they were all staring at Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that they would find him for such a thing. ¡°However, I¡¯m only a mortal. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for me to deal with the demons.¡±Xiao Changtian naturally knew how terrifying the devil was. Just a single demon had caused the Han Mo Kingdom to fall into such a great crisis. It could be seen that the demon race was not simple, and he did not have the strength to deal with the demon race at all. Although the conditions given by the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion were very tempting and it was difficult for him to refuse, he still had to tell the truth. ¡°Senior, I know you probably won¡¯t agree to this, but we really need your help.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had already guessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer, so he continued. ¡°Senior, when the time comes, you just have to follow. You don¡¯t have to do anything yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean that I only need to listen to the Heaven Secrets Pavilion¡¯s arrangements?¡±Xiao Changtian nodded thoughtfully. Chapter 839 - Chapter 839: A Big Plan (1) Chapter 839: A Big Plan (1) ¡°Senior, as long as you help, it will be fine.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the people in front of him and muttered. After all, this was brought by Uncle Wanshou. This Uncle Wanshou shouldn¡¯t cheat him, right? This way, the words, the way, the way, the way It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to save enough money to buy information. Now, he had a ready-made opportunity. ¡°Senior, are you agreeing?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion immediately said excitedly when he heard this. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. However, why was Tianci so excited that he had promised the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? ¡°Haha, Senior, I lost my composure. Didn¡¯t I agree to help the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets immediately came back to his senses and explained. ¡°I see! I knew you weren¡¯t bad.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head in praise as he listened to the Pavilion Leader¡¯s explanation. A businessman actually wanted to know how to fight against the demons. If he did not join, it would seem too inhumane. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes lit up. Could it be that Senior had acknowledged him? One had to know that obtaining the recognition of a senior was even happier than obtaining countless treasures. ¡°Great Elder of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion, since we¡¯ve already discussed it, we can¡¯t go back on our word. You have to give me news of the spirit tree seed.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and said with a smile. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word. ¡°The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets quickly said. Senior was actually afraid that he would go back on his word. He was afraid that Senior would go back on his word. ¡°Since everyone is here today, thenstay here for dinner!¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and invited them. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Their faces were also filled with joy. Since Senior had asked them to come for a meal, it could be seen that Senior had already acknowledged them. After they had their fill, Xiao Changtian looked at the guests outside the door and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. ¡°Oh right, in the future, I¡¯ll sell some desserts. The harvest will definitely be good.¡±Xiao Changtian murmured. ¡°Senior, what dessert are you talking about?¡±The surrounding people were confused by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Because there was no such habit of eating after a meal here, because they were already full after eating, no one went to get those things. ¡°Desserts are snacks after a meal. They are used to relieve boredom and not occupy the stomach.¡±Xiao Changtian knew that these people had never eaten before. ¡°Alright, you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go show you guys.¡± Before anyone could react, Xiao Changtian ran towards the kitchen. ¡°Senior is indeed a senior. You can actually think of such a thing.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian run to the kitchen, the Pavilion Lord sighed. ¡°Then why else would it be Senior?¡±Daoist Master Wanshou said emotionally. He was really lucky to be able to know such an expert like Senior. ¡°Oh right, Starry Sky Sect Master, I wonder what Senior is trying to do?¡±Then, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets asked in confusion,¡±Moreover, there are so many spirit tree seeds.¡± ¡± ¡°Hahaha, Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, you¡¯re short-sighted!¡±After hearing the Pavilion Master¡¯s question, the mobile player smiled mysteriously. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, you don¡¯t have to keep me in suspense anymore.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was really eager to know an answer. ¡°Let me tell you this. Since Senior chose to open a shop in Stardust Town, he must have set up a big chess game with this place as the center.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou did not hesitate as he looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and said slowly. This was the conclusion that Daoist Master Wanshou had come up with after half a month of guessing. Otherwise, there would be no reason for Senior to stay in Star Town. It was even more impossible to open a restaurant in Star Town. ¡°You mean¡­Set up a big game of chess?¡± Hearing Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s words, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was excited. ¡°In that case, Senior has long known about the demons. This time, it¡¯s just a test for us?¡± When he thought of this possibility, the Pavilion Master immediately understood. No wonder Senior had not wanted to help them in the beginning. It turned out that Senior had his own plans. Daoist Master Wanshou nodded when he saw the surprised look on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face. He had taken a huge risk by bringing the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion here. He was afraid that Senior would be angry. Fortunately, Senior wasn¡¯t angry. Otherwise, he would be finished. Just as the pavilion master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was digesting the news that Daoist Master Wanshou had told him, Xiao Changtian brought a huge plate of food from the kitchen. ¡°Come, come, everyone, come and try the dessert I made for the after-meal, double skin milk!¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile after they took the items from his hands. ¡°Double skin milk?¡± This was the first time everyone had heard of this name. ¡°Hahaha, you guys should try it. ¡°Then, he saw that there were several small bowls on the big plate, and each bowl had a milky white jelly-like thing. ¡°This double-skinned milk looks delicious.¡±Loraine looked at the milky white double skin milk. After Xiao Changtian gestured, she impatiently took out a bowl. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s simply amazing!¡± Loraine only felt the fragrance of the double-skinned milk erupt in her mouth after she ate it. Moreover, the double-skinned milk was smooth in her mouth, leaving a lingering fragrance on her lips and teeth. ¡°Yes! Not good, I feel like I¡¯m going to breakthrough again!¡± After Lie Jing finished two mouthfuls, he suddenly felt a huge surge of spiritual energy from his stomach. Then, before anyone noticed him, he quickly ran out of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The moment Lie Jing ran out, even the sky darkened. ¡°Someone is about to breakthrough!¡± Looking at the dark sky above Star Town, many people sighed. Lie Jing quickly ran to a small hill far away from Stars Town. ¡°I can¡¯t let the heavenly lightning startle Senior.¡±Lie Jing muttered as he looked at the dark sky. However, Xiao Changtian was looking at the dark sky outside the Glorious Star Restaurant with a baffled expression. ¡°What¡¯s with this damn weather? Why did it turn dark just like that?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Senior, as long as you want to, can¡¯t you control the weather?¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled and said when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression. ¡°Haha, First Elder, you overestimate me. Do you think these dark clouds will dissipate if I shout at the sky?¡±After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he pretended to shout at the sky. Xiao Changtian shook his head and left. At this moment, everyone was stunned. Chapter 840 - Chapter 840: Lie Le (1) Chapter 840: Lie Le (1) No, it can¡¯t be!¡± Looking at the scene in the sky, the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion felt as if he was dreaming. ¡°Just say that Senior is an invincible existence in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou sighed emotionally. It was not because of anything else, but because Xiao Changtian shouted at the sky. Everyone could clearly feel that the lightning hidden in the dark clouds disappeared in an instant. And that dark cloud, also in a minute of time, all dispersed. ¡°Senior is really terrifying. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t too arrogant at that time.¡±Looking at this scene, Limitless sighed. With Senior¡¯s strength, he was probably already an invincible existence. No wonder he had to pretend to be a mortal. Because no one knew how lonely it was to be invincible. At this moment, Lie Jing looked at the lightning bolt that had suddenly disappeared with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°This¡­ Could it be that Senior has helped me again?¡±Seeing that even the dark clouds had dissipated, Lie Jing sighed. This must be Senior helping him. After all, other than Senior, no one else had the ability to dissipate the heavenly lightning. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re amazing.¡± Looking at this scene, Lie Jing could only sigh and mutter. After the Heavenly Thunder had passed, Lie had also successfully broken through to the Sage Sect. For someone like him to be able to break through to the Sage Sect at such a young age, it was simply a shocking talent. All of this was thanks to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Brother!¡± However, just as Lie Jing was sighing with emotion, a crisp voice suddenly sounded from afar. ¡°Lie Le! How did you find this place?¡± Hearing that voice, Lie Jing quickly turned his head. That voice belonged to none other than Lie Jing¡¯s younger sister, Lie Le. ¡°Brother! Sob sob sob, I finally found you!¡±Looking at Lie Jing, Lie Le immediately threw himself into Lie Jing¡¯s arms and started crying. ¡°Le ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Looking at Lie Le in his arms, Lie Jing consoled her. Lie Le had the same mother as Lie Jing. In the Scorching Sun Sect, only the two of them were the closest. Although his other siblings had the same father, they did not have the same mother. Therefore, his other siblings had been instilled with the idea of competing with him for the position of the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect since they were young. They had been ostracizing Lie Jing since they were young. Lie Jing¡¯s mother had died during childbirth when Lie Le had spoken. Therefore, in the Scorching Sun Sect, only the two siblings depended on each other. ¡°Brother! His father said¡­He said he wanted me to marry into the Barbarian Sect!¡± Lie Le cried in Lie Jing¡¯s arms. ¡°What?!¡± When Lie Jing heard Lie Le¡¯s words, his expression changed and a nameless anger surged in his heart. ¡°How dare he! How dare I marry you to a barbarian race! ¡°Lie Jing gritted his teeth. The Barbarian Race that Lie Le mentioned was a very remote sect. Although that sect was very remote, its influence in that place was extremely extensive. Therefore, the people there were also very vulgar. There was also a terrifying custom that the older brother and younger brother could share a wife. Moreover, the barbarians treated women as tools to give birth. As long as a woman gave birth to enough children, it meant that she had no value anymore. At that time, they would drive her away. The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master, their biological father, had actually allowed Lie Le to marry into such a sect. This was simply going too far! ¡°Brother, what should we do? The barbarians had already sent people! Father said that if I didn¡¯t want to, he would send someone to kidnap me. It took me a lot of effort to escape from his surveillance.¡± Lie Le said with tears streaming down her face. Her father¡¯s decision was too outrageous. ¡°Damn it! Lie Le! Today, I¡¯m going back to argue with him! He actually dared to do such a thing, then don¡¯t blame me for not caring about our father-son relationship!¡± Lie Jing said angrily. ¡°Oh right, Le ¡®er, I¡¯ll go back and tell Senior first. Wait for me here first.¡±After saying that, Lie Jing quickly ran towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. Meanwhile, in the Scorching Sun Sect. Lie Jing¡¯s younger brother, Lie Huo, stood beside the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect and said with a smile,¡± Although Lie Jing has broken through to the Saint Venerable realm, he is still not a match for the Barbarian Sect. I think Father, your decision is correct.¡± Lie Huo wanted Lie Jing and Lie Le to never return to the Scorching Sun Sect. Because of their mother¡¯s death, the Scorching Sun Sect Master had taken good care of them since they were young. Fortunately, they were both disappointing and made the Scorching Sun Sect Master angry every day. Now, their father was very disappointed in them. ¡°The Barbarian Sect is too powerful. Even if I didn¡¯t want Lie Le to go, there was nothing I could do. Now, Lie Le actually went to look for her good-for- nothing brother. I want to see what ability Lie Jing has to resolve this matter. The Scorching Sun Sect Master still looked down on Lie Jing, even though Lie Jing had become a Saint Venerable. At this moment, in Star Magnificent Tower. ¡°Lie Jing, where did you go just now? In the blink of an eye, she disappeared.¡± Xiao Changtian asked when he saw Lie Jing rushing back. ¡°Senior, I have something to do at home. My sister is waiting for me outside the town, so I want to go back and deal with it.¡±Lie Jing went straight to the point. ¡°I see. Since you have something to do at home, you should go back first.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded. After all, who wouldn¡¯t suddenly have something happen at home? ¡°Oh, right, don¡¯t go yet. Bring the rest of the double skin milk to your sister.¡±Then, Xiao Changtian placed the milk into a container and handed it to Lie Jing. ¡°Thankyou, Senior!¡± Looking at the double-skinned milk in his hand, Lie Jing bowed deeply. The value of this thing was self-evident, and Senior had given it to him so generously¡­ Then, Lie Jing quickly left the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Roar, Roar!¡± Just as Lie Jing walked out of the Glorious Star Restaurant, he saw Qilin standing in front of him. ¡°Senior Qilin, I have something important to do. I can¡¯t accompany you for the time being.¡± Lie Jing said apologetically as he looked at Qilin. Since Lie Jing had been staying in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, their relationship had gradually improved after Qilin¡¯s return. ¡°Brat, I know you¡¯re in trouble. Aren¡¯t you going to take me with you?¡±Qilin looked at Lie Jing and said helplessly. ¡°Senior Qilin! You! Are you really willing?¡± Lie Jing said in surprise. Although the Qilin had lived for hundreds of years, it was still considered a child in the Qilin clan at this age. The young Qilin was playful, so when it saw Lie Jing leave, it wanted to follow him. ¡°Of course.¡± Qilin nodded and followed behind Lie Jing. Lie Jing happily brought Qilin to find his sister. ¡°Le ¡®er, eat some of this double skinned milk and we¡¯ll set off! ¡°Lie Jing smiled as he took out the double skinned milk and said. Chapter 841 - Chapter 841: Returning to the Scorching Sun Sect (1) Chapter 841: Returning to the Scorching Sun Sect (1) ¡°Brother, this¡­What is this?¡± Looking at the double-skinned milk in Lie Jing¡¯s hand, Lie Le asked with some disdain. Because the double skin milk had been badly shaken by Lie Jing in the container, it did not look like double skin milk at all. In Lie Le¡¯s eyes, it looked like a bottle of paste. ¡°Aiya, Le ¡®er, trust me. I won¡¯t harm you! ¡°Looking at Lie Le¡¯s disgusted expression, Lie Jing said helplessly. It was all his fault for being too anxious. He had shaken this thing to such an extent. Lie Le looked at Lie Jing¡¯s eager gaze and helplessly took a small bite. Originally, Lie Le had thought that her brother had given her a dark dish. She had not expected that the moment she ate it, she would feel an obvious fragrance. ¡°Yes! Brother, this thing is really good!¡± Lie Le looked at Lie Jing with a face full of pleasant surprise. She had never thought that her brother would be able to find such delicious food. ¡°Brother-¡± However, just as Lie Le was about to say something, she suddenly felt the spiritual energy in her body surge violently. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like I¡¯m about to break through!¡± Lie Le said in surprise as he felt the changes in his body. ¡°Brother! I¡­ I broke through! I¡¯ve broken through to become a Great Saint Master!¡± Lie Le looked at Lie Jing in surprise. ¡°Brother! This thing! This thing is so magical!¡± Looking at the double-skinned milk in his hand, an indescribable excitement appeared on Lie Le¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t be too agitated. I already said that I won¡¯t harm you.¡±Looking at Lie Le, Lie Jing also smiled happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Scorching Sun Sect now.¡±Then, Lie Jing led Lie Le and Qilin in the direction of the Scorching Sun Sect with a serious expression. The Qilin had concealed its aura from the start. Coupled with Lie Le¡¯s excitement of breaking through to the Great Saint Master realm, he had not noticed the Qilin at all. He had only thought that it was Lie Jing¡¯s new pet. The two of them rushed back to the Scorching Sun Sect with the Kirin in half a day. ¡°Reporting to Sect Master, Eldest Young Master has brought Lie Le back.¡± At this moment, a Scorching Sun Sect cultivator ran to the Scorching Sun Sect quickly and said to the Sect Leader, who was sitting in the main hall of the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Haha, it seems that your Young Master is not that rebellious. He knows to bring Lie Le back.¡±On the other side, the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect nodded in relief. ¡°Haha, Elder Barbarian, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±¡± Go!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master said with a smile.¡± Ask them to come over!¡± ¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Barbarian Tribe that the Barbarian Tribe had sent was the most prestigious person in the Barbarian Tribe. At the same time, he was also the strongest person in the tribe. Although he was the strongest in the Barbarian Sect, he was only at the Sage Sect. However, the Scorching Sun Sect couldn¡¯t fight against an expert of the Sage Sect. Therefore, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect had to obey the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Father! Why did you let your sister marry into the Barbarian Sect? I don¡¯t agree!¡± Before he could see Lie Jing, his voice came from outside the door. ¡°Brat! Since when was it your turn to speak!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master roared angrily after hearing Lie Jing¡¯s voice. Last time, he had not settled the score with the First Elder for the matter he mentioned! This Lie Jing actually dared to be so arrogant. They really didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Hey, Scorching Sun Sect Master, don¡¯t be angry. After all, children are rebellious.¡± The First Elder of the Barbarian Sect watched this scene with a smile. ¡°Elder Barbarian, I¡¯ve really made a fool of myself. I didn¡¯t discipline this kid well.¡±The Scorching Sun Sect Master smiled apologetically at the barbarian elder. ¡°Father! Don¡¯t you know what kind of trash the Barbarian Sect is?¡±Lie Jing also looked at the Scorching Sun Sect Master angrily. ¡°Sigh! Why are you badmouthing the Barbarian Sect in front of me?¡±The barbarian elder¡¯s originally disdainful face instantly showed displeasure. ¡°Barbarian old thief! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! If you want my sister to go, you must be dreaming!¡± Lie Jing looked at the First Elder of the Barbarian Sect with an unconvinced expression. ¡°You! You brat!¡± The Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect had not expected that Lie Jing would be so arrogant and dare to shout in front of him. ¡°Blazing Capital! What¡¯s wrong with you! This is the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect. I think you need to be taught a lesson!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not expect Lie Jing to say such a thing. Lie Jing had always been the kind of person who would listen to whatever he said, but now that he had returned from a trip, things had turned out this way. This was definitely the senior that the Great Elder had mentioned, the one who had taught Lie Jing. ¡°Barbarian old thief! If you want to take my sister away, you have to go through me first!¡±Lie Jing ignored the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect and only spoke loudly to the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite! ¡°The barbarian elder did not hesitate and quickly jumped to the opposite side of Lie Jing. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, this!¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect, who was standing next to the Sect Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, was surprised. Originally, he wanted to let the father and son fight. He did not expect Lie Jing to be so blind as to provoke the barbarian elder. However, this was also good. He did not have to worry about it anymore. ¡°Damn it!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master shook his head helplessly when he saw this. Lie Jing was really useless. He actually dared to provoke an Elder of the Barbarian Clan. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the pressure on Lie Jing¡¯s body burst forth. ¡°What happened? How can you be in the Sage Sect?¡± The barbarian elder, who had wanted to crush Lie Jing to death, was stunned when he sensed Lie Jing¡¯s strength. ¡°What happened? Lie Jing, how did Lie Jing break through to the Sage Sect! ¡°Not only the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect, but also the Sect Leader and the Great Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect were shocked. ¡°This¡­ This was impossible! How long had it been since Lie Jing broke through to the Sacred Sovereign realm? How did he break through to the Sage Sect?¡±The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect muttered in disbelief. No one dared to believe that it was just two months of time. Lie Jing had broken through from a Great Sage to a Sage Sect. This was simply a heaven-defying existence. Even if it was said, no one would believe it. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Brat, you should go and rest. Let me deal with this old man.¡± When Qilin saw this scene, he could not help but go forward to join in the fun. After all, he was here to help solve the problem. ¡°Then! Then¡­ What kind of demonic beast is that!¡± Just as Qilin released his power, everyone present turned pale with fright. ¡°Qi¡­Kirin!¡± Looking at the Qilin¡¯s figure, the barbarian elder¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He really didn¡¯t expect to meet a tough opponent today. Wasn¡¯t the Scorching Sun Sect easy to deal with? Why was it different from what he had imagined? Chapter 842 - Chapter 841: Returning to the Scorching Sun Sect (1) Chapter 841: Returning to the Scorching Sun Sect (1) ¡°Brother, this¡­What is this?¡± Looking at the double-skinned milk in Lie Jing¡¯s hand, Lie Le asked with some disdain. Because the double skin milk had been badly shaken by Lie Jing in the container, it did not look like double skin milk at all. In Lie Le¡¯s eyes, it looked like a bottle of paste. ¡°Aiya, Le ¡®er, trust me. I won¡¯t harm you! ¡°Looking at Lie Le¡¯s disgusted expression, Lie Jing said helplessly. It was all his fault for being too anxious. He had shaken this thing to such an extent. Lie Le looked at Lie Jing¡¯s eager gaze and helplessly took a small bite. Originally, Lie Le had thought that her brother had given her a dark dish. She had not expected that the moment she ate it, she would feel an obvious fragrance. ¡°Yes! Brother, this thing is really good!¡± Lie Le looked at Lie Jing with a face full of pleasant surprise. She had never thought that her brother would be able to find such delicious food. ¡°Brother-¡± However, just as Lie Le was about to say something, she suddenly felt the spiritual energy in her body surge violently. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like I¡¯m about to break through!¡± Lie Le said in surprise as he felt the changes in his body. ¡°Brother! I¡­ I broke through! I¡¯ve broken through to become a Great Saint Master!¡± Lie Le looked at Lie Jing in surprise. ¡°Brother! This thing! This thing is so magical!¡± Looking at the double-skinned milk in his hand, an indescribable excitement appeared on Lie Le¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t be too agitated. I already said that I won¡¯t harm you.¡±Looking at Lie Le, Lie Jing also smiled happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Scorching Sun Sect now.¡±Then, Lie Jing led Lie Le and Qilin in the direction of the Scorching Sun Sect with a serious expression. The Qilin had concealed its aura from the start. Coupled with Lie Le¡¯s excitement of breaking through to the Great Saint Master realm, he had not noticed the Qilin at all. He had only thought that it was Lie Jing¡¯s new pet. The two of them rushed back to the Scorching Sun Sect with the Kirin in half a day. ¡°Reporting to Sect Master, Eldest Young Master has brought Lie Le back.¡± At this moment, a Scorching Sun Sect cultivator ran to the Scorching Sun Sect quickly and said to the Sect Leader, who was sitting in the main hall of the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Haha, it seems that your Young Master is not that rebellious. He knows to bring Lie Le back.¡±On the other side, the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect nodded in relief. ¡°Haha, Elder Barbarian, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±¡± Go!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master said with a smile.¡± Ask them to come over!¡± ¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Barbarian Tribe that the Barbarian Tribe had sent was the most prestigious person in the Barbarian Tribe. At the same time, he was also the strongest person in the tribe. Although he was the strongest in the Barbarian Sect, he was only at the Sage Sect. However, the Scorching Sun Sect couldn¡¯t fight against an expert of the Sage Sect. Therefore, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect had to obey the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Father! Why did you let your sister marry into the Barbarian Sect? I don¡¯t agree!¡± Before he could see Lie Jing, his voice came from outside the door. ¡°Brat! Since when was it your turn to speak!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master roared angrily after hearing Lie Jing¡¯s voice. Last time, he had not settled the score with the First Elder for the matter he mentioned! This Lie Jing actually dared to be so arrogant. They really didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°Hey, Scorching Sun Sect Master, don¡¯t be angry. After all, children are rebellious.¡± The First Elder of the Barbarian Sect watched this scene with a smile. ¡°Elder Barbarian, I¡¯ve really made a fool of myself. I didn¡¯t discipline this kid well.¡±The Scorching Sun Sect Master smiled apologetically at the barbarian elder. ¡°Father! Don¡¯t you know what kind of trash the Barbarian Sect is?¡±Lie Jing also looked at the Scorching Sun Sect Master angrily. ¡°Sigh! Why are you badmouthing the Barbarian Sect in front of me?¡±The barbarian elder¡¯s originally disdainful face instantly showed displeasure. ¡°Barbarian old thief! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking! If you want my sister to go, you must be dreaming!¡± Lie Jing looked at the First Elder of the Barbarian Sect with an unconvinced expression. ¡°You! You brat!¡± The Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect had not expected that Lie Jing would be so arrogant and dare to shout in front of him. ¡°Blazing Capital! What¡¯s wrong with you! This is the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect. I think you need to be taught a lesson!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not expect Lie Jing to say such a thing. Lie Jing had always been the kind of person who would listen to whatever he said, but now that he had returned from a trip, things had turned out this way. This was definitely the senior that the Great Elder had mentioned, the one who had taught Lie Jing. ¡°Barbarian old thief! If you want to take my sister away, you have to go through me first!¡±Lie Jing ignored the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect and only spoke loudly to the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite! ¡°The barbarian elder did not hesitate and quickly jumped to the opposite side of Lie Jing. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, this!¡± The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect, who was standing next to the Sect Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, was surprised. Originally, he wanted to let the father and son fight. He did not expect Lie Jing to be so blind as to provoke the barbarian elder. However, this was also good. He did not have to worry about it anymore. ¡°Damn it!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master shook his head helplessly when he saw this. Lie Jing was really useless. He actually dared to provoke an Elder of the Barbarian Clan. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the pressure on Lie Jing¡¯s body burst forth. ¡°What happened? How can you be in the Sage Sect?¡± The barbarian elder, who had wanted to crush Lie Jing to death, was stunned when he sensed Lie Jing¡¯s strength. ¡°What happened? Lie Jing, how did Lie Jing break through to the Sage Sect! ¡°Not only the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect, but also the Sect Leader and the Great Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect were shocked. ¡°This¡­ This was impossible! How long had it been since Lie Jing broke through to the Sacred Sovereign realm? How did he break through to the Sage Sect?¡±The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect muttered in disbelief. No one dared to believe that it was just two months of time. Lie Jing had broken through from a Great Sage to a Sage Sect. This was simply a heaven-defying existence. Even if it was said, no one would believe it. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Brat, you should go and rest. Let me deal with this old man.¡± When Qilin saw this scene, he could not help but go forward to join in the fun. After all, he was here to help solve the problem. ¡°Then! Then¡­ What kind of demonic beast is that!¡± Just as Qilin released his power, everyone present turned pale with fright. ¡°Qi¡­Kirin!¡± Looking at the Qilin¡¯s figure, the barbarian elder¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He really didn¡¯t expect to meet a tough opponent today. Wasn¡¯t the Scorching Sun Sect easy to deal with? Why was it different from what he had imagined? Chapter 843 - Chapter 843: The Bone Bone Invasion Realm (1) Chapter 843: The Bone Bone Invasion Realm (1) ¡°What kind of place is the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm?¡± Xiao Changtian muttered as he looked at the information on the vellum. ¡°Senior, that place¡­It can be said to be extremely terrifying.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at Xiao Changtian and explained. ¡°Oh? How terrifying is it exactly?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously. ¡°Senior, based on our understanding, many people went in and didn¡¯t come out alive.¡±When the First Elder mentioned this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm, his face carried fear of that place. That was because he had seen too many cultivators who had gone into that mystic realm. Whether it was the Sacred Sovereign, the Sacred Sect, or even the Sacred King, they had never come out after entering. However, when he saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t seem to be too afraid, the Great Elder suddenly came back to his senses. What kind of strength was this senior? Even if this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm is dangerous, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to Senior. This Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was located in the northernmost part of the Jade Lake Sacred World. It was covered in ice and snow all year round. Because no one had ever come out from it, no one knew how this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was formed. It was only said that there were many treasures inside. ¡°It¡¯s actually so strange¡­¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian muttered. Since even the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said that it was terrifying inside, it meant that this mystic realm was definitely not simple. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m still a mortal. It¡¯s really dangerous to go in¡­However, I have to go to this mystic realm.¡±Xiao Changtian thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t come up with any good countermeasures. ¡°Senior, how about this? The Heaven Secrets Pavilion will send a few people with the strength of the Sage Sect to go with you?¡±Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets immediately said. ¡°Alright!¡± Xiao Changtian was still thinking about what to do, but he didn¡¯t expect the Heaven Secret Pavilion to be so generous and willing to let cultivators follow him. With a cultivator accompanying him, he would have confidence in going to that terrifying mystic realm. ¡°Senior, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go find someone now.¡±After the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking, he ran back to the Prophecy Pavilion. After the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets left, Xiao Changtian told everyone the news. ¡°Senior, you said you wanted to go to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm! ¡°When Limitless and the others heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, their expressions changed drastically. How could they not know that place? That place was a place that ate people without spitting out their bones. Ever since the discovery of the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm, countless experts had fallen there. Gradually, even the surroundings of the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm became a no-man¡¯s land. And Senior actually said that he wanted to go to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°Yes, yes. The spirit tree seed is in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. I have to go and get it. Moreover, the Great Elder of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion said that he would send some experts with me. That way, the Mystic Realm shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know how terrifying that place was. Even if he knew, he still had the help of the system. Moreover, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had sent cultivators to follow him. With a cultivator accompanying him, it would definitely be safe this time. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s calm appearance, the few people present regained their senses. That¡¯s right. Senior¡¯s heaven-defying strength was something that even immortals couldn¡¯t compare to. It was simply a little ridiculous that they were still worried here. At this moment, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at the five people in front of him and loudly instructed,¡± The few of you must protect Senior well. In front of Senior, you must keep a low profile. Even if Senior praises you, Senior is currently disguised as a mortal. You must not reveal any flaws when you go.¡± ¡°Also, First Elder, since Senior wants to go to this place, then you should follow first. After all, that place is not a joke.¡± These five people were the five people who had reached the Glory Sect¡¯s strength after much difficulty in finding them in the Secret Pavilion. Unfortunately, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not have the ability to do so, so they could only find five Glory Sects. Although the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he could easily find the spirit tree seed without anyone following him. But since Xiao Changtian said so, he would send a few more people to follow him. ¡°Yes.¡± After the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets finished speaking, he brought the five of them to find Xiao Changtian. However, the five of them were engaged in a discussion on the way. They had never seen Xiao Changtian before. They had only heard from the pavilion master that he was a very important and powerful person. Moreover, this senior had set up a big flag in Star Town, so he disguised himself as a mortal. Thinking about how they would be able to meet such an expert later, they were very excited and nervous. After a while, they arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Because Xiao Changtian was preparing to leave, he didn¡¯t stay in the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder! Then¡­ That looks like the Black Tortoise!¡± However, before they could enter, they saw Black Tortoise lying on a rock in the courtyard, sunbathing. ¡°Xuan¡­ Xuan Xuanwu! It really is.¡± The Great Elder was also shocked. He had never been to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard before. He didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard had such a terrifying immortal beast. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder! There seems to be a white tiger there!¡± When one of the cultivators was staring at the kitten, he saw the kitten glaring at him fiercely. In an instant, his expression changed drastically. That was because that was not a kitten, but a white tiger. A terrifying immortal beast that could turn him into meat paste with a single slap. ¡°Big¡­ Everyone, don¡¯t panic. These are all pets raised by seniors, they won¡¯t attack us.¡±First Elder said to the people behind him after calming down. He suddenly felt that the degree of terror of Senior¡¯s small courtyard was not the slightest bit inferior to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. ¡°Aiya, First Elder, you¡¯re here so quickly! I thought it would take a while. Haha, come in first!¡± Xiao Changtian, who had just walked out of the house, saw the Great Elder and the others standing at the door, so he warmly invited them into the courtyard. ¡°Hahaha, First Elder, these are the experts you mentioned, right?¡± Looking at the five people behind the Great Elder, although they were middle- aged, they still had the strength of Glory Sect. Xiao Changtian still admired them very much. ¡°Yes, Senior, this is the Sage Sect¡¯s expert we found.¡±The First Elder said with a smile. Under the gaze of such a terrifying immortal beast in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, the Great Elder didn¡¯t even dare to speak. ¡°Not bad. Hello, my name is Xiao Changtian. You experts look so reassuring! Haha.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them and said enthusiastically. ¡°Senior, we wouldn¡¯t dare, we wouldn¡¯t dare. Our strength isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡± The five of them were very terrified at this moment. Although Senior was pretending to be a mortal, the immortal beasts in the courtyard constantly revealed that Senior was not a person to be trifled with. Were they there to protect the seniors? Are you sure you¡¯re not asking senior to protect them? Chapter 844 - Chapter 844: Bone-corroding Red Grass (1) Chapter 844: Bone-corroding Red Grass (1) ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so humble. With powerful cultivators like you by my side, I¡¯ll be even more confident. Hahaha.¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but praise them when he saw how humble they were. He knew what it meant for Glory Sect to have the strength of a cultivator. Many Sect Masters were only at the level of Glory Sect. Now that he had five experts from Glory Sect protecting him, he was determined to get the Spirit Tree seed this time. ¡°Great Elder, there¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at them without hesitation. After all, the earlier he went, the earlier he could get the spirit tree seed. At this moment, in the Demon Race. ¡°Holy Lord Demonic Flame, Xiao Changtian has brought the people of the Tianji Pavilion to the Bone Eroding Secret Realm! ¡°a demon reported to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°He went to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm? Hahaha, what a bunch of ignorant things. They actually wanted to go to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm to find treasures.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame laughed after hearing the demon warrior¡¯s words. ¡°But this is good. There is something we need in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm. While we are looking for it, we can also get rid of that Xiao Changtian. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame snorted. Because the Demon Master lost the help of the Han Mo¡¯s Heart last time, the entire recovery process was interrupted. Now, after recuperating for such a long time, it was only getting better. This time, the Demon Lord wanted to absorb the Bone Corroding Red Grass from the Bone Corroding Secret Realm. This Bone-corroding Red Grass was not an ordinary thing. This thing grew in the most dangerous place of the Bone-corroding Mystic Realm. Therefore, it was also very useful for the recovery of Demon Masters. As long as he could absorb the Bone-corroding Red Grass, the Demon Master would be able to wake up from his slumber. Although they could only speak after waking up, this was a huge success for the demons. Therefore, this time, the fiend race had to ensure that the Bone Corroding Red Grass was foolproof. ¡°Left Protector, this time, you will personally lead the people. You must take down the Bone Corroding Red Grass and kill that Xiao Changtian.¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame thought for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°The Left Protector is very cautious. If he goes this time, there won t be any mishaps.¡±The Demon God Saintess looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and said slowly. ¡°This Holy Master doesn¡¯t believe that the Left Protector can¡¯t deal with a human with so many people.¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame snorted. At that time, Xiao Changtian was walking and stopping with a few people. Because the distance was too far, they had only covered one-fifth of the distance after so many days. ¡°Aiya, how long are we going to walk?¡±Looking at the endless road ahead, Xiao Changtian frowned and said. ¡°Senior, the Holy Moon City is just up ahead. Why don¡¯t we rent a flying ship there?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets suggested. ¡°There are spaceships?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. Those things were all magic tools used by cultivators. He had only heard of them since he came here. He didn¡¯t expect that they really existed. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry to Holy Moon City.¡±Xiao Changtian was very happy because he heard that the treatment of that spaceship was very good. Not only was there good food on the ship, but they could also enjoy the beautiful scenery in the sky. Just thinking about it made them especially happy. Xiao Changtian was so happy that he thought that he had benefited from the Great Elder¡¯s help this time. He wanted to try sitting on the spaceship. Seeing Xiao Changtian quicken his pace, the others also followed him. In fact, if they used their spiritual power, it would not take long for them to reach the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. However, in order to accompany Senior, they also walked. Not long after, they arrived at the Holy Moon City. ¡°Don¡¯t miss it! Don¡¯t miss it! High-quality Saint Deer Bones¡­¡± ¡°Sigh! Handsome! Come and take a look at our Red Warm Jade! Bring something that can increase your cultivation.¡± ¡°Come and take a look. I¡¯m selling treasure maps.¡± As soon as they entered the Holy Moon City, they heard the cries of hawkers by the roadside. ¡°This Holy Moon City is really lively, there are so many people.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at all kinds of things on the roadside and said with emotion. This Holy Moon City looked like it was many times bigger than Stellar Town. Naturally, the number of people here was many times more than that of Starry Town. ¡°Senior, let me take you to the place where you can rent a flying ship. The Great Elder led Xiao Changtian through the crowd and slowly walked to a remote place. ¡°Yo! Great Elder, why do you have the time to come to Holy Moon City! ¡°Just as the few of them walked to a huge venue, a man came up to them and said excitedly. Passing by, I want to rent a spaceship. There¡¯s no need to entertain me. The great elder waved his hand and said. This person was the manager in charge of the spaceships in this area. Because he had previously bought information from the Secret Pavilion, he had met the First Elder once. ¡°Sure, but where are you going, First Elder?¡±That person still looked at the First Elder and asked enthusiastically. After all, no one would be so blind as to offend the Secret Pavilion. ¡°We want to go to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. I wonder if we can rent it?¡±First Elder looked at that person and slowly told him his destination. ¡°Yo, First Elder, why are you going to such a dangerous place? After hearing this, the man¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Xiao Li, quickly go and see if there are any extra spaceships.¡± ¡°Haha, First Elder, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll give you an answer immediately. ¡°The boss said to the First Elder with a smile. After a while, Xiao Li ran over in a hurry. ¡°Shopkeeper, Shopkeeper, there are no more empty flying ships, but there is still a flying ship to the Bone Eroding Secret Realm that is not full. The people on the ship said that we can share the ship.¡± The person called Xiao Li ran to the shopkeeper and said loudly. ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing this news, the shopkeeper looked at the First Elder and the others with a bad expression. ¡°First Elder, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. It s just that I didn¡¯t expect that there would actually be no more. Then this¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, so be it if we want to share boats. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±Xiao Changtian could also tell that the Great Elder wanted to rent a private car. These cultivators didn¡¯t know how precious gold coins were. How expensive would it be to rent a single boat? Now that they could share the boat, they could save a lot of gold coins. ¡°Since Senior has put it this way, then let¡¯s go and fight.¡±The Great Elder thought that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about these things. ¡°By the way, shopkeeper, who are the people on the ship?¡±Looking at the shopkeeper, First Elder asked again. ¡°Oh, there are those from the Barbarian Sect and the Misty Cloud Sect.¡±Xiao Li answered. ¡°Misty Cloud Sect?¡± Hearing this name, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but feel < sense of familiarity. Right, wasn¡¯t that the sect of Yun Ling that he knew in the Spirit God Mountain? ¡°Senior, what do you think?¡± The first elder asked as he looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Of course you can.¡± After all, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t care so much. Chapter 845 - Chapter 845: How Could She Take a fancy to a Mortal (1) Chapter 845: How Could She Take a fancy to a Mortal (1) ¡°Great Elder, please follow me.¡± The shopkeeper looked at Xiao Changtian curiously. Who was this person? He actually made the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion call him senior. However, it seemed that this person did not have any spiritual power at all. ¡°Everyone, this is the place. Great Elder, if you have any other instructions in the future, feel free to contact me.¡±After the shopkeeper brought the few of them over, he smiled and said, Although he was very curious about the senior that the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion had mentioned, he would not court death by asking about this senior¡¯s strength. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the flying ship in front of him in shock. ¡°This is indeed the same as what I thought.¡±Looking at the flying ship, Xiao Changtian muttered. The spaceship in front of him had a huge hull. The hull was as big as a mountain, and there were countless rooms on it. Moreover, the hull looked extremely hard, and there were even a few cannons on it in case of any accidents. Such a huge flying ship was even bigger than Xiao Changtian had imagined. This really surprised Xiao Changtian. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± Xiao Changtian was very satisfied with this spaceship. At the same time, he thought that the inside of this spaceship must be better than he had imagined. Thus, they followed Xiao Changtian and boarded the spaceship. However, just as they were halfway there, they heard a disdainful shout. ¡°Great Elder, what¡¯s going on? How can I share a spaceship with a mortal! Aren¡¯t you insulting the way you are?¡± A young male voice came from the spaceship. ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you agree at the beginning?¡±However, after hearing this, an old man said helplessly. ¡°I did agree, but you didn¡¯t tell me that there was a mortal besides the five Sage Sects! ¡°The male voice said impolitely again. ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as that mortal comes up, you have to chase him down.¡± This person was none other than the son of the Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect. This son had been pampered since he was young. He had always said that the wind was the wind and the rain was the rain. No one had ever dared to disobey him. However, the old man said helplessly, ¡°Five Sage Sects. Eldest Young Master, that¡¯s not a joke.¡±¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened. What was going on? How could this child discriminate against mortals like this? Did he really think that he was so great just because he was a cultivator? ¡°Senior, do you want me to teach him a lesson first?¡±Hearing this, the First Elder¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t expect the Barbarian Sect to be so arrogant and dare to call him senior so brazenly. ¡°No need. After all, he¡¯s still a child. I don¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°Xiao Changtian waved his hand. Initially, he was also very angry, but then he thought about it. He was only on the same spaceship as this person for a few days. Why was there a need to be happy? This time, he would pretend that he did not hear anything. Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the Great Elder silently mourned for the Barbarian Sect. He must have hated the Barbarian Sect, and the Barbarian Sect was doomed. ¡°Grand Elder! You actually didn¡¯t listen to me, hmph! I¡¯ll tell father when we get back.¡± At this moment, after the barbarian young master finished speaking, he returned to his room with a gloomy expression. The barbarian elder shook his head helplessly. He was only a Sage Sect, how could he compete with the five of them? Moreover, he still had a mission this time. ¡°Da, da, da.¡± While the barbarian elder was still in a daze, Xiao Changtian and the others stepped into the ship. ¡°Hello.¡± The barbarian elder turned around and left after greeting them. ¡°That person is the Great Elder of the Barbarian Sect, and that kid is the son of the leader of the Barbarian Sect, Man Li.¡±The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets explained to Xiao Changtian as he watched the Barbarian Elder leave. ¡°Yes, Barbarian Sect. No wonder¡­¡± Xiao Changtian nodded thoughtfully. The name of this Barbarian Sect didn¡¯t sound like it was easy to provoke. No wonder a young master could be so arrogant. This Barbarian Sect must have been used to being tyrannical. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care much about it. After all, he didn¡¯t have much to do with the Barbarian Sect. Just as they were about to walk in. The few people from the Misty Cloud Sect walked up from the other side of the flying ship. ¡°Senior!¡± The instant Yun Ling of the Misty Cloud Sect saw Xiao Changtian, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, why are you here?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, Yun Ling was pleasantly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect to meet a senior here. It was simply too unexpected. ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m going to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to go as well.¡±Xiao Changtian greeted him politely. Although he didn¡¯t know why Yun Ling would call him senior, since they met again, it meant that there was fate between the two of them. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re also going to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm! It just so happens that we¡¯re going too. It¡¯s our honor to be able to travel with you!¡± After learning that Xiao Changtian was going to the Bone Eroding Secret Realm, Yun Ling said excitedly. At this moment, the people behind Yun Ling were so surprised that their mouths were wide open. This was because Yun Ling had always been a cold goddess in everyone¡¯s hearts in the Misty Cloud Sect. Within the Misty Cloud Sect, he was a man of few words. He would never easily start a conversation with others and would even less easily smile at others. Now, Yun Ling was talking and laughing as she looked at this mortal in front of her. She was completely different from the one they had seen at the Misty Cloud Sect. ¡°Yes, Senior, I previously agreed to go and thank you. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be delayed by other matters midway. I haven¡¯t had the time yet, and now I have a new mission.¡±Yun Ling apologized to Xiao Changtian. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I already said that it was just a little effort. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±Xiao Changtian waved his hand nonchalantly. Wasn¡¯t it just a random flower that he picked? He didn¡¯t expect this girl to remember it until now. This girl was obviously a good girl who knew how to be grateful. ¡°Oh, right. Senior, I wonder what you¡¯re looking for in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm this time¡­¡± Following behind Xiao Changtian, Yun Ling seemed to have endless words to say. ¡°This¡­ What was wrong with Big Sister? Could it be that he was possessed?¡± Everyone from the Misty Cloud Sect spoke in disbelief as they looked at Yun Ling who was following behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That person looks like a mortal.¡± ¡°Could it be that Big Sister has taken a fancy to that mortal?¡± At this moment, a female cultivator in the crowd guessed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How is this possible? How could Big Sister like a mortal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If Sister Ah Fang was still here, we wouldn¡¯t have to guess like this.¡± Everyone looked at Yun Ling¡¯s back and discussed softly. Chapter 846 - Chapter 846: The Detestable Man Li (1) Chapter 846: The Detestable Man Li (1) ¡°I went to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm to look for the spirit tree seed.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled at the enthusiastic Yun Ling. ¡°Spirit Tree seed?¡± Yun Ling also knew a little about this thing. She didn¡¯t expect Senior to go to that place just to find a spirit tree seed. In that place, the spirit tree seed was insignificant compared to other things. I didn¡¯t expect Senior to go to such a dangerous place just to find a spirit tree seed. ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at Yun Ling, Xiao Changtian gently nodded. Just like that, at night, the Barbarian Sect, Misty Cloud Sect and Xiao Changtian all gathered on the deck of the flying ship to eat dinner. ¡°Great Elder, who is that woman?¡±Man Li, who was sitting at the dining table, looked at Yun Ling and said. ¡°Replying to young master, that woman is the eldest disciple of the Misty Cloud Sect, Yun Ling. Her strength is ranked first in the Misty Cloud Sect.¡± The barbarian elder looked at Man Li and replied. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re just right for me.¡±Hearing the barbarian elder¡¯s reply, Man Li laughed loudly and said. Yun Ling, who was sitting far away, had long felt Man Li¡¯s gaze. Because of his gaze, Yun Ling felt a wave of disgust, and even the delicacies on the table instantly lost their appetite. ¡°You guys eat first. I¡¯ll go and get some fresh air first.¡±Finally, Yun Ling couldn¡¯t stand the fierce gaze anymore. She said something to the people around her and left the table. ¡°Hahaha, First Elder, isn¡¯t this opportunity coming? Just wait and see how I take down this Yun Ling.¡± After seeing Yun Ling leave, Man Li revealed a determined smile on his face. Yun Ling must have felt his passionate gaze, so she came out in a hurry to respond to him. Thus, Man Li followed Yun Ling who was walking towards the other side of the spaceship. ¡°Phew, that person is really annoying.¡±Yun Ling said as she walked to a place where there was no one around. Yun Ling had seen so many people before, so how could she not know what the Barbarian Sect person meant? Usually, Yun Ling hated this the most. Moreover, that person from the Barbarian Sect had a wretched look on his face. He felt nauseous just looking at him. ¡± Hahaha, girl, are you waiting for your excellency?¡±However, just as Yun Ling heaved a sigh of relief, a fierce voice sounded from behind her. ¡°You! Why are you following me?¡± Hearing the voice behind her, Yun Ling turned around and exclaimed. ¡°Hahaha, Miss Yun, how can I not know what you mean? Hahaha, at least you have good taste. Follow me and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to eat and drink well in the Barbarian Sect.¡± Man Li looked at Yun Ling with a lewd smile. Although Yun Ling was cold and aloof, her figure was very hot. Although she was wrapped in a formal sect robe, her seductive figure could still be seen. Man Li liked women like this the most. ¡°You! I don¡¯t have any interest in you. Also, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for a man and a woman to be together alone.¡± Yun Ling said in disgust as she looked at Man Li who was walking in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Miss Yun. You have to know that you won¡¯t lose out if you follow me, Man Li. I¡¯m the Eldest Young Master of the Barbarian Sect.¡±Man Li looked at Yun Ling, smiling as he gradually approached her. At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked to Yun Ling¡¯s table and looked at the empty seat. He asked curiously,¡± Have you seen Yun Ling?¡± ¡°Oh, Big Sister said she went to get some fresh air, so she should have gone that way.¡±After the person beside him finished speaking, he pointed the way for Xiao Changtian. ¡°Thankyou.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at her and walked towards that place. ¡°Hey, Junior Sister, don¡¯t say it. That pretty boy is quite good-looking. No wonder Senior Sister likes him.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing figure, the cultivator from earlier smiled with a flushed face. ¡°Hey, second senior sister, what¡¯s going on? That pretty boy belongs to senior sister. If you snatch him away, senior sister will be angry.¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s attitude, the surrounding people teased her. They all knew that their Big Sister was not to be trifled with with with all day long. Moreover, she had been pure and had few desires for so many years. Now that she had finally found a gigolo, they would not be so tactless. ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just a pretty boy without cultivation? If I wanted to find him, I could find ten of them. ¡°Second Senior Sister looked at everyone and said disdainfully. When the First Elder and the others heard Second Senior Sister¡¯s words, they glanced at her. There were ten of them, and she couldn¡¯t even find one. At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to where Yun Ling was. ¡°You! You despicable Man Li, you actually used a hidden weapon on me! ¡°Yun Ling didn¡¯t expect that this Man Li would actually plot against her. ¡°Hahaha, Miss Yun, can¡¯t you just enjoy it?¡±Man Li looked at Yun Ling with a lewd smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry and shout. I¡¯ve already set up a barrier around here. No one can hear your shouts, and no one can break through this barrier.¡± Man Li was determined to get Yun Ling in front of him. Although Man Li was only in his teens, he had seen many women. He still liked Yun Ling very much. ¡°You! How despicable!¡± Yun Ling was extremely terrified at this moment. She did not know what kind of forbidden spell Man Li had cast on her that she could not even move. ¡°Hahaha, stop struggling. No one will come to save you.¡±Man Li looked at Yun Ling with a smile and gradually approached her. ¡°What are you trying to do, kid?!¡± Just as Man Li¡¯s hand was about to touch Yun Ling, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind the two of them, causing Man Li, who was about to attack, to jump in fright. ¡°You! You¡¯re just a mortal! How did you get in!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Man Li said angrily. This mortal actually dared to ruin his plans. Although he was very angry, Man Li was still a little curious. How did this mortal break through his barrier? ¡°You brat, I originally didn¡¯t care so much about you because you were young. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± Looking at Man Li¡¯s actions, Xiao Changtian was filled with anger. It was simply unbelievable that such a scene could actually appear here in broad daylight. This Man Li, Xiao Changtian thought that he was young and didn¡¯t want to lower himself to his level. He didn¡¯t expect that this Man Li was so mischievous. He had no morals and no bottom line. Today, he wanted to educate Man Li on behalf of his parents. ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal! I advise you to mind your own business. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for throwing you off this spaceship!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Man Li said threateningly. This was just a small mortal. As long as he wanted to make a move, this mortal would definitely die. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re arrogant! Xiao Changtian looked at Man Li¡¯s expression and his face was filled with anger. Chapter 847 - Chapter 847: Saving Yun Ling (1) Chapter 847: Saving Yun Ling (1) ¡°Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!¡±After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he picked up the wooden stick beside him and was about to hit Man Li¡¯s butt. ¡°You mortal, you¡¯re simply lawless! Since you¡¯re like this, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful the barbarian young master is.¡± Although Man Li was only a Saint Master, he believed that this mortal would definitely die in his hands. After all, how could a mortal defeat a cultivator. However, just as Man Li was thinking about how to make Xiao Changtian die a miserable death, the wooden stick in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand came towards him. ¡°What happened? How could the wooden stick have such a powerful force?¡±However, when Man Li, who was originally unconcerned, felt the sudden strong pressure from Xiao Changtian¡¯s rod, his face instantly turned pale. He trembled in disbelief and said,¡±Impossible!¡± That was just an ordinary wooden stick, and the person in front of him was also a mortal! However, before Man Li could recover from his shock, the stick in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand had already landed on his body. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± In an instant, Man Li1 s blood-curdling scream rang out from the flying ship. Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s stick had landed on his butt, Man Li felt that Xiao Changtian¡¯s stick had shattered all his bones. His entire body felt as if a huge spaceship had crashed into him, and he was in great pain. Man Li, who was beaten by Xiao Changtian, fell to the ground, screaming and cursing. Due to the barrier that Man Li had set up, the people outside couldn¡¯t hear Man Li¡¯s screams. Therefore, Man Li could only lie on the ground and groan alone. Miss Yun, are you alright?¡± Seeing Man Li lying on the ground, Xiao Changtian snorted coldly and turned to look at Yun Ling. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Yun Ling shook her head. ¡°Thankyou very much, Senior!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for this Man Li¡¯s underhanded attack, how could he possibly be trapped by him? Fortunately, Senior came in time, or else he would really be finished. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. This little bastard didn¡¯t learn well at such a young age. Don¡¯t worry. After eating my rod today, he should have learned his lesson.¡± Seeing that Yun Ling was fine, Xiao Changtian nodded his head, then turned around and glared at Man Li who was lying on the ground. He then left with Yun Ling. ¡°Detestable mortals! Detestable mortals! How dare you treat me like this! My Barbarian Sect will not let you off! Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, Man Li angrily said. Because at this moment, the pain on Man Li¡¯s body had already made him lose his mind, so he didn¡¯t think too much about why this Xiao Changtian would use such a powerful force. He just wanted Xiao Changtian to pay the price. At this moment, outside the barrier. ¡°Have you all seen Young Master?¡± The Barbarian Elder looked at the surrounding Barbarian Sect members and asked. just now, Man Li said that he was going to take down that Yun Ling. Why was he still nowhere to be seen after such a long time? ¡°Young Master seems to be heading towards that place.¡± A member of the Barbarian Sect pointed in that direction and said. just as they were looking at that place, Xiao Changtian walked out with Yun Ling. For some reason, the barbarian elder suddenly had a bad feeling when he saw this. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Young Master.¡± After saying that, the first elder ran towards that place. ¡°Young Master! Young Master! How are you coming?¡± When he saw Man Li lying on the ground, the barbarian elder asked in panic. If something happened to Man Li following by his side, then the sect master would definitely not let him off easily when he returned. ¡°Grand Elder! That damned mortal! I will definitely teach that damned mortal a lesson!¡± Seeing the barbarian elder, Man Li shouted even louder. ¡°Duke Young Master, your legs are¡­How can it be broken!¡± However, just as Elder Man Yi was about to help Man Li up, he felt that something was wrong with Man Li. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damned mortal! He actually dared to break my legs. First Elder, I want him to live a life worse than death!¡± At this moment, Man Li¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He looked at the place where Xiao Changtian had just left, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Hearing Man Li¡¯s words, the barbarian elder was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t that a mortal? How could a mortal injure Man Li to such an extent? Did Man Li offend someone else again? ¡°Young Master, let me help you back to take a look at your injuries. ¡°With regards to Man Li¡¯s injuries, First Elder did not dare to delay any further. Immediately, he brought Man Li back to his room. After a while. ¡°Old Li, how are Young Master¡¯s injuries?¡± The First Elder asked with a serious expression as he looked at the doctor from the Barbarian Sect.¡± ¡°First Elder, who beat this young master to such a state?¡±Looking at the Great Elder the doctor sighed and said,¡±Not only is Young Master¡¯s leg broken, but even his dantian is damaged.¡± It was not difficult to repair his legs, but once his dantian was damaged, it would be very difficult to recover.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he even looked at Man Li on the bed sympathetically. ¡°How could this be?¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, the First Elder¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He had thought that it was just a broken leg. He did not expect it to be so serious. He had just left the sect not long ago. How could he explain it to the sect master when he returned? ¡°Young Master, who injured you so badly?¡±The First Elder looked at Man Li on the bed and asked seriously. He did not believe that a mortal would have such great ability to damage Man Li¡¯s dantian. ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s that detestable mortal. I told you to get rid of him from the beginning, but you were still unwilling! Just wait! Father will definitely not let you off easily when you go back!¡± Man Li said angrily. He also heard that his dantian had been damaged by that rod. If he wanted to repair it, he would have to suffer a lot. And all of this was because of that mortal! ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you take revenge.¡±First Elder looked at Man Li with a serious expression and said. He wanted to see just what kind of strength that mortal had. He actually dared to be so arrogant under his eyes. Even if that mortal had the protection of five Sage Sects, he would still have to find an opportunity to make a move. At this moment, Yun Ling was standing in front of Xiao Changtian with a bashful expression. ¡°Senior, thank you so much for today. If not for you, Ling ¡®er would really be finished.¡± Experiencing this thing, Xiao Changtian, in the cloud bell heart, status, again, again, straight line, rise, senior is not only powerful, but also so attentive to himself, the key is long, still so beautiful. It was simply incomparable to those crooked melons and cracked dates that chased after him in the past. ¡°Miss Yun, it¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and said. As for this matter, as long as they saw it, they would definitely help. Chapter 848 - Chapter 847: Saving Yun Ling (1) Chapter 847: Saving Yun Ling (1) ¡°Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents!¡±After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he picked up the wooden stick beside him and was about to hit Man Li¡¯s butt. ¡°You mortal, you¡¯re simply lawless! Since you¡¯re like this, I¡¯ll let you see how powerful the barbarian young master is.¡± Although Man Li was only a Saint Master, he believed that this mortal would definitely die in his hands. After all, how could a mortal defeat a cultivator. However, just as Man Li was thinking about how to make Xiao Changtian die a miserable death, the wooden stick in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand came towards him. ¡°What happened? How could the wooden stick have such a powerful force?¡±However, when Man Li, who was originally unconcerned, felt the sudden strong pressure from Xiao Changtian¡¯s rod, his face instantly turned pale. He trembled in disbelief and said,¡±Impossible!¡± That was just an ordinary wooden stick, and the person in front of him was also a mortal! However, before Man Li could recover from his shock, the stick in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand had already landed on his body. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± In an instant, Man Li1 s blood-curdling scream rang out from the flying ship. Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s stick had landed on his butt, Man Li felt that Xiao Changtian¡¯s stick had shattered all his bones. His entire body felt as if a huge spaceship had crashed into him, and he was in great pain. Man Li, who was beaten by Xiao Changtian, fell to the ground, screaming and cursing. Due to the barrier that Man Li had set up, the people outside couldn¡¯t hear Man Li¡¯s screams. Therefore, Man Li could only lie on the ground and groan alone. Miss Yun, are you alright?¡± Seeing Man Li lying on the ground, Xiao Changtian snorted coldly and turned to look at Yun Ling. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Yun Ling shook her head. ¡°Thankyou very much, Senior!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for this Man Li¡¯s underhanded attack, how could he possibly be trapped by him? Fortunately, Senior came in time, or else he would really be finished. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s fine. This little bastard didn¡¯t learn well at such a young age. Don¡¯t worry. After eating my rod today, he should have learned his lesson.¡± Seeing that Yun Ling was fine, Xiao Changtian nodded his head, then turned around and glared at Man Li who was lying on the ground. He then left with Yun Ling. ¡°Detestable mortals! Detestable mortals! How dare you treat me like this! My Barbarian Sect will not let you off! Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, Man Li angrily said. Because at this moment, the pain on Man Li¡¯s body had already made him lose his mind, so he didn¡¯t think too much about why this Xiao Changtian would use such a powerful force. He just wanted Xiao Changtian to pay the price. At this moment, outside the barrier. ¡°Have you all seen Young Master?¡± The Barbarian Elder looked at the surrounding Barbarian Sect members and asked. just now, Man Li said that he was going to take down that Yun Ling. Why was he still nowhere to be seen after such a long time? ¡°Young Master seems to be heading towards that place.¡± A member of the Barbarian Sect pointed in that direction and said. just as they were looking at that place, Xiao Changtian walked out with Yun Ling. For some reason, the barbarian elder suddenly had a bad feeling when he saw this. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Young Master.¡± After saying that, the first elder ran towards that place. ¡°Young Master! Young Master! How are you coming?¡± When he saw Man Li lying on the ground, the barbarian elder asked in panic. If something happened to Man Li following by his side, then the sect master would definitely not let him off easily when he returned. ¡°Grand Elder! That damned mortal! I will definitely teach that damned mortal a lesson!¡± Seeing the barbarian elder, Man Li shouted even louder. ¡°Duke Young Master, your legs are¡­How can it be broken!¡± However, just as Elder Man Yi was about to help Man Li up, he felt that something was wrong with Man Li. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that damned mortal! He actually dared to break my legs. First Elder, I want him to live a life worse than death!¡± At this moment, Man Li¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He looked at the place where Xiao Changtian had just left, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. Hearing Man Li¡¯s words, the barbarian elder was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t that a mortal? How could a mortal injure Man Li to such an extent? Did Man Li offend someone else again? ¡°Young Master, let me help you back to take a look at your injuries. ¡°With regards to Man Li¡¯s injuries, First Elder did not dare to delay any further. Immediately, he brought Man Li back to his room. After a while. ¡°Old Li, how are Young Master¡¯s injuries?¡± The First Elder asked with a serious expression as he looked at the doctor from the Barbarian Sect.¡± ¡°First Elder, who beat this young master to such a state?¡±Looking at the Great Elder the doctor sighed and said,¡±Not only is Young Master¡¯s leg broken, but even his dantian is damaged.¡± It was not difficult to repair his legs, but once his dantian was damaged, it would be very difficult to recover.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, he even looked at Man Li on the bed sympathetically. ¡°How could this be?¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, the First Elder¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He had thought that it was just a broken leg. He did not expect it to be so serious. He had just left the sect not long ago. How could he explain it to the sect master when he returned? ¡°Young Master, who injured you so badly?¡±The First Elder looked at Man Li on the bed and asked seriously. He did not believe that a mortal would have such great ability to damage Man Li¡¯s dantian. ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s that detestable mortal. I told you to get rid of him from the beginning, but you were still unwilling! Just wait! Father will definitely not let you off easily when you go back!¡± Man Li said angrily. He also heard that his dantian had been damaged by that rod. If he wanted to repair it, he would have to suffer a lot. And all of this was because of that mortal! ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you take revenge.¡±First Elder looked at Man Li with a serious expression and said. He wanted to see just what kind of strength that mortal had. He actually dared to be so arrogant under his eyes. Even if that mortal had the protection of five Sage Sects, he would still have to find an opportunity to make a move. At this moment, Yun Ling was standing in front of Xiao Changtian with a bashful expression. ¡°Senior, thank you so much for today. If not for you, Ling ¡®er would really be finished.¡± Experiencing this thing, Xiao Changtian, in the cloud bell heart, status, again, again, straight line, rise, senior is not only powerful, but also so attentive to himself, the key is long, still so beautiful. It was simply incomparable to those crooked melons and cracked dates that chased after him in the past. ¡°Miss Yun, it¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and said. As for this matter, as long as they saw it, they would definitely help. Chapter 849 - Chapter 849: Villages (1) Chapter 849: Villages (1) ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. That entrance should be a little north.¡±The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets nodded in agreement. Although the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had never been to the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm, he had more or less heard a lot of news about it over the years. Moreover, in this world of ice and snow, even navigation was useless. He could only rely on his experience. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head north.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them and nodded, then started to walk towards the north. As expected, not long after everyone left. A huge stone door could be vaguely seen in the endless snow in front of him. ¡°Look, it should be in front.¡±Xiao Changtian shouted happily. Then, the group of people did not hesitate and quickly walked towards the huge stone door. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s pause for a moment.¡± Xiao Changtian said loudly when they were about to reach the stone door. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Everyone looked at him in confusion. ¡°Aiya, is this pretty boy afraid?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a mortal. It¡¯s normal for him to say it.¡± ¡°If this pretty boy is injured, then Big Sister will be unhappy.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian standing in front of the stone door at this moment, the group from the Misty Cloud Sect stood in the distance and softly discussed. After all, in their hearts, how could a pretty boy with no strength be worthy of such an outstanding senior sister like them? ¡°Everyone, calm down. I¡¯ve also heard that the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm this time is very dangerous. If you go in later, you must protect yourselves.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at everyone and couldn¡¯t help but remind them. Although he felt that he was the one who needed protection the most, he still had to remind everyone. ¡°Tsk, I thought he was too scared to go in.¡± The people from the Misty Cloud Sect curled their lips and spoke after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Standing in the distance, the people from the Barbarian Sect looked even more gloomy. ¡°Great Elder, I won¡¯t go in first. I want to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s head when I come out.¡±Man Li slowly said to the barbarian elder. ¡°Yes, Eldest Young Master.¡± The barbarian elder did not refuse. ¡°It¡¯s just Xiao Changtian, I want to see what he can do.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian slowly walked into the stone door under everyone¡¯s gaze. ¡°Senior, that Barbarian Sect person seems to be watching us from behind. Should we go and deal with him?¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had already sensed the gazes of the barbarians behind him, but he was too embarrassed to say anything when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s indifference. And now, he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°No need.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head at the Great Elder. After all, Man Li had not done anything out of line ever since he had been beaten by Xiao Changtian. Moreover, Xiao Changtian did not want to provoke a sect for no reason. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets nodded slightly. So this was Senior¡¯s own plan. It seemed that this time, the people from the Barbarian Sect would not be able to get rid of them. At this moment, the First Elder silently mourned for the people of the Barbarian Sect in the sect. Xiao Changtian might not know, but the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets knew very well. That Barbarian Sect was a tyrant in that place, and they often received news of their evil deeds. However, in the area around the Barbarian Sect, the Barbarian Sect was the strongest, so no one dared to interfere. He could only endure it silently. They could only say that they were unlucky to have met Senior. Senior had to teach the Barbarian Sect a lesson on behalf of those who had been hurt by the Barbarian Sect. However, when Xiao Changtian entered the stone door and saw the scene in front of him, his mouth was wide open in surprise. Just as everyone walked in, a warm aura assaulted their faces. What entered his eyes wasn¡¯t the snowy scene outside, but a green color with a strong vitality. After entering the stone door, the aura of the strong life force was as vast as the sea. Just by standing here, everyone could feel as if they were in an ocean of life, making their entire bodies feel comfortable. ¡°Is this place really a terrifying mystic realm?¡±Even Xiao Changtian could feel the rich vitality of this place. Logically speaking, how could such a place be such a terrifying mystic realm? ¡°Look, there seems to be a small village below! ¡°Just as everyone was immersed in this huge vitality, someone suddenly said loudly. ¡°Village?¡± Xiao Changtian followed the man¡¯s gaze and saw a small village at the foot of the mountain. Seeing this scene, everyone present became vigilant. This place was none other than the terrifying Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. There was actually a village in this place. Who would believe it if word got out? Although this village didn¡¯t look big and only had a hundred people, it was filled with smoke and the sound of chickens and dogs barking. Even when they stood on the top of the mountain, they could see the villagers working. A village like this looked normal. There were villages like this everywhere in the Jade Lake Sacred World. However, this village had appeared in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. It became extremely strange. ¡°Senior, should we go down now?¡±Looking at the scene in front of him, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion frowned and asked. Because the only way to enter was to pass by that village, everyone had to go down and pass by that village. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go down and see what¡¯s going on. ¡°Xiao Changtian was also curious as to why a manor would appear in such a dangerous secret realm. Everyone followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps and slowly walked down the mountain. ¡°What are you people doing?¡± However, just as they reached the foot of the mountain, someone from the village stopped them. ¡°Aha, everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re not here to disturb you. We¡¯re just passing by.¡± Looking at the villagers in front of him, Xiao Changtian smiled at them. ¡°Passing by?¡± However, the villager looked at Xiao Changtian and snorted coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t welcome outsiders here. Even if you¡¯re just passing by, please leave.¡± The villager rejected Xiao Changtian without hesitation. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s something wrong with these people.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at the villager and said with a serious expression. This was because these people¡¯s movements were like machines. It was as if they had been deliberately arranged. Even their expressions were exactly the same. ¡°Senior, let me test you!¡± Yun Ling, who was beside him, picked up the sword in her hand and stabbed the villager in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± Sure enough, just as Yun Ling was about to stab the villager, the villager suddenly disappeared from where he was. ¡°Not good, look ahead.¡± However, just as Yun Ling was in a daze, more villagers ran out from the village in front of her. Chapter 850 - Chapter 850: A Sneeze (1) Chapter 850: A Sneeze (1) ¡°These villagers can¡¯t see their cultivation. We should all be careful.¡± Yun Ling looked at the villagers and narrowed her eyes. Seeing that everyone was ready to fight, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but stand aside. However, just as Chen Ming stood to the side, a breeze blew the smoke from the villagers ¡®houses to where Xiao Changtian was standing. ¡°Ah! Ahtsk-¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that he would be so embarrassed at this time. The other party was ready to fight, but he was choked by the smoke and sneezed fiercely. However, seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, everyone was stunned. Because of the power of Xiao Changtian¡¯s sneeze, all the villagers in front of him turned into smoke and disappeared. Not only did the villagers disappear, but even the mountain peak in the distance trembled. ¡°This¡­ This was¡­This!¡± The people who were the most shocked were none other than those people from the Misty Cloud Sect who were following behind. They were afraid of Xiao Changtian, the pretty boy, just now. Who knew that Xiao Changtian would give them such a big surprise as soon as they came in? They were caught off guard. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? Senior Sister, this¡­ What happened? The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s second senior sister muttered in disbelief after she recovered. ¡°What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s impossible!¡± The people from the Misty Cloud Sect were unable to recover from their shock for a long time when they saw this scene. Meanwhile, the members of the Secret Pavilion secretly glanced at them. Are these people ignorant and ignorant of such an expert like Senior? Do they think they can easily show the world? ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s the person in front of me?¡± However, when Xiao Changtian opened his eyes, he saw that it was empty in front of him. All the villagers had disappeared in an instant. ¡°Is this the power of the Holy Sect?¡±Xiao Changtian then turned to look at the people from the Divination Pavilion. He didn¡¯t expect Glory Sect to be so powerful. In just a blink of an eye, he had wiped out all of them. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian looking at them, the Great Elder of the Heaven Secret Pavilion thought that Xiao Changtian wanted them to continue advancing. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. With these powerful cultivators around, he didn¡¯t even need to waste any effort to eliminate the enemies. The people from the Misty Cloud Sect were still stunned on the spot after Xiao Changtian and the others walked forward for a while. ¡°Junior Sister, what are you guys standing there for? Senior has already walked a long way. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±Looking at these people, Yun Ling could not help but remind them. ¡°Big¡­ Senior Sister, did you know about this expert¡¯s strength from the beginning?¡± Yun Ling¡¯s voice finally brought these people back to their senses from their shock. ¡°What are you talking about? If Senior was really a mortal, would I be so respectful to him?¡±Yun Ling looked at her junior sister helplessly. She had made it so obvious, but her junior sister still thought Xiao Changtian was a mortal. Then, Yun Ling led her junior sisters to follow Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the barbarian elder who was far behind was even more shocked. ¡°Did I see wrongly just now?¡± The barbarian elder asked the barbarian cultivator beside him. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, this¡­That was impossible, right? Were our eyes playing tricks on us?¡± The barbarian cultivator also said in disbelief. ¡°How could that be? How did this happen?¡± The barbarian elder was so shocked by the scene that he kept muttering this sentence. He couldn¡¯t believe it. How could a mortal possess such formidable strength? If that was really the case, then Man Li was right. He didn¡¯t use any strength to break Man Li¡¯s Dantian with his rod. ¡°Such powerful strength¡­What level was his cultivation at? Why can¡¯t we feel it?¡± The barbarian elder narrowed his eyes and said after he came back to his senses. ¡°First Elder, could it be¡­Could it be that Xiao Changtian had already reached the strength of Glory Sect?¡±The barbarian cultivator asked the barbarian elder. ¡°Glory Sect? How was that possible? There hasn¡¯t been a Sage Sect cultivator in the entire continent for who knows how many years. If he¡¯s really a Sage Sect expert, how could we not know?¡± When the barbarian elder heard the barbarian cultivator¡¯s words, he immediately retorted. ¡°Someone like him is probably already a Saint King.¡±Then, the barbarian elder arrived. ¡°Then¡­ ¡°Then, if we deal with someone of such a level, we¡¯ll simply die. How are we going to avenge the Eldest Young Master?¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t Glory Sect¡¯s strength, the Saint Ruler¡¯s strength was enough to make the Barbarian Sect¡¯s people¡¯s expressions change. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter on hold for the time being. Don¡¯t forget the mission the sect master gave us.¡±The barbarian elder said slowly. Now that they knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, it was just asking for trouble if they wanted to deal with him. Moreover, the Barbarian Sect Master didn¡¯t send them here to deal with Xiao Changtian, but to find Huang Shi in the secret realm. Not only did the Cloud Mist Sect receive the attack of the demons, but even the Barbarian Sect also received the high attention of the Barbarian Sect. Although no one was injured because of this. in order to reactivate the high-level defense of the Barbarian Sect, the Barbarian Elder ordered the Barbarian Elder to go to the Bone Eroding Secret Realm to look for Yellowstone. Yellowstone would only appear in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm. In the past, yellow stones could still be found in the Jade Lake Sacred World. However, they had disappeared at some point in time. Therefore, in order to defend against the demons, the Barbarian Sect had no choice but to take this risk. However, the barbarian elder didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter such a situation. Even if he had great ability, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Changtian. Therefore, he could only find Huang Shi first. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was leading the group to the small village. Currently, not a single person behind Xiao Changtian dared to talk about him. Those people from the Misty Cloud Sect who had called Xiao Changtian a pretty boy were secretly rejoicing. Fortunately, Xiao Changtian did not hear them when they were talking about him. If Xiao Changtian knew that they were talking about him behind his back, it was likely that he would send them away with a sneeze. ¡°First Elder, where is this spirit tree seed? The Bone Eroding Mystic Realm looked so big.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was walking in front, looked at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and asked. Although the news said that the spirit tree seed was in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm, the exact location of the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was not mentioned. ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s very little information about the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm in our Prophecy Pavilion. So¡­ I¡¯m not too sure where this spirit tree seed is.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said apologetically to Xiao Changtian. This Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was too dangerous. Not many people who entered could leave alive. Therefore, there was very little news about this place in the Prophecy Pavilion. Chapter 851 - Chapter 851: Set Up Camp (1) Chapter 851: Set Up Camp (1) ¡°In that case, we can only explore it bit by bit.¡±Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t too disappointed. After all, this place wasn¡¯t a place that one could enter and exit casually. ¡°Let¡¯s head south.¡± Because Xiao Changtian had two spiritual tree seeds in his hands, he had a feeling that the spiritual tree seeds here seemed to be in the south of the Bone Eroding Secret Realm. At this moment, in the depths of the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm, in a huge cave. ¡°Beast Lord, many people have barged into the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm in the past two days. Moreover, the people guarding the entrance were all wiped out.¡± A Sky-killing Wolf said to the huge demon beast in the cave. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The huge demon beast stretched lazily after hearing the Sky-killing Wolf¡¯s words. ¡°The villagers at the entrance were all eliminated? It seemed that the person this time was not small.¡± The huge demon beast stretched its back and slowly said. ¡°Oh right, Beast Lord, even the demons have come this time! ¡°Then, the Sky-killing Wolf arrived. ¡°Yo! Demons? Wasn¡¯t that thing extinct a few hundred years ago?¡±When the huge demon beast heard that it was a demon, it was slightly stunned. Then, it smiled and said, ¡°However, sowhat if it came?¡± Haha.¡± Sky-killing Wolf looked at the huge demonic beast and nodded. ¡°Then Beast Lord, should we attack now?¡±Then, the Sky-killing Wolf asked. ¡°No need. Let these people play in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm for a while. I reckon they¡¯ll die before we even do anything.¡± The huge demonic beast yawned and replied after hearing the Sky-killing Wolf¡¯s words. After all, there were many dangerous things in this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. If they were not careful, they could take their lives. Moreover, ever since the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm appeared, many people had never returned. He was not worried that those cultivators would be able to take away the things in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. ¡°By the way, Miss Yun, where is the thing you¡¯re looking for?¡±Xiao Changtian asked as he looked at Yun Ling. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have topart ways after we pass that mountain.¡±Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Yun Ling said in a low voice. ¡°The thing we¡¯re looking for seems to be in the northernmost part of the country. We won¡¯t be going with you for the time being.¡± Although following Xiao Changtian was the safest option for them, they had no choice but to search for the herbs to save the Misty Cloud Sect Master. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s set up camp here for the night. It¡¯s going to be dark soon.¡± Looking at Yun Ling, Xiao Changtian suggested. This place was indeed dangerous. Although they had walked for such a long time and there was only one villager causing trouble, Xiao Changtian knew that this place was definitely not ordinary. They had better be careful. ¡°Alright, Senior, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Yun Ling said gratefully. Senior had helped their Misty Cloud Sect so much. No matter what, she had to properly thank senior when she returned this time around. Then, the group set up camp in this place. ¡°Why don¡¯t I make some barbecue for everyone tonight?¡±Xiao Changtian suggested as he looked at the crowd. It had been a long time since he had eaten barbecue. Since there were so many people around, he decided to show them his skills. ¡°Senior, you know how to cook?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Yun Ling asked in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only is Senior¡¯s cooking good, but it¡¯s also very nutritious.¡±The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion nodded. The rice in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands was not only delicious, but also had unexpected benefits. The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets couldn¡¯t find any fault with such a dish. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s decided, you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go and check if there are any wild beasts around.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian walked into the forest. ¡°Elder Destiny, you¡¯ve eaten the food made by senior before?¡±After Xiao Changtian left, Yun Ling walked to the side of the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and asked. ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing this question, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion replied proudly. ¡°Not only is Senior¡¯s cooking delicious, but after eating it, your cultivation will also advance.¡± ¡°Really?¡± However, the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s second senior sister could not help but speak when she heard these words. Although she had just witnessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength and was very shocked. However, how could a master like him know how to cook? And it was so delicious. ¡°Second Junior Sister, don¡¯t get slapped in the face again later.¡± Yun Ling couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw Second Junior Sister¡¯s incredulous look. ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s really that powerful. Although he¡¯s really strong, you have to know that I, Second Sister, am a cultivator who has eaten all over the world.¡± The second junior sister said with an unconvinced expression. Because these years of training, although the progress of cultivation was not fast, but the mouth was getting more and more arrogant. Every time she went to a place, this Second Junior Sister would search everywhere for what delicious food there would be. Therefore, for so many years, Second Junior Sister had tasted all kinds of food. Therefore, Second Junior Sister didn¡¯t have much hope for the barbeque Xiao Changtian mentioned. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was standing behind a tree, quietly looking at the animals in front of him. This animal was not any other ferocious beast, but a leopard with a very big head. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Snake, I¡¯ll bury this thing under your tree first. You have to look after it well.¡±The leopard said to the huge python on the tree. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Panther. When have I ever lost it for you?¡±The python smiled and nodded at the leopard. This time, the leopard had buried something under his tree. It seemed to be a piece of yellow stone. This leopard liked to find strange things for him to guard. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying that to the python, the leopard raised its head and prepared to walk into the distance. ¡°Bang!¡± However, before he could lift his foot, a rock fell from the sky and smashed into his head. Just like that, before the leopard could react, it fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°Phew, I didn¡¯t expect my aim to be so stable.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled in satisfaction as he looked at the panther lying on the ground. Originally, he had wanted to smash it to attract the leopard¡¯s attention. Who would have thought that this leopard was actually so weak? It had fainted with just one blow. ¡°Ah! Brother Bao!¡± However, the python, who had already turned around on the tree, turned around and saw the leopard lying on the ground in a daze. It instantly turned pale with fright. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should be enough for everyone tonight!¡± Under the python¡¯s gaze, Xiao Changtian carried the leopard and walked back. ¡°Then! That¡¯s actually a human!¡± By the time the giant python came back to its senses, Xiao Changtian had already carried the leopard far away. Chapter 852 - Chapter 852: Bad News (1) Chapter 852: Bad News (1) ¡°Brother Panther is a demonic beast at the Sage level! How did that human do it? I knocked Brother Panther unconscious in the blink of an eye?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian carrying Brother Panther away, the giant python muttered in disbelief. Although he also wanted Qian Yin to save Brother Leopard, he was only a Saint Venerable. Brother Leopard¡¯s Saint Sect was knocked out so easily. If he went over, he would definitely have no chance of winning. ¡°No, we have to report this matter to Sky-killing Wolf.¡± After the python finished speaking, it instantly darted into the distance. ¡±Hey, is everyone ready? You guys wait a moment. I¡¯ 11 deal with this leopard. We¡¯ll roast the leopard meat later.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was carrying the leopard, quickly returned to the camp and smiled at everyone. ¡°Then¡­ That¡¯s actually a Divine Bow Leopard!¡± When everyone saw the leopard on Xiao Changtian¡¯s shoulder, their faces changed. The Divine Bow Leopard was a demonic beast of the Sage Sect level. Although it was not commonly seen in the Jade Lake Sacred World, its name was known by everyone. Although the Sage Sect level of the demon beasts were on the same level as the cultivators, due to their own attributes, they were able to exert more power than the cultivators of the same level. Therefore, only three Sage Sect cultivators had the confidence to take down this Divine Bow Leopard. And now, Xiao Changtian had only been gone for a few minutes, and he had come back with him. From this, one could see Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. At that time, the python quickly found the Sky-killing Wolf in the forest. ¡°Brother Sirius! Brother Sirius! Not good! The great event is not good! When the python saw Sky-killing Wolf, it immediately screamed and dashed over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How many times have I told you? Although we are demon beasts, we also want to be exquisite demon beasts. Look at you now.¡± Sky-killing Wolf said unhappily when he saw the giant python running over in a panic. ¡± Brother Sky Wolf! What kind of time was this? Why was he still so particular about exquisiteness? ¡°The python looked at Sky-killing Wolf and said anxiously,¡±Brother Panther was carried away by humans. I really had no choice but to report to you!¡± ¡± All the beasts in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm knew that the Sky Killing Wolf was the right-hand man of the Beast King in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm. Because it was probably a Saint Ruler, not only was it by the Beast King¡¯s side, but even the beasts in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm worshipped it very much. If they encountered any danger, they would come to the Sky-killing Wolf for help. ¡°Are you sure it was a human who took the leopard away?¡± Sky-killing Wolf asked in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. In the blink of an eye, that human knocked Brother Panther unconscious and took him away!¡± The python repeated anxiously. That human was simply too terrifying. He had been in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm for so many years, but he had never seen a human as terrifying as him. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Hearing the python¡¯s answer, Sky-killing Wolf looked doubtful. One had to know that he knew the strength of the people who came to the mystic realm this time. No one had the ability to knock out a leopard and carry it away alone. ¡°Aiya, Brother Sirius, it¡¯s impossible. Come with me to take a look. I¡¯m afraid that Brother Bao will be gone later.¡±The python looked at Sky-killing Wolf and said anxiously. That human was so powerful. If they didn¡¯t take action now, they would really be finished. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go take a look. Let me tell you, little python, if you dare to lie to me, then just wait.¡± After Sky-killing Wolf finished speaking, he followed the giant python and ran towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s camp. Although he still didn¡¯t believe the python¡¯s words, the python¡¯s eagerness didn¡¯t seem like a prank, so he could only come and observe. At this moment, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s camp. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. The leopard meat has just been processed and is still fresh. The exam will begin immediately.¡± Xiao Changtian served the leopard meat skeweed with a wooden skewer. After smiling at everyone, he placed the meat on the fire. ¡°Eh? There doesn¡¯t seem to be any chili.¡± When Xiao Changtian took out the ingredients, he found that the chili inside had been eaten up. ¡°Forgetit, I¡¯ll go find more.¡± Xiao Changtian was about to get up. However, when they saw Xiao Changtian stand up, the people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion immediately said,¡±Senior, let us go.¡±¡± ¡°You guys?¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian was a little surprised. ¡°Do you know what chili is?¡± Facing Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, the few of them were confused and asked,¡±Senior, what is chili?¡± ¡± There were no chili peppers in the Jade Lake Sacred World. They only had crops that were similar to chili peppers, but the spiciness was not obvious. Therefore, the few of them didn¡¯t know what the chili that Xiao Changtian mentioned was. ¡°You guys should sit down first. I¡¯ll look around.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care too much about it. After all, cultivators like this usually didn¡¯t eat easily. Then, Xiao Changtian stood up and walked away. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know if there would be chilies in this place, there were so many plants here. He could always find something similar to chilies. ¡°Boss Jiao, Boss Jiao! There¡¯s a human there!¡± As expected, not long after Xiao Changtian walked forward, he saw a plant that looked very similar to chili. ¡°Yo, it¡¯s really rare! We haven¡¯t seen anyone in this place for a long time!¡±The person called Boss Pepper looked at Chen Ming who was slowly walking over and said excitedly. ¡°Boss Pepper, do you want this human to be your fertilizer?¡±Looking at Xiao Changge¡¯s slowly approaching figure, a small tree swaying beside the huge pepper asked. ¡°No need. I haven¡¯t seen a human in such a long time. This time, I have to play with this human properly. Moreover, this human seems to be a mortal. It will definitely be more fun to play with than those cultivators.¡± The huge pepper smiled sinisterly. At this moment, Xiao Changtian raised his head and saw the giant pepper. ¡°Wow, this place really has chili. It¡¯s so big. One can be eaten for along time.¡±Xiao Changtian said happily as he looked at the huge chili. This was really a pleasant surprise. However, although the chili looked so big, he did not know if it would taste good when he ate it. ¡°Hahaha, human, touch it. As long as you touch my fruit, I¡¯ll make it spicy for you.¡± Chili Pepper was also looking at Xiao Changtian with excitement. It was a Saint Venerable level chili pepper, and its skill was to release its spiritual power through chili peppers. As long as one touched the chili on its vines, they would definitely be dizzy and lose their minds. ¡°Let¡¯s pick one and taste it.¡±Xiao Changtian stretched out his hand towards the chili. Chapter 853 - Chapter 853: Morning Pepper (1) Chapter 853: Morning Pepper (1) ¡°Hahaha, this human is really bold. Just wait and see how Boss Jiao will kill you.¡±The swaying sapling at the side was also excited when he saw this scene. He loved to watch Boss Jiao attack humans. He would be very excited to see humans running around while being attacked by Boss Jiao. However, just as the two plants were excited to see the human running away under the attack of the giant pepper, Xiao Changtian picked up a pepper. ¡°Kacha, kacha.¡± Before the two plants could react, they saw Xiao Changtian wiping the chili on his body and taking a big bite. ¡°Mm, not bad. It¡¯s quite spicy.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction after tasting it. Initially, he thought that this chili would not taste good because it was so big. Who knew that it would be comparable to those small chilies? ¡°Pepper¡­ Pepper¡­ Boss Jiao, let¡¯s¡­What is the strength of this person in front of us?¡±The swaying sapling looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°F * ck! You actually dare to pluck the fruit of this daddy¡¯s reign!¡±However, Giant Pepper was furious. He didn¡¯t expect this. He wanted to teach Xiao Changtian a lesson. He did not expect that this person¡¯s strength was actually so powerful. His attack actually had no effect on him. ¡°See if I don¡¯t increase my strength and teach you a good lesson. Although Giant Pepper was impressed by how powerful this person was, he did not believe that he would not be able to deal with this human with 80% of his spiritual power. The giant pepper instantly focused its attack on its fruit. As long as this human dared to touch its pepper, it was guaranteed that this human¡¯s entire hand would be attacked until it rotted. ¡°Crack, crack, crack¡­¡± However, just as the giant pepper was about to exterminate this human, Xiao Changtian grabbed the chilies on the vine and plucked them one by one. ¡°No, no, no. Impossible! This fruit of mine is extremely offensive. Even if a Sage Sect plucked it, they would be in so much pain that they would roll around. Why is it useless against this human?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian pluck the chilies one by one, Giant Pepper¡¯s body trembled in disbelief. At the same time, his entire body was trembling violently from fear. Even the small tree beside him was so frightened that it did not dare to move. ¡°This¡­ This human was too terrifying.¡±The swaying tree knew that the giant pepper had been angry just now. The chili on it instantly swelled up because of its anger. It was obvious how powerful it was. However, such a strong power did not affect Xiao Changtian at all. This human did not even frown. ¡°Alright, this should be enough.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and nodded as he looked at the peppers he had harvested. ¡°Pepper¡­ Boss Pepper, are you alright now?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the swaying tree came back to its senses and asked. ¡°This human is too terrifying! I was unlucky to encounter him today, but fortunately, that human only plucked a few of my fruits. Otherwise, I¡¯m done for.¡± At this moment, the giant pepper didn¡¯t have the anger it had before. When Xiao Changtian pulled its pepper down, it could feel the terrifying pressure from Xiao Changtian. As for his pepper, even if he used 10% of his spiritual energy, he was still not a match for that human. After coming back to his senses, Giant Pepper thought with lingering fear. ¡°Really¡­It was too terrifying. It seemed that the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was going to change because of this human.¡±The swaying tree also muttered. After a while, Xiao Changtian returned to the camp. ¡°Everyone must be waiting anxiously. I went to pick some chili. It just so happens that the leopard meat is also cooked.¡± Xiao Changtian returned and smiled at everyone. He hadn¡¯t been there for long, but the leopard meat was already cooked. It seemed that he had to eat fresh meat. Then, Xiao Changtian took out the freshly picked chilies and began to prepare the seasoning. ¡°This, Senior must have made the morning pepper!¡±Looking at the chill in Xiao Changtian¡¯shand, everyone sighed again. Senior actually dared to eat this level of Morning Sky Pepper. It was simply terrifying. ¡°Senior, let us help you.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, many people stepped forward to help. After a while, Xiao Changtian finished making the condiments. ¡°Alright, now that this is done, everyone can start eating.¡±Looking at his masterpiece, Xiao Changtian said with satisfaction. At this moment, not far away, the giant python smelled a rich fragrance. ¡°Aiya, Brother Sirius! Do you smell it? What is this smell? It¡¯s so fragrant. I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat it too.¡± Looking at the Sky-killing Wolf behind him, the python drooled at the fragrance. He didn¡¯t know what kind of meat it was that could smell so good. He really wanted to try it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of your Brother Leopard¡¯s meat fragrance?¡± Sky-killing Wolf said jokingly when he saw the python¡¯s craving. ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t be serious!¡± The giant python came back to its senses in an instant. That human was so powerful. If Brother Panther was eaten by him¡­ ¡± Brother Sirius, it¡¯s just ahead!¡± Then, the python didn¡¯t hesitate and brought Sky-killing Wolf to Xiao Changtian¡¯scamp. ¡°Great Elder, I seem to have sensed the aura of a terrifying demonic beast.¡± At this moment, the five experts of the Sage Sect from the Prophecy Pavilion could feel the dangerous aura around them, so they couldn¡¯t help but ask the Great Elder. ¡°Senior hasn¡¯t said anything. I¡¯m afraid Senior has his own plans. If we really make a move first, wouldn¡¯t that mean that we don¡¯t take Senior seriously?¡± After hearing the cultivator¡¯s words, the first elder of the Prophecy Pavilion replied in a low voice. Because at this moment, Xiao Changtian was still focused on the roast meat in front of him. He wasn¡¯t affected by the demon beasts at all. ¡°Ah, Brother Sirius! Brother Panther¡­ Brother Bao has really been eaten! The python stood firm and looked at the leopard skin in the distance as it shouted in a daze. ¡°No, no, no. That was impossible! Then¡­ Isn¡¯t that Brother Bao?¡± The python shook its head in disbelief. The Sky-killing Wolf beside the giant python looked at the scene in front of it and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Leopard is from the Sage Sect. How could he be killed?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t act rashly for the time being.¡± Sky-killing Wolf said to the giant python beside him after coming back to his senses. ¡°I heard that there are five cultivators from Glory Sect who came this time. At this moment, Sky-killing Wolf didn¡¯t believe that the leopard was killed by that mortal, so he pushed the blame onto the five people from Glory Sect. ¡°Little python, wait here first. I¡¯ll go and observe the situation first.¡± After saying that, the Sky-killing Wolf walked towards the bonfire. Chapter 854 - Chapter 853: Morning Pepper (1) Chapter 853: Morning Pepper (1) ¡°Hahaha, this human is really bold. Just wait and see how Boss Jiao will kill you.¡±The swaying sapling at the side was also excited when he saw this scene. He loved to watch Boss Jiao attack humans. He would be very excited to see humans running around while being attacked by Boss Jiao. However, just as the two plants were excited to see the human running away under the attack of the giant pepper, Xiao Changtian picked up a pepper. ¡°Kacha, kacha.¡± Before the two plants could react, they saw Xiao Changtian wiping the chili on his body and taking a big bite. ¡°Mm, not bad. It¡¯s quite spicy.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction after tasting it. Initially, he thought that this chili would not taste good because it was so big. Who knew that it would be comparable to those small chilies? ¡°Pepper¡­ Pepper¡­ Boss Jiao, let¡¯s¡­What is the strength of this person in front of us?¡±The swaying sapling looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°F * ck! You actually dare to pluck the fruit of this daddy¡¯s reign!¡±However, Giant Pepper was furious. He didn¡¯t expect this. He wanted to teach Xiao Changtian a lesson. He did not expect that this person¡¯s strength was actually so powerful. His attack actually had no effect on him. ¡°See if I don¡¯t increase my strength and teach you a good lesson. Although Giant Pepper was impressed by how powerful this person was, he did not believe that he would not be able to deal with this human with 80% of his spiritual power. The giant pepper instantly focused its attack on its fruit. As long as this human dared to touch its pepper, it was guaranteed that this human¡¯s entire hand would be attacked until it rotted. ¡°Crack, crack, crack¡­¡± However, just as the giant pepper was about to exterminate this human, Xiao Changtian grabbed the chilies on the vine and plucked them one by one. ¡°No, no, no. Impossible! This fruit of mine is extremely offensive. Even if a Sage Sect plucked it, they would be in so much pain that they would roll around. Why is it useless against this human?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian pluck the chilies one by one, Giant Pepper¡¯s body trembled in disbelief. At the same time, his entire body was trembling violently from fear. Even the small tree beside him was so frightened that it did not dare to move. ¡°This¡­ This human was too terrifying.¡±The swaying tree knew that the giant pepper had been angry just now. The chili on it instantly swelled up because of its anger. It was obvious how powerful it was. However, such a strong power did not affect Xiao Changtian at all. This human did not even frown. ¡°Alright, this should be enough.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled and nodded as he looked at the peppers he had harvested. ¡°Pepper¡­ Boss Pepper, are you alright now?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the swaying tree came back to its senses and asked. ¡°This human is too terrifying! I was unlucky to encounter him today, but fortunately, that human only plucked a few of my fruits. Otherwise, I¡¯m done for.¡± At this moment, the giant pepper didn¡¯t have the anger it had before. When Xiao Changtian pulled its pepper down, it could feel the terrifying pressure from Xiao Changtian. As for his pepper, even if he used 10% of his spiritual energy, he was still not a match for that human. After coming back to his senses, Giant Pepper thought with lingering fear. ¡°Really¡­It was too terrifying. It seemed that the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was going to change because of this human.¡±The swaying tree also muttered. After a while, Xiao Changtian returned to the camp. ¡°Everyone must be waiting anxiously. I went to pick some chili. It just so happens that the leopard meat is also cooked.¡± Xiao Changtian returned and smiled at everyone. He hadn¡¯t been there for long, but the leopard meat was already cooked. It seemed that he had to eat fresh meat. Then, Xiao Changtian took out the freshly picked chilies and began to prepare the seasoning. ¡°This, Senior must have made the morning pepper!¡±Looking at the chill in Xiao Changtian¡¯shand, everyone sighed again. Senior actually dared to eat this level of Morning Sky Pepper. It was simply terrifying. ¡°Senior, let us help you.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, many people stepped forward to help. After a while, Xiao Changtian finished making the condiments. ¡°Alright, now that this is done, everyone can start eating.¡±Looking at his masterpiece, Xiao Changtian said with satisfaction. At this moment, not far away, the giant python smelled a rich fragrance. ¡°Aiya, Brother Sirius! Do you smell it? What is this smell? It¡¯s so fragrant. I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat it too.¡± Looking at the Sky-killing Wolf behind him, the python drooled at the fragrance. He didn¡¯t know what kind of meat it was that could smell so good. He really wanted to try it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of your Brother Leopard¡¯s meat fragrance?¡± Sky-killing Wolf said jokingly when he saw the python¡¯s craving. ¡°Oh no! Don¡¯t be serious!¡± The giant python came back to its senses in an instant. That human was so powerful. If Brother Panther was eaten by him¡­ ¡± Brother Sirius, it¡¯s just ahead!¡± Then, the python didn¡¯t hesitate and brought Sky-killing Wolf to Xiao Changtian¡¯scamp. ¡°Great Elder, I seem to have sensed the aura of a terrifying demonic beast.¡± At this moment, the five experts of the Sage Sect from the Prophecy Pavilion could feel the dangerous aura around them, so they couldn¡¯t help but ask the Great Elder. ¡°Senior hasn¡¯t said anything. I¡¯m afraid Senior has his own plans. If we really make a move first, wouldn¡¯t that mean that we don¡¯t take Senior seriously?¡± After hearing the cultivator¡¯s words, the first elder of the Prophecy Pavilion replied in a low voice. Because at this moment, Xiao Changtian was still focused on the roast meat in front of him. He wasn¡¯t affected by the demon beasts at all. ¡°Ah, Brother Sirius! Brother Panther¡­ Brother Bao has really been eaten! The python stood firm and looked at the leopard skin in the distance as it shouted in a daze. ¡°No, no, no. That was impossible! Then¡­ Isn¡¯t that Brother Bao?¡± The python shook its head in disbelief. The Sky-killing Wolf beside the giant python looked at the scene in front of it and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Leopard is from the Sage Sect. How could he be killed?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t act rashly for the time being.¡± Sky-killing Wolf said to the giant python beside him after coming back to his senses. ¡°I heard that there are five cultivators from Glory Sect who came this time. At this moment, Sky-killing Wolf didn¡¯t believe that the leopard was killed by that mortal, so he pushed the blame onto the five people from Glory Sect. ¡°Little python, wait here first. I¡¯ll go and observe the situation first.¡± After saying that, the Sky-killing Wolf walked towards the bonfire. Chapter 855 - Chapter 855: Black Bear (1) Chapter 855: Black Bear (1) ¡°Sky-killing Wolf, what happened to you? How can you be covered in blood?¡± The huge demonic beast asked in surprise when it saw the Sirius. Although Sky-killing Wolf had opponents in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm, he could basically do whatever he wanted. Even if he could beat Sky-killing Wolf, it was impossible for him to be injured like this. ¡°Beast¡­Beast Lord, you don¡¯t know, but that human, that human¡¯s strength is too terrifying! I reckon that his strength is comparable to yours!¡± The Sky-killing Wolf looked at the Beast Lord in front of him and could not help but say, ignoring the injuries on his body. Right now, Sky-killing Wolf felt that he could only feel comforted by standing beside the Beast Lord. And the thing that the Sky Killing Wolf called Beast Lord was not any other creature, but a huge black bear. ¡°His strength is on par with mine?¡±After Black Bear heard Sky-killing Wolf¡¯s words, he looked unhappy. ¡°Sky-killing Wolf, you should know my strength! I have the strength of a Saint Emperor. Let alone the Bone Eroding Secret Realm, even if I leave this place, no beast or human will be my match.¡± When the black bear heard Sky-killing Wolf¡¯s words, he was very unhappy. He had never been questioned before, but now his most trusted subordinate actually said that the human¡¯s cultivation was on par with his. How could he tolerate this? ¡°Sky-killing Wolf, tell me where that human is. I want to meet him.¡±Black Bear snorted coldly. ¡°Bang!¡± However, at this moment, a loud bang came from the entrance of the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Left Protector, that Bone-corroding Red Grass seems to be in this bear cave.¡± Then, Black Bear heard a shout from outside. ¡°Truly overestimating oneself. A fiend race actually has designs on me, the Ten Sky Bear!¡±Black Bear, who was going to find Xiao Changtian, didn¡¯t expect these demons to be so arrogant. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s deal with these demons first.¡±The black bear walked out without thinking. ¡°Left protector, I heard that there¡¯s a Saint Emperor beast in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm.¡±A demon asked worriedly as he looked at the huge cave. ¡°Shut your jinx. If it really was a Saint Emperor beast, why would it live here? This was an ordinary demon beast cave.¡± The Left Protector of the Demon Race did not want to be so unlucky. They had wandered around this mystic realm for a long time before they found the location of this cave. Although they did not know what exactly lived in this cave, the Bone Corroding Red Grass they were looking for was inside. ¡°You, go in and scout the way first.¡± The Left Protector said to the Demon Race person who had just spoken. ¡°Yes.¡± The Demon Race man didn¡¯t hesitate. He looked at the pitch-black cave and immediately walked in. However, after a long time, the Demon Race person still did not come out. ¡°Why are you so slow?¡± The Left Protector looked at the pitch-black cave unhappily. This person must be punished when they return. Not only did he talk too much, but he was also so slow to scout the way. ¡°You guys follow me in and take a look.¡±The Left Protector saw that there was no movement inside for a long time. She really could not wait any longer, so she called the Demon Race people beside her and walked inside together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the demon beasts inside?¡±However, just as these Demon Race people walked into the darkness. Black Bear¡¯s words rang in their ears. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a little demon beast? With the Left Protector, what is there to be afraid of?¡± Hearing that, a demon said indifferently. ¡°Ah! Who¡¯s talking!¡± However, after he finished speaking, the Demon Race person finally reacted. ¡°You really overestimate yourself. Today, I¡¯ll let you all have a good look at the power of the little demon beast.¡± After the black bear finished speaking, it immediately released its own pressure. ¡°Not good! Saint Emperor demonic beast! Run!¡± The left protector had never thought that she would be so unlucky. The beast in the cave was not an ordinary beast, but the legendary Saint Emperor beast. Before anyone could react, the Left Protector disappeared from where she was. What a joke, the Left Protector would not be so foolish as to fight head-on with a Sage Sect level demonic beast. Although the Left Protector ran very fast, the other Demon Race people did not react in time. They could only die miserably in the cave under the black bear¡¯s attack. ¡°No, we can¡¯t take such a risk. We have to think of a way.¡±While Black Bear was dealing with the other Demon Race people, the Left Protector escaped from inside. The second day soon arrived. ¡°Yun Ling, let¡¯s part ways here first. All of you go and search for the things that you want to see in the Misty Cloud Sect. I will go and search for my Spirit Tree seed.¡± Looking at Yun Ling, Xiao Changtian said goodbye to her. ¡°Senior, you must take good care of yourself.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, Yun Ling said reluctantly. Yun Ling didn¡¯t know when it started, but her feelings for Xiao Changtian had changed. At first, she was just grateful to Xiao Changtian, but now, for some reason, she wanted to follow him forever. ¡°Okay, you guys take care too.¡± After greeting Yun Ling with a smile, Xiao Changtian led the group of people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets forward. At this moment, the members of the Secret Pavilion felt more and more useless. They had followed Senior for so long, and Senior could solve any problems with a wave of his hand. As for them, they just watched silently from the side, wondering why Senior had brought them here. ¡°First Elder, didn¡¯t you say that this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm is very dangerous? Why didn¡¯t he feel anything after entering?¡±Xiao Changtian asked the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Uh, senior, maybe¡­¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion also didn¡¯t know why Senior would ask such a question. Even if it was a life-threatening problem for them, Xiao Changtian could solve it with a wave of his hand. Therefore, the Great Elder didn¡¯t know how to answer Xiao Changtian¡¯s question. ¡°I know, it¡¯s because the things inside saw that we have five Sage Sect experts and didn¡¯t dare to come out and cause trouble.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder with a face of realization. He had almost forgotten that there were five Sage Sect level experts behind him. Even the most powerful demon beast would have to think twice before dealing with five of such powerful experts at once. ¡°Haha, Senior is right.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the people from the Pavilion could only reply with a smile. ¡°Right, First Elder, when will our Prophecy Pavilion start dealing with the demons?¡±Xiao Changtian asked in boredom. ¡°Senior, as long as you want, we can start when we return.¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion slowly said. ¡°Elder, this matter still depends on you. As long as I find the spirit tree seed, call me anytime.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded. After all, this demon had been so rampant recently. It was only a matter of time before he dealt with them. Chapter 856 - Chapter 856: The Ancient Tree of the Gods (1) Chapter 856: The Ancient Tree of the Gods (1) Just like that, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps and walked north for a long time. ¡°Putting everything else aside, this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm is quite big. Where would the seed of the spirit tree be hidden?¡±Standing in front of the group, he looked around and said. ¡°Senior, look over there. There seems to be a cave!¡±Just as Xiao Changtian was looking around, a member of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets shouted. ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the cave without hesitation, because he could also feel that the seed of the spirit tree was in this area. Then, the few of them slowly walked towards the cave. ¡°Everyone, be careful. There might not be anything in this place.¡±Xiao Changtian, who was walking in front, reminded him. However, the cave that Xiao Changtian and the others were going to was not the black bear¡¯s cave. Instead, it was a cave of unknown origin. There were countless caves in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. The black bear simply found a cave with a good geographical location to live in. At this moment, the towering ancient tree in the cave also sensed that someone was slowly walking into the cave. ¡°Huala-Huala-¡± When the towering ancient tree sensed that someone was coming, it quickly shook the leaves on the tree. ¡°Hahaha, after so many years, there are finally more people in this dark cave.¡± The towering ancient tree sensed their footsteps and let out a sinister laugh. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we go in and scout the way first?¡±The few people who had just entered the cave looked at Xiao Changtian and said. It had been the seniors who had been doing everything along the way. They had not done anything, so they felt a little guilty. And now was their chance to show off. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior, wait here first. Let us go in and explore the ground first.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so enthusiastic, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Xiao Changtian saw how enthusiastic they were and immediately understood what was going on. These people must have sensed the danger in the cave. It seemed that he would be dragging them down if he followed them, so these people asked him to wait here. However, this was also good, in case he couldn¡¯t escape in time. Seeing that Xiao Changtian had agreed, the members of the Secret Pavilion nodded and walked into the cave. ¡°Great Elder, be careful!¡± Not long after they left, the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. However, just as First Elder stepped in, there was a sudden crashing sound around him. ¡°Hahaha, humans, you¡¯re finally here.¡±Just as they walked into the cave, the voice of the towering ancient tree sounded in their ears. ¡°That, that¡¯s actually the 2,000-year-old God Hu Ancient Tree!¡± When they saw the scene before their eyes, their expressions changed. One had to know that an ordinary ancient tree would not grow for more than a thousand years. There was only one ancient tree on the continent that could grow for such a long time, and that was the Hu God Ancient Tree. No one had ever seen the Ancient Tree of Hu God on the main road, so everyone thought that the Ancient Tree of Hu God was just a legend. They actually met today, and it was in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. The few of them recognized the unique characteristic of the Ancient Tree of Hu God at a glance. One had to know that this thousand-year-old tree had grown for a thousand years, so its power naturally could not be underestimated. In fact, the cultivation base of this ancient tree could not even be described as Saint Rank. No one knew how powerful this ancient tree was. ¡°You little saint sects and a little saint king are actually so bold to come to the territory of my ancient tree. Aren¡¯t I afraid that your heads will fall off in the next second?¡± Looking at the people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion, the ancient Hu God Tree laughed loudly. ¡°Gu¡­ Senior Ancient Tree, we didn¡¯t come here to offend you on purpose. It¡¯s because we want to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Looking at the Hu God Ancient Tree in front of him, even the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion did not dare to act rashly. He could only speak in a low voice. After all, they couldn¡¯t defeat an old monster of this level even if they joined forces. ¡°Spirit tree seed? Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡± What?¡± After the Ancient Hu Tree heard the First Elder¡¯s words, it had a surprised expression.¡± You guys actually still have delusions about the spirit tree seed. This is simply a fool¡¯s dream.¡± One had to know that this spirit tree seed was the most precious thing of the ancient tree. In order to protect its spirit tree seed, the ancient tree had hidden it in its trunk. The seed of the spirit tree was in the trunk of the ancient tree, providing energy to the ancient tree. Without the spirit tree seed, the two thousand years of cultivation of the ancient tree would collapse. Therefore, the seed of the spirit tree was also the most precious thing of the ancient tree. ¡°It¡¯s over, Great Elder. We seem to have angered this ancient tree.¡±The people from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion said in panic as they looked at the trembling leaves of the ancient tree. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, we are no match for this ancient tree.¡±¡±Another person from the Secret Pavilion said with a trembling voice. ¡°Hahaha, of course you¡¯re no match for me. Look at your feet.¡±After hearing the words of the people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion, the ancient Hu God Tree laughed loudly. ¡°I spent five hundred years to refine the formation beneath your feet. In a few minutes, you will become my fertilizer.¡± After the Ancient Tree of Hu God finished speaking, it still laughed out loud. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, what should we do now?¡±The people from the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the Great Elder with fear on their faces. They could feel that even if they used all the spiritual energy in their bodies, they would not be able to lift their feet. Not to mention escaping. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said. However, just as the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking¡­ Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Great Elder, why are you guys so slow? I¡¯ve been waiting outside for so long that the flowers have withered.¡±Xiao Changtian slowly walked over. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t go forward!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards them, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets urged loudly. In front of him is the formation of the Ancient Tree of Hu God. If senior continues to walk forward, he will step into this formation. ¡°What is it? Do you have spirit tree seeds here?¡± Because of the distance, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. He thought that the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had found the spirit tree seed. ¡°Aiya, I told you the spirit tree seed was here. It seems like my intuition is right.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he walked towards Tian Qi. The people of the Heaven Secret Pavilion looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions anxiously. They wanted Senior to not come. Why didn¡¯t Senior listen to his advice and still walked in? At this moment, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were looking at Xiao Changtian anxiously. Chapter 857 - Chapter 856: The Ancient Tree of the Gods (1) Chapter 856: The Ancient Tree of the Gods (1) Just like that, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps and walked north for a long time. ¡°Putting everything else aside, this Bone Eroding Mystic Realm is quite big. Where would the seed of the spirit tree be hidden?¡±Standing in front of the group, he looked around and said. ¡°Senior, look over there. There seems to be a cave!¡±Just as Xiao Changtian was looking around, a member of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets shouted. ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the cave without hesitation, because he could also feel that the seed of the spirit tree was in this area. Then, the few of them slowly walked towards the cave. ¡°Everyone, be careful. There might not be anything in this place.¡±Xiao Changtian, who was walking in front, reminded him. However, the cave that Xiao Changtian and the others were going to was not the black bear¡¯s cave. Instead, it was a cave of unknown origin. There were countless caves in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. The black bear simply found a cave with a good geographical location to live in. At this moment, the towering ancient tree in the cave also sensed that someone was slowly walking into the cave. ¡°Huala-Huala-¡± When the towering ancient tree sensed that someone was coming, it quickly shook the leaves on the tree. ¡°Hahaha, after so many years, there are finally more people in this dark cave.¡± The towering ancient tree sensed their footsteps and let out a sinister laugh. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we go in and scout the way first?¡±The few people who had just entered the cave looked at Xiao Changtian and said. It had been the seniors who had been doing everything along the way. They had not done anything, so they felt a little guilty. And now was their chance to show off. ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior, wait here first. Let us go in and explore the ground first.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so enthusiastic, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Xiao Changtian saw how enthusiastic they were and immediately understood what was going on. These people must have sensed the danger in the cave. It seemed that he would be dragging them down if he followed them, so these people asked him to wait here. However, this was also good, in case he couldn¡¯t escape in time. Seeing that Xiao Changtian had agreed, the members of the Secret Pavilion nodded and walked into the cave. ¡°Great Elder, be careful!¡± Not long after they left, the scene in front of them suddenly became clear. However, just as First Elder stepped in, there was a sudden crashing sound around him. ¡°Hahaha, humans, you¡¯re finally here.¡±Just as they walked into the cave, the voice of the towering ancient tree sounded in their ears. ¡°That, that¡¯s actually the 2,000-year-old God Hu Ancient Tree!¡± When they saw the scene before their eyes, their expressions changed. One had to know that an ordinary ancient tree would not grow for more than a thousand years. There was only one ancient tree on the continent that could grow for such a long time, and that was the Hu God Ancient Tree. No one had ever seen the Ancient Tree of Hu God on the main road, so everyone thought that the Ancient Tree of Hu God was just a legend. They actually met today, and it was in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. The few of them recognized the unique characteristic of the Ancient Tree of Hu God at a glance. One had to know that this thousand-year-old tree had grown for a thousand years, so its power naturally could not be underestimated. In fact, the cultivation base of this ancient tree could not even be described as Saint Rank. No one knew how powerful this ancient tree was. ¡°You little saint sects and a little saint king are actually so bold to come to the territory of my ancient tree. Aren¡¯t I afraid that your heads will fall off in the next second?¡± Looking at the people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion, the ancient Hu God Tree laughed loudly. ¡°Gu¡­ Senior Ancient Tree, we didn¡¯t come here to offend you on purpose. It¡¯s because we want to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Looking at the Hu God Ancient Tree in front of him, even the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion did not dare to act rashly. He could only speak in a low voice. After all, they couldn¡¯t defeat an old monster of this level even if they joined forces. ¡°Spirit tree seed? Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡± What?¡± After the Ancient Hu Tree heard the First Elder¡¯s words, it had a surprised expression.¡± You guys actually still have delusions about the spirit tree seed. This is simply a fool¡¯s dream.¡± One had to know that this spirit tree seed was the most precious thing of the ancient tree. In order to protect its spirit tree seed, the ancient tree had hidden it in its trunk. The seed of the spirit tree was in the trunk of the ancient tree, providing energy to the ancient tree. Without the spirit tree seed, the two thousand years of cultivation of the ancient tree would collapse. Therefore, the seed of the spirit tree was also the most precious thing of the ancient tree. ¡°It¡¯s over, Great Elder. We seem to have angered this ancient tree.¡±The people from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion said in panic as they looked at the trembling leaves of the ancient tree. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, we are no match for this ancient tree.¡±¡±Another person from the Secret Pavilion said with a trembling voice. ¡°Hahaha, of course you¡¯re no match for me. Look at your feet.¡±After hearing the words of the people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion, the ancient Hu God Tree laughed loudly. ¡°I spent five hundred years to refine the formation beneath your feet. In a few minutes, you will become my fertilizer.¡± After the Ancient Tree of Hu God finished speaking, it still laughed out loud. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, what should we do now?¡±The people from the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the Great Elder with fear on their faces. They could feel that even if they used all the spiritual energy in their bodies, they would not be able to lift their feet. Not to mention escaping. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said. However, just as the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking¡­ Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Great Elder, why are you guys so slow? I¡¯ve been waiting outside for so long that the flowers have withered.¡±Xiao Changtian slowly walked over. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t go forward!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards them, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets urged loudly. In front of him is the formation of the Ancient Tree of Hu God. If senior continues to walk forward, he will step into this formation. ¡°What is it? Do you have spirit tree seeds here?¡± Because of the distance, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. He thought that the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had found the spirit tree seed. ¡°Aiya, I told you the spirit tree seed was here. It seems like my intuition is right.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he walked towards Tian Qi. The people of the Heaven Secret Pavilion looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions anxiously. They wanted Senior to not come. Why didn¡¯t Senior listen to his advice and still walked in? At this moment, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were looking at Xiao Changtian anxiously. Chapter 858 - Chapter 857: Danger (1) Chapter 857: Danger (1) ¡°Yo, I actually got another mortal? But mortals are mortals, so be it. They¡¯ll be my fertilizer later.¡±The ancient tree of Hu God said excitedly when it saw Xiao Changtian walking over.¡± ¡°Aiya, Great Elder, what should we do now? Senior, why can¡¯t you hear me?¡±The people from the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the First Elder anxiously. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do either.¡±The Great Elder was also very anxious at this moment. He also wanted to stop Xiao Changtian, but there was nothing he could do. After, everyone closed their eyes and prayed, Xiao Changtian stepped into the array in front of them. ¡°Aiya, I was wondering why you guys were standing there without moving. Is the spirit tree seed on that big tree in front?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xiao Changtian actually walked to their side without being affected. This was¡­This was a thousand-year-old ancient tree. The Hu God Ancient Tree had spent five hundred years to set up this array. How could Xiao Changtian travel so easily through this huge formation? This was simply too unbelievable. Similarly, the Ancient Tree of the Hu God was also shocked. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s wrong with this person? Why is he not restricted by my formation?¡±At this moment, the Ancient Tree of Hu God looked at Xiao Changtian who was shuttling back and forth in the formation with shock and disbelief. No, I must be seeing things!¡±Seeing Xiao Changtian walk to the side of the cultivators, the ancient tree comforted itself. He did not believe that the array he had refined for 500 years could not stop a mortal. Moreover, this array had consumed 200 years of his cultivation back then. Let alone a mortal, he could even deal with a pair of Saint Emperor black bears in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, you¡¯re fine!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walk to their side unscathed and walk back and forth freely in this array formation, the people of the Heaven Secret Pavilion were all stunned. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just Xiao Changtian. When Xiao Changtian stood next to them, they had also escaped from the control of the array. ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them and said. There was nothing strange about this place. Why were they looking at him with such strange expressions? It was really baffling. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Senior, be careful. The spirit tree seed is in that big tree.¡±The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets explained with a smile when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression. That¡¯s right, why are they worried about Senior? What level of cultivation was Senior at? Was it still their turn to worry? ¡°Damn, this¡­ This human is actually walking straight towards me!¡± At this moment, the ancient tree of the Hu God was looking at Xiao Changtian who was walking towards it, its eyes full of fear. At this moment, even if he wanted to deceive himself, he could not do anything. He could feel that even if he had a thousand years of cultivation, he was still suppressed by Xiao Changtian. ¡°This¡­ What was this person¡¯s strength? How could he be so powerful?¡± The Ancient Hu God Tree was so frightened that it wanted to uproot itself and escape. However, because it had cultivated for a hundred years, its roots had long become one with the ground under its feet. Therefore, the Ancient Hu God Tree had no way to retreat. ¡°Save¡­ Help! Someone save me!¡± In the end, seeing Xiao Changtian getting closer and closer, the Ancient Tree of Hu God helplessly sent a distress signal to the outside. However, one had to know that the entire God Hu Ancient Tree was the most powerful plant in the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm. Now that such a powerful plant like him was in trouble, the other plants could not be saved even if they wanted to. ¡°Then¡­ Was that human finally going to attack the ancient tree?¡±After hearing the call for help from the ancient tree, the swaying tree beside the morning pepper also trembled and said. ¡°I told you, fortunately, that human didn¡¯t attack me and only plucked some of my chili. Otherwise, I would have died long ago.¡± Even Chao Tianjiao said with lingering fear. ¡°But poor Lord Hu, we can¡¯t do anything about such a strong human.¡± At this moment, many plants outside were mourning for the Ancient Tree of Hu God. They were all willing but unable to do so. If they were to rush forward to rescue him now, they would only die. At this moment, the tree looked at Xiao Changtian in front of it and then looked outside the cave. After sending out the distress signal, there was no response at all. It felt a chill in its heart. ¡°Difficult¡­ Could it be that my Divine Hu Ancient Tree is going to die here today?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian who was getting closer and closer, the ancient tree said in despair. In the past thousand years, he had killed countless cultivators. Could it be that everything that happened today was retribution? ¡°Not good! Old Hu is actually in danger now.¡± Black Bear, who had just finished dealing with the demons, was slightly stunned after sensing the distress signal from the ancient tree. The Ancient Hu God Tree had a cultivation base of a thousand years. Even the strength of their Sage Sect had suffered losses at its hands. Now, it actually sent out such a strange distress signal. Who had such great ability to actually make the Ancient Hu God Tree feel fear? ¡°Sky-killing Wolf, hurry up and follow me to see what happened to the ancient tree.¡± Looking at the Sky-killing Wolf that had just finished treating its wound, Black Bear called out to him. At this moment, after the Heaven Splitter Heavenly Wolf heard Black Bear¡¯s words, it had a bad feeling in its heart. Could it be¡­Could it be that person from before? Looking at Black Bear, Sky-killing Wolf¡¯s guess grew stronger. However, Black Bear didn¡¯t believe him. Thus, when he saw Black Bear beckoning him to go with him, Sky-Killing Wolf resisted in his heart. ¡°What happened? Why is the Sky-killing Wolf dawdling?¡± Black Bear frowned as he looked at Sky-killing Wolf standing there unwillingly. ¡°Beast¡­Beast Lord, I¡­ I still feel uncomfortable. I have to¡­ Why don¡¯t you go first?¡± Looking at Black Bear¡¯s impatient face, Sky-Killing Wolf lowered his head and explained. ¡°Sky-killing Wolf, I find that you are becoming more and more pretentious!¡±Seeing Sky-killing Wolf like this, Black Bear had an impatient look on his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. You follow me quickly later.¡±After saying that, the black bear ran towards the cave of the ancient tree. ¡°What should we do now? The one who can make the ancient tree feel threatened must be that human! What can I do? If I go, I¡¯ll only be sending myself to death.¡± Sky Killing Wolf muttered as he watched Black Bear leave. It was better for him to stay here and watch the cave for the Beast Lord first. He would take a look at the Beast Lord¡¯s situation later. Chapter 859 - Chapter 859: The Third Spirit Tree Seed (1) Chapter 859: The Third Spirit Tree Seed (1) At this moment, not only were there people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in this cave, but there were also barbarian elders hiding in the dark. The barbarian elder had sneaked in when Xiao Changtian and the others were concentrating on the ancient tree. However, the barbarian elder had not expected the ancient tree to be inside. He immediately regretted his decision and wanted to escape, but before he could do anything, the Saint Emperor Hei Xiong arrived. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, what¡­what should we do now?¡±Looking at the scene in front of them, the people of the Barbarian Sect asked in horror. ¡°Let¡¯s just hide here and not move. Maybe that black bear will leave after he finishes off Xiao Changtian.¡±The barbarian elder swallowed his saliva and said. He really did not expect that this would actually happen. They did not dare to move at all, afraid that they would provoke the people present. No matter who they were, they were all existences that the Barbarian Sect could not afford to offend. ¡°Hey, little black bear, I¡¯m here!¡±Xiao Changtian walked towards the black bear with the brick in his hand. ¡°Arrogant! He¡¯s simply arrogant!¡± Black Bear couldn¡¯t stand such humiliation. He looked at Xiao Changtian and rushed forward without hesitation. ¡°Pa-¡± Xiao Changtian saw the black bear rushing towards him and threw the brick at the black bear¡¯s head without hesitation. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the black bear touched the brick, it fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present was stunned. That was a Saint Emperor level black bear! He was knocked out by Xiao Changtian¡¯s brick? What was going on? ¡°Then¡­ That human!¡± At this moment, the black bear that was smashed felt incomparable fear. How could this human in front of him be a mortal! It could actually make him so afraid. ¡°This black bear is really weak. It was knocked down by a brick.¡± Looking at the black bear that was slapped to the ground, Xiao Changtian smacked his lips and shook his head in disdain. ¡°This¡­ This is simply too terrifying.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the ancient tree behind him fell into despair once again. He should not believe that someone could deal with this human in front of him. ¡°Little black bear, I still have things to do now. If you know what¡¯s good for you and leave, then I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±Xiao Changtian said as he looked at the black bear that was howling on the ground. ¡°Woo! Wuuu!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the black bear stood up immediately and ran out of the cave. The moment he stood up, he felt dizzy. He almost fell to the ground again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a black bear. Luckily, my hand is strong. One brick was enough to hurt it.¡±Xiao Changtian turned around and consoled them as he watched the black bear leave. At this moment, the people from the Barbarian Sect who were hiding in the dark were so shocked that they could not recover for a long time. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, why don¡¯t we just forget about Xiao Changtian and Young Master Man Li.¡± Finally, one of the barbarians came back to his senses and said slowly to the barbarian elder. ¡°Do you think I would be so stupid as to cause trouble for Xiao Changtian?¡±Looking at the person in front of him, the barbarian elder said in a low voice. What a joke, right? How could they find trouble with a person who could knock down a Saint Emperor beast with a single brick? ¡°Before¡­ Senior, you¡¯re amazing.¡± All the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were filled with admiration when they saw this. They had never thought that their senior would be so powerful that he could easily defeat a Saint Emperor demon beast. At this moment, they were all thinking at the same time, what kind of strength did senior have? They originally thought that qian bei was a Saint Emperor, but now it seemed like he was even more powerful than a Saint Emperor. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a black bear. Although it looks a little big, it¡¯s really not as scary as you think.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw the stunned expressions on their faces. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to get the spirit tree seed.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian came to the Ancient Tree of Hu God again. ¡°What should we do? What should he do? Forget it, I¡¯ll go all out!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the ancient Hu God Tree said in fear. Because he had to make a decision. He had to hand over the spirit tree seed in exchange for a chance to live. ¡°Crash! Crash!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the Ancient Tree of Hu God shook violently. ¡°What¡¯s with this tree? Could it be that my charm is so great that even the tree can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Xiao Changtian said in surprise as he looked at the shaking ancient tree. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s astonished gaze, the huge bark of the ancient tree began to fall off piece by piece. ¡°D * mn, that can¡¯t be. I¡¯m not interested in a tree!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the tree would shed its skin on its own. It really shocked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Eh? That was¡­Spirit Tree Seed!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian took two steps back and was ready to deal with any unexpected situation, he suddenly saw the seed of the Spirit Tree emitting a gentle green light in the trunk. ¡°So this tree knows that I¡¯m looking for the spirit tree seed!¡±Xiao Changtian said in surprise after seeing the seed of the spirit tree. ¡°Not bad, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect this tree to understand human language.¡± Xiao Changtian said happily after picking up the seed. The Ancient Tree of Hu God saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to it after he got the seed of the spiritual tree. He secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I made the decision in time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have been a dead tree by now.¡± Although the Ancient Hu God Tree had lost its spirit tree seed, it was no longer so panicked when it saw that it could still survive. ¡°Congratulations, Senior, for obtaining the spirit tree seed!¡±Seeing the joy on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, the few people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion immediately stepped forward and said. ¡°Hahaha, since we¡¯ve got the item, it¡¯s time for us to return.¡± Xiao Changtian said with satisfaction after keeping the seed. Alright, he had already collected three of them. As long as he found the remaining seven, he could buy them from the system. ¡°Alright, Senior, let¡¯s go now.¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was even more respectful towards Xiao Changtian. A person with the strength of a senior had already surpassed their understanding. They could only treat such a person with respect. Then, they walked out of the cave. ¡°Hmm? No, why was there a demon aura?¡± Just as the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion walked out of the cave, his expression suddenly changed. He then looked into the distance and said, Chapter 860 - Chapter 859: The Third Spirit Tree Seed (1) Chapter 859: The Third Spirit Tree Seed (1) At this moment, not only were there people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in this cave, but there were also barbarian elders hiding in the dark. The barbarian elder had sneaked in when Xiao Changtian and the others were concentrating on the ancient tree. However, the barbarian elder had not expected the ancient tree to be inside. He immediately regretted his decision and wanted to escape, but before he could do anything, the Saint Emperor Hei Xiong arrived. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, what¡­what should we do now?¡±Looking at the scene in front of them, the people of the Barbarian Sect asked in horror. ¡°Let¡¯s just hide here and not move. Maybe that black bear will leave after he finishes off Xiao Changtian.¡±The barbarian elder swallowed his saliva and said. He really did not expect that this would actually happen. They did not dare to move at all, afraid that they would provoke the people present. No matter who they were, they were all existences that the Barbarian Sect could not afford to offend. ¡°Hey, little black bear, I¡¯m here!¡±Xiao Changtian walked towards the black bear with the brick in his hand. ¡°Arrogant! He¡¯s simply arrogant!¡± Black Bear couldn¡¯t stand such humiliation. He looked at Xiao Changtian and rushed forward without hesitation. ¡°Pa-¡± Xiao Changtian saw the black bear rushing towards him and threw the brick at the black bear¡¯s head without hesitation. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the black bear touched the brick, it fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present was stunned. That was a Saint Emperor level black bear! He was knocked out by Xiao Changtian¡¯s brick? What was going on? ¡°Then¡­ That human!¡± At this moment, the black bear that was smashed felt incomparable fear. How could this human in front of him be a mortal! It could actually make him so afraid. ¡°This black bear is really weak. It was knocked down by a brick.¡± Looking at the black bear that was slapped to the ground, Xiao Changtian smacked his lips and shook his head in disdain. ¡°This¡­ This is simply too terrifying.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the ancient tree behind him fell into despair once again. He should not believe that someone could deal with this human in front of him. ¡°Little black bear, I still have things to do now. If you know what¡¯s good for you and leave, then I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±Xiao Changtian said as he looked at the black bear that was howling on the ground. ¡°Woo! Wuuu!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the black bear stood up immediately and ran out of the cave. The moment he stood up, he felt dizzy. He almost fell to the ground again. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a black bear. Luckily, my hand is strong. One brick was enough to hurt it.¡±Xiao Changtian turned around and consoled them as he watched the black bear leave. At this moment, the people from the Barbarian Sect who were hiding in the dark were so shocked that they could not recover for a long time. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, why don¡¯t we just forget about Xiao Changtian and Young Master Man Li.¡± Finally, one of the barbarians came back to his senses and said slowly to the barbarian elder. ¡°Do you think I would be so stupid as to cause trouble for Xiao Changtian?¡±Looking at the person in front of him, the barbarian elder said in a low voice. What a joke, right? How could they find trouble with a person who could knock down a Saint Emperor beast with a single brick? ¡°Before¡­ Senior, you¡¯re amazing.¡± All the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were filled with admiration when they saw this. They had never thought that their senior would be so powerful that he could easily defeat a Saint Emperor demon beast. At this moment, they were all thinking at the same time, what kind of strength did senior have? They originally thought that qian bei was a Saint Emperor, but now it seemed like he was even more powerful than a Saint Emperor. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a black bear. Although it looks a little big, it¡¯s really not as scary as you think.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw the stunned expressions on their faces. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to get the spirit tree seed.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian came to the Ancient Tree of Hu God again. ¡°What should we do? What should he do? Forget it, I¡¯ll go all out!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the ancient Hu God Tree said in fear. Because he had to make a decision. He had to hand over the spirit tree seed in exchange for a chance to live. ¡°Crash! Crash!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the Ancient Tree of Hu God shook violently. ¡°What¡¯s with this tree? Could it be that my charm is so great that even the tree can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Xiao Changtian said in surprise as he looked at the shaking ancient tree. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s astonished gaze, the huge bark of the ancient tree began to fall off piece by piece. ¡°D * mn, that can¡¯t be. I¡¯m not interested in a tree!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the tree would shed its skin on its own. It really shocked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Eh? That was¡­Spirit Tree Seed!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian took two steps back and was ready to deal with any unexpected situation, he suddenly saw the seed of the Spirit Tree emitting a gentle green light in the trunk. ¡°So this tree knows that I¡¯m looking for the spirit tree seed!¡±Xiao Changtian said in surprise after seeing the seed of the spirit tree. ¡°Not bad, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect this tree to understand human language.¡± Xiao Changtian said happily after picking up the seed. The Ancient Tree of Hu God saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to it after he got the seed of the spiritual tree. He secretly let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I made the decision in time. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have been a dead tree by now.¡± Although the Ancient Hu God Tree had lost its spirit tree seed, it was no longer so panicked when it saw that it could still survive. ¡°Congratulations, Senior, for obtaining the spirit tree seed!¡±Seeing the joy on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, the few people from the Heaven Secret Pavilion immediately stepped forward and said. ¡°Hahaha, since we¡¯ve got the item, it¡¯s time for us to return.¡± Xiao Changtian said with satisfaction after keeping the seed. Alright, he had already collected three of them. As long as he found the remaining seven, he could buy them from the system. ¡°Alright, Senior, let¡¯s go now.¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was even more respectful towards Xiao Changtian. A person with the strength of a senior had already surpassed their understanding. They could only treat such a person with respect. Then, they walked out of the cave. ¡°Hmm? No, why was there a demon aura?¡± Just as the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion walked out of the cave, his expression suddenly changed. He then looked into the distance and said, Chapter 861 - Chapter 861: Sacred Lord Demonic Flame’s Fury (1) Chapter 861: Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s Fury (1) ¡°Since that expert has already caught up. You don¡¯t have to live anymore.¡± After Black Bear finished speaking, he slapped the Left Protector in front of Sky-killing Wolf into meat paste. At this moment, in the Demon Race. ¡°Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, the Left Protector has sent a message!¡±a Demon Race person said to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Oh? Hahaha, really? What good news? Did you get the Bone-corroding Red Grass?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was delighted to hear this. It seemed that the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was not that scary. It had only been a short time and the Left Protector had already obtained the item. ¡°No, no, no. No, it¡¯s about Xiao Changtian.¡± The demon said with a trembling voice. ¡°Xiao Changtian? What about that person? Has he been killed?¡± Although Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was a little disappointed, she still had a smile on her face. ¡°No, no, no. No, the Left Protector was being chased by Xiao Changtian and sent a message to warn us to be careful of him!¡±The Demon Race man finally explained the contents of the transmission. ¡°What?!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stood up in shock. ¡°Reporting, Holy Lord Demonic Flame, something bad has happened. The Left Protector¡¯s lantern has been extinguished!¡± At this moment, another Demon Race person rushed in and said. ¡°What?! Preposterous!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What about the others who went with us?¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame asked again. ¡°Reporting to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. The others who went with us have already extinguished their light signs.¡±That person did not hide anything and told him everything truthfully. ¡°Damn it! This is simply too hateful!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even finish his words. Looking at the entrance of the Demon Race Hall, his eyes were scarlet and filled with killing intent. ¡°A puny human dares to provoke us demons time and time again! This was simply too much! Do you really think that my Demon Race is so easy to bully?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face was filled with rage. What kind of trash was this Xiao Changtian? He actually dared to be so arrogant. ¡°Mo Yan, as far as I know, Xiao Changtian is backed by the Heaven Secret Pavilion.¡±At this time, the Demon God Saintess walked out from the side and said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. How dare you be so arrogant!¡±The anger on Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face became even more obvious when she heard the name of the Secret Pavilion. If he had known that the Left Protector was a subordinate that he had carefully nurtured, he would have been his right-hand man for many years. Not only did the Left Protector do things neatly, but her strength had also reached the level of a Sage Sect. It was also a very prestigious existence in the demon race. But now, he was actually killed by a human, and it was said that he was a mortal. This made Sacred Lord Demonic Flame furious, but at the same time, she found it unbelievable. ¡°That Xiao Changgetian has repeatedly ruined the plans of my demon race. Very good, you have successfully made me remember you!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Demonic Flame, looks like we won¡¯t be able to get the Bone Corroding Red Grass back this time.¡±The Godfiend Goddess shook her head as she watched Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°If we miss this opportunity, the Demon Lord might not be able to wake up for long.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all this Xiao Changtian¡¯s fault. The matter of the Demon Master could only be put aside for now.¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said unwillingly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to deal with this Xiao Changtian.¡± At that time, in the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Quick, follow me. Fortunately, I was smart back then and left a secret passage in my cave.¡± Black Bear looked at the dead Left Protector and turned to Sky-killing Wolf. Following that, under the lead of Black Bear, Sky-killing Wolf and the python walked towards the secret passage and blocked the entrance. This time, even if that human came, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and the others were standing outside the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Aiyo, why are you guys running so fast? I can¡¯t even keep up.¡±Xiao Changtian stood beside them and said while panting heavily. ¡°Senior, that demon seems to have escaped.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said solemnly. ¡°What? Escaped? To be able to run so fast, weren¡¯t you all chasing after him?¡±Xiao Changtian was stunned by the Great Elder¡¯s words. We were chasing after him, but in the blink of an eye he disappeared.¡±The elder looked at Xiao Changtian and said apologetically. Who knew that the Demon Race person was actually so strange? He was clearly right under his nose, but he actually disappeared just like that. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s another cave up ahead. Maybe that demon is hiding there.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the black bear cave and said. ¡°Senior, that demon can¡¯t be so stupid as to hide in there, right?¡±A member of the Secret Pavilion said in disbelief. ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t go and take a look?¡± Xiao Changtian said to them and walked towards the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Idiot! You actually dare to question Senior!¡± Right after Xiao Changtian left, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets slapped the man¡¯s head. This idiot actually dared to question his senior. He was simply courting death. ¡°Big¡­ First Elder, I didn¡¯t question Senior! I was just thinking that the demon couldn¡¯t possibly hide in there openly like this.¡±Looking at the First Elder, that person said with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s follow Senior in and take a look first.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets glared at the man before following Xiao Changtian. Then, the few of them arrived at the black bear¡¯s cave one after another. ¡°Great Elder, come and take a look!¡± Just as the Great Elder entered the cave, he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s shout. ¡°I told you that this demon was in this cave, but it seems to be dead now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the dead bodies of the Asmodians on the ground and looked around thoughtfully. This demon seemed to have been slapped to death by something. His corpse was flattened. What was it that could be so terrifying? ¡°Hiss! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t meet this thing. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his body and muttered. ¡°Yes, Senior, this demon is already dead.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets hurried over to check. ¡°Eh? Left? Wasn¡¯t this demon the Left Protector of the demon race?¡±Suddenly, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets saw a large ¡®left¡¯ character on the Left Protector¡¯s waist token. He did not expect the Left Protector of the Demon Race to be killed just like that. At this moment, the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion felt as if he was dreaming. No, I must report this matter to the pavilion master when I get back. Chapter 862 - Chapter 861: Sacred Lord Demonic Flame’s Fury (1) Chapter 861: Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s Fury (1) ¡°Since that expert has already caught up. You don¡¯t have to live anymore.¡± After Black Bear finished speaking, he slapped the Left Protector in front of Sky-killing Wolf into meat paste. At this moment, in the Demon Race. ¡°Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, the Left Protector has sent a message!¡±a Demon Race person said to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Oh? Hahaha, really? What good news? Did you get the Bone-corroding Red Grass?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was delighted to hear this. It seemed that the Bone Eroding Mystic Realm was not that scary. It had only been a short time and the Left Protector had already obtained the item. ¡°No, no, no. No, it¡¯s about Xiao Changtian.¡± The demon said with a trembling voice. ¡°Xiao Changtian? What about that person? Has he been killed?¡± Although Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was a little disappointed, she still had a smile on her face. ¡°No, no, no. No, the Left Protector was being chased by Xiao Changtian and sent a message to warn us to be careful of him!¡±The Demon Race man finally explained the contents of the transmission. ¡°What?!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stood up in shock. ¡°Reporting, Holy Lord Demonic Flame, something bad has happened. The Left Protector¡¯s lantern has been extinguished!¡± At this moment, another Demon Race person rushed in and said. ¡°What?! Preposterous!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What about the others who went with us?¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame asked again. ¡°Reporting to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. The others who went with us have already extinguished their light signs.¡±That person did not hide anything and told him everything truthfully. ¡°Damn it! This is simply too hateful!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even finish his words. Looking at the entrance of the Demon Race Hall, his eyes were scarlet and filled with killing intent. ¡°A puny human dares to provoke us demons time and time again! This was simply too much! Do you really think that my Demon Race is so easy to bully?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face was filled with rage. What kind of trash was this Xiao Changtian? He actually dared to be so arrogant. ¡°Mo Yan, as far as I know, Xiao Changtian is backed by the Heaven Secret Pavilion.¡±At this time, the Demon God Saintess walked out from the side and said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. How dare you be so arrogant!¡±The anger on Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face became even more obvious when she heard the name of the Secret Pavilion. If he had known that the Left Protector was a subordinate that he had carefully nurtured, he would have been his right-hand man for many years. Not only did the Left Protector do things neatly, but her strength had also reached the level of a Sage Sect. It was also a very prestigious existence in the demon race. But now, he was actually killed by a human, and it was said that he was a mortal. This made Sacred Lord Demonic Flame furious, but at the same time, she found it unbelievable. ¡°That Xiao Changgetian has repeatedly ruined the plans of my demon race. Very good, you have successfully made me remember you!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Demonic Flame, looks like we won¡¯t be able to get the Bone Corroding Red Grass back this time.¡±The Godfiend Goddess shook her head as she watched Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°If we miss this opportunity, the Demon Lord might not be able to wake up for long.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all this Xiao Changtian¡¯s fault. The matter of the Demon Master could only be put aside for now.¡±Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said unwillingly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to deal with this Xiao Changtian.¡± At that time, in the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Quick, follow me. Fortunately, I was smart back then and left a secret passage in my cave.¡± Black Bear looked at the dead Left Protector and turned to Sky-killing Wolf. Following that, under the lead of Black Bear, Sky-killing Wolf and the python walked towards the secret passage and blocked the entrance. This time, even if that human came, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find them. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and the others were standing outside the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Aiyo, why are you guys running so fast? I can¡¯t even keep up.¡±Xiao Changtian stood beside them and said while panting heavily. ¡°Senior, that demon seems to have escaped.¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said solemnly. ¡°What? Escaped? To be able to run so fast, weren¡¯t you all chasing after him?¡±Xiao Changtian was stunned by the Great Elder¡¯s words. We were chasing after him, but in the blink of an eye he disappeared.¡±The elder looked at Xiao Changtian and said apologetically. Who knew that the Demon Race person was actually so strange? He was clearly right under his nose, but he actually disappeared just like that. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s another cave up ahead. Maybe that demon is hiding there.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the black bear cave and said. ¡°Senior, that demon can¡¯t be so stupid as to hide in there, right?¡±A member of the Secret Pavilion said in disbelief. ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t go and take a look?¡± Xiao Changtian said to them and walked towards the black bear¡¯s cave. ¡°Idiot! You actually dare to question Senior!¡± Right after Xiao Changtian left, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets slapped the man¡¯s head. This idiot actually dared to question his senior. He was simply courting death. ¡°Big¡­ First Elder, I didn¡¯t question Senior! I was just thinking that the demon couldn¡¯t possibly hide in there openly like this.¡±Looking at the First Elder, that person said with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s follow Senior in and take a look first.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets glared at the man before following Xiao Changtian. Then, the few of them arrived at the black bear¡¯s cave one after another. ¡°Great Elder, come and take a look!¡± Just as the Great Elder entered the cave, he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s shout. ¡°I told you that this demon was in this cave, but it seems to be dead now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the dead bodies of the Asmodians on the ground and looked around thoughtfully. This demon seemed to have been slapped to death by something. His corpse was flattened. What was it that could be so terrifying? ¡°Hiss! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t meet this thing. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his body and muttered. ¡°Yes, Senior, this demon is already dead.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets hurried over to check. ¡°Eh? Left? Wasn¡¯t this demon the Left Protector of the demon race?¡±Suddenly, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets saw a large ¡®left¡¯ character on the Left Protector¡¯s waist token. He did not expect the Left Protector of the Demon Race to be killed just like that. At this moment, the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion felt as if he was dreaming. No, I must report this matter to the pavilion master when I get back. Chapter 863 - Chapter 863: Beyond the Three Realms (1) Chapter 863: Beyond the Three Realms (1) ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Master Wanshou looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly. He didn¡¯t want to say that this was an injury that he had never gotten into a fight with someone. It would be so embarrassing if word got out. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡±Seeing Master Wanshou¡¯s resistance, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t force him anymore. After all, Xiao Changtian never liked to force others. At this moment, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was shocked when he heard the First Elder¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, Pavilion Master. Senior can even easily deal with a black bear of the Sage Sect level.¡±At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had a serious expression on his face. He did not have the slightest intention of joking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I really didn¡¯t expect it. I originally thought that senior was a peak expert with the strength of a Saint Emperor, but your strength far exceeded my expectations.¡± The Pavilion Lord of the Secret Pavilion muttered as he looked at the distance. It had been many years since an expert with the strength of a Saint Emperor had appeared in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. Even the rare experts in the Jade Lake Sacred World, such as the grand elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, were only Saint Rulers. Now that he knew that Xiao Changtian was not only a Saint Emperor, this was beyond his knowledge. ¡°Pavilion Master! Do you think Senior has already surpassed the Three Realms?¡± Looking at the shocked expression on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face, the Great Elder suddenly thought of something. ¡°Beyond the Three Realms!¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think that Senior¡¯s strength had already surpassed the three worlds!¡± At this moment, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets finally realized that there was always someone better than him. If not for the fact that Senior¡¯s strength was beyond the three worlds, how could he have adopted that ancient Immortal Beast as a pet? If senior¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t outside of the three worlds, how could he have so easily controlled the Saint Emperor Black Bear in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm? Therefore, all these signs showed that Senior¡¯s strength was outside the three worlds. No one could be his match at all. ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s fine as long as we all know about this matter. Don¡¯t tell outsiders. With Senior¡¯s strength, he must be tired of living like a master by pretending to be a mortal. We can¡¯t disturb Senior.¡± Thinking of this, the Pavilion Master of the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and instructed. ¡°With Senior, the demons won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s position in the Pavilion Master¡¯s heart was comparable to that of a god. Meanwhile, in the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Father! That Great Elder is getting more and more outrageous! My dantian was injured by that person, and in the end, First Elder didn¡¯t help me take revenge!¡± Man Li, who had returned to the Barbarian Sect, flew directly to the room of the sect master of the Barbarian Sect. He looked at the sect master and complained. ¡°What?! My son¡¯s dantian is damaged!¡± Hearing this news, the leader of the Barbarian Sect¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely cold. ¡°Quickly go and call the Great Elder over. This Sect Master wants to properly ask what¡¯s going on!¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect shouted at the guard at the door. He only had one precious son, and he was still counting on his precious son to take over the Barbarian Sect in the future. In the end, his dantian was actually damaged! This matter could not be let go so easily. At this moment, the Barbarian Elder had just walked to the entrance of the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, bad news! Quickly go and find the Sect Master. The Sect Master is angry!¡±Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian immediately said loudly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Elder Man Yi knew that the first thing this Man Li would do when he returned was to complain. Then, the barbarian elder quickly walked towards the room of the barbarian sect master. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The barbarian elder looked at the barbarian sect master and said respectfully. ¡°Did you get the Yellowstone back?¡± Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian sect master did not get angry immediately. Instead, he asked slowly. ¡°Sect Master, the yellow stone has been found. Please take a look.¡± Then, the barbarian elder took out a yellow stone and handed it to the barbarian sect master. ¡°This matter was handled well.¡± Looking at the yellow stone in his hand, the Chief nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But, what¡¯s going on with Man Li¡¯s dantian? I specifically asked you to take good care of him before I left.¡± Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian sect master¡¯s face gradually revealed an angry expression. Thinking about how his precious little one had actually suffered such an injury, the Barbarian Sect Master couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t know! That person called Xiao Changtian had a powerful background.¡± The Barbarian Elder knew that the Barbarian Clan Master would be extremely furious. Hence, he explained. ¡°It¡¯s just Xiao Changtian. I heard from Li Er that he doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power. In other words, he¡¯s just a mortal. So what if a mortal had a background?¡± Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian sect master said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Sect Master, calm down. If we can really deal with it, would I just let it go? Moreover, that person could easily chase away a Saint Emperor black bear. There were also people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets behind him!¡± The barbarian elder immediately explained loudly. ¡°Hehe, First Elder, I know that you are secretly not very satisfied with me. However, I did not expect you to be so bold now and even dare to deceive this sect master!¡± After listening to the Great Elder¡¯s words, the anger on the Barbarian Sect Master¡¯s face became even more obvious. He knew that the Great Elder was definitely looking for an opportunity to take revenge on him. The leader of the Barbarian Tribe and the elder of the Barbarian Tribe had a conflict before, but because of this incident, the two of them temporarily put aside their grudges. The leader of the Barbarian Tribe did not expect that the First Elder would dare to lie to him like this. He simply did not put him, the leader, in his eyes. ¡°Sect Master! You must believe me!¡± Looking at the Manyi Patriarch in front of him, the elder had already guessed the situation. After all, anyone who heard such a thing would be suspicious. ¡°First Elder, this sect master finally understands. You just don¡¯t like this sect master, right?¡±The Barbarian Tribe Sect Master looked at the Barbarian Tribe Elder with a cold smile on his face. ¡°And you even have the support of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Hehe, what a joke! What level of existence was the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Would he support someone so easily?¡± ¡°First Elder, next time you try to fool this Sect Master, you better draft it a few more times. Otherwise, this Sect Master won¡¯t believe it.¡± After the Sect Master of the Barbarian Tribe finished speaking with a face full of anger, he looked at the Barbarian Tribe Elder quietly. The barbarian elder knew that with the sect master¡¯s current appearance, he would not believe anything he said. ¡°Sect Master, the current situation is not optimistic. I am not joking. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate. However, Sect Master, you have to be prepared for the consequences of investigating Xiao Changtian.¡± In the end, the First Elder said helplessly. Chapter 864 - Chapter 863: Beyond the Three Realms (1) Chapter 863: Beyond the Three Realms (1) ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Master Wanshou looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly. He didn¡¯t want to say that this was an injury that he had never gotten into a fight with someone. It would be so embarrassing if word got out. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it.¡±Seeing Master Wanshou¡¯s resistance, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t force him anymore. After all, Xiao Changtian never liked to force others. At this moment, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was shocked when he heard the First Elder¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, Pavilion Master. Senior can even easily deal with a black bear of the Sage Sect level.¡±At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had a serious expression on his face. He did not have the slightest intention of joking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I really didn¡¯t expect it. I originally thought that senior was a peak expert with the strength of a Saint Emperor, but your strength far exceeded my expectations.¡± The Pavilion Lord of the Secret Pavilion muttered as he looked at the distance. It had been many years since an expert with the strength of a Saint Emperor had appeared in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. Even the rare experts in the Jade Lake Sacred World, such as the grand elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, were only Saint Rulers. Now that he knew that Xiao Changtian was not only a Saint Emperor, this was beyond his knowledge. ¡°Pavilion Master! Do you think Senior has already surpassed the Three Realms?¡± Looking at the shocked expression on the Pavilion Master¡¯s face, the Great Elder suddenly thought of something. ¡°Beyond the Three Realms!¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think that Senior¡¯s strength had already surpassed the three worlds!¡± At this moment, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets finally realized that there was always someone better than him. If not for the fact that Senior¡¯s strength was beyond the three worlds, how could he have adopted that ancient Immortal Beast as a pet? If senior¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t outside of the three worlds, how could he have so easily controlled the Saint Emperor Black Bear in the Bone Eroding Secret Realm? Therefore, all these signs showed that Senior¡¯s strength was outside the three worlds. No one could be his match at all. ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s fine as long as we all know about this matter. Don¡¯t tell outsiders. With Senior¡¯s strength, he must be tired of living like a master by pretending to be a mortal. We can¡¯t disturb Senior.¡± Thinking of this, the Pavilion Master of the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and instructed. ¡°With Senior, the demons won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s position in the Pavilion Master¡¯s heart was comparable to that of a god. Meanwhile, in the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Father! That Great Elder is getting more and more outrageous! My dantian was injured by that person, and in the end, First Elder didn¡¯t help me take revenge!¡± Man Li, who had returned to the Barbarian Sect, flew directly to the room of the sect master of the Barbarian Sect. He looked at the sect master and complained. ¡°What?! My son¡¯s dantian is damaged!¡± Hearing this news, the leader of the Barbarian Sect¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely cold. ¡°Quickly go and call the Great Elder over. This Sect Master wants to properly ask what¡¯s going on!¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect shouted at the guard at the door. He only had one precious son, and he was still counting on his precious son to take over the Barbarian Sect in the future. In the end, his dantian was actually damaged! This matter could not be let go so easily. At this moment, the Barbarian Elder had just walked to the entrance of the Barbarian Sect. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, bad news! Quickly go and find the Sect Master. The Sect Master is angry!¡±Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian immediately said loudly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Elder Man Yi knew that the first thing this Man Li would do when he returned was to complain. Then, the barbarian elder quickly walked towards the room of the barbarian sect master. ¡°Sect Master!¡± The barbarian elder looked at the barbarian sect master and said respectfully. ¡°Did you get the Yellowstone back?¡± Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian sect master did not get angry immediately. Instead, he asked slowly. ¡°Sect Master, the yellow stone has been found. Please take a look.¡± Then, the barbarian elder took out a yellow stone and handed it to the barbarian sect master. ¡°This matter was handled well.¡± Looking at the yellow stone in his hand, the Chief nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But, what¡¯s going on with Man Li¡¯s dantian? I specifically asked you to take good care of him before I left.¡± Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian sect master¡¯s face gradually revealed an angry expression. Thinking about how his precious little one had actually suffered such an injury, the Barbarian Sect Master couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t know! That person called Xiao Changtian had a powerful background.¡± The Barbarian Elder knew that the Barbarian Clan Master would be extremely furious. Hence, he explained. ¡°It¡¯s just Xiao Changtian. I heard from Li Er that he doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power. In other words, he¡¯s just a mortal. So what if a mortal had a background?¡± Looking at the barbarian elder, the barbarian sect master said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Sect Master, calm down. If we can really deal with it, would I just let it go? Moreover, that person could easily chase away a Saint Emperor black bear. There were also people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets behind him!¡± The barbarian elder immediately explained loudly. ¡°Hehe, First Elder, I know that you are secretly not very satisfied with me. However, I did not expect you to be so bold now and even dare to deceive this sect master!¡± After listening to the Great Elder¡¯s words, the anger on the Barbarian Sect Master¡¯s face became even more obvious. He knew that the Great Elder was definitely looking for an opportunity to take revenge on him. The leader of the Barbarian Tribe and the elder of the Barbarian Tribe had a conflict before, but because of this incident, the two of them temporarily put aside their grudges. The leader of the Barbarian Tribe did not expect that the First Elder would dare to lie to him like this. He simply did not put him, the leader, in his eyes. ¡°Sect Master! You must believe me!¡± Looking at the Manyi Patriarch in front of him, the elder had already guessed the situation. After all, anyone who heard such a thing would be suspicious. ¡°First Elder, this sect master finally understands. You just don¡¯t like this sect master, right?¡±The Barbarian Tribe Sect Master looked at the Barbarian Tribe Elder with a cold smile on his face. ¡°And you even have the support of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Hehe, what a joke! What level of existence was the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Would he support someone so easily?¡± ¡°First Elder, next time you try to fool this Sect Master, you better draft it a few more times. Otherwise, this Sect Master won¡¯t believe it.¡± After the Sect Master of the Barbarian Tribe finished speaking with a face full of anger, he looked at the Barbarian Tribe Elder quietly. The barbarian elder knew that with the sect master¡¯s current appearance, he would not believe anything he said. ¡°Sect Master, the current situation is not optimistic. I am not joking. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate. However, Sect Master, you have to be prepared for the consequences of investigating Xiao Changtian.¡± In the end, the First Elder said helplessly. Chapter 865 - Chapter 865: Looking for Trouble (1) Chapter 865: Looking for Trouble (1) ¡°What are these detestable demons doing?¡±At this moment, the Pavilion Master¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. These demons actually went to find trouble with Senior so recklessly. They were simply courting death. ¡°Then Pavilion Master, do we still have to attack?¡±The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion asked when he saw the Pavilion Master¡¯s gloomy expression. ¡°With Senior¡¯s strength, do you still need us to attack?¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets took a deep breath and said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Senior¡¯s attitude is first. We¡¯ll make a decision later.¡± Meanwhile, in the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Alright, stop eating. It¡¯s time to get down to business.¡±Saint Lord Six looked at the other demons and said. ¡°Sixth Brother, what should we do next?¡±The surrounding demons asked in confusion. ¡°Just look at me.¡± Holy Master Six said to the few of them in a bad mood. These people were just waiting for death by his side. After Second Divine Ancestor Liu finished speaking, he glanced around. ¡°Waiter, come here.¡± Holy Master Six shouted at the white beast from afar. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The white beast walked over and asked with a smile. ¡°You said that your boss is the chef for today¡¯s dish, right?¡±Holy Master Six said with a smile as he watched the white beast walk over. ¡°Yes, our boss personally cooked today. How do you feel?¡±Although the white beast didn¡¯t know what these people wanted to do, it still praised Xiao Changtian. ¡°How is it? Heh, what kind of rubbish is this? He wouldn¡¯t even eat it if he gave it to a dog. Call your boss out!¡± Sacred Lord Six said rudely. The white beast¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing Saint Master Six¡¯s words. These people in front of him were here to find trouble, right? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hear me? Hurry up and call your boss over.¡±Saint Master Six looked at the white beast in front of him and said impatiently. Although the white beast wanted to make a move, it remembered the rules of the Glorious Star Restaurant. The customer was God, and there must be no conflict with the customer. ¡°Alright.¡± In the end, the white beast glared at Sacred Master Six before walking towards the kitchen. ¡°Sixth Brother, your move is still the best.¡± Looking at Holy Master Six, the few people around him were undoubtedly prostrating themselves in admiration. He didn¡¯t expect Saint Master Six to be so smart. He used this method to call Xiao Changtian out. This way, not only could he observe Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength better, but he wouldn¡¯t be exposed easily. ¡°Just wait and see how I deal with Xiao Changtian.¡± Speaking up to this point, Holy Master Six¡¯s face was filled with determination. After a while, Xiao Changtian followed the white beast out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? These few guests? Is there something wrong with my cooking?¡± Xiao Changtian had also heard from the white beast that the guests at this table were here to cause trouble. Although he was a little surprised, he still came out to take a look. ¡°Are you the owner of this Glorious Star Restaurant?¡±When Xiao Changtian came out, Saint Master Six kept sizing him up. ¡°That¡¯s right, customers. I¡¯m the owner of Star Glory Restaurant. I¡¯m also the head chef today. Are you not used to the food?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with these people. After all, there were other guests in the Glorious Star Restaurant. It would not be good if word got out. After observing Xiao Changtian for a while, the disdain on Saint Lord Six¡¯s face became even more intense. What kind of expert was this Xiao Changtian? He was clearly just a mortal. How could the Left Protector die at the hands of such a person? ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but what are you guys doing? Not only was it terrible, but it was also so expensive. Wasn¡¯t this cheating?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Saint Lord Six said rudely. Since he knew the true face of Xiao Changtian, he did not need to be careful anymore. ¡°Dear guests, our Glorious Star Restaurant is not a place for you to find trouble.¡±Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened after hearing the Saint Lord¡¯s words. ¡°You said that our food tastes bad, so why did you eat it all? There are also people who say that the dishes of our Xinhua Restaurant are expensive. Hehe, it¡¯s really ridiculous. The most a dish of our Xinhua Restaurant costs is only three gold coins. Are you all beggars? Even these few gold coins are too expensive?¡± Looking at the Sacred Lord Liu and Xiao Changtian in front of him, he was even more unceremonious. Xiao Changtian believed that customers were God. However, if someone really wanted to pick a fight with them, Xiao Changtian would not let them off easily. Moreover, these people in front of him looked like they were deliberately looking for trouble. ¡°That¡¯s right! What was going on with these people? Could he be that poor? It was already so cheap, yet he was still looking for trouble.¡± ¡°Aiya, these people look like those kinds of deadbeats. They probably don¡¯t want to pay.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to pay these few gold coins. This is really shocking. This person is really shameless.¡± The surrounding people were also attracted by Xiao Changtian¡¯s commotion. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be people looking for trouble in a place like the Glorious Star Restaurant. The dishes in Glorious Star Restaurant were not only delicious and nutritious, but they were also cheap. It had always been the most affordable restaurant in Star Town. As long as it was a resident of Star Town, there was no one who did not praise Star Glory Tower. As for the six Holy Masters, they had also seen it with their own eyes. These people were deliberately looking for trouble, or they wanted to renege on their debts. Seeing how everyone around him was criticizing him, Holy Master Six¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°You¡­ What do you know!¡± Saint Master Six looked at Xiao Changtian and the others angrily. ¡°His cooking is obviously terrible. You¡¯re actually speaking up for him!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. If you really don¡¯t have the money to pay, then this meal will be on me.¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly as he looked at Saint Master Six¡¯s unreasonable behavior. He did not expect to meet such a shameless customer. ¡°You! You!¡± Saint Lord Six was speechless at Xiao Changtian¡¯s attitude. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll go back on my word? You, hurry up and take out some gold coins!¡± Saint Sovereign Six finished talking to Xiao Changtian and then looked at a demon beside him and shouted. ¡°Six¡­ Brother Liuliu, I¡­ Where am I going to get gold coins? I don¡¯t have any.¡± The person who was called was stunned and quickly said. ¡°Damn!¡± Holy Master Six was embarrassed, and then he asked the demon beside him. ¡°Six¡­ Brother Liuliu, I-I didn¡¯t do it either.¡± The demon also said with a sad face. ¡°Sixth Brother, none of us have it.¡± Seeing the anger on Saint Lord Six¡¯s face, the people beside him said in unison. They were in the demon race every day, so they didn¡¯t need gold coins at all. Moreover, even if they did, they didn¡¯t have any. ¡°Aiya, in this world, you have the nerve to come out to eat without money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t afford it and you still want to cheat.¡± Seeing the Saint Lord and the others like this, the surrounding people all looked at them with disdain and even pointed at them. Chapter 866 - Chapter 865: Looking for Trouble (1) Chapter 865: Looking for Trouble (1) ¡°What are these detestable demons doing?¡±At this moment, the Pavilion Master¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. These demons actually went to find trouble with Senior so recklessly. They were simply courting death. ¡°Then Pavilion Master, do we still have to attack?¡±The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion asked when he saw the Pavilion Master¡¯s gloomy expression. ¡°With Senior¡¯s strength, do you still need us to attack?¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets took a deep breath and said. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Senior¡¯s attitude is first. We¡¯ll make a decision later.¡± Meanwhile, in the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Alright, stop eating. It¡¯s time to get down to business.¡±Saint Lord Six looked at the other demons and said. ¡°Sixth Brother, what should we do next?¡±The surrounding demons asked in confusion. ¡°Just look at me.¡± Holy Master Six said to the few of them in a bad mood. These people were just waiting for death by his side. After Second Divine Ancestor Liu finished speaking, he glanced around. ¡°Waiter, come here.¡± Holy Master Six shouted at the white beast from afar. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The white beast walked over and asked with a smile. ¡°You said that your boss is the chef for today¡¯s dish, right?¡±Holy Master Six said with a smile as he watched the white beast walk over. ¡°Yes, our boss personally cooked today. How do you feel?¡±Although the white beast didn¡¯t know what these people wanted to do, it still praised Xiao Changtian. ¡°How is it? Heh, what kind of rubbish is this? He wouldn¡¯t even eat it if he gave it to a dog. Call your boss out!¡± Sacred Lord Six said rudely. The white beast¡¯s expression changed drastically upon hearing Saint Master Six¡¯s words. These people in front of him were here to find trouble, right? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hear me? Hurry up and call your boss over.¡±Saint Master Six looked at the white beast in front of him and said impatiently. Although the white beast wanted to make a move, it remembered the rules of the Glorious Star Restaurant. The customer was God, and there must be no conflict with the customer. ¡°Alright.¡± In the end, the white beast glared at Sacred Master Six before walking towards the kitchen. ¡°Sixth Brother, your move is still the best.¡± Looking at Holy Master Six, the few people around him were undoubtedly prostrating themselves in admiration. He didn¡¯t expect Saint Master Six to be so smart. He used this method to call Xiao Changtian out. This way, not only could he observe Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength better, but he wouldn¡¯t be exposed easily. ¡°Just wait and see how I deal with Xiao Changtian.¡± Speaking up to this point, Holy Master Six¡¯s face was filled with determination. After a while, Xiao Changtian followed the white beast out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? These few guests? Is there something wrong with my cooking?¡± Xiao Changtian had also heard from the white beast that the guests at this table were here to cause trouble. Although he was a little surprised, he still came out to take a look. ¡°Are you the owner of this Glorious Star Restaurant?¡±When Xiao Changtian came out, Saint Master Six kept sizing him up. ¡°That¡¯s right, customers. I¡¯m the owner of Star Glory Restaurant. I¡¯m also the head chef today. Are you not used to the food?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with these people. After all, there were other guests in the Glorious Star Restaurant. It would not be good if word got out. After observing Xiao Changtian for a while, the disdain on Saint Lord Six¡¯s face became even more intense. What kind of expert was this Xiao Changtian? He was clearly just a mortal. How could the Left Protector die at the hands of such a person? ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but what are you guys doing? Not only was it terrible, but it was also so expensive. Wasn¡¯t this cheating?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Saint Lord Six said rudely. Since he knew the true face of Xiao Changtian, he did not need to be careful anymore. ¡°Dear guests, our Glorious Star Restaurant is not a place for you to find trouble.¡±Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened after hearing the Saint Lord¡¯s words. ¡°You said that our food tastes bad, so why did you eat it all? There are also people who say that the dishes of our Xinhua Restaurant are expensive. Hehe, it¡¯s really ridiculous. The most a dish of our Xinhua Restaurant costs is only three gold coins. Are you all beggars? Even these few gold coins are too expensive?¡± Looking at the Sacred Lord Liu and Xiao Changtian in front of him, he was even more unceremonious. Xiao Changtian believed that customers were God. However, if someone really wanted to pick a fight with them, Xiao Changtian would not let them off easily. Moreover, these people in front of him looked like they were deliberately looking for trouble. ¡°That¡¯s right! What was going on with these people? Could he be that poor? It was already so cheap, yet he was still looking for trouble.¡± ¡°Aiya, these people look like those kinds of deadbeats. They probably don¡¯t want to pay.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to pay these few gold coins. This is really shocking. This person is really shameless.¡± The surrounding people were also attracted by Xiao Changtian¡¯s commotion. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be people looking for trouble in a place like the Glorious Star Restaurant. The dishes in Glorious Star Restaurant were not only delicious and nutritious, but they were also cheap. It had always been the most affordable restaurant in Star Town. As long as it was a resident of Star Town, there was no one who did not praise Star Glory Tower. As for the six Holy Masters, they had also seen it with their own eyes. These people were deliberately looking for trouble, or they wanted to renege on their debts. Seeing how everyone around him was criticizing him, Holy Master Six¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°You¡­ What do you know!¡± Saint Master Six looked at Xiao Changtian and the others angrily. ¡°His cooking is obviously terrible. You¡¯re actually speaking up for him!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. If you really don¡¯t have the money to pay, then this meal will be on me.¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly as he looked at Saint Master Six¡¯s unreasonable behavior. He did not expect to meet such a shameless customer. ¡°You! You!¡± Saint Lord Six was speechless at Xiao Changtian¡¯s attitude. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll go back on my word? You, hurry up and take out some gold coins!¡± Saint Sovereign Six finished talking to Xiao Changtian and then looked at a demon beside him and shouted. ¡°Six¡­ Brother Liuliu, I¡­ Where am I going to get gold coins? I don¡¯t have any.¡± The person who was called was stunned and quickly said. ¡°Damn!¡± Holy Master Six was embarrassed, and then he asked the demon beside him. ¡°Six¡­ Brother Liuliu, I-I didn¡¯t do it either.¡± The demon also said with a sad face. ¡°Sixth Brother, none of us have it.¡± Seeing the anger on Saint Lord Six¡¯s face, the people beside him said in unison. They were in the demon race every day, so they didn¡¯t need gold coins at all. Moreover, even if they did, they didn¡¯t have any. ¡°Aiya, in this world, you have the nerve to come out to eat without money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t afford it and you still want to cheat.¡± Seeing the Saint Lord and the others like this, the surrounding people all looked at them with disdain and even pointed at them. Chapter 867 - Chapter 867: Run Quickly (1) Chapter 867: Run Quickly (1) ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll go to the back and call Senior.¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er finished speaking, she quickly walked back. ¡°Senior, senior, there are people looking for you outside.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er quickly said after seeing Xiao Changtian. ¡°Several people?¡± Xiao Changtian asked in confusion. ¡°Who is it? I didn¡¯t hear anyone coming either.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was confused, he still walked forward. Black Tortoise and the others were lying in the back of the house and did not go to the front, so the few people from the Barbarian Sect were not frightened by them. ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Looking at the sect leader of the Barbarian Sect sitting in front, Xiao Changtian asked doubtfully. He did not know these people at all. ¡°Haha, Xiao Changtian, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the leader of the Barbarian Sect sneered. ¡°I am the leader of the Barbarian Sect! I¡¯m sure you know about our Barbarian Sect.¡± At this moment, the leader of the Barbarian Sect looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. His precious son¡¯s dantian was actually damaged by such a mortal. How was this possible? The Great Elder must have colluded with Xiao Changtian to act so unscrupulously while this mortal was with the Heaven Secret Pavilion. ¡°Barbarian Sect?¡± Hearing the words of the leader of the Barbarian Sect, Xiao Changtian instantly understood what was going on. It turned out that he had hit him. He had come to find trouble. He even brought so many people with him. What a joke. ¡°You injured my son, Man Li. Do you think you can run away so easily?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the leader of Barbarian Sect said with a fierce face. When Feng Ling ¡®er saw this scene, she instantly understood. These people in front of him were here to cause trouble! However, they had found the wrong person. Did they really think that Xiao Changtian was someone to be trifled with? ¡± Hehe, a few of you are in the wrong. I was just teaching him a lesson with a wooden stick. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the few people and his expression gradually became serious. Did these people really think that they were easy to bully? ¡°Hehehe, what a joke. You only gave my son a meal? Then I¡¯ll beat you up with a wooden stick today.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect was smiling coldly. He looked at Xiao Changtian with a gloomy face and murderous intent in his eyes. After he taught Xiao Changtian a lesson, he would teach the Great Elder a lesson when he returned. At this moment, under the eaves of the back room. ¡°Dammit, someone¡¯s here to court death again!¡± White Tiger said angrily when he heard the commotion in front of him. ¡°Black Tortoise, it¡¯s your turn this time!¡±Looking at Black Tortoise beside him, White Tiger urged. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m going now.¡±The Black Tortoise said slowly and crawled forward. At this moment, although Xiao Changtian was extremely angry, he also knew that the Barbarian Sect in front of him was not to be trifled with. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know what kind of strength the leader of the Barbarian Sect was. If he really fought with him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have much chance of winning. At this moment, the leader of the Barbarian Sect was about to attack Xiao Changtian. However, just as he was about to attack, he suddenly saw the Black Tortoise coming out from the corner of the roof. Looking at the Black Tortoise, the Barbarian Sect¡¯s sect master, who was about to attack, suddenly stopped. ¡°Then¡­ What is that?¡± The Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect thought that he had seen wrongly. He rubbed it in disbelief and looked at Black Tortoise. ¡°F * ck! Really!¡± The Black Tortoise looked at the leader of the Barbarian Sect with disdain. With such strength, he still dared to disturb the senior. He was simply courting death. Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the leader of the Barbarian Sect quickly withdrew his hand and bowed to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, we were wrong just now. I apologize to you now.¡± Before Imam Zhangtian could respond to what was going on, he saw the Barbarian Sect Master bow to him and apologize. The other members of the Barbarian Sect were even more dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Zong¡­Sect Master must have taken the wrong medicine.¡± At this moment, the other members of the Barbarian Sect did not see the Black Tortoise in the corner of the room. He looked at the reaction of the leader of the Barbarian Sect in surprise. Even Xiao Changtian was surprised. Could it be that this guy in front of him had schizophrenia? This disease was not common in this world. He had never even heard of it. However, he could transmigrate. What was impossible in this world? Since this barbarian sect master was a mental patient, he would not bother with him so much. After all, if a mental patient went crazy, he would not dare to deal with it. ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing the sect master of the Barbarian Sect like this, the other members of the Barbarian Sect could not help but walk up to the sect master and ask in confusion. The leader of the Barbarian Sect didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He was still looking at Xiao Changtian, who was bowing. ¡°Ah, alright, alright, I forgive you. You should leave quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that when a mental patient went crazy, no one could stop him. Xiao Changtian had been tired for the whole day, and he didn¡¯t want to be implicated again. ¡°Alright, Senior, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to let him go so quickly. After saying that, he ran away without caring about anything else. ¡°Damn, this¡­ What is going on?¡± ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, wait for us!¡± Seeing the leader of the Barbarian Sect run away so quickly, the remaining members of the Barbarian Sect all chased after him in panic. ¡°Ah, no wonder that boy called Man Li is like this. It turns out that his father is a psychopath.¡±Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. The Black Tortoise saw that before it could make a move, that person had run out in fear. It only sighed. The leader of the Barbarian Sect, who had run far away, was panting heavily as he looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. He was absolutely not mistaken just now. The Black Tortoise under the eaves just now was the legendary Black Tortoise! It was simply terrifying! ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, why are you running?¡± The few people from the Barbarian Sect who had caught up with them looked at the leader of the Barbarian Sect and asked curiously. ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you see the Black Tortoise behind Xiao Changtian?¡± Seeing that these people were still asking questions in confusion, the sect master of the Barbarian Sect said in a bad mood. ¡°What is it? Black Tortoise? Sect Master, are you mistaken? Why is Black Tortoise in that small courtyard?¡± Hearing the words of the leader of the Barbarian Sect, the others asked in disbelief. Was the sect master really not seeing things? How was this possible? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not even believe me now?¡± Looking at the few people in front of him, the Barbarian Sect¡¯s sect leader glared at them and said. Chapter 868 - Chapter 867: Run Quickly (1) Chapter 867: Run Quickly (1) ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll go to the back and call Senior.¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er finished speaking, she quickly walked back. ¡°Senior, senior, there are people looking for you outside.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er quickly said after seeing Xiao Changtian. ¡°Several people?¡± Xiao Changtian asked in confusion. ¡°Who is it? I didn¡¯t hear anyone coming either.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was confused, he still walked forward. Black Tortoise and the others were lying in the back of the house and did not go to the front, so the few people from the Barbarian Sect were not frightened by them. ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Looking at the sect leader of the Barbarian Sect sitting in front, Xiao Changtian asked doubtfully. He did not know these people at all. ¡°Haha, Xiao Changtian, you¡¯re finally out!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the leader of the Barbarian Sect sneered. ¡°I am the leader of the Barbarian Sect! I¡¯m sure you know about our Barbarian Sect.¡± At this moment, the leader of the Barbarian Sect looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. His precious son¡¯s dantian was actually damaged by such a mortal. How was this possible? The Great Elder must have colluded with Xiao Changtian to act so unscrupulously while this mortal was with the Heaven Secret Pavilion. ¡°Barbarian Sect?¡± Hearing the words of the leader of the Barbarian Sect, Xiao Changtian instantly understood what was going on. It turned out that he had hit him. He had come to find trouble. He even brought so many people with him. What a joke. ¡°You injured my son, Man Li. Do you think you can run away so easily?¡±Looking at Xiao Changtian, the leader of Barbarian Sect said with a fierce face. When Feng Ling ¡®er saw this scene, she instantly understood. These people in front of him were here to cause trouble! However, they had found the wrong person. Did they really think that Xiao Changtian was someone to be trifled with? ¡± Hehe, a few of you are in the wrong. I was just teaching him a lesson with a wooden stick. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the few people and his expression gradually became serious. Did these people really think that they were easy to bully? ¡°Hehehe, what a joke. You only gave my son a meal? Then I¡¯ll beat you up with a wooden stick today.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect was smiling coldly. He looked at Xiao Changtian with a gloomy face and murderous intent in his eyes. After he taught Xiao Changtian a lesson, he would teach the Great Elder a lesson when he returned. At this moment, under the eaves of the back room. ¡°Dammit, someone¡¯s here to court death again!¡± White Tiger said angrily when he heard the commotion in front of him. ¡°Black Tortoise, it¡¯s your turn this time!¡±Looking at Black Tortoise beside him, White Tiger urged. ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m going now.¡±The Black Tortoise said slowly and crawled forward. At this moment, although Xiao Changtian was extremely angry, he also knew that the Barbarian Sect in front of him was not to be trifled with. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know what kind of strength the leader of the Barbarian Sect was. If he really fought with him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have much chance of winning. At this moment, the leader of the Barbarian Sect was about to attack Xiao Changtian. However, just as he was about to attack, he suddenly saw the Black Tortoise coming out from the corner of the roof. Looking at the Black Tortoise, the Barbarian Sect¡¯s sect master, who was about to attack, suddenly stopped. ¡°Then¡­ What is that?¡± The Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect thought that he had seen wrongly. He rubbed it in disbelief and looked at Black Tortoise. ¡°F * ck! Really!¡± The Black Tortoise looked at the leader of the Barbarian Sect with disdain. With such strength, he still dared to disturb the senior. He was simply courting death. Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the leader of the Barbarian Sect quickly withdrew his hand and bowed to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, we were wrong just now. I apologize to you now.¡± Before Imam Zhangtian could respond to what was going on, he saw the Barbarian Sect Master bow to him and apologize. The other members of the Barbarian Sect were even more dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Zong¡­Sect Master must have taken the wrong medicine.¡± At this moment, the other members of the Barbarian Sect did not see the Black Tortoise in the corner of the room. He looked at the reaction of the leader of the Barbarian Sect in surprise. Even Xiao Changtian was surprised. Could it be that this guy in front of him had schizophrenia? This disease was not common in this world. He had never even heard of it. However, he could transmigrate. What was impossible in this world? Since this barbarian sect master was a mental patient, he would not bother with him so much. After all, if a mental patient went crazy, he would not dare to deal with it. ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing the sect master of the Barbarian Sect like this, the other members of the Barbarian Sect could not help but walk up to the sect master and ask in confusion. The leader of the Barbarian Sect didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He was still looking at Xiao Changtian, who was bowing. ¡°Ah, alright, alright, I forgive you. You should leave quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that when a mental patient went crazy, no one could stop him. Xiao Changtian had been tired for the whole day, and he didn¡¯t want to be implicated again. ¡°Alright, Senior, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to let him go so quickly. After saying that, he ran away without caring about anything else. ¡°Damn, this¡­ What is going on?¡± ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, wait for us!¡± Seeing the leader of the Barbarian Sect run away so quickly, the remaining members of the Barbarian Sect all chased after him in panic. ¡°Ah, no wonder that boy called Man Li is like this. It turns out that his father is a psychopath.¡±Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. The Black Tortoise saw that before it could make a move, that person had run out in fear. It only sighed. The leader of the Barbarian Sect, who had run far away, was panting heavily as he looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. He was absolutely not mistaken just now. The Black Tortoise under the eaves just now was the legendary Black Tortoise! It was simply terrifying! ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, why are you running?¡± The few people from the Barbarian Sect who had caught up with them looked at the leader of the Barbarian Sect and asked curiously. ¡°Are you stupid? Didn¡¯t you see the Black Tortoise behind Xiao Changtian?¡± Seeing that these people were still asking questions in confusion, the sect master of the Barbarian Sect said in a bad mood. ¡°What is it? Black Tortoise? Sect Master, are you mistaken? Why is Black Tortoise in that small courtyard?¡± Hearing the words of the leader of the Barbarian Sect, the others asked in disbelief. Was the sect master really not seeing things? How was this possible? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not even believe me now?¡± Looking at the few people in front of him, the Barbarian Sect¡¯s sect leader glared at them and said. Chapter 869 - Chapter 869: A Contest (1) Chapter 869: A Contest (1) ¡°Senior, this guy wants the Glorious Star Tower¡¯s plaque. If we don¡¯t agree, he won¡¯t leave.¡± Then, Limitless started to complain to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s actually such a thing?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Chu Sheng in surprise. This old man looked quite normal. He didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing. ¡°Um, uncle, our Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s signboard is not for sale.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled at Chu Sheng and said. Chu Sheng listened to Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he glanced at him and said indifferently,¡± Could it be that the plaque outside was written by you?¡±¡± Xiao Changtian frowned and looked at Taoist Chu Sheng. ¡°Yes, I wrote the plaque outside.¡±Xiao Changtian said without hesitation. What was wrong with this old man? Why was he so obsessed with his own plaque? Could it be that this old man was not going to leave until he got the plaque? ¡°You wrote it? Haha, how is that possible? How could a person like you write such words?¡± What Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect was that this old man would laugh at him after hearing his words. ¡°Old Taoist Chu Sheng, are you courting death? How dare you say that about Senior!¡± Hearing Chu Sheng¡¯s words, not only Xiao Changtian, but everyone else around him looked at him angrily. This Taoist Priest Chu Sheng actually dared to say such things about Senior. He was really courting death. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Senior would get angry and slap him to death? After hearing Chu Sheng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s expressionless face was filled with anger. Is this old man alright? A person like me, what kind of person am I? ¡°No, uncle, don¡¯t be unreasonable here. Although I, Xiao Changtian, respect the old and love the young, if you still refuse to let me go, don¡¯t blame me for bullying the old!¡± Xiao Changtian said. It seemed that if he didn¡¯t show his power, everyone would really think that he was a sick cat. Such a thing had been happening for the past few days. If he didn¡¯t stop it, anyone would dare to come and find trouble in the future. ¡°Hahaha, kid, since you said you wrote this plaque, do you dare to bet with me?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrogance, Chu Sheng¡¯s interest was piqued. It just so happened that Limitless and the others were also present. Although he couldn¡¯t win in martial arts, he could still win in literature. At that time, he would be able to obtain that plaque openly. After hearing Taoist Priest Chu Sheng¡¯s words, the faces of Limitless and the others turned ugly. Everyone knew that Chu Sheng had been practicing calligraphy since he was three years old. He had been practicing calligraphy for decades. Now, he actually wanted to use what he was best at to compare with his senior. How shameless! ¡°How do you want to compete?¡± Xiao Changtian raised his eyebrows and asked. He was not afraid of the competition. He did not believe that the old man in front of him could compare to him. Xiao Changtian was very confident in his calligraphy. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Let¡¯s compete in calligraphy. If I win, the plaque outside will be mine.¡± Chu Sheng had already thought about it, he just needed Xiao Changtian to agree. As for this competition, he was 100% confident because he didn¡¯t believe that the words ¡®Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯ were written by Xiao Changtian. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Xiao Changtian sneered as he looked at Chu Sheng. ¡°Haha, if I lose, how can I lose? But you said that for the sake of fairness. If I lose, I¡¯ll give you the Spirit Brush in my hand.¡± Chu Sheng said confidently. ¡°Spirit Brush? This Taoist Chu Sheng was actually so willing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He was actually so willing to do so. However, he did not know who would win. After all, Taoist Chu Sheng had decades of experience. Chu Sheng¡¯s experience was probably even greater than his senior¡¯s age.¡± Hearing Taoist Chu Sheng¡¯s words, the surrounding people whispered. They knew how important the Spirit Brush was. The Spirit Brush was not just a brush, it was also a magic weapon that could kill. Moreover, it was a very high-level magic tool. This Spirit Brush was very precious to Taoist Chu Sheng. ¡°Although I don¡¯t care about this pen, it seems to be very important to you. Since you¡¯re so sincere, let¡¯s do this.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the rewards. He just wanted to teach this old man a lesson and not cause trouble outside just because he was old. ¡°Humph! He didn¡¯t care at all. In a while, he would make you lose completely.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s disdain, Chu Sheng rolled his eyes and said. This brat, this brat actually despised his Spirit Brush. He was simply too arrogant. In a while, he would let this kid know what true strength was. ¡°Since the bet has been set, let¡¯s start now. Otherwise, it will affect the business of my Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at Chu Sheng and said. ¡°White beast, Uncle Limitless, please help me prepare some brush and ink.¡± Xiao Changtian said to the people behind him. ¡°Senior, I have some here, but it¡¯s very ordinary¡­¡± At this moment, Elder Wanshou walked in from outside and said. He didn¡¯t expect Chu Sheng to be so fast. ¡°Since Uncle WanShou is prepared, then it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ordinary.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand nonchalantly. Calligraphy was not about tools. Even if he used ordinary brush and ink, Xiao Changtian could still write well. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou did not hesitate and quickly took out his brush and ink. On the other side, Taoist Chu Sheng took out his Spirit Brush. He looked at the ordinary tools on Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. Chu Sheng sneered. How could that brush and ink compare to his own Spirit Brush? This Xiao Changtian really overestimated himself. Just wait to lose. ¡°Senior, can we really win?¡± Looking at the gap between the two sides, Limitless said worriedly. ¡°Uncle Limitless, how can you not trust Senior? Who was Senior? Since he had said it, he would definitely win.¡± Loraine consoled him from the side. This wasn¡¯t a consolation, because Loraine believed that her senior would definitely win. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Taoist Chu Sheng each occupied a table and prepared their tools. ¡°Since both of us are ready, let¡¯s set a theme first. I¡¯ll let you have your way this time. You can decide the theme this time.¡± Taoist Chu Sheng looked at Xiao Changtian and revealed a determined smile. Because he believed that no matter what the theme was, he would win. ¡°Alright, since you put it that way, then don¡¯t set a theme. Just write four big words. Twisting Heaven and Earth! What do you think?¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile. Chapter 870 - Chapter 870: Turning the Tide (1) Chapter 870: Turning the Tide (1) ¡°Twisting Heaven and Earth? Hahaha, you¡¯re really bold.¡±Chu Sheng didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be so arrogant, but since he said it, he would satisfy him. ¡°Alright, then the two of us will write these four big words and see who can write them better.¡±Chu Sheng nodded. He wanted to make Xiao Changtian admit defeat. Then, the two of them began to move their hands. Chu Sheng spread out the Xuan paper he had brought with him and began to move his hands. On the other hand, Xiao Changtian was still slowly spreading the paper while Chu Sheng was dancing on the paper. After a while, Chu Sheng finished writing the words Twisting Heaven and Earth. ¡°That Taoist Chu Sheng is indeed a person who has practiced calligraphy for so many years. I seem to feel the power of the Great Dao in this calligraphy!¡± Looking at Chu Sheng¡¯s calligraphy, the surrounding onlookers exclaimed. When they saw the two people writing calligraphy in the Glorious Star Restaurant, they could not help but come over. When they saw the words written by Chu Sheng, they were all extremely surprised. ¡°This¡­ He seemed to be Chu Sheng from the Jade Nether Kingdom!¡± Finally, someone in the crowd exclaimed. ¡°What?! It was that calligraphy saint, Chu Sheng!¡± Upon hearing this name, the people in the crowd suddenly became excited. They did not expect that this Taoist Chu Sheng would actually come to their Star Town. This was simply big news. ¡°I never thought that I would be able to see Taoist Chu Sheng¡¯s handwriting in my lifetime.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this word is simply a divine stroke. No one can compare to him.¡± At this moment, everyone around was praising the four words written by Chu Sheng. Hearing the praises of the people around him, Taoist Chu Sheng had a smug look on his face. He knew that his name was still very useful. Wasn¡¯t he recognized? Hearing the praises of the people around him, Taoist Chu Sheng smiled and nodded at them. ¡°As expected of Chu Sheng! He¡¯s actually so amiable. He even nodded at us just now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I wonder if I can ask him for an autograph later.¡± On the other side, everyone was praising Chu Sheng while Xiao Changtian was pointing at the beginning. ¡°What is that Taoist Chu Sheng so proud of? Let¡¯s see how Senior will make him admit defeat later.¡± Looking at Chu Sheng and the white beasts, he said disdainfully. He would let this Taoist Chu Sheng be smug for a while longer and see how Senior would crush him later. Under such circumstances, Xiao Changtian finally began to write on the paper. ¡°Twist.¡± Looking at the white paper, Xiao Changtian murmured. ¡°Turn.¡± ¡°Qian.¡± ¡°Kun.¡± These four words were written by Xiao Changtian in one go. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Looking at his own handwriting, Xiao Changtian gently put down the brush in his hand. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re finally done. Let me see how good your writing is.¡±After saying that, Chu Sheng was about to take Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and mock him. However, just as he walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s table, his pupils constricted and his face was filled with shock. At the same time, his body trembled slightly. ¡°This¡­ Did you write this?¡± Then, Chu Sheng looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that this mortal in front of him could actually write such words. The words in front of him were not just words, but even the energy contained in them did not dare to look directly at them. At this moment, the words Twisting Heaven and Earth were no longer words, but could really turn the world around. Immediately, Chu Sheng quickly moved his eyes away from Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He felt that if he continued reading, not only would he be able to turn the tables, but he would also be able to turn the tables. ¡°Hey, old man, I wrote these words here. Did everyone see it?¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at Taoist Chu Sheng. Could it be that this Taoist Priest Chu Sheng wanted to go back on his word? However, he would not give him the chance to go back on his word. ¡°Then¡­ You were also the one who wrote the signboard for Glorious Star Restaurant!¡± At this moment, Chu Sheng finally believed that the plaque outside was written by Xiao Changtian. And he had unintentionally offended such a senior. ¡°No, I said, what¡¯s wrong with you, old man. I said that I wrote that plaque from the beginning, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Looking at Chu Sheng in front of him, Xiao Changtian was getting impatient. This old man was really looking for trouble. He would definitely kick him out later. ¡°Alright, since both of us have finished writing, it¡¯s time to determine the winner.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian placed his words together with Chu Sheng¡¯s words without hesitation. ¡°How is it? This time, he would let everyone decide whose handwriting was better.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and said to the people around him. Everyone was attracted by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. There were also many cultivators around. When they saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, all of them widened their eyes in surprise. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone could write to this extent. ¡°Twisting Heaven and Earth! It can really turn the tables!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the cultivators around him murmured. They could feel how powerful Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were. ¡°Not good! Everyone, don¡¯t look at it yet. The energy in these words is too strong. We can¡¯t resist it at all.¡± Immediately, someone shouted. That person only looked at it for two seconds, but he could feel that his soul was being attacked by the words Twisting Heaven and Earth. This Xiao Changtian was simply too terrifying. Compared to Chu Sheng¡¯s words, Chu Sheng¡¯s words immediately dimmed. It could even be said that with Xiao Changtian¡¯s words beside him, no one would notice Chu Sheng¡¯s words at all. Even an ordinary mortal could feel a majestic aura from Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. This aura was something that Taoist Chu Sheng could not compare to. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this Taoist Chu Sheng couldn¡¯t even compare to the owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I wonder how the title of Calligraphy Saint landed on Taoist Chu Sheng¡¯s head.¡± At this moment, the moment Xiao Changtian took out his calligraphy, everyone¡¯s attitude changed. Each of them praised Xiao Changtian, and each of them doubted Chu Sheng. ¡°How is it? Who do you think will win?¡± Xiao Changtian asked with a smile. ¡°Aiya, Senior, is there a need to ask? Of course you won! Who the hell is that Taoist Chu Sheng? He can¡¯t even compare to you!¡± Limitless, who was standing at the side, immediately stood up and said loudly when he saw the situation in front of him. Chapter 871 - Chapter 870: Turning the Tide (1) Chapter 870: Turning the Tide (1) ¡°Twisting Heaven and Earth? Hahaha, you¡¯re really bold.¡±Chu Sheng didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be so arrogant, but since he said it, he would satisfy him. ¡°Alright, then the two of us will write these four big words and see who can write them better.¡±Chu Sheng nodded. He wanted to make Xiao Changtian admit defeat. Then, the two of them began to move their hands. Chu Sheng spread out the Xuan paper he had brought with him and began to move his hands. On the other hand, Xiao Changtian was still slowly spreading the paper while Chu Sheng was dancing on the paper. After a while, Chu Sheng finished writing the words Twisting Heaven and Earth. ¡°That Taoist Chu Sheng is indeed a person who has practiced calligraphy for so many years. I seem to feel the power of the Great Dao in this calligraphy!¡± Looking at Chu Sheng¡¯s calligraphy, the surrounding onlookers exclaimed. When they saw the two people writing calligraphy in the Glorious Star Restaurant, they could not help but come over. When they saw the words written by Chu Sheng, they were all extremely surprised. ¡°This¡­ He seemed to be Chu Sheng from the Jade Nether Kingdom!¡± Finally, someone in the crowd exclaimed. ¡°What?! It was that calligraphy saint, Chu Sheng!¡± Upon hearing this name, the people in the crowd suddenly became excited. They did not expect that this Taoist Chu Sheng would actually come to their Star Town. This was simply big news. ¡°I never thought that I would be able to see Taoist Chu Sheng¡¯s handwriting in my lifetime.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this word is simply a divine stroke. No one can compare to him.¡± At this moment, everyone around was praising the four words written by Chu Sheng. Hearing the praises of the people around him, Taoist Chu Sheng had a smug look on his face. He knew that his name was still very useful. Wasn¡¯t he recognized? Hearing the praises of the people around him, Taoist Chu Sheng smiled and nodded at them. ¡°As expected of Chu Sheng! He¡¯s actually so amiable. He even nodded at us just now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I wonder if I can ask him for an autograph later.¡± On the other side, everyone was praising Chu Sheng while Xiao Changtian was pointing at the beginning. ¡°What is that Taoist Chu Sheng so proud of? Let¡¯s see how Senior will make him admit defeat later.¡± Looking at Chu Sheng and the white beasts, he said disdainfully. He would let this Taoist Chu Sheng be smug for a while longer and see how Senior would crush him later. Under such circumstances, Xiao Changtian finally began to write on the paper. ¡°Twist.¡± Looking at the white paper, Xiao Changtian murmured. ¡°Turn.¡± ¡°Qian.¡± ¡°Kun.¡± These four words were written by Xiao Changtian in one go. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Looking at his own handwriting, Xiao Changtian gently put down the brush in his hand. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re finally done. Let me see how good your writing is.¡±After saying that, Chu Sheng was about to take Xiao Changtian¡¯s words and mock him. However, just as he walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s table, his pupils constricted and his face was filled with shock. At the same time, his body trembled slightly. ¡°This¡­ Did you write this?¡± Then, Chu Sheng looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that this mortal in front of him could actually write such words. The words in front of him were not just words, but even the energy contained in them did not dare to look directly at them. At this moment, the words Twisting Heaven and Earth were no longer words, but could really turn the world around. Immediately, Chu Sheng quickly moved his eyes away from Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. He felt that if he continued reading, not only would he be able to turn the tables, but he would also be able to turn the tables. ¡°Hey, old man, I wrote these words here. Did everyone see it?¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at Taoist Chu Sheng. Could it be that this Taoist Priest Chu Sheng wanted to go back on his word? However, he would not give him the chance to go back on his word. ¡°Then¡­ You were also the one who wrote the signboard for Glorious Star Restaurant!¡± At this moment, Chu Sheng finally believed that the plaque outside was written by Xiao Changtian. And he had unintentionally offended such a senior. ¡°No, I said, what¡¯s wrong with you, old man. I said that I wrote that plaque from the beginning, but you didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Looking at Chu Sheng in front of him, Xiao Changtian was getting impatient. This old man was really looking for trouble. He would definitely kick him out later. ¡°Alright, since both of us have finished writing, it¡¯s time to determine the winner.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian placed his words together with Chu Sheng¡¯s words without hesitation. ¡°How is it? This time, he would let everyone decide whose handwriting was better.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and said to the people around him. Everyone was attracted by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. There were also many cultivators around. When they saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, all of them widened their eyes in surprise. They couldn¡¯t believe that someone could write to this extent. ¡°Twisting Heaven and Earth! It can really turn the tables!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the cultivators around him murmured. They could feel how powerful Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were. ¡°Not good! Everyone, don¡¯t look at it yet. The energy in these words is too strong. We can¡¯t resist it at all.¡± Immediately, someone shouted. That person only looked at it for two seconds, but he could feel that his soul was being attacked by the words Twisting Heaven and Earth. This Xiao Changtian was simply too terrifying. Compared to Chu Sheng¡¯s words, Chu Sheng¡¯s words immediately dimmed. It could even be said that with Xiao Changtian¡¯s words beside him, no one would notice Chu Sheng¡¯s words at all. Even an ordinary mortal could feel a majestic aura from Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. This aura was something that Taoist Chu Sheng could not compare to. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this Taoist Chu Sheng couldn¡¯t even compare to the owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I wonder how the title of Calligraphy Saint landed on Taoist Chu Sheng¡¯s head.¡± At this moment, the moment Xiao Changtian took out his calligraphy, everyone¡¯s attitude changed. Each of them praised Xiao Changtian, and each of them doubted Chu Sheng. ¡°How is it? Who do you think will win?¡± Xiao Changtian asked with a smile. ¡°Aiya, Senior, is there a need to ask? Of course you won! Who the hell is that Taoist Chu Sheng? He can¡¯t even compare to you!¡± Limitless, who was standing at the side, immediately stood up and said loudly when he saw the situation in front of him. Chapter 872 - Chapter 411: Chapter 416: Beg me 5 Chapter 411: Chapter 416: Beg me 5 ¡°Have you been so free recently! Have you already finished your work!¡± Beiming Han glared at him angrily. Huangfu Ye immediately shook his head, ¡°No, I will go and complete it immediately!¡± Huangfu Ye really didn¡¯t know what happened with his elder brother. He wasn¡¯t annoyed just now when he was rambling, but why does his mood change now when he speaks about Qiao Si and his first love¡¯s reunion? Did he get into trouble again? Arguing with Qingxin? Huangfu Ye stood up to leave, he was sure, if he didn¡¯t leave, he would eventually get trashed by his elder brother. ¡°Stop!¡± Beiming Han halted him. ¡°¡­¡± Huangfu Ye was about to open the office door, but once his elder brother had given orders, he could only obey. He turned around, forcing a smile, asked, ¡°Older brother, any other order?¡± ¡°Join me for a drink!¡± Beiming Han stood up, took his coat and headed out. ¡°Should we call second brother too?¡± Knowing that something had happened, Huagufu Ye obliged, as drinking during the day was definitely not his elder brother¡¯s style¡ªit was more like his own. He did not dare to resist and quickly ran to catch up. ¡­ After having dinner by herself, Gu Qingxin returned to her small bedroom. She felt a slight pain in her abdomen, pulled out a bottle of medicine from her bag, poured out a pill from it and swallowed it. Placing the medicine bottle back into her bag, she changed into her pajamas and went to take a bath. Warm water cascaded down over her head. She closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of the water. The door was suddenly flung open and before Gu Qingxin could open her eyes, she was pressed against the cold tiles. Opening her eyes, she saw Beiming Han¡¯s eyes, as black as a wolf¡¯s. And reeking of alcohol¡­ again! The water dripping from above soaked his hair, running down his adamant face, and dripped off his chin, as he pinned her against the wall. Gu Qingxin quickly bit her lip and looked away. Beiming Han grabbed her chin, forcing her to look up. His lips, reeking of alcohol, came crashing down on hers. Gu Qingxin angrily pushed him away, but he only kissed her more forcefully. Beiming Han pressed her tightly against the cold tiles and claimed her. From the bathroom to the bedroom¡­ Gu Qingxin didn¡¯t know how many times he took her. Although he wasn¡¯t as brutal as last night, she still felt exhausted. Beiming Han placed her on the bed, leaned down and kissed the tattoo on her lower abdomen. Gu Qingxin lay there, gasping. It seemed as if he was doing it on purpose, imprinting every inch of her body with his mark. The next day, Gu Qingxin was going to school when the bodyguard stopped her, saying that from today onward, she was forbidden to leave North Garden under the Young Master¡¯s orders Gu Qingxin thought she had heard wrong. Was this Beiming Han¡¯s intention to imprison her again? She took out her phone and dialed Beiming Han¡¯s number, but the one who answered was Lian Qingruo. ¡°I need to speak to Beiming Han, it¡¯s urgent!¡± Gu Qingxin held the phone tightly, the anger inside her causing her chest to rise and fall rapidly. ¡°Miss Gu, the CEO is in a meeting right now and can¡¯t be disturbed. Why don¡¯t you call him back after the meeting?¡± Gu Qin Xin, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m allowed to go to the Sheng Ming Corporation at least, right!¡± Gu Qingxin annoyed, looked at the bodyguards beside her. Both of them exchanged glances, but none dared to decide. One of them took out his phone to call Ye Qi, asking for instructions. Chapter 873 - Chapter 873: Pixiu’s Operation (1) Chapter 873: Pixiu¡¯s Operation (1) ¡°Sect Master, your method is really thoughtful.¡± Looking at the few Snake Girls in front of him, the barbarian elder nodded. Presumably, that expert did not lack women by his side, but he definitely lacked these unique women. No matter what, he would just follow the sect master. ¡°However, in that case, we should go a few days later. These Snake Girls must be properly nurtured in the Middle Gate for the next few days.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect looked at the Snake Girls in front of him and nodded. On the other side, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had also arrived at the Glorious Star Pavilion. ¡°Senior, when are you going to look for the next spirit tree seed?¡±He looked at Xiao Changtian and asked the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. ¡°Naturally, the sooner we find it, the better.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder and replied,¡± What¡¯s wrong? Great Elder, do you have something you need my help with?¡± If not for something, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion would not have come to find him at this time. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. Our Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets does indeed have a matter that requires your help. It¡¯s about the demons.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said with a serious expression. ¡°Great Elder, if you have anything to say, just say it. I promised you before that I would help you.¡± Xiao Changtian was not surprised when he heard this because he had heard that the demons were becoming more and more rampant. ¡°Senior, with your answer, I can be at ease. However, this matter will have to wait a few more days because the specific situation has not been confirmed.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets nodded. He was afraid that Xiao Changtian would go to find the seed of the Spirit Tree and would not have time to help them deal with the Devil Race. ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, then you can rest assured. I can wait for a period of time before looking for the spirit tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian replied firmly. However, at this moment, the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. Why is there a demon aura in this place?¡±This was because the Great Elder¡¯s cultivation was not as profound as the Pavilion Master¡¯s. Therefore, when the demons possessed ordinary people, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could not see through them at a glance. ¡°No, this must be the aura of a demon.¡±The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked around with a serious expression. ¡°D * mn, did that person from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets discover me?¡± Sacred Master Six, who had possessed an ordinary person, looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and muttered guiltily. This time, in order to find trouble with Xiao Changtian, he had deliberately robbed a lot of gold coins before coming. Moreover, he thought that his disguise was flawless. And how did that person from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets discover him? He must have been too worried. He just had to pretend to be an ordinary person. ¡°Strange, is this the aura of the demon race?¡±The first elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked around and muttered with some uncertainty. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Great Elder? Is there something going on around here?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously as he saw the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looking around with a mysterious expression. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think my eyes are playing tricks on me.¡±The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets tried to sense it again and found that the aura of the Devil Race had disappeared. He smiled apologetically at Xiao Changtian and said. ¡°Damn, I thought something was wrong.¡±The Great Elder¡¯s actions made Xiao Changtian wary. In the end, the Great Elder was wrong. Xiao Changtian was relieved. ¡°Phew, you scared me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly.¡±Saint Master Six said guiltily. Fortunately, when he saw the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, he quickly tried his best to conceal his aura. That was why the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion did not sense it again. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, then Senior, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After bidding farewell to Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets walked out of the Glorious Star Pavilion. ¡°Hahaha, Xiao Changtian, let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to deal with you this time!¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had already left. Saint Master Six came back to his senses and looked at Xiao Changtian who was far away. At this moment, outside the Glorious Star Restaurant, Pi Xiu was crouching in the dark. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the owner¡¯s Glorious Star Tower had the most aura of gold coins.¡±Pi Xiu said helplessly. Originally, he had planned to find a place with a lot of gold coins and steal them back for his master. He didn¡¯t expect that the place with the most Gold Coin¡¯s aura would be his master¡¯s Star Flower Restaurant. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t touch Master¡¯s gold coins. In that case, I¡¯ll find the customer with the most gold coins in the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± Pi Xiu thought of this and nodded. Then, in order not to be discovered by its master, Pi Xiu quickly concealed its aura. Pi Xiu jumped onto the window sill of Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Wow, that person actually took so many gold coins.¡±When Pi Xiu jumped onto the windowsill, he saw Sacred Master Six sitting there. At the same time, Pi Xiu could feel that Sacred Master Six was the one who had the most gold coins among everyone present. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, my target this time is you.¡±Pi Xiu looked at Holy Master Six and chuckled. Then, Pi Xiu jumped to the feet of Sacred Master Six. ¡°Meow, meow.¡± Before this, Pi Xiu had transformed into the shape of a cat. Therefore, he was squatting beside Holy Master Six¡¯s feet and meowing. ¡°Where did this cat come from?¡± Saint Master Six, who was thinking about how to deal with Xiao Changtian, suddenly heard a meow. ¡°Go, go to the side and play. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±Looking at the Pi Xiu under his feet, Holy Master Six said impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m so cute, and you¡¯re chasing me away?¡±Hearing Holy Master Six¡¯s words, Pi Xiu said,¡± However, you¡¯re going to be so unlucky that I¡¯ll steal all your gold coins. I won¡¯t fuss over it with you.¡± Then, Sacred Master Six saw Pi Xiu jump to his side. ¡°Why is this silly cat so annoying?¡± Seeing Pi Xiu jump to his side, Holy Master Six said impatiently. Then, Holy Master Six impatiently stretched out his hand towards Pi Xiu, wanting to chase this damn cat away. However, before Sacred Master Six could make a move, Pi Xiu jumped onto his body and quickly ran away. ¡°F * ck, how f * cking unlucky!¡± Sacred Lord Six, who was shocked by Pi Xiu¡¯s actions, said angrily. However, Saint Master Six immediately suppressed his anger because the white beast was walking towards him. ¡°Waiter, Waiter, is your boss still the chef today?¡± The Sacred Lord immediately called out to the white beast. ¡°Aiya, this customer, our boss is not that free.¡±the white beast said with a smile. ¡°However, the other chefs in our Glorious Star Restaurant are still very good.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. In that case, give me a few signature dishes.¡±Holy Master Six replied in disappointment. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changfeng to not cook today. Chapter 874 - Chapter 874: East End Robber (1) Chapter 874: East End Robber (1) This was because the person that Sacred Master Six possessed was completely different from the previous person. Therefore, no one realized that the person who came this time was still Sacred Master Six. Soon, the table was filled with dishes. Saint Master Six looked at the table full of dishes and fell into deep thought. How should he make Xiao Changtian pay the price this time? ¡°I have it, I still have the Green Devil Worms!¡± At this moment, the Saint Lord suddenly remembered that he still had the Green Demon Worms. This kind of worm was colorless and tasteless. When he ate half of it, he would put it in the dish and then extort Xiao Changtian. Thinking that Xiao Changtian was going to be blackmailed by him, Saint Master Six was so happy that he started to eat the dishes on the table. Not long after, Holy Master Six began his own actions. ¡°Waiter, come here quickly. Why are there worms in your meat?¡±After putting the Green Demon Worm into the meat, Holy Master Six shouted at the people in the Glorious Star Restaurant. This time, he wanted to attract more people and put Xiao Changtian on the spot. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The white beast ran over when it heard the sound. ¡°How do you cook in this place? Why are there worms in this dish?¡± Sacred Master Six pointed at the Green Demon Worms on the table. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. How can the dishes in our Xing Hua Restaurant have worms?¡±The white beast looked at the green bug in surprise. The white worm was still lying on the meat, looking especially disgusting. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and call your boss over. I want to ask him what¡¯s going on.¡±Holy Master Six shouted with a righteous expression. ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± However, before the white beast could move, Xiao Changtian walked over and asked. Xiao Changtian was about to leave when he heard a commotion. He walked over and asked. ¡°Boss, quickly take a look at what¡¯s going on. There are worms in your vegetables. Besides, I don¡¯t think this is simple.¡± Then, Sacred Master Six began his plan. ¡°I know that even if you come into contact with this kind of insect, it will be fatal. Your Star Glory Restaurant actually joked about the safety of your customers. Fortunately, I saw it. If I had accidentally eaten it, I would probably be dead by now.¡± Sacred Lord Six then looked at the people who were eating and shouted. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s best to eat slowly. Be careful of such insects in the dishes. If you eat these insects, it¡¯ll really kill you.¡± Saint Master Six sneered at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at Sacred Master Six as if he was looking at a retard. ¡°Sir, do you have any evidence to prove that this worm is in our dish? Moreover, such a poisonous worm is still alive and kicking. I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t put it there yourself.¡± Xiao Changtian retorted. ¡°Pfft, I put it there myself. Why should I find trouble for nothing?¡±Saint Master Six didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to react differently from him. ¡°What else? It must be because you realized that you didn¡¯t have the money to pay for your meal. Just think of this despicable move.¡± This reminded Xiao Changtian of the same thing that the last customer said to him. He looked at Holy Master Six with disdain. ¡°Damn it, I have plenty of money. Is there a need not to pay for your meal?¡± When he thought of the previous incident, the Sixth Lord¡¯s face still felt like it was burning. However, this time, he had robbed quite a lot of gold coins. He could even afford to pay for ten meals, let alone one. After saying that, Holy Master Six was about to take out the gold coins that he had just robbed. However, what he did not expect was that even after he searched his entire body, the coins he had just robbed were gone. ¡°What happened? This was impossible. He had put his own blood in this pocket.¡±Saint Master Six¡¯s expression changed, and he touched his pocket in embarrassment. ¡°Aiya, I knew it. This person must have no money to pay for the meal and found this excuse!¡± At this moment, the surrounding people were all attracted over. They didn¡¯t believe the words of Sacred Master Six. ¡°Tsk, white beast, I¡¯ll leave this person to you. I still have something to do and will go out first.¡±Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at the Saint Lord. Why are there always people trying to escape orders? No, I must set a rule in Glorious Star Restaurant in the future. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t go!¡± Saint Lord Six said anxiously as he watched Xiao Changtian leave. He really didn¡¯t expect that all the gold coins he had robbed would disappear. ¡°Dear customer, if you really can¡¯t afford to pay for the meal, you can stay in Xing Hua Restaurant and wash the dishes for us.¡± The white beast also looked at Sacred Master Six with disdain. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect this person to be so shameless.¡± ¡°Wait, wait for this person! Wasn¡¯t this the person who robbed someone at the east end this morning?¡± At this moment, someone in the surroundings suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Robber from the east!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± At this moment, the surrounding people all reacted. Wasn¡¯t this person in front of them the one who robbed the East side of the Star Tremor this morning? He didn¡¯t expect this person to dare to come to the Glorious Star Restaurant for a meal so openly. ¡°Not good, how did I get exposed?¡± Sacred Master Six did not expect that he would encounter such a thing when he had just begun to display his abilities. Seeing that the situation around him was not right, Holy Master Six immediately ran towards the entrance of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Damn it, if this place wasn¡¯t the territory of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, I would have revealed my true form long ago!¡± Sacred Master Six cursed as he ran. Starry Town was the Secret Pavilion¡¯s territory, and the Pavilion Master was in the town. If he used Mana recklessly, the Secret Pavilion¡¯s members would definitely hunt him down. Not far away, Pi Xiu looked at the fleeing Sacred Master Six and chuckled. That guy¡¯s money was actually stolen, but it was just nice to hand it over to the owner.¡± At this moment, in Star Magnificent Tower. ¡°D * mn, it really broadened my horizons. There are actually all kinds of people now.¡±The white beast sighed. That person really made people speechless. After robbing, he still dared to come for a meal. The white beast shook its head. It had wasted another table of food. On the other side, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Sect Master, Senior has already agreed. When we go, we just have to call him.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said to the Pavilion Master. ¡°This matter will probably have to wait for some time. After all, the Jade Nether Kingdom has yet to give me an accurate reply.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said indifferently. This time, the Jade Nether Kingdom had made a mistake. Not long ago, the Jade Nether Kingdom had sent a request for help to the Prophecy Pavilion, saying that the Demon Race had invaded. However, just as the Prophecy Pavilion wanted to clarify the matter, there was no further response. Chapter 875 - Chapter 875: The Barbarian Sect Master Wants to Apologize Chapter 875: The Barbarian Sect Master Wants to Apologize After the Barbarian Tribe¡¯s Sect Master had trained the few Snake Girls in front of him for a few days, he looked at them with a satisfied smile and said,¡± Not bad, not bad. I believe that when you go, you will definitely steal that expert¡¯s soul.¡±¡± These snake girls had been carefully trained by him. They were definitely confident in going this time! At this moment, Man Li suddenly walked out from the side. ¡°Father, are you really going?¡± Man Li looked at the leader of the Barbarian Sect and asked. ¡°You little brat, if it weren¡¯t for you, would I have gone through so much trouble?¡± Looking at Man Li who had suddenly stood out, the leader of the Barbarian Sect said angrily. After being lectured by the Barbaric Barbarian Sect Leader, Man Li stood at the side, feeling wronged. Hence, the Sect Master of the Barbarian Tribe glared at Man Li before leaving with his men. ¡°That damned Xiao Chang Tian, I, Man Li, will never let him go.¡±Man Li said viciously as he watched the Sect Leader of the Barbarian Sect leave with his men. Man Li hated Xiao Changtian very much. His father had gone to avenge him, but when he came back, the result was not what he had imagined. Instead, his father had scolded him fiercely. Man Li couldn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t it just Xiao Changtian? What kind of ability did he have? Even after he came back, his father¡¯s attitude towards him had completely changed. Now, he even wanted to use Snake Girl to make Xiao Changtian happy. All of this was simply too absurd. ¡°Son, calm down. I¡¯m afraid your father has something to hide.¡± At this moment, Man Li¡¯s mother stood up and said. ¡°That Xiao Changtian is just a mortal. What difficulties does my father have? What could be so difficult to say?¡± When Man Li heard his mother¡¯s words, he retorted impatiently. ¡°Since father is like this, then don¡¯t blame me. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go find that Xiao Changtian myself.¡±After Man Li finished speaking, he angrily turned around and walked away. On the other side, after a few days of running around, the Barbarian Sect Master and the others finally arrived at Starry Town. ¡°It¡¯s this Starry Town. When we find Senior later, be alert.¡± The sect master of the Barbarian Sect turned around and said to the people behind him. ¡°Sect Master, we all understand.¡± The few Snake Girls and the Great Elder behind him nodded. After a while, they arrived at the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°White beast, why are there so many people outside Glorious Star Restaurant?¡± Loraine said in a panic when the Barbarian Sect people arrived at the entrance of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°D * mn, it¡¯s true. These people aren¡¯t here to cause trouble, right?¡± Seeing so many people from the Barbarian Sect come out at the door. The white beast was also a little panicked. This was because the white beast knew that these people were from the notorious Barbarian Sect, and the one leading them was none other than the leader of the Barbarian Sect! ¡°This Barbarian Sect! How dare you come to this place!¡± At this moment, Lie Jing walked over and said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Little Jingzi, did the people of the Barbarian Sect offend you?¡±Hearing Lie Jing¡¯s resentful words, the white beast asked doubtfully. ¡°Exactly! That barbarian elder wanted to snatch my sister away, but fortunately, senior¡¯s Qilin helped me chase them away. The people of the Barbarian Sect deserve to die.¡± Lie Jing didn¡¯t hide anything and slowly told him what had happened to him. He hated the Barbarian Sect very much and wished that all the members of the Barbarian Sect would die. ¡°Hey, what are you people doing in front of our Glorious Star Restaurant?¡± Then, the white beast stood up and said to the sect master of the Barbarian Sect. ¡°We are here to find Changtian, Senior Xiao. I heard that Senior Xiao is at your Glorious Star Restaurant. I wonder if we can meet?¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect smiled at the white beast. At this moment, the few people who were watching by the side were surprised. When did the people of the Barbarian Sect become so polite? This didn¡¯t fit the style of the Barbarian Sect. Although the white beast was also very surprised, it still said with a serious expression,¡±Senior isn¡¯t an idle person. You can¡¯t meet him just because you want to.¡±¡± ¡°Haha, brother, just do us Barbarian Sect a favor and let us go see Senior.¡±The leader of the Barbarian Sect was not angry at the white beast¡¯s words. Instead, he smiled and said. ¡°What qualifications do you have to see Senior? With your Barbarian Sect¡¯s conduct, Senior definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± At this moment, Lie Jing walked out and said fiercely to the Sect Leader of the Barbarian Sect. This Barbarian Sect is getting more and more shameless. Now, they actually have ideas on Senior. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Barbarian Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t the leader of the Barbarian Sect?¡± At this moment, many people gathered outside the Glorious Star Restaurant. These people looked at the Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect and pointed at him. This was because many people knew what kind of person the Barbarian Sect was. The Barbarian Sect loved to do things that made people angry. Now, instead of staying in the territory of the Barbarian Sect, they actually came to their Star Town. ¡°Brother, look at the people around you. Can you make an exception and let us see Senior?¡± The sect master of the Barbarian Sect looked at the people around him and felt a little awkward. He did not expect these people to be so blind. Why did she have to come and point fingers at them at this time? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they wanted to leave a good impression on their seniors, they would definitely have killed all these townspeople. ¡°Yo, why is it so lively?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly popped his head out from the second floor of the Glorious Star Restaurant. He was also attracted by the noisy scene downstairs, so he stuck his head out curiously. ¡°Senior, senior, do you still remember me?¡± When Xiao Changtian showed his head, the leader of the Barbarian Sect shouted in surprise. ¡°You are! That lunatic!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face changed when he saw the leader of the Barbarian Sect. Why was this lunatic looking for him again? ¡°Senior, what is a lunatic? I am the leader of the Barbarian Sect! Senior.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect shouted happily at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I have something to tell you. Is it convenient for you now?¡± Looking at the leader of the Barbarian Sect, Xiao Changtian was even more certain that the leader of the Barbarian Sect was crazy. ¡°White beast, quickly let them come up.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was upstairs, said to the white beast downstairs. He was afraid that if the psychopath below suddenly went crazy and hurt the others around him, it would not be worth it. ¡°This¡­¡± The white beast hadn¡¯t expected that Senior would actually ask the Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect to go up. But in the end, he could only helplessly agree. Chapter 876 - Chapter 876: I’ve Delivered the Snake Girl (1) Chapter 876: I¡¯ve Delivered the Snake Girl (1) ¡°Haha.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the leader of the Barbarian Sect walked in excitedly. When he walked to the white beast¡¯s side, he even cast a cold glance at it. ¡°Little Jing, this Barbarian Sect¡¯s sect master is too detestable. Just looking at him makes me hate him.¡± Of course, the white beast also noticed the attitude of the leader of the Barbarian Sect towards him. Then, he looked at Lie Jing and said. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what Senior is thinking, Senior definitely won¡¯t let him off so easily.¡± Lie Jing comforted the white beast. After all, that Barbarian Sect was annoying. The leader of the Barbarian Sect slowly led the crowd to the second floor of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, I finally see you again.¡± When the leader of the Barbarian Sect saw Xiao Changtian, he immediately ran over and said enthusiastically. Xiao Changtian looked at the leader of the Barbarian Sect with a bitter smile. He really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this psychopath. ¡°Senior, I know I offended you last time, so I came here to apologize.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and continued. ¡°Haha, actually¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so¡­¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile. The greatest apology to him would be to never appear in front of him again. ¡°Sigh, Senior, that won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve been busy for several days to prepare something good for you in order to apologize to you this time.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect smiled at Xiao Changtian and said. ¡°Quick, First Elder, let those few out.¡±Then, the leader of the Barbarian Sect turned around and said to the Barbarian Elder. With that said, under the lead of the barbarian elder, the few snake girls outside the door walked in one after another. After a while, Xiao Changtian saw a few women with long legs, white skin, big breasts, and big butts. He could even see some snake scales on their bodies. Just as Xiao Changtian was looking at these snake girls, they smiled at him and said,¡±Hello, senior!¡±¡± ¡°This¡­ What does that mean?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the snake girls and said with a dumbfounded expression. Could it be that the sect master of the Barbarian Sect was giving him these women as compensation? ¡°Senior, you didn¡¯t see wrongly. The few people in front of you are the rare snake women in the Jade Lake Sacred World. These snake girls were different from ordinary women. I can guarantee that these Lamia will definitely make you comfortable.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect said with a smile as he looked at the lamia and Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian finally understood what the leader of the Barbarian Sect was thinking. However, even if these snake girls were rare in the Jade Lake Sacred World, he was not interested. The leader of the Barbarian Sect also noticed that Xiao Changtian was not interested in these snake girls, so his expression changed. This was a rare snake girl in the Jade Lake Sacred World. How could Senior not be interested in them? Or could it be that even these senior lamia had played before? Then, didn¡¯t he not make Senior happy by coming to apologize to him? Xiao Changtian noticed the change in the leader¡¯s expression. Immediately, he cursed in his heart. Could it be that this psychopath was angry because he said that he didn¡¯t like the snake girls in front of him? If he was really angry, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he went crazy later. ¡°Haha, I really like these snake girls from the Barbarian Sect¡¯s sect master. Let them stay.¡± After weighing the pros and cons, Xiao Changtian smiled at the leader of the Barbarian Sect. The leader of the Barbarian Sect heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Xiao Changtian finally get rid of the Snake Girls. As long as they accepted these snake girls, Senior would definitely forgive them. However, it seemed that no one could resist the charm of these snake girls. At first, he thought that Senior didn¡¯t like them. He didn¡¯t expect Senior to be pretending in front of him. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t pursue the matter from last time.¡±Then, the leader of the Barbarian Sect asked Xiao Changtian carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader of the Barbarian Sect. I don¡¯t care about what happened last time.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that the Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect was afraid that he would go and find them. However, with his strength, how could he be so stupid to find trouble with a sect? ¡°Haha, then the few of you, hurry up and serve Senior.¡±After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the leader of the Barbarian Sect immediately turned around and said happily to the Snake Girls behind him. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Thank you, Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect. I have my own arrangements for them.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled awkwardly at the leader of the Barbarian Sect. He was not interested in these women at all. The leader of the Barbarian Sect was really making him feel uncomfortable. ¡°Oh, Senior, I understand, I understand. You just want to take advantage of the time when no one is around¡­¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect smiled at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian knew what the leader of the Barbarian Sect meant, but he shook his head helplessly. ¡°What is that damned Barbarian Sect Master talking to Senior inside? He hasn¡¯t come out for such a long time.¡± At this moment, the white beast and Lie Jing, who were downstairs, were looking upstairs anxiously. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry so much. No matter what that Barbarian Sect¡¯s Sect Master does, he can¡¯t possibly hurt Senior.¡± Lorraine said as she walked to the two of them. ¡°The sect master of the Barbarian Sect can¡¯t hurt Senior, but I¡¯m afraid that the sect master of the Barbarian Sect will play some dirty tricks again.¡± Lie Jing said angrily. This Barbarian Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked like a decent person, but he was actually evil to the bone. If he dared to come up with any bad ideas, he would not let him know how powerful he was later. ¡°Senior, since I¡¯ve already sent this Lamia over, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± The leader of the Barbarian Sect smiled at Zhang Tian and said. The mission this time could be considered to have been successfully completed. As long as it was Man Li, he would never cause trouble again. Then this senior would definitely not take revenge on their Barbarian Sect again. ¡°Since you want to leave, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait for this lunatic to leave. Seeing that the leader of the Barbarian Sect was finally leaving, he heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, under the watchful eyes of the people downstairs, the leader of the Barbarian Sect walked out with the Barbarian Elder in a triumphant manner. ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t Senior look for him and let them go just like that?¡± Lie Jing said angrily as he looked at the proud expressions of the Barbarian Sect¡¯s Sect Master and Elder. ¡°Little Jingzi, calm down. Senior might have his own plans.¡±Although the white beast was also very surprised, it did not react too violently. Chapter 877 - Chapter 877: Snake Girl Has Sent It Over (1) Chapter 877: Snake Girl Has Sent It Over (1) At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking at the few Snake Girls in front of him. He frowned and thought about what to do with them. ¡°Senior, do you need our service?¡± ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°Senior, we¡¯re here.¡± After the Barbarian Sect Master left, the Snake Girls all smiled and walked towards Zhang Tian. ¡°No, there¡¯s really no need. You don¡¯t have to come over.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand and said as he saw the Snake Girls walking towards him. ¡°Aiya, Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. The Barbarian Sect Master has taught us many things.¡± One of the snake girls stepped forward and touched Xiao Changtian¡¯s chest. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The barbarian sect master has taught us many things. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Another Snake Girl stepped forward, smiled at Xiao Changtian, and placed her hand on his leg. ¡°Senior!¡± At this moment, Lie Jing suddenly stood at the door. He looked at the scene inside and stood there with his mouth agape. ¡°Senior, that, that door, the door isn¡¯t locked.¡± Lie Jing stammered as he snapped out of his daze. He then closed the door behind him. He had originally wanted to ask Senior why he had let the Sect Master of the Barbarian Sect go. Who knew that she would see such an erotic scene as soon as she went upstairs? ¡°Sigh! Sigh! Listen to my explanation. It¡¯s really not what it looks like.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that he would be seen by others before he could react. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stand still!¡±Xiao Changtian said to the Snake Girls. ¡°Little Jingzi, so fast. Why did you come down so quickly? Did you find out anything?¡± The white beast asked curiously as it watched Lie Jing come down from upstairs. ¡°Do not look at evil, do not look at evil.¡± Lie Jing muttered as he looked at the white beast. Hearing Lie Jing¡¯s words, the white beast was confused. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®don¡¯t look inconvenient¡¯? Little Jingzi, what are you talking about?¡± However, at this moment, Xiao Changtian walked out of the room. He stood in the corridor on the second floor and said,¡± White beast, Loraine, come up quickly. I have a task for you two.¡±¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the white beast and Loraine looked at Lie Jing, they went up to the second floor. ¡°That Barbarian Sect actually sent over so many Snake Girls. I can¡¯t deal with these Snake Girls now, so why don¡¯t we just leave them in Glorious Star Restaurant?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and said indifferently. ¡°What is it? Snake Girl? Senior, is this Snake Girl going to stay in Glorious Star Restaurant?¡±The white beast and Loraine were shocked when they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. The two of them knew that Snake Girl was a rare item in the Jade Lake Sacred World. He didn¡¯t expect the Barbarian Sect to be so generous as to send such a rare thing over. No wonder Senior let them go. ¡°Yes, I already have an idea. Let them perform at Xing Hua Restaurant. They can dance on the stage during dinner.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and said. With the help of these Snake Girls, Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s business would probably be even more prosperous. He was really a genius. This idea was really too brilliant. ¡°Senior, are you sure you want these snake girls to perform in the Glorious Star Restaurant?¡± After all, such a rare species was enough to shock many people. But now, there were so many of them at once. Senior didn¡¯t keep them for himself, but actually wanted them to perform in Xing Hua Restaurant. ¡°I¡¯m really sure. I¡¯ve already considered this matter. Just do as I say.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand nonchalantly. He wasn¡¯t interested in these snake girls anyway. He might as well let these snake girls help him earn some money. On the other side, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Pavilion Master, urgent report.¡± A member of the Secret Pavilion quickly ran to the Pavilion Master¡¯s room and said. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at the secret report in that person¡¯s hand and his expression became serious. ¡°You can go down first.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said to him after receiving the secret report from the person. ¡°Pavilion Master, is there a new situation in the Jade Nether Kingdom?¡±The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion said as he looked at the letter in the Pavilion Master¡¯s hand. ¡°It is indeed from the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± Then, the Pavilion Master quickly opened the letter. ¡°Damn it, this demon is simply too detestable.¡± After reading the letter in her hand, she said angrily. ¡°Pavilion Master, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion immediately went forward and asked when he saw the Pavilion Master¡¯s reaction. ¡°This damned demon actually allied with the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s imperial family. Many sects in the Jade Nether Kingdom had been invaded by the demons.¡± the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said. ¡°This demon is actually so cunning now. He actually allied with the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s imperial family.¡± The Great Elder¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the Pavilion Master¡¯s words. ¡°By the way, Pavilion Master, how did you find out that the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s imperial family is colluding with the demons?¡±Then, the Great Elder looked at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and asked. ¡°Although there¡¯s no concrete evidence, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king has already come to a conclusion after a few days of observation. Moreover, it was not strange for the demons to do such a thing.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked into the distance and said slowly. ¡°Pavilion Master, when are we going to help the Jade Nether Kingdom?¡± After all, the longer this matter dragged on, the more people the demons would hurt. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Since the Jade Nether Kingdom has sent out such a letter, it means that the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s ruler is no longer able to deal with such a situation on his own.¡± He could tell from the contents of the Pavilion Master¡¯s letter. At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was panicking towards the demons. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go find Senior immediately.¡± After saying this to the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, the Great Elder walked out. Not long after, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±,¡±Senior¡±. Just as the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion walked into the Glorious Star Restaurant, he saw a few Snake Girls inside. Then, he stood rooted to the ground in shock. ¡°Aiya! Great Elder, you¡¯re here.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was standing inside, said with a smile as he watched the Great Elder walk to the door. ¡°Great Elder, why are you standing at the door? Come in quickly!¡± ¡°Senior, senior, you, these are Snake Girls?¡±Looking at the few Snake Girls in the room, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion slowly asked. This Lamia is a rare species. How did Senior get so many of them at once? ¡°That¡¯s right. These are the Snake Girls. If we let this Snake Girl perform in the Glorious Star Restaurant, it will definitely increase the customer flow in the restaurant.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the snake girls and said with satisfaction. Chapter 878 - Chapter 878: Pixiu Is the Most Naughty (1) Chapter 878: Pixiu Is the Most Naughty (1) ¡°Senior, you¡¯re playing True Flower. I can¡¯t help but admire you.¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, the Great Elder of the Pavilion Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could only give Xiao Changtian a thumbs up. Just these snake girls alone could attract countless customers. Senior, you have a business mind. This move was really brilliant! ¡°Why are you looking for me for the elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets?¡± Xiao Changtian came back to his senses and asked the Great Elder. ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t I come to look for you a few days ago? It was that time when the other party replied to the matter of the demons. That¡¯s why the pavilion master wants us to go as soon as possible.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly. ¡°What about the demon race? In that case, I¡¯ll be ready to set off at any time.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and became serious. ¡°Alright, Senior. Pavilion Master means that if it¡¯s possible, we can set off now.¡± The Great Elder nodded at Xiao Changtian. This matter couldn¡¯t be delayed any longer. If it was taken off, who knew how many innocent people would suffer. ¡°Alright, First Elder, I¡¯ll pack up and we¡¯ll set off.¡±Xiao Changtian nodded to the Great Elder and walked into his courtyard. He had to go back and explain everything properly. After he left, he definitely could not let Pi Xiu come back to the Glorious Star Restaurant. Soon, Xiao Changtian returned to his courtyard. ¡°Ling ¡®er, I¡¯m leaving this time. You must take good care of this Pi Xiu.¡±Xiao Changtian, who had returned to the courtyard, looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said seriously. ¡°This Pi Xiu is the most mischievous. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to put in more effort.¡± ¡°Senior, what do you mean by this? Isn¡¯t this what I should do?¡±Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian and said with a smile. ¡°Woo, woo.¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu suddenly appeared beside Xiao Changtian. Looking at Xiao Changtian, Pi Wuwu cried out twice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this time. If you dare to steal gold coins again, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu and said fiercely. ¡°Woo, woo.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Pi Xiu immediately pulled Xiao Changtian¡¯s trousers and immediately pulled Xiao Changtian into the house. ¡°What is this Pi Xiu doing? I still have things to do. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he watched Pi Xiu pull him. However, Xiao Changtian wanted to break free, but Pi Xiu was very strong. Xiao Changtian was afraid that if he used too much strength, it would not be good if he broke Pixiu¡¯s teeth. ¡°Alright, alright, what do you want me to do in the house?¡± Finally, he walked into his room. Pi Xiu finally stopped. ¡°Woo, woo.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian saw Pi Xiu crawl under his bed. ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re hiding under the bed.¡± Looking at Pi Xiu¡¯s actions, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but lie down. ¡°F * ck! Why are there so many gold coins? Damn Pi Xiu, did you steal my gold coins again?¡± Xiao Changtian said in surprise when he saw so many gold coins under the bed. ¡°Woo, woo.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian say that he stole his gold coins, Pi Xiu immediately whimpered in grievance. However, Xiao Changtian had learned his lesson from the previous incident, so he did not soften his heart when he saw Pi Xiu whimpering in grievance. Instead, he pulled him out from under the bed. ¡°Take it with you obediently. I¡¯m going to check my gold coins now. If I lose one gold coin, you¡¯ll have to break a leg today.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu and said fiercely. The system was just so unreliable. This Pi Xiu was even trying to make money for him. It was already good enough that he did not steal his gold coins. Xiao Changtian quickly walked to the other side of the wall. He patted the wall and a huge secret compartment appeared. The hidden compartment was filled with gold coins. ¡°F * ck, those gold coins under the bed really didn¡¯t steal from me.¡± Xiao Changtian said in surprise as he looked at his gold coins in the secret compartment. This was really strange. Where did Pi Xiu find the gold coins under his bed? ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t the Pi Xiu used to make money?¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er walked over and said. In order to get along well with Pi Xiu after Senior left, Feng Ling ¡®er tried to put in some good words for Pi Xiu. After Pi Xiu heard Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, the way he looked at Feng Ling¡¯ er changed. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a good thing?¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian said in surprise. That bed was worth at least 200,000 gold coins. This Pi Xiu actually made up for everything he had eaten before. If that was the case, then this Pi Xiu was not completely useless. ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. You have to believe that the legend of the Pi Xiu is not for nothing.¡±Feng Ling ¡®er naturally noticed the change in the way Pi Xiu looked at her, so she followed up. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we have to keep an eye on this Pi Xiu. In case he steals food again.¡±After Xiao Changtian finished speaking to Feng Ling ¡®er, he glared fiercely at Pi Xiu. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded and walked out. After a while, Xiao Changtian returned to the entrance of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s set off immediately. The pavilion master has already given me instructions.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian return, the Great Elder nodded. At first, he wanted the Pavilion Master to explain to them. However, when he remembered that the Pavilion Master was just an ordinary businessman in front of Senior, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets gave up and went with Senior. Meanwhile, in the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Ruler, I¡¯ve already sent a request to the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets.¡± A cultivator said to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King who was in the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s main hall. ¡°Even if I have to pay a great price, I will find out who the demon adulterer is.¡± After hearing the cultivator¡¯s words, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king looked into the distance and said fiercely. ¡°Country Ruler, Country Ruler, not good, not good. Another sect has come to report that they have been killed.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked out of the hall and said loudly. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, which sect is in trouble this time?¡±Looking at the middle-aged man, the Jade Nether King took a deep breath and asked. ¡°Ruler, this time, two or three of the sects in the north of the city were attacked by the demons. Several people in the sect have disappeared.¡± Prime Minister Liu said to the Jade Nether King in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s useless for us to intervene in this matter. In that case, let¡¯s wait for the people from the Secret Pavilion to come and save us.¡±The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King said helplessly. Chapter 879 - Chapter 879: Someone from the Pavilion of Heavenly SecSecrets has arrived Chapter 879: Someone from the Pavilion of Heavenly SecSecrets has arrived ¡°Reporting, Ruler, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has sent news.¡± At this moment, another cultivator came over and said loudly. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°The Prophecy Pavilion sent the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder and an unknown person. However, the people from the Secret Pavilion seemed to have said that that person was their senior.¡± The cultivator quickly replied. ¡°Just two people?¡± Prime Minister Liu said with a frown. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the strength of the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets?¡±The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at Prime Minister Liu and said. ¡°Ruler, but there are quite a number of demons who have come for this disaster. Even if the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was powerful, how could he deal with so many demons?¡± Prime Minister Liu said worriedly. The Devil Race¡¯s infiltration into their Jade Nether Kingdom was already very serious. If they did not stop it quickly, the Jade Nether Kingdom would probably change hands. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, as long as we capture the person who colluded with the demons in the imperial family, this situation should be resolved very quickly. Therefore, I feel that even if he sends two people, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at Prime Minister Liu and said slowly. It was not that the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was not worried about the situation in the Jade Nether Kingdom, but he trusted the Prophecy Pavilion. With the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s help, they should be able to successfully overcome this crisis. ¡°Ruler, since you have put it this way, then I have no other choice.¡±Prime Minister Liu sighed as he looked at the Jade Underworld King. In Prime Minister Liu¡¯s eyes, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had to send an army to resolve this problem. ¡°Oh right, Ruler, I want to know what the strength of the senior who came with the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion is like?¡± Prime Minister Liu then asked the Jade Nether King. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either. You heard it too. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion didn¡¯t give me an accurate answer. However, even the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said that he was his senior. His strength must be extraordinary. I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at Prime Minister Liu and consoled him. This Prime Minister Liu was his right-hand man, and he was very concerned about the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s matters. Ever since the demon invasion, it had been Prime Minister Liu who had helped him run around. Therefore, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was extremely grateful to Prime Minister Liu. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wait here for the people from the Secret Pavilion. At this moment, the people in the city were in a panic and did not dare to go out. There were very few people outside.¡±Prime Minister Liu nodded. Meanwhile, on the other side of the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Prime Minister Sun, you can¡¯t do it now. The current country ruler would go to Prime Minister Liu if he had any problems. You only have your position but no power.¡± A skinny man who was standing in front of a middle-aged man said. ¡°Hahaha, Skinny Monkey, what¡¯s the hurry? This is only the first step of my plan.¡± The middle-aged man called Prime Minister Sun said with a smile. ¡°But Prime Minister Sun, I heard that the Ruler has asked the people of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to help. You have to be careful.¡± Shou Hou looked at Premier Sun and said with a smile. ¡°Someone from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion? Hahaha, that person is nothing! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that there are so many Demon Race people behind me. Even if the entire Heaven Secret Pavilion came, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for them.¡± After hearing this news, Prime Minister Sun waved his hand indifferently. In his heart, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was no match for the demons at all. ¡°How many people did the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets send this time?¡±But then, Premier Sun looked at Skinny Monkey and asked. ¡°Haha, Prime Minister Sun, how much do you think?¡±Skinny Monkey smiled at Premier Sun after hearing his words. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sell a lawsuit in front of me. Tell me quickly. Did they really send someone from the pavilion?¡±Prime Minister Sun glared at Skinny Monkey and said. ¡°Hahaha, Prime Minister Sun, you guessed wrong. This time, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets only sent two people.¡± Shou Hou looked at Premier Sun with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. The Secret Pavilion is so big, but they actually sent two people this time. The two of them had even helped the Jade Nether Kingdom through the crisis. After they came, it was hard to say whether they could protect the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± Premier Sun laughed out loud after hearing Shou Hou¡¯s words. The reason why Prime Minister Sun had allied with the Demon Race was because the Demon Race wanted to find the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s treasure. If Prime Minister Sun could help the Demon Race find the treasure, the Demon Race would agree to help Prime Minister Sun sit on the throne of the Jade Nether Kingdom. Prime Minister Sun was immediately moved by the proposal of the demons. Thus, he chose to cooperate with the demons without hesitation. But Prime Minister Sun did not know where the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s treasure was. However, Prime Minister Sun had heard that some sect in the Jade Nether Kingdom knew where the treasure was hidden. However, he did not know which sect it was. Therefore, Prime Minister Sun cooperated with the demons to capture some people from various sects to threaten them to tell them the location of the treasure. However, even though they had captured many people, they had not been able to ask about the whereabouts of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s treasure. However, Prime Minister Sun was not in a hurry because the demons had given him a long time and a lot of manpower. Therefore, Prime Minister Sun was not afraid that the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would come. ¡°Reporting, an invitation from the country ruler.¡± At this moment, a servant from Prime Minister Sun¡¯s residence rushed in. ¡°Invitation letter?¡± Prime Minister Sun said in surprise. ¡°The people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets have come to help. Tonight, a welcoming ceremony will be held in the Imperial Palace. I hope Prime Minister Sun can arrive.¡± Looking at the invitation letter, Premier Sun muttered. ¡°Hahaha, speak of the devil. The people from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion actually arrived so quickly. However, he did not know what the country ruler was thinking. Was it worth it to prepare for just those two? It was simply a waste of time. Premier Sun looked at Skinny Monkey and laughed. ¡°However, this is also a good time for us to see just how strong the two people sent by the Secret Pavilion are.¡± ¡°Skinny Monkey, tonight, you will come with me. We will go together.¡± After hearing Premier Sun¡¯s words, Skinny Monkey immediately nodded. After all, they were going to laugh at the Heaven¡¯s Secret Pavilion and the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. At this moment, in the main hall of the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Seeing the Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion walking over, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King immediately went forward to welcome him. ¡°Country Ruler, you¡¯re too polite. The Pavilion Master sent us here this time because you must have encountered some difficult problem that you can¡¯t solve.¡± The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion asked the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King politely. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King sighed at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. Chapter 880 - Chapter 880: The Servant of the Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets (1) Chapter 880: The Servant of the Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets (1) However, just as the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was conversing with the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, Prime Minister Liu was staring at Xiao Changtian with a mocking look in his eyes. ¡°Ruler, I have something to tell you.¡± Before the King of the Jade Nether Kingdom could finish speaking with the Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, Prime Minister Liu shouted at the King. ¡°In that case, you two go first.¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion tactfully shut his mouth. Then, Prime Minister Liu pulled the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King far away without a word. ¡°Ruler, are you sure that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets sent these two people?¡±Prime Minister Liu, who was standing in the corner, asked the Jade Underworld King with a serious expression. ¡°Indeed. Others don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t you know? That was the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king looked at Prime Minister Liu curiously. What was this Prime Minister Liu thinking? ¡°But Ruler, didn¡¯t you say that the Prophecy Pavilion sent a Great Elder and a senior? However, the person who followed the First Elder was clearly a mortal.¡± Looking at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s Lord, Prime Minister Liu¡¯s expression turned ugly. Because he felt that their country¡¯s ruler seemed to have been played by the people of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Although the elder¡¯s strength seemed very powerful, the person beside him could not feel a trace of spiritual power from him no matter how Prime Minister Liu tried. ¡°How could this be?¡± When the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King heard Prime Minister Liu¡¯s words, he frowned. At first, he had been focused on the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and had not paid much attention to the senior beside him. He thought that since he was a senior, he must be an expert. But what was Prime Minister Liu talking about? ¡°Ruler, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look for yourself. That person is just a mortal. He doesn¡¯t have any spiritual power at all.¡±Prime Minister Liu looked at Xiao Changtian in the distance and said seriously. Xiao Changtian, who was standing in his original spot, saw Prime Minister Liu and the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King turning around to look at him from afar. Xiao Changtian even smiled at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s true. That person is really just a mortal.¡± After hearing Prime Minister Liu¡¯s words, although the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king did not believe it, he still released his spiritual power to check. One wouldn¡¯t know if they didn¡¯t look, but when they saw it, they were shocked. The person beside the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion was clearly a mortal. ¡°How could this be? That was impossible. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion had personally said that that person was their senior. How could their senior be a mortal?¡± At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King muttered in confusion. This was completely different from what he had imagined. What was the use of sending such a mortal? ¡°Ruler, could it be that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is trying to trick us? I¡¯ve already sent out the invitations you wanted to send. If the other officials saw that there was only such a powerful expert at night. I¡¯m afraid the situation is not easy to control.¡± Prime Minister Liu was doing this for the greater good of the Jade Nether Kingdom. The Jade Nether Kingdom was already in a state of panic because of the Demon Race, and now, the Prophecy Pavilion had actually used such a move on them. Was the heavens trying to destroy their Jade Nether Kingdom? ¡°Prime Minister Liu, do you think it¡¯s possible that the senior from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion didn¡¯t come with the Great Elder of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion? The person behind Elder Tiange might be his servant.¡± Right at this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King thought of a reasonable explanation. ¡°After all, how could a place as big as the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets do such a thing? One had to know that it was better to trust the Secret Pavilion than anyone else. After all, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was the most trustworthy organization in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at Prime Minister Liu and said. ¡°Ruler, there¡¯s only one possibility now. That person is the servant of the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He didn¡¯t know when that senior would come.¡± After getting a reasonable explanation, Prime Minister Liu was relieved. That¡¯s right, he must have been thinking too much. Why would the Secret Pavilion send such a person? The Jade Nether Kingdom did not say anything else and stepped forward. ¡°Great Elder, sorry to keep you waiting. We had a small situation just now. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King said apologetically as he walked up to the Grand Elder of the Heavenly Pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, our purpose for coming here this time is to help your Jade Nether Kingdom.¡±The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion smiled and said. ¡°Great Elder, this is a long story. Moreover, the journey from Stellar Town to our Jade Underworld Kingdom is very long. You must be very tired after such a long journey. Why don¡¯t I tell you about it at the reception tonight?¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King asked the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder. ¡°We can do whatever we want. We¡¯ll listen to your arrangements.¡± The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion did not care about this. In any case, they would not leave so easily unless they helped the Jade Nether Kingdom find the Devil Race. Following that, the Grand Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and Xiao Changtian followed the servants into the room that the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had prepared beforehand. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said to Xiao Changtian after they entered the room. ¡°No trouble, no trouble. After all, I promised you.¡±Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t find this matter troublesome. After all, as long as he helped the Secret Pavilion deal with the demons, the Secret Pavilion would give him the information of the Spirit Tree seed for free. In the end, this could be considered an equivalent exchange. ¡°However, when I came here, I could feel that the Jade Nether Kingdom was indeed being persecuted by the demons. There were not many people on the streets.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that the Devil Race was not simple. Therefore, it would take him a lot of effort to deal with them. Moreover, his cultivation base was considered trash in the Jade Lake Sacred World. At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered that he could use the Spiritual Crystal Points to upgrade his cultivation in the system. He could take advantage of this period of time to improve his cultivation a little. Then, he wouldn¡¯t lose so badly. After he finished talking to the Great Elder, Xiao Changtian went into the room and locked the door. ¡°System, didn¡¯t you say that you could exchange ten crystals for one cultivation point?¡±Xiao Changtian closed the door and asked the system. ¡°Yes, host. As long as you want to increase your cultivation, you can exchange for Spiritual Crystal Points. However, the system warmly reminds you that a little cultivation is not very useful.¡± The system seemed to be smiling at Xiao Changtian. ¡°In that case, I have 32,600 crystals left. If one point of cultivation was not enough, he could exchange the remaining 600 crystals for cultivation.¡± Xiao Changtian gritted his teeth and said. Chapter 881 - Chapter 881: Is That Senior Here?(1) Chapter 881: Is That Senior Here?(1) ¡°Are you sure you want to exchange 600 crystals for cultivation?¡± After hearing Little Changtian¡¯s words, the system seemed to be uncertain. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Xiao Changtian said to the system. ¡°Ding! The host has completed the exchange of 600 crystals for 60 cultivation points.¡± The system¡¯s voice sounded again very quickly. ¡°With this 60 points of cultivation, although it¡¯s still very weak. But it¡¯s much stronger than before.¡± Xiao Changtian could also feel the changes in his body after obtaining the 60 points of cultivation. But he couldn¡¯t tell exactly where it was. However, he knew that becoming stronger was the right thing to do. Not long after, the sky gradually darkened. ¡°Du. Du.¡± ¡°Senior, the people from the Jade Nether Kingdom said that we should attend the welcoming banquet.¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets knocked on Xiao Changtian¡¯s door. Not long after, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and Xiao Changtian arrived at the welcoming banquet. ¡°Great Elder, you¡¯re here. We¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King smiled as he led the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Great Elder to the seat beside him. ¡°Ruler, if I sit here, then he¡­¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King and then at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, please sit beside me.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had not expected the Great Elder to be so friendly to others. Even his own servant had to find a seat for him. Xiao Changtian did not have any objections to the arrangements made by the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. After all, he could sit anywhere he wanted. ¡°Ruler, I heard that our Jade Nether Kingdom has an expert from the Heaven Secret Pavilion. Quickly let me see where the hero is.¡± At this moment, Premier Sun walked straight towards the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King from the entrance of the banquet and asked. ¡°Hahaha, Prime Minister Sun, you look much better these days. The person beside me is the Great Elder of the Heaven Secret Pavilion.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King smiled as he looked at Prime Minister Sun. Even until today, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king did not know that Prime Minister Sun had actually colluded with the Demon Race. They were harming the people of the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Yo! Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. I didn¡¯t expect you to really come. Looks like you¡¯ll have to bear with our Jade Nether Kingdom this time.¡± The reason why Prime Minister Sun had not been discovered by the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King to be colluding with the demons was because Prime Minister Sun usually disguised himself very well, making it impossible for others to detect him. ¡°Prime Minister, you¡¯re too polite. Since it¡¯s the Ruler who invited us, we will definitely do our best.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets also said politely to Premier Sun. ¡°Oh right, didn¡¯t you say that you came with the Great Elder and a senior? Why don¡¯t I see that senior?¡± After Prime Minister Sun finished speaking, he looked around, but he didn¡¯t see the senior that the Ruler was talking about. The reason why Prime Minister Sun wanted to know where that senior was was because he wanted to quickly determine the strength of the expert they were talking about so that he could find a countermeasure. ¡°That¡¯s right, First Elder, didn¡¯t you come with a senior? Where is that senior?¡± At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was also a little puzzled. How did that senior arrive? Chapter 882 - Chapter 882: Stabilize the Situation First (1) Chapter 882: Stabilize the Situation First (1) One had to know that the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was already a Saint King. If it was that senior, he would probably already be a Sage Sect. With the strength of the Sage Sect, they should be able to find the spy of the Demon Race no matter what. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, if that person isn¡¯t the Great Elder¡¯s servant, then he must be their senior.¡± The Jade Nether King said helplessly to Prime Minister Liu. ¡°What is it? How could this be! That person was really their senior!¡± Prime Minister Liu felt that he had been greatly deceived at this moment. He looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion with anger. These people actually dared to play with them like this. It was simply extremely shameful. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, there¡¯s nothing we can do now. All the officials are here, so it doesn¡¯t mean that any of them is a spy. If the spy finds out that the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets has sent a Saint Ruler and a mortal, the situation will become even more difficult to deal with.¡± Although the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was extremely angry, he looked at Prime Minister Liu and said helplessly. As they still did not know who the spy was, they could not blindly cause a conflict with the Secret Pavilion. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait until the banquet is over.¡± Prime Minister Liu also knew that if the civil and military officials knew about this, it would probably cause panic again. It was better not to say anything about the matter for the time being. ¡°Haha, everyone, this time, our Jade Nether Kingdom has invited people from the Prophecy Pavilion. With their help, our Jade Nether Kingdom will definitely change.¡± In order to stabilize the overall situation, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King spoke to everyone present at the banquet. ¡°That¡¯s great. I have the help of the Secret Pavilion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. With the help of the Prophecy Pavilion, our Jade Nether Kingdom will definitely be able to overcome this crisis.¡± ¡°The spy who colluded with the Demon Race will be found by the people of Tianji Pavilion.¡± After hearing the Jade Nether King¡¯s words, everyone below discussed excitedly. The Secret Pavilion had always been synonymous with eradicating the Demon Race. This was because the Secret Pavilion had defeated the Demon Race once a hundred years ago. Since then, whenever the Demon Race was mentioned, people would immediately think of asking the Secret Pavilion for help. ¡°Hahaha, these people still don¡¯t know that they¡¯re being kept in the dark even when they¡¯re about to die.¡± Premier Sun stood in the distance and shook his head with a smile when he saw how excited these people were. ¡°Prime Minister, your move is still the best! If you become the ruler, don¡¯t forget me, Skinny Monkey!¡± Skinny Monkey looked at the scene and complimented. He did not expect that after so many years, Skinny Monkey would finally be able to make a name for himself. As long as Prime Minister Sun became the ruler of the country, he would definitely be glorious. ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯ve made you wait.¡± After the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King finished speaking, he walked to the side of the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s First Elder and said with a smile. ¡°The current situation in our Jade Nether Kingdom is that many people from the sects have gone missing. In the places where they went missing, many traces of the Demon Race have been found. It wasn¡¯t very serious a few days ago, but it has become more and more rampant in the past few days. That was why he came to the Prophecy Pavilion.¡± Although the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was extremely dissatisfied with the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s actions this time, the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder was a Saint Ruler after all. There was only one Saint Ruler in the entire Jade Nether Kingdom. However, that expert from the Yaoming Kingdom¡¯s Saint King did not care about this matter. Even if the Yaoming Kingdom¡¯s King paid a high price to invite him, that expert would not care. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Jade Nether King, how do you know that the Demon Race is colluding with your Imperial Family?¡± After hearing about the situation in the Jade Nether Kingdom, the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°We didn¡¯t know at first, but a sect member escaped from the hands of the demons. He said that the demons were colluding with the royal family, but before we could ask about the exact situation, he lost his life.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King sighed. He had wanted to find the spy in this matter, but that person had disguised himself too well. The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had not been able to find him even now. ¡°Also, it¡¯s not just the people of the various sects. Even Prime Minister Liu and Prime Minister Sun¡¯s families are threatened by the demons. Prime Minister Liu¡¯s daughter was only nineteen years old, but she was captured by the demons.¡± This was the reason why Prime Minister Liu paid so much attention to the demon race. ¡°That demon is simply too detestable. He can actually do such a thing. And that spy. If we catch him, it wouldn¡¯t be too much for him to whip his corpse a hundred times.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was at the side, naturally heard the Jade Nether King¡¯s words. He looked at the Jade Nether King and said angrily. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Prime Minister Liu rolled his eyes impatiently. This mortal was really annoying. Not only did he not have any strength, but he also had to stand out like this. However, Prime Minister Liu didn¡¯t show it out of respect for the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter, Country Ruler. We will definitely help you resolve it.¡± Although the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not know if he could find the spy of the Demon Race, he believed that with Senior around, this would definitely not be a problem. ¡°Haha, with your words, I can rest assured.¡± The king of the Jade Nether Kingdom nodded. Even a Saint King should be able to make the demons fear him. At this moment, the king of the Jade Nether Kingdom was comforting himself in his heart. The next day, Xiao Changtian was woken up by a knock on the door. ¡°Senior, senior, this time an official¡¯s family was captured by the demons.¡± The voice of the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion sounded outside the door. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s go to the scene now to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly tidied up and followed the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to the official¡¯s house. Not long after, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and Xiao Changtian arrived at the official¡¯s house. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, you came so early.¡± Standing at the door of the official was Prime Minister Liu and the official. ¡°Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, please help me take a look. Although the people who were captured this time were not our family members, they were still servants who had been with me for so many years.¡± When the official saw the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he immediately walked up and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Then, under the lead of the official, Xiao Changtian and the others came to the place where the servant was taken away. ¡°It looks like she was taken away by the Aasides at night.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered to himself as he looked into the room. ¡°D * mn, why did your pet die too?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked to the bed, he suddenly felt the tip of his foot kick something. He bent down and saw the corpse of the demon beast under the bed. Chapter 883 - Chapter 883: The Demon Race Is Too Much (1) Chapter 883: The Demon Race Is Too Much (1) ¡°This¡­ This was our gatekeeper, the Howling Firmament Beast, but it was actually killed by that detestable demon!¡± Looking at the Howling Firmament Beast on the ground, which still had traces of demonic Qi, the official¡¯s face was filled with anger. One had to know that the Howling Firmament Beast¡¯s strength had already reached the Saint Venerable realm. No one had ever dared to touch it when it was guarding their residence. But now, he was actually killed by the Demon Race without even being discovered. From this, one could see how terrifying that Demon Race person was. ¡°Looks like that demon is indeed not simple.¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion nodded and said. ¡°Senior, what do you think of this matter?¡± ¡°If we can figure out why these demons captured these people? Then we can make a good judgment.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at everyone and said in a deep voice. Because according to the current situation, Xiao Changtian could feel that the demon must have some purpose. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know the exact purpose. ¡°Also, did the demons capture these people at night?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Prime Minister Liu and asked. ¡°Yes, those demons only move out at night. However, we sent people to patrol the city day and night, but we didn¡¯t find any traces of the demons.¡± Prime Minister Liu nodded to Xiao Changtian. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have much strength, he looked like he had a clear mind. He wasn¡¯t useless. ¡°We really want to capture those demons, but even if we patrol day and night, that demon might not appear in any sect or official¡¯s house next time.¡± After Prime Minister Liu finished speaking, he sighed heavily. At this moment, in Prime Minister Sun¡¯s house. ¡°Milord, don¡¯t worry. During this period of time, in order to find that treasure, I have not stopped.¡± Prime Minister Sun looked at Holy Master Six and said. Holy Master Six had just been sent over to take over the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s matters. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame felt that the progress here was too slow. It had already been a month, but there was still no news about that thing in the Jade Nether Kingdom. Therefore, Holy Lord Mo Yan sent Holy Lord Six to help Prime Minister Sun complete this matter. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop, but you didn¡¯t find anything about that thing.¡± Holy Master Six said disdainfully as he looked at Prime Minister Sun. ¡°Sacred Lord Demonic Flame has said that if we can¡¯t find the treasure in half a month, we¡¯ll be able to find it. Then, the Holy Master could consider replacing him.¡± Ever since Saint Master Six escaped from Star Town, he had been staying in the Demon Race, thinking about how to deal with Xiao Changtian. However, before he could come up with a solution, he was sent by Sacred Lord Demonic Flame to complete this mission. However, Saint Lord Six had heard that the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and Xiao Changtian were also here. Thus, he accepted the mission without hesitation and came to the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t. I have been doing my best to complete this matter. Although there has been no progress for the time being, I believe that as long as I capture enough people, someone will know the whereabouts of the treasure.¡± Prime Minister Sun said anxiously after hearing Holy Master Six¡¯s words. ¡°Then whether this matter can be accomplished will depend on your performance in the next half a month.¡± Holy Master Six glanced at Prime Minister Sun and said slowly. Not only was he going to help Sacred Lord Demonic Flame find the treasure in the Jade Nether Kingdom, but he was also going to teach Xiao Changtian a lesson. ¡°I heard that the people from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion are here as well. Where are they now?¡±Then, Holy Master Six asked Prime Minister Sun about Xiao Changtian¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°They¡¯re probably at the official¡¯s house of the person they captured. ¡°However, my lord, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve probed yesterday. Other than the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets who has the strength of a Saint Ruler, the other person is only a mortal. And it was just a Saint King. He believed that so many demons would definitely be able to defeat him.¡± Prime Minister Sun immediately said excitedly when he heard Holy Master Six¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t ask you that much. I just asked where they are now.¡± Saint Master Six waved his hand indifferently. Other than finding what the Demon Flame Saint Lord wanted, his other goal was to make Xiao Changtian suffer a beating. After all, Saint Lord Six had never been so humiliated before. He had been humiliated twice in Xiao Changtian¡¯s Glorious Star Restaurant. No matter what, he had to make Xiao Changtian pay a price. ¡°Your Excellency, you can rest assured. That Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and that mortal are staying in the palace arranged by the King at night. They are probably investigating this matter during the day. The two of them can¡¯t run anywhere.¡± Prime Minister Sun looked at the lackey of the Holy Lord and said. After all, it was said that the Demon Race person sent here had a high status in the Demon Race. If she could build a good relationship with him, she would not have to worry about anything in the future. However, after hearing Holy Master Six¡¯s question, Prime Minister Sun had some confidence in his heart. It seemed that this lord in front of him was going to deal with the people of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion as soon as he arrived. As long as this lord dealt with the people from the Secret Pavilion, their future progress would be even smoother. ¡°Alright, I know what to do about this. At the same time, you have to speed up the progress on your hands. Remember, you only have half a month left.¡± Holy Master Six said to Prime Minister Sun and disappeared. On the other side, Xiao Changtian did not find any valuable clues after the official¡¯s inspection. Thus, the group of them left the official¡¯s house. ¡°I reckon that this Demon Race person is going to take action tonight. However, I don¡¯t know where we¡¯ll go next.¡± Prime Minister Liu said to the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets after leaving the official¡¯s house. ¡°But in my opinion, the demons are looking for something, right? Why don¡¯t we beat him at his own game?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly said in a deep voice. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know what plan you have, but why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets quickly asked. ¡°Since there are officials colluding with the Demon Race, then let the Ruler spread the word that he has already handed that thing over to us. When the official heard the news, he would definitely not be able to sit still. At that time, he would definitely send people from the Demon Race to look for him. As long as we set up an inescapable net in the room, that Demon Race person will definitely not be able to escape.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly explained his plan. Perhaps this was the only way to resolve this matter. Moreover, the Grand Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was a Saint Ruler. He would ask the Grand Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to capture the demon and interrogate him. ¡°Senior, I think this method will work.¡±After hearing Senior¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion nodded in agreement. Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s idea, Prime Minister Liu¡¯s impression of him changed slightly. It turned out that this guy¡¯s brain was so good. No wonder he was called senior. Chapter 884 - Chapter 884: Jade Green Saint Stone (1) Chapter 884: Jade Green Saint Stone (1) Although Prime Minister Liu¡¯s impression of Xiao Changtian had changed a little, he still looked down on him. It was because it was useless for a mortal without any strength to have a smart brain. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this matter with the country ruler and listen to his opinion.¡±Prime Minister Liu said slowly after the two of them had finished speaking. Following that, the few of them set off to look for the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°This method is really good. In that case, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s suggestion, the King of the Jade Nether Kingdom nodded in agreement. ¡°However, Jade Nether King, I would like to ask, what kind of treasure does the Jade Nether Kingdom have that is worthy of the demons making such a big fuss?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the King of the Jade Nether Kingdom and asked in confusion. ¡°This¡­¡± Prime Minister Liu didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to ask such a question. He actually casually inquired about the treasures of other countries. His opinion of Xiao Changtian changed again. ¡°Since things have come to this, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. I can actually sense that the Demon is looking for the Jade Azure Saint Rock.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at the few people present and paused for a moment before saying. ¡°This Jade Green Saint Rock is nothing else but a treasure left behind by Old Ancestor Yao Ming. It was said that as long as one absorbed this jade green saint rock, one¡¯s cultivation would at least jump three levels.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at the few of them and said slowly. ¡°Other than this, the Jade Green Saint Rock has another important function. It is to protect the Jade Nether Kingdom and bring good fortune to the entire Jade Nether Kingdom. Also, it was something left behind by the ancestor, so it had been preserved by the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s ruler for generations.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had already known about it a long time ago. If this Jade Green Saint Stone was known by anyone other than the Jade Nether Kingdom, it would definitely attract countless disasters. Therefore, the Jade Nether Kingdom had never made this treasure public. He did not expect that the demons would actually know about it. This indeed put the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king in a dilemma. After all, the Jade Azure Saint Rock had protected the Jade Nether Kingdom for so many years. No matter what, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king did not wish for it to be stolen by the demons. ¡°I see. The demons seemed to be trying to revive their Demon Lord, so they were plundering things that were beneficial to their Lord¡¯s recovery. It seemed like the Demon Race was looking for the Jade Green Saint Rock.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion nodded after hearing this. It was not strange that the demons would make such a big fuss for this thing. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll call a meeting today and tell those officials. I¡¯ve handed the item over to you. At that time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King thanked the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. ¡°No, no, these are all senior¡¯s ideas. If you want to thank me, thank senior.¡± The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said with a smile. If it wasn¡¯t for Senior¡¯s idea, he probably wouldn¡¯t know where to start. After this matter was settled, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and Xiao Changtian went to the room together. As long as the official was anxious. He was afraid that the demons would take action tonight. The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King did not hesitate either. After the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion left, he quickly gathered the officials. ¡°Ruler, why are you so flustered? What is it? Could it be that they had already captured the demons?¡± Premier Sun, who had been summoned, asked the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. He wanted to see what other abilities this country ruler had. ¡°Although there hasn¡¯t been any progress with the Demon race, I have an important announcement to make.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King smiled at Prime Minister Sun. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone doesn¡¯t know that our Jade Nether Kingdom actually has a huge treasure that protects our Jade Nether Kingdom. In order to protect that thing, I¡¯ve never told anyone about it. But now that the demons are becoming increasingly rampant, I¡¯ve decided to hand that treasure over to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets for safekeeping.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at everyone present and said. After hearing this, Prime Minister Sun¡¯s face lit up. He didn¡¯t expect that he would get it so easily. It just so happened that that lord wanted to urge him to find information about that treasure within half a month, and now this country ruler actually said it himself. However, it was best for him to first ask if that treasure was what the demons were looking for. ¡°Ruler, there is actually such a thing. I wonder what our treasure is?¡± Premier Sun pretended to be surprised as he looked at the Jade Nether King and asked. ¡°That thing is called the Jade Green Saint Stone.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king did not hide this matter. He had followed the instructions of the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and lured the spy out of his hole. ¡°Jade Green Saint Rock! Heavens, it¡¯s actually that thing!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that thing to actually belong to our Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± When the officials present heard about the Jade Green Saint Rock, they all whispered in surprise. When he heard this name, the smile on Prime Minister Sun¡¯s face widened. He didn¡¯t expect that this thing was what the demons wanted him to find. Since he already knew the whereabouts of that thing, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. After returning home, Prime Minister Sun quickly gathered his men. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a situation.¡± At this moment, Sacred Master Six suddenly appeared. ¡°Milord, I have good news for you. The thing you¡¯re looking for is on the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. So I¡¯m going to make my move tonight.¡± Prime Minister Sun looked at Holy Master Six excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s with the Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion?¡± When Sacred Master Six heard this, he frowned and then smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then tonight, you can go find the Great Elder of the Heaven Secret Pavilion and get that treasure. I¡¯ll go meet that Xiao Changtian.¡± Although Saint Lord Six didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he was sure that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t that strong. As long as Prime Minister Sun could help him stall the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he would be able to deal with Xiao Changtian. At night. Xiao Changtian and Prime Minister Liu were squatting in the courtyard outside the room. The two of them wanted to wait here and see if that demon would appear. ¡°It¡¯s already so late, why isn¡¯t that demon here yet?¡±After squatting for a while, Prime Minister Liu said impatiently. ¡°Is this method that you guys are talking about going to work?¡± After Prime Minister Liu went back and thought about it, he felt more and more uneasy. Would Xiao Changtian¡¯s idea work? ¡°As long as they can¡¯t wait, they will definitely come.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care whether Prime Minister Liu doubted him or not. He only explained. Chapter 885 - Chapter 885: Holy Lord (6) Chapter 885: Holy Lord (6) At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared on top of the wall. ¡°Hahaha, Xiao Changtian, it¡¯s time for you to die.¡±The figure standing on the wall suddenly laughed out loud. ¡°D * mn, Demon Race people. However, I have no enmity with him.¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the voice. He did not know any Demon Race people at all, nor did he offend any Demon Race people. Why did it sound like the person on the wall had a blood feud with him? Looking at the person on the wall, Xiao Changtian was ready to go out and investigate. ¡°What are you doing! That person is a member of the demon race. Are you going to die?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian wanted to leave the corner, Chancellor Liu immediately stopped him and scolded him in a low voice. This mortal really overestimated himself. That Demon Race person was obviously a powerful expert, but this person in front of him actually went out to court death. ¡°No, I¡¯m just going out to teach him a lesson. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Prime Minister Liu and asked. After all, with his current strength, it was not quite possible to kill a demon. ¡°You¡¯re looking for trouble. If you wanted to teach a demon a lesson, you would be lucky if the demon didn¡¯t kill you after seeing you go out.¡± Prime Minister Liu looked at Xiao Changtian and was a bit angry. How could this person be so annoying? It was fine if he didn¡¯t have the strength, but he actually caused trouble for him. ¡°Aiya, Prime Minister, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just going to teach him a lesson. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t bear to see someone treat him like this. He actually said that his death had arrived. How could Xiao Changtian tolerate this? Xiao Changtian quietly stood up after speaking to Prime Minister Liu. This damned person. When he died later, he would not help him collect his corpse. If he was not with the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, he would not have stopped him at all. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, Prime Minister Liu cursed in his heart. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know that after he left, Prime Minister Liu was cursing him in his heart. He quietly walked to the bottom of the wall. ¡°Hey, you demon, I heard you wanted to kill me?¡± Xiao Changtian walked to the wall and said loudly to the demons on the wall. ¡°F * ck!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words made Saint Lord Six jump. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to appear in front of him before he could make a move. ¡°Good, Xiao Changtian, I haven¡¯t even looked for you and you came to me first.¡±However, Saint Master Six immediately reacted and looked at Xiao Changtian. Today was the best time to deal with Xiao Changtian. ¡°System, quickly help me check the cultivation of this person in front of me.¡± Xiao Changtian said to the system in his mind as he looked at Saint Lord Six. ¡°Cultivation: 6 points.¡± After Xiao Chengtian finished speaking, the system immediately replied. ¡®What a joke. This person only has 6 points of cultivation. Just the cultivation that I exchanged for can¡¯t compare to him. I already have so much cultivation, and now I have to add on the cultivation that I exchanged with the system.¡¯ Such a cultivation could already throw this demon in front of him by several streets. He did not know where this demon in front of him got the confidence to actually dare to deal with him. ¡°Hahaha, since you said you were going to deal with me, then come at me. I want to see what tricks you can play.¡± Xiao Changtian said disdainfully to Saint Sovereign Six. ¡°This damned mortal, what is he doing? Did he really want to die? He actually dared to say such words. That demon would definitely not let him off easily.¡± Prime Minister Liu naturally heard what Xiao Changtian said. So, he hid in the dark and looked at Xiao Changtian with pity. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was already a corpse in Prime Minister Liu¡¯s heart. After all, the demons were so difficult to deal with. This Xiao Changtian was so weak. They would definitely be killed by the demons. ¡°Pa-¡± In front of Prime Minister Liu, Holy Master Six quickly threw out an iron chain. The iron chain was as thick as a wrist and very long. Not only that, but it also contained extremely powerful demonic power. The moment Sacred Master Six used this huge chain, the surrounding air instantly became extremely cold, as if they were in an extremely cold place. The moon in the sky was completely covered at this moment, leaving only their dim shadows on the ground. Prime Minister Liu was terrified just by looking at him. ¡°We¡¯re finished, we¡¯re finished! If he couldn¡¯t make it in time later, he would run away quickly.¡± Prime Minister Liu was already scared silly by the scene in front of him. With such a terrifying thing in hand, even if the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s army was sent over, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it. ¡°Hehe, do you really think you¡¯re so great just because you have an iron chain? You¡¯re just a puny little devil. Watch how I deal with you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Saint Lord Six with a mocking smile. Then, under the gaze of Saint Master Six, Xiao Changtian moved. ¡°Who told you to act tough? I¡¯ll show you the power of my fist today.¡± Xiao Changtian dashed to the wall where Saint Master Six was standing and pulled him down. Holy Master Six didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. He looked at his pants and was stunned. However, when he reacted, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Saint Master Six tried to break free from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, but he felt as if all the spiritual power in his body had been sucked dry. Even Saint Master Six found it extremely difficult to move. ¡°Bang!¡± However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give this Devil a chance to hesitate. When he pulled Saint Lord down, he started to beat Saint Lord Six up. Even if Sacred Master Six was holding onto the Devil Race¡¯s Devil God Chains, the iron chain was like a pile of scrap metal at the moment, unable to unleash any spiritual power. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s fist, the six Saint Sovereigns felt as if their ribs were smashed by Xiao Changtian¡¯s fist. They could only scream helplessly. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡± However, this scene fell into the eyes of Prime Minister Liu, who was preparing to escape in the distance. Looking at this scene, Prime Minister Liu was so surprised that his mouth was so wide that it could fit a steamed bun. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I must be too nervous.¡± Prime Minister Liu rubbed his eyes in disbelief and looked at the scene in the distance again. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The result was exactly the same as before. It was that demon who was screaming under Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. Chapter 886 - Chapter 886: Retreat Quickly (1) Chapter 886: Retreat Quickly (1) ¡°No, what¡¯s going on?¡± Saint Lord Six was not the only one who was screaming in pain. Prime Minister Liu asked in confusion. At this moment, everything in front of him seemed to be a dream. ¡°Prime minister, come in quickly. Don¡¯t disturb senior.¡± Just as Prime Minister Liu was in a daze, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets walked out and pulled Prime Minister Liu in. ¡°If it¡¯s not the Great Elder, what¡¯s the situation outside?¡± After being pulled into the room, Prime Minister Liu asked the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t you watching with your own eyes? Senior is teaching that demon a lesson. If you are discovered there, it won¡¯t be good.¡± The first elder of the Prophecy Pavilion casually said. It was as if Xiao Changtian was able to deal with the demons. ¡°No, First Elder, that, that senior you mentioned, didn¡¯t he have no cultivation at all?¡± Prime Minister Liu was still in a daze. This, this was simply impossible. ¡°No, Prime Minister Liu, don¡¯t tell me you still think Senior is just a mortal?¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion finally reacted. It turned out that this Prime Minister Liu had always treated Senior as a mortal. No wonder he felt that Prime Minister Liu was so strange to Senior. ¡°Is the Great Elder really not? But even if I used all my energy, I still couldn¡¯t find any difference between him and a mortal.¡± After the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said this, Prime Minister Liu finally came to his senses. It turned out that he was shallow. No wonder Xiao Changtian was called senior by the people of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. That senior must be very powerful, because Prime Minister Liu didn¡¯t feel any power from Xiao Changtian, but he could beat that terrifying demon so badly. From this, it could be seen that that senior was not an ordinary person. He was already an expert who had cultivated his cultivation to the acme of perfection. He was actually so short-sighted in the beginning. They thought that Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, sometimes what you see in front of you is not necessarily true. Also, we can¡¯t guess what Senior is thinking. So I think you know what to do.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked at Prime Minister Liu and said slowly. Prime Minister Liu nodded seriously at the Great Elder¡¯s words. After all, if he did not have eyes to provoke such an expert, then he would really be too blind. At this moment, Saint Lord Six was screaming at Xiao Changtian. ¡°I beg you, stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± Finally, Saint Master Six couldn¡¯t help but beg Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you quite powerful? Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? How can you only have this much ability now!¡± Xiao Changtian said rudely to Saint Lord Six. Since that demon had threatened to kill him, he would definitely not stay behind. Therefore, Xiao Changtian would not be soft-hearted towards Saint Lord Six. ¡°Expert, please let me go. I didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. I shouldn¡¯t have said such words.¡± Saint Lord Six was about to explode from his spiritual power. If Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stop, he would definitely be killed by Xiao Changtian with his bare hands. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to let you go. However, you have to tell me who exactly is colluding with you from the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Saint Lord Six and finally stopped. He didn¡¯t forget about the important matter. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. It¡¯s that guy called Prime Minister Sun. It¡¯s him.¡± Holy Master Six didn¡¯t even think about it and revealed Prime Minister Sun. ¡°Alright, the Ruler treats Prime Minister Sun well. But this Prime Minister Sun was actually so bold to collude with the demons. The country ruler will definitely not let him off.¡± Prime Minister Liu, who was in the room, naturally heard what Holy Master Six had said. This Prime Minister Sun was absolutely deteable. He had actually done such a thing. He was simply a sinner of the Jade Nether Kingdom. It would not be too much to drag such a person out and whip his corpse a hundred times. At this moment, Saint Master Six looked at Xiao Changtian with a trembling face. How could this man be so powerful? Why did he look like a mortal when he was at the Glorious Star Restaurant? How did things turn out like this? No wonder the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord told him not to provoke Xiao Changtian. It seemed that he was really unlucky. ¡°Prime Minister Sun, how are you?¡± Xiao Changtian also remembered this Prime Minister Sun. ¡°Expert, I¡¯ve already said it. Can you let me go now?¡± Saint Sovereign Six looked at Xiao Changtian in panic. He was really afraid that Xiao Changtian would beat him to death if he was unhappy. Fortunately, when he went to the Glorious Star Restaurant to look for trouble, he had taken someone else¡¯s body. If Xiao Changtian knew, he would have been the one looking for trouble. He would definitely not let her off easily. ¡°Huala, huala.¡± Just as Holy Master Six finished speaking, the sound of other demons trying to enter could be heard from outside the wall. F * ck! It was over! Why did he come at this time! This Xiao Changtian was not to be trifled with! Upon hearing this commotion, Holy Master Six was also stunned. It seemed like it was time for Prime Minister Sun to arrange for someone to look for the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. However, in the current situation, even if so many people came, they were still not Xiao Changtian¡¯s match. Xiao Changtian naturally noticed the commotion outside and immediately panicked. Why were there so many people? There were so many people. Even if he had so much cultivation, he would not be able to deal with them. ¡°You can go first. If I meet you in the future and you¡¯re still so arrogant, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± Xiao Changtian was anxious to warn the Great Elder, but the devil in front of him had not left yet, so he could only let him go for now. Saint Sovereign Six limped out after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°My lord! Why are you here?¡± Just as Holy Master Six walked out of the courtyard, Premier Sun shouted excitedly. ¡°How is it, my lord? You¡¯ve already taught him a lesson, right? We should start the next step, right?¡± Prime Minister Sun said excitedly as he looked at Holy Master Six. As long as he could succeed this time, then the position of the country¡¯s ruler would be his. Thinking of this result, Premier Sun¡¯s face was so happy that flowers bloomed. ¡°What do you mean start? Retreat!¡± Saint Lord said fiercely as he looked at Prime Minister Sun. Even if these people went over, with Xiao Changtian around, they would be sending themselves to their deaths. ¡°No, Sir, what do you mean?¡± After hearing Holy Master Six¡¯s words, Prime Minister Sun was stunned on the spot. What was wrong with this demon lord? This was a critical moment! Chapter 887 - Chapter 887: It’s actually Premier Sun (1) Chapter 887: It¡¯s actually Premier Sun (1) ¡°Am I not clear enough? I want you all to retreat quickly.¡± Holy Master Six glanced at Prime Minister Sun and said loudly. ¡°Sir, why? We¡¯re so close now. As long as we can snatch the Jade Green Saint Stone from the Great Elder of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion, our mission will be complete. Why did they have to retreat at this time?¡± Prime Minister Sun didn¡¯t know what had happened, or if it was because this demon lord¡¯s brain had gone crazy. There was only one step left, but he actually retreated just like that. ¡°What, Prime Minister Sun, are you not even going to listen to me now? Do you know how strong that person inside is? He actually dared to provoke them. However, I have to tell you some unfortunate news. They already know that you colluded with us. You¡¯d better hurry home and prepare. Wait until tomorrow to see if your country¡¯s ruler will come to capture you.¡± Holy Master Six glanced at Prime Minister Sun and said indifferently. At first, he didn¡¯t want to expose Prime Minister Sun, but Xiao Changtian was too powerful. If he didn¡¯t expose Prime Minister Sun, he would have no chance to live. ¡°What, what, Sir? You, how could you do this?¡± Prime Minister Sun¡¯s anger was extinguished by Holy Master Six¡¯s words. What he didn¡¯t expect was that this Demon Lord in front of him actually betrayed him. ¡°Sir, I want to know who the expert inside is that actually made you so afraid.¡± Then, Premier Sun asked unwillingly. He didn¡¯t blame the demons for betraying him. He only blamed the expert that the demons spoke of for ruining his plans. ¡°That Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength isn¡¯t something you can imagine. Prime Minister Sun, I advise you to hurry back, pack your things, and run.¡± After saying that, Holy Master Six ignored Prime Minister Sun and disappeared into the darkness. ¡°No, no, I have to go back as soon as possible.¡± At this moment, Prime Minister Sun also reacted. If he continued to stay here, the country ruler would probably come looking for him very soon. ¡°They¡¯ve all retreated, they¡¯ve all retreated.¡± Then, Prime Minister Sun called the demons behind him and quickly retreated back to the place where they had come from. At this moment, Prime Minister Liu was already standing in front of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°Ruler, Senior has already asked. It is Prime Minister Sun who colluded with the Demon Race.¡± Prime Minister Liu said angrily to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Prime Minister Sun to do such a thing.¡± ¡°Wait, Prime Minister Liu, how could the person colluding with the demons be Prime Minister Sun? He had also been violated by the demons! Also, who is this senior you¡¯re talking about? Could it be the senior that the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion mentioned?¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was somewhat surprised. How could the person colluding with the demons be Prime Minister Sun?,Moreover, the person who could make the Demon Race speak of him must be a very powerful person. However, hearing Prime Minister Liu¡¯s words, it seemed to be that mortal. Could the words of that mortal be believed by others? Could Prime Minister Liu have been possessed by something? Or was Prime Minister Liu threatened? ¡°Country Ruler, are you muddle-headed? Do I still have the right to lie to you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the situation in our Jade Nether Kingdom now? There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you. The senior I¡¯m talking about is the senior that the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion mentioned. He¡¯s the mortal we thought he was.¡± Prime Minister Liu didn¡¯t expect that the Ruler still didn¡¯t trust Xiao Changtian. Indeed, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡°Country Ruler, I saw with my own eyes that senior pull a devil expert down from the wall and beat him up.¡± Just the strength of that Demon Race person alone could make people feel incomparably terrifying. Without saying a word, the senior easily dragged the demon down. Moreover, he had beaten the Demon Race man until he kept begging for mercy.¡± Prime Minister Liu did not hide anything and quickly told him what had happened. He was telling the truth without any exaggeration. ¡°How is this possible? How could that mortal use such great power?¡± After hearing Prime Minister Liu¡¯s words, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn. If that person was really an expert, then their previous actions had left a bad impression on that expert. ¡°Country Ruler, don¡¯t worry about this for now. It¡¯s already clear that Prime Minister Sun is colluding with the Demon Race. If we didn¡¯t take action earlier, this Prime Minister Sun might have done something.¡± When Prime Minister Liu came out, he seemed to have vaguely seen Prime Minister Sun¡¯s fleeing figure. He probably knew that the demon had exposed him. ¡°In that case, quickly gather the cultivators and capture Prime Minister Sun. By the way, where are Prime Minister Liu, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and that senior?¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King asked Premier Sun after giving the order. ¡°Senior and the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets have already set off for Prime Minister Sun¡¯s house.¡±Prime Minister Liu replied. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll go over immediately.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king quickly gathered a large group of cultivators and ran towards Prime Minister Sun¡¯s residence. In a short while, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had brought his men to surround the perimeter of Prime Minister Sun¡¯s estate. ¡°Great Elder, Senior, thank you so much. If not for you, we would still be in the dark about this Prime Minister Sun.¡± The Jade Nether King walked over and said gratefully when he saw the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to be polite. I didn¡¯t expect to catch him so quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled in response to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s politeness. He had thought that the situation in the Jade Nether Kingdom was so serious that this matter would be difficult to deal with. He did not expect it to be resolved so quickly. This was also beyond Xiao Changtian¡¯s expectations. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was extremely emotional. No wonder the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets sent two people over this time. It was no wonder the people of the Secret Pavilion called this young man senior. It turned out that this senior was really not an ordinary person. Dealing with the demons was just a piece of cake for him. He was really short-sighted in the beginning. He actually thought that the senior the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was talking about was a mortal. He wondered if this senior would mind that the Jade Nether Kingdom had not been too friendly to him in the beginning. If this senior didn¡¯t forgive his previous bad attitude towards him, then the Jade Nether Kingdom would be in big trouble. ¡°Since the country ruler is like this, why don¡¯t you bring people to arrest this Prime Minister Sun first?¡± The Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder reminded the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. Chapter 888 - Chapter 888: I’m Wronged (1) Chapter 888: I¡¯m Wronged (1) The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King came to his senses after the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s Grand Elder¡¯s reminder. Hence, he quickly brought his men in. ¡°Prime Minister Sun, come out. Stop hiding. I know what you¡¯ve done.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king stood in Prime Minister Sun¡¯s residence and looked into his room as he spoke loudly. ¡°Country Ruler, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about? You dared to come here in the middle of the night. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.¡± Premier Sun immediately walked out of the room after hearing the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s princess¡¯s words. ¡°Prime Minister Sun, you still dare to quibble? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for teaming up with the Demon Race?¡± After hearing Premier Sun¡¯s words, Premier Liu, who was standing beside the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, immediately stood up and said angrily. At first, Prime Minister Liu had thought that Prime Minister Sun was the same as him and had been persecuted by the demons. In the end, it was actually this Prime Minister Sun who had allied with the Demon Race. He was simply shameless. ¡°Prime Minister Liu doesn¡¯t have any evidence, so what right do you have to slander me?¡± Although Premier Sun knew that the Demon Lord had betrayed him, Premier Liu only knew about it. There was no evidence to prove it. ¡°You want evidence? Isn¡¯t that simple? I¡¯ll search your residence now. He wanted to see if there were any traces of demons.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at Premier Sun with a serious expression. He didn¡¯t expect this person to be so stubborn even when he was about to die. ¡°Alright, since you want to search, then search. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of shadows. Country Ruler, I can¡¯t be wronged for nothing.¡± The reason why Prime Minister Sun was able to say these words so confidently was because he had already evacuated those demons in advance. Now, even if he searched his residence, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single demon. ¡°Prime Minister Sun, I¡¯m sorry. If there¡¯s news of the demons, we won¡¯t let them go. Men, search.¡± The King of the Jade Nether Kingdom looked at Premier Sun and said slowly. He knew that this Prime Minister Sun was not that simple. Since he could collude with the Demon Race, it meant that he must have some skills. Also, since he said so, he must have been prepared. However, he couldn¡¯t just go back like this. Therefore, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had to search this Prime Minister Sun. ¡°Ruler, since you think so, I have no choice but to allow you to search my residence.¡± After Premier Sun finished speaking, he sized up the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and the people following him, because he was guessing who could make that lord of the Demon Race so afraid. The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was a Saint King. However, it was not to the extent of making that demon lord afraid, right? As for the mortal beside Grand Elder Tian Qige, there was no need to mention him. He was not a threat at all. Therefore, this could prove that the Ruler had definitely found another expert to ambush the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Fortunately, that demon lord had informed him in advance. Otherwise, if he brought people in, he would definitely not have a good ending. ¡°Reporting to the country ruler, we didn¡¯t find any traces of the demon race in Prime Minister Sun¡¯s residence.¡± After a while, someone came up to report. ¡°Country Ruler, I have already said that I was wronged.¡± Premier Sun said with a smile. I¡¯ve long since evacuated all the demons. It would be strange if you could find them. ¡°You! You, Prime Minister Sun, must have planned this. This is too despicable!¡± When Prime Minister Liu heard this, he became even angrier. He believed what the demon said, but he didn¡¯t know why this Prime Minister Sun was so fast. They had actually evacuated all the demons before they arrived. ¡°Prime Minister Liu, I wonder where you heard that I colluded with the demons?¡± Looking at Prime Minister Liu, Prime Minister Sun¡¯s thoughts changed. Perhaps he could get some information from Prime Minister Liu. ¡°Of course it was Senior who taught that demon a lesson.¡±Prime Minister Liu immediately said. As expected, as expected, the country ruler had invited another expert. It seemed that this expert¡¯s strength was very strong. He had to think of a way to deal with it first. This was because they did not know what the senior they were talking about was like. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve checked, let¡¯s go back first.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King looked at Prime Minister Sun and knew that there was no point in continuing to drag things out like this. Following that, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King led a group of people out of Prime Minister Sun¡¯s residence in a grandiose manner. ¡°Ruler, are you going to forget about that Prime Minister Sun so easily?¡± The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion asked in puzzlement as he watched the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King leave with his men. ¡°Great Elder, this matter is not as simple as you think. If I rashly arrest him without any evidence, the forces behind him will definitely not agree. When the time comes, I¡¯ll still have to let him go under pressure.¡± The Jade Nether King shook his head and sighed. Although he also knew that Prime Minister Sun must have something up his sleeves, now was not the time to arrest him. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matter tomorrow. It¡¯s already so late today. You guys go back and rest first.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King waved his hand at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and Xiao Changtian before leaving. ¡°Senior, it seems like we can¡¯t resolve this matter so quickly.¡± The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion sighed as he watched the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King leave. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Now that we know that Prime Minister Sun is the one who colluded with the demons, the following matters will be much easier to handle.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t too surprised. When he let Saint Lord Six go, he had already guessed that the Demon Race would go back and inform Prime Minister Sun. ¡°Senior, what should we do next?¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion did not know how to deal with the current situation. After all, those Demon Race people had already escaped. It was impossible for him to chase them back. ¡°We can only observe here for a period of time. After all, we can¡¯t act rashly in such a situation.¡± Xiao Changtian also sighed. It seemed that his plan to find the spiritual tree seed could only be put aside for a while. At this moment, in the Demon Race. ¡°What?! You piece of trash, you were actually beaten back by that Xiao Changtian.¡± After Sacred Lord Demonic Flame heard Sacred Lord Six¡¯s report, anger instantly appeared on his face. This Saint Master Six was really useless, and that Xiao Changtian kept ruining his plans! Did Sacred Lord Demonic Flame really think that he was easy to bully just because he didn¡¯t show his might? Chapter 889 - Chapter 889: It’s Again (1) Chapter 889: It¡¯s Again (1) ¡°Demonic Flame Holy Lord, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I just want to teach that Xiao Chang a lesson. You said that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength is very strong, but I didn¡¯t expect his strength to be that strong.¡± Sacred Lord Six said aggrievedly to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Useless trash. What was the situation in the Jade Nether Kingdom now? Was the Jade Green Saint Stone in the hands of the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame took a deep breath and asked Sacred Lord Six. ¡°It should be, but I don¡¯t know how Prime Minister Sun is doing now. If that Prime Minister Sun is smart, he shouldn¡¯t have been caught. Then, we might have some hope of getting the Jade Green Saint Rock.¡± Sacred Lord Six looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and replied carefully. He had escaped from the jaws of death this time. It was already not bad to be able to survive, so he did not care about that Prime Minister Sun at all. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Prime Minister Sun. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then go to the Jade Underworld Kingdom again. You don¡¯t have to come back yourself.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame glared at Sacred Lord Six. If it wasn¡¯t for this Sacred Master Six being so rash, there might have been some mistakes in this plan. Although Sacred Lord Six¡¯s status in the Demon Race was considered high, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily just because of this. ¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, I, I¡­¡± Holy Master Six didn¡¯t want to go to the Jade Nether Kingdom again. If he met Xiao Changtian again, he might not be so lucky. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame glared at Sacred Lord Six. If Sacred Lord Six dared to make any more excuses, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t let him go. Even she would not let him go. After all, he had been reminding her at that time. He didn¡¯t want Holy Master Six to find trouble with Xiao Chengtian. However, this Sacred Master Six just didn¡¯t listen to him. Why did he have to stir up trouble and disrupt the plan? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Sacred Lord Six said helplessly when he saw Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s furious expression. Looking at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s expression, if he didn¡¯t agree quickly, he wouldn¡¯t have a good ending either. After Sacred Master Six left, the Demon God Saintess smiled as she watched him leave. ¡°Mo Yan, do you really think that Sixth Brother can get the Jade Green Saint Stone?¡± The Demonic God Saintess said with a smile as she looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Then what should we do? In this situation, I can only let Sixth Brother go. However, I really didn¡¯t expect Sixth Brother to be so disappointing.¡± Demonic Eye Sacred Lord took a deep breath. ¡°I know that the Jade Green Saint Rock is very important, but that Xiao Changtian has ruined my plans time and time again.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we do it this way? How about we send a Saintess to assist Holy Master Six?¡± The Saintess also knew that if she wanted to get the Jade Green Saint Stone, Saint Lord Six alone wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Xiao Changtian. She might as well send some of her own people. ¡°Of course. If you want, you can send a powerful saintess. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to deal with Xiao Changtian.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had been waiting for the Saintess to say this. He couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Changtian by himself. However, if the Saintess and Sacred Lord combined, the power they could unleash would be enormous. This was the reason why the demons were divided into Sacred Lords and Saintesses. No matter how weak the Sacred Lords and Saintesses were, as long as the two combined, they could unleash shocking strength. ¡°I understand. When the time comes, I¡¯ll get Saintess Three to assist Holy Master Six.¡± The Demonic God Saintess turned around and left. Although a Saint Lord had several Saintesses under him, the Saintesses under the Saintess were different. If they could be taught by the Saintess herself, they were all very powerful. Therefore, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was very satisfied with Saintess Demonic sending Saintess Three to assist Sacred Lord Six. At that time, in the Jade Underworld Kingdom. ¡°Ruler, what should we do next? It was because he did not know if that demon would make a comeback. I feel that the demon won¡¯t let this go until he gets the jade green saint stone.¡± Prime Minister Liu stood in front of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King and said to him. ¡°Senior, how can you see this matter?¡± After hearing Prime Minister Liu¡¯s words, the Jade Nether King turned around and asked Xiao Changtian. Ever since Prime Minister Liu had told him about Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had viewed Xiao Changtian as the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s life-saving straw. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t have any other good methods, but if I meet demons again, I¡¯ll definitely fight them.¡± Xiao Changtian said awkwardly. With his current strength, he did not dare to show off in front of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. That¡¯s right. Senior¡¯s strength is so strong. He doesn¡¯t even need to think of any strategy. He can solve everything with force. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King sighed in his heart. If anyone had the strength of Senior, they would not have to fear the Devil Race. ¡°It seems that we have to consider this matter carefully. The demons will definitely not make any moves in the next two days. Therefore, we can only observe for two days.¡± The Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion slowly replied after hearing the discussion between the two of them. In any case, as long as this matter was not completed, they would not leave. ¡°Great Elder, Senior, I really have to thank you for this. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known that Prime Minister Sun was colluding with the Demon Race.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King thanked the two of them once again. Meanwhile, outside the Jade Nether Country. ¡°That Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated, you must not have a love rival.¡± Looking at the Saintess in front of him, Saint Lord Six reminded her kindly. He had been tortured by Xiao Changtian because he had underestimated his opponent. He didn¡¯t know if this proud Saintess would persuade him. ¡°The Demon God Saintess told me. Let me deal with it properly, but I feel that even if that Xiao Changtian is very strong, how strong can he be? Have I already achieved victory in my heart? Could it be that his strength had reached Saint Emperor?¡± As expected, Holy Maiden Three didn¡¯t care about Holy Master Six¡¯s kind reminder. Because she didn¡¯t believe that she was at the strength of Glory Sect. With her strength, there was still someone she couldn¡¯t deal with. That Xiao Changtian was at most a Saint King. Even if he had the strength of a Saint King, as long as he combined with Saint Lord Six, he would naturally be able to unleash the strength of a Saint King. At that time, would he still have to worry about not being able to kill Xiao Changtian? ¡°However, it¡¯s best to be careful.¡± Holy Master Six did not want to suffer a second loss. Chapter 890 - Chapter 315: Chapter 315 His Theory on Eating_1 Chapter 315: Chapter 315 His Theory on Eating_1 The two of them let their minds wander on the way, and they soon arrived home. Unexpectedly, Ji Chuan was waiting for Dongfang Yu in the villa. Seeing them return, Ji Chuan respectfully greeted them, ¡°President, Mrs, welcome back.¡± Then, he turned to Dongfang Yu and asked, ¡°Mr. President, there¡¯s half an hour left before the cocktail party, shall we depart now?¡± Hai Xiaotang was a little confused. What cocktail party? But her curiosity was fleeting and she had no interest in prying. Dongfang Yu casually said, ¡°¡®There¡¯s no rush. We can arrive later.¡± Then, he took Hai Xiaotang¡¯s hand and walked towards the dining room, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± Hai Xiaotang spoke without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a cocktail party?¡± Dongfang Yu laughed, ¡°It¡¯s not an important cocktail party. Having dinner with you is much more important.¡± Hai Xiaotang: ¡°¡­¡± So he made a special trip to pick her up, just to have dinner with her? Moreover, he had wasted a lot of time at the hospital¡­ Hai Xiaotang was ushered into a seat by Dongfang Yu, and the servants quickly set the table. Seeing that Dongfang Yu was indeed going to have dinner with her, she reluctantly spoke up, ¡°You go on with your work, I¡¯ll eat alone.¡± Dongfang Yu picked up his chopsticks to serve her food, his voice low and attractive, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not an important cocktail party.¡± He looked deeply into her eyes and smiled, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll try my best to have meals with you. It¡¯s a required course for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hai Xiaotang looked indifferent, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± ¡°For me, it¡¯s very necessary!¡± Dongfang Yu served her some more food, ¡°If I can have at least one meal with you every day, that¡¯s 30 meals a month, 365 meals a year. It may not seem like much, but I will be the person who eats with you the most.¡± Hai Xiaotang was stunned by his dining theory¡­ Dongfang Yu laughed, ¡°A couple¡¯s feelings deepen over meals together. I don¡¯t know if your feelings for me will change, but I have to be the one who eats with you the most!¡± Everyone needs to eat every day, nobody can go without food. Eating is very important for everyone, hence the dining table is the best place to cultivate relationships. How could Dongfang Yu waste these precious moments¡­ ¡°Eat up.¡± He encouraged her, caring in his words, ¡°Eat more. You haven¡¯t been eating much lately.¡± Hai Xiaotang didn¡¯t know what to say or how to react, so she just ate! She kept her head down and ate, while Dongfang Yu kept serving her food. Hai Xiaotang tried to stop him several times, but to no avail, so she let him be. After he had accompanied her for most of the meal, Dongfang Yu finally put down his chopsticks and prepared to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll be back late tonight, so rest early after studying. Don¡¯t go to sleep too late,¡± he reminded her. Hai Xiaotang simply nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Hai Xiaotang mechanically responded. Suddenly, Dongfang Yu pulled her body towards him, held her close, and gave her a firm kiss! Then he let her go, laughing with a sparkle in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll take you if there¡¯s a fun cocktail party next time, today¡¯s party is really boring.¡± Hai Xiaotang pushed him away and sat up. She certainly had no interest in any cocktail parties. Dongfang Yu mussed up her hair, and finally, without any further ado, stood up and strode out. The servants hurriedly brought his coat and respectfully helped him put it on. Chapter 891 - Chapter 891: Bloodthirsty Array (1) Chapter 891: Bloodthirsty Array (1) ¡°Hiss, wait a moment, First Elder, you go first. I have a little urgent need to pee now, so I¡¯ll catch up with you guys in a while.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking to the two of them, he ran away. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go first.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion did not care too much because he wanted to see where this person was taking him. The Great Elder had already sensed that something was wrong when he left the mall. However, when he saw that Senior was still following the person in front of him defenseless, the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion knew. Senior must have seen through this person¡¯s scheme, but he didn¡¯t want to expose it. He wanted to see what this person was going to do next. Just now, Senior said that he wanted to go to the toilet, so he must have gone to prepare something. Therefore, he did not have to worry about what tricks the person in front of him would play. On the other side, Little Changtian quickly squatted down in the grass. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so comfortable. I don¡¯t know what I ate, but I actually have diarrhea.¡± Xiao Changtian said emotionally. This was really a delay. After cleaning up his mess, he had to hurry and find the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. He wondered what the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion wanted. It actually made the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion so interested. Immediately, Xiao Changtian put on his pants and chased after him. On the other side, Saint Lord Six and Saint Daughter Three had been waiting there for a long time. ¡°Do you think that Prime Minister Sun is reliable? It¡¯s been so long, why hasn¡¯t he brought her here yet?¡± Seeing that it was still empty in the distance, the third saintess said impatiently. ¡°You have to believe that Prime Minister Sun won¡¯t lie to us. After all, that fellow was counting on the fact that the clan was going to help him obtain the position of the country¡¯s ruler.¡± Holy Master Six waved his hand indifferently. A person like Prime Minister Sun was the easiest to manipulate. As long as he was tempted by some conditions, he would definitely be unable to resist. ¡°Yo, look, isn¡¯t that person here?¡± At this moment, Prime Minister Sun¡¯s men walked over with the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Boss, where are you taking me? There was nothing in this place. It was pitch black. Is this where your house is?¡± Seeing that his surroundings were becoming more and more desolate, the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s expression became solemn. As expected, Senior must have guessed it long ago, that¡¯s why he let me follow first. However, so what if this person is powerful? As long as he dared to make a move, Senior would definitely take him down. ¡°Aiya, sir, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± This person turned around to look at the First Elder and said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, I didn¡¯t expect you to fall into our trap in the end!¡± Not long after the Great Elder followed that person, he suddenly heard the words of the Demon Race. ¡°Demon race people, I knew you guys hadn¡¯t given up yet.¡± Hearing this, First Elder also reacted. So that person was sent by the fiend race. ¡°However, where did Xiao Changtian go?¡±Saint Lord Six said in surprise when he saw that there was only the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. Originally, he had set up this inescapable net to capture these two people in one fell swoop. He did not expect that there was only the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion now. ¡°Hahaha, you must be dumbfounded. Senior has long seen through your scheme, so he didn¡¯t come. You want us to fall into the hands of your demon race? Hahaha, senior won¡¯t agree.¡± With Xiao Changtian backing him up, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets wasn¡¯t afraid even though the Demon Race was very strong. ¡°You old man, do you really think we can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± The Third Saintess said angrily when she heard the First Elder¡¯s arrogant words. ¡°Hurry up and hand over the Jade Green Saint Rock. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off easily. Or do you want to test our power?¡± The Holy Maiden said threateningly as she looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. The reason why she could say such words so confidently was not because she was not afraid of the Great Elder¡¯s strength, but because the Great Elder was already standing on the killing formation they had set up. As long as Saintess Three and Holy Lord Six worked together to activate the array formation under the Great Elder¡¯s feet, the Great Elder would definitely be unable to escape this time. ¡°Hahaha, do you really think that Senior will let your Demon Race off so easily? Let me tell you, Senior went to make preparations just now. Just you wait.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said disdainfully. He wanted to see what kind of power the two of them could unleash. ¡°However, we are not that stupid. Since you have said so, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± In fact, Saint Lord Six wasn¡¯t stupid. If Xiao Changtian used any more power, they would have to divert their attention to deal with him. They might as well take the Jade Green Saint Stone from the Great Elder of the Heaven Secret Pavilion. ¡°Sixth Brother, activate the killing formation!¡± Looking at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, the Third Saintess did not hesitate and quickly stretched out her palm to draw an unknown symbol in the air. Saint Lord Six didn¡¯t hesitate and followed Saint Lady Three¡¯s movements, quickly jumping into the air. ¡°Demon Bloodthirsty Formation! Rise!¡± The two of them looked at the place where the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion was standing and shouted. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± At this moment, the dim moonlight turned into a strange bloody light, covering the entire sky. As for the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, his feet began to tremble violently after the two of them stopped talking. Not only the ground, but even the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had a violent wind blowing beside him. ¡°Shua-Shua-¡± At this moment, even the trees around the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets swayed violently because of the strong wind. ¡°What?! Demon Bloodthirsty Formation!¡± When the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion heard the name of the array formation, his expression instantly changed. After the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion heard the name of this array formation, it was simply like thunder piercing his ears. Everyone in the Jade Lake Sacred World knew that the most famous array of the fiend race was the Bloodthirsty Array of the fiend race. If the fiend race used this Bloodthirsty Array, no matter how strong one¡¯s cultivation was, they would be devoured by this Bloodthirsty Array. Now that the two of them had used such a formation on him, it seemed like the Jade Green Saint Rock was extremely important to the Demon Race. ¡°This old man will give you one last chance. If you hand over the Jade Green Saint Rock, we might leave your corpse intact.¡± Holy Master Six looked at the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion and threatened. In his array, even the Saint King level Grand Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was like an ant that he could manipulate. ¡°Hahaha, you must be dreaming. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯t get the Jade Green Saint Stone.¡± Although the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion was trapped in this array formation, he quickly calmed down because he knew that Senior would definitely come to save him. Moreover, the Jade Green Saint Rock was not on him at all. Chapter 892 - Chapter 55: Meeting at 55 Chapter 55: Meeting at 55 ¡°What happened?¡± The second wholesale dealer and shopkeeper Wang asked, the question posed by the second dealer. The second dealer had just gone to exchange silver at the bank across the street, and no sooner had he entered the grand hall than he heard shopkeeper Wang talk about the Marquis¡¯ daughter losing something in Huichun Hall. He went with shopkeeper Wang to look for it, but unexpectedly saw this scene in the side room. This side room was specifically prepared as a rest area for Gu Jiao. Although Gu Jiao didn¡¯t use it often, people rarely intruded. When the maid said, ¡°She stole my young lady¡¯s belongings,¡± they thought it was a little thief who had sneaked in. But then they found there were only two people in the side room ¨C Marquis¡¯ maid and Miss Gu. So, is Miss Gu the thief the maid was referring to? The little maid didn¡¯t know Gu Jiao. When she saw the second dealer and shopkeeper Wang come up, she immediately pointed to Gu Jiao and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are here! It¡¯s this little thief who stole my young lady¡¯s jade pendant! She stole my young master¡¯s jade thumb ring too!¡± The second dealer was stunned, ¡°Might there be some misunderstanding? She wouldn¡¯t steal!¡± How could the little girl steal? She could freely access his accounting room, and she had never touched the valuable objects in there. Moreover, the girl¡¯s eyes were clear. If she had really been caught stealing, she wouldn¡¯t be so unashamed, surely? But shopkeeper Wang didn¡¯t think so. Although he hadn¡¯t accompanied them to the Marquis Residence that day, he heard about it from the second dealer and the old doctor later. It was Miss Gu who had saved the Young Marquis. She had the opportunity to steal his jade thumb ring. Moreover, the day the Marquis¡¯ daughter came to Huichun Hall, the jade pendant was stolen and appeared on Gu Jiao¡¯s desk, which made shopkeeper Wang suspicious. The little maid became angry: ¡°What do you mean she wouldn¡¯t steal? Mean to say I am falsely accusing her? What does she amount to, that it would be worth it for me to travel all the way here to frame her?¡± This was not a pleasant thing to say, but the logic was not unreasonable. The maid worked for the Marquis, her status was even more eminent than many rich families¡¯ daughters. If she wanted to slander someone, she would pick someone of suitable standing. Gu Jiao was like an ant on the ground, she wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to squash her. Unless she really stole something from the Marquis Residence. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake this for something else? There are many things in this world that look the same.¡± The second dealer still stubbornly believed in Gu Jiao¡¯s innocence. ¡°Mistook?¡± The little maid grinned sarcastically, ¡°Do you think the ornaments my young lady and young master wear are cheap stuff from the street? This jade pendant is a gift from the palace. Your entire Hu Family couldn¡¯t afford it even if you were to squander all your wealth!¡± The second dealer¡¯s face turned pale for a moment. If it¡¯s such a precious item, it certainly couldn¡¯t be Gu Jiao¡¯s. But he still didn¡¯t believe that Gu Jiao would steal, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that it could be a fake?¡± Perhaps the item in Miss Gu¡¯s hand is fake! Shopkeeper Wang glanced at the second dealer worriedly. The second dealer had absolute trust in Gu Jiao, which would undoubtedly offend the Marquis Residence. He did not want the second dealer to get into trouble. Just as he was considering his words, planning to persuade Gu Jiao to confess and not to offend the Marquis Residence, Gu Jiao said faintly: ¡°It¡¯s not fake, it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°You heard her! She admitted it!¡± The little maid said viciously. ¡°Yu Ru.¡± A gentle, distinguished voice slowly sounded from outside the door. ¡°Miss! You¡¯re here!¡± The little maid immediately assumed a respectful expression and bowed to the young lady. The young girl, wearing a dark veil, raised the gauze of her veil and her skirt hem, and walked slowly. Her demeanor maintained elegance and composure. She was wearing a perfume that could only be afforded by a noble lady from the capital. As she moved lightly, a faint essence filled the room, making the atmosphere fragrant. ¡°Achoo!¡± Gu Jiao sneezed. She was allergic to this kind of perfume. The little maid glared at Gu Jiao. Seeing that she didn¡¯t bow to her lady and even dared to sneeze rudely, she thought that a village girl was just a village girl, never able to be refined! The young lady spoke as usual, ¡°This jade pendant cannot have a counterfeit. The jade used is a Kunlun mountain mutton-fat jade, and in Zhan Country, only the royal family has the right to mine it. Counterfeiting things used by the royal family is a serious crime, let alone it is impossible to replicate it exactly.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Jiao touched her chin. ¡°You, what¡¯s that attitude?¡± The little maid continued to glare at her, but because the Marquis¡¯s daughter was present, she was not as domineering as before. The young lady looked at Gu Jiao and said in a warm voice, ¡°You are that little drug boy, right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Jiao responded, without asking how she had guessed it. It was not hard to figure out. The young lady said slowly, ¡°Take the jade pendant as a gift, return the thumb ring to me, and I¡¯ll act as if nothing happened.¡± ¡°Miss!¡± The little maid stamped her foot. Shopkeeper Wang did not expect such a dramatic turn in the situation. The Marquis¡¯s daughter was truly magnanimous! Such a valuable item was given away without a second thought. Moreover, she didn¡¯t publicize it, saving both Miss Gu and Huichun Hall¡¯s reputation. Seeing that Gu Jiao remained silent, the young lady continued, ¡°The jade pendant is mine, if you like it, you may take it. But the thumb ring belongs to my brother. I need to get it back to return to him.¡± Shopkeeper Wang was anxious at the side. He thought, hurry up and agree, hurry up and agree! Gu Jiao looked at the young girl expressionlessly and said, ¡°Take back the thumb ring, leave the jade pendant with me.¡± She had suspected earlier that the jade thumb ring belonged to the young Marquis, and now it confirmed her speculation. She did not explain that the jade thumb ring accidentally slid into her sleeve pocket while she was rescuing the young Marquis. Firstly, she could not describe the rescue process, and secondly, they would not believe it. So why waste her breath? The young lady said, ¡°You sure do know how to pick things. This thumb ring only has special significance to my brother, and when it comes to value, indeed it¡¯s not as precious as the jade pendant.¡± Gu Jiao said, ¡°The thumb ring is yours because it indeed belongs to your brother. The jade pendant is not yours, so you have to return it to me.¡± The little maid snorted, ¡°Not our master¡¯s? Could it be yours? Don¡¯t you pee and look in the mirror, can you even afford such a valuable jade pendant?¡± The young lady: ¡°Yu Ru.¡± The second dealer frowned, ¡°Please watch your language, young lady!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it.¡± Gu Jiao finished, stretching out her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one last time, give me back the jade pendant.¡± The little maid stepped back, ¡°Dream on! This is my young lady¡¯s!¡± The young lady squeezed her fingers, suppressing her anger, and said to the second dealer, ¡°Second dealer, you have witnessed everything today. She has openly admitted to her theft. In consideration of your Huichun Hall treating my younger brother¡¯s illness, I will not inform the authorities. But I hope nothing like this happens again!¡± From start to finish, Gu Jiao only admitted one thing: that the thumb ring belonged to the young master. She never said she had stolen it. However, in their talk, they turned it into her admitting to theft. Chapter 893 - Chapter 893: Not Working (1) Chapter 893: Not Working (1) At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was far away, was walking into the Bloodthirsty Array as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hahaha, come, come. As long as you step in, I guarantee you won¡¯t survive.¡± Saint Lord Six, who was hiding in the dark, looked at Xiao Changtian excitedly. He was finally going to get his revenge. ¡°Hey, First Elder, why are you in such a strange position? Are you comfortable? By the way, why did that person just now disappear?¡± Xiao Changtian swaggered in under the gazes of several people. When he walked into the Bloodthirsty Array, he was not affected at all. He could still walk freely in this array. ¡°Holy Maiden Three, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking freely in his Bloodthirsty Formation, Saint Master Six¡¯s face turned ugly. He looked at Saint Lady Three with a different expression. ¡°Are you crazy? When did I stop? I¡¯ve been working hard!¡± Saint Lady Three was dumbfounded by Saint Lord Six¡¯s words and immediately retorted. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Xiao Changtian affected by the punishment? Didn¡¯t you stop?¡± The three Saintesses didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian had the ability to stay unaffected by the Bloodthirsty Formation. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t stop at all!¡± Saint Master Six finally reacted. He looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? This was simply impossible. No one would not be affected by the Bloodthirsty Array.¡± The Third Saintess was also very surprised. She also looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. What was going on? Could it be that Xiao Changtian knew how to use illusions? Otherwise, how could he not be affected by their Demon Race¡¯s Bloodthirsty Formation? ¡°Hurry up and increase your power with me. I don¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian can be so powerful.¡± The third saintess looked at everything in front of her and said in disbelief. If she used all of her power to maximize the power of the formation, even a Saint Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to block it. She didn¡¯t believe that the formation wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Xiao Changtian. In an instant, the two of them once again injected their mana into the Bloodthirsty Array. ¡°Eh, First Elder, why do you think the surroundings are so strange? Why is there still a red light? Could it be that there were demons nearby?¡± When Xiao Changtian walked to the side of the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he saw the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets standing there in a daze and asked curiously. ¡°Senior! There are demons nearby!¡± It was because Xiao Chengtian had walked to her side. Therefore, the First Elder of the Secret Pavilion felt that the surrounding power had all dissipated. Even the spiritual energy from the Bloodthirsty Array was continuously recovering into his body. Senior was really amazing. He didn¡¯t even make a move. Just by standing there, the Bloodthirsty Array couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°I was wondering why you were standing here so strangely. So there are demon race people nearby.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head in realization. No wonder the Great Elder was standing there so strangely. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°How¡­What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like my body is being devoured by the Bloodthirsty Array?¡± While Xiao Changtian was talking to the Great Elder of the Tianji Pavilion in the Bloodthirsty Formation, Saint Lord Six, who was exerting his strength, spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! How could that person have such powerful power? Even Saint Emperors couldn¡¯t resist this formation. Not only was Xiao Changtian unharmed, but he could even absorb the energy. What was going on?¡± This was because the Third Saintess was stronger than the Sixth Holy Master. Thus, he did not have a huge reaction like Holy Master Six. However, the third saintess still looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. At this moment, both of them were filled with shock. An array that could trap even a Saint Emperor couldn¡¯t trap Xiao Changtian. So, what level was Xiao Changtian at to be able to move around so easily? ¡°Aiya-¡± However, at this moment, Xiao Changtian took a deep breath and stretched. Bang! Bang! At this moment, Saint Lord Six and the Saintess felt as if a huge palm was smashing towards them. The two of them did not have the slightest strength to retaliate. He could only watch helplessly as he was sent flying in an instant. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± After the two of them were hit by Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, they were sent flying into the distance. Then, blood spurted out of their mouths again. ¡°This¡­ This is simply too amazing!¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, who had yet to leave, widened his eyes in shock when he saw this scene. This was simply too unbelievable. In the beginning, when Prime Minister Liu had told him about it, he had thought that Xiao Changtian was an expert on par with the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian was not the same as the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength seemed to have reached the realm of God. At this moment, Prime Minister Sun also saw this scene. ¡°So, the expert that day was actually this person I didn¡¯t notice!¡± Prime Minister Liu originally thought that the Ruler had found another expert. He did not expect that it was actually that mortal! He had actually fallen here. ¡°Great Elder, if you just stand here, will the Demon Race people come?¡± Xiao Changtian asked doubtfully when he saw the change in the Great Elder¡¯s expression. The Great Elder had already noticed that Xiao Changtian had sent the two demons flying with just a stretch of his hand. Therefore, Xiao Changtian had already eliminated the demons. Saint Master Six had already been injured by Xiao Changtian last time, and now he was hit by such a powerful attack and lost his life on the spot. The third Saintess was stronger than the sixth Holy Master, so she didn¡¯t suffer any attacks before. Therefore, she was still able to get up after receiving such a heavy attack. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. Sixth Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I can only go back by myself.¡± After Saintess Three finished speaking, she covered herself with a cloud of black smoke and disappeared. ¡°Senior, those two demons seem to have left.¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion could also sense that the two demons had completely lost their aura. ¡°I was thinking of doing something, but I didn¡¯t expect him to leave so soon.¡±Xiao Changtian was surprised. Originally, he thought that if he could meet a demon with that kind of strength that day, he could still help. He did not expect that the demon would actually leave. Chapter 894 - Chapter 894: One Million Gold Coins (1) Chapter 894: One Million Gold Coins (1) ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we go back first? There¡¯s no use staying here.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion could sense that these two demons must have suffered some serious injuries. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be half-crippled. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful! You really make me admire you!¡± At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King suddenly stood out from afar. He had just witnessed with his own eyes what true strength was. With this senior, no matter how powerful the fiend race was, it was nothing more than so-so. ¡°Ah?¡± He watched as the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King walked up to him so excitedly and called him senior so excitedly. Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t do anything just now. Why was the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King so agitated? He even called him senior. This was completely different from the attitude he had towards him in the beginning. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. I¡¯m really impressed.¡± The Jade Nether King looked at Xiao Changtian and said enthusiastically. ¡°Grand Elder, is the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King alright?¡± Xiao Changtian asked the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion doubtfully when he saw how the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was behaving. ¡°Perhaps he felt that you were very impressive for not being afraid of the demons.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets immediately agreed. Senior was such a low-profile person, so how could he not know what the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was talking about? It was just that he did not want to expose him. ¡°I see!¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in realization after hearing the Great Elder¡¯s words. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t the Jade Nether King just two Demon Race people? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Besides, the demons are similar to our human cultivators. Dealing with the fiend race, he did not need to worry too much at all!¡± Xiao Changtian consoled the Jade Nether King after he understood. After all, that night before, he had pressed that demon to the ground and beaten him up. So what did this mean? It meant that not all the people of the demon race were experts. Don¡¯t think of the demons as too terrifying. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re right.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king listened to Xiao Changtian¡¯s teachings humbly. ¡°How is that possible? How can you be an expert? Aren¡¯t you just a mortal?¡± At this moment, Prime Minister Sun, who was being held by the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king¡¯s subordinates, shouted loudly from behind. He still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian was such an expert. At that time, he had clearly said that he was a mortal. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak here.¡± After hearing Prime Minister Sun¡¯s shout, Prime Minister Liu slapped Prime Minister Sun¡¯s face. This Prime Minister Sun was already at this stage, yet he still dared to shout so shamelessly. He really deserved a beating. ¡°Haha, since everything is fine, we can go back now.¡± Looking at Prime Minister Sun who was caught, Xiao Changtian understood that Prime Minister Sun had finally received his retribution. He really deserved it. ¡°However, I wonder if the Demon Race will still send people to take the Jade Green Saint Stone.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he was about to leave. Looking at the demon¡¯s unrelenting appearance. They probably wouldn¡¯t let this matter rest until they got the Jade Green Saint Stone. ¡°Senior, I have an important decision. I wonder if you can agree to it.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Jade Nether King asked in a deep voice. ¡°Ruler, I don¡¯t know what important decision you have. Why don¡¯t you tell us and let us hear?¡±Xiao Changtian looked at the Jade Nether King and asked. ¡°I think that since that demon is so persistent, our Jade Underworld Kingdom won¡¯t be able to protect the Jade Green Saint Rock at all. Why don¡¯t we just hand it over to you, senior, and have you help us keep it safe?¡± The Jade Nether King looked at Xiao Changtian with a serious expression. There was no joking look on his face. ¡°What is it? Leave it to me for safekeeping?¡± Xiao Changtian was even more shocked when he heard the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s words. What was wrong with the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King? He actually handed this thing to him. ¡°Yes, senior, we want to give the Jade Green Saint Stone to you for safekeeping. Because I can only put it here with you. Our Emerald Sacred Stones are the safest. However, Senior, I know that you might not agree.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Yaoming King had a serious expression on his face. Although the Jade Green Saint Rock was a treasure that the Jade Nether Kingdom had kept for generations, the Jade Nether Kingdom did not have the ability to protect it now. Therefore, it was better to give it to Senior. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. As long as you keep it for us, we¡¯ll agree to any conditions you propose.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king still had a serious expression on his face. He did not joke around at all. ¡°Ding! The system reminded him warmly that the Jade Green Saint Rock would be of great help to the host in the future.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to refuse, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his head. Alright then, since that was the case, he would reluctantly accept the Jade Green Saint Stone. ¡°Ruler, have you thought it through? Are you willing to agree to any conditions?¡± Looking at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression also turned serious. One had to know that this thing was so precious and was so loved by the demons. He could not take such a huge risk for nothing. No matter what, he had to get the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King to fork out something. ¡°Senior Senior, don¡¯t worry. My Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King will do what he says. As long as you want something, we will do our best to complete it.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had long prepared to bleed. Although the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s treasury did not have a lot of things, they had everything they needed. It was not just high-grade magic tools. What high-grade weapons? As long as it was something Senior wanted, their Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s treasury should be able to take it out. One had to know that the Jade Nether Kingdom was a country with many years of heritage. Its collection was also very rich. ¡°Ruler, you said it yourself. You must not regret it!¡± Since the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had said so, then he would have a good meal. After all, he would have to bear the risk of being hunted down by the demons at any time in the future. ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was mentally prepared. Even if Xiao Changtian said something, he would not be surprised. ¡°Alright, I want a million gold coins!¡± Xiao Changtian said loudly. One million gold coins. How long would it take for him to earn that amount of gold coins? However, one million gold coins shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for the Jade Nether Kingdom, which had a deep foundation. Silence. At this moment, the scene became quiet. When Xiao Changtian said one million gold coins, everyone became quiet. Chapter 895 - Chapter 895: Making Up for Her Mistakes (1) Chapter 895: Making Up for Her Mistakes (1) It couldn¡¯t be, could it be that he had said too much? But wasn¡¯t the Jade Nether Kingdom very rich? What, could it be that he couldn¡¯t even take out a million gold coins? Seeing everyone looking at him in disbelief, Xiao Changtian was also a little confused. Did he really say too much? ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it out, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Xiao Changtian could only say helplessly when he saw how shocked everyone was. He did not expect that such a country could not even take out a million gold coins. It was really pitiful. Forget it. Since they could not take out a million gold coins, he would not force it. ¡°No, Senior, how can we not be able to fork out a million gold coins!¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had not expected that Xiao Changtian would only ask for one million gold coins. It was only one million gold coins. The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was prepared to bleed, but Xiao Changtian only asked for one million gold coins. The others didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian wanted nothing else but a million gold coins. How could they not be surprised? After all, for a master like Xiao Changtian, a million gold coins was simply not worth anything to him. ¡°Quick, Prime Minister Liu, go get a million gold coins for Senior.¡± ¡± Let¡¯s go!¡± the Jade Nether King said loudly to Prime Minister Liu. Not long after, many people carried a few boxes full of gold coins over. Damn, it¡¯s so fast. I knew that the Jade Nether Kingdom must be rich. If I had known earlier, I would have asked for more. The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had agreed so readily, and he felt that he had suffered a little. ¡°Senior, this is one million gold coins. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you one less.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king did not know why Xiao Changtian wanted a million gold coins. However, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King did not dare to be negligent. ¡°This person is so powerful, why does he want a million gold coins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. A million gold coins is not important to him at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you guys are too narrow-minded. Could it be that the senior still lacks our Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s treasured weapons?¡± At this moment, the cultivators brought by the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king were discussing with Xiao Changtian. Today, they had finally seen what a true expert was. ¡°Hahaha, Jade Nether King, you¡¯ve already brought it over, so why would I be worried?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and quickly put away all the gold coins in the chests. One million gold coins could be exchanged for several crystal points. ¡°Right, Senior, the Prime Minister Sun who committed adultery with the demons has been captured. In order to stabilize the hearts of the people in the Jade Nether Kingdom, why don¡¯t we hold a celebratory banquet tomorrow?¡± Just as the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ruler, you can arrange this matter as you see fit. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Xiao Changtian was immersed in the joy of obtaining a million gold coins. He did not take the celebration feast mentioned by the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King to heart at all. ¡°Alright, in that case, Senior, remember to come to the celebration party tomorrow.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King said excitedly. He had not expected that Senior would actually agree to his invitation so readily. This meant that Senior did not take the previous matter to heart. When he thought about how Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t complain about the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s actions, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king secretly rejoiced in his heart. At the same time, he was also a little afraid. Fortunately, his senior wasn¡¯t that kind of person. On the other side, in the Demon Race. ¡°Lord Demon God, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t complete the mission this time and even suffered such serious injuries.¡± Saintess Three limped back to the side of the Demon God Saintess. Looking at the Demon God Saintess, the Third Saintess lowered her head in shame. Because the Demon God Saintess had specially reminded the Third Saintess to be careful of Xiao Changtian. In the end, he still provoked Xiao Changtian. Who would have thought that Xiao Changtian would be so powerful? ¡°Useless trash, I told you to be careful, careful, but in the end, you still screwed up.¡± The Demon God Saintess looked at the Third Saintess with anger. He originally thought that his subordinates would not underestimate the enemy so much, but he did not expect them to be the same. ¡°Then, have the Great Elder and Xiao Changtian left?¡± The Demon God Saintess glared at the Third Empress and asked slowly. ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± The Third Saintess also knew that she did not complete the mission this time. She would definitely be punished by the Demon God Saintess. Therefore, Saintess Three was also a little worried. She had suffered such a serious injury. If the Demon God Saintess punished her again, she might not have a chance to live. ¡°Since you haven¡¯t left, you still have a chance to make up for your mistakes.¡± At this moment, the Demon God Saintess suddenly said to Saintess Three. ¡°Lord Demon God! He said that as long as he could make up for his mistakes, he was willing to do anything.¡± The Saintess was worried about what she would do if she was punished by the Demon God Saintess, so she said this. ¡°You have to know that a Saint Ruler from the Jade Nether Kingdom has long been a member of our demon race. Since we can¡¯t be tough, then we¡¯ll do something different.¡± The Saintess looked into the distance and narrowed her eyes. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go to the side of that Saint King. At that time, you¡¯ll have to pretend to be an ordinary citizen of the Jade Nether Kingdom. As long as you find out who has the Jade Green Saint Rock, you will have to find a way to get close to them and gain their trust. When the time comes, we will have our own ways.¡± The Demon God Saintess looked at Saintess Three and said. After all, it was getting closer and closer to the time when the Demon Lord needed the Jade Green Saint Rock. If he did not get the Jade Green Saint Rock as soon as possible, he would miss the chance to awaken the Demon Lord again. ¡°Oh right, this is a special recovery pill of our demon race. After eating it, your injuries will almost recover.¡± After the Demon God Saintess finished speaking, she stuffed a porcelain bottle into the Saintess ¡®hands and immediately filled it with Recovery Pills. ¡°Thank you, Lord Demon God. I guarantee that I can complete this matter.¡± Saintess Three was pleasantly surprised that she would have the chance to make up for her mistakes. Moreover, she even received Lord Demon God¡¯s Recovery Pill. She said that this was a blessing in disguise. One had to know that in the Demon Race, a mere Recovery Pill like this could not be compared to many Celestial Artifacts and Celestial Artifacts. Now, the Demon God was actually so generous as to give him one. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. I think you will know the consequences.¡± The Demon God Saintess looked at Saintess Three¡¯s excited expression and poured a bucket of cold water on her. ¡°Lord Demon God, don¡¯t worry. If I can¡¯t complete the mission, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want.¡± The Third Saintess replied solemnly. Chapter 896 - Chapter 896: The Soul Daoist (1) Chapter 896: The Soul Daoist (1) Saintess San Dangrang also understood that the Demon God Saintess wanted him to seduce Xiao Changtian. Although he was not very proficient in this aspect, it did not hinder his actions. After the Saintess left, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame came to her side. ¡°It seems that the useless thing on my side is dead.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame knew that Sixth Brother wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. ¡°Mo Yan, why is that Xiao Changtian so difficult to deal with? I know about Saintess Three. She¡¯s not weak. In addition, it¡¯s fused with your Holy Master Six. His strength definitely wouldn¡¯t be too bad. However, he still suffered such serious injuries.¡± The Demon God Saintess said seriously. She could feel that Xiao Changtian would be even more difficult to deal with than the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. Moreover, Xiao Changtian was now working with the Heaven Secret Pavilion. This was a very disadvantageous situation for them. ¡°This Xiao Changtian, hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for the current situation, how could I not send more people to deal with Xiao Changtian? However, because of the Demon Lord, it¡¯s not good to send more people out of the Demon Clan.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was also very angry. He hated Xiao Changtian to the bone and wanted to skin him alive. ¡°As long as we can get the Jade Green Saint Stone this time, there is a high chance that the Demon Lord will awaken. At that time, Xiao Changtian will just have to wait!¡± At that time, the Jade Nether Kingdom held a grand celebration to celebrate Xiao Changtian¡¯s help in finding Prime Minister Sun, the spy of the Demon Race. Although the banquet was held in the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s palace, many people from the public had been invited. ¡°Senior, we have invited people from all walks of life to this celebration. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely promote your name.¡± Prime Minister Liu stood beside Xiao Changtian and said excitedly. Ever since they knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, everyone¡¯s attitude towards him had completely changed. The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, who had been the center of attention at the beginning, had become a foil. ¡°This¡­ There¡¯s no need to be so enthusiastic.¡± Xiao Changtian said awkwardly. He didn¡¯t help much. They captured Prime Minister Sun because he happened to meet a demon and taught him a lesson. If he really had to say it, he did not have any credit for it. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We will never forget the kindness you have shown our Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King walked over and said. With that said, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King walked to the center of the banquet with a smile. ¡°Alright, everyone, quiet down for a moment.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King said loudly when he saw so many people around him. ¡°I think everyone knows the purpose of this celebration banquet. That¡¯s right, Prime Minister Sun who colluded with the demons has been captured. This time, it was all thanks to Senior¡¯s help.¡± After the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king finished speaking, he turned around and nodded at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, I really didn¡¯t expect that it was actually that Prime Minister Sun who had an affair with the demons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I usually see Prime Minister Sun acting like a good old man. He didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what it means to only know a person¡¯s face but not his heart.¡± When the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King finished speaking, everyone in the surroundings erupted into an uproar. After all, how could they let off a sinner like him who had an affair with the demons? ¡°However, the senior our country ruler spoke of is truly formidable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I heard that not only was that senior powerful, but that night, he even beat those demons until they called him daddy.¡± ¡°What you said is too conservative. I heard that senior has already reached the point of tearing the sky apart with his bare hands.¡± After discussing Prime Minister Sun, everyone turned their attention to Xiao Changtian. They had heard that Xiao Changtian was very, very powerful. Everyone present wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to curry favor with such an expert. ¡°Hahaha, Ruler, it¡¯s been so long since we last met. Do you still remember me?¡± At this moment, a powerful voice suddenly came from the entrance of the banquet. ¡°F * ck! Wasn¡¯t that Daoist Hun Yi? Beside him was Taoist Chu Sheng.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to actually appear. What was he doing? Also, who was the woman beside him?¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Taoist Hun Yi, Taoist Chu Sheng, and the third saintess, who had changed her body, slowly walked in. Chu Sheng, who had been following Hun Yi, had wanted to come back to find Premier Sun, but he didn¡¯t expect that Premier Sun would be captured so quickly. Therefore, Chu Sheng had no choice but to find Hun Yi. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Daoist Hun Yi to be a true demon! You actually have the time to come!¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King smiled hypocritically as he watched Daoist Hun Yi slowly walk in with Daoist Chu Sheng. ¡°Jade Nether King, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful and capture him so quickly. I told you back then that you would definitely be able to do it.¡± Daoist Hun Yi said hypocritically to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°I wonder where that expert from our Jade Nether Kingdom is. Ruler, I¡¯m just really curious. What does our Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s hero look like?¡± Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s goal was to help Saintess Three obtain the Jade Green Saint Stone. Therefore, he would definitely do his best. ¡°Senior, look. This is the Saint Ruler from the Jade Nether Kingdom, Daoist Hun Yi.¡± Looking at Daoist Hun Yi, the Jade Nether King nodded and turned to Xiao Changtian. Although Daoist Hun Yi was a Saint Ruler, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had wanted to invite him to help the Jade Nether Kingdom, but he had rejected him outright. Now, this Daoist Hun Yi popped out again, looking really annoying. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this person! As expected of an expert! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so handsome.¡± Seeing Xiao Yan, Priest Hun Yi immediately complimented him. However, at the same time, Hun Yi was also puzzled. Why did Xiao Changtian have no spiritual power at all? Even if he used all his spiritual power, he couldn¡¯t feel it. However, not only did the Third Saintess say that he was powerful, but many people also said that his strength was very terrifying. Could it be that this guy¡¯s cultivation had already reached that realm? However, this was simply impossible! If there was such an expert in the Jade Lake Sacred World, how could he not know about it? ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Hun Yi¡¯s words. After all, this expert didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. It was Daoist Chu Sheng who attracted Xiao Changtian¡¯s attention. Didn¡¯t that Taoist Chu Sheng go to look for trouble that day? However, not only did he fail, he even lost a pen that he had bought at a high price. Chapter 897 - Chapter 897: Charm Technique (1) Chapter 897: Charm Technique (1) ¡°This young master is really humble. There aren¡¯t many people with such strength.¡± At this moment, the Third Saintess suddenly said with a smile. ¡°Daoist Hun Yi, I wonder who this is¡­¡± Looking at the Third Saintess, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King asked curiously. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Taoist Priest Chu Sheng was hanging out with Taoist Priest Hun Yi. What was strange was that Taoist Priest Hun Yi, who had always been eccentric, would bring a woman with him. ¡°Hahaha, Country Ruler, this is my new adopted daughter. Don¡¯t look down on her because she¡¯s young, but her strength isn¡¯t small!¡± Looking at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, Daoist Hun Yi knew that his chance had come. ¡°Oh right, Ruler, since it¡¯s such a joyous day, why don¡¯t you let my adopted daughter perform a dance for everyone?¡± Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s mind spun rapidly as he looked at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, please go ahead.¡± The King of the Yaoming Kingdom knew what Daoist Hun Yi was up to. Now that there were so many people on the scene, he did not want to give Daoist Hun Yi face. Thus, he could only agree to the deal for now. The Third Saintess had made a lot of preparations. In order to take down Xiao Changtian quickly, she had worked overtime to learn the Charm Technique. Although it was not at the peak, it was still very good. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± After Daoist Hun Yi finished speaking to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, he turned to the third Holy Maiden and nodded. Chu Sheng looked at Xiao Changtian with a cold look in his eyes. Last time, he had fallen into his hands. He even lost a treasured weapon that he liked so much. Even now, Taoist Chu Sheng still couldn¡¯t take it lying down. ¡°Chu Sheng, what are you looking at? Hurry up, let¡¯s go over first.¡± Taoist Hun Yi could see that Taoist Chu Sheng was staring at Xiao Changtian, but he didn¡¯t know about the grudge between Taoist Chu Sheng and Xiao Changtian. ¡°Got it.¡± Daoist Chu Sheng, who had been called back to his senses by Daoist Hun Yi, agreed. Chu Sheng had wanted to attack Xiao Changtian, but he didn¡¯t expect the Demon Race to hate Xiao Changtian so much. However, this was good. He didn¡¯t have to deal with Xiao Changtian. ¡°My lord, it is my honor to dance for a lord like you. Please don¡¯t mind, my lord!¡± The Holy Maiden Mountain looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. She didn¡¯t believe that her Charm Technique couldn¡¯t take down Xiao Changtian. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the third saintess slowly walked to the center of the banquet. The music also started playing in an instant. Because the person that Saintess Three possessed was originally a cultivator with high cultivation, but he was unknown, so no one recognized his face. In addition, this person had a body that was as tall as a man. Although it was hard to tell how good it was under the cover of the wide Daoist robe, when Holy Maiden San Yi moved, her hot body was revealed at a glance. Just as the third saintess began her actions, everyone present was attracted by her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the woman following Daoist Hun Yi to be so powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Look at this dance. Even I can¡¯t help but be intoxicated by it.¡± Just as everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the Third Saintess, a seductive smile appeared on her face. ¡°How can there be such a woman? Her smile is too beautiful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I feel like I¡¯m already smitten with her!¡± The moment Saintess Three smiled, she cast a charm spell and saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to her. The Third Saintess revealed a proud smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Saintess Three to be so powerful.¡± Daoist Hun Yi, who was standing in the distance, nodded and said. However, just as the Third Saintess was about to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, her face turned ugly. Because Xiao Changtian was not looking at him. Not only did he not look at him, but he was also focused on the food in front of him. It was as if in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, he was not as tempting as the food. ¡°Damn it, why isn¡¯t that Xiao Changtian looking at me!¡± Saint 3 did not doubt her charm at all, because everyone on the field was looking at her with a wretched expression. From this, it could be seen that the Third Saintess ¡®Charm Spell did not lose its effect at all. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even bother to look at such a cultivation technique. ¡°Could it be that I haven¡¯t used the charm technique to its fullest?¡±The third saintess thought to herself. Since that was the case, just wait and see. He would not give up so easily. At this moment, the reaction of the people around him became even greater. ¡°Ah! Ah! Young lady! I love you!¡± ¡°Ah! Ah! Little girl, marry me quickly! I guarantee you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± ¡°All of you, move aside. This little sister is mine. All of you, move aside.¡± At this moment, the scene suddenly became intense. This was because the Third Saintess had already practiced her charm technique to perfection. Therefore, the attraction to the people present was self-evident. ¡°No way, what¡¯s wrong with these people?¡± Seeing the scene turn so intense in an instant, even Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. ¡°As expected, I said that no one can resist my charm.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian finally looked at her, the third saint finally let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was secretly disdainful. So what if Xiao Changtian was an expert? He still couldn¡¯t resist her. However, at this moment, suddenly, a person, fiercely, scuttled to the side of the Saintess, a person, and a person. ¡°Little sister, come with big brother! Little sister, big brother promises to take good care of you later!¡± The man suddenly rushed up and said to the Saintess, Trinity, with a lewd smile. ¡°Get out of my way. My sister is mine. Why should I go with you?¡± Just as the man finished speaking to the Third Saintess, another man rushed up. ¡°All of you get lost. My sister can only be mine.¡± At this moment, many men around rushed forward. ¡°Oh no, what¡¯s wrong with the third saintess? Why can¡¯t we control her?¡± Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s expression turned ugly when he saw this scene. At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king finally came back to his senses. ¡°Damn it, that woman actually used a charm spell in such an occasion!¡± After the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king woke up, he saw that the banquet was in a mess and immediately said angrily. ¡°Men, quickly pull these people away!¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king did not want the situation to continue to be chaotic, so he shouted loudly. However, what the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King did not expect was that even the guards of the Jade Nether Kingdom were mesmerized by the Third Holy Maiden¡¯s bewitching technique. No matter how loudly the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King ordered them, they were completely unmoved. Chapter 898 - Chapter 898: Give An Explanation (1) Chapter 898: Give An Explanation (1) ¡°Damn it, what should we do?¡± Seeing the situation gradually spiraling out of control, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Cough-cough-¡± However, when Xiao Changtian raised his eyes, he saw so many men rushing towards the Saintess. Immediately, the food in his mouth got stuck in his throat. ¡°Cough-cough-¡± However, when the people present heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s cough, they were shocked and took a few steps back from the Third Saintess. ¡°How¡­ What was going on? What happened to me just now?¡± ¡°Exactly. What happened just now? Why am I standing here?¡± ¡°This is really strange.¡± Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s cough, these people all came back to their senses from Saintess Three¡¯s charm. They looked at the people beside them and couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is that person so powerful? How can he pull so many people out of the charm spell?¡± At this moment, the charm spell had already lost its effect. Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. One had to know that it would consume a lot of spiritual power to pull a person out of the charm technique. And now, so many people present had been pulled out at once. From this, it could be seen that that person¡¯s strength was not small. No wonder the demon race wanted him to be careful of Xiao Changtian. Just the power of a sneeze was so powerful. ¡°Men, quickly arrest this woman. She actually dared to use the charm technique in public.¡± Just as everything ended, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King shouted at the guard. This time, it was all thanks to Senior. If not for Senior¡¯s help, the current situation would probably still be very chaotic and difficult to control. ¡°How is that possible? How could Xiao Changtian not be attracted by my charm? The people around me were all attracted by my charm. There was no problem with my charm at all.¡± At this moment, the Third Saintess had realized that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was immeasurable. Even her charm was useless against him. No wonder Xiao Changtian was still unmoved even though he had put in so much effort. ¡°This demoness actually used a charm spell on us in front of so many people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This woman is simply too terrifying. Hurry up and capture her!¡± The people present only reacted after hearing the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s words. It turned out that the reason why they had lost control for a period of time earlier was because this woman before them had used a bewitching spell. ¡°Dammit, I actually failed! Daoist Hun Yi, I¡¯ll retreat first!¡± The Third Saintess knew that she would be courting death if she stayed in this situation. Therefore, she ran out after she finished speaking to Daoist Hun Yi. ¡°Hurry up and stop that woman!¡±The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King said angrily. He had actually caused such a big trouble at Senior¡¯s celebration party today. How could the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King not be angry? ¡°Daoist Hun Yi, I think you should explain. What exactly is going on?¡± Following that, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King walked to Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s side and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Country Ruler, don¡¯t misunderstand. This adopted daughter of mine is just a little playful. Haha.¡± Daoist Hun Yi did not want to fall out with the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King so quickly, so he smiled apologetically at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°This adopted daughter of mine likes people with high strength like Senior. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so bold this time. However, Country Ruler, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely teach her a lesson when I return.¡± Daoist Hun Yi had yet to find out who had the Jade Green Saint Rock, so he could not leave so quickly. ¡°Hehe, I think your adopted daughter did it on purpose! There must be some motive for you to use the charm spell even though you know that there are so many people here.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked over slowly. He could tell that the adopted daughter must have wanted to attack someone, but she didn¡¯t succeed. Fortunately, his cultivation wasn¡¯t very high, so that woman¡¯s charm spell was useless against him. ¡°You!¡± Taoist Hun Yi didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian would dare to talk back to him so brazenly. For a moment, he looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. ¡°What, did I say something wrong? I think you¡¯re doing this on purpose for your adopted daughter.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t let this Taoist Hun Yi go just like that. If it wasn¡¯t for his low cultivation, he would have ended up like those people. Thinking about his current state, Xiao Changtian felt terrified. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Hun Yi Daoist¡¯s face and heart were filled with rage. Because he had the strength of a Saint King, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this. However, this Xiao Changtian actually dared to shout at him in public. This was simply going too far. ¡°That¡¯s right, Daoist Hun Yi. You were the one who brought that woman here just now. You have to give us an explanation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to give us an explanation.¡± These people looked at Taoist Hun Yi with anger on their faces. They knew the power of the Charm Technique. If Xiao Changtian had acted a little later, they would have been embarrassed. Therefore, at this moment, everyone¡¯s anger was all vented on Daoist Hun Yi. If Daoist Hun Yi did not give them a reasonable explanation, they would not let him off so easily even if he was a Saint Ruler. ¡°I advise you not to be ungrateful. I¡¯m Daoist Hun Yi. Do you really want to go against me?¡± Daoist Hun Yi was extremely displeased when he saw the angry looks on their faces. He refused to believe that these people would dare to offend a Saint Ruler. ¡°You! How shameless.¡± As expected, when he finished speaking, many people¡¯s expressions turned ugly again. This Daoist Hun Yi was really shameless. Relying on his strength, he acted so recklessly. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t be so arrogant. You¡¯ve done something wrong, but you¡¯re still so righteous. I¡¯m slapping you today to teach you a lesson.¡± Looking at Taoist Hun Yi, Changtian couldn¡¯t help but slap him on the face. ¡°You! How dare you hit me!¡± Taoist Hun Yi didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to slap his face in front of so many people. ¡°Senior is still the best. You¡¯re not afraid at all.¡± ¡°Nonsense, what kind of strength does senior have? Someone who can cover the sky with one hand will naturally be able to easily deal with a puny Saint Ruler like Daoist Hun Yi.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s slap made everyone feel comfortable. This Daoist Hun Yi really needed a slap. One slap was simply not enough. Seeing this scene, Chu Sheng wanted to laugh but didn¡¯t dare to. Fortunately, he was not so arrogant back then. Chapter 899 - Chapter 899: Back (1) Chapter 899: Back (1) ¡°You¡¯re simply going too far!¡± Although Taoist Hun Yi was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to attack Xiao Changtian directly. After all, Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was unfathomable. He felt dizzy just by slapping him. ¡°Country Ruler, that woman ran away!¡± At this moment, someone ran over and reported. ¡°We sent out all of our men, but we still couldn¡¯t get that woman back.¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry about this matter. Such a big mistake actually happened during the celebration banquet.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king knew that that woman was definitely not someone to be trifled with. Moreover, she had an affair with Daoist Hun Yi, so he could not easily offend her. After all, offending a Saint King was the most unwise choice for a country. ¡°Forget it, I didn¡¯t think too much about it anyway. Since that¡¯s the case, Ruler, we¡¯ll prepare to return to Stardust Town tomorrow. I¡¯ll help you take good care of the Jade Green Saint Stone.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. Although that old man was not someone to be trifled with, he would not waste so much time. Moreover, because of this matter, he had also wasted a very long time. He still had to wait to go back and find the spirit tree seed. So that was the case. The Green Jade Saint Rock was in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. It seemed like there was no one from the White Sect who came this time. They knew that Xiao Changtian had the Jade Green Saint Stone. After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he left the banquet. ¡°Look, Jade Nether King, you¡¯ve actually made the usually good-tempered senior angry. Sigh, it seems that Senior is disappointed in you.¡± After Xiao Changtian left, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion shook his head at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King and left with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Daoist Hun Yi, look at how things are now. You¡¯ve angered Senior. Just wait to regret it. Senior¡¯s strength is much stronger than you think.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King glared at Daoist Hun Yi before speaking viciously. ¡°Ruler, since the senior has left, then I will leave first.¡± Daoist Hun Yi did not pay much attention to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. Although he knew that Xiao Changtian was powerful, he had the Devil Race backing him up. ¡°This Daoist Hun Yi is really detestable. Isn¡¯t he just relying on his strength as a Saint Ruler?¡± After seeing Daoist Hun Yi leave, Prime Minister Liu said angrily. If it wasn¡¯t for Daoist Hun Yi, why would Senior be so angry this time? If Senior was angry, then all the efforts that the other disciples had put in would be in vain. All of this was because of this detestable Daoist Hun Yi. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend Saint Kings. And we can¡¯t afford to offend Senior. However, I didn¡¯t expect that Daoist Hun Yi to actually go against us. Then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King was also extremely angry. This Daoist Hun Yi was simply courting death. The next day, Xiao Changtian did not stay in the Jade Nether Kingdom for long. He left after bidding farewell to the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. Since they had caught Premier Sun who was in cahoots with the demons and had taken away the Jade Green Saint Stone, the demons shouldn¡¯t come looking for them anymore. ¡°Right, Grand Elder, rest for two days after we return. I¡¯ll set off to find the next spirit tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded to the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. After all, the delay this time was too long. He was still thinking of quickly gathering enough crystals to exchange for spatial coordinates with the system. ¡°Good senior, when we return, I will go to the Divination Pavilion to send you the news of the next spirit tree seed.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. In less than two days, the two of them returned to Starry Town. ¡°Pavilion Master, this mission is all thanks to Senior. If it wasn¡¯t for Senior, we wouldn¡¯t have been a match for that demon at all. There are really too many experts in the demon race.¡± After returning to the Secret Pavilion, the First Elder immediately went to look for the Pavilion Master. ¡°Fortunately, we found Senior and gave us such great help. Otherwise, if our Secret Pavilion really fought the demons, we might not have won.¡± Of course, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets knew that he had received help from a senior. That was equivalent to the wings of a tiger. Senior¡¯s strength is probably even higher than that demon lord of the demon race. Therefore, even if the Demon Master was resurrected, their Demon Race might not be a match for Senior. On the other side, Xiao Changtian returned to his courtyard first. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re back.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er, who was in the small courtyard, said in surprise when she saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m back. I wonder how things were while I was gone. Did Pi Xiu steal my gold coins?¡± Xiao Changtian had been thinking about his gold coins. He had earned a million gold coins this time. Xiao Changtian was very satisfied with the status of the system. At the same time, Xiao Changtian was also worried that his gold coins would be stolen by Pi Xiu again. Although Pi Xiu had found so many gold coins for him when he left. However, it was hard to change one¡¯s nature. Xiao Changtian was still worried. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. Not only did Pi Xiu not steal your gold coins. I even found a lot for you.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er immediately said after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, Pixiu has been performing very well recently. If you don¡¯t believe me, go under your bed and take a look. This time, he found quite a lot of gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little surprised by Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s attitude. Since when did Pi Xiu and Feng Ling¡¯ er have such a good relationship? Even Feng Ling ¡®er spoke up for Pi Xiu. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t question Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words and just walked into the house. ¡°F * ck! It was actually so much. No matter what, it was at least 300,000 gold coins.¡± He looked at the large amount of gold coins under his bed. Xiao Changtian said in surprise. He did not expect Pixiu to be more and more useful now. He actually knew how to take money from home. It seemed that this Pixiu really wasn¡¯t raised in vain. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s the little Pi Xiu? Why isn¡¯t it here?¡± Xiao Changtian was very happy now. He had become a millionaire. He was very happy. ¡°Pixiu seems to be out earning money again. I don¡¯t know where it is now.¡± Ever since Pi Xiu was taught a lesson by the seniors, he had been leaving early and returning late. But every time he came back, he would bring back a lot of gold coins. ¡°Not bad, this system didn¡¯t trick me this time.¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian became even happier. On the other side, Pi Xiu followed the white tiger. The two of them walked leisurely in the mountains. ¡°Pixiu, I heard that although there are many artifacts in the secret realm in this mountain, there are also a lot of gold coins. When the time comes, we¡¯ll bring them all back to Master. Master will definitely be happy.¡± At this moment, the white tiger said to Pi Xiu with a smile. Ever since he had experienced the joy of finding gold coins with Pi Xiu, the white tiger wanted to come out more and more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can sense that there are a lot of gold coins in that place.¡± Pi Xiu replied proudly. He didn¡¯t expect that finding gold coins would be more fun than eating gold coins. Chapter 900 - Chapter 175: Chapter 95: Shattered Soul Hand Li Hun! Murderous Intent Skyrocketing!_2 Chapter 175: Chapter 95: Shattered Soul Hand Li Hun! Murderous Intent Skyrocketing!_2 ¡°Enemies! A lot of enemies! Looking at the flags, it¡¯s the Blood Blade Group, Sea Wolf Group, and Ghost Group¡­ There are eight ships of the warship level! They¡¯re approaching us!¡± And the scouts of the Giant Whale Gang, climbing high to look into the distance, saw the quickly approaching ships through the fog and the flags fluttering in the wind, and immediately shouted to report the news. ¡°The Blood Blade Group, Sea Wolf Group, and Ghost Group? Is it the Ninth, Sixth, and Fifth Grand Thieves coming for us? Why are they here?¡± Sikong Huang¡¯s pretty face showed an unprecedented seriousness. In the Blue Rain Sea, there were Eighteen Pirates, which also meant eighteen Sea Pirate Groups, each under the command of a Grand Thief with abundant troops and vast territory. They have friction occasionally, but for the most part, they did not interfere with each other. Wang Tianyuan was ranked seventh among them. But now three Grand Thieves had come, and they had all mobilized fully, clearly targeting them, the Giant Whale Gang! ¡°We had just set foot on this island to deal with Wang Tianyuan, and now these three Sea Pirate Groups have followed suit? Someone has betrayed us!¡± Sikong Zhan¡¯s face was as dark as water; the operation had been secret, so much so that even the members of the Giant Whale Gang hadn¡¯t been told until they were about to arrive at the island. Yet, the three Sea Pirate Groups were hot on their heels, obviously a long-standing plot, someone had betrayed them, and Sikong Zhan almost instantly knew who was responsible. ¡°Meng Sang¡­ Even though he is the Deputy Gang Leader of the Giant Whale Gang, it¡¯s one thing to disagree with me on normal days but to collude with outsiders against me?¡± Sikong Zhan clenched his teeth so fiercely they made a grinding sound, his face flushed with rage. Factional fighting within a gang was normal, but to join forces with an external enemy against one¡¯s own was undoubtedly despicable and contemptible, worthy of the severest punishment! ¡°Big brother!¡± Sikong Huang called out from the side. ¡°Send the order down! Scatter the five warships! Break out! Return to the Giant Whale Gang¡¯s port!¡± Sikong Zhan had not lost his cool, and immediately issued the command. The three Sea Pirate Groups had come prepared, with eight warships at their disposal. A direct battle would most likely result in their complete annihilation. The only option was to break out and minimize the losses! Everyone was already aboard, the flags were unfurled, and the sailors in the hold were rowing fiercely, propelling the Giant Whale Gang¡¯s five large ships away into the distance. ¡°They¡¯ve spotted us? No need to hide anymore! Speed up! Today we¡¯ll make sure the Giant Whale Gang never dares to sail again!¡± On a hundred-meter class warship flying a wolf head flag, a disheveled man with a knife scar by his eye, like a ferocious wolf, roared with laughter as he gave the order. ¡°Sikong Zhan! Last time, you escaped by a fluke and kept your life. Today we fight again!¡± On another warship, a tall, thin man with triangular eyes and a paper-pale complexion let out a wild roar, his voice traveling nearly ten miles over the sea, revealing his deep cultivation! This tall, thin man was none other than the Fifth Grand Thief, Shattered Soul Hand Li Hun, who had clashed with Sikong Zhan several months prior. In that battle, Sikong Zhan was gravely wounded and needed several months to recover. ¡°The Giant Whale Gang¡¯s reputation in the Blue Rain Sea is too prominent; today, they dared to make a move on Wang Tianyuan, so nobody can guarantee they won¡¯t turn on us. They must be dealt a heavy blow in return!¡± And a man with a blood-colored Longsword hanging by his waist also had a cold look in his eyes. Three Sea Pirate Groups had learned that the Giant Whale Gang intended to move against Wang Tianyuan and decided to join forces to confront the Giant Whale Gang! In the Blue Rain Sea, they had already had conflicts of interest. The Giant Whale Gang was the most powerful, and Sikong Yong had once caused the pirates to tremble with fear, leaving behind enmity; now was their chance to take revenge! ¡°Meng Sang¡­¡± Aboard the Black Whale, Su Changkong had a dark expression, knowing that the three Sea Pirate Groups¡¯ attack was definitely related to Meng Sang, and his desire to kill grew even stronger. Above the sea, the Giant Whale Gang¡¯s five warships sailed at full speed, with Sea Pirate ships in the fog chasing relentlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Chasing down other ships on the sea wasn¡¯t so simple. The speeds were similar and the pirates aboard could hardly contain their eagerness, as if they wanted to carry the ships on their backs! The chase continued for miles. ¡°Turn the rudder! Turn the rudder!¡± On the Black Whale, a scout in the crow¡¯s nest suddenly changed his expression and urgently yelled down. On the side of the Black Whale, a warship unfurled its sails, speeding along with the wind, heading straight for the Black Whale with a reinforced ram at its prow! Ship to ship collision was one of the most effective means in naval combat, but usually, it resulted in mutual damage and was not resorted to lightly. However, the three Sea Pirate Groups were desperate for a victory and took advantage of the wind direction to command a distant vessel to cut off and execute a direct hit! ¡°Attack them! Don¡¯t let them get close!¡± The frantic cries on the Black Whale were non-stop. The Black Whale was equipped with long-range trebuchets, with giant mechanical arms launching massive stones, hundreds of pounds each, into the air, creating arcing trajectories towards the incoming Sea Pirate ship. ¡°Boom, boom, boom!¡± The huge stones crashed onto the deck, making large holes, but sinking such a hundred-meter class warship was not so easy. There were also martial artists drawing bows and shooting arrows at the approaching Sea Pirate ship, but they could not prevent the pirate ship¡¯s approach. Despite the Black Whale¡¯s helmsman frantically turning the rudder to widen the gap, even among the martial artists of the Giant Whale Gang, many were highly skilled, but in this situation, they could only watch helplessly as the Sea Pirate ship, carried by the wind, got closer and the reinforced ram brutally struck the Black Whale. Chapter 901 - Chapter 901: Don’t Go (1) Chapter 901: Don¡¯t Go (1) ¡°Fellow Daoist Jade Gold, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I definitely don¡¯t mean to despise you. To tell you the truth, senior said that place is very dangerous and advised me not to go.¡± Master Daoist Wanshou said helplessly to the people from the Yaolin Sect. Although he knew that the sect had made a huge concession, he was not sure if it was a big deal. However, he would not disobey his senior¡¯s words and take this risk. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to come, but you actually came up with such a lousy excuse. Was there danger there? There was no danger in that mythical realm.¡± Yao Jin said angrily after hearing Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s words. The Yaoling Sect had already made such a big concession, yet the Starry Sky Sect still refused to agree. Did the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect really think that they could only cooperate with the Starry Sky Sect? ¡°That¡¯s not it, Fellow Daoist Jade Gold. Senior really told me not to go. I really have no choice.¡± Daoist Wanshou could only helplessly say. After Yao Jin heard Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s words, she snorted coldly and left with everyone. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t we offend them this time?¡± After Yao Jin left with the people of the Lining Yao Sect, the white beast walked to Venerable Wanshou¡¯s side and said. ¡°Even if I offended him, it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t tell me I have to listen to senior and go to the Star Luan Mystic Realm with them?¡± Daoist Wanshou said helplessly after hearing the white beast¡¯s words. ¡°Oh right, why are you back?¡± Daoist Wanshou asked in confusion as he looked at the white beast. ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior afraid that you¡¯ll go to the mystic realm? So he specially told me to come back and see you. Master Qian didn¡¯t say that the mythical realm was very dangerous. There must be something not to be trifled with inside.¡± The white beast had a serious look on his face. He had never seen his senior speak to him in such a serious manner before. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even an expert like Senior said that the Star Luan Mystic Realm is very dangerous. So I definitely won¡¯t go again.¡± Master Daoist Wanshou nodded in agreement. After all, Senior wouldn¡¯t harm them. ¡°Martial Uncle Jin, that Sect Master of Constellation is really arrogant. We¡¯ve already made such a concession, but he¡¯s still unwilling to cooperate with us.¡± After the people from the Yaoling Sect left the Starry Sky Sect, a young woman beside Yao Jin said angrily. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a small Starry Sky Sect? Could it be that other than the Starry Sky Sect, we can¡¯t find any other sects to cooperate with? The Starry Sky Sect would regret it sooner or later.¡± Yao Jin was also very angry. This Starry Sky Sect was simply too arrogant. At that time, within the Demon Race. ¡°Lord Demon God, although we didn¡¯t get the Jade Green Saint Stone this time, we¡¯ve already found out that it¡¯s in the Small World. Xiao Changtian.¡± Saintess Three looked at the Demon God Saintess carefully because the mission she gave her was to get the Jade Green Saint Rock. However, no one expected that they would fail again. ¡°You¡¯re really useless. How long has it been since I handed this matter to you?¡± The Demon God Saintess said with a gloomy face. ¡°Lord Demon God, don¡¯t blame the Third Saintess. That Xiao Changtian is too cunning. ¡°Moreover, his strength is also very strong. We are not his match at all.¡± Seeing Saintess Three being scolded by the Demonic God Saintess, Daoist Hun Yi could not help but speak up for her. ¡°Daoist Hun Yi, you have the strength of a Saint Ruler. What¡¯s going on? He actually came back so dejectedly this time.¡± The Demonic God Saintess looked at the Soul Yi with curiosity. Just how strong was Xiao Changtian that even the Saint King Soul Yi could not do anything to him. ¡°Lord Demon God, although I can¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength clearly, his strength is definitely more than a little bit higher than mine. Therefore, it was normal for Saintess Three to not be able to deal with him.¡± Daoist Hun Yi knew very well that Xiao Changtian was not his match at all. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Xiao Changtian is a great enemy of our demon race.¡±The Saintess ¡®face turned serious at this moment. ¡°Demon God, what¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t obtained the Jade Green Saint Stone yet?¡± At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame walked out and asked. ¡°What realm is that Xiao Changtian at? Even Daoist Hun Yi was no match for him.¡± The Demonic God Saintess couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Sacred Lord Demonic Flame walk out from the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know the strength of that Xiao Changtian, but we can¡¯t underestimate him. If even Daoist Hun Yi was not a match for him, then he must have reached the Saint Emperor level.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame also knew how powerful Xiao Changtian was. ¡°You two, I¡¯ve already understood the situation. Although Xiao Changtian is very powerful, you can¡¯t give up on getting the Jade Green Saint Rock.¡± ¡°Third Saintess, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t pursue this matter for now. I¡¯ll give you two a month. If you don¡¯t get the Jade Green Saint Stone, you don¡¯t have to come back.¡± The Demon God Saintess looked at the two of them and said faintly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Jade Green Saint Stone was extremely important¡­She wouldn¡¯t keep asking for the Flying Jade Green Saint Stone. ¡°One month¡­¡± When the three Holy Maidens heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They felt that even if they were given half a year, they might not be able to deal with Xiao Changtian. ¡°I¡¯ll send more people to help you. At the same time, you can use whatever you want in the Demon Race¡¯s treasure cave as long as you can bring me back the Jade Green Saint Stone within a month.¡± The Saintess knew that they couldn¡¯t deal with Xiao Changtian this time, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to do it again. ¡°Saintess Four, Saintess Five, and Saintess Six will follow you.¡± ¡°Since so many of you have come out, I¡¯ll let Holy Master Seven and Eight go with you.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame added after hearing the Demonic God Saintess ¡®words. After all, the Jade Green Saint Rock was so important and Xiao Changtian was so powerful. If they didn¡¯t take it seriously, the Jade Green Saint Rock would never reach their hands. Moreover, the Demon Lord¡¯s condition was becoming more and more unstable. If he could not obtain the Jade Green Saint Stone as soon as possible, his plan to awaken the Demon Lord would be ruined. ¡°Remember, you only have one month.¡± At the end, the Demon God Saintess reminded him. On the other side, Pi Xiu and the white beast were standing outside the secret realm not far from Star Town. ¡°Brother Hu, this is the place. I¡¯m sure my guess is correct.¡± Looking at the white tiger, Pi Xiu said proudly. ¡°Since it¡¯s this place, what are we waiting for? Hurry up and go in.¡± White Tiger was also very excited. Thinking about how he could find so many gold coins, White Tiger was also happy. ¡°Next time, we must call Qilin for such a thing.¡± After saying that, the two beasts walked in excitedly. Chapter 902 - Chapter 902: Bite It (1) Chapter 902: Bite It (1) ¡°Wow, Brother Hu, look, not only are there gold coins, but there are also so many artifacts.¡± After Qilin and White Tiger went in, they saw a lot of artifacts and gold coins. ¡°Qilin, you¡¯re really vulgar. Do you think master will take these artifacts seriously? These treasured weapons couldn¡¯t even compare to their master¡¯s kitchen knife. If he really took it back, it would be embarrassing enough.¡± The white tiger looked at the pile of artifacts on the ground and said disdainfully. These things were trash to their master. ¡°Eh, since these things are trash, they¡¯re an eyesore here. Why don¡¯t you let me eat them?¡± Although Pi Xiu mainly ate gold coins, these artifacts were not difficult for him to swallow. He hadn¡¯t eaten gold coins for many days anyway. Moreover, these things were useless to Master. It was better to let him eat them. After Pi Xiu finished speaking, he grabbed the treasured weapon on the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°Hey, why are there so many pills here?¡± Just as the Pi Xiu was gnawing on the treasured weapon, the white tiger walked not far away and muttered to itself as it looked at the pile of medicinal pills in front of it. ¡°What rubbish pill? If it was eaten by someone, wouldn¡¯t it be harmful? Keeping these pills would also harm people. I might as well throw them all away.¡± After the white tiger finished speaking, it threw all the pills on the ground and crushed them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve stepped on it until it¡¯s smashed. This way, this medicinal pill can¡¯t harm anyone, right?¡± Looking at the medicinal pills on the ground, the white tiger nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Hey, Pixiu, stop eating. Gold coins, I see gold coins. Let¡¯s go get them quickly.¡± Just as White Tiger walked in again, he saw a mountain of gold coins. ¡°Wow, there are so many of them. Brother Hu, hurry up and do it.¡± After Pi Xiu finished speaking, he pounced on the mountain of gold coins. ¡°Hahaha, hurry up, hurry up. Master will be happy to take so many gold coins back.¡± Pi Xiu said with a laugh as he casually carried the gold coins. On the other side, the people from the Yaoling Sect had found someone from the sect to work with him. And this time, they weren¡¯t the only ones who had come to the Star Luan Maze Realm. There were at least ten sects. They had heard that there were many artifacts in the Star Luan Mystic Realm, and all of them were immortal artifacts. Not only were there artifacts, but there were also many thousand-year-old medicinal pills. Originally, treasured weapons were already very attractive to them. Now, they heard that there were even thousand-year-old medicinal pills inside. They could not sit still anymore. ¡°Fellow Daoist Yao Jin, I wonder if you have confidence in this mystic realm?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master who came with the Yaoling Sect asked Yao Jin with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about such a small mystic realm? ¡± Scorching Sun Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely not mistreat you if you follow us.¡±¡± Yao Jin smiled and nodded at the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±The Scorching Sun Sect Master said with a smile. Ever since the Scorching Sun Sect had chased away the Barbarian Sect, their reputation had spread among the sects. This was also the reason why the Yaoling Sect had sought cooperation from the Scorching Sun Sect. The Scorching Sun Sect had been interested in the Mystery Land, and now there was such a big sect cooperating with them. Of course, they were very happy. ¡°Sect Master, the Scorching Sun Sect is working with the Yaolin Sect. Can we really snatch something from them?¡± At this moment, the Fierce Wind Sect¡¯s people looked at the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s people in the distance and murmured. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Scorching Sun Sect cooperating with the Yaoling Sect? What¡¯s the big deal? The Starfall Mystic Realm was so big, they couldn¡¯t possibly go to so many places at once.¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at those people in the distance and said slowly. Ever since the last time the Gale Sect was targeted by the Starry Sky Sect, the Gale Sect¡¯s status in these sects had rapidly declined. Even those small sects now dared to bully them. In order to regain their glory, the Whole Gale Sect decided to come to this Star Luan Mystic Realm to find some artifacts to display their might. On the other side, after White Tiger and Pi Xiu swept through the mystic realm, they came out from the other side. ¡°Brother Hu, we¡¯ve really gained a lot this time. When Master returns, he¡¯ll be very happy. Maybe they will reward us with something.¡± Pi Xiu looked at the two of them with gold coins on their backs and a bright smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Master loves gold coins so much. He would definitely be happy to take so many back.¡± Then, the two of them went back to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard without looking back. At that moment, outside the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°Right, Fellow Daoist Yao Jin, how do I open this mystic realm?¡± At this moment, they had already arrived at the location of the Star Luan Mystic Realm, but after walking around, they did not find the entrance to this Mystic Realm. They did not even find a door. ¡°This is a piece of cake for our Yaoling Sect.¡± Yao Jin said confidently to the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. Yao Jin smiled at the Scorching Sun Sect Master and took out a small jade stone. Buzz, buzz. The jade shined in Yao Jin¡¯s hand and emitted a buzzing sound. ¡°Found it, it¡¯s right there.¡± Yao Jin then pointed at a slope in the north. ¡°This thing is really magical. It can actually sense the entrance to the Star Luan Mystic Realm. To think that the people from the Yaoling Sect could actually take out such a treasured weapon. They were indeed worthy of being a large sect in the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± Seeing Yao Jin use such a treasured weapon. The Scorching Sun Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but say enviously. He wondered when the Scorching Sun Sect would reach the level of the Yaoling Sect. If they didn¡¯t have this treasured weapon, they might not even be able to find it tomorrow. ¡°Alright, Scorching Sun Sect Master, the entrance to this mystic realm is just ahead. I¡¯ll hurry over.¡± Not far away, the sect watched as Yao Linzong¡¯s men walked towards the slope, and they followed closely behind. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Just as they reached the slope, Yao Jin¡¯s palm slowly touched the slope. Immediately, a loud bang sounded from the slope. ¡°Looks like we followed the right person this time.¡±The First Elder of the Scorching Sun Sect couldn¡¯t help but praise the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Originally, the Jadeite Sect wanted to cooperate with the Starry Sky Sect. I didn¡¯t expect the Starry Sky Sect to be so arrogant and reject them. However, this is also a good opportunity for us.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was extremely glad that the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Leader had given up this opportunity. It gave the Scorching Sun Sect the chance to cooperate with such a large sect. On the other side, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°You two, stop right there.¡± Xiao Changtian squinted his eyes and said as he watched the White Tiger and Pi Xiu swaggering out of the door with a big sack on their backs. Chapter 903 - Chapter 903: It’s Over (1) Chapter 903: It¡¯s Over (1) ¡°Woo, woo.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, White Tiger and Pi Xiu stood rooted to the ground with a guilty conscience. Although they had brought back a lot of gold coins, Xiao Changtian did not look very happy. ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re holding.¡± Xiao Changtian opened the sacks without hesitation after taking them from the White Tiger and Pi Xiu. ¡°How did you get so many gold coins? Hurry up and tell me where you stole these gold coins from?¡± This time, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t show any joy when he saw so many gold coins in front of him. Instead, he said angrily. Because just now, Xiao Changtian had received more than one complaint. These people were all residents of Star Town. These residents had blocked his entrance just now. These people were not here for anything else, but because Pi Xiu had stolen their gold coins. Although the gold coins stolen were not considered a lot, it was one of the few savings in their family. Previously, because Pi Xiu had been staying in Glorious Star Restaurant, many people recognized that it was the pet of the owner of Glorious Star Restaurant. Now that they heard that the boss of the Star Tower had returned, these people went straight to Xiao Changtian¡¯s house. Xiao Changtian was originally quite happy, but after hearing these people¡¯s words, anger immediately surged into his heart. At first, he thought that Pixiu had turned over a new leaf, but he didn¡¯t expect that not only did he not, but he had also become stronger. Hence, after Xiao Changtian paid the residents their gold coins, he waited here for Pi Xiu to return. This time, he had to teach that Pi Xiu a good lesson. Otherwise, this Pi Xiu would really be waiting for his turn. ¡°Tiger¡­Brother, why does it feel like Master isn¡¯t happy at all?¡± Pi Xiu asked guiltily as he watched Xiao Changtian pick up his sack. ¡°Master is happy. How can he not be happy with so many gold coins?¡±Seeing Pi Xiu like this, White Tiger comforted him. ¡°Where did you get so many gold coins? You¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± Xiao Changtian opened the sack. As expected, it was full of gold coins. However, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t surprised at all when he saw the gold coins. Instead, he was furious. Where did this Pi Xiu steal so many gold coins from? If they came looking for him later, wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing? ¡°Brother Hu, what¡¯s going on? Why is Master angry?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s furious expression, Pi Xiu said in fear. ¡°This, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. Didn¡¯t Master like gold coins the most? Could it be that Pixiu, you stole all those gold coins?¡± The white tiger suddenly realized that it was not with Pi Xiu. He didn¡¯t know where he got those coins from. However, it seemed that Pi Xiu must have used some abnormal means. Master must have found out. ¡°Pixiu, you can only take care of yourself.¡± Pi Xiu immediately realized that something was wrong. He put down the sack on his back and wanted to slip away quietly. ¡°Stop right there. Where do you want me to run? One Pi Xiu was enough to annoy me, and you, a little cat, actually followed him around to cause trouble.¡± Xiao Changtian noticed that the white tiger wanted to escape. Therefore, he immediately grabbed the back of the white tiger¡¯s neck and said. ¡°Boohoo, boohoo.¡± White Tiger also did not expect that this pot would actually fall on his head. ¡°The two of you, from today onwards, are not allowed to take half a step out of this courtyard. Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t mention them and plead for mercy. I¡¯ll give you a mission now, which is to watch over the two of them.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two animals and said angrily. If these two little fellows were to cause trouble again, he would really consider throwing these two things out. Thinking about how so many people had come knocking on his door today, Xiao Changtian was incomparably angry. Feng Ling ¡®er also did not know that the gold coins that Pi Xiu had previously stolen were actually stolen. Looking at the Pi Xiu, Feng Ling ¡®er could only show an expression of wishing herself well. Meanwhile, in the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Sect Master, are we really not going to the Star Luan Mystic Realm? This time, quite a few sects went to stand on the edge of the city.¡± At this moment, an elder of the Starry Sky Sect said to Master Wanshou. This person did not understand why the sect master was so stubborn and was unwilling to go to the Star Luan Mystic Realm. The artifacts and pills there were the dreams of many sects. But now, the sect did not care about these things. Moreover, the Starfall Secret Realm was not far from their Starry Sky Sect. He really could not understand why the sect master was unwilling to go. ¡°Since Senior said that it¡¯s dangerous, then we definitely can¡¯t go. So what if they went to so many sects?¡± Master Daoist Wanshou looked at that person and said slowly. Senior, senior, it¡¯s that senior again. I wonder what kind of strength that senior has to make the sect master believe so much. What kind of danger can that mystic realm have? At most, he would only be slightly injured. It was just that after listening to Senior¡¯s words, the sect master was not even willing to go. After hearing the explanation of the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, that person turned around and left angrily. He was just waiting for the sect leader to regret it. He was waiting for the other sects to rob that place of all the treasured qi and medicinal pills. His Starry Sky Sect was just waiting to become a joke. At that moment, in the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Not long after these people entered the mythical realm, the surroundings shook, and the entire ground seemed to have experienced a huge earthquake. Even if everyone used their spiritual power to stabilize their bodies, they could not help but feel dizzy from the commotion. ¡°What happened? What is going on?¡± Looking at the spinning world around them, these people all said in horror. They had never encountered such a situation before. ¡°Not good, look at your feet.¡± At this moment, someone shouted. After hearing this shout, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately turned to their feet. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°No, run!¡± ¡°Help!¡± At this moment, these people noticed the huge cracks spreading under their feet. Looking at the huge crack, it was like an abyss. Many people who did not escape fell down. ¡°Scorching Sun Sect Master, come up quickly!¡± At this moment, Yao Jin said to the Scorching Sun Sect Master. Yao Jin didn¡¯t run away in a panic like the others because he knew that the speed of the abyss was too fast. Even if he ran, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anywhere. At this moment, the treasured weapons of the Yaoling Sect came in handy. Yao Jin quickly took out a small flying boat and brought the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master to board it. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± Below their flying boat, countless cultivators screamed. Chapter 904 - Chapter 904: They’re Here (1) Chapter 904: They¡¯re Here (1) ¡°This¡­ This is too terrifying.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master said in horror when he saw the situation below. ¡°Could it be that what that senior said was true?¡± Yao Jin could not help but narrow his eyes when he saw the scene before him. He could sense that if one did not have extremely powerful strength, they would definitely not be able to escape this abyss. ¡°Uncle-Master, the leader of the Starry Sky Sect was right. This mystic realm is really too dangerous.¡± At this moment, the people from the Yaoling Sect who came with Yao Jin could not help but tremble as they spoke. He looked at the huge abyss in front of him. They could feel a strong sense of fear. ¡°You brats just lack training. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±However, Yao Jin said with a straight face after hearing these people¡¯s words. Although he also admitted that the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect was right, he did not want to lose face in front of the juniors of his sect. Therefore, he reprimanded these people. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, many of our sect¡¯s people have fallen.¡± The people from Scorching Sun Sect who came with the Sect Leader of Scorching Sun Sect also said in horror. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With the people from the Yaoling Sect following us, we definitely won¡¯t lose too much.¡± Although the Scorching Sun Sect Master was also very flustered, he did not say much when he saw Yao Jin¡¯s serious expression. Meanwhile, in the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°It actually caused such a huge commotion. It seems that Senior is right. That place is really very dangerous. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t rashly go forward.¡± The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect, who was far away, also felt the earth-shattering commotion. He looked in the direction of the Star Luan Mystic Realm and muttered. ¡°Our sect master is just a coward. What danger is there in that commotion? Now, all the good things had probably been snatched away by others.¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect, who was standing far away, could not help but comment softly when he saw their sect leader¡¯s reaction. This elder had originally wanted to support the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master to become the sect master. However, he did not expect that the Myriad Swords Peak¡¯s Peak Master would be so disappointing that he actually could not win against Daoist Master Wanshou. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. You guys come with me to that mystic realm to take a look. I don¡¯t believe that mystic realm can be very dangerous.¡± After that elder finished speaking, he led everyone towards the mystic realm. He wanted to go to the mystic realm to see what kind of danger there was. Moreover, not only was he going to take a look this time, he was also going to take back some treasure aura at the same time to let the sect master of Starry Sky Sect know that the senior he was talking about was not reliable at all. On the other side, outside the mystic realm. ¡°Hahahaha, I knew it was dangerous inside, so I didn¡¯t rush in. Look, I guessed it right.¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master, who was standing outside, said when he heard the commotion in the mystic realm. ¡°With such a huge commotion, at least half of the people gathered inside will die.¡± ¡°Then, Sect Master, when can we enter?¡± First Elder Fierce Wind looked at the sect master of the Fierce Wind Sect and asked. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. It would take at least a while before it calmed down. It¡¯s not too late for us to wait for the commotion to calm down before going in.¡± The Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master was naturally afraid that the treasured weapons inside would be snatched away by those people first. However, with such a huge commotion, it was not suitable to enter at all. On the other side, in the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°Martial Uncle, the commotion has finally stopped. When can we go in?¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect saw that the huge abyss had finally stopped moving, so they asked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s probably about time now. Let¡¯s continue walking inside.¡± Although Yao Jin was also afraid that there might be more powerful attacks inside, the temptation of artifacts and pills was also huge. At this moment, the people of the Yaoling Sect were extremely afraid. The Constellation Sect Master was right. The danger in this mystic realm was immeasurable. The decision of the Constellation Sect Master not to come to this place was correct. If not for the fact that their Yaoling Sect had a flying boat, they would have been completely annihilated by now. However, their Uncle-Master was too obsessed with treasure qi and medicinal pills. Even if there was danger inside, he did not hesitate to enter. Although the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master was also very afraid, he did not dare to say anything when he saw Yao Jin rushing in without fear. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no movement now. We can go in.¡± At this moment, outside the mystic realm, the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s Sect Master said to the Fierce Gale Sect¡¯s people. In the midst of the violent wind, the sect master had just brought the people in the violent wind into the mystic realm. The elder of the Starry Sky Sect walked over with a group of people. ¡°I told you there was no danger here. Seeing that they had all gone in, there were probably quite a number of people snatching the treasure now.¡± When the elder of the Starry Sky Sect saw that the outside of the mystic realm was empty, he knew that all the sects that were looking for treasures had gone in. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry in now. Otherwise, the treasures and pills will be snatched away by them later.¡± After the elder of the Starry Sky Sect finished speaking, he led a group of people and set off into the mystic realm. At that time, in the secret realm. ¡°Soon, soon. It seems that the place where the artifacts are stored is in front.¡± Yao Jin, who was on the flying boat, looked ahead and muttered. After a while, these people finally landed in a safe place. ¡°It seems that the place where the artifacts are placed is just ahead. Let¡¯s hurry up and go.¡± Looking at the scene in the Mystery Land, the Scorching Sun Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but say happily. It seemed that the cooperation with the Yaoling Sect this time was the right choice. He knew that a large sect like theirs would definitely lead them to find the treasured weapon. Also, that Starry Sky Sect was really stupid. They actually let go of such an opportunity. ¡°M-Martial Uncle, come and see.¡± Right at this moment, the person running in front of Yao Jin turned around and shouted at her. ¡°Hahaha, did you see a lot of artifacts? I knew it. Other than the abyss at the beginning, what other dangers could there be?¡± Yao Jin said with a smile after hearing the person¡¯s shout. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Martial Uncle, come and take a look quickly.¡±After hearing Yao Jin¡¯s words, that person shouted again. ¡°This, how did this happen?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master, who couldn¡¯t wait, had already walked to the front. When the Scorching Sun Sect Master saw the pile of items in front of him, he was in disbelief. ¡°How can these things be? These artifacts are incomparably powerful immortal artifacts. Why did it become like this now?¡± At this moment, what greeted everyone¡¯s eyes were not piles of dazzling artifacts, but scrap metal that looked like it had been ruined. He saw the artifacts piled up on the ground. Moreover, it was unknown what had damaged it, and it had long lost its original appearance. Everyone was stunned by this scene. They couldn¡¯t believe it. Why did the treasure aura become like this? Chapter 905 - Chapter 905: Who Pooped (1) Chapter 905: Who Pooped (1) ¡°This¡­ Who did this? Why did he waste such a precious Celestial Artifact!¡± He looked at the scrap metal on the ground. Yao Jin was also shocked. At the same time, she was extremely angry. He was eager to know who had destroyed these artifacts. They had come here with great difficulty and had actually encountered such a thing. ¡°Martial, Martial Uncle, something bad has happened. Come here and take a look.¡± Just as everyone was secretly surprised and angry, another shout suddenly sounded from not far ahead. ¡°What is it this time?¡± Yao Jin, who was already extremely angry, asked impatiently when she heard the shout. ¡°Martial Uncle, quickly come over and take a look at these pills.¡± Yao Jin followed the person¡¯s voice and walked over. The Scorching Sun Sect Master followed him curiously. ¡°How did this become like this? Who did this?¡± Yao Jin was already very angry. He did not expect the next scene to make him so angry that he almost fainted. This was because what they saw now was nothing else but the medicinal pill that the white tiger had crushed on the ground. These medicinal pills looked like they were above the sacred grade. A medicinal pill of this level was actually crushed here now. At this moment, everyone they saw felt their hearts ache. That was a saint-grade medicinal pill. Let¡¯s not talk about the previous artifacts first. Now, even the medicinal pill had become like this. Who had such great ability to actually make the mythical realm become like this? ¡°Could it be that the senior sect master of Starry Sky Sect had already predicted this outcome?¡± At this moment, Yao Jin finally reacted. No wonder the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect was unwilling to come. It turned out that the senior had expected this outcome. What was the strength of that senior? He actually knew the situation in the mystic realm like the back of his hand. The Scorching Sun Sect Master was shocked by what he saw. The Scorching Sun Sect would be able to show off in the other sects if they took out one of these items. And now, these things had been destroyed to the point where they could not be seen at all. ¡°No wonder the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect was unwilling to come. It turned out that he had already expected it. He did not expect that the star was actually so powerful.¡± At this moment, the Blazing Sun Sect Master was also regretting his decision. This time, not only did they not find anything good, but they also lost so many people. This time, he really couldn¡¯t explain it to the other people in the sect. ¡°What the hell is going on? How did these artifacts become like this?¡± At this moment, the voice of the Starry Sky Elder came from behind them. ¡°These are all Saint Grade and Immortal Grade artifacts. How did they become a pile of scrap metal?¡± Hearing Elder Xingchen¡¯s furious voice. Yao Jin and the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect turned around quickly. ¡°Oh, I know. It must be you guys.¡± Elder Xingchen said angrily when he saw Yao Jin and the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°It must be because you people couldn¡¯t take these artifacts away, so you destroyed them.¡± ¡°No, is there something wrong with you?¡± They heard that the elder of the Starry Sky Sect had pushed this matter onto them without distinguishing right from wrong. The Scorching Sun Sect Master said angrily. ¡°Elder Xingchen, I recognize you. Even if we did destroy it, so what? We just don¡¯t want to give it to you.¡± Looking at the elder of the Starry Sky Sect, the Scorching Sun Sect Master retorted angrily. ¡°It¡¯s simply despicable to the extreme.¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect did not expect the Sect Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect to be like this. Then, he said angrily. ¡°Elder, elder, come and take a look. There¡¯s still a treasured weapon that hasn¡¯t been destroyed.¡± Just as the two of them were confronting each other, the person in the constellation suddenly shouted. ¡°What? There¡¯s still a treasure that hasn¡¯t been destroyed?¡±Upon hearing this voice, Yao Jin instantly perked up. If they could not get anything this time, then it would really be a wasted trip. He had to get his hands on that treasured weapon that hadn¡¯t been destroyed. As she spoke, Yao Jin quickly flew towards the source of the sound. ¡°That despicable old thief, Yao Jin, actually wants to snatch something from us. How shameless!¡± Seeing Yao Jin¡¯s actions, the elder of the Stellar Union Sect became even angrier. Then, the elder of the Starry Sky Sect also ran over quickly. He could not let Yao Jin succeed. ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, the elder of the Starry Sky Sect started fighting with Yao Jin. Immediately, the surrounding atmosphere froze. Immediately after, an intense pressure erupted from the two of them. ¡°Not good, Elder is fighting with Yao Jin.¡± Looking at the scene in front of them, the people from the Starry Sky Sect said with a serious expression. This was because they knew the strength of their elders and Yao Jin. Yao Jin was the younger brother of the Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect. Of course, his strength could not be underestimated. Moreover, their elder was only at the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. It was obvious that the two of them were on the losing end. The elder of the Stellar Sect was at a disadvantage. Bang! Bang! At this moment, the two of them continued to fight. Gradually, the elder of the Starry Sky Sect felt a little powerless. ¡°Damn it, how can that Yao Jin be so strong?¡±The elder of the Starry Sky Sect had already been beaten up by Yao Jin and did not have the slightest strength to retaliate. ¡°Hahaha, Elder of the Starry Sky Sect, even your Sect Leader isn¡¯t here to snatch the treasure, yet you¡¯ve come here on your own accord. However, you don¡¯t have to be so angry, because this treasure is mine.¡± After Yao Jin finished speaking, she quickly stretched out her hand toward the treasured weapon. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± As soon as Yao Jingang took the treasured weapon, he felt something sticky on his hand. Then, Yao Jin placed the treasured weapon under her nose and sniffed it gently. ¡°What is this black thing?¡±However, even if Yao Jin sniffed it, he could not tell what it was. ¡°It can¡¯t be because of some big tonic that has grown over such a long period of time, right?¡± Looking at the black thing, Yao Jin thought of something. If it was a treasured weapon that had experienced a very long history, there would be something beneficial to cultivation on its surface. Could it be that the artifact in his hand was also like this? ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s try it first.¡± Then, Yao Jin did not hesitate and quickly stuffed the black lump into her mouth. ¡°Bah!¡± ¡°F * ck, why is it sh * t?¡± When the black lump was stuffed into Yao Jin¡¯s mouth, Yao Jin immediately spat it out and roared angrily. ¡°Hahaha, I thought this old bastard Jade Gold was something, but it turns out to be dog sh * t.¡± Seeing his reaction, the elder of the Starry Sky Sect laughed so hard that he could barely straighten his back. The people behind them were grinning from ear to ear. Even the people from the Yaoling Sect covered their mouths and laughed secretly. ¡°What are you laughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but shout at the people behind him when he saw them laughing so happily. Chapter 906 - Chapter 906: The Voice in the Mystic Realm (1) Chapter 906: The Voice in the Mystic Realm (1) Damn it, what¡¯s with this jade gold? Don¡¯t you know what kind of shit that thing is? He actually grabbed it and put it in his mouth. Of course, they didn¡¯t know that this shit was because Pi Xiu had eaten too many gold coins and couldn¡¯t help but shit on it. ¡°F * ck, this treasure is actually broken.¡± However, just as Yao Jin was about to take the treasured weapon and wash it, she suddenly noticed that under the poop, it should have been corroded. If even a corner of a treasured weapon like this was damaged, its power would be greatly reduced. Moreover, this treasured weapon had already rotted in the middle. Yao Jin had tasted a mouthful of sh * t for nothing and had yet to get what she wanted. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to forget about getting what I can¡¯t get.¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect could not help but laugh when he saw Yao Jin¡¯s expression. He did not expect Yao Jin to make such a fool of herself. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? ¡°How dare your Starry Sky Sect laugh at us? Even your sect leader doesn¡¯t dare to come.¡±Seeing the elder of the Starry Sky Sect like this, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect couldn¡¯t help but speak up for Yao Jin. ¡°Who is our sect master? Don¡¯t compare me to him. He¡¯s just a coward. He listens to that senior everywhere. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any danger here at all.¡± At the mention of the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, the elder¡¯s face turned ugly. Although he did not get anything this time, he had personally verified that there was no danger here. This meant that what that senior said was all bullsh * t. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Just as the few of them were confronting each other aggressively, there was a sudden explosion in the surroundings. ¡°Not good, it can¡¯t be that abyss again, right?¡± Seeing such a huge commotion, the faces of the people from the Yaoling Sect and the Scorching Sun Sect changed. Because of the abyss just now, except for them who were standing on the airboat, all the others might have been annihilated. Now that he was here again, how could they not panic? ¡°Quick, let¡¯s get on the flying boat first.¡± This time, Yao Jin took out the flying boat in advance and said loudly to the people behind her. ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± ¡°But, Martial Uncle, this flying boat can¡¯t fly at all.¡± When these people stood on the flying boat, they looked at the flying boat that was still firmly standing on the ground and said in horror. Because the ground was shaking more and more. Even if they used their spiritual power to stabilize their bodies, they could not help but be shaken by the movement. ¡°Do we still need that kind of thing?¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect looked at Yao Jin and the others in disdain because he did not know what had happened just now. ¡°Ignorant child.¡± After hearing the elder¡¯s words, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect rolled his eyes at him. This elder was really looking for trouble. The game of the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game, the game ¡± Just as everyone was panicking, the huge commotion finally stopped and was replaced by a loud voice. The voice sounded extremely cold, and it made people feel uncomfortable all over. ¡°Senior, junior has no intention of offending you. Please let us live.¡± After hearing the huge commotion, Yao Jin brought her people and respectfully said to the voice. At the same time, on the other side. ¡°Aiya, Uncle Wanshou, have you heard about the Star Luan Mystic Realm?¡± Xiao Changtian said to Master Wanshou in the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°You don¡¯t know, but I heard that quite a few sects that went there this time all died tragically inside. There were also a few who ran out who were scared out of their wits.¡± Xiao Changtian was glad that he had told Uncle WanShou not to go. Otherwise, Uncle WanShou would have been the first to die. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re still brilliant. If I really go, I really won¡¯t have a chance to live.¡± Not only was Xiao Changtian secretly rejoicing in his heart, even Master Daoist Wanshou was secretly rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, he had specifically asked Senior before he went. Otherwise, he would really be finished this time. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Uncle Beast, what kind of relationship do we have? Would I lie to you?¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t him, if it was someone else, they would have tried to persuade him. After all, Uncle Wanshou was just a little old man. If he wanted to snatch something from an immortal, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death? On the other side, in the Star Luan Secret Realm. Everyone looked around in horror. This time, they did not know what it was. That voice actually called himself this lord. Could it be that there was another important figure hidden in this mystic realm? This time, not only did they not get anything valuable, but they also encountered such a terrifying thing. Wasn¡¯t this a double loss? Also, it was a wise decision for the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect not to come. Not only was this place filled with danger, but even the artifacts were a pile of scrap metal. ¡°Since you people are disturbing my rest, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to. No matter what, he had to pay a price. But I¡¯m in a good mood now, so I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± The voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Thank you, Senior. Thank you, Senior.¡± Hearing that voice say that he wouldn¡¯t argue with them, the huge stone in the hearts of the people present finally fell to the ground. ¡°However, just because I won¡¯t argue with you doesn¡¯t mean that you can leave so easily.¡± Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, the voice sounded again. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, what else do you want us to do?¡±The Scorching Sun Sect Master asked carefully. That was because they could feel the pressure from the voice. Just the voice alone had such a powerful pressure. If the real person came out, how terrifying would his strength be! ¡°I have been in this secret realm for so long. It was too boring. So I want to find someone to inherit my mantle.¡± Looking at the people present, the voice said with a faint smile. ¡°I wonder which of you here is the strongest?¡± ¡°What?! Inherit this senior¡¯s legacy!¡± Hearing this, everyone present was in an uproar. The owner of that voice was obviously not ordinary. Now, he was actually looking for someone to inherit his mantle. This was a great thing that had actually happened here. ¡°Isn¡¯t our Martial Uncle the strongest person here?¡± After hearing this, the people from the Yaoling Sect did not hesitate and quickly shouted. If their martial uncle¡¯s strength became stronger, then they would more or less benefit as well. ¡°Bullsh * t. There are so many people here, and the strongest one is not him!¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect looked at Yao Jin and said disdainfully. He would not let Yao Jin succeed. Chapter 907 - Chapter 907: Completely Finished (1) Chapter 907: Completely Finished (1) Everyone present wanted to fight for such a good thing. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to argue anymore. That Yao Jin, come over and let me take a good look.¡± The voice interrupted coldly. ¡°Martial Uncle, hurry up and go. Such good things don¡¯t happen often.¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect heard the voice calling their Uncle-Master¡¯s name. All of them said in surprise. ¡°Damn it, I actually let that old thief succeed.¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect looked at Yao Jin walking forward with anger on his face. Not only did this guy destroy all the artifacts here, but he also received guidance from an expert in the end. Why did he have to take all the good things? ¡°Not bad, not bad. Your strength seems to meet my requirements.¡± The voice said in satisfaction after Yao Jin walked forward. ¡°Senior, I wonder what your strength is. Your legacy¡­¡± Yao Jin slowly asked the source of the voice. Although the voice sounded very tempting, Yao Jin felt that something was wrong. ¡°Go forward a little more.¡± The voice looked at Yao Jin and said with a smile. ¡°Ah!¡± Yao Jin took two more steps forward and cried out in fear. At the same time, a thick smoke instantly enveloped everyone. In this thick smoke, no one could see what was in front of them clearly. ¡°Uncle-Master! What¡¯s wrong with you? Uncle-Master!¡± When the people from the Yaoling Sect heard Yao Jin¡¯s shout, their expressions changed. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve inherited the mantle! Hahaha.¡± Under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, the thick smoke gradually dissipated. Yao Jin¡¯s figure slowly walked out from the smoke in front of her. ¡°No, you¡¯re not our Martial Uncle. Who exactly are you?¡± The young man leading the Yaoling Sect said angrily as he watched Yao Jin slowly walk over. Not only him, but the people from the Yaoling Sect also felt that something was wrong. ¡°Since you guys have found out that I¡¯m still under the cover, then I¡¯m really embarrassed. I¡¯m really sorry for borrowing your Uncle-Master¡¯s body. However, your Martial Uncle left quite happily.¡± Yao Jin looked at these people and laughed loudly. ¡°Not good, that old thief has been possessed! Let¡¯s run.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master finally realized that something was wrong. Therefore, he said loudly to everyone. ¡°Want to run? Hahaha, do you think you can escape?¡± Yao Jin looked at everyone with a cold expression. ¡°Damn it, how did things turn out like this?¡±Seeing that Yao Jin wanted to deal with them, even Elder Xingchen panicked. This was because he could feel that the possessed Jade Gold¡¯s cultivation base had increased by more than a little. They were not Yao Jin¡¯s match to begin with, and now his strength had become so strong. None of them could escape. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± As expected, the moment Yao Jin finished speaking. All the exits in the surroundings were blocked. ¡°Long¡­ Elder, so the sect master was right. There was really danger inside.¡± At that moment, the people from the Starry Sky Sect who had come with the elder of the Starry Sky Sect were all extremely terrified. They did not believe the words of the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect at first. Now, it had been proven through practice that the sect master¡¯s words would not harm them. ¡°Just¡­That¡¯s right, Elder. If we had known earlier, we would have listened to the sect master. This mythical realm was simply too terrifying.¡± The people of Starry Sky Sect were extremely regretful at this moment. The strength displayed by Yao Jin, who had been possessed, was too strong. Even if all of them joined forces, they would not be a match for her. ¡°Dammit!¡± At this moment, even the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master was cursing. He had thought that their sect was lucky to be able to cooperate with the people from the Yaoling Sect. He did not expect that it was not luck at all. It must be bad luck. Now that his spiritual pillar, Yao Jin, had been possessed, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect was completely flustered. ¡°Oh right, I still have a son. My son knows an expert. My son can¡¯t ignore me, his father, right?¡± At this critical moment, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect suddenly thought of his son, Lie Jing. His son, Lie Jing, had befriended an expert. That expert would definitely help his son. Thinking of this, the Scorching Sun Sect Master quickly took out the jade tube in his hand and crushed it without thinking. At this moment, in Star Tower in Star Town. Lie Jing was chatting with his senior about gossip when he suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°Hmm? Father¡¯s signal.¡± Lie Jing felt very strange. Why would his father send him such a signal at this time? Although Lie Jing didn¡¯t know why he had sent out such a signal at this time, he knew that this signal meant that his father was in great danger. This was a signal that he had no choice but to send out. Although Lie Jing hated him sometimes, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect was still his father. Moreover, his attitude towards her was quite good previously. Now that his father had given him such a signal, he could not sit idly by. ¡°What should we do? His father and the others seemed to have gone to the Starfall Mystic Realm. That senior said that it was a very dangerous place.¡± Lie Jing muttered with a grave expression as he sensed the direction his father was coming from. How was he supposed to save her? This was the place that the senior had repeatedly warned him not to let the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect go to. He did not expect that the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect would not go, but his father would. What should he do now? At this moment, in the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°I advise you not to be too arrogant. I asked my son for help. My son knows an expert.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Yao Jin who had been possessed and said fiercely. ¡°So what if your son knows an expert? I blocked the entire mythical realm. Not only are you guys not allowed to go out. No one can enter.¡± Yao Jin laughed arrogantly. ¡°Even if the expert your son knows has great abilities, his hands can¡¯t reach here.¡± Yao Jin wanted to turn everyone here into her nourishment today. None of them present today could leave. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Do you really think that expert can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Although the Scorching Sun Sect Master was also very guilty, he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of momentum. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If I had known earlier, I would have listened to the sect master. We can¡¯t go back now.¡± The people of the Starry Sky Sect were extremely regretful at this moment. If they had known earlier, they would not have followed the elder here. Now, all the places that could enter and exit were blocked. They were now calling out to the heavens and the earth, but none of them responded. ¡°Damn it, that senior was right. This place is too terrifying.¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect was extremely regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not have come. Chapter 908 - Chapter 908: The Power of Yawning (1) Chapter 908: The Power of Yawning (1) ¡°Little Jingzi, what are you daydreaming about?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was looking at the people around him, he suddenly noticed Lie Jing¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°Senior, I¡­¡± Lie Jing didn¡¯t know how to explain himself, because his own strength was not enough to save his father, so he could only ask the senior for help. However, he did not know if Senior would help him. Therefore, Lie Jing was hesitant. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about that mystic realm. He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Looking at Lie Jing¡¯s solemn expression, Xiao Changtian knew that this kid must have been scared silly by their words. This kid was obviously from a rich family and had never seen any bloody scenes. They said that the scene of his sect¡¯s tragic deaths must have frightened Little Jingzi. ¡°Ah-Hu-¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he yawned into the distance. Xiao Changtian was a little tired from all the gossip he had just said. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± However, it was this yawn that caused a huge hole to appear in the sky not far away. The explosion went all the way to the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°Senior actually attacked again!¡± At this moment, the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect was shocked when he saw Xiao Changtian yawning. Because in this place, other than Senior, no one else could release such powerful power. Senior, Senior is helping me! He hadn¡¯t even opened his mouth yet, but the senior had actually helped him. Senior is really a god! You can even see your own thoughts clearly. Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions had once again changed the way Lie Jing viewed Xiao Changtian. In Lie Jing¡¯s heart, Xiao Changtian was like a god. ¡°Senior, thank you. I¡¯m going out for a while now and will be back soon.¡±¡± Lie Jing said to Xiao Changtian and quickly ran towards the Star Luan Secret Realm. This time, Senior had saved his father. He didn¡¯t know how to thank Senior. However, Lie Jing wanted to go and see how his father was doing. On the other side, in the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°Are you going to hand yourselves over obediently, or are you going to wait for me to make a move?¡± Yao Jin looked at the people in front of her and smiled. With these people as supplements for himself, he should be able to rush out of this mystic realm very soon. When he rushed out of this mystic realm, he would take revenge on those cultivators. ¡°What should we do, what should we do? Why was there no movement from the Lie Capital? His father is about to die.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master mumbled nervously. On the other side, the people from the Starry Sky Sect were so frightened by this scene that they almost fainted. This was because the Jade Gold in front of them kept walking towards them. Every step it took released an even stronger pressure than the previous step. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Just as everyone was cursing in their hearts. Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound in the surroundings. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Is someone coming to save us?¡± ¡°No way. Didn¡¯t Yao Jin say that the surroundings were blocked? Who else will come to save us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who has the ability to open this mystic realm?¡± Everyone was in despair at this moment. They were all young now and really did not want to die in this mystic realm like this. Bang! Bang! However, as everyone questioned, the sound became louder and louder. They could even feel that something was wrong under their feet. ¡°Not good, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yao Jin, who was originally very confident in herself, was also shocked by this sudden movement. Because he was very clear about the barrier he had set up. If one did not have enough strength, they would not be able to break it at all. And listen to such a big movement, don¡¯t tell me that there is really a strong person who wants to come? But that was impossible. How could there be such a powerful person on the road now? Yao Jin was a little nervous because he did not know what was going on outside. In order to be able to absorb these people, Yao Jin had put in a lot of effort. ¡°Hahaha, I know, I know. It must be the expert my son found to save us!¡± Looking at Yao Jin¡¯s stunned expression, the Scorching Sun Sect Master knew that his son must have asked that expert for help. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. It¡¯s just a little commotion outside. This commotion can¡¯t enter my mystic realm at all. Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± Yao Jin said fiercely after hearing what the Scorching Sun Sect Master said. ¡°Boom¡ª¡ª¨C¡± However, in the next second, everything around them started moving. Even the surrounding walls collapsed in an instant. ¡°Pfft-¡± Yao Jin, who had just finished speaking, did not expect that someone would really want to attack her. Moreover, he was so powerful. Even if he had set up a barrier here. That attack could still penetrate the barrier and hit him. ¡°This¡­ What kind of expert attacked me?¡± Yao Jin, who was spitting out blood, looked at the place where the attack came from and said in disbelief. Originally, there were very few people in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World who could deal with him. And now, it could actually attack him so easily. From this, it could be seen that the people who came this time were extraordinary. ¡°The exit, that¡¯s the exit. Let¡¯s run.¡± After the commotion, everyone saw the exit that was opened by Xiao Changtian¡¯s sneeze and shouted happily. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. I knew it. My son definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon me.¡± Looking at Chang Liang¡¯s exit, the Scorching Sun Sect Master shouted in surprise. Then, before Yao Jin could recover from Xiao Changtian¡¯s yawn, these people happily ran towards the bright exit. ¡°Damn it, who is it? Who is so powerful?¡± Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s yawn, Yao Jin found it difficult to even speak. At this moment, Yao Jin felt as if her internal organs had been run over by a truck. Not only his body, but even his spiritual power seemed to have been frozen by this attack. If he didn¡¯t have any great ability, how could he have caused such great damage to him? He had just taken over Yao Jin¡¯s body, and now he had suffered such great damage. He felt that his soul power had become extremely weak. Therefore, he did not dare to rush out of the mystic realm at all. This was because the mystic realm itself had an aura that imprisoned him. If he rashly went out in his current situation, he would probably not have a chance to live. ¡°Father! Father! Why did this happen to you? If I hadn¡¯t asked Senior for help, Father, I¡¯m afraid you would have¡­¡± Lie Jing, who had just walked out of the Starfall Secret Realm, said worriedly when he saw the Scorching Sun Sect Master and the others running out. Chapter 909 - Chapter 909: Meeting Senior (1) Chapter 909: Meeting Senior (1) ¡°Jing ¡®er, father, I was really careless this time. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous.¡± Looking at Lie Jing, the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master was also very grateful. If not for their son saving them, they would have been strangled to death by Yao Jin. ¡°I¡¯m finally out.¡± The people following behind the Scorching Sun Sect Master looked at the bright sun in front of them and finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m lucky and didn¡¯t die inside.¡± The elder of the Starry Sky Sect looked at the bright and beautiful sun outside and said with a relaxed expression. He didn¡¯t dare to disobey their sect Master anymore. Moreover, the senior that the sect master was talking about was simply a god who had long expected such danger inside. ¡°Jing ¡®er, I wonder where that senior is now? Can you let me see that expert? Since that expert saved me, I want to thank him personally. I¡¯m also grateful that he was able to nurture you.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master looked at Lie Jing and asked slowly. The Scorching Sun Sect Master looked around and saw that there was no one else except his son, Lie Jing. ¡°Father, Senior didn¡¯t come at all. Senior is still in Star Town.¡± Lie Jing shook his head and said to the Scorching Sun Sect Master. Because he didn¡¯t know if Senior would be disgusted if he brought his father along. ¡°What is it? You said that senior didn¡¯t come here at all. Instead, he directly attacked this mythical realm in Stars Town?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master asked in disbelief. Although the Starfall Secret Realm was not far from the Starfall Town, it would take at least 20 minutes to fly. The distance between the Starfall Secret Realm and the Starfall Town was at least 100 kilometers. That senior actually attacked this place in Stardust Town. So, what was Senior¡¯s strength? It was actually terrifying to such an extent. Moreover, before he left, he even took a look at Yao Jin. It was obvious that Yao Jin had already been struck by the senior¡¯s attack and no longer had the strength to attack. ¡°That¡¯s right, father. I told you before that senior¡¯s strength is immeasurable. If you go to see Senior, I don¡¯t know if Senior will agree or not. ¡°If I rashly bring you over, Senior will be finished if he gets angry.¡± Lie Jing said to the Scorching Sun Sect Master worriedly. ¡°Jing ¡®er, it¡¯s fine. When we return, I¡¯ll definitely pay a visit personally.¡± The leader of the Scorching Sun Sect also knew that such a powerful senior must have a weird temper. If he really went like this, that senior might kick them out. When they were ready, they would definitely visit Senior in person. After all, if they could curry favor with such a powerful senior, there was naturally no need to mention the benefits to them. On the other side, the elder of the Starry Sky Sect had already brought the remaining members of the Starry Sky Sect back. Only the people from the Yaoling Sect were left. ¡°Uncle-Master, don¡¯t stop me. I want to go back and save Uncle-Master.¡± A young man from the Yaoling Sect looked at the exit and said. ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t be too excited. Uncle-Master had already been possessed. It would be futile for you to go in again.¡± The people around them quickly tried to persuade the young man when they saw him like this. ¡°Martial Uncle, no, how did Martial Uncle become like this? It¡¯s all the fault of the person who launched the attack.¡± The young man suddenly turned around and looked at the Scorching Sun Sect Master. ¡°Is this kid crazy?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master noticed the cold look in the kid¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know what this kid was thinking either. His Martial Uncle Yao Jin had long been possessed and was no longer around. Now, he actually wanted to vent his anger on them. It was simply unreasonable. He didn¡¯t blame Yao Lin¡¯s people for cooperating with them. Not only did they not get anything, but they also lost so many people. On the other hand, the people from the Yaoling Sect were still thinking of taking revenge on him. If he had not asked his son to ask the senior for help, they would have died long ago. ¡°Let me tell you, kid. Your Martial Uncle¡¯s death has nothing to do with me.¡± He watched as the kid approached him little by little. The Scorching Sun Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you. I just want to know who launched this attack.¡± The young man stared at the Scorching Sun Sect Master with bloodshot eyes. He was about to go up and tear him apart. ¡°That attack was from Senior. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you still want to find Senior?¡± Of course, Lie Jing also noticed this young man, so he said to him with a serious expression. ¡°Quickly tell me where that senior is, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡± While the Scorching Sun Sect Master was still in a daze, the young man put his saber on the Scorching Sun Sect Master¡¯s neck. ¡°You! You despicable villain, how dare you do such a thing.¡± Lie Jing looked at the young man¡¯s actions and his face was filled with anger. ¡°Jing ¡®er, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master did not expect the young man to have such a temper. ¡°I advise you to stop trying to be brave. But our sect master gave it to me personally. His strength had long reached the level of a Saint. If you want to forcefully break free, you¡¯ll either die or be half-crippled.¡± The young man looked at the Scorching Sun Sect Master and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Damn it, this person is actually so despicable. He actually did such a thing.¡± Lie Jing had not expected that this person would be so arrogant even though his senior had saved them. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds. If you can¡¯t tell me where that senior is? I¡¯m really going to make a move.¡± The young man looked at Lie Jing and said fiercely. ¡°Hiss!¡± At the same time, a faint bloody mark appeared on the Scorching Sun Sect Master¡¯s neck. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lie Jing looked at the young man angrily. ¡°Five!¡± ¡°Four!¡± ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Release my father!¡± ¡± You¡¯re in the Glorious Star Tower in Xingchen Town,¡± Lie Jing said angrily when he saw the pain on the leader¡¯s face.¡± Even though Lie Jing didn¡¯t want to tell him where Senior was, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at that person¡¯s increasingly forceful hand. In the end, Lie Jing couldn¡¯t help but lose. ¡°Hahaha, just wait and see. I¡¯m going to find trouble with that person.¡± After the young man finished speaking, he ran towards the distant Starry Town. ¡± Second Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother.¡± Looking at the young man¡¯s back as he flew away, the other people from the Yaoling Sect could not help but shout. ¡°What should we do? Second senior brother is too impulsive.¡± They knew that Second Brother had a very deep relationship with his Uncle-Master. Because it was the Uncle-Master who had raised Second Brother. Therefore, he had a strong feeling for his Martial Uncle and Second Senior Brother. Now, Uncle had such a situation. Second Brother definitely couldn¡¯t accept it. However, he couldn¡¯t rashly look for trouble. Chapter 910 - Chapter 910: A Murderous Intent (1) Chapter 910: A Murderous Intent (1) ¡°I¡¯ll go back and report to the sect master first. You guys go and stop him first.¡± Looking at the chaotic scene, a young man from the Yaoling Sect stood up and said. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you should go back first. We¡¯ll go stop Second Senior Brother now.¡±The remaining people looked at the young man and said. After saying that, these people dispersed. ¡°These people from the Yaoling Sect really deserve to die. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with them.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master said angrily as he watched them leave. He had thought that he had picked up a huge bargain, but he did not expect it to be a mess. ¡°Father, this matter is still because of me. I have to go back and help Senior first.¡± Looking at the backs of those people, Lie Jing said with a serious expression. It was all because he had exposed his senior¡¯s location without permission. Senior would definitely be angry if he knew. He had to hurry back and help stop those people. The Scorching Sun Sect Master wanted to say something, but when he turned around, he saw Lie Jing running toward Xingchen Town. On the other side, Yaoling Sect¡¯s Second Senior Brother was not very old. He soon arrived at Star Town. ¡°Glorious Star Tower, Glorious Star Tower. I want to see who dares to harm my Martial Uncle.¡± Looking at the people coming and going in Stars Town, Second Brother said with a crazy face. The people who passed by him were shocked by his expression. ¡°This person is probably crazy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s stay away.¡± He looked at Second Brother¡¯s bloodshot eyes and a cold smile on his face. The surrounding people were so frightened that they retreated eight feet away. He did not care about the fear in their eyes. He walked towards Glorious Star Restaurant step by step. ¡°But it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. I listened to Senior and didn¡¯t go. I just heard about the White Ass. I don¡¯t think many people who went there survived.¡± At this moment, at the entrance of the Glorious Star Tower, Limitless looked at Master Wanshou and said. Because it was not dinner time, there were almost no customers in Xing Hua Restaurant. So the two of them stood at the door and chatted. ¡°I think so too. I feel like I¡¯ve survived a disaster.¡±Daoist Master Wanshou said with a smile. ¡°Eh, Wan Shou, do you feel a killing intent?¡± Just as the two of them were chatting happily, Boundless suddenly felt a cold aura appear around him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be someone from the Demon Race?¡± At this point, Wanshou¡¯s mind suddenly turned to those demons. ¡°We have a senior here. How could the demon race dare to come?¡±Limitless waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°Do you have a powerful senior here?¡± At this moment, the second senior brother of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at the two of them and said coldly. ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± Looking at him, Limitless could clearly feel that the coldness he felt just now came from this kid in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t care who I am. Do you have a powerful senior here?¡± Second Senior Brother didn¡¯t chat with Limitless. He only asked with a cold face. Looking at Limitless in front of him, Second Senior Brother thought coldly in his heart that this old man in front of him was really troublesome. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would kill him. This was because they had always been by Senior¡¯s side in the Glorious Star Restaurant. They were afraid that the seniors would think that they had offended them, so in most cases, they would hide their cultivation. Therefore, Second Senior Brother who was extremely agitated didn¡¯t know that this old man¡¯s strength had already reached the level of a Sage Sect. ¡°You¡¯re just a young man. Why do you still want to find Senior?¡± Limitless didn¡¯t expect that there would still be someone who dared to look for Senior. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Second Brother was not a soft-hearted person. He looked at the old man in front of him without any fear. ¡°Alright, since you insist on looking for Senior, then you¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡± Unbounded walked up to Second Brother without hesitation. He looked at Second Brother¡¯s gloomy face and said with a bad expression. ¡°Since an old man like you wants to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Without any mercy, Second Brother took out the saber that he had used to kill the leader of Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°A mere Great Saint Master dares to show off in front of me? Today, I¡¯ll let you see who you should provoke and who you shouldn¡¯t.¡± At this moment, Limitless did not hesitate at all and erupted with the pressure on his body. This brat in front of him was only a Great Saint Master, and he didn¡¯t know where he got his courage from to cause trouble. Second Brother felt the sudden burst of such a strong pressure from Limitless. His expression changed instantly. Didn¡¯t this old man just now have no spiritual power at all? How could he release such a powerful pressure? ¡°Hahaha, kid, you want to find trouble here? I think you¡¯re looking for the wrong place.¡± At this moment, even Daoist Master Wanshou was looking at Second Senior Brother in disdain. ¡°You guys! You are two different Sage Sects!¡± Second Brother didn¡¯t expect that he would run into these two tough people as soon as he arrived. With his strength as a Great Saint Master, there was no way he could defeat the two of them. ¡°If you want to find Senior, you have to go through us first.¡± After saying that, Limitless reached out his hand to Second Brother. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± Although Second Senior Brother was no match for Limitless, when he thought of his Uncle-Master, an indignant expression appeared on his face. Then, he picked up the divine treasure saber and slashed at Limitless. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the sacred treasure sword touched Limitless, Limitless quickly picked up the broom beside him and pushed it against the sword. ¡°Ka-¡± The broom in Limitless ¡®hand instantly shattered under Second Senior Brother¡¯s treasured weapon. However, Second Senior Brother was not any better. Even though the broom in Limitless ¡®hand had shattered into pieces, Second Brother had taken a few steps back. ¡°Dammit, how could Glory Sect be so powerful?¡± Looking at Limitless, Second Brother said angrily. Even though he was the second senior brother of the Yaoling Sect, he was only a Great Saint Master. Only the older generation of Glory Sect could reach such a level of strength. If he wanted to deal with Boundless, even if he had a sacred artifact, he would not be his match. ¡°Second senior brother, second senior brother, you have to calm down.¡± At this moment, the other members of the Yaoling Sect ran over from the other side. When they came over and saw their Second Senior Brother fighting with two experts from Glory Sect, they instantly cried out in fear. Their second senior brother was only a Great Saint Master. This was simply asking for death. Chapter 911 - Chapter 911: Saint Seven Saint Eight Chapter 911: Saint Seven Saint Eight ¡°Yaohao, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Those people rushed up to stop Second Senior Brother. ¡°So you¡¯re from the Yaoling Sect. What do you want? You guys actually came here to look for trouble. Are you guys tired of living?¡± At this moment, the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master also recognized them. Weren¡¯t these people from the Yaoling Sect? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Yao Jin doesn¡¯t care about you guys?¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to mention my martial uncle. If it weren¡¯t for that person here, my martial uncle wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Yao Hao looked at the Sect Leader of Starry Sky Sect and said angrily. ¡°Hehe, your Jadeite Sect is really unreasonable. I advised you not to go to that mystic realm back then. Now, he actually wanted to bite back.¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect had not expected that this kid would come here for this matter. Therefore, he immediately retorted sternly. ¡°Second senior brother, we should leave quickly. We¡¯re not their match here at all.¡± Looking at the furious look on the face of the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect¡­The others from the Yaoling Sect were also very afraid. After all, the strength of the Starry Sky Sect¡¯s sect master could not be underestimated. These people were not a match at all. In the end, under everyone¡¯s dissuasion, Yao Hao was finally pulled back. The Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect was furious when he saw these people. If this place wasn¡¯t Senior¡¯s Glorious Star Tower, he would have attacked these people long ago. ¡°What a joke. Does this Yaoling Sect really think that they can do whatever they want just because they¡¯re some big sect? If they dare to cause trouble like this again, watch how I teach them a lesson.¡± Limitless was also very angry. Fortunately, the commotion just now did not startle Senior. Otherwise, he would not have let those people go so easily. ¡°Uncle Wujiang, Uncle Wanshou, where are those people from the Yaoling Sect?¡± At this moment, Lie Jing quickly ran over from afar. He looked at the two people in front of the Glorious Star Restaurant and asked breathlessly. ¡°Little Jingzi, you don¡¯t have to worry. Those people have already been chased away by us. Who were they? He actually dared to look for Senior. You overestimate yourself.¡± Limitless waved his hand at Lie Jing. ¡°This is all my fault. I was the one who told you where Senior was.¡± Lie Jing said in shame. ¡°It¡¯s fine anyway. They¡¯ve already been chased away by us.¡±Looking at Lie Jing¡¯s self-reproach, he said in a consoling manner. At that moment, not far from the Star Luan Secret Realm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these sects to be so unlucky. Not many of those who entered could come out.¡± The third saintess looked at the mystic realm and said disdainfully. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on that mystic realm. We still have serious matters to attend to.¡±Daoist Hun Yi looked at the third saintess and said. ¡°This time, we have to get the Jade Green Saint Rock no matter what. Otherwise, the unlucky ones would be us.¡± ¡°That damned Xiao Changtian is really hard to deal with.¡± At the mention of Xiao Changtian, the Third Saintess had a headache. With his strength, even if the few of them worked together, they wouldn¡¯t have much confidence in dealing with him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an expert? How can we not be able to defeat them with so many of us? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to obtain the Jade Green Saint Stone?¡± At this moment, Holy Master Seventh and Holy Master Eighth said disdainfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord tell you how strong Xiao Changtian is? You actually said that obtaining the Jade Green Saint Stone was easy.¡± Holy Maiden Three and Daoist Hun Yi couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they heard Holy Master Seven and Holy Master Eight¡¯s words. ¡°To be able to live in such a place, what kind of expert would appear in such a small town? Sacred Lord Demonic Flame asked us to do our best. Presumably, that person¡¯s strength would not be too strong.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t know how strong Xiao Changtian was. He only knew that he was either a Saint Emperor or even stronger than he had imagined. That was why Sacred Lord Demonic Flame told the two of them to give it their all. However, when these words reached the ears of the two of them, they became less important. This was because they had only returned to the Demon Race because of the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s summoning, so they had never heard of what had happened before. Therefore, they did not believe that there would be any powerful people here. ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. That person¡¯s strength is beyond your imagination.¡± The Saintess Third glanced at the person and said slowly. ¡°Hahaha, Saintess Three, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid and don¡¯t want to go? If you¡¯re afraid, just say it. The two of us will go first. You saintesses can wait here first.¡± Holy Master Seven and Holy Master Eight looked at Holy Maiden Three and laughed. ¡°Holy Master Seventh, Holy Master Eighth, the leftover woman Third is right. Even I can¡¯t easily deal with that person¡¯s strength. You guys better be careful.¡± Daoist Hun Yi couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Why don¡¯t we split up tonight? I will go with Holy Master Eight to scout the situation first. You guys wait here first.¡± Holy Master Seven looked at Daoist Hun Yi and then at the few saintesses beside him as he slowly said. ¡°If you insist on going, I can¡¯t stop you, but I advise you to be careful.¡± The Third Saintess didn¡¯t expect these two people to be so stubborn and insist on investigating the situation first. However, she could not stop the two of them, so she let them go. On the other side. In the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Master, Master is not good. Uncle-Master was possessed by the person inside the Star Luan Mystic Realm. He has already¡­¡± Eldest Senior Brother, who had just returned, said to the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°What?! Something like this actually happened?¡± The sect master of the Yaoling Sect said in disbelief when she heard this. His younger brother had actually¡­ ¡°Then why are you the only one back now? Where are the others?¡± The Grandmaster of the Jade-chilling Sect suddenly thought of something and asked the Eldest Senior Brother. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about the others. Only Uncle-Master¡­¡± Eldest Brother said sadly. ¡°However, Master and Second Junior Brother seemed to have been greatly provoked because a senior attacked the possessed Martial Uncle. Therefore, Second Junior Brother had gone to look for that senior. We can¡¯t stop them even if we want to.¡± Eldest Brother said. ¡°Senior? What senior?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master asked Eldest Senior Brother with a frown. The moment she thought of her senior, the sect master of the Jadeite Sect thought of the senior who had just returned from the Jade Nether Kingdom. However, these two seniors shouldn¡¯t be the same person. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that senior is either. I only know that he is extremely powerful and lives in Stardust Town. That senior was able to kill the possessed martial uncle in the Stardust Town.¡± Thinking of the scene just now, Eldest Brother was extremely shocked. ¡°Stellar Town? Kill Yao Jin from afar? No way!¡± Hearing his eldest senior brother¡¯s description, the sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect felt uneasy. Chapter 912 - Chapter 912: Squatting (1) Chapter 912: Squatting (1) ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯re back.¡± At this moment, the voices of others sounded from the door. ¡°Yaohao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Although your martial uncle has encountered misfortune this time. But you can¡¯t be so reckless.¡± The moment she saw Yao Hao, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect immediately shouted at him sternly. They were afraid. If Hao really provoked that senior, then their Majestic Jade Sect would be in trouble. ¡°But Sect Master, if it wasn¡¯t for that person, Martial Uncle wouldn¡¯t have died.¡± Yao Hao was like this. It was as if his brain was missing a tendon. He was unwilling to let this matter go. ¡°You brat, your brain must have been fried. You actually want to find trouble with an expert. I wonder how you came back alive.¡± Seeing Yao Hao¡¯s stubborn appearance, the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master could not help but reprimand him angrily. This time, they had sent so many people, but not only did they not obtain any treasures, they had also lost such a great general. No one would feel good about it. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t just talk about Second Senior Brother. Second Senior Brother is actually quite sad.¡± Looking at how furious the sect master of the Yaoling Sect was¡­The surrounding people could not help but persuade him. ¡°All of you go back first. Don¡¯t bother about this matter anymore.¡± In the end, the sect master waved his hand at these people and said. These people were not enough to cause trouble for him. Meanwhile, in Star Town. ¡°Sheng Qi, what do you think about that person?¡± Saint Eight squatted beside Saint Seven and asked slowly. At this moment, the two of them were squatting outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. It was getting dark, but Xiao Changtian had yet to return. Originally, they wanted to test Xiao Changtian in the Glorious Star Tower, but there were too many people there. It was not easy for them to make a move. Thus, the two of them found out Xiao Changtian¡¯s address and waited until Xiao Changtian returned. ¡°To put it bluntly, that person¡¯s strength is definitely that of a Saint Emperor. Otherwise, how could Daoist Hun Yi not be able to deal with him?¡± Seventh Saint looked at Eighth Saint and replied slowly. ¡°Then if he really is a Saint Emperor, we¡¯ll just go ahead. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate.¡± Saint Eight said hesitantly. One had to know that the strength of a Saint Emperor was not to be trifled with. Even if the two of them joined forces, they would not be able to deal with him. ¡°So what if he¡¯s a Saint Emperor? Don¡¯t forget Eighth Sage. What artifact did we bring this time?¡± Sheng Qi said with a smile. He had also estimated Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength from the start, so he had specially made preparations. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sheng Qi, how could I forget about that thing? With that thing, even if he¡¯s a Saint Emperor, he won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± After hearing Sheng Qi¡¯s words, a smile finally appeared on Sheng Eight¡¯s face. Because before he left, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had told them that they could choose from the treasures in the Demon Race¡¯s treasury. Sheng Qi naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. This time, the treasured weapon he took from their demon race¡¯s treasure vault was a saint-grade Vajra Barrier. Although this vajra shield did not sound very powerful, it was still a very powerful shield. However, if they were truly trapped by the vajra barrier, not even Saint Emperors would be able to escape. At that time, if Xiao Changtian was trapped inside, the two of them could do whatever they wanted. He wanted to show those saintesses that even if they were a divine emperor, they would be able to deal with them. ¡°The beautiful day is finally over. However, I have to consider finding the next spirit tree seed.¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure appeared in their line of sight. ¡°He¡¯s coming, he¡¯s coming. Sheng Ba, hurry up and get ready. Once he enters the house, we¡¯ll start moving.¡± Saint Seven said to Saint Eight after Xiao Changtian pushed open the door. At this moment, in the small courtyard. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s actually a demon who doesn¡¯t have eyes outside.¡± The Black Tortoise naturally noticed the movements of the demons outside. So, she looked in that direction and said slowly. ¡°What? There are demons?¡± After hearing the Black Tortoise¡¯s words, the White Tiger walked over and said excitedly. Because he had gone with Pi Xiu to look for gold coins, he had also been grounded by his seniors. He had not gone out for a long time. There were almost birds in this small courtyard. Now, there were actually demons who wanted to find trouble. Didn¡¯t this just give them something to do? ¡°Looks like those two demons are looking for trouble with Master.¡± The Black Tortoise nodded at the white tiger and slowly said. ¡°Hahaha, leave this matter to me. It just so happens that I have nothing to do these few days. I¡¯m almost bored to death.¡± After saying that, the white tiger turned around and walked towards the door. ¡°What do you want? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about going out. If I find out that you¡¯ve gone out, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was about to enter the house, turned his head and noticed the white tiger at the door. Although this little white cat didn¡¯t look big, it was very cunning. Who knew how many bad things it had done with that Pi Xiu? If he didn¡¯t punish these small animals, he would be able to kill them. As the owner, he would lose face. ¡°Meow.¡± The white tiger didn¡¯t expect that its master wouldn¡¯t scold it like this before it even went out. Hence, she cried out aggrievedly. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. I won¡¯t be soft-hearted.¡± Xiao Changtian warned the white tiger again before entering the house. ¡°Damn it, Master actually found out.¡± White Tiger said in a wronged tone after being scolded by Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t do anything. He just walked to the door. Moreover, what Pi Xiu did previously had nothing to do with him. He had only followed Pixiu a few times and had not stolen other people¡¯s gold coins. Master vented his anger on him. No, I¡¯ll bring two demons over later. I must vent my anger. ¡°Eighth Sage, get ready. We¡¯ll act immediately.¡± After a while, Sheng Qi whispered to Sheng Ba. Because he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. There was no more movement. After he finished speaking, Sheng Qi turned into a stream of light and instantly appeared in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯ve finally entered.¡± The white tiger hiding behind the door was excited when it heard the commotion. ¡°Swoosh-¡± Sheng Qi didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped in through the door. ¡°Meow.¡± White Tiger raised his eyes and saw Sheng Qi standing in front of him. The strength of this demon did not seem to be very strong. With such strength, he actually dared to come and find trouble. He was simply overestimating himself. Let me teach this demon a lesson first. ¡°Where did this kitten come from? Go to the side, don¡¯t delay your work.¡± Sheng Qi said impatiently to the white tiger after being attracted by the white tiger¡¯s cry. He could not make such a big commotion before he had even entered the door. Chapter 913 - Chapter 913: Cute Little White Cat (1) Chapter 913: Cute Little White Cat (1) ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Eh? Sheng Qi! Why is there such a cute little kitten here!¡± Just as Saint Seven was looking at White Tiger with an impatient expression, Saint Eight had also flipped over. Looking at White Tiger¡¯s appearance, Saint Eight¡¯s face revealed a joyous smile. ¡°What a cute little kitten. Little kitten, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Sheng Qi had not expected Sheng Ba to be like this. ¡°Eighth Sage, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our visit this time.¡± Saint Seven said angrily when he saw Saint Eight staring at the white tiger with an infatuated expression. ¡°Aiya, Sheng Qi, I¡¯ll play with the cat here for a while. It won¡¯t delay our operation.¡± Eighth Sage waved his hand nonchalantly. He just liked cats. What was wrong with him? ¡°Eh, you demons are really disgusting!¡± Looking at Sheng Qi and Sheng Ba, the white tiger finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who, who is speaking?¡± Saint Seven and Saint Eight were startled by White Tiger¡¯s voice. Random immediately looked around. ¡°Stop looking, you two. I¡¯m right here.¡± The white tiger rolled its eyes at the two of them helplessly. These two demons didn¡¯t look very smart. ¡°Little¡­ Kitten, it was Kitten! So kittens can talk.¡± At this moment, Saint Eight finally reacted. The voice had come from the White Tiger¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you two demons not want to live anymore? You actually dare to speak to me like this.¡± The white tiger glanced at Sheng Eighth and Sheng Seventh before narrowing his eyes in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s really this kitten!¡± At this moment, Sheng Qi could clearly hear that the voice was coming from the mouth of this little cat. ¡°Just a talking demon beast? I advise you not to delay our work. Otherwise, we will deal with you sooner or later.¡± Immediately after, Sheng Qi said fiercely to the white tiger. ¡°Aiya, Sheng Qi, I¡¯m just a little kitten. Why are you so fierce to me?¡± Hearing Seventh Sage¡¯s words, Eighth Sage couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache. When Saint Seven saw Saint Eight¡¯s appearance, he was so angry that he wanted to teach Saint Eight a lesson. He was a burly man over 1.8 meters tall, but he actually liked such a kitten. It didn¡¯t have the spirit of the demon race at all. It didn¡¯t have the momentum of the demon race at all. It was simply a disgrace to the Demon Race. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t need your pity.¡± Because White Tiger had been hiding his strength and had not revealed it, the two Demon Race people in front of him did not know that he was White Tiger. They only treated him as an ordinary demonic beast. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know my true identity.¡± White Tiger said disdainfully as he looked at the two demons. ¡°Hahaha, what status can a little cat like you have? Wasn¡¯t it just a demon beast that had been raised in captivity? To put it bluntly, you can¡¯t even compare to those demon beasts outside.¡± After hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Sheng Qi also spoke to White Tiger in disdain. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid that the kitten would meow too loudly, he would have already made the kitten real. Then, they wouldn¡¯t be confronting the kitten until now. ¡°Boom!¡± After hearing Sheng Qi¡¯s words, White Tiger finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a loud boom, the white tiger released the pressure on its body. Immediately, the two demons were instantly intimidated by the pressure of the white tiger. ¡°Little, little cat, you are not a little cat!¡± Saint Eight said in horror after feeling the sudden pressure. ¡°Sheng Qi, we¡¯ve gotten into big trouble this time. How is this a little cat?¡± Saint Eight said as he looked at the white tiger in front of him. ¡°You, what kind of demonic beast are you?¡± Sheng Qi was also shocked by the pressure and immediately said with a guarded expression. ¡°Take a closer look at what breed of kitten I am.¡± White Tiger smiled at the two of them. He was going to teach these two ignorant demons a lesson today. ¡°Saint¡­¡± Sheng Qi, we seem to be really finished. He, he seems to be the White Tiger.¡± After Saint Eight regained his composure, he carefully looked at the white tiger in front of him. He wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t looked, but he was shocked when he saw it. How was the little white cat in front of him? That was clearly the Immortal Beast White Tiger! An existence that they did not even dare to meet. ¡°Bai¡­ White Tiger, how was that possible? Why would the white tiger appear in this place?¡± Sheng Qi was also extremely panicked. At the same time, he was also puzzled. Why would a divine beast like the White Tiger bend down in this place? This didn¡¯t make sense at all. There was no reason for the white tiger to appear in this place. ¡°Saint¡­ Sheng Qi, what should we do now?¡± Saint Eight¡¯s benevolent smile had completely frozen on his face. No one had expected that the cute little kitten he had just mentioned was actually a white tiger. ¡°T-tonight¡¯s operation will be temporarily canceled.¡± Sheng Qi whispered in fear. The two of them were prepared to deal with Xiao Changtian, but they weren¡¯t prepared to deal with this white tiger. Such a terrifying white tiger, even if it was someone else, they might not be able to deal with it. ¡°What, you two still want to run? Let me tell you, once you enter this small courtyard, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± The white tiger looked at the two demons in front of him and said without any sympathy. Today, he wanted to use the two demons to vent his anger. ¡°Bai¡­ Lord White Tiger, we didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please be magnanimous and let us go.¡± Seeing the white tiger approaching them bit by bit, Sheng Qi immediately begged for mercy. The two of them didn¡¯t expect that before they could deal with Xiao Changtian, they would be killed by the white tiger. ¡°Hahahaha, even if you two beg for mercy now, it¡¯s useless. When the two of you stepped into this small courtyard, your ending was destined.¡± The white tiger did not have the slightest pity for the people of the demon race. Moreover, these two demons had wanted to find trouble with their master in the beginning. How could the White Tiger let them off so easily? ¡°Bai¡­ Lord White Tiger, you¡­ You¡¯re so mighty, we don¡¯t dare to resist you at all. You¡¯re so elegant, handsome, and so powerful. How can you be calculative with us demons?¡± Sheng Qi had no other choice now. If this white tiger insisted on not letting them leave, then they really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. ¡°Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything even if we entered this courtyard. I beg you, please spare us.¡± Saint Eight was also frightened. At the same time, he swore in his heart that he would never like kittens again. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°The two of you don¡¯t need to beg for mercy from this lord anymore. No matter what you say, this lord will not let you off today.¡± As the white tiger spoke, it grabbed the two demons in its hands. Chapter 914 - Chapter 914: Almost (1) Chapter 914: Almost (1) ¡°White Tiger, how can you be so unreasonable?¡± At this moment, Qilin¡¯s voice came from behind the white tiger. ¡°You actually enjoyed the devil race alone here and didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Qilin had been following White Tiger around with nothing to do these days. But he did not expect that the white tiger would actually capture two demons today. ¡°Saint¡­ Sheng Qi, then¡­Could that fellow be a Kirin?¡± Upon hearing this voice, Eighth Sage looked at Qilin and said. This place was really terrifying. It was clearly a dilapidated small courtyard. Why were there so many terrifying immortal beasts inside? ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, you guessed right. I am the Qilin.¡± Qilin said with a smile after hearing Sheng Ba. No matter what, he had to get the White Tiger to give him a demon later. ¡°Milords, we really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please let us go.¡± Sheng Qi had never thought that the White Tiger was already terrifying enough. Now, there was actually a Qilin. Wasn¡¯t this the end for them? ¡°You¡¯d better keep your voice down. If you disturb Master¡¯s resting, you two will be in big trouble.¡± After hearing Sheng Qi¡¯s shout, the white tiger glared at him and said fiercely. ¡°Kacha!¡± However, just as White Tiger finished speaking, Xiao Changtian¡¯s door opened in an instant. ¡°If you two dare to make any more noise, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Xiao Changtian was almost angered to death by the white tiger. He was sleeping soundly when he heard the white tiger making a noise outside, causing his beautiful dream to be interrupted. Now that he opened the door and saw Qilin with him, he could not help but say to the two beasts. ¡°Awoo.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s shout frightened the two beasts. They didn¡¯t expect their movements to be so big. She had woken up her master so quickly. At this moment, Seventh Saint seized the opportunity and pulled Eighth Saint away. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even notice it. ¡°Damn it, those two demons ran away.¡± Looking at the commotion behind him, the white tiger said angrily. ¡°Little White, did you hear what I said? Let me tell you, if you dare to wake me up again, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at him talking to the white tiger, but the white tiger was still ignoring him. He was instantly furious. ¡°Meow, meow.¡± White Tiger said to Xiao Changtian with a guilty conscience. Wasn¡¯t he here to help Master? Why was Master so angry? Xiao Changtian glared at him before returning to his room. ¡°Fortunately¡­ Good, fortunately, fortunately, I still held back before I left.¡± After escaping from the White Tiger and Qilin, Saint Seven and Saint Eight heaved a long sigh of relief. If Sheng Qi hadn¡¯t found a teleportation artifact in the demon race¡¯s treasure vault, they would probably have really died in that small courtyard. ¡°Sheng Qi, that small courtyard is too terrifying. Not only is there a Qilin, but there is also a white tiger. Moreover, he heard them say that they still had that master.¡± Saint Eight said with lingering fear. ¡°Do you think their master is the Xiao Changtian we are dealing with? I think I heard that voice just now.¡± The more Saint Eight thought about it, the more terrified he felt. That person actually dared to be the master of the White Tiger and the Qilin. Then what realm had his strength reached? ¡°Impossible, how could that Xiao Changtian be so powerful? Besides, you haven¡¯t even seen Xiao Changtian before, so how can you be so sure that the voice belongs to Xiao Changtian?¡± Sheng Qi didn¡¯t want to believe this fact, so he lied to himself. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this for now. Let¡¯s meet up with the Holy Maiden first. Damn it, but if we go, we¡¯ll definitely be laughed at by them.¡± Saint Seven said to Saint Eight. Because at this moment, they clearly realized that with their strength, it would be difficult to enter the small courtyard, let alone deal with Xiao Changtian. On the other side, in a small courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. The demon that I got actually ran away.¡± Qilin said angrily as he looked at the fleeing demons. If it wasn¡¯t for those two demons causing such a huge commotion, how could they have alarmed Master? However, it was best not to let him see the two of them next time. If he saw the two of them, he would definitely not show mercy to the two demons. ¡°Sigh, this time, I inexplicably provoked Master again. I wonder when Master will let me out?¡± White Tiger said helplessly as he watched Xiao Changtian close the door. He clearly didn¡¯t do anything. Why did all the bad things happen to him? ¡°Hey, White Tiger, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Seeing the White Tiger¡¯s aggrieved expression, the Qilin smiled and said to him. ¡°What do I call this?¡± The white tiger asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re called the legendary scapegoat. Hahaha.¡± Qilin looked at the white tiger as if he was watching a joke. ¡°You Qilin, if you dare to laugh at me again, I¡¯ll really be angry!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking. Why are you so angry?¡± ¡­.. At that moment. ¡°Yo, Sheng Qi and Sheng Ba, are you two done scouting?¡± Saintess Three stood in place and saw Saint Seven and Saint Eight walking over from afar. ¡°How is it? Sheng Qi and Sheng Ba, what important news did you two find out tonight?¡± The Third Saintess looked at the two of them and knew that the two of them definitely did not gain anything tonight. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I didn¡¯t expect their small courtyard to be so terrifying.¡± Sheng Qi could only helplessly shake his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can handle it? Why was he so dejected now? Wasn¡¯t it just a little Changtian?¡± Saintess Three held back her laughter as she looked at the two of them. ¡°However, what did the two of you see? Why are you so dejected?¡± Daoist Hun Yi could not help but ask. Did Xiao Changtian notice them? If Xiao Changtian sensed that they were about to make a move, then they would be in trouble. ¡°No, we found a white tiger and a qilin in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard.¡± Saint Eight still felt some lingering fear when he said this. This time, it was all thanks to the Teleportation Device that Sheng Qi had obtained from the treasure vault. Otherwise, the two of them would not be able to come back tonight. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°White Tiger!¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the Qilin!¡± After hearing the names of these two Immortal Beasts, the others present were completely shocked. ¡°Are you two joking? Did you really see the White Tiger and the Qilin?¡± The fourth Holy Maiden, who didn¡¯t speak much, asked in disbelief. ¡°Do we have any reason to lie to you about this? If it wasn¡¯t for Sheng Qi¡¯s teleportation artifact, we would¡¯ve been dead by now.¡± Sheng Ba said helplessly to the people in front of him. Chapter 915 - Chapter 915: Casanova (1) Chapter 915: Casanova (1) ¡°But aren¡¯t the White Tiger and the Qilin immortal beasts? How could it appear in this place?¡± The Third Saintess was very surprised at this moment. How could an immortal beast of that level appear there? ¡°Could it be that Xiao Changtian¡¯s realm has already reached such a terrifying level? Even White Tiger and Qilin were by his side.¡± At this moment, Daoist Hun Yi narrowed his eyes and muttered. ¡°How is that possible? Could an Immortal Beast of that level follow anyone casually?¡± The third saintess immediately retorted. She didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian¡¯s power had reached such a level. That kind of strength was something that even the Demon Masters of their Demon Race could not compare to. ¡°We haven¡¯t come to a conclusion on this matter yet, but we already know that the small courtyard is extraordinary, so we can¡¯t act rashly.¡± Sheng Qi looked at them and said slowly. With the experience gained from the previous game, this time, no matter what, Sheng Qi would not be rash. The next day, Xiao Changtian walked out of the house at dawn. ¡°It was all that Xiao Bai¡¯s fault last night. He didn¡¯t sleep well for the rest of the night. Forget it, I¡¯ll go find the great elder of the Heavenly Meteoric Pavilion to get the spirit tree seed today.¡± Xiao Changtian said and walked out of the door. ¡°Fortunately, Master didn¡¯t settle the score later. Otherwise, we¡¯re done for.¡± The white tiger watched as Xiao Changtian walked out of the small courtyard without turning back, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Xiao Changtian soon arrived at the entrance of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Senior, if you are looking for the Great Elder, please come inside.¡± When the guards at the door saw Xiao Changtian, they immediately went up to him enthusiastically. Because the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had given an order that if he met Xiao Changtian in the future, he would definitely receive him with the highest treatment in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. This treatment was completely different from the first time Xiao Changtian came to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. How can you be so passionate? The guard welcomed Xiao Changtian in with such enthusiasm that Xiao Changtian felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Senior, this is what we should do. Please wait here. We¡¯ll go and call the Great Elder now.¡± After the guard escorted Xiao Changtian into a luxurious room, he quickly turned around and left. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early.¡± Not long after, the First Elder walked over. After seeing Xiao Changtian, he immediately said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking of finding the spirit tree seeds as soon as possible?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Great Elder. He had to save up enough crystals to exchange for space coordinates. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already prepared the news of the spirit tree seed for you.¡± Before Xiao Changtian could finish, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets took out a small wooden cylinder. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go with you to search for the spirit tree seed this time.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had wanted to go with Xiao Changtian. However, the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets told him that they couldn¡¯t find the last Spirit Tree seed, so they asked him to stay and look for the last one. ¡± It¡¯s okay,¡±¡± Big Elder,¡±¡± Things,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡± One,¡±¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡± One,¡±¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care too much. Without the help of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he would only be in a little trouble. After receiving the news from the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Xiao Changtian happily returned to the Glorious Star Tower. After all, he had to pack up early and set off. ¡°Baldy, I heard that all the women of the snake were sent to this place.¡± At this moment, not far from Stars Town, a fiendish-looking man with a full beard looked in the direction of Stars Town and said. ¡°How did those Lamia get sent to this place? The town did not look prosperous.¡± After hearing that person¡¯s words, a fair-skinned monk muttered. ¡°Who cares why he was sent here? We just need to kidnap them and bring them back. ¡°It just so happens that this town is so small. There definitely aren¡¯t any experts in it. There won¡¯t be many obstacles for us to take action.¡± The bearded man laughed loudly and said, The two of them had spent a lot of effort to find these Snake Girls. At first, they went to the Barbarian Sect. He didn¡¯t expect to find out after waiting for half a month that these Snake Girls had been sent to a place called Star Town. In order to obtain these Snake Girls, the two of them did not care about anything else and rushed to Star Town without stopping. Now, the Snake Girl they wanted was right in front of them in Star Town. How could the two of them not be excited? These two people were not any other experts, but rather, they were the famous rapist of the Jade Lake Sacred World. The bearded man was called Li Xiuxiu, and the bald monk was called Wang Lele. This was because the names of the two people did not match their identities. Therefore, the Jade Lake Sacred World usually addressed them as Baldy and Beard. The two of them were famous in this line of work. There was probably no one in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World who did not know their names. Moreover, they had never failed since the beginning. ¡°This place doesn¡¯t look simple. If there¡¯s really nothing here, would that old pervert, the sect master of the Barbarian Sect, send those snake girls over?¡± The bald man looked at the beard and curled his lips. ¡°Aiya, even if there are experts, so what? The two of us have the strength of the Sage Sect. Together, we are existences that can do whatever we want in the Jade Lake Sacred World. Was he still afraid of the experts in this small town?¡± The bearded man said to the bald man indifferently. He did not believe that this place could produce any experts. Beard had never failed before. ¡°In short, it¡¯s best to be careful.¡±After the bald man finished speaking, he slowly walked into Stars Town. At this moment, it was not even noon yet, but there were already many people in the Glorious Star Restaurant. Ever since Xiao Changtian pulled these snake girls to perform while customers were eating, the business of Xinghua Restaurant had risen to a new height. In the past, one could line up to eat at the Glorious Star Restaurant, but now, if one wanted to eat at the Glorious Star Restaurant, not only did they have to line up, but they also had to make an appointment several days or even a week in advance. Hence, Glorious Star Restaurant became the most popular restaurant in Star Town. Therefore, many people couldn¡¯t even get in line to have lunch here today. ¡°Senior, are you preparing to set off again?¡± The white beast asked as Xiao Changtian walked out of the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys for the next few days. I¡¯m going to continue searching for the spirit tree seeds.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the white beast. To put it bluntly, ever since he became the boss of the Glorious Star Restaurant, he had completely become a hands-off shopkeeper. He had not cared much about the matters in the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine here.¡± The white beast smiled at Xiao Changtian. In any case, they were the ones who benefited from following Senior. They were eager to help Senior. Chapter 916 - Chapter 916: Breaking Into Glorious Star Restaurant (1) Chapter 916: Breaking Into Glorious Star Restaurant (1) In front of the Xinghua Building in Xingchen Town. ¡°Damn, Baldy, are you sure Snake Girl is in here?¡± The Beard looked at the monk beside him and asked in surprise. It was not because of anything else, but because there were too many people in this place. It looked like they were about to overflow. ¡°Good, how could I have smelled the scent of Snake Girl wrongly? When I was outside Stellar Town, I had already smelled their fishy scent. Although I don¡¯t know why these snake girls are here, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re definitely in this restaurant.¡± Although Baldy was also surprised that Snake Girl would appear in this place, he would never find the wrong place. ¡°Your nose is the best at sniffing women!¡± The bearded man laughed after hearing the bald man¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± With that, the Beard took the lead and walked in. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. Did the two of you make an appointment?¡± Just as the bearded man and the bald man reached the entrance of the Glorious Star Restaurant, the white beast stopped them. In the past two days, there had been quite a number of people who wanted to eat without a reservation. White Beast and the others had put in a lot of effort to stop these people. Looking at the dumbfounded faces of the two people in front of him, the white beast knew that these two people definitely did not have an appointment. ¡°No, just how high-class is this restaurant? Do you need to make an appointment for a meal?¡± The Beard said impatiently when he saw the white beast stop them. ¡°This customer, although our Xin Hua Restaurant is not a high-class restaurant, our business is booming. If you don¡¯t make an appointment in advance, you can¡¯t just enter like this.¡± The white beast smiled at the bearded man and replied. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Ever since Snake Girl had moved into Glorious Star Restaurant, the restaurant¡¯s business had been unusually booming. It was packed with people every day. ¡°Amitabha. Beard, if that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± The bald man couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw this. ¡°F * ck, isn¡¯t it just a lousy restaurant? How dare you have such high standards? So annoying, baldy, are we just going to leave like this?¡± The bearded man said unwillingly when he saw the bald man persuading him to go back first. ¡°This customer, I think you shouldn¡¯t be unreasonable. Our Glorious Star Restaurant has its own rules. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you don¡¯t have to come.¡± The white beast smiled at him. He had seen too many guests like this. If he couldn¡¯t be soft, he had to be tough. ¡°Haha, what an arrogant tone. To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t you just a waiter in a restaurant? How dare you stop us? Do you know what our strength is?¡± After hearing the white beast¡¯s words, the Beard was even more furious. A waiter was actually so arrogant. Was this considered to be coming at them? If they did not teach him a lesson, then their strength would be in vain. ¡°Good, Beard, don¡¯t be rash. We still have to think about this matter.¡± The bald man grabbed the bearded man who was about to attack and shook his head. ¡°You really have no manners. Hmph, if you want to fight us head-on, we¡¯ll be there for you anytime.¡± The white beast rolled its eyes at the bearded man and walked away disdainfully. ¡°Baldy, why are you stopping me? That kid is too arrogant. I have to teach him a lesson.¡± The Beard was very angry at this moment. That kid only had the strength of a Sacred Sovereign at a glance. A small Sacred Sovereign actually dared to show off his skills in front of an expert. He was probably tired of living. ¡°Beard, don¡¯t be rash. Since he dares to treat us like this, it means that there must be some powerful expert inside. It¡¯s definitely not appropriate for us to go there rashly.¡± The bald man shook his head. The reason why they had never failed was because Baldy was very careful with everything he did. ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to be careful. We¡¯ll do it at night.¡± The bald man said to the bearded man and walked into the distance. On the other side, Xiao Changtian had just walked to a place not far from Star Town. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let that Pixiu stay at home this time. What if that Pi Xiu¡¯s Pi Xiu ran away when Ling ¡®er wasn¡¯t paying attention and went to steal gold coins from other people¡¯s houses? At that time, it would be embarrassing for you.¡± Xiao Changtian felt ashamed when he recalled that so many residents of Xingchen Town had gone to his small courtyard to ask for gold coins. ¡°No, no, this time we have to bring Pixiu with us.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian, who was walking forward, immediately stopped and quickly turned back in the opposite direction. At that moment, inside the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°Today, there was another person who wanted to barge into the Glorious Star Restaurant, but I stopped him. To be honest, our Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s business is really too hot.¡± The white beast looked at Loraine and the others and chatted. ¡°It¡¯s not just popular. Not only our Starry Town, but also many people from the nearby villages and cities want to come to our Glorious Star Restaurant. It¡¯s normal for them to want to barge in and eat.¡± Loraine nodded and said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. The customers who made reservations this week might not even be able to get a slot the week after.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior¡¯s move is really impressive. This Snake Girl is simply the Glorious Star Tower¡¯s cash cow.¡± Lie Jing sighed. On the other side, Beard and Baldy were sitting in another teahouse. ¡°Waiter, I want to ask you about the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± Beard looked at the waiter and asked. ¡°You two look like you¡¯re from another city. That Glorious Star Restaurant is the most popular restaurant in our Star Town. No, no, it¡¯s the most popular restaurant within a hundred miles of our town.¡± When the waiter heard that these two people were actually here to ask about the Glorious Star Restaurant, he immediately put down the teapot in his hand and said. ¡± Well said, benefactor. You said that Glorious Star Restaurant is the most popular restaurant within a hundred miles, isn¡¯t that a little too exaggerated?¡±¡± The bald man said in disbelief. That restaurant was so popular, so why was Snake Girl sent there? ¡°Aiya, you two must be foreigners. You don¡¯t know anything about Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± The waiter looked at the two of them and became more and more enthusiastic. ¡°The food in Xing Hua Restaurant was originally good to eat and cheap. Starry Tower had been very famous since the beginning, but recently, Starry Tower had launched another feature.¡± The waiter looked at the two of them and said slowly. Although this waiter had never eaten at the Glorious Star Restaurant, he knew it like the back of his hand. ¡°What specialty?¡± Hearing the waiter¡¯s words, the bald man asked with some doubt. Could it be that the owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant was out of his mind to let Snake Girl perform in the Glorious Star Restaurant? ¡°Haha, that is to let Snake Girl perform in the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± The waiter chuckled at the two of them. ¡°Snake Girl, that¡¯s a real Snake Girl. There were only a few Snake Girls in the Jade Lake Sacred World.¡± When the waiter thought of this, tears unconsciously flowed out of his mouth. Chapter 917 - Chapter 917: Taking Action in the Dark (1) Chapter 917: Taking Action in the Dark (1) ¡°What is it? What do you mean? There¡¯s a Snake Girl performing in Xing Hua Tower?¡± Hearing the waiter¡¯s words, Beard could not help but widen his eyes and ask. Because it was a female, it was very precious. If anyone managed to get their hands on Snake Girl, they would lock her at home and not let her see anyone. Most people would treasure these Lamia. And now, the waiter was saying that these snake girls were actually performing in public. This was simply too unbelievable. ¡°Good, benefactor. You can¡¯t speak nonsense.¡± After the bald man heard this, he looked at the waiter¡¯s serious face and twirled the Buddha beads in his hand. ¡°Hey, no, why would I lie to you? If you two foreigners don¡¯t believe me, go ask around in town. Everyone knew about this.¡± The waiter looked at the two of them as if they were fools. ¡°Hey, waiter, come and get me a glass of water.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the two of them did not speak. The waiter was called away. ¡°Baldy, is what the waiter said true? Why does it feel like it¡¯s fake? Is he lying to us?¡± After the waiter left, the bearded man looked at the bald man in disbelief and asked. ¡°That waiter is just a mortal. I don¡¯t think he would lie to us.¡± The bald man narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. ¡°Baldy, why don¡¯t the two of us go somewhere else to ask? I keep feeling that this matter is impossible. Who would be so stupid as to let those snake girls dance in a restaurant?¡± The more the Beard thought about it, the more he didn¡¯t believe what the waiter had said. To put it bluntly, the price of a Snake Girl was equivalent to the price of a high-grade magic tool. Who would be so foolish as to let these snake girls perform in a restaurant? ¡°I can only ask elsewhere. To be honest, This Penniless Monk doesn¡¯t quite believe what he said.¡± After the bald man nodded at the monk, the two of them stood up and left. ¡°Aiya, there are so many people in the Glorious Star Restaurant. Forget it, I¡¯ll go back to my small courtyard first.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had returned to Star Town. He stood on the main street of Star Town and looked at Star Glory Tower. ¡°Hey, do you know why the business in this Glorious Star Restaurant is so good?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished sighing, the bearded man and the bald man appeared beside him. They wanted to go to another teahouse to ask, but after thinking about it, they decided that it would be more convenient to just grab someone on the street and ask. Coincidentally, just as the two of them had this thought, Xiao Changtian appeared. ¡°What? Are you asking me?¡± Looking at the monk and the burly man behind him, Xiao Changtian turned around in confusion. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. Do you know why business is so good in Xing Hua Restaurant?¡± The Beard looked at Xiao Changtian and repeated impatiently. ¡°What else could it be? It must be because the dishes in Xing Hua Restaurant were cheap and delicious.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so accurate in judging people. They immediately asked the boss of the Star Glory Restaurant. As for why the Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s business was so booming, Xiao Changtian naturally had to praise it. ¡± No, we¡¯re asking if there¡¯s a Snake Girl in the game!¡±¡± The Beard looked at Xiao Changtian and couldn¡¯t help but say. He didn¡¯t know if this person was playing dumb with them. ¡°Snake Girl?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Beard and then at the monk beside him. He was surprised. Why did this monk look so indecent? Could it be that he had seen wrongly? Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be surprised if others asked about Snake Girl. However, this person was accompanied by a monk. This¡­ It didn¡¯t seem appropriate. ¡°Why are you so slow like a woman? I¡¯m just asking you if there¡¯s a Snake Girl in the Glorious Star Restaurant. Just answer me.¡± Hu Zi looked at Xiao Chang Tian and his face showed a faint anger. This person was really slow. If there weren¡¯t so many people, he would have already attacked this person. There¡¯s¡­ How can there be none?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the burly man who was looking at him threateningly. Therefore, he said with some fear. It was obvious that this burly man was not to be trifled with. He should leave quickly. After saying that, Xiao Changtian quickly ran towards the courtyard. ¡°Good, Beard. He¡¯s just a mortal. Why are you so fierce to him?¡± The bald man looked at the bearded man and shook his head. ¡°Motherf * cker, a mortal dares to speak so slowly to this daddy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many people around, I would definitely have attacked.¡± The Beard said impatiently. ¡°But I can be sure now. There was indeed a Snake Girl in the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± Baldy couldn¡¯t understand what the person who asked Snake Girl to perform was thinking. Was his brain fried? ¡°Baldy, now that we know, should we barge in?¡± The bearded man looked at the bald man and asked again. ¡°Good, Beard, when can you stop being so rude? If we go in and rob them openly, won¡¯t we be exposed?¡± The bald man looked at the bearded man and said helplessly. ¡°Baldy, do you have any good plans? Could it be that he would wait until the moon was dark and the wind was high before taking action?¡± Beard looked at Baldy and asked slowly. The two of them had taken advantage of the dead of night to rest the women in the room. They had started to act secretly, so they had never failed. Moreover, there were only legends of the two of them in the Jade Lake Sacred World. There were very few people who had actually seen the two of them. It could even be said that almost no one had seen these two rapist. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s dark before taking action. It just so happens that there are so many people now, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to make a move.¡± The bearded man and the bald man discussed and decided on the plan. At the same time, Saint 3 and the rest of the people outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s small courtyard were all empty. ¡°What happened? That Xiao Changtian seems to have disappeared.¡± Sheng Qi looked at them and said. ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding that small courtyard and that Glorious Star Restaurant. Xiao Changtian hasn¡¯t returned since he left the small courtyard this morning.¡± ¡°Damn it, did we let him escape? That¡¯s impossible.¡± The Third Saintess asked curiously. If Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t in these two places, where else could he be? ¡°Quick, quick, I see it. I see Xiao Changtian returning to his courtyard.¡± At this moment, the Fourth Saintess ran over and said to these people. ¡°The few of you should hurry up and follow. I didn¡¯t know when Xiao Changtian would leave again, because I saw that he seemed to have come back to get something.¡± Immediately after, the fourth Holy Maiden urged the few people behind her. If Xiao Changtian ran away, they didn¡¯t know where to find him. Then, these Demon Race people walked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard in a mighty manner. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll just wait here. The demonic beasts in the small courtyard were too terrifying.¡± Sheng Qi looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and said with lingering fear. If not for their luck yesterday, the two of them would have died. Chapter 918 - Chapter 918: Taking Pixiu Away (1) Chapter 918: Taking Pixiu Away (1) ¡°Senior, didn¡¯t you leave? Why are you back?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er, who was in the courtyard, immediately went up to Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°Ling ¡®er, I thought about it. I¡¯m really worried about leaving this Pixiu in the courtyard.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er and said slowly. ¡°Senior, are you complaining that Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t take good care of the Pi Xiu?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Feng Ling ¡®er immediately said aggrievedly. She also knew that she was partly responsible for what Pi Xiu had done this time. If it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t guard Pi Xiu well, Pi Xiu wouldn¡¯t have stolen the gold coins from others and embarrassed his senior. ¡°Aiya, Ling ¡®er, how can you be blamed for this? Pixiu is so cunning, it¡¯s quite tiring to take care of it normally. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t blame you for this at all.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s aggrieved face and quickly went up to comfort her. ¡°Then Senior, what do you mean by taking Pixiu away?¡± Of course, Feng Ling ¡®er knew that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t blame her. If Xiao Changtian blamed her, she wouldn¡¯t be so comfortable in this small courtyard. ¡°I thought about it and decided to let him stay by my side. That would be safer.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to bring Pi Xiu along, but when he thought about what had happened before, his face turned pale. Therefore, he had no choice but to come back. ¡°Alright, Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t think too much about this matter. Just stay in this small courtyard and help me take care of these animals.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Feng Ling ¡®er and went to find Pi Xiu. ¡°Hey, look at that Pi Xiu. He¡¯s so funny. Even Master is worried about him now. I¡¯m going to bring it with me.¡± The white tiger looked at its master looking for Pi Xiu¡¯s figure and could not help but mock him. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. Be careful, Master will come to catch you later.¡± Black Tortoise glanced at the smiling White Tiger and said slowly. Black Tortoise didn¡¯t expect that Pi Xiu would do such a thing. Looking at the Pi Xiu that was caught by Xiao Changtian, he could only shake his head and sigh. ¡°Pixiu, in order to put an end to your behavior last time, I¡¯ve decided that you¡¯ll go out with me this time.¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed the back of Pi Xiu¡¯s neck and said. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Pi Xiu thought that his master wanted to let him go free, but he didn¡¯t expect his master to want him to go with him this time. It was really tiring. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t look willing? However, you don¡¯t have to struggle, even if you¡¯re unwilling. I won¡¯t let you stay here either.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t show any mercy to Pi Xiu. Pi Xiu stayed by his side and he watched it, so it wouldn¡¯t do anything too much. ¡°Awoo.¡± Pi Xiu saw that Xiao Changtian had no room for negotiation, so he could not help but cry out in grievance. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of sympathy. He looked at Pi Xiu and brought him out of the courtyard. ¡°He¡¯s out, he¡¯s out. Xiao Changtian has come out of the courtyard.¡± The Demon Race man who had been waiting outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard shouted loudly when he saw Xiao Changtian come out. ¡°We have to follow him quickly. I don¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian is going to do.¡± The Third Saintess said to the few of them and took the lead to quietly follow. Xiao Changtian brought Pi Xiu and passed by Glorious Star Restaurant again. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± When they arrived at the Glorious Star Restaurant, Pi Xiu howled again. ¡°You little brat, what do you want to do now? I won¡¯t let you go to the Glorious Star Restaurant to eat gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say as he watched Pi Xiu howl. But this time, Pi Xiu didn¡¯t want to go to the Glorious Star Restaurant to eat gold coins. Instead, he saw two rapist in the distance. ¡°Yo, Baldy, I see that person again. That person seemed to be holding a Pi Xiu in his arms.¡± The Beard also noticed Xiao Changtian from afar. He looked at the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms and said with a smile. ¡°Good, do you still want that Pi Xiu?¡± The bald man couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw Beard¡¯s appearance. ¡°You don¡¯t know the use of this Pi Xiu. He can not only help you find gold coins. You can even find treasured weapons. There were many benefits to having this thing.¡± At this moment, the Beard was interested in the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Baldy, why don¡¯t you go over first? I¡¯ll go take a look in front.¡± When Baldy heard the Beard¡¯s words, he shook his head. This guy was probably trying to snatch the Pi Xiu again. Who cares? Anyway, that mortal had no use for the Pi Xiu. He might as well give it to them. ¡°Hey, kid, we meet again.¡± The Beard walked to Xiao Changtian and said. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, big brother, what do you want?¡± Looking at the burly man who appeared in front of him again, Xiao Changtian was still a little scared. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to see the Pi Xiu in your arms.¡± The Beard smiled sinisterly at Xiao Changtian. If this mortal dared not let him see, then he would have to teach this mortal a lesson no matter what. ¡°No, my Pi-Xiu is very naughty. Brother, if you look at him, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll scratch you.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was very angry with the Pi Xiu, he knew that this burly man in front of him wanted to snatch his Pi Xiu. How could he let him succeed? ¡± Hey, you guys look at that, aren¡¯t you seniors?¡±¡± At this moment, the white beast on the second floor of the Glorious Star Restaurant turned around and saw Xiao Changtian and the burly man beside him. ¡°D * mn, why didn¡¯t that person give up? He actually went to look for Senior!¡± The white beast looked at the brawny man. Wasn¡¯t he the one he chased away this morning? ¡°Uncle Wujiang, Elder Xu, Lie Jing¡­That person was actually looking for trouble with Senior in front of the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± The white beast wanted to go down and help Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, white beast, do you see Senior still standing there calmly? This meant that he didn¡¯t take that person seriously at all!¡± Limitless couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°If we go over rashly like this, what if Senior gets annoyed?¡± Limitless could sense that the bearded man had the strength of a Glory Sect, and a person with the strength of a Glory Sect was not something that the senior would take seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right, white beast, you¡¯re too excited. That Sage Sect¡­Senior can¡¯t be bothered to look at him.¡±Lie Jing chimed in. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the burly man in front of him with a serious face. ¡°I advise you not to go too far! I won¡¯t give you this Pi Xiu so easily.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the bearded man would try to snatch it away from him even though he didn¡¯t want to give it to him. In broad daylight, there was no law! ¡°System, quickly test how many cultivation points this person has. He¡¯s actually so arrogant.¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian asked the system. Chapter 919 - Chapter 919: Beard Beated (1) Chapter 919: Beard Beated (1) ¡°Ding¡­test successful. This person¡¯s cultivation is 10 points.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the system¡¯s voice immediately sounded. ¡°What is it? System? You didn¡¯t test wrongly, did you?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard that his cultivation base was at 10 points, he was stunned. Then, he asked the system in disbelief. ¡°Ding, please do not doubt the professionalism of the system.¡± The system smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°F * ck, this Sixth Brother only has a total of ten points of cultivation, and he actually dares to wander around in front of me.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect the burly man in front of him to look so fierce. He thought that his strength would be very strong, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be only ten points. ¡°What kind of look is that? Let me tell you, I¡¯ll count to five. If you don¡¯t hand over the Pi Xiu in your arms, then I¡¯m going to snatch it from you.¡± The Beard saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t speak for a long time, so he said to Xiao Changtian impatiently. ¡°Snatch? Hehe, you¡¯re so bold. I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of today.¡± Xiao Changtian put down the Pi Xiu in his arms and clenched his fists. ¡°Hahaha, a mere mortal dares to provoke an expert from Glory Sect. I think you¡¯ve lived enough today. Since you¡¯ve lived enough, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± After the Beard finished speaking, he rushed towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa-¡± However, just as Hu Zi was about to reach Xiao Changtian, Xiao Changtian slapped Hu Zi¡¯s face. ¡°You!¡± The Beard didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian¡¯s slap to be so powerful. He was obviously a powerhouse of Glory Sect, but Xiao Changtian had slapped him so hard that his head was buzzing. ¡°F * ck, why are you pretending in front of me? Wasn¡¯t he just a little scary? Today, I will teach you a good lesson.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking to the beard, he turned to face the other side of the beard. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°You! You motherf * cker-¡± Before his beard could recover, Xiao Changtian¡¯s other slap landed on his face. Immediately after, Beard felt the entire sky spin, and his eyes instantly went black. The Beard¡¯s face was instantly swollen like a pig¡¯s head. It looked very funny. ¡°Looking at your self-righteous look, I know that you must have done many such things in the past. But today, you met me. I won¡¯t let you go so easily.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he slapped his face, which was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Pa-¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s action instantly attracted the attention of many people. ¡°Oh my god, the boss of the Star Tower is so fierce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect the owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant to not only cook so well, but also have such powerful martial arts skills. However, the owner of Xing Hua Restaurant slapped him until he looked like a pig¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so handsome. I want to marry you, boss of Xing Hua Restaurant!¡± The surrounding people were instantly attracted by Xiao Changtian¡¯s handsome figure. ¡°Look, look, look, white beast, I told you that person would be taught a lesson by senior.¡± Lie Jing, who was upstairs, also admired Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. ¡°That person is really unlucky. He could have offended anyone, but he had to offend Senior.¡± Even Loraine couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the bearded man. ¡°What happened? How did this happen?¡± At this moment, Beard was stunned by Xiao Changtian¡¯s slap. He could not believe that this mortal in front of him was actually so powerful. Was he really a mortal? ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to do it in the future. If you dare to do such a thing in broad daylight again, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally stopped. He looked at the bearded man in front of him who had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head and said fiercely. At this moment, Beard, who had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head by Xiao Changtian, had lost the ability to think. At this moment, he felt his mind go blank. ¡°Beard, Beard, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this moment, the bald man ran out of the crowd and looked at the bearded man who had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head. He said in surprise. The bearded man in front of him was really too miserable. Not only was he beaten into a pig¡¯s head, but blood was also flowing from the corner of his mouth. The bridge of his nose seemed to be crooked. ¡°Gulp! Gulp! Blame Uncle Goose!¡± When the Beard saw the bald man, it was as if he had seen his savior. Although his mouth was already beaten so hard that he could not speak. However, he still shouted for help when he saw the bald man. ¡°Hahahaha, this person really deserves it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I saw him trying to rob the owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant in broad daylight.¡± ¡°No wonder. He deserved to be taught a lesson by the boss of Star Tower.¡± When the surrounding people saw Beard being beaten up like this, they all clapped and cheered. That bearded man was obviously not a good person. ¡°Good, Beard, let¡¯s go.¡± The bald man had never lost so much face before. The people around them were pointing at them. Baldy could not help but leave with his beard. ¡°Humph! Little brat, you dare to fight me? Go back and practice for another 500 years before coming out to rob.¡± Xiao Changtian said disdainfully as he watched the bald monk take the bearded man away. He had thought that the bearded man was awesome. In the end, he dared to show off his skills in front of an expert with such strength. He was really courting death. ¡°Awoo.¡± At this moment, even Pi Xiu could not help but cheer for Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t expect that his master would actually beat up that disgusting bearded man for his sake. It seemed that his master still loved him! ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, that bearded man is really pitiful. Of all people, he had to offend Xiao Changtian.¡± At this moment, even the demons standing in the dark could not help but laugh at this scene. On the other side. The bald man quickly walked out of Stars Town with his beard. ¡°Beard, Beard, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t that person a mortal? How did you end up like this?¡± Looking at the bearded man in front of him with a bruised face, the bald man said with a trembling heart. After being beaten to such a state, it would hurt no matter what. It would last for ten days to half a month. ¡°Melon¡­Melon head, spicy¡­ How spicy! He¡¯s not a criminal!¡± At this moment, the bald man finally regained some of his strength. He looked at the bald man and spoke incoherently. ¡°What do you mean by not a mortal? How is that possible? At that time, we clearly saw that he was a mortal.¡± Although the bearded man was not speaking clearly, the bald man still understood what he meant. However, Baldy refused to believe that the person was not an ordinary person. They had seen with their own eyes that Xiao Changtian had no spiritual power at all. A person like that had actually beaten his beard into such a state. Chapter 920 - Chapter 920: Mermaid Race (1) Chapter 920: Mermaid Race (1) ¡°Melon Head, I don¡¯t believe you! What the goose says is like sucking in words!¡± Before the bearded man arrived, the bald head did not believe what he said, so he immediately said anxiously. ¡°Amitabha! Beard, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe what you said. Instead, they were wondering how that mortal could use such a powerful attack. Could it be that he had seen through us from the beginning and was just acting for us?¡± The bald man immediately thought of this possibility. ¡°No, no, no. No way, Melon Head, then¡­ Then aren¡¯t the geese bullies?¡± The Beard did not expect things to turn out like this. In an instant, his already swollen face became even uglier. ¡°Good, idiot. If you can¡¯t talk, then don¡¯t talk.¡± The bald man glared at the Beard helplessly. He wondered if the Beard would learn his lesson after being beaten this time. ¡°We can¡¯t be so rash in this matter. And those snake girls, we can¡¯t do anything for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The Beard did not understand. Wasn¡¯t he the one who was beaten up? What did it have to do with those snake girls? ¡°When you were beaten up, I heard the people around say that that person was the boss of Xing Hua Restaurant.¡± The bald man glanced at his beard and said slowly. The bald man thought that he had heard wrongly. He did not expect that more and more people would say loudly that the owner of Xing Hua Restaurant was really amazing. Only then did the bald man react. The person they asked about was the owner of Xing Hua Restaurant. But Baldy couldn¡¯t understand why this person wanted those snake girls to perform in the building. ¡°How many¡­How likely was it that he was the owner of Xihua Restaurant?¡± At this moment, even the Beard was extremely shocked. No wonder he was beaten up so badly by him. It turned out that he bore a grudge against him last time. ¡°Since that shop owner is so powerful, we can only ignore Snake Girl for the time being. Because we don¡¯t know if that expert will attack us again.¡± The bald man thought for a moment and said slowly. ¡°Spicy, okay.¡± Although the Beard was unwilling, his face still hurt. The Beard felt a wave of panic when he thought about how things would not be so simple if they continued to cause trouble. After all, he was an expert from Glory Sect. Not many people in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World dared to offend an expert from Glory Sect. Even if they met an expert from Glory Sect, they would greet him respectfully. And it was experts like them who had been slapped by the boss of the Flower House until their heads were dizzy and they almost fell to the ground. From this, it could be seen that the boss¡¯s strength was much stronger than theirs. No wonder the leader of the Barbarian Sect sent these snake girls here. It turned out that he wanted to curry favor with this expert. After that, the bald man and the Beard left Starlight Town after a discussion. Their departure didn¡¯t mean that they had given up on Snake Girl, but that they had to find a suitable opportunity. Then, he would look for these Lamia. On the other side, Xiao Changtian led Pi Xiu on the path of searching for the spiritual tree seed. ¡°Where is the spirit tree seed this time? Why can¡¯t I understand this place?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the leather paper in his hand and muttered in confusion. Although he understood that the ripples described water, he could not understand the rest. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since this direction points to the sea, we can only keep going east.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered as he looked at the map. Xiao Changtian had inquired about the entire Jade Lake Sacred World before. There was only a sea in the easternmost part of the world. Therefore, this time, Xiao Changtian wanted to bring Pi Xiu to the east. ¡°Saintess, look at Xiao Chang Tiantian. He¡¯s going to the sea.¡± Saint Seven said as he watched Zhang Tian walk towards the east without hesitation. ¡°It seems that he is right, but if he goes to the sea, it will be difficult for us to do anything.¡± The third saintess looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and said with narrowed eyes. This was because the entire Jade Lake Sacred World did not only have the Devil Race and the Human Race. There was also the Mermaid Race in the easternmost sea of the Jade Lake Sacred World. However, the merfolk did not participate in their struggles and lived in the sea all year round. Therefore, they did not know much about the Mermaid Race. ¡°Even if he goes to the tribe, we have to go with him. After all, Lord Demon God and Lord Demonic Flame don¡¯t have much time left for us.¡± Daoist Hun Yi reminded from behind. ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Mo Shen and Lord Mo Yan don¡¯t have much time left for us. We still haven¡¯t found a chance to make a move yet.¡± Saintess Three was also anxious because Xiao Changtian was too strong. They couldn¡¯t find a chance to attack him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was walking slowly on the road with Pi Xiu. ¡°No, if we go to that place, it¡¯ll take years.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he walked. If only he had a flying ship like the one he had taken with the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion. ¡°Oh right, there should be a place with a spaceship like that. If it¡¯s cheap, let¡¯s take a seat.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say. At this moment, inside the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in Star Town. ¡°Has Senior already set off?¡± The pavilion master of the Heavenly Meteoric Pavilion asked the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Yes, Pavilion Master. Senior has already set off.¡±The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion replied. ¡°While Senior is gone, we need to hurry up and find news about the last spirit tree seed.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said with a serious expression. Last time, he had sent many people to search for the whereabouts of the last spirit tree seed, but the final result was fruitless. This matter had given the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion a headache for a long time. ¡°But, Pavilion Master, where will the spirit tree seed be in the end?¡± This was because they had promised senior that the Heaven Qi Pavilion would provide information on the next few spirit tree seeds. They were still short of one more. If they couldn¡¯t take it out, Senior might do something to their Secret Pavilion. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter.¡±The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets nodded at the Great Elder. Xiao Changtian walked for a long time and finally saw a slightly larger city. ¡°This place looks like a place with a spaceship. Let¡¯s go to this place to take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the city in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Oh right, Pixiu, wait a moment.¡± After taking two more steps forward, Xiao Changtian suddenly stopped. It was because he was a little too ostentatious to hold a Pi Xiu, because everyone knew the use of a Pi Xiu. If someone in this city targeted his Pi Xiu again, he would be in big trouble. Therefore, he had to think of a way to disguise Pi Xiu first. ¡°Awoo.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s cry. Chapter 921 - Chapter 921: Pixiu (1) Chapter 921: Pixiu (1) ¡°Pixiu, stand there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll give you a makeover.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu and said with a smile. Why, why does it feel like Master is smiling so wretchedly? Pi Xiu turned around and looked at Little Changtian, looking at him with a wretched expression. His body instantly broke out in cold sweat. He didn¡¯t seem to have offended Master, so why was Master looking at him like this? It was really scary. ¡°Pixiu, why are you so afraid? I won¡¯t eat you. Come over quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu¡¯s terrified face and said helplessly. He really didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Pi Xiu. He just wanted to dress him up and bring him in. However, looking at Pi Xiu¡¯s appearance, it was as if he was about to eat him up. ¡°Awoo.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s serious face, Pi Xiu finally walked over reluctantly. ¡°What should I dress you up as?¡± Looking at Pi Xiu, Xiao Changtian was a little troubled. This was because the things he had brought were not enough to dress up Pixiu. ¡°Sigh, this is the only way.¡± After looking at it for a long time, Xiao Changtian finally took out his old clothes. ¡°Hiss-hiss-¡± Xiao Changtian did not hesitate and quickly tore the old clothes in his hands into strips of cloth. ¡°This is for your headscarf. Hmm, not bad. I¡¯ll make a pair of pants for you and cut that pair into an apron for you.¡± Xiao Changtian held the cloth in his hand and kept drawing on Pi Xiu¡¯s body. At the same time, he muttered, ¡°Why do I feel like Master is so unreliable?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, Pi Xiu was also a little flustered. Just looking at these rags tied to his body made him feel terrified. ¡°Pixiu, don¡¯t be so agitated. You have to believe in your master¡¯s craftsmanship.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Pi Xiu, his hands moving faster and faster. Soon, Xiao Changtian was holding an apron, a pair of pants, and a scarf. ¡°Come, come, come. Hurry up and try it.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu and without saying anything, he put these things on Pi Xiu¡¯s body. ¡°Woo! Wu! Wuuu!¡± Pi Xiu couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian was going to put such an ugly thing on him. This was simply too terrifying. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to Pi Xiu¡¯s struggle. He quickly put those things on Pi Xiu¡¯s body. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so beautiful. Hurry up and go take a look.¡± Seeing that the Pixiu in his hands was completed, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. At this moment, Pi Xiu had a bad feeling, so he quickly ran to the river not far away. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± ¡°F * ck, what is this? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Pi Xiu didn¡¯t expect that the thing Xiao Changtian put on his body was so hard to look at. In an instant, Pi Xiu found it hard to accept. Because at this moment, the headscarf on Pi Xiu¡¯s head was a large piece of red cloth. Pi Xiu saw with his own eyes that the red cloth was cut from Xiao Changtian¡¯s pants. The pants that Xiao Changtian was wearing were also made of a few pieces of colorful fabric. And that apron, it was like a mother¡¯s undergarment. Anyone would probably laugh at him if they saw him in this outfit. ¡°How is it? My cooking is not bad, right?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked over and looked at Pi Xiu with a satisfied expression. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s satisfied face and cried out sadly. God is f * cking satisfied! Take a look for yourself. Is this for animals? Even a dog wouldn¡¯t wear this. If others saw that he was a Pi Xiu¡­ Then the reputation of Pi Xiu would be ruined! Pi Xiu looked at his current appearance and wanted to cry out loud. I haven¡¯t offended Master these past few days, right? Why is Master treating me like this? ¡°Eh? Wait a minute, something did not seem right.¡± Right at this moment, Xiao Chang Tian suddenly stopped. Oh my god, did Master realize that the things he made were too ugly? Thank God, thank God, Master felt that these things were very ugly. However, before Pi Xiu could be happy for long, Xiao Changtian walked to a nearby place and picked up a fire stick that was left on the ground. ¡°No, no, no. No way, why do I have a bad feeling?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards him with a fire stick, Pi Xiu couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Haha, I spent a lot of effort to make sure that you don¡¯t look like your original self.¡± Xiao Changtian did not hesitate at all. He picked up the fire stick and started drawing on Pi Xiu¡¯s face. After a while, Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu¡¯s face with satisfaction. ¡°Alright, the makeup this time is absolutely perfect. It also matches the clothes on your body very well.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Pi Xiu became even more nervous. Then, Pi Xiu carefully walked to the river again. ¡°Ah!¡± This time, Pi Xiu almost fainted from his reflection in the river. He saw an extremely ugly monster in the river looking at him. When Pi Xiu took a closer look again, he saw that it was a monster. Oh my god, wasn¡¯t the ugly monster in the river himself? The two huge thick black eyebrows on his face were like worms crawling on his face. His mouth had also turned black because of his master¡¯s makeover. There were even two huge dark circles under his eyes, and even a huge black mole on the corner of his mouth. ¡°This¡­ Is this really me?¡± Pi Xiu muttered in disbelief. Because he couldn¡¯t accept himself like this for a while. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re really satisfied. I knew my taste wouldn¡¯t be bad. Now, if a member of the fraternity recognized that you were a pixiu, I would eat shit upside down.¡± Xiao Changtian was very satisfied with the current appearance of the Pi Xiu. Even if Pi Xiu¡¯s father came, he might not be able to recognize him. However, now that Pi Xiu was so scared by him that he couldn¡¯t speak, it wasn¡¯t just because others couldn¡¯t recognize him. Even he couldn¡¯t recognize himself. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care so much. Satisfied, he brought Pi Xiu and walked towards the city in the distance. ¡± Hey, big brothers, I wonder if you guys have a spaceship to rent?¡±¡± Xiao Changtian walked to the city gate and asked the guard. ¡°Yes, but do you want to rent it?¡± The guard asked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Of course I have to rent it. If I don¡¯t rent it, why would I ask it?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was speaking, the guard noticed the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Pfft-¡± When the guard saw Pi Xiu, he couldn¡¯t even hold back his smile. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, so hateful!¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu wanted to cry but had no tears. He must have committed a sin in his previous life. Chapter 922 - Chapter 84: 83 Beating up Dad (First Update)_2 Chapter 84: 83 Beating up Dad (First Update)_2 Gu Yan was standing in the corridor, smiling and watching her. Gu Jiao: Stop looking! Stop looking and laughing! I have absolutely no face left! Gu Jiao cast a scornful glance at Gu Yan. Just at that moment, the puppy woke up, whimpering and started looking for Gu Jiao. Gu Yan picked it up. The little puppy shuddered in fear as it neared Gu Yan, whimpering loudly. Gu Yan did not hold back his lethal gaze. He lacked compassion, despised these adorable creatures, especially when this one had been held by her¡­ She never held me! Gu Yan looked at it with envy, as if he would squish it in the next second. The puppy felt Gu Yan¡¯s killing intent and its cries got louder. ¡°Yelp! Yelp! Yelp!¡± Gu Yan snorted: ¡°Just for her sake, I¡¯ll spare you.¡± Although he hated that little creature, she liked it. Therefore, he could somewhat tolerate it. When Lord Gu stepped into the courtyard, he saw Gu Jiao and Gu Yan squatting on the grass in the front yard, building a doghouse. A pile of timber was scattered on the ground, Gu Jiao was cutting, while Gu Yan was assembling, nails were also hammered by Gu Jiao. They were perfectly in sync. Every time Gu Jiao completed one step, Gu Yan knew what the next one was, even though he never built a doghouse before. Both had a similar taste. All sorts of mattresses for the doghouse were brought by the servants, and both either liked or disliked the same ones. They looked like playful children, both enjoying the other¡¯s company. So they were true twins of a dragon and a phoenix? Gu Jinyu and Gu Yan grew up together. Lord Gu tried numerous methods to make the two siblings close, but they just never got along. Actually, not just with Gu Jinyu, others also had difficulty interacting with Gu Yan. This child was full of thorns, hurting whoever came close. Lord Gu had never seen such an obedient son before. He had lost all his temper, and that little girl had also quieted down a lot. If she continued to be this way, she didn¡¯t seem to be that annoying. ¡°No, not this one. It¡¯s so ugly.¡± Gu Yan pointed to a rooftop made by Gu Jiao. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ugly.¡± Gu Jiao said. It was the last step now. The doghouse would be complete once the rooftop was installed. Gu Yan looked towards the sky: ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want it!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Gu Jiao disassembled the rooftop she painstakingly built and started making a new one. The siblings were quite strange. That little girl was usually quick-tempered. Apart from Xiao Liulang, he had never seen her so patient with anyone else. Gu Yan¡¯s petty tactics couldn¡¯t deceive Lord Gu. He didn¡¯t want the doghouse finished because then Gu Jiao would have no reason to stick around. Dragon-phoenix twins are always special. Doing the same thing but watching them just seemed much more interesting than other children. Maybe acknowledging her wasn¡¯t such a bad thing after all. But if they did acknowledge her, Jin Yu might be a little aggrieved. Lord Gu was afraid that Gu Yan would bully Gu Jinyu even more. If it was another son, Lord Gu could strictly stop him, but Gu Yan was born with an ailment, so whoever displeased him could easily face his death! Lord Gu had a headache. ¡°Lord Gu.¡± Huang Zhong arrived. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Lord Gu moved a bit to the side, so the people in the courtyard did not see him in order not to disturb the children¡¯s play. Huang Zhong solemnly said: ¡°I heard that the young miss is here. I came to protect you, so that young miss doesn¡¯t beat you up again!¡± Lord Gu gave him a cold glare: ¡°Are you suggesting I couldn¡¯t win against her? I was just letting her have her way!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Huang Zhong responded in disbelief. Coming up with an idea, Lord Gu asked: ¡°Do you have a silver needle?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Zhong took out a case of hidden weapons from his pocket, ¡°What do you need a silver needle for, my lord?¡± Lord Gu said: ¡°I need to draw a drop of her blood.¡± Huang Zhong asked: ¡°What do you need the young miss¡¯s blood for? Don¡¯t you believe that she is your biological child?¡± Lord Gu responded irately: ¡°Is it me who doesn¡¯t believe now? It¡¯s her who doesn¡¯t believe!¡± Huang Zhong remembered Lord Gu¡¯s ¡°I am your father¡±, and twitched the corner of his mouth: ¡°That might be due to your way of expressing it¡­¡± Lord Gu grumbled: ¡°Whatever it is, she doesn¡¯t believe it, so I¡¯ll provide evidence to make her believe!¡± Huang Zhong then asked: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just tell the young miss directly?¡± Lord Gu gave him a glance: ¡°You think if I ask her, she¡¯ll give it to me?¡± Huang Zhong: ¡°Uh¡­ no. But isn¡¯t it a bit too much for you to prick the young lady with a needle?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± Lord Gu coldly looked at Huang Zhong. ¡°Yo-you¡­ You prick her.¡± Huang Zhong broke out in a cold sweat. He dared not. Lord Gu really took the silver needle and went over. Everyone in the courtyard who saw him got up to pay their respects, including the second master and the old doctor seated in the courtyard drinking tea. He waved his hand, signaling everyone to carry on with their business and not to make any noise. He walked up to the two siblings. The light overhead dimmed, and the two looked up at him. Both ignored him and continued to work on the doghouse. Lord Gu, being ignored: ¡°¡­¡± Nevermind, he was there to draw blood. If they ignore him, it would make it easier for him to ambush. He stood still, waiting for the right opportunity. After a while, both siblings looked up with an annoyed faces. Lord Gu smiled: ¡°Is there a part you don¡¯t know how to do? Let me help you!¡± Gu Yan said with a look of disgust: ¡°You¡¯re blocking the light.¡± Lord Gu¡¯s face turned black. He silently moved behind the two. Soon he discovered this position was much better. Just a prick anywhere, a single needle would do. Lord Gu sneakily looked for the right moment to strike. Gu Jiao was diligently nailing the rooftop. Suddenly she felt two undeniably scrutinizing gazes on her. She grimaced and turned her head, making eye contact with Lord Gu¡¯s gaze that he hadn¡¯t had time to withdraw. Lord Gu was about to strike with the needle, but didn¡¯t anticipate Gu Jiao¡¯s sharp senses. She nearly caught him in the act! He quickly hid his needle-wielding hand behind his back! Gu Jiao glanced at his retracted sleazy hand, then back at her own shoulder. His guilty look¡­ was very unsightly! ¡°Don¡¯t get in our way!¡± Gu Yan sensed Gu Jiao¡¯s discomfort with Lord Gu¡¯s presence and started shooing him away. Lord Gu was so frustrated that he wanted to throw himself downwards! Didn¡¯t they recognize him as their father anymore? If these weren¡¯t his own children, he would have beaten them already! Lord Gu didn¡¯t give up so easily. If he couldn¡¯t do it openly, he¡¯d try to do it secretly. He coughed lightly: ¡°You¡¯ve all had a hard journey. Regarding my son¡¯s illness, I have many questions. Gu Jiao seems to be tired, why don¡¯t you rest in your room first, Hu and Doctor Li, please follow me to the study.¡± Hu, Doctor Li, and Lord Gu went to his study, while Gu Yan and Gu Jiao returned to their room with the little puppy. Gu Yan couldn¡¯t possibly be with Gu Jiao all the time. Taking advantage of the moment he went to the bathroom, Lord Gu also excused himself from the study to use the bathroom. He secretly added some calming medicine to the tea and found a maid to deliver it to Gu Jiao. Once she falls asleep, drawing her blood would be as easy as turning over her hand. Despite his clever plan, Gu Jiao immediately smelt something fishy. She stopped the maid: ¡°Who asked you to bring this tea?¡± The maid replied: ¡°It was Lord Gu.¡± Gu Jiao¡¯s eyes turned cold. Not able to take advantage with his sleazy hands, he¡¯s now trying to drug her, huh? He¡¯s old enough to be her father, and yet turns out to be so twisted! Gu Jiao¡¯s small fists clenched tightly. She went to the window, opened the lattice, and saw Lord Gu lurking below the window. Gu Jiao¡¯s murderous rage was evident! Lord Gu felt something was wrong from her menacing vibe. His heart throbbed as he took a step back: ¡°Well, listen, let me explain, actually I¡­¡± ¡°Buddha, Mountain, Shadowless, Kick -¡± ¡°Ah -¡± Boom! Thud! Thud thud thud! Thud. Thump! Rumble. ¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t swim -¡° Chapter 923 - Chapter 923: Senior, It’s Me (1) Chapter 923: Senior, It¡¯s Me (1) ¡°King¡­ Brother Wang, this¡­ What was going on? How did the sect master know this poor man?¡± The guard looked at this scene and asked in disbelief. What was going on? How could the kid he had just mocked have such an identity? That was impossible, right? What was going on? No way, it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s really impossible.¡± At this moment, even Brother Wang was very dumbfounded. The sect master he admired so much actually came over to call this kid a senior. He must be dreaming. All of this was impossible. At this moment, it was not only them. Everyone around them was stunned on the spot. Even the shopkeeper from before was surprised. ¡°What? I¡¯m sorry, big brother. I really don¡¯t know you.¡± Xiao Changtian hugged the Pi Xiu and looked at the sect master of the Yaoling Sect helplessly. He had never seen this person before. ¡°Senior, I, I! ¡± Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect, I even toasted you at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s banquet. Although you don¡¯t have any impression of me now. But I remember it clearly.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian with a fawning expression. This senior in front of him was quite powerful. It was said that he could break the sky with one hand. With such terrifying strength, he naturally had to come over and curry favor. ¡°King¡­ Brother Wang, are we in big trouble?¡± The guard trembled as he looked at the person from earlier. Who would have thought that such a poor person in front of him was actually related to such a large sect? At this moment, even the members of the Jade Sect were dumbfounded. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, who is that person in front of our Sect Master? How did he have the ability to make the sect master laugh personally? That person looked like an ordinary person.¡± The disciples of the Majestic Jade Sect had not attended the banquet in the Jade Nether Kingdom, so they did not know what Xiao Changtian, the famous figure of the Jade Nether Kingdom, looked like. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this either. I¡¯ve never heard Master mention it before.¡± Eldest Brother was also very curious about Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you. I seem to have some impression of you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile as he looked at the Sect Leader of the Jade-chilling Sect. Although Xiao Changtian did not have much of an impression of him, he was too embarrassed to interrupt him when he saw how enthusiastic the sect master of the Jadeite Sect was. Forget it. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to say hello to them. Just now, he heard that their sect was also going to the easternmost part. Perhaps they could even ride on the flying ship. ¡°Senior, I wonder if these people were looking for trouble with you just now?¡± After the sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect finished his greetings with Xiao Changtian, he turned his gaze to the few people standing not far behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°King¡­ Brother Wang, I think we¡¯re done for this time. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have laughed at that person.¡± Now, that guard wanted to cry but had no tears. He did not expect to meet such a tough opponent. What should he do now? ¡°You motherf * cker, it¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have offended them!¡± At this moment, Brother Wang saw that something was wrong and immediately shouted at the guard. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for you, would we have treated that person like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The sect master of the Jadeite Sect was here because of this guard. We even thought that senior was here to cause trouble. This has nothing to do with us.¡± Things had already come to this point. They could no longer care about that guard. If they were to offend the Majestic Jade Sect because of this, they would definitely be in trouble when they returned. Perhaps they would be expelled from the sect because of this. Therefore, they would not ruin their future because of that guard. ¡°You! How can you do this?¡± The guard did not expect that these people would betray him at such a critical moment. In an instant, the guard felt as if the entire sky had collapsed. These people were actually so unreliable. At the critical moment, they actually threw him out to take the blame. ¡°Alright, all of you shut up!¡± The sect leader of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at these people impatiently. Did these people really think that they didn¡¯t see what they did just now? At first, he didn¡¯t see clearly that this person was a senior, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to these people. Now that he recognized the seniors, he had to teach these people a lesson no matter what. ¡°Yao¡­ ¡± Sect Master Yao Lin, we¡¯re really innocent. Please let us go.¡±¡± Those people were extremely terrified now. If the sect master of the Yaoling Sect attacked them, they would be finished for the rest of their lives. ¡°You¡¯re begging for mercy in front of me now. What were you doing when you were cursing Senior? No matter what, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today.¡± After the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking, he struck out a palm fiercely at the few of them. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± In that instant, those who had mocked Xiao Changtian were blasted back more than ten meters. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°Save¡­ Help¡­¡± At that moment, those people felt as if they had been hit by a truck. The place where those people were blasted out was smashed into several huge pits with a bang. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already taught these people a lesson.¡± After attacking these people, the sect leader of the Jaded Cloud Sect smiled at Xiao Changtian in a fawning manner. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t too moved by the outcome of these people. Who asked these people to look down on him? If not for the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s presence today, they would probably have insulted him instead. ¡± Thank you, Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect. You¡¯ve done me such a great favor. If you¡¯re free, go to Star Town. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Xiao Changtian then smiled gratefully at the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Sect Master of the Jade-chilling Sect became even more excited. Wasn¡¯t the meaning behind Senior¡¯s words obvious enough? This meant that Senior had acknowledged their Yaoling Sect. Their Yaoling Sect had struck it rich this time. All of a sudden, the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect was a little grateful to those people who were looking for trouble. The shopkeeper, who had watched the entire process, instantly understood that the young man¡¯s identity was not simple. ¡°Hehe, Senior, I didn¡¯t recognize you just now. Why don¡¯t I arrange for Senior to sit on a flying ship for you?¡± Then, the shopkeeper said to the sect master and Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, are you also going to the easternmost sea area?¡± ¡± Xiao Changtian?¡± The sect master asked Xiao Changtian immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right. What a coincidence. I¡¯m also going to the easternmost sea area.¡±Xiao Changtian smiled at him. It seemed that he could ride the spaceship? That would be great. He could save another sum of money. ¡°Then shopkeeper, what are you waiting for? Quickly arrange for a flying ship to set off immediately.¡± The sect master of the Yaoling Sect was very surprised, so she said to the shopkeeper in satisfaction. Chapter 924 - Chapter 924: Mistaken Person (1) Chapter 924: Mistaken Person (1) ¡°This, our sect master is too fast. Who is that person?¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect were all dumbfounded. What kind of background did that person have? What kind of strength did he have to make their sect master suck up to him like this? This was too abnormal. ¡°He, he seems to be the expert who helped our Jade Nether Kingdom find the spy.¡± At this moment, someone said,¡± ¡°The person who helped our Jade Nether Kingdom find the spy is actually him!¡± Hearing this, the people from the Yaoling Sect were shocked once again. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look like a cultivator, and he was carrying something in his arms. More importantly, they did not feel any spiritual power from the person in front of them. How could such a person be the person who helped their Jade Nether Kingdom find the spy? This was indeed too inconceivable. ¡°But Sect Master, it¡¯s impossible for you to have mistaken me for someone else.¡± The eldest senior brother sized Xiao Changtian up and said slowly. ¡°Could it be that that person¡¯s strength has already reached such a realm that he can return to his original state?¡± Then, the silent second senior brother looked at Xiao Changtian and murmured. When Second Brother thought of this, his thoughts immediately became active. Perhaps he could ask this senior for help in dealing with the person in Stars Town. Although the sect master had told him not to mention this matter again. However, Second Brother could not let it go. He had always wanted to find someone to deal with the people from Star Town. However, Second Brother could feel that the person was very strong. So far, he had not found anyone who could deal with him. Therefore, when he saw Xiao Changtian, his thoughts became active again. ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility now. That person¡¯s cultivation has already reached the realm of returning to his original state. Otherwise, how could he help our Jade Nether Kingdom find that spy and chase away the Demon Race?¡± Now, everyone around him agreed with this statement. The way he looked at Xiao Changtian changed. ¡°Senior, please follow me. I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet here by coincidence. I wonder why Senior is going to the East China Sea?¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect stood beside Xiao Changtian and asked excitedly. ¡°Ah, Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect, I¡¯m going to the East Sea this time to look for the seeds of the Spirit Tree. I wonder what all of you are going to do?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was following behind the Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect, also asked with a smile. Since he wanted to ride on their spaceship, he had to have a good chat with them. ¡°Senior, so you¡¯re going to look for the spirit tree seed. We might be able to go together. Our Jadeite Sect wants to head to the East Sea to meet the Mermaid Tribe.¡± The Sect Leader of the Majestic Jade Sect did not hide her intentions as she spoke to Xiao Changtian slowly. ¡°Mermaid race?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard about the Mermaid Race, he was surprised. He had never heard of the mermaid race before. What exactly was that mermaid race? ¡°Senior, it seems like you don¡¯t understand the Mermaid Race?¡± The Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect could see the confusion on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, so she said to him. ¡°That mermaid race lives at the bottom of the East Sea all year round and usually doesn¡¯t come out. It was very difficult for even humans to meet the Mermaid Race.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and began to explain. ¡°Moreover, the Mermaid Race has never participated in the battles in the Jade Lake Sacred World. It could be said that the mermaid race was a very mysterious and ancient race.¡± Xiao Changtian was filled with curiosity about the Mermaid Race when he heard what the Sect Master of the Jade-chilling Sect said. There was actually a mermaid race in the Jade Lake Sacred World. He wondered if there were any other races other than the mermaid race. ¡°Senior, the spirit tree seed you¡¯re looking for is probably in the hands of the mermaid race.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is exactly, but it seems to be in the hands of the Mermaid Race. However, from what you said, it doesn¡¯t seem like we will find the Mermaid Race so easily.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned. It seemed that it was not easy to find the seeds of the spirit tree. Pi Xiu, who was in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, was listening with great interest. Mermaid race? He heard that the mermaids were all very beautiful. Who knew when the time came¡­Hehehehe. Xiao Changtian noticed that something was wrong with Pi Xiu. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Kid, what are you thinking about? I won¡¯t agree to the marriage between the two races! I won¡¯t support interracial love!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu¡¯s wretched expression and slapped its head. ¡°Awoo.¡± Pi Xiu glared at Xiao Changtian, feeling wronged. He didn¡¯t say anything. How did Master know what he was thinking? ¡°Haha, Senior, what is this thing you are carrying?¡± Looking at the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms, the sect master asked carefully. Why was this thing so strange? Not only was she dressed inappropriately, but her face was also black and white. It didn¡¯t look like a normal creature. ¡°Haha, Sect Master, you didn¡¯t see it, did you? This is my pet.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to reveal Pi Xiu¡¯s true identity, so he smiled at the sect leader of the Yaolin Sect. The sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms and sighed. This expert was indeed different. The pets he kept were not common things. Although this thing looked ugly, it should be very strong. After all, Senior was such a strong person, so the things he raised would definitely not be weak. ¡°Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master and this senior, the spaceship has arrived. When do you think you can board?¡± At this moment, the shopkeeper walked over and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Then Senior, let¡¯s go up.¡± Upon hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s words, the sect master of the Jade-chilling Sect immediately said with a smile. They had originally planned to take a flying ship in the Jade Nether Kingdom, but they did not expect that there would still be so many people renting flying ships during this period of time. There were no longer any empty flying ships in the Jade Nether Kingdom. Therefore, they came to a city not far from the Jade Nether Kingdom. Fortunately, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s flying ship was gone. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky to meet a senior. This time, it was simply too worth it. At this moment, the people who had been slapped unconscious by the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master finally woke up slowly. ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. It¡¯s simply too terrifying. I won¡¯t dare to provoke anyone in the future.¡± The man hurriedly crawled up from the ground and fled in a hurry. Chapter 925 - Chapter 925: Help (1) Chapter 925: Help (1) ¡°Second Junior Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± The Eldest Senior Brother of the Majestic Jade Sect, who was on the spaceship, noticed Second Senior Brother who was staring blankly at the distance and asked. ¡°I know that Martial Uncle¡¯s matter has dealt a huge blow to you, but that was just an accident. If Martial Uncle¡¯s strength was a little stronger, I¡¯m afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be such an ending.¡± Looking at Second Junior Brother, Eldest Senior Brother helplessly comforted him. Ever since his second junior brother returned, he had been in a daze. No matter who said it, it was useless. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to comfort me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± The Second Brother smiled at the Eldest Brother. Although he pretended to be fine on the surface, he had always wanted to avenge his martial uncle. In the eyes of the eldest senior brother, he was a stubborn person. Their senior brother died because of possession, and this second junior brother insisted on finding that expert from Stars Town. Fortunately, that expert was not present that day. Otherwise, Second Junior Brother would have lost his life long ago. Moreover, if it were not for that expert, they might have all died in there. ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you think so.¡± Eldest Brother nodded at Second Brother and left. As he watched his eldest senior brother leave, his second junior brother looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and fell into deep thought. Second Junior Brother didn¡¯t know that the master in Stars Town was Xiao Changtian. The person who attacked their Uncle-Master was Xiao Changtian. Therefore, Second Junior Brother wanted to ask Xiao Changtian to deal with the so-called master in Stars Town. Xiao Changtian returned to his room after talking to the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Not bad. We can save a lot of money this time.¡± Xiao Changtian said with satisfaction after returning to his room. This place was extremely far from the Eastern Sea. The starting price of this spaceship was 1,000 gold coins. When it flew there, it would probably cost more than 10,000 gold coins. No wonder these seats were reserved for the rich. At this moment, the Demon Race people behind him stood still. ¡°Damn it, Xiao Changtian escaped in a flying ship. Where are we going to chase after them now?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian flying in his spaceship, the Demon Race people behind him all had serious expressions. If Xiao Changtian had walked earlier, they would have been able to look for an opportunity behind him. But now, Xiao Changtian was flying in the sky in a flying ship, and they couldn¡¯t track him even if they wanted to. ¡°In that case, we only have one solution.¡± Daoist Hun Yi said slowly as he watched Xiao Changtian¡¯s flying ship gradually disappear from their sight. ¡°Daoist Hun Yi, if you have any ideas, why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± The fourth saintess silently rolled her eyes at Taoist Hun Yi. What time was it now? This old man was still dawdling. She really wanted to give him a slap. ¡°Since we know that Xiao Changtian is going to the East Sea, we can just go there and wait for him.¡± Daoist Hun Yi looked at the few of them and said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just nice. If we reach the East China Sea, we¡¯ll have more opportunities to make a move.¡± Hearing Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s suggestion, everyone fell into deep thought. This was indeed the only way now. If they rented a spaceship to follow Xiao Changtian, they would definitely be discovered. Therefore, it was better to wait for Xiao Changtian in the East Sea. Moreover, the flying ship was very fast. It would take Xiao Changtian a few days to reach the East Sea. When they reached the Eastern Sea, they could still borrow the strength of the Mermaid Tribe. This was simply killing two birds with one stone. ¡°In that case, we have to hurry. We don¡¯t have much time left.¡± Sheng Qi did not have any objections to this suggestion. After all, he had no better way to deal with Xiao Shangtian who had already flown into the sky. At that time, Xiao Changtian looked at the sunset outside and returned to his room comfortably. ¡°Aiya, Pixiu, I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ve been like this for the past few days. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Who asked you to be so ostentatious?¡± Xiao Changtian shrugged as he looked at the Pi Xiu at his feet. ¡°Awoo.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian with an aggrieved expression. His handsome face had been turned into an ugly monster by Xiao Changtian. He had to admire his master¡¯s craftsmanship. ¡°Du! Bam!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Eh? Why would someone knock on the door at this time?¡± Xiao Changtian heard the knocking sound. Although he was a little confused, he still walked to the door. ¡°It¡¯s so late. Who is it?¡± Looking at the figure outside, Xiao Changtian was even more puzzled. That figure did not look like the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. However, other than knowing the sect master of the Yaoling Sect, he was not familiar with the rest of the people on this spaceship. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m the second senior brother of the Yaoling Sect. I still have something to ask you.¡± The second senior brother went straight to the point. ¡°Oh, I see. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what his second senior brother wanted to ask him. However, out of courtesy, she invited him into the house. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Brother, what do you want to ask me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at his second senior brother in confusion. Was it because he had created a spy in the Jade Nether Kingdom? Although he had found the spy, it was only because Xiao Changtian was lucky. If he had not met such a weak demon, it would have been impossible to find out who the spy was. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t come here to ask for advice. I just want you to help me with something.¡± Second Brother looked at Xiao Changtian and hesitated for a moment before he finally opened his mouth. ¡°Little brother, why don¡¯t you tell me? If I can help you, I will definitely help.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at him. After all, he was frefreeloading on the ship, so it was not unreasonable for him to help the people of the other sect. ¡°I need your help to deal with an expert in Stars Town.¡± Second senior brother slowly said to Xiao Changtian. Then, looking at Xiao Changtian, Second Brother continued to tell him what happened that day. ¡°Are you asking me to help you deal with an expert? That expert¡¯s strength was still so powerful, and he was still living in Stars Town?¡± Looking at Second Brother, Xiao Changtian was very surprised. Although he lived in the small courtyard, he knew the situation in Star Town like the back of his hand because of Star Tower. Why had he never heard of such a powerful expert in Star Town? ¡°Are you sure that person lives in the town?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Second Brother and asked again. ¡°Yes, that expert is in Star Tower in Star Town.¡± Second senior brother looked at Xiao Changtian and said firmly. ¡°What? Star Glory Tower?¡± Xiao Changtian was even more dumbfounded. When did their Glorious Star Restaurant produce such an expert? Why didn¡¯t he know? Chapter 926 - Chapter 926: Spaceship Thief (1) Chapter 926: Spaceship Thief (1) ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Glorious Star Tower. I¡¯ve asked that expert. He¡¯s from the Glorious Star Tower.¡± Second Brother looked at Xiao Changtian with sincerity in his eyes. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying. Xiao Changtian looked at the sincere expression of his second brother and was even more confused. Who was he talking about? How could there be such a powerful expert in their Xin Hua Restaurant? This was simply impossible. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know if you will help me, but I will definitely avenge that person. If you are willing to help me, I will be very grateful. If you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll definitely help you if you need me in the future.¡± Although Second Brother wanted Xiao Changtian to help him, he couldn¡¯t promise him anything. He could only plead like this. ¡°Cough, this¡­I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly. Even if Xiao Changtian wanted to help him, he wouldn¡¯t care if it was related to the Glorious Star Tower. Second Brother didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian was from Star Town and the owner of Glorious Star Restaurant. He was the one who killed Yao Jin with one palm. Second Brother really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to reject him so easily. In an instant, Second Brother was also very surprised. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I have no reason to help you at all. Besides, the expert you mentioned is so powerful. How can I deal with him?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at him. Even if he helped this person, he would not have anything to eat. So, in short, this person was really too inexplicable. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the second senior brother looked at Xiao Changtian in surprise and then said goodbye to Xiao Changtian. ¡°This person is a little funny.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head as he watched his second senior brother leave. ¡°Yi, Yao Li, why did you come out of Senior¡¯s room?¡± Just as Second Senior Brother walked to a place not far from Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, the Sect Master of Yaoling Sect appeared in front of him. ¡°Aha, Sect Master, I¡¯m a little lost. I wanted to go back to my room, but I was distracted and ended up here.¡± Yao Li didn¡¯t want to tell the sect master that she was looking for help from a senior, so she lied. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since that incident. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Just deal with the matter at hand and stop thinking about it.¡± Looking at Yao Li¡¯s appearance, the sect master of the Jade-chilling Sect knew that this kid was still immersed in the grief of his fourth uncle¡¯s death. Although the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master was also very sad, she was not as absent-minded as Yao Li. Hence, he patted Yao Li¡¯s shoulder and left. He could only digest this matter by himself. Second Brother turned around and looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s door, gritting his teeth. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a powerful expert? Why are you pretending in front of me? I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t deal with that person if you don¡¯t help me.¡± The more Yao Jin thought about it, the angrier she got. That expert was actually so arrogant that she had even lowered her head to beg him. However, he rejected her so straightforwardly. Although Yao Jin was very angry, he knew that. He couldn¡¯t do anything to that senior, so Yao Jin glared at Xiao Changtian¡¯s door and left. ¡°Tsk!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was sitting in the room, sneezed. ¡°Why do I feel like someone wants to deal with me? It must be because I didn¡¯t rest well.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly and lay on the bed. Just like that, the spaceship flew in the sky peacefully for a few days. ¡°Senior, you must be anxious from waiting. Don¡¯t worry, this ship will arrive in a few days.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and said with a smile. These few days, he had built a good relationship with Xiao Changtian. It was their Yaoling Sect¡¯s honor to be able to get close to such a big shot like Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect. I have to thank you properly.¡± Hearing that their destination was getting closer, Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood improved. ¡°Where, where-¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as the two of them were chatting, a loud noise suddenly rang out from not far away. Following that, their spaceship shook continuously amidst the intense explosion. ¡°Me! F * ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was standing in the same spot, staggered when he heard the commotion. After coming back to his senses, he could not help but say. ¡°Not good.¡± At this moment, the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master, who was standing beside Xiao Changtian, felt that something was wrong. No way, no way? They had actually encountered such an unlucky thing. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, what happened? What happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. I was just about to rest for a while when I woke up in shock.¡± At this moment, the people from the Yaoling Sect walked out of their rooms and stood on the wooden boards. They looked at the sect master and the others in surprise. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, the terrifying explosion sounded again. What followed was an even more intense commotion than before. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that we encountered some kind of attack?¡± At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Yaoling Sect quickly came back to his senses and asked the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°We¡¯ve never encountered such a situation when we¡¯re on a flying ship. Could it be that this time, we¡¯ve encountered the legendary¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, you guessed right. You met us!¡± Just as Eldest Senior Brother finished speaking, a voice came from the side of their spaceship. ¡°We are the spaceship pirates! Hahaha.¡± Hearing this voice, everyone¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Spaceship thief! Why are we so unlucky to meet these guys?¡± After hearing this, the expression of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master changed. It wasn¡¯t because the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect was afraid of them. It was just that these guys were very difficult to deal with. If they didn¡¯t cut off a piece of meat from you, they wouldn¡¯t let it go. In the past, they had only heard rumors about spaceship thieves, but they did not expect to encounter them. How unlucky! ¡°What is it? There¡¯s actually a spaceship thief?¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked. What era was this? There was actually such a character in the Jade Lake Sacred World. This was too novel. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about these things.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and nodded. ¡°Hahaha, it won¡¯t be easy for us to leave. Today, if the people on this ship don¡¯t pay a price, we won¡¯t leave so easily.¡± At this moment, there were several small spaceships surrounding their spaceship. On the small spaceship at the front, a person jumped down and said with a smile. Chapter 927 - Chapter 927: Hand Over the Treasure (1) Chapter 927: Hand Over the Treasure (1) The person who jumped down had a fierce look on his face, and his bare upper back was covered in scars. A pair of fierce eyes swept across everyone present. ¡°Do you know what sect we are from? How dare you rob us?¡± The sect master of the Yaoling Sect looked at the people in front of her and said fiercely. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. As long as we have our eyes on you, don¡¯t even think about running away.¡± The leader said disdainfully after hearing the words of the Sect Master of the Lush Scent Sect. ¡°Damn it, how dare you look down on our Yaoling Sect? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not expect these people to be so fearless. However, these people were indeed lawless and domineering in the sky. Indeed, no one could control them. ¡°Hahaha, punishment? What a joke. We dare to rob so blatantly. Why would we be afraid of those punishments?¡± That person looked at the sect master of the Yaoling Sect and laughed loudly. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to talk so much nonsense with you guys now. Hurry up and hand over all your valuable artifacts.¡± That person looked at these people and said sternly, ¡°Damn, aren¡¯t they bandits? It was really rare to see such a person now.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered to himself. Fortunately, he did not bring much money with him. Otherwise, he would have lost a lot of money this time. ¡°Master, do you want me to teach them a lesson?¡± At this moment, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at the scene before him and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t look at their sloppy looks. Their strength is not weak. If you go up and deal with them, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be their match.¡± The Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Eldest Senior Brother and advised. The reason why these people were able to rob here so unscrupulously was because no one cared about them. They were also very powerful. Although there were only a few people who had come up this time, there were already quite a few people from Glory Sect, not to mention those who had not come up. Therefore, this group of people in front of him was not easy to deal with. ¡°Then, Sect Master, what should we do now? Could he obediently snatch the things and hand them over to them?¡± Eldest Senior Brother looked at the Sect Master and asked slowly. ¡°Hey, stop dilly-dallying. My temper isn¡¯t very good. If you don¡¯t act quickly, I¡¯m going to make a move.¡± That person looked at the people from the Yaoling Sect and said fiercely. ¡°What are you so arrogant for? You bandits are really courting death. Our sect master will not let you off.¡± At this moment, Yao Li looked at these people and said angrily. ¡°Bah, come, tie these people up.¡± After hearing Yao Li¡¯s words, that person finally could not help but shout loudly. Before the people present could react, the person behind that person moved. ¡°All of you, hold your heads and squat down. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡± Just as the people of the Majestic Jade Sect were about to resist, they suddenly took out saint-grade offensive magic tools. That magic tool was similar to a rifle. Moreover, it was a sacred item. Even a person of the Sage Sect level would immediately fall to the ground if he was hit by this magic tool. The people who had wanted to resist all squatted down quietly when they saw that these people had all taken out such weapons. ¡°No way. How dare you snatch it in broad daylight? It¡¯s simply too detestable.¡± Xiao Changtian, who had squatted down with the members of the Majestic Jade Sect, muttered to himself as he looked at those people. ¡°What are you mumbling about? Be careful of your head.¡± The person who walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side also heard his words. He looked at Xiao Changtian and said fiercely. ¡°Eh? What is that thing in your arms? Hurry up and hand it over.¡± Just as that person was about to leave, he suddenly saw the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms and said fiercely. ¡°This is just my pet. Don¡¯t touch him.¡± Xiao Changtian was helpless. His pet was already in such a state, why were these people still not letting him go? ¡°Cut the crap. Take that guy out quickly. Don¡¯t force me to do it.¡± The man was very curious about what was moving in Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s arms, so he said to him rudely. ¡°Awoo.¡± Seeing this scene, although Pi Xiu didn¡¯t know why his master didn¡¯t attack these people, he still obediently came out from Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°F * ck! What kind of f * cking monster was this! He actually looks so scary.¡± When that person saw the face of the black beast, he was shocked. Then, before everyone could react, that person kicked Pi Xiu¡¯s body. ¡°F * ck! Are you f * cking courting death?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of him would be so overbearing, directly attacking his Pi Xiu. Finally, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but stand up and shout at that person. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The moment Xiao Changtian roared, the weapons in their hands all made a banging sound. ¡°D * mn, Boss, what¡¯s going on? The gun in my hand is rotten.¡± ¡°Boss, boss, mine, the gun in my hand is also broken.¡± ¡°Boss, me too. The gun in my hand seems to be broken too.¡± At this moment, all their attention was drawn to the guns in their hands. None of them had expected such a sacred artifact to shatter in an instant. ¡°Then¡­ That person!¡± At this moment, these people finally realized that the reason why their artifacts had shattered was because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s roar. ¡°No, no, no. No way, how could that person have such powerful strength? He looked like a mortal.¡± At this moment, the person standing beside their boss muttered. How, how was this possible? Not only did that person not look like a powerful figure, but he also did not feel any spiritual energy fluctuation from his body. So what was going on just now? ¡°Senior is really too amazing.¡± The bandits did not know, but the Sect Master of the Jade-chilling Sect knew. This attack was definitely a warning from Senior. These people were unlucky to have met a senior. ¡°You! Why are you yelling at me!¡± The man panicked when Xiao Changtian shouted. He didn¡¯t expect the man in front of him to be so powerful. The moment he roared, his mind went blank, as if his entire body was about to be torn apart. ¡°Fortunately, my pet is fine. If something happened to my pet, I wouldn¡¯t just roar.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at that person. Although this Pi Xiu often caused trouble, Xiao Changtian more or less developed feelings for Pi Xiu. Therefore, when this person attacked Pi Xiu, Xiao Changtian was very angry. Chapter 928 - Chapter 928: I Can Only Come Down (1) Chapter 928: I Can Only Come Down (1) ¡°Old¡­ Boss, then¡­ What should we do? That person didn¡¯t seem to be that simple!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, a few people standing in the distance whispered. ¡°Damn it, all of the holy artifacts in his hands were destroyed because of his voice. Damn it, what else can we do? Hurry up and retreat!¡± Although the boss was unwilling, Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was too strong. ¡°Retreat!¡± In the end, the boss gritted his teeth and said. That person was so powerful. If they still failed, it would probably not be as simple as this shout. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± However, before Xiao Changtian could react, those people jumped off the spaceship one after another. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know that his shout had broken their weapons. He was too engrossed in his anger to notice the details. ¡°Senior, thank you for chasing these people away.¡± The sect master said happily as she watched these people leave. Senior was still amazing. With just a shout, these people were scared away. This made the sect master of the Yaoling Sect admire him. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly. Were these people really scared away by his shout? How was that possible? Where did he get such great ability? How could a person who even the sect master of the Yaoling Sect and the others were afraid of be scared away by his shout? It must be that the Sect Master of the Jadeite Sect had used some secret technique that he could not see and did not want him to know. ¡°I was wondering how strong that senior was. They did not expect it to be so powerful. With just a shout, these people were all scared away.¡± At this moment, even the Eldest Senior Brother of the Majestic Jade Sect sighed with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. No wonder the sect master respects him so much.¡± ¡°Such a powerful person, even the demons would be scared away.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the demons. Back when this senior was guarding the demons in the Jade Nether Kingdom, the demons were so frightened that they revealed the spy before they could even make a move.¡± When this gossip was mentioned, the surrounding people became excited. ¡°What? It¡¯s actually so terrifying? This senior was too unworthy. I wonder when I¡¯ll be as strong as this senior.¡± At this moment, the people of the Yaoling Sect were full of admiration for Xiao Changtian, who was beside the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. On the other side, near the East China Sea. ¡°It¡¯s been so many days, why isn¡¯t Xiao Changtian here yet? Could it be that something went wrong on the way?¡± Sheng Ba looked into the distance and asked in confusion. They had been here for a few days, but they still hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Changtian. They hadn¡¯t even seen a spaceship in this area. ¡°It can¡¯t be that we encountered some spaceship thief, right?¡± Sheng Qi joked when he heard Sheng Ba¡¯s words. ¡°Ah tsk-¡± Just as Sheng Qi finished speaking, the leader who had already escaped sneezed fiercely. ¡°Hey, hurry up and get the front to move faster. That person is simply too terrifying. A sneeze actually shattered all of our sacred artifacts.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I gave the order to run quickly. Otherwise, when that person attacked us, it would have been a waste of time.¡± The boss looked at the people around him and said slowly. ¡°No, let the one in front go faster. I keep feeling that that person is very terrifying.¡± After the boss finished speaking, he looked back worriedly. ¡°But old, there are so many Saint Grade artifacts that are broken. How are we going to report back to them?¡± Seeing how panicked their boss was, the people around them were also trembling. That person just now was too terrifying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how we¡¯re going to report. Let¡¯s talk about it if we don¡¯t want to live.¡± The boss looked at the people around him and said. On the other side, the spaceship gradually came to a stop. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry, but because of the attacks of those bandits, the flying ship is no longer usable. We have to walk the rest of the way.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian with embarrassment. ¡°What? It actually turned out like this. It was all those detestable people¡¯s fault.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little helpless. He had been walking well, but he had encountered such a thing. ¡°However, Senior, you don¡¯t have to worry. This place was only a few days away from the East China Sea.¡± Although the sect master of the Yaoling Sect was also very angry, he had no choice. If it wasn¡¯t for Senior being so powerful and scaring those people away. They were probably robbed by those people until they were penniless. Although those bandits were very strong, it was said that they usually did not attack easily. As long as he could hand over all the valuable things on him. They would let him go. Fortunately, this time, only the flying ship was damaged. Otherwise, they would not be able to keep any of their artifacts. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, it¡¯s fine. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just walk the rest of the way.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was very helpless, he had no other choice. After all, he was still riding on someone else¡¯s flying ship. After a while, the spaceship slowly landed on the ground. ¡°Awoo!¡± Just as the flying ship landed, Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms cried out loudly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your reaction so intense?¡± Pixiu¡¯s cry made Xiao Changtian jump. ¡°Awoo.¡± The Pi Xiu jumped down from Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms and howled at Xiao Changtian before running away. ¡°Sigh! You Pi Xiu, what do you want to do?¡± Seeing that Pi Xiu Head didn¡¯t know how to do it, he ran into the distance. Xiao Changtian asked loudly in surprise. However, Pi Xiu didn¡¯t pay attention to Xiao Changtian¡¯s shouts and ran further and further away. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Looking at this sudden situation, the average sect master of the Yaoling Sect wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Hey, Eldest Senior Brother, what kind of pet do you think that senior has? Why is it so ugly?¡± Pi Xiu¡¯s running back attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Therefore, someone could not help but ask in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, I¡¯ve noticed it a long time ago. However, he was too embarrassed to ask.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What exactly is that money being raised?¡± They were all very curious because the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms was too strange. They had never seen it before. ¡°I think he should be raising an ugly monster!¡± At this moment, the eldest senior brother said slowly to these people. ¡°What is it? Ugly? Is there such a demonic beast in our Jade Lake Sacred World?¡± Hearing Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s words, the surrounding people asked in surprise. Ugly monster. This was the first time they had heard of this demonic beast. ¡°You people! The scale was small! The scale is too small!¡± Eldest Brother sighed and shook his head. Chapter 929 - Chapter 929: Forbidden Spiritual Zone (1) Chapter 929: Forbidden Spiritual Zone (1) ¡°No, Eldest Senior Brother, we really haven¡¯t heard of this demonic beast¡¯s name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What level of demonic beast is that? She¡¯s actually called Ugly Monster.¡± When they saw Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s mysterious expression, they immediately surrounded him and asked. ¡°I told you people to use more labor, more labor. You just don¡¯t listen to advice.¡± Eldest Brother looked at these people and shook his head. ¡°In our Yaolin Sect¡¯s library, there is a book that records this ugly monster.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at this ugly monster¡¯s ugly appearance. His strength is unfathomable. I read in that book that it seems like this ugly monster is an ancient divine beast.¡± Eldest Brother looked at the people around him and quickly explained. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re still the best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯re so knowledgeable.¡± After hearing the explanation from the eldest brother, everyone praised him. ¡°We really didn¡¯t expect that senior¡¯s pet to be such a powerful thing.¡± Finally, everyone looked at Xiao Changtian with admiration. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t look at how ugly Senior¡¯s pet is. If he were to be ruthless, no one present would be able to escape.¡± Eldest Brother was also silently sighing at the side. If only he could have a pet like that. Although that pet was a little ugly, it was still very powerful. No matter how ugly it was, he could accept it. ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s so powerful, but he¡¯s not willing to help me. Isn¡¯t he just complaining that I can¡¯t give him anything valuable?¡± Yao Li stood in the distance and glared at Xiao Changtian. This senior even found an excuse to say that he didn¡¯t have much strength. Hehe, what a joke. Wasn¡¯t he just unwilling to help him? He must make him regret it. ¡°Senior, what should we do now?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master asked helplessly as she watched Pi Xiu run away. This was Senior¡¯s pet, but Senior didn¡¯t know why he didn¡¯t chase after it. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. Why don¡¯t we set up camp here? After all, I don¡¯t know where my pet has gone.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu¡¯s disappearing figure and said helplessly. If he chased after it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up, but he believed that Pi Xiu would definitely come back on his own. He didn¡¯t know what he was going to do now. ¡± Alright, Senior. Since you¡¯ve said so, it¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s wait here.¡±¡± Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master immediately agreed to Xiao Changtian¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My pet is currently in a rebellious phase and is not easy to discipline. I¡¯ve troubled you this time.¡± Xiao Changtian apologized to these people. This damn Pi Xiu didn¡¯t even say where he was going and just ran away like that. When he came back, he had to teach him a good lesson. ¡°Aiya, senior, you¡¯re not causing us trouble. We¡¯re grateful that you¡¯ve taken care of those bandits.¡± The Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect said immediately. ¡°Alright, so everyone from the Yaoling Sect will set up camp here tonight.¡± Then, the sect master turned around and said to the people behind her. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll show everyone my skills tonight. In any case, there were probably many demon beasts in such a large forest.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the sect leader of the Jail Sect. Since these people were willing to wait for him here, Xiao Changtian would cook dinner for them to repay them. Xiao Changtian turned around and walked towards the dark forest behind him. ¡°This forest¡­¡± Just as the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master agreed with a smile, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Yao Yin, quickly look at the map. Where exactly are we in this forest?¡± The sect master¡¯s expression turned ugly. All her attention had been on the senior¡¯s pet. He did not notice where they were at all. However, looking at the gloomy forest around them, the sect leader of the Yaoling Sect felt that something was wrong. ¡°Hiss, Sect Master, we, we seem to be in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone now.¡± Eldest Brother didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look, but he was shocked when he saw it. When he saw the relaxed expression on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, he thought that they had just landed in an ordinary forest. He did not expect that they would actually land in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. This Spiritual Forbidden Zone was extremely terrifying. It was even more terrifying than the Wild Forbidden Zone that Xiao Changtian lived in. It was said that even if people could get out of this place, they were either crazy or stupid. No one knew what the strength of the demon beasts in this Forbidden Spiritual Zone was. No one knew what terrifying things were in this Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°What?! How, how did this happen!¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect immediately walked to Yao Yin¡¯s side and asked in disbelief. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are you sure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t scare us! How did we end up in this place?¡± Upon hearing the name of the Forbidden Spiritual Zone, the expressions of everyone from the Jade-chilling Sect changed. How could they not have heard of this place? This place had always been used as a horror story, but now they were all here. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, I¡¯m really not lying to you. Sect Master, look for yourself. We¡¯re in this Forbidden Spiritual Zone now.¡± Yao Yin saw that everyone was in disbelief and immediately brought the map in front of everyone. ¡°We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re still in this place.¡± When everyone saw the location on the map, their faces turned pale. Since they had arrived at this place, it meant that their death was about to arrive. This was simply too terrifying. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, what should we do now? Are we finished here?¡± At this moment, even Eldest Brother¡¯s heart was filled with fear. ¡°What else can it be? I think that senior must have done it on purpose.¡± At this moment, Second Brother, who had not spoken for a long time, looked at everyone and said fiercely. ¡°Yao Li! How can you maliciously speculate about senior like this!¡± Hearing Yao Li¡¯s words, the sect master of the Majestic Core Sect immediately berated her. ¡°All of this might be part of that senior¡¯s scheme. Otherwise, why would everything be so coincidental?¡± ¡°Also, now that this senior has left, he might not do anything to us later.¡± Yao Li looked at the people around her and said everything she wanted to say. He didn¡¯t suspect that Xiao Changtian was targeting them. Instead, he wanted Xiao Changtian to remember that he would not have a good ending if he provoked him. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That senior is so powerful. Why is he targeting us?¡± Although many people refuted him, they were also suspicious. Chapter 930 - Chapter 930: Black Monkey (1) Chapter 930: Black Monkey (1) ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Yao Li, I won¡¯t allow you to spout nonsense like this. How could I not know what kind of person Senior is?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master had not expected that Yao Li would actually have such a huge prejudice against Senior. If Senior heard this, what would happen? ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. Second Senior Brother might be too anxious.¡± The people around did not expect that Second Senior Brother would be slapped by the Sect Master because of what he said. Therefore, he immediately went forward to persuade her. ¡°Sect Master, you have also been blinded by him. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of our sect¡¯s brothers and sisters.¡± Yao Li looked at the sect master of the Jadeite Sect and said aggrievedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sect Master, Second Senior Brother, you¡¯re too anxious. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Seeing this, Yao Yin immediately went forward to persuade him. After all, Yao Li had grown up with them since she was young. When they saw the Sect Master hit Yao Li, they had to go up and persuade her no matter what. ¡°Let me tell you, Yao Li. You absolutely can¡¯t say such words a second time.¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master took a deep breath and said solemnly to Yao Li. This Yao Li actually didn¡¯t know what was good for her and even maliciously speculated about Senior. If Senior heard these words, she didn¡¯t know what Senior would do to them. He might not even be able to protect the Yaoling Sect, let alone Yaoli. ¡°I understand, Sect Master.¡± Although Yao Li was extremely resentful, she could only silently agree. Although he had been slapped, he had achieved his goal this time. He wanted to make everyone suspicious of Xiao Changtian. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was happily walking in the forest. ¡°Why do the trees in this place feel so strange? The bark was dark black. He didn¡¯t know if the meat of the animals growing here was delicious.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around and muttered. ¡°Hiss, there¡¯s actually a human who dares to barge into my territory!¡± A black monkey standing on a tree in the distance narrowed his eyes and said after seeing Xiao Changtian. ¡°Master Monkey, this human is so blind. Do you want me to teach him a lesson?¡± Beside the black monkey, a little monkey looked at him and asked. ¡°Humph! Such a lowly human had no spiritual power at all. It doesn¡¯t even cost me to do anything.¡± The big black monkey looked at Xiao Changtian and said disdainfully. ¡°Go, Xiao Si, go kill that person. And don¡¯t let that person¡¯s blood smell in this area. I hate the smell of blood.¡± The big black monkey said a few words to the little monkey beside him before closing its eyes again. ¡°Alright, Master Monkey, I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After the little monkey heard the order, it immediately jumped away. ¡°Hiss, why haven¡¯t I seen any animals around after walking for so long?¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly after walking for a while. This wouldn¡¯t do. He had said that he would cook dinner for the people of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Shua-Shua-¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt something fly over his head. However, after looking around, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see anything. Then, Xiao Changtian continued to walk forward. He didn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t even a single wild animal in such a large forest. ¡°Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian took two more steps forward, a strange sound came from above his head. ¡°Hiss, what happened? Was there something on it?¡± Xiao Changtian finally stopped, raising his head to look at the black leaves. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was staring at the black leaves above his head, a huge stone suddenly smashed down on his face. ¡°D * mn, why is there something attacking me?¡± Fortunately, Xiao Changtian was agile and quickly dodged the stone. The stone smashed into the ground, and a huge pit instantly appeared. From this, it could be seen that the power of this stone was not small. If Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t escape in time, this stone would have crushed him to death. ¡°What is it? Come out quickly. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Xiao Changtian said loudly to the black leaves. Since the stone was flying at him so accurately, it meant that there must be something on the tree. ¡°Hiss, a small human, do you know where you are now?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a voice came from the dark leaves. ¡°Stop pretending to be mysterious here. Come out quickly. Although I don¡¯t know where this place is, you can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Xiao Changtian said disdainfully. This sound sounded like those animals that had gained intelligence. Even if those animals gained intelligence, they were still animals. It was still far from enough to fight against him alone. ¡°Hehe, you said it yourself. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t blame me for being heartless.¡± Monkey, who was hiding in the dense leaves, jumped down from the tree after saying that. ¡°F * ck!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw that monkey, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Hahaha, this is too funny. Why was this monkey so black? It looked so funny.¡± Xiao Changtian thought that something powerful would jump down, but he didn¡¯t expect a little black monkey to jump down. There was only this little black monkey. If he spoke a little louder, he would be scared away. ¡°Ha! You, a puny human, actually dared to mock me. I think you¡¯re tired of living. Lowly humans are lowly humans. You actually dare to behave atrociously in this place.¡± The little black monkey didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to laugh at it so brazenly as soon as it jumped down. Hence, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Hahaha, little black monkey, I don¡¯t have time to play with you now. I won¡¯t hold it against you this time.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he looked at the strange little black monkey. He didn¡¯t expect a monkey with spiritual intelligence to still look like this. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°Despicable human. Did you not understand what I said? I¡¯ll make you die here today.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the little black monkey couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°No, little black monkey, I intentionally let you live. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the wild monkeys in the mountain had such a bad temper. Not only did they have a bad temper, but they also spoke so viciously to him. No matter what, he had to teach this monkey a lesson today. ¡°Ha! Since you want to die, I will fulfill your wish.¡± After the little black monkey finished speaking, it rushed towards Xiao Changtian like lightning. Chapter 931 - Chapter 931: Little Black Monkey (1) Chapter 931: Little Black Monkey (1) ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s just a little monkey. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t deal with you today.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the little black monkey rushing towards him like a bolt of lightning. His face was full of disdain. However, the little black monkey didn¡¯t care about what Xiao Changtian said. In the blink of an eye, it arrived in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Lowly human, hurry up and die!¡± The little black monkey said fiercely in front of Xiao Changtian. However, before Little Black could make a move, Xiao Changtian grabbed the tail of Little Black Monkey. ¡°Hahaha, little black monkey, you must have never ridden a roller coaster before, right? I¡¯ll let you experience it today.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was pulling the little black monkey¡¯s tail, swung it around. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so sorry. I hit a tree.¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± ¡°Aiyoyo, you don¡¯t want to return the favor. I threw you into the grass.¡± Xiao Changtian pulled the little black monkey¡¯s tail and swung it around. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°This human, this lowly human, why is he so strong? There was clearly no spiritual energy fluctuation on his body. He was the lowest human!¡± The little black monkey could not understand why this person could throw him around so easily. Because of his strength, there were not many people in the entire forest who could go against him, except for the big black monkey. But now, he was humiliated by a human who had no spiritual power at all. For a moment, the little black monkey could not accept it. ¡°Pa-¡± Xiao Changtian dragged the little black monkey and swung it around for a long time before letting go. ¡°Phew, I¡¯m so tired. You¡¯re just a little black monkey. You look skinny and small, but why do you feel a little heavy when you¡¯re dragged?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the little black monkey and laughed. ¡°But seeing how skinny you are, I won¡¯t do anything to you today. If you were a little stronger, I would definitely eat you tonight.¡± Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t seen any other animals except for this little black monkey. However, this little black monkey didn¡¯t have much meat on its body. It was also so black. One didn¡¯t have to look to know that it definitely wasn¡¯t delicious. He might as well let it go. ¡°But¡­Despicable human!¡± The little black monkey did not expect to be laughed at by such a lowly human one day. ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian laughing at him, the little black monkey stood up angrily and ran away. ¡°Forget it, forget it. It was better to find this fatter animal first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the little black monkey at all. After all, a wild monkey with such strength would be obedient after being taught a lesson. The little black monkey soon ran to the top of the mountain in the distance. ¡°Children, children, come quickly, come quickly!¡± Standing on the highest branch of the mountain, the little black monkey shouted at the group of black monkeys below. ¡°King, King, what¡¯s wrong, King? Who made you so angry?¡± When the group of black monkeys below heard the little black monkey¡¯s words, they immediately surrounded it. ¡°A lowly human trespassed into Master Monkey¡¯s territory. Master Monkey wanted me to teach him a lesson. I didn¡¯t expect that not only did I fail to teach that human a lesson, but I was also humiliated by him.¡± The little black monkey quickly explained the whole thing from beginning to end. ¡°Damn it, after so many years, there are actually blind humans who barged in here again. Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely avenge you.¡± After the little black monkey finished speaking, the group of black monkeys below instantly understood what he meant. ¡°Children, you must be careful. That person was able to deal with me so easily, which means that he¡¯s very strong. Although I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t feel any spiritual power from him.¡± The little black monkey looked at the group of furious black monkeys and reminded them. ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. No matter how strong that person is, we have so many monkeys. We don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t deal with a human.¡± After the little black monkey reminded everyone, the monkeys below said the same thing. ¡°Children, you are really the king¡¯s good children. Every monkey that came back would definitely be rewarded.¡± Although the little black monkey had tried Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, he didn¡¯t believe that his children couldn¡¯t deal with a mere human. On the other side, Xiao Changtian finally found a fat boar. ¡°Good, after searching for so long, I finally found something edible. That wild boar looks so fat!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the wild boar in the distance with its head lowered, not knowing what it was doing. Such a fat wild boar was enough for all of them to eat. As long as he took down this wild boar, he would not have to look for other animals. ¡°Black pig, there seems to be a human there.¡± A reddish-black spider looked at the wild boar and said. ¡°Black Spider, why is your eyesight not good recently? How could a human appear in this place?¡± The wild boar did not take his words to heart at all. It thought that the spider was joking with it. ¡°No, no, Black Pig, I definitely didn¡¯t see wrongly. That¡¯s a human.¡± After hearing the wild boar¡¯s words, the black spider deliberately climbed up the tree to take a look. On the other side, Xiao Changtian looked at the wild boar with a satisfied smile. ¡°But it¡¯s strange. This wild boar is also completely black. The little black monkey was the same.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was curious why these animals were all black, it didn¡¯t stop him from catching the wild boar. ¡°What is it? Wasn¡¯t this area Master Monkey¡¯s territory? How could Master Monkey tolerate a human appearing in his territory?¡± After hearing the spider¡¯s words, the wild boar quickly raised its head and looked into the distance. ¡°Cunning human, maybe Master Monkey hasn¡¯t noticed it yet.¡± The spider was also curious. How could this human be so bold to come to this place? ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s just a human. Why are you so flustered?¡± Then, looking at the black spider, the wild boar said helplessly. ¡°Why am I nervous? Wasn¡¯t he just a mere human? Can this human make me nervous?¡± Black Spider said loudly when he saw the wild boar questioning him. ¡°I¡¯m just curious because I haven¡¯t seen a human for so many years. However, it seemed that the human was walking towards them.¡± Then, the black spider saw Xiao Changtian slowly walking towards the wild boar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He was just a human. Could it be that he wanted to launch a sneak attack?¡± The black pig said slowly in disdain. Chapter 932 - Chapter 932: The Black Pig Is Shocked (1) Chapter 932: The Black Pig Is Shocked (1) At this moment, on the other side, where the spaceship landed. ¡°Why do you think that senior hasn¡¯t returned after such a long time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The sky is about to turn dark.¡± At this moment, the people of the Yaoling Sect were all worried. If Senior was really like what Second Senior Brother said, then wouldn¡¯t they all be finished? ¡°Why are you all so impatient? Senior, if you go out to look for something, you will definitely need to spend some time.¡± The Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect had heard the discussions of these people, so she spoke up. ¡°But, Master, this senior has been gone for so long. Why is there no news at all?¡± Even Yao Yin¡¯s heart wavered. After all, this place was not any other place. This place was a Divine Forbidden Zone! It was an existence that everyone in the Divine Pool Sacred World feared. ¡°Why, are you questioning me too?¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect glared at Yao Yin and said. ¡°Master, I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±Yao Yin hurriedly explained to the sect master. Looking at this scene, Second Senior Brother Yao Li was extremely satisfied. This was the effect he wanted. He wanted everyone to suspect Xiao Changtian. As long as everyone was suspicious of Xiao Changtian, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much when he made his move. On the other side, Xiao Changtian quietly approached the wild boar. ¡°Black pig, that human is coming. Hurry up and be careful!¡± Although Black Spider could see that the human was just an ordinary human, he still felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why is a small human so excited? Black Spider, I realize that you¡¯re becoming more and more timid.¡± Black Pig looked at Black Spider¡¯s trembling appearance and said disdainfully. ¡°Black Pig, just be careful. I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian getting closer and closer, the black spider finally couldn¡¯t help but climb up the tree after saying that to the black pig. ¡°Tsk, a coward is just a mere person. I¡¯ll kill Brother Pig later.¡± The black pig glanced at Xiao Changtian, who was quietly approaching. ¡°That pig doesn¡¯t look very smart. I¡¯m almost in front of him, but he doesn¡¯t even know how to run.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the black pig with confusion. Even the wild boar in his yard knew that it would run away when it saw him. And this pig was actually so calm. It was probably because there were very few people in this place. This wild boar definitely had not seen anyone before. However, this was just right. It would be much more convenient for him to make his move later. ¡°Tsk, a human is actually so arrogant. He still dares to walk forward when he sees your pig brother.¡± Black Pig did not expect this person in front of him to be so bold. He was actually not afraid after he glared at him fiercely just now. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to let that human see the power of my black pig.¡± After the black pig finished speaking, it turned around and faced Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, I thought I met a stupid pig. I didn¡¯t expect him to not be so stupid.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a sigh of relief when he saw that the wild boar had finally turned around. He was originally worried that eating such a stupid pig would affect his intelligence, but it seemed that this pig was not that stupid. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± The black pig roared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Stop screaming. No one will come to save you even if you scream until your throat breaks today.¡± Xiao Changtian laughed loudly when he heard the black pig¡¯s cry. ¡°Damn it, this damned human actually dares to humiliate me like this. I want him to eat me up.¡± The black pig didn¡¯t expect that its threat would turn into a plea for help from Xiao Changtian. How could he endure this? ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, the black boar could not help but move and charged at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa-¡± However, before the black pig could run two meters, it was tripped by something on the ground. ¡°D * mn, I really didn¡¯t see wrongly. This pig is a silly pig.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw the black pig¡¯s expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know if eating such a wild boar will affect my intelligence, but there are no other animals in this place. I¡¯ll make do with this wild boar.¡± Helpless, Xiao Changtian stepped forward. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°This human, this damned human, actually mocking me like this. Damn it, what was on the ground that made Old Pig trip?¡± The black boar was extremely angry at this moment. He had never been so embarrassed before. This time, it was not only embarrassing, but it was also embarrassing in front of such a lowly human. The black boar¡¯s anger could burn everything around it. ¡°Aiya, why does this black pig look so angry? Aiya, who cares.¡± Xiao Changtian also noticed the black pig¡¯s angry look. However, this did not affect the black pig¡¯s cooking of their dinner. ¡°Pa-¡± Just as the black pig was about to struggle, Xiao Changtian grabbed his legs. ¡°Despicable human, I¡¯ll show you my power today.¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed his legs so carelessly. Black Pig was so angry that he almost laughed. ¡°Hmm? What was going on? Why can¡¯t I move? Didn¡¯t he just grab my legs? What exactly happened?¡± However, just as the black pig was about to attack Xiao Changtian, it felt as if its entire body was being suppressed by something. He wanted to resist, but he had no strength at all. ¡°Impossible! I, Black Pig, have the strength of the Sage Sect. How is this possible? I can¡¯t move at all now.¡± The Black Boar was extremely shocked at this moment. He could not believe that he was actually suppressed by this human in front of him. ¡°Is it because of this person in front of me? Wasn¡¯t this person in front of him just an ordinary mortal?¡± The black pig stared at Xiao Changtian with wide eyes in disbelief. ¡°Aiya, I advise you to behave yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the black pig and said with satisfaction. This black pig was not stupid enough to struggle even after being caught by him. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± However, how could the black pig not struggle? He really did not believe that the person in front of him was a terrifying expert at all. Why did this expert have the aura of a mortal? ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Aiya, how annoying. I already told you not to move, but you still insist.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the black pig that was screaming everywhere. He could not help but grab a wooden stick from the ground and smash it on the black pig¡¯s head. ¡°Black pig!¡± Seeing this scene, Black Spider, who had been hiding on the tree, was so scared that his face turned pale. ¡°That person, that person is simply too terrifying!¡± Chapter 933 - Chapter 933: I’m Rich!(1) Chapter 933: I¡¯m Rich!(1) ¡°Fortunately, I hid just now. Otherwise, I would definitely be finished.¡± At this moment, Black Spider said with lingering fear. However, the unconscious Black Pig did not know that he would never wake up again. At this moment, Pi Xiu, who had already disappeared, stood on a slope. ¡°This is the place, this is the place. The thing I¡¯m looking for is in here.¡± Pi Xiu looked excitedly at the slope under his feet. The reason why he had left Xiao Changtian in such a hurry was because he had sensed that something was wrong with this place. What was wrong with this place wasn¡¯t something scary. Instead, Pi Xiu felt that there were many treasures. Not only were there many treasures, but there were also a lot of gold coins in this place. Pi Xiu also searched for a long time before finding this place. ¡°No, I have to dig it up first. The smell of gold coins in this place was too strong. I can¡¯t help but want to crawl in.¡± After saying that, Pi Xiu started to dig at the slope under his feet. After digging for about fifteen minutes, Pi Xiu still had not dug up the slope. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this treasure to be hidden so deeply. However, even if these treasures are hidden three thousand miles underground, I¡¯ll still go in and take a look today.¡± Pi Xiu could feel that the aura of the gold coin was getting closer and closer to him. Moreover, he had not eaten gold coins for many days. When he helped his master find gold coins, he would secretly hide some. However, his master had locked him in the courtyard for such a long time. The gold coins he had hidden had long been eaten up. Therefore, when he felt the rich smell of gold coins, Pi Xiu¡¯s saliva almost flowed to the ground. ¡°Lord, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already hidden the artifacts you asked us to plunder.¡± On the other side, the boss of the spaceship thief who had just escaped looked at the Demon Race in front of him and said fawningly. ¡°You have to ensure the safety of those things. If anything happens to those things, none of you will live.¡± After hearing this person¡¯s words, the Demon Race person said worriedly. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry. Although the entrance is in a place with many people and eyes, the final treasure vault is in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. From the entrance to the final treasure vault, the path inside is like a maze.¡± ¡°Not only that, but there are also quite a few complicated and maze-like roads. There are also many offensive weapons along the way. If it weren¡¯t for our people, there¡¯s a 99% chance that we wouldn¡¯t have found it.¡± Seeing that the demon was worried, the boss immediately explained. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back and report. We might not be able to use these things at any time.¡± After saying that to the boss, the demon instantly disappeared from where he was. ¡°Boss, that demon really looks terrifying.¡± After the demon left, the person beside the boss said slowly. ¡°It seems that our cooperation with the demons was the right choice. As long as the devil race occupies the Jade Lake Sacred World, then the Jade Lake Sacred World will have a place for us sooner or later. At that time, we can be the king of the mountain in peace!¡± The reason why Boss wanted to cooperate with the Demon Race was because the Demon Race had promised them. As long as they could help the Devil Race provide the high-grade artifacts used by the cultivators, they would definitely benefit when the Devil Race occupied the Jade Lake Sacred World. However, they did not know that the treasure vault that they could not possibly be ambushed was now under the feet of Pi Xiu. ¡°Soon, soon. I can feel Dollar¡¯s aura getting stronger and stronger.¡± Pi Xiu was getting more and more excited. Immediately, his movements gradually sped up. Because it was too funny, Pi Xiu used his feet while borrowing his spiritual power. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s open, it¡¯s open. I¡¯m finally open.¡± Finally, his hard work paid off. Pi Xiu finally dug out a hole the size of a rubber ball under his feet. ¡°Wow! So many gold coins! I must eat my fill today.¡± Pi Xiu looked down from the hole and was immediately stunned by the scene in front of him. Gold coins! It was gold coins! What greeted his eyes were gold coins. The gold coins seemed to have piled up into a mountain in the cave. ¡°Wuhu! Gold coins! I¡¯m here.¡± Pi Xiu didn¡¯t even think and quickly jumped down. ¡°Pow! Dollar, I love you so much! Hahaha, rich, rich.¡± Pi Xiu, who had jumped to the top of Gold Coin Mountain in an instant, seemed to be immersed in the clouds at this moment. Everything around him had turned into nothingness. ¡°Hahaha! I, Pixiu, am still the most capable!¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu was intoxicated by these gold coins and couldn¡¯t remember Xiao Changtian and the others at all. On the other side, the people from the Yaoling Sect were very anxious. ¡°Aiya, why is that senior so slow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that he really left us behind?¡± At this moment, many people from the Yaoling Sect were discussing in low voices, afraid that their sect leader would hear them. ¡°Hey, look at that figure in front of you. Doesn¡¯t it look like Senior?¡± At this moment, someone suddenly noticed a figure slowly walking over from afar. That figure seemed to be carrying something huge on its back. ¡°It seems so. That person seems to be Senior.¡± When everyone saw the figure clearly, they all said in surprise. ¡°Aiyo, Senior, where did you go? Why was he carrying such a huge wild boar?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master naturally saw the figure as well, so she went up to him from afar. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise to make you dinner? I originally wanted to find some wild game, but I didn¡¯t expect to find such a wild boar after searching for a long time.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the sect leader of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°You¡¯ve actually been delayed for so long. You must be hungry.¡± Looking at the people from the Yaoling Sect, Xiao Changtian smiled at them. ¡°Haha, Senior, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian carrying such a big black wild boar, everyone present was stunned. They had never seen such a big and black wild boar. ¡°Damn, this big black boar seems to be a Black Demon Boar of the Sage Sect level!!!¡± At this moment, someone said. ¡°What is it? Black Demon Boar! It was actually that terrifying thing. At first, I actually didn¡¯t see it. I thought that some wild boar was actually so black.¡± After hearing that person¡¯s words, the surrounding people began to sigh. This senior was simply too powerful. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t be blinded by him.¡± At this moment, Yao Li stood beside everyone and said slowly. ¡°He¡¯s actually so generous as to give us a wild boar from Glory Sect. He might not have any good intentions. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Chapter 934 - Chapter 907: Who Told Her To Play Magic Like This? Chapter 907: Who Told Her To Play Magic Like This? Editor: Henyee Translations ¡°To be able to control such a powerful devil beast, the 51 devihumans who died aren¡¯t a loss at all.¡± The boss of the Dark Devihumans never seemed to take the other Dark Devihuman players seriously. He had no feelings for the other Dark devihuman players. Otherwise, he would not have sent all of them to their deaths. However, how could the boss of the dark devihumans control the blue cat familiar? Although the Dark devihuman boss¡¯s magic was Puppet Silk Magic, which could theoretically control all magic, it still depended on the caster¡¯s own strength. This was like even if you have a rope, could you pull the entire planet with it? Wasn¡¯t this daydreaming? In any case, Succubus Strawberry and the others could not understand. Even the blue cat familiar did not understand why the boss of the dark devihumans was so shameless. The dark devihuman boss continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so naive? When they self-destructed, I had already used Puppet Silk String on you. You¡¯re already mine.¡± While speaking¡­ The boss of the Dark devihumans looked at Su Qianqian. ¡°Kill her!¡± The dark devihuman boss used the Puppet Silk Magic to control the blue cat familiar. However, it made the boss of the dark devihumans feel awkward for a few seconds. This was because the blue cat familiar was completely unmoved. ¡°Go kill her!¡± The Dark devihuman boss activated an even more powerful Puppet Silk Magic. However, the blue cat familiar remained unmoved. At this moment, the boss of the Dark devihumans was like a clown. The netizens in the Heavenly Dao live-stream were also mocking the boss of the Dark devihumans. ¡°Haha, this is so funny.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, it¡¯s the world that¡¯s embarrassed.¡± ¡°In the beginning, the dark devihuman boss was a ruthless person, but in front of Su Qianqian, he was still useless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the beginning, he was extremely arrogant and his mouth was about to curl up into the sky. In the end, this is the best he can do?¡± ¡°I thought it was a king, but it turned out to be bronze.¡± Time passed bit by bit. Nearly half a minute passed. The dark devihuman boss felt so embarrassed that he could scratch his toes. However, he could not understand why he could not control the blue cat devil beast. Just because it was Su Qianqian¡¯s magical pet? Of course not. Instead, it was an absolute suppression of strength. The blue cat familiar said, ¡°You¡¯re like a clown. I¡¯m a supreme devil beast. How can I be easily controlled by your Puppet Silk Magic?¡± As soon as that was said, the boss of the Dark devihumans was enlightened. That was a supreme devil beast. He was indeed a clown at this moment. He wanted to use the Puppet Silk Magic to control a supreme-level devil beast. ¡°Big blue cat, go kill him!¡± Su Qianqian gave the order. Without another word, the blue cat familiar launched a fatal blow at the dark devihuman boss. The blue cat familiar¡¯s speed was quite fast. It was definitely not something that the dark devihuman boss could dodge. Crack! In an instant, just like that, the dark devihuman boss was cut into pieces by the blue cat familiar¡¯s sharp claws. Upon seeing this scene, Su Qianqian¡¯s heart did not waver. At this moment, her thoughts seemed to have flown far away. She was thinking. It would be good if there was a support player to clean up the battlefield at this time. Preferably the kind that could be used to wash clothes and cook. However, it was really not easy to find a satisfactory logistics devihuman player. The demand was simply too high. Not only did they have to be strong, fast, and agile, but they also had to do all kinds of chores. Most importantly, their strength could not be low. If it was low¡­ Then there was no way to enter this place. Ring! Ring! Ring! At this moment. Three seconds after the wind chimes sounded. The Heavenly Dao System¡¯s voice sounded as promised. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for completing the first kill of the boss of the 56th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for obtaining the exclusive skill: Puppet Silk Magic. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for obtaining 14 experience points. Congratulations to Chosen One No. 1, Su Qianqian, for obtaining exclusive equipment: Puppet Silk Rod. Now, Su Qianqian had already accumulated 8.4 billion experience points. She was only 2.6 billion experience points away from exchanging for a revival coin at the checkpoint. However, Su Qianqian already had five revival coins. But who would complain about having too many revival coins? An extra revival coin was equivalent to an extra life. ¡­ The fifth assault city of devils. Su Qianqian let the blue cat familiar continue to wander around the city. This was already the third time she had wandered around the city to find a satisfactory support devihuman player. However, after walking around, he still did not find anything. Su Qianqian did not go to the next level immediately. Instead, she first sent a 1000 li voice transmission to Yu Fuxue, Qin Baiguang, and the others. She wanted to tell Yu Fuxue and the others about the situation. Although the party status was automatically removed with the faction, they were still teammates. The teammates were not only on the interface, but in their hearts. Since Su Qianqian acknowledged them and they sincerely treated Su Qianqian as their leader, then Su Qianqian would not ignore them. Therefore, Su Qianqian told Yu Fuxue and the others everything about how she cleared the level. Later, after Yu Fuxue and the others cleared the 50th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends, they could better perform in the faction battle. This would definitely help them pass the level smoothly and obtain greater benefits. Now, Su Qianqian was still using 1000 li voice transmission with Yu Fuxue. ¡°Sister Fuxue, I already have 8.4 billion experience points.¡± Su Qianqian told Yu Fuxue all the experience points she had obtained. And it wasn¡¯t a secret. Yu Fuxue said, ¡°In that case, if we clear two more levels of the Realm of Seven Fiends, we¡¯ll have ten billion experience points.¡± Of course, Yu Fuxue knew that 10 billion experience points could be exchanged for a revival coin. Moreover, she had worked hard to accumulate experience points for the revival coins. Now, Yu Fuxue had already cleared the level in hard mode on the 46th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends. However, the experience points Yu Fuxue obtained were only 3.2 billion. But just to be clear. Yu Fuxue had only passed the 46th level of the Seven Evil Demon Realm. She had already obtained 3.2 billion EXP. Perhaps after clearing the 60th level of the Realm of Seven Fiends, she would be able to obtain more than 20 billion experience points, or even 30 billion experience points. That meant he had two revival coins. In other words, he had two more lives. One more life, one more chance for mistake, and this chance referred to a fatal mistake. ¡°Sister Fuxue, is the pink rabbit obedient?¡± Su Qianqian had asked the pink rabbit to accompany Yu Fuxue to clear the level. Yu Fuxue nodded and said, ¡°Mm-hm, it¡¯s always been following me obediently.¡± Su Qianqian giggled and said, ¡°Hehe, if that little rabbit doesn¡¯t listen obediently, I won¡¯t bring it along.¡± A moment later, Su Qianqian ended the 1000 li voice transmission with Yu Fuxue and headed for the 57th level of the Seven Evil Demon Realm. On the way, Su Qianqian was fiddling with the magic she had mastered. She seemed to have discovered a novel use of magic. Su Qianqian was surprised to discover that casting ice and fire magic at the same time, coupled with colored magic, and then releasing seven-colored magic, actually had an amazing effect. This effect could actually form a materialized image, just like photography. Holy shit! Who asked her to play magic like this? Chapter 935 - Chapter 935: So Many Black Monkeys (1) Chapter 935: So Many Black Monkeys (1) ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the Black Bane Monkey! It was not an ordinary black monkey. The sect master and the others seem to be preparing to come for us!¡± The Eldest Brother was very frightened at the moment. He was really stunned when he saw that scene just now. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have fallen into the hands of those monkeys. ¡°Black Bane Monkey! How could this be? We didn¡¯t provoke them!¡± When he heard the name Black Demon Monkey, the expression of the Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect changed drastically. He had never expected that a Black Demon Boar would be carried over by a senior. Why were there so many Black Bane Monkeys in that place? ¡°What is it? Black Monkey!¡± Xiao Changtian heard their conversation and asked them in confusion. ¡°Is that monkey completely black?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior, there isn¡¯t just one, two, ten, or five. Instead, it was filled with black monkeys hanging from the trees.¡± Eldest Brother hurriedly said to Little Changtian. ¡°Damn it, he went back to find help!¡± Xiao Changtian also realized that it must be the little black monkey that he had let go of earlier that had gone back to find help. It was coming to deal with him. If he had known that this little black monkey was so vengeful, he would not have let him go back then. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian said to the two of them. After all, it was the little black monkey that he had let go at the beginning. ¡°Senior, you must be careful. There are many monkeys there.¡± Eldest Brother said to Xiao Changtian worriedly. One had to know that those black fiend monkeys were on par with the black fiend boar. Although senior had killed a black pig now, there were at least tens of thousands of black fiend monkeys in that place. At this moment, the people from the Yaoling Sect finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Eldest Senior Brother? Was there anything scary in the forest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw Senior leave in a hurry.¡± Looking at Eldest Senior Brother and the others, they could not help but ask. ¡°Terrifying, there are at least tens of thousands of Black Bane Monkeys in that forest! This Forbidden Spiritual Zone was simply too terrifying.¡± Eldest Brother did not hide what he had just seen. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. As long as Senior makes a move, those things shouldn¡¯t be Senior¡¯s match.¡± ¡°Hehe, there are so many Black Demon Monkeys. Maybe that senior did it on purpose.¡± Second Brother looked at this scene and said in a low voice disdainfully. On the other side, Pi Xiu had finally eaten his fill on Gold Coin Mountain. ¡°Aiya, so many gold coins. I really want to stay here for the rest of my life.¡± Looking at the gold coins under him, Pi Xiu said with emotion. If he hadn¡¯t thought of its owner now, he would have stayed here for a while longer. ¡°After finding this place, Master will forgive my previous actions no matter what.¡± Pi Xiu stood up from Gold Coin Mountain reluctantly. Although he liked this place very much, his master was probably still waiting for him. It was better for him to return quickly. After all, his master was so powerful. If he did not come to find him for such a long time, he must have been waiting there. If he returned late, his master might not be very angry. On the other side, Xiao Changtian walked towards the forest behind him. ¡°Children, children, pay attention, pay attention! That person is coming. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t let that person escape.¡± Of course, the little black monkey also saw Xiao Changtian walking over. Therefore, he immediately said to the monkeys around him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Great King. It¡¯s just one human. We have so many monkeys, how can we not deal with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, King. I think that human is the weakest among these people. Isn¡¯t it a piece of cake to deal with him?¡± The surrounding monkeys immediately chattered after hearing the little black monkey¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the weakest person. I suffered a loss at his hands previously. You¡¯d better be careful, that person is no ordinary person.¡± The little black monkey looked at the monkeys around him. All of them were looking at Xiao Changtian without a care in the world, so he couldn¡¯t help but remind them. After all, Master Monkey had called for this human to disappear. They could not afford to make any mistakes. ¡°Damn it! Why did that monkey call so many monkeys over? Could it be that they were living in the Flowerfruit Mountain?¡± Xiao Changtian saw the black monkeys hanging on the trees from afar. They looked extremely terrifying. ¡°Why are there so many monkeys? There are so many monkeys, how can I chase them away?¡± Xiao Changtian had thought that many monkeys would not be able to do anything. Who knew that they were densely packed like sesame seeds. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s only one way!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian thought of a solution. ¡°System, can I exchange for something?¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any ready-made items, he still had a system that allowed him to exchange items at any time. ¡°Ding! The System Store has been opened. What does the host need to exchange for?¡± The system chuckled after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. When Xiao Changtian heard the System¡¯s laughter, he knew that the System was up to something. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, host. We¡¯re one. Why would I cheat you?¡± Of course, the system also heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s thoughts, so it immediately said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°System, I won¡¯t believe your nonsense. However, I want to exchange for something. Do you have any bananas in the system store?¡± Xiao Changtian said to the system. Although he didn¡¯t know if the system could get him bananas, he knew that these Black Bane Monkeys definitely couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of bananas. Xiao Changtian had never seen any fruits in the forest. Therefore, Xiao Changtian concluded that these black monkeys had never eaten bananas before. As long as he took the bananas, these black monkeys would definitely be attracted. When the time came, he would smear something on the bananas, and the black monkeys would run away on their own. ¡°Ding! Dear host, our shop has everything you need. There are bananas, but I don¡¯t know if you can accept the price.¡± The system¡¯s voice rang out in his mind. ¡°Cut the crap. Just tell me how much it costs. I need it urgently now.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at the system. Why was the system so slow at such a critical moment? ¡°Ding! One crystal point for a banana.¡± The system slowly stated the price of the banana. ¡± What?!¡± When Xiao Changtian heard the price of the banana, he was shocked. ¡°System, are you serious? A banana costs one crystal point?¡± Xiao Changtian asked again in disbelief. Chapter 937 - Chapter 937: Finally Chased Away (1) Chapter 937: Finally Chased Away (1) ¡°Yo, I was wondering where you little black monkey are. Now, he actually ran to me on his own.¡± Xiao Changtian was looking for the black monkey, but he couldn¡¯t tell which one was the one because they looked exactly the same. In the end, this little black monkey actually ran in front of him. ¡°Ha!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the little black monkey bared its teeth and roared. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the leader of these black monkeys. As long as I take you down, I believe those black monkeys won¡¯t dare to come.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the little black monkey. He didn¡¯t care about the little black monkey¡¯s fierce expression at all. ¡°Damn human, I¡¯m going to fight you to the death today.¡± The little black monkey saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and quickly rushed forward. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah! A little black monkey actually had designs on my master! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± However, before the little black monkey could touch Xiao Changtian, Pi Xiu jumped out from the side. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Pa-¡± Then, without a word, the Pi Xiu slapped the little black monkey¡¯s head with its claws. In an instant, the little black monkey was beaten to a pulp by Pi Xiu. Although the biggest use of the Pi Xiu was to attract wealth, the Pi Xiu itself was not weak. Dealing with this black monkey was like squashing an ant. After Pi Xiu stopped what he was doing, he staggered back to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Pixiu, you still know to come back!¡± Xiao Changtian was also attracted by Pi Xiu¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be good at eating gold coins. ¡°Awoo.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and immediately lowered his head. He looked at Xiao Changtian with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of me again. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± How could Xiao Changtian not know what this Pi Xiu was planning? At this moment, some of the black monkeys in the distance were injured from fighting. Some of them were trembling because they had eaten the banana, and some of them saw that their king had been killed by the Pi Xiu, so they scattered one after another. ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo.¡± However, when Pi Xiu saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, he mumbled even more energetically. Pi Xiu wanted to tell Xiao Changtian that he had found a cave with a lot of gold coins in the distance. ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu with a headache. He could feel that Pi Xiu was trying to say something to him, but how could he understand the words of this animal? ¡°Come back with me first. We can talk later.¡± Xiao Changtian said to Pi Xiu, then grabbed Pi Xiu and walked back. ¡°Sect Master, did something happen to Senior? Why was there no movement after such a long time?¡± Eldest Brother looked at the forest in the distance and said in a panic. He dared to say that Wang Er and Li Si of their sect had already been killed. It did not make a single sound. Now that the forest had returned to silence, Eldest Brother had a bad feeling. ¡°Senior, what is your strength? Do you really need us to worry?¡± The Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect glanced at Yao Yin and shook her head. With Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, he could pierce through the sky with just a stretch of his hand. It was unnecessary for them to worry about him. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good that you can¡¯t come back.¡± Second Brother muttered to himself as he listened to their conversation. ¡°Sigh! Look, Senior is back.¡± At this moment, the figure of the Xiao Changtian appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally back. How was it? Have you dealt with those Black Bane Monkeys?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master hurriedly stepped forward and asked. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already driven away all those monkeys.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at the sect leader of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re still amazing. Not only did you chase away those monkeys, but you also chased them away. I even found your pet.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Just as the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking, Pi Xiu jumped down from Xiao Changtian¡¯s body. ¡°Awoo, awoo, awoo!¡± Pi Xiu gestured at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, your pet seems to be trying to tell you something, right?¡± The sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at the strange Pi Xiu with a strange expression. ¡°Awoo!¡± In the end, Pi Xiu saw that Xiao Changtian still didn¡¯t respond to him, so he spat out a gold coin unwillingly. This was a piece of gold coin that he had managed to hide in his teeth with great difficulty. In order to let Master go with him, he could only grit his teeth and give up. ¡°Are you saying that there are gold coins in that place?¡± Seeing Pi Xiu spit out a gold coin, Xiao Changtian finally understood what Pi Xiu wanted to say. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Pi Xiu nodded his head vigorously. Fortunately, his efforts were not in vain. Master finally understood what he meant. ¡°Why would there be gold coins in this Forbidden Spiritual Zone?¡± ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± The sect master asked in surprise after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. There was no one in this place all year round, let alone gold coins. Even if he placed his Qi in this forbidden area, it would rot. And now, it was unknown where Senior¡¯s pet got the gold coins from. ¡°You better not lie to me! Why don¡¯t we settle the old and new scores together later?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu and said seriously. This fart had stolen something that he had not found yet. If something bad happened again this time, he would definitely make him remember. On the other side, the monkey that was sleeping on the tree slowly opened its eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was the little black monkey so slow? It had been a long time, but there was still no reply.¡± The big black monkey looked around strangely. He was just asking him to deal with a mortal. It had been very fast before, but after such a long time, there was still no sign of the little black monkey. What was going on? ¡°Oh-oh-oh-¡± Immediately after, the big black monkey shouted into the distance. ¡°Oh-oh-oh-¡± However, even though the big black monkey called out a few times, he still did not receive any response. ¡°What happened? What did that little black monkey do? If I find him, I won¡¯t let him off easily.¡± The big black monkey looked around angrily and said. ¡°Monkey¡­Master Monkey, bad news, bad news, the king, the king was killed!¡± At this moment, a black monkey who had heard the big black monkey¡¯s voice came out and said while trembling. Chapter 938 - Chapter 938: Unique Taste (1) Chapter 938: Unique Taste (1) ¡°What did you say? Say it again.¡± The big black monkey looked at him in disbelief after hearing the monkey¡¯s words. ¡°Monkey¡­Master Monkey, King, King was killed by a human!¡± The black monkey said to Master Monkey¡¯s trembling body. He had personally witnessed their king being beaten to death by that human¡¯s pet. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Damn you, you little monkey, you actually want to lie to me?¡± After hearing this, the big black monkey grabbed the black monkey¡¯s neck and said with a fierce expression. ¡°Monkey. Master Monkey, I¡­ I really, really didn¡¯t lie to you! I really saw it with my own eyes. It was that human pet that killed the king in a few moves!¡± The little monkey did not expect to be treated like this by Master Monkey when he came to report the news. Besides, he didn¡¯t lie at all. ¡°Since your king is dead, why did you come back safe and sound?¡± Lord Monkey looked at the little monkey in front of him angrily because the way he looked at the little monkey did not seem like it was lying at all. From this, it could be seen that Little Black was really killed by that human! And Little Black¡¯s death was actually because of a lowly human! This was simply unbelievable! ¡°Monkey¡­Master Monkey, please let me go. I¡­ I can¡¯t breathe!¡± The little monkey, who was pinched by the big black monkey and had a pale face, said in a low voice with difficulty. ¡°Humph! What a bunch of trash! A single human can make you so afraid! What a joke. If this gets out, I, Master Monkey, will lose all my face!¡± The big black monkey let go of the little black monkey¡¯s hand and said angrily. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough.¡± The little monkey coughed with difficulty after the big black monkey let go of him. ¡°In that case, where is that human now?¡± The big black monkey then looked at the little monkey and asked. He wanted to see for himself how powerful that human was. He did not believe that a human could be so difficult to deal with. ¡°That human and the others are in the open space over there.¡± The little monkey did not dare to disobey the big black monkey¡¯s words at all, so he pointed to a place far away and said. ¡°You lead the way in front. I want to see it myself.¡± The big black monkey glared at the little monkey and said. Then, the two monkeys ran towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s camp. ¡°Terrifying! Terrifying! This was too terrifying. That human had actually alarmed Master Monkey.¡± At this moment, Black Spider, who was lying on a tree in the distance, saw Master Monkey walking over angrily and said with lingering fear. On the other side, because of Pi Xiu. Everyone present followed Pi Xiu into the distance. ¡°Hey, where do you think senior¡¯s pet is taking us?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, right? I heard it just now. Senior¡¯s pet seems to have discovered a treasure vault.¡± The others from the Yaoling Sect followed behind curiously. ¡°What is it? Treasure vault? How could there be a treasure vault in this Forbidden Spiritual Zone?¡± After hearing the explanation of the person beside him, the person said in disbelief. This place was so terrifying that even ordinary demon beasts did not dare to enter, let alone cultivators. But now, he was told that there was a treasure trove inside. This made him very skeptical. How was he going to take out a treasure vault in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone? ¡°How could I lie to you about this? I heard it with my own ears.¡± The man said confidently, although he did not know why there was a treasure trove in this place. However, he now had a lot of faith in this senior. Who asked Xiao Changtian to not only be so powerful, but also to cook so delicious? Not only was the food delicious, but it could also increase one¡¯s cultivation after eating it. Where could they find such a powerful senior? ¡°Senior, may I know what breed your pet is? He was actually so powerful that he could find the place where the treasure was hidden.¡± ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± The sect master asked curiously as he watched Xiao Changtian follow behind Pi Xiu. ¡°This¡­ It was not a breed, not a breed. I just picked it up at my doorstep.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to reveal Pi Xiu¡¯s true identity, so he found a random excuse to hide. Senior was indeed a senior. Even the demonic beasts that came to his doorstep could be so powerful. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect was secretly impressed. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Just like that, after everyone followed Pi Xiu for a while, Pi Xiu became more and more excited. ¡°It seems that place is not far from here.¡±Xiao Changtian naturally noticed that Pi Xiu was getting more and more excited, so he said to the people behind him. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Finally, a Pi Xiu in front stopped on a slope. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Pi Xiu, who had stopped on the slope, shouted at Xiao Chang Tian and the others behind him. ¡°This is the place. There are still so many gold coins inside. He really wanted to eat all these gold coins.¡± Pi Xiu turned his head and looked at the narrow hole as he said reluctantly. Now that his master had come, it meant that the gold coins in the cave did not belong to him anymore. Just thinking about it made one feel sad. ¡°Let me see what¡¯s underground.¡± He saw Xiao Changtian arrive in front of Pi Xiu in two steps. Then, he noticed the hole. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xiao Changtian bent down and looked into the cave. ¡°Damn it! Gold Mountain!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw the scene in the cave, his expression changed. He had never seen such a scene before because the hole was filled with nothing but gold coins. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about seeing so many gold coins in his life. ¡°Senior, what is inside?¡± The sect master of the Jade-chilling Sect was also very curious about what was inside the cave. This was because he had never seen Senior reveal such a shocked expression. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ll have to trouble your sect¡¯s people this time! Please make this hole bigger!¡± Xiao Changtian said excitedly to the sect master of the Yaoling Sect after he was brought back to his senses by the sect master¡¯s voice. ¡°Trojans! I really love you to death! I didn¡¯t expect you to not make me angry this time.¡± Xiao Changtian picked up the Pi Xiu on the ground and kissed it hard. It seemed that it was a wise decision to bring Pi Xiu out this time. This cave had been abandoned for a long time. The owner of this cave must have died a long time ago. Therefore, as long as Xiao Changtian started digging, this gold coin would be in his pocket. ¡°Senior¡¯s taste is really unique.¡± The crowd sighed when they saw Xiao Changtian kissing the Pi Xiu. He didn¡¯t expect that Senior would actually dare to eat such an ugly monster. It could only be said that Senior really doted on his pet too much. Chapter 939 - Chapter 939: A Bad Premonition (1) Chapter 939: A Bad Premonition (1) ¡°Jade Silver! Yao Li! And the rest of you, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and help Senior.¡± The sect master of the Yaoling Sect turned around and said to the people of the Yaoling Sect. After hearing the command of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master, everyone present moved. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s all gold coins!¡± When everyone dug out the cave, they were all stunned by the scene in front of them. They did not expect such a scene to happen here, even though gold coins were not valuable to them. However, they had never seen so many gold coins before. ¡°Thank you. How about we split the gold coins 50 ¨C 50?¡± Xiao Changtian said gratefully. ¡°Senior, how can we share this with you? We won¡¯t take these gold coins.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect rejected Xiao Changtian. What a joke, this was something that Senior had found from the start. How could they accept it? Moreover, these gold coins were not artifacts or anything. It was not particularly useful to them. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, the small hole was blasted into a big hole by the people from the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, in that case, I¡¯ll take these things away first.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile as he went down the cave. So many, so many gold coins. He was simply too lucky. Then, Xiao Changtian quickly moved the mountain of gold coins into his storage space. ¡°Eh? Why were there broken sticks and rakes under the gold coin?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to make his move, he discovered that this Gold Coin Mountain wasn¡¯t a complete Gold Coin Mountain. There were many tools buried under the mountain. ¡°Damn it! That seemed to be the Divine Grade Sky Splitter Rod! There¡¯s also the Divine Grade Heavenly Rake¡­¡± Just as Xiao Changtian threw these things aside in disdain, the people from the Yaoling Sect were completely attracted. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t you want these things?¡± ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± The sect master asked in surprise as he watched Xiao Changtian throw the items aside like he was throwing trash. ¡°What do we need this junk for? Everything in my house is newer than this.¡± Xiao Changtian said disdainfully after hearing the words of the Sect Leader of the Yaoling Sect. He had plenty of those broken sticks and rakes in his house. How could these things compare to the gold coins in front of him? ¡°Senior, Senior actually doesn¡¯t care about these things. It¡¯s simply too terrifying.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone from the Yaoling Sect sighed. These things were nothing but trash in Xiao Yun¡¯s eyes. One should know that a Divine Grade Bejewelled Weapon was something that could only be found by chance. Now, Xiao Changtian had thrown so many of them aside as trash. ¡°Senior, if you don¡¯t want these things, can you give them to us?¡± Yao Yin couldn¡¯t help but ask Xiao Changtian. ¡°What? Do you still want these junk? However, since you want it, you can pick it up.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what the people of the Yaoling Sect wanted them for. However, since the people from the Yaoling Sect had spoken, he would definitely not reject them. Hearing that Xiao Changtian had agreed to their request, everyone present started to move. They finally understood that other than being interested in gold coins, the other things were not of interest to them. Perhaps an expert like Senior had already returned to his original state and did not like the things of those cultivators. After Xiao Changtian and the others swept through the place, the entire cave was cleaned out in a short while. ¡°I don¡¯t know which unlucky person built this treasure vault in this place.¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly. Did the person who built this treasure vault really think that this treasure vault would not be robbed after seeing the Forbidden Spiritual Zone?¡± ¡°Hahaha, then it¡¯s our fault now. We can only blame the owner of that treasure vault for being unlucky.¡± Basically, everyone in the Yaoling Sect¡¯s storage space was filled with treasure energy. This time, they had a great harvest. It turned out that following senior had so many benefits. At this moment, they all wanted to follow Xiao Changtian forever. At this moment, at a place thousands of miles away from this place. ¡°What happened? Why do I always have a bad premonition in my heart?¡± The bandit leader looked at the people around him and frowned. ¡°Boss, what are you worried about? Ever since you met that demon, I feel like you¡¯re acting weird.¡± When his subordinate saw his boss¡¯s appearance, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. I have a bad feeling about this. Will anything happen to our treasures?¡± The boss looked at the people around him and said with a serious expression. ¡°D * mn, boss, that¡¯s where we hid that batch of artifacts. Originally, no one could break through our defenses. Moreover, that thing is in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. Who would be so lucky to touch our things from that place!¡± A person walked to the boss¡¯s side and comforted him loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not even a fly can fly into Boss¡¯s place. Why are you so worried?¡± After hearing that person¡¯s words, the surrounding people all said to their boss. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s put this matter aside for now. That place should be fine, right?¡± Under the comfort of the people around him, the boss gradually dispelled his worries. On the other side. The big black monkey followed the other black monkeys to Xiao Changtian¡¯s camp. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°You little monkey, how dare you lie to me? Why is there no one here?¡± When the big black monkey followed the little monkey to their destination, there was no one there. Then, the big black monkey gave him a slap. ¡°Master Monkey! Before I left, they were all here.¡± The little monkey, who had been slapped, said aggrievedly. He was really unlucky. Just because he came over to report to Master Monkey, he was actually attacked by Master Monkey like this. He was almost dying of regret now. ¡°Then where are these people now?¡± Master Monkey looked at the little monkey impatiently and asked. He could also sense that many people had come to this place before. He didn¡¯t expect these humans to be so bold and behave atrociously in his territory so openly. If this were to spread, Master Monkey would lose all his face! ¡°Master Monkey, I don¡¯t know either. Why don¡¯t I go and look for it?¡± The little monkey looked at the big black monkey carefully and asked. He really didn¡¯t want to stay by the big black monkey¡¯s side anymore. The big black monkey was simply too terrifying. Chapter 940 - Chapter 844: Eradicating Future Troubles Chapter 844: Eradicating Future Troubles Editor: Henyee Translations Nan Hao had previously agreed to meet Murong Qiao the next day, so he woke up early in the morning and started preparing. At the same time, he didn¡¯t forget to take leave from the law firm and tell Xue Jingyi that he had other plans today. This was a rare official meeting between him and the other party after a long time. Nan Hao naturally had to take it seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± He silently cheered himself on in his heart. Then, he glanced at the time on his wristwatch. After confirming that he had come at the right time, he walked through the door of CG¡¯s new company. This was the first time Nan Hao had come to this place. Fortunately, there was information about him at the front desk. Moreover, Murong Qiao had asked him to explain it to her today, so an awkward scene didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Yes, alright. Please follow me.¡± After the front desk confirmed that there was no problem with Nan Hao¡¯s identity, they sent someone to lead him up. Ever since the company moved, the more area there was, the more orderly the work space became. When Nan Hao followed the front desk to many places, he felt that the atmosphere of the office was much stronger than before. Not long after, Nan Hao was brought to a meeting room. ¡°Please wait here for a while,¡± the front desk said politely and left. She had probably reported this to Murong Qiao. In less than five minutes, Nan Hao met Murong Qiao, who had walked to the door. A few minutes before they met, Nan Hao had been thinking about how to greet her later. He wanted to restrain himself and ask her how her life had been recently. Especially since she had been injured previously, Nan Hao was a little brooding. However, when he actually heard footsteps approaching and knew that the person was about to come over, Nan Hao couldn¡¯t help but look up at the door with anticipation. He didn¡¯t expect to see his sister with an arm slung in front of her chest. ¡°You¡ª¡± Therefore, all the words he had been thinking about were stuck in his throat. Nan Hao¡¯s gaze landed on her right arm. Seeing him staring at her injuries, Murong Qiao smiled. After she walked in, she sat opposite Nan Hao. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± ¡°It looks a little serious.¡± Nan Hao pursed his lips, his expression no longer as happy as before. He originally thought that the injury he¡¯d heard on the phone was at most a sprained ankle or something. He didn¡¯t expect her to even lose so much weight. Although the bandage didn¡¯t look heavy, Nan Hao was looking at the discharged Murong Qiao. In that case, the other party was definitely in even more pain previously. When Murong Qiao heard this, she smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky. This isn¡¯t a serious injury. I was just scratched by a falling steel bar.¡± Previously, she could already be discharged from the hospital and stay at home. When she came to the company today, it was already not so serious. However, Huo Yichen and Murong Zheng insisted that she stabilize her arm so that she wouldn¡¯t move around and open the wound again. There might even be a risk of infection. Murong Qiao agreed. In any case, she didn¡¯t think much of it. But in Nan Hao¡¯s opinion, it was as scary as a broken bone. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± After Murong Qiao said a few words casually, she brought the topic back to business. Now that the other party was like this, Nan Hao didn¡¯t say anything else. He only calmed down slightly and took out the information from his bag. ¡°After a detailed investigation, I¡¯m sure that Jiang Weiyang is colluding with the armed man. Moreover, we found many frequent large transfers on the man¡¯s bank account.¡± Although the bank account and the transfer records were very difficult to investigate, this was only outside the scope of the police¡¯s investigation. Once they locked onto Jiang Weiyang as a suspect, they could follow the clues and investigate. They would be able to find the communication lines between the two of them. Nan Hao followed the clues and found many suspicious clues from the man. For example, the other party was not rich, but spent money freely. Also, this was clearly not the first time he had been imprisoned. The other party was very experienced and acted indifferently during the meeting. ¡°Moreover, the two of them were high school classmates.¡± Nan Hao threw out another key point right on the heels of that. ¡°In addition, not long before the incident, the two of them had met in private. Then, it coincided with the time of a large transfer¡­¡± Murong Qiao listened meticulously. As she listened to Nan Hao¡¯s report, her expression couldn¡¯t be more serious. Clearly, from Nan Hao¡¯s words, she understood that what happened that day was not a coincidence at all. The other party had deliberately paid someone to do it. ¡°¡­At the moment, this is all the evidence we have.¡± After Nan Hao finished speaking, Murong Qiao was silent for a long time. She seemed to be thinking about something, and not long after, she said, ¡°Is this enough if I want to bring her in?¡± The meaning of her words was very clear, and Nan Hao immediately understood what Murong Qiao was talking about. He was a law student to begin with, so he was naturally familiar with this aspect. However, after hearing Murong Qiao¡¯s request, Nan Hao quickly reviewed the entire case and evidence in his heart. Although he was not satisfied with the outcome, he still gave his answer pragmatically. ¡°It¡¯s still a little difficult to completely prove her guilt,¡± he said. This was because when he was investigating Jiang Weiyang, Nan Hao had naturally come into contact with her. He knew about the Jiang Family and Jiang Wenxu was now the President of the Jiang Family. Not to mention that the other party had doted on his Little Sister since she was young. If anything happened to Jiang Weiyang, the other party would definitely be the first to know and take action. ¡°Jiang Wenxu might be in the way.¡± Nan Hao said what he was most worried about. Clearly, Murong Qiao had thought of something similar at the same time. When she recalled that the other party had pulled his Little Sister to apologize to her last time, her expression darkened. ¡°Do you still want to do this?¡± Nan Hao asked when he saw his Little Sister in deep thought. For a moment, Murong Qiao felt that the matter was a little troublesome. She sighed in frustration and didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she looked up at Nan Hao, who was sitting opposite her. She naturally wanted to avenge her Third Brother in her heart, and she did plan to file a lawsuit against Jiang Weiyang and review the case. However, whenever she thought of Jiang Wenxu, she felt indescribable frustration. Although the other party had dragged his Little Sister over to apologize last time and it could be seen that he was a reasonable person, that was only to a limited extent. Once the matter involved Jiang Weiyang and she was in danger, even if he knew the reason, Murong Qiao estimated that with Jiang Wenxu¡¯s personality, he would definitely protect Jiang Weiyang without hesitation and become a demon. This was her biggest headache. ¡°¡­As far as I know, your entanglement is not limited to this time.¡± Nan Hao clearly saw through Murong Qiao¡¯s thoughts in her silence, so he took the initiative to make a suggestion. ¡°In that case, we can collect other evidence, but we shouldn¡¯t limit the scope to this stabbing incident. If there¡¯s more effective and feasible evidence that can point to Jiang Weiyang herself, even the Jiang Family can¡¯t do anything.¡± Nan Hao¡¯s words enlightened Murong Qiao. The first thing she thought of was the wound on her arm. She thought of the problem with the falling steel bar. Why was it safe and sound normally, but the moment she went¡­ From the looks of it, that matter might not be just a case of bad luck. Chapter 941 - Chapter 941: Don’t Panic (1) Chapter 941: Don¡¯t Panic (1) On the other side, Xiao Changtian and the others quickly walked out of the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°Senior, as long as we leave this forbidden area, we will be able to reach the territory of the Eastern Sea in less than two days.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the sect leader of the Majestic Jade Sect said. ¡°Oh right, Sect Master Yao Lin, I haven¡¯t asked yet. I wonder what you¡¯re going to the East Sea for?¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered that he had followed them all the way, but he still didn¡¯t know what they were going to do in the East Sea. ¡°Sigh, Senior, you don¡¯t know this, but because the Jade Nether Kingdom was attacked by the demons last time, our Yaolin Sect¡¯s ancestor was also injured.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and sighed. ¡°Our ancestor was already old, but he once went berserk during his cultivation. ¡°Therefore, his physical condition has become worse and worse. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the demons would actually attack our ancestor.¡± ¡°I heard that the mermaid race¡¯s human fish glue can help our ancestor recover, so we mobilized a large number of people to go to the mermaid race.¡± The Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect slowly explained their situation. ¡°Sigh, that demon is really detestable.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that they were also the victims of that incident. Hence, he looked at them sympathetically. ¡°I believe your ancestor will be fine.¡± Looking at the sad expression of the sect leader of the Jade-chilling Sect, Xiao Changtian could not help but comfort her. ¡°Senior, I still have to thank you this time. If you hadn¡¯t helped us so much, we might not be in this situation now.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect smiled gratefully at Xiao Changtian. Seeing this scene, Second Senior Brother, who was following behind them, rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°Oh, yes, Sect Master Yao Lin. I suddenly remembered that I left something at the cave entrance just now. You guys go first. I¡¯ll catch up with you after I¡¯m done.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of something and said to the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. With that, he walked back. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s take our time.¡± The leader of the Jadeite Sect nodded and said to everyone. However, not long after these people left, a loud sound suddenly came from underground. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Bang! Bang! As the shaking under their feet became more and more serious, panic appeared on the faces of the people around them. ¡°What happened? Is this an earthquake?¡± Everyone thought that there was going to be an earthquake when they saw everything around them shaking. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic.¡± The Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect snapped back to her senses and said to the people around her. ¡°D * mn, what¡¯s going on? How did things turn out like this?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master was also very flustered at this moment. How did this happen? Such a huge commotion. Just as everyone was panicking, the bright sky suddenly darkened. A strong wind instantly blew around them. ¡°Not good! Us! We seem to have provoked something!¡± The Grandmaster of the Yaoling Sect could sense the terrifying aura that suddenly appeared in the air, so she spoke in fear. ¡°What is it? What did he provoke? He was finished. He must have provoked some amazing demon beast!¡± The second senior brother¡¯s expression changed when he heard the words of the Jadeite Sect¡¯s Sect Master. This commotion was so terrifying. Presumably, that demonic beast¡¯s strength must be very powerful. And he was just a little trash. When that demonic beast came out, wouldn¡¯t he lose his life? All of this was definitely because of that senior. If that senior hadn¡¯t caused trouble everywhere, such a thing definitely wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t we hurry up and run!¡± Thinking that he might die here, the eldest senior brother could not help but panic. However, he quickly calmed down. They had just obtained so many artifacts. Although those artifacts were very powerful, they did not know if the artifacts they found could deal with the power in front of them. But it would definitely work. ¡°But, Eldest Senior Brother, we can¡¯t move now!¡± How could they not know how to run? But now, their legs seemed to be filled with lead. They couldn¡¯t even lift them up. ¡°No way, what is this thing that is so powerful!¡± After hearing these people¡¯s words, Eldest Senior Brother also discovered in horror that he could not move his legs! ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± At this moment, a fierce shout suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Lowly human! You dare to behave atrociously in my territory, and you dare to touch my people in my territory! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± A huge black figure jumped down from the tree. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment he jumped down, the ground shook. ¡°Damn it! Why was there such a big black monkey? Could this black monkey have mutated?¡± ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect asked in surprise when they saw the figure. ¡°We¡¯re done for! It was over! What the hell is this! How could there be such a terrifying monkey!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this¡­ This was¡­We must have offended the ancestor of the Black Demon Monkeys!¡± After seeing this figure, the expressions of the people standing on the ground turned incomparably ugly. They really did not expect that they would be attacked by such a move when they were about to leave the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s terrified expressions, the sect master comforted them. It was probably because Senior had chased those monkeys away previously that the monkey¡¯s ancestor had come to take revenge. However, this big black monkey¡¯s strength seemed too strong! ¡°D * mn, what should we do now? Senior also left just now.¡± At this moment, he was extremely flustered. He had never seen such a terrifying monkey before. This old black monkey was obviously here to avenge the monkeys just now. They could only say that they were really unlucky! On the other side, Xiao Changtian slowly returned to the cave. ¡°Are you saying that there are other gold coins inside?¡± Looking at the Pi Xiu in his arms, Xiao Changtian asked in surprise. Why didn¡¯t this Pi Xiu say anything before he left? ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Pi Xiu shouted at Xiao Changtian and replied. The reason why he didn¡¯t say anything at first was because there were other people around. Although those people wouldn¡¯t snatch the gold coins from their master, they had to be wary of others. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s gold coins, I¡¯ll go down and look for them.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t doubt the accuracy of Pi Xiu finding gold coins. As long as Pi Xiu brought him to a place, there would definitely be gold coins. Then, Xiao Changtian left. ¡°Pixiu, where is the gold coin? This place has already been emptied.¡± However, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. Chapter 942 - Chapter 942: There’s Something More (1) Chapter 942: There¡¯s Something More (1) ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± At this moment, the Piti-like creature squatted in a corner and shouted at Xiao Changtian. ¡°One¡­Dog hole?¡± Looking at the dog hole next to Pi Xiu, Xiao Changtian said speechlessly. Looking at the situation in front of him, it seemed that only Xiao Changtian could see the gold coins in the hole. ¡°Forget it. For the sake of gold coins, I¡¯ll just go through the dog hole.¡±Xiao Changtian gritted his teeth. Then, Xiao Changtian looked at the dog hole on the ground and went in. ¡°D * mn, why is it so dark inside? Why can¡¯t I see anything?¡± However, after Xiao Changtian went in, he saw nothing but darkness. He couldn¡¯t see where he was. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± The Pi Xiu in front also heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, so he shouted at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s follow the Pi Xiu and climb forward first.¡± For those gold coins, what¡¯s the point of climbing this road? After a while, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°D * mn, we¡¯re finally here. It¡¯s so uncomfortable.¡± Xiao Changtian finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the light in front of him. ¡°F * ck! There were simply too many gold coins here, even more than before.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the scene behind the light. The gold coin mountain in front of him was even bigger than before. It was countless times bigger. Even the cave in front of him was much bigger than the previous one. ¡°Pixiu, as expected of you! I love you to death!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood was extremely good at this moment. This time, he didn¡¯t come in vain. There was actually such a pleasant surprise. It was simply too unbelievable. Then, Xiao Changtian quickly went out from that place. ¡°Hahaha, Dollar, here I come!¡± Xiao Changtian was very excited as he laid on the gold coin mountain. These gold coins were at least a few million, and with the gold coins from before, wasn¡¯t he a rich man now? Although these gold coins couldn¡¯t be exchanged for many crystal points, if he used them in reality, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to spend them all in his lifetime. Pi Xiu was hungry from Xiao Changtian¡¯s excitement. ¡°No, although I can¡¯t touch these gold coins, there are still these things beside me that I can eat.¡± Although Pi Xiu really wanted to eat those gold coins, it was not like he could not eat the artifacts next to him. If he ate the gold coins and his master was unhappy, then his efforts would be in vain. He would use the artifacts next to him to make do. Immediately, Xiao Changtian was seriously storing the gold coins, while Pi Xiu was wolfing down the artifacts. On the other side, the big black monkey looked at the people in front of him angrily. ¡°Big¡­ Big monkey, no¡­No, it¡¯s Master Monkey. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you. We just happened to barge in.¡± Seeing the big black monkey so angry, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect finally explained helplessly. Those who came with him were also people from their sect who were not very strong. If he rashly attacked the black monkey, what would happen if they were injured? Therefore, after much consideration, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect still wanted to talk to the big black monkey in front of her. ¡°Ha! Ha! You humans are really laughable. Not only did you kill my little black monkey, but you also acted so atrociously in my territory. No matter what you say today, I won¡¯t let you leave alive.¡± The big black monkey did not listen to the explanation of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master at all. He still said with a fierce expression. ¡°Master Monkey, Master Monkey, I really don¡¯t blame us. We didn¡¯t do it at all. It¡¯s the person who came with us. All of this is because of that person.¡± At this moment, Second Brother, who had been hiding at the back, spoke. ¡°Yao Li! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± After hearing Second Senior Brother¡¯s words, the expression of the Jade-chilling Sect¡¯s Sect Master changed drastically. Why was this Yao Li so insensible? Did he not want to live anymore? ¡°Sect Master, isn¡¯t it because of Senior? Moreover, it was Senior who killed that little black monkey. This has nothing to do with us. That senior made it all by himself.¡± Second Senior Brother said loudly without a care. ¡°Master Monkey, you really have to believe us! All of this has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s all that person¡¯s doing.¡± Second Senior Brother didn¡¯t want to lose his life here. Anyway, it was because Senior provoked that monkey. If Senior didn¡¯t provoke that monkey, this big black monkey wouldn¡¯t have come looking for him. ¡°He simply doesn¡¯t repent!¡± When the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master heard Second Senior Brother¡¯s words, she was so angry that her face turned pale. He had never thought that Yao Li would be so unrepentant. If senior knew about this, Yao Li could forget about living in the Jade Lake Sacred World! ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care who did it. It¡¯s all you humans anyway. None of you here today will be able to escape.¡± However, Master Monkey didn¡¯t change his mind because of his senior brother¡¯s words. Today, he wanted everyone who came to the Forbidden Spiritual Zone to die without a burial place. ¡°Second Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior is such a good person and has helped us in every way. Yet, you slandered him at such a critical moment.¡± However, after Second Senior Brother finished speaking, the people from the Yaoling Sect looked at him in disbelief. They did not expect Second Senior Brother to become like this. It was simply too disappointing. ¡°You guys! You stupid people! I knew that senior was good!¡± Second Senior Brother could not help but say angrily when he saw the people from the Yaoling Sect talking about him like this. He didn¡¯t expect that even his own sect members had been deceived by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pixiu, stop gnawing and leave quickly! I¡¯ll definitely reward you when I get back.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had swept away all the gold coins in that place. And the Pi Xiu also chewed those treasured weapons into pieces, almost none of them were good. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± When he heard that his master was going to reward him, he was shocked. He couldn¡¯t care less about the food in his mouth and followed Xiao Changtian. On the other side. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as everyone was panicking, the big black monkey standing in the distance finally made his move. The big black monkey rushed to the front of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master like a bolt of lightning. ¡°Damn it, do you really think I can¡¯t deal with a big black monkey like you?¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect could not hold it in any longer. Immediately, the pressure on her body erupted in an instant. This black monkey was simply going too far. Did he really think that he could not do anything to a black monkey like him? ¡°Bang! Boom!¡± At that moment, the big black monkey and the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master clashed fiercely. In an instant, a white light erupted from the two of them. Chapter 943 - Chapter 943: Damned Monkey (1) Chapter 943: Damned Monkey (1) The light emitted by the two instantly stung everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone present shut their eyes tightly. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as the light dissipated, both the sect master and the big black monkey took a few steps back. ¡°Ha! It seemed that the damned humans were quite capable. But do you really think you can scare me with this little ability of yours?¡± The big black monkey looked at the sect master of the Jadeite Sect and smiled coldly. ¡°Bring it on if you have the ability. I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡± Although the sect master knew that the black monkey before him was extraordinarily powerful, he would not admit defeat so easily. The moment the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking, the big black monkey moved again in disdain. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Hahaha, go to hell, human!¡± The big black monkey had already arrived in front of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master in the blink of an eye. A slap landed fiercely on the chest of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master. ¡°Puff!¡± Because the big black monkey¡¯s speed was simply too fast, the Jade-chilling Sect¡¯s sect master did not even have the time to react before he was blasted far away by the big black monkey¡¯s palm. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Sect Master!¡± ¡°Sect Master!¡± When the people from the Yaoling Sect saw this scene, their expressions changed again. They really did not expect that the big black monkey was actually so powerful. In just two moves, their sect master was actually beaten to such a state. ¡°We¡¯re done for! Eldest Senior Brother! What should we do, Sect Master?¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect were extremely anxious at the moment. They did not want anything to happen to their sect master. Moreover, if their sect master was killed, it would be their turn to be left. ¡°That big black monkey is really too strong. Even if we join forces, we might not be his match.¡± Eldest Senior Brother was also burning with anxiety at this moment, or it was because their strength was too weak. ¡°Humph! It was all because of that senior. Do you still not believe that the sect master became like this because of him?¡± Looking at the scene in his eyes, Second Brother could not help but say. ¡°Second Junior Brother, you¡¯ve gone too far! You¡¯re still blaming Senior at this point!¡± After hearing Second Senior Brother¡¯s words, not only Eldest Senior Brother, but also the other people of the Majestic Jade Sect felt a sense of disgust for Second Senior Brother¡¯s absence. ¡°Detestable black monkey!¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master, who was hit to the ground by the palm and kept vomiting blood, looked angrily at the black monkey walking towards him. ¡°Hahaha, human, I¡¯ll deal with you first, then deal with the rest.¡± The big black monkey was always looking at the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was vomiting blood on the ground with excitement. He wanted these humans to die a horrible death. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The big black monkey finally walked in front of the sect master of the Yaoling Sect and stomped on his head. ¡°Bang!¡± However, the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master had already closed her eyes, but the pain she had imagined did not come. ¡°Pa-¡± With another sound, the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master opened her eyes. ¡°Ha! Ha! Damn humans! Let go of me!¡± At this critical moment, Xiao Changtian appeared. ¡°Damned damn monkeys, this little one is dead, and now an old one is here. You monkeys are just annoying!¡± Xiao Changtian was walking over in high spirits, but he didn¡¯t expect to see the scene just now. The big black monkey actually rode on the head of the sect¡¯s sect master and scratched him until his head was bleeding. The other people of the sect were trembling in fear. How could this Xiao Changtian still tolerate it? So, he walked over, grabbed the big black monkey, and threw it on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re just a stupid monkey, yet you dare to be so arrogant. When the tiger isn¡¯t home, the monkey calls itself king!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Monkey who was thrown to the ground and said with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Senior, senior is here to save us!¡± ¡°Senior is too handsome!¡± At this critical moment, Xiao Changtian appeared. Hope appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, you have to be careful!¡± The Sect Master of the Jade-chilling Sect, who had come back to his senses, looked gratefully at Xiao Changtian who had come to save him. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, don¡¯t worry. This is just a monkey. I don¡¯t think he can turn the world upside down.¡± Xiao Changtian casually waved his hand at the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. Didn¡¯t this big black monkey look a little big and old? Did he really think that he could do whatever he wanted? ¡°Ha! Lowly humans! Lowly human, I will kill you.¡± The big black monkey that was thrown to the ground was even angrier! He did not expect the human in front of him to be so bold. He threw himself onto the ground. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as the big black monkey was about to jump up and attack Xiao Changtian, Xiao Changtian¡¯s stick hit the big black monkey¡¯s head. ¡°F * ck, you¡¯re just a monkey. Can¡¯t I teach you a lesson today?¡± The big black monkey saw stars in front of his eyes when he was hit by the rod. ¡°Why is this human so strong?¡± Just a wooden stick was enough to make him dizzy. According to his strength, this should not have happened. ¡°Since I¡¯m already in hell, you should go and accompany her.¡± Xiao Changtian had no sympathy for the big black monkey in front of him. If he had not arrived in time, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect would have been killed by the big black monkey. Therefore, there was no need for sympathy for animals that were not like this. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian grabbed the big black monkey¡¯s tail without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re going to hell today!¡± Looking into the distance, Xiao Changtian threw the big black monkey out without hesitation. ¡°Swoosh-¡± The moment Xiao Changtian was thrown out, the black monkey disappeared into the horizon. ¡°Senior, Senior is too powerful!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian throw the big black monkey away, everyone¡¯s face was full of admiration. He threw it so high and so far away. That big black monkey would probably fall to his death no matter what. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, don¡¯t worry. That big black monkey definitely won¡¯t survive. You¡¯d better get up and treat your wound.¡± Looking at the big black monkey that was thrown out, Xiao Changtian patted the dust off his hands in satisfaction. The big black monkey, who was thrown to the horizon, was even more terrified. He had not prepared anything and was thrown so far away. Moreover, there was a cliff in front of him. If he fell from this height, he would definitely be smashed into pieces! However, before the big black monkey could react, his body fell straight down. Xiao Changtian had also noticed the cliff when he came here, so he threw the big black monkey there. ¡°Senior, thank you so much!¡± Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master was extremely touched. Chapter 944 - Chapter 944: Go to the Forbidden Area to Find Him (1) Chapter 944: Go to the Forbidden Area to Find Him (1) If it wasn¡¯t for Senior, it wouldn¡¯t be him. Even the other members of the Yaoling Sect would not be able to survive. Therefore, the sect leader of the Jade-chilling Sect was filled with gratitude towards Xiao Changtian. He was willing to work for Xiao Changtian even if he had to. ¡°Aiya, Sect Master Yao Lin, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s just a monkey.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why the people of his sect were so afraid of a monkey, he still said indifferently. It seemed that it was not just the people of the Yaolin Sect. It seemed that the people of the Jade Lake Sacred World were more afraid of animals. ¡°Senior is still the most powerful. That big black monkey¡¯s strength has probably already reached the Saint Ruler level. How could a senior kill him without even blinking?¡± At this moment, the people of the Yaoling Sect admired Xiao Changtian even more. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s hurry up and set off.¡± Xiao Changtian suggested as he saw that although the Jade-chilling Sect¡¯s Sect Master was covered in a lot of blood, it was not a big deal. ¡°Alright, Senior. We¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s go now.¡± The sect master of the Yaoling Sect did not want to stay in this place any longer. He was afraid that something would pop up later. Just like that, the people from the Yaoling Sect followed Xiao Changtian out of the Divine Mystery Realm. On the other side, near the Eastern Sea. At this moment, the demons were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. ¡°What should we do, what should we do? Xiao Changtian was nowhere to be seen. What should we do about our mission?¡± Saint Eight paced back and forth on the spot and said anxiously. Originally, they had discussed and decided to send someone to find Xiao Changtian. However, even though they had walked back and forth twice, they still didn¡¯t find Xiao Changtian. ¡°Could it be that he discovered us from the beginning?¡± At this moment, Daoist Hun Yi slowly said. ¡°How is that possible? How could he have discovered us? We¡¯ve all concealed our auras.¡± Sheng Qi immediately retorted after hearing Hun Yi¡¯s words. ¡°This matter seems really strange. How could Xiao Changtian disappear for no reason?¡± The third saintess narrowed her eyes and pondered. ¡°Right, is there a Spiritual Forbidden Zone not far from here?¡± At this moment, the third saint suddenly thought of something and asked. ¡°It seems so. I heard that the forbidden area is very terrifying. Not many people who enter there can come out.¡± The fourth saintess immediately replied. ¡°D * mn, could it be that Xiao Changtian died in there?¡± Saint Eight¡¯s expression changed when he heard Saint Lady Four¡¯s words. If Xiao Changtian died there, wouldn¡¯t the Jade Green Saint Rock they were looking for also die there? ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for her so many times. He didn¡¯t even see Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure. He probably went in there!¡± Sheng Qi looked at the people around him and said slowly. ¡°Then¡­ What should we do now? We can¡¯t just wait here. If he really dies inside, we¡¯ll never be able to wait for him here.¡± Eighth Saint said with a worried expression. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s only one way. Let¡¯s go to the Forbidden Spiritual Zone to find Xiao Changtian.¡± The third saintess thought for a moment before answering. ¡°This is the only way. Otherwise, our time is up.¡± Daoist Hun Yi also agreed with the Third Virgin¡¯s suggestion. Because half of the time had already passed. If they did not take some action, Lord Mo Yan and Lord Mo Shen would probably come looking for them. Immediately, they reached a consensus. ¡°Fortunately, I took a teleportation magic tool from our demon race¡¯s treasure vault.¡± After the discussion was over, Saint Seven fished out a football-sized mirror. ¡°With this magical treasure, we¡¯ll definitely be able to reach the inside of the Forbidden Spiritual Zone in a moment.¡± After seeing this magical artifact, everyone did not hesitate. After standing properly, they instantly disappeared from where they were. On the other side, Xiao Changtian and the others walked very quickly. After Xiao Changtian had done that to Master Monkey, there was nothing to stop them. So how long has it been, how many people have walked out of the forbidden land of the gods. ¡°The air outside is still fresh!¡± After walking out, Eldest Brother looked at the sunlight above his head with emotion. Fortunately, he did not die in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. It was not only Eldest Senior Brother, but even the other members of the Yaoling Sect were sighing with emotion at this moment. Except for Second Brother, who was left out at the back. The people of the Yaoling Sect had seen through their Second Senior Brother. They did not expect him to be such a person. Therefore, Second Senior Brother was ostracized by the people of the Linyao Sect. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. Once we leave the Forbidden Spiritual Zone, we¡¯ll reach the Eastern Sea immediately.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect smiled at Xiao Changtian. Senior had helped them so much this time. No matter what, they had to thank Senior properly when they returned. Then, these people continued to advance in the direction of the East China Sea. Meanwhile, in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°Why is everything dark in this place?¡± ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± When these demons arrived at the forbidden grounds, they all exclaimed in surprise. They did not expect this place to be darker than their Demon Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, we need to find Xiao Changtian as soon as possible.¡± Although Sheng Qi and the others were surprised, they still immediately regained their senses and said. At this moment, the big black monkey was thrown off the cliff. ¡°Hehehe, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you? How could I die in my territory?¡± The big black monkey that was thrown off the cliff did not die. Instead, it said excitedly. Xiao Changtian and the others did not know about the strangeness of this Forbidden Spiritual Zone. The reason why the big black monkey was still safe and sound after being thrown off the cliff. It was because of the special function of this Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something that barges into the Forbidden Spiritual Zone, I won¡¯t let it go easily.¡± The big black monkey sneered and said fiercely. ¡°Hiss, what¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling?¡± After the big black monkey finished speaking, Saint Eight, who was standing under the black tree, suddenly had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Eighth Brother! You¡¯re really too timid. He should go back and train his courage.¡± Sheng Qi looked at Sheng Ba¡¯s face and rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xiao Changtian.¡± Eighth Sage shook his head helplessly. Chapter 945 - Chapter 945: Conch (1) Chapter 945: Conch (1) At this moment, on the shore of the Eastern Sea. Xiao Changtian and the others didn¡¯t walk for long before they arrived. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, how do we find the Mermaid Race that you mentioned?¡± Xiao Changtian said as he looked at the boundless sea. The sea was so far and so deep. Did he have to swim down to find it? This was not realistic at all. ¡°Senior, this Mermaid Race is not so easy to find. Many people return empty-handed even if they reach the Eastern Sea.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at the sea in the distance and said with a serious expression. ¡°This is also why very few people on the continent mention the Mermaid Race. However, it¡¯s not entirely impossible now.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Then from what you said, won¡¯t it be very difficult for us to find the Mermaid Race?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression gradually turned serious after hearing the explanation of the Sect Leader of the Majestic Jade Sect. He didn¡¯t expect the Mermaid Race to be so secretive. What should he do? ¡°However, Senior, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve made sufficient preparations for this matter.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect immediately said to Xiao Changtian. Because of the matter with their ancestor, the sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect was fully prepared. He definitely would not screw up at this critical moment. ¡°Oh? I wonder if Sect Master Yao Lin has any way to find those mermaids?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously. ¡°Our ancestor was also lucky. At that time, our ancestor saved a mermaid from the Mermaid Race near the East Sea. The mermaid race gave our ancestor a messenger because he saved them.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect said to Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t know about this at first. It was only when he told the ancestor that he was going to the Mermaid Race that the ancestor told him. ¡°Because our ancestor has never used this thing before, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s useful or not.¡± After the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master finished speaking, she took out a fist-sized conch from her bosom. ¡°No wonder they came to find the fish glue.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. He had taken advantage of them this time. At this moment, Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms was also looking at the sea with excitement. ¡°Siha, Siha, the mermaids of the mermaid race! He heard that the mermaids of the Mermaid Race were not bad. He wondered if he would be able to see them this time.¡± Pi Xiu had never seen the Mermaid Race before, but he had heard many legends about them. Seeing this with his own eyes, Pi Xiu was naturally very excited. Then, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect picked up the conch and placed it in her mouth as she slowly blew on it. ¡°Beep-beep-¡± Immediately, the conch let out a long sound. ¡°Beep-beep-¡± After blowing a few times, the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master stopped and looked at the surface of the sea. ¡°Eh? Strange, why was this thing useless? The ancestor clearly told me to blow at the sea.¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master waited for a long while. The sea was still calm and there was no fluctuation at all. Hence, the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect could not help but suspect. ¡°Sect Master, isn¡¯t this something the ancestor gave you? How can it be useless?¡± Eldest Senior Brother saw Sect Master Yao Lin standing there in a daze, so he walked closer and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the ancestor gave it to me, he might still lie to me. Could it be that this conch was useless?¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master said with a frown. If this conch was useless, then wouldn¡¯t they have come for nothing? If they were to search for it themselves, they might not even be able to find the Mermaid Tribe in the East Sea even if they searched for three to five years. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, is something wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but walk over and ask when he saw that the sect master of the sect had stopped moving. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know why. The conch didn¡¯t seem to work.¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and said embarrassedly. ¡°System, quickly take a look. Can you help me make that conch work?¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to ask the system for help. ¡°Ding! The host can spend 1 crystal point to make the conch work.¡± The system¡¯s voice immediately sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°You want crystal points, you want crystal points! System, are you trying to earn crystal points?¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly. Fortunately, thanks to Pi Xiu¡¯s help, he had obtained a lot of gold coins. I¡¯ll just spend one crystal point this time. ¡°The host can also choose not to spend Spiritual Crystal Points. If you don¡¯t use that conch, you won¡¯t be able to find the mermaid race.¡± the system said after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Your sister! I¡¯ll spend one crystal point.¡± Although Xiao Changtian really wanted to curse, he was afraid that the vengeful system would trick him at this time. Thus, Xiao Changtian could only grit his teeth and swallow his anger. ¡°Hehe, okay, the exchange is successful. As long as the host blows the conch, it will take effect.¡± After the system finished speaking, it consciously shut its voice. ¡°Haha, Sect Leader of the Jadeite Sect, perhaps you¡¯re using the wrong method? Why don¡¯t I try?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the sect leader of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Senior, if you want to give it a try, then go ahead.¡± Although the Yaoling Sect¡¯s sect master was puzzled, the method to use the conch was taught to him by the ancestor. He was not mistaken at all. However, he still handed the conches over to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Tsk, what are you pretending for? Our sect master¡¯s boasting didn¡¯t even work. Even if you aren¡¯t strong, do you think you can make it work?¡± Second Brother stood in the distance and said disdainfully. Although the people of the Yaoling Sect had isolated him, he still wanted to go against Xiao Changtian. ¡°Beep-beep-¡± After Xiao Changtian took the conch, he instantly blew it up. However, after Xiao Changtian blew twice, there was still no movement on the surface of the sea. ¡°Haha, I knew it. How could he summon the Mermaid Race?¡± Second Brother said with a smile when he saw this scene. ¡°Senior, this¡­¡± Seeing this scene, even Eldest Senior Brother could not help but be stunned. In the current situation, it seemed that even senior was useless. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work¡­¡± However, just as the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master was about to say something, a huge wave instantly swept up on the surface of the sea. At that moment, the waves became bigger and bigger. Vaguely, it seemed to have the trend of toppling mountains and overturning seas. ¡°How, how did this happen?¡± Second Brother¡¯s smile froze on his face when he saw this scene. ¡°Why? Why did the conch work in his hands?¡± Second Brother was very unwilling to accept this. This time, Xiao Changtian had succeeded again. However, the sect leader of the Jadeite Cold Sect didn¡¯t expect that the thing that she failed in would be successful in the hands of a senior. It was still because his strength was too weak and the situation was too small. ¡°Haha, looks like it¡¯s a success. Sect Master, I¡¯ll return your conch.¡± Xiao Changtian also smiled as he watched the scene. The system was indeed powerful. At this moment, at the bottom of the East Sea, all the merfolk panicked because of this sound. Chapter 946 - Chapter 946: The Appearance of the Mermaid Tribe (1) Chapter 946: The Appearance of the Mermaid Tribe (1) ¡°What happened? Why was there suddenly such a powerful energy summoning him?¡± The leader of the Mermaid Clan stood in the palace of the Mermaid Clan and asked in surprise. ¡°Patriarch, could it be that some expert is coming to our Mermaid Race?¡± An old merman beside him looked at the Mermaid Race Chief and said slowly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for an expert, it would be impossible to summon such a powerful summon.¡± The leader of the Mermaid Tribe had a solemn expression on his face. Which expert was it that wanted to visit their Mermaid Tribe from the land? Although it was impossible for people on land to find them, other than those who had nothing to do with the Mermaid Tribe, there was still a small number of people who had connections with the Mermaid Tribe. However, they didn¡¯t contact each other frequently. Therefore, when they heard such a powerful voice, the Mermaid Tribe Leader was shocked. When did they get to know such a powerful person? ¡°Since the clan leader is a highly-skilled person, should we go and welcome him?¡± The old merman asked slowly after hearing the Mermaid Race leader¡¯s words. ¡°Although we don¡¯t know who that person is, since he can unleash such powerful power, it means that we definitely can¡¯t offend that person.¡± the chief of the Mermaid Tribe said seriously. He didn¡¯t want to offend someone he shouldn¡¯t. ¡°First Elder, Second Elder, Left Protector, Right Protector. Now, the few of you will follow me to the door to welcome that senior.¡± After thinking for a moment, the Mermaid Race Patriarch immediately said. Then, the few of them swam out in a mighty manner. ¡°Mother, is our Mermaid Tribe expecting a guest?¡± After the Mermaid Clan Leader left, a mermaid suddenly swam over and asked. The mermaid was beautiful beyond compare. Her pale yellow hair fell gently on her chest, and her eyes were like sapphires at the bottom of the sea, shining brightly. Not only that, but this mermaid was also very tall. Her skin was as fair as an egg. A pair of red lips adorned her face perfectly. There was probably no other mermaid as beautiful as this one in the entire mermaid race. ¡°Lin Lin, we still don¡¯t know if the other party is a friend or a foe. Don¡¯t worry, your father should be back soon.¡± Looking at the mermaid in front of him, a middle-aged mermaid sitting at the side of the hall said kindly. ¡°Mother, I heard that the people who came this time are humans from the mainland.¡± The mermaid was very excited at the mention of humans. ¡°Lin Lin, don¡¯t be blinded by those humans. Those humans are very evil. Remember, you must not be targeted by those humans.¡± When the middle-aged mermaid heard her daughter talking about humans, her expression instantly changed and she said with a serious expression. ¡°Aiya, Mother, I¡¯m just asking. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The mermaid immediately smiled when she saw her mother¡¯s big reaction. ¡°In short, Lin Lin, you have to stay away from those humans.¡± The middle-aged mermaid looked at her daughter and said to her with a serious expression. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve said this 800 times. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t come into contact with those humans.¡± The mermaid looked at her mother and said helplessly. Hearing her daughter¡¯s assurance, the middle-aged mermaid slowly nodded. On the other side, Xiao Changtian saw a few figures appearing on the rolling sea. ¡°Coming, coming. The Mermaid Race seems to have really come.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Those people seem to be mermaids.¡± When they saw those figures, the people from the Yaoling Sect were very excited. ¡°Senior, those people really came. It seems that our matter this time is settled.¡± The sect leader of the Jade-chilling Sect was also very happy. He had thought that they would return the way they came. This time, it was all thanks to Senior. ¡°Hahaha, although the system is very cunning, it¡¯s still reliable.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the figures on the sea and nodded with a smile. ¡°Chief, are you sure it was those humans who summoned us?¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Clan Chief and a few other mermaids who were standing on the surface of the sea and looking at Xiao Changtian asked. ¡°I can¡¯t sense it. The great power is coming from these few people.¡± Although the Mermaid Tribe Leader was also very curious about why those humans could release such powerful energy, he still said firmly to the mermaids around him. ¡°But Patriarch, those people don¡¯t look like experts at all!¡± The second elder looked at the few people in the distance and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it because we are too far away? Why don¡¯t we take a closer look?¡± Although the First Elder did not quite believe it, he still trusted their clan leader¡¯s senses. Then, the Mermaid Clan Leader led them slowly towards Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the sect master of the Yaoling Sect.¡± Just as a few mermen walked up to them, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect immediately stepped forward and said. ¡°Were you the ones who made the noise just now?¡± The Second Elder narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Yes, it was Senior who blew the conch just now.¡± The Yaolin Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at them and said with a smile. ¡°Senior? Who is it?¡± The merfolk¡¯s expressions turned serious when they heard the sect master¡¯s words. Could it be that an expert had really come this time? ¡°It¡¯s the senior beside me.¡± The sect master immediately looked at Xiao Changtian, then at the mermaids. ¡°What is it? Are you kidding me?¡± When they saw the reaction of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, the merfolk present were all stunned on the spot. Were they seeing things? That person said that the person beside him was their senior. Was he teasing them? That person was obviously a mortal. He did not have any cultivation at all. How could that person be their senior? ¡°Really! I definitely didn¡¯t lie to you. The conch was blown by Senior.¡± Although the sect leader of the Jadeite Sect did not know why they all reacted this way, she still vowed. ¡°Hahaha, these humans really know how to joke. Him? You still want to blow our mermaid race¡¯s conch? This was simply impossible.¡± The mermaids immediately laughed after hearing the explanation of the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. Even if it was the conch that the Mermaid Race used to communicate with the outside world, it had to be at least a Sacred Sovereign or above to be able to boast about it. And now, he actually said that this mortal was bragging about conches. This was simply too ridiculous. They would not believe it. ¡°Senior¡­This?¡± The sect master of the Majestic Jade Sect was a little confused when she saw the reactions of these mermaids. Chapter 947 - Chapter 947: Mermaid Second Elder (1) Chapter 947: Mermaid Second Elder (1) ¡°What¡¯s up with those merfolk? With that kind of strength, they still dared to shout at Senior. Weren¡¯t they afraid of offending Senior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He actually dares to laugh at senior. You really overestimate yourself.¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect were all disdainful of the attitude of the merfolk. Just wait and see. These mermaids would definitely be slapped in the face by Senior later. ¡°Anyway, whether you believe it or not, I was the one who blew that conch.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care too much. After all, he still needed the help of the system. He wouldn¡¯t tell the system. ¡°Hahaha, Sect Master, this person is really funny. If he can blow that conch, I can drink all the sea in the East China Sea.¡± At this moment, the second elder laughed loudly and said, He had never seen such a self-deprecating person, but humans were all the same. All of them loved to act cool. ¡°What is it? If I could blow it, would you drink all the sea in the East China Sea?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned weird when he heard the Second Mermaid Elder¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you can blow that conch, then I¡¯ll definitely drink all the water in the East China Sea.¡± The Second Elder looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. A mortal like him dared to blow the Mermaid Race¡¯s conch. Not everyone could blow the Mermaid Race¡¯s conch. ¡°You guys are simply too much. Since Senior is like this, give it!¡± Then, he passed the conch to Xiao Changtian. ¡°If I can really blow it, will you agree to let us enter the Mermaid Tribe? Presumably, the one in the middle was the human clan¡¯s patriarch.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the tall merman standing in the middle of the group. ¡°Alright, if you can blow that conch, our Mermaid Race will definitely let you in.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Mermaid Race Patriarch nodded and said. This was because he was also very curious about who could emit such a large amount of energy. ¡°Aiya, Patriarch, with that kind of person, he still wants to blow the conch, haha.¡± The Second Elder looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. He was now waiting to see how this human would deal with this. ¡°System, system, can I still use the function that I bought with one crystal point?¡± Xiao Changtian asked the system without hesitation. Ding!¡± It¡¯s possible, host.¡± The system did not cheat him again at the critical moment. After hearing the system¡¯s reply, Xiao Changtian picked up the conch in his hand again. ¡°Beep-beep-¡± At that moment, Xiao Changtian blew the conch in his hand. ¡°What? Impossible! How could he blow out such a powerful force?¡± When the Mermaid Tribe Chief heard this voice, his expression changed instantly. As for the other merfolk, their faces turned pale after being attacked by the huge energy of the conch. One had to know that their strength was one of the best in the Mermaid Race. But now, they were being blown away by this mortal they looked down on. ¡°Why¡­What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s impossible. How could he have blown it?¡± When Second Elder recovered from his shock, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He stared at Xiao Changtian with his eyes wide open. ¡°Aiya, this mermaid was so arrogant just now. Now, senior has slapped her face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These mermaids actually dare to treat senior like this. I already said that they¡¯re courting death.¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect all laughed when they saw this scene. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, even Pi Xiu could not help but laugh. The rest of the merfolk were still in shock, unable to recover from their shock for a long time. This human in front of them was simply too powerful. Even if their clan leader blew the conch now, he might not be able to unleash such powerful power. ¡°How could this be? Who is that person?¡± After the Great Elder regained his senses, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Changtian. This was clearly a mortal! There was no trace of spiritual power from his body at all, so why was he displaying such powerful power now? ¡°Hey! Old man of the Mermaid Race, you said it yourself just now. If our senior can blow that conch, he will drink all the water in the East Sea.¡± At this moment, someone from the Yaoling Sect shouted at the Second Elder of the Mermaid Tribe. ¡°That¡¯s right! You personally gave us money to bet on, and we all heard it with our own ears.¡± The other people from the Yaoling Sect followed suit. ¡°You guys! You humans!¡± When the Second Elder heard their voices, his face darkened even more. He didn¡¯t expect the human in front of him to be able to blow the conch. It was all because this human in front of him was too good at disguising himself. He must have deliberately made a fool of himself. ¡°Patriarch of the Mermaid Race, how is it? Now I¡¯m blowing the conch. You won¡¯t go back on your promise, right?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to the Second Elder. After all, he still had to search for the spirit tree seeds in the Mermaid Race. If his relationship with them became strained, it wouldn¡¯t be good for both sides. ¡°This expert, of course I won¡¯t go back on my word. However, I would like to ask you, what are we mermaids doing?¡± The Mermaid Clan Leader did not dare to refute this mysterious human. It had been a long time since he had seen such a strong person. No matter how strong the others were, they would not be able to cause any harm to the merfolk. However, this human could attack them just by blowing the conch in his mouth. From this, it could be seen that this person was definitely not simple. If they offended such a person, their Mermaid Race might be in big trouble. ¡°Haha, Chief of the Mermaid Race, I¡¯m here to find the Spirit Tree seed, and the people beside me are here to find the Mermaid Glue.¡± Xiao Changtian saw that the Mermaid Tribe Leader didn¡¯t go back on his word, so he smiled at him and said. ¡°Spirit tree seed? Fish glue?¡± When the Mermaid Clan Leader heard these two names, his expression changed again. ¡°How did you know that our Mermaid Tribe has these things?¡± The leader of the Mermaid Team asked with a bad expression. The merfolk didn¡¯t communicate with the humans in the outside world, so humans knew very little about them. Not to mention the treasures of the Mermaid Race. And now, the human in front of him could actually mention the treasures of the Mermaid Race. Who exactly was he? ¡°As for how we got this information, Patriarch, don¡¯t pursue it too much. I know that you definitely have these things.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Mermaid Tribe Chief with a smile. Chapter 948 - Chapter 948: Let Them In (1) Chapter 948: Let Them In (1) However, the Mermaid Race Patriarch didn¡¯t dare to refute Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Because Xiao Changtian was too powerful, they simply didn¡¯t have the ability to resist such a powerful human. ¡°We do have those things, but those two things are in the forbidden area of our Mermaid Race. We mermaids don¡¯t dare to go there easily.¡± Looking at the human in front of him, the Mermaid Race Patriarch said slowly. ¡°Patriarch, why did you say this out loud?¡± The First Elder¡¯s expression changed when he heard the Mermaid Race Patriarch¡¯s words. He immediately asked anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, the Mermaid Clan Leader shook his head at the Mermaid Grand Elder. ¡°Expert, if you really want to find those two things, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to make sufficient preparations.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. As long as you let us go in and find those two things, then the rest will be up to us.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s leader to agree so easily. Therefore, Xiao Changtian was embarrassed to ask the Mermaid Tribe for help. Besides, the Mermaid Tribe usually didn¡¯t contact the outside world. He felt that it was already good enough to let them in. ¡°If those few of you are actually like this, please follow me.¡± Although the Mermaid Tribe Leader didn¡¯t want humans like them to enter the Mermaid Tribe, the strength of this person in front of him was unfathomable. He wouldn¡¯t act rashly. ¡°Patriarch, are we really going to let these humans come to our Mermaid Race?¡± The Great Elder said with a serious expression after hearing the Mermaid Race Patriarch¡¯s words. It had been a long time since a human had stepped foot in the Mermaid Race, and now the Patriarch was actually bringing these humans to the Mermaid Race. ¡°This is my decision after careful consideration. If we don¡¯t let that expert in, our Mermaid Race will probably suffer.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch said to the Mermaid Race¡¯s Great Elder with a serious expression. Because they had been disconnected from the outside world for a long time, their natural defense system had gradually deteriorated. Now, let alone the powerful expert in front of him, even the people from the sect next to him could easily break through their defense as long as they could find the Mermaid Race¡¯s place. ¡°Ah.¡± Seeing that her clan leader had already agreed, the Mermaid Grand Elder did not say anything. She only sighed heavily and nodded. ¡°Take these pills first. With the protection of these pills in the water, you can breathe freely in the water.¡± The merfolk took out many white pills and handed them to Xiao Changtian and the others. Xiao Changtian swallowed it without hesitation. The people from the Yaoling Sect watched as Xiao Changtian swallowed the pill. They also ate the white pill. On the other side, the demon race had wandered around the black forest for a long time, but they didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian. ¡°What happened? It shouldn¡¯t be. How did they disappear?¡± Saint Eight couldn¡¯t help but say as he looked at the black forest around him. ¡°This Forbidden Spiritual Zone isn¡¯t a place that ordinary people can leave. They must still be trapped here.¡± Daoist Hun Yi looked around and said with a cold expression. Xiao Changtian and the others were really cunning. They actually hid in here. ¡°Sigh! Come over and take a look. I found something new.¡± At this moment, the third saintess shouted at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look at the Mid-stage.¡± After hearing the Third Saintess ¡®words, the few Demon Race people present were delighted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sheng Qi walked to the side of the Third Saintess and asked. ¡°Look, those things seem to be left behind by Xiao Changtian and the others.¡± The third saintess pointed at the pots and pans on the ground and said. ¡°In this Forbidden Spiritual Zone, there¡¯s no one else besides Xiao Changtian who has the leisure to cook elegantly.¡± Sheng Qi agreed after seeing the mess. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯re definitely not thinking about it!¡± Saint Eight was also very happy when he saw this scene. After searching for so long, they finally found it. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s split up and search.¡± Daoist Hun Yi looked at them and suggested. ¡°Good!¡± After saying that, the few Demon Race people walked in different directions. ¡°Ha! Ha! I didn¡¯t expect that after I came up, you would still be so blind as to walk around my territory. You¡¯re simply courting death.¡± After coming up from the cliff, Master Monkey wanted to return to his tree to adjust himself. He did not expect to sense the aura of those Demon Race people as soon as he came up. ¡°Even if you¡¯re from the Demon Race, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Then, the big black monkey said with a fierce expression. This time, not only did the big black monkey not die after falling off the cliff, but his cultivation had also increased by a large margin. Therefore, the big black monkey was now fearless. ¡°Where is Xiao Changtian hiding?¡± At this moment, Saint Eight was shuttling through the pitch-black forest. ¡°Shua-Shua-¡± At this moment, a swooshing sound suddenly appeared above Saint Eight¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Xiao Changtian was hiding in a tree?¡± Upon hearing the voice, Saint Eight immediately looked up at the black leaves and muttered. ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± Just as Saint Eight was staring at the leaves above his head with rapt attention, a huge monkey face suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°F * ck! What the hell is this?¡± Sheng Ba was shocked by the sudden appearance of the thing. ¡°F * ck! Where did this big black monkey come from?¡± When Sheng Ba saw what it was, he said in surprise. ¡°This big black monkey is simply too dark. Furthermore, he looked so ugly. This is too scary.¡± Looking at Master Monkey in front of him, Eighth Saint retreated backward with some disdain. ¡°Ha! A puny Demon Race person actually disdained Master Monkey in front of him. He was simply courting death.¡± The big black monkey did not expect this demon to be so arrogant. Not only did he not express his gratitude, but he also despised him so much. He was simply bullying a monkey. ¡°Yo, this big black monkey still has a temper. However, I¡¯m busy now. Don¡¯t block my way.¡± Eighth Sage casually walked past the black monkey. He had to find Xiao Changtian as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t waste any more time with this big black monkey. ¡°Brat! You asked for it!¡± Not only did Sheng Ba not put him in his eyes, but he also brazenly stepped over his head. The big black monkey couldn¡¯t stand it at all. ¡°Ah!¡± In the end, the big black monkey finally made his move against Eighth Saint. Chapter 949 - Chapter 949: Cooperation (1) Chapter 949: Cooperation (1) Xiao Changtian and the others followed the Chief of the Mermaid tribe and slowly walked towards the Mermaid tribe. ¡°No wonder the humans couldn¡¯t find the Mermaid Tribe. They hid in such a remote area.¡± When the Mermaid Clan Leader brought Xiao Changtian and the others to swim towards the deep sea, the people from the Yaoling Sect said with emotion. ¡°That¡¯s right! The things given by the mermaid tribe leader were really useful.¡± At this moment, someone sighed. After they swallowed the white pill, even if they were in the sea now, it would be no different from being on land. ¡°Expert, it will take a long time to reach our Mermaid Tribe. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch said to Xiao Changtian behind him. Xiao Changtian nodded at him. The Mermaid Second Elder looked at Xiao Changtian with a cold expression. This person had embarrassed him so much. He said that he had to take revenge. Looking at the Second Mermaid Elder¡¯s cold expression, Yao Li seemed to have discovered her own kind. He immediately swam to the side of the Mermaid Elder. ¡°Second Elder, are you still angry?¡± Yao Li said with a smile as she looked at the Second Elder. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m angry or not? You human, stay away from me.¡± The second mermaid elder rolled her eyes at Yao Li in disdain. These people were all the same. He would not join them in their filth. ¡°Second Elder, of course I know you¡¯re still angry. But I¡¯m not with them.¡± Yao Li immediately explained when she saw the Second Mermaid Elder¡¯s impatient look. ¡°Hehe, you humans are the best at lying. If you want to scheme against me, then you¡¯ve found the wrong person.¡± After hearing Yao Li¡¯s words, the second mermaid elder immediately glared at him and said fiercely. ¡°Second Elder, you might not believe me when I say this. But I do have a grudge against that person. You don¡¯t have to be so guarded against me.¡± Yao Li immediately said again when she saw the Second Elder¡¯s appearance. ¡°I know that person made you embarrassed in front of so many people and you were very angry. I¡¯ve experienced all of this before, so I have a deep understanding of your feelings. Why don¡¯t the two of us work together, Second Elder?¡± Today, Yao Li had to force this Second Elder to fight Xiao Changtian with her. ¡°You¡¯re all humans. How could he make a fool of you?¡± However, even though Yao Li said this, the Second Mermaid Elder still didn¡¯t quite believe it. Humans were the best at lying, and he wouldn¡¯t believe them so easily. ¡°Second Elder, you have to know that there are good and bad humans. That person doesn¡¯t have such strength at all. He just deceived all of them, but I¡¯m still very clear-headed.¡± Yao Li looked at the mermaid and said in a serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s because I almost exposed him and he found out in advance that he made a false accusation against me and embarrassed me in front of everyone. That¡¯s why I hate him very much now.¡± Yao Li looked at the Second Mermaid Elder¡¯s face, which finally showed a hint of emotion after hearing her words. ¡°I knew that person must be a liar. How could he release such a powerful force? So it really is like this.¡± The Second Mermaid Elder looked at Xiao Changtian in the distance and said angrily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Second Elder, the two of us were harmed by the same person. If the two of us don¡¯t cooperate to deal with him, he might do something outrageous in the future.¡± Yao Li saw that her words had finally had some effect, so she immediately pursued her victory. ¡°That damned human is too despicable. I¡¯m still very angry. Moreover, he¡¯s going to our Mermaid Race. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do to harm our Mermaid Race!¡± the mermaid elder murmured after hearing Yao Li¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Elder, you¡¯ve protected the Mermaid Race for so many years. You can¡¯t let this person destroy it.¡± Yao Li said again when she saw the Second Elder¡¯s appearance. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I definitely won¡¯t let that person off easily.¡± The second mermaid elder pondered for a moment before speaking to Yao Li with determination. He couldn¡¯t let the Mermaid Race suffer such an undeserved disaster. He wanted to let that human know that the Mermaid Race wasn¡¯t to be trifled with. Moreover, looking at the clan leader¡¯s expression just now, it was obvious that he was threatened by that person. Just like that, Yao Li and the Mermaid Second Elder reached a consensus. Because the two of them had already left the main group to discuss this matter, no one heard their conversation. After the two of them finished their discussion, they quickly swam towards the main group. Elsewhere, in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°What happened? I¡¯ve been looking for him for so long, but I still haven¡¯t found him.¡± After searching for such a long time, the few of them returned to the original spot to meet up. However, they couldn¡¯t find where Xiao Changtian was. ¡°We didn¡¯t find Xiao Changtian either. That damn Xiao Changtian really knows how to hide.¡± The few Saintesses also said with a serious expression. ¡°Oh, right, why haven¡¯t I seen Eighth Brother?¡± At this moment, Saint Seven looked around but did not find Saint Eight. ¡°Could it be that the eighth brother has already found Xiao Changtian? That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± Daoist Hun Yi looked around and said to the few of them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Old Eighth to be so reliable this time. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait here. I think it won¡¯t be long before my Eighth Brother comes back to tell us about it.¡± After hearing Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s words, the few Holy Maidens nodded and said happily. Finally, they were about to find Xiao Changtian. It was not in vain for them to go through so much trouble. However, when he heard Daoist Hun Yi¡¯s words, Sheng Qi felt that something was amiss. Sheng Eight couldn¡¯t possibly be such a person. However, he hadn¡¯t returned yet, so Sheng Qi didn¡¯t dare to make such a conclusion so easily. At this moment, the big black monkey was looking at the Eighth Saint in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve killed one. I¡¯ll kill the rest one by one. Even you demons can¡¯t escape.¡± The big black monkey was extremely excited at this moment. He wanted everyone who came to his territory to end up like this Eighth Sage. Just like that, the demons waited for a while, but Sheng Ba didn¡¯t return. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. If Eighth Brother found Xiao Changtian, he would definitely come back to inform us. But now that so much time has passed, I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Sheng Qi looked into the distance and said with a serious expression. He knew Saint Eight¡¯s temper very well, so he felt that something was wrong. Chapter 950 - Chapter 950: No (1) Chapter 950: No (1) ¡°No, I have to find Eighth Brother first. You guys wait here first.¡± With that, Sheng Qi walked towards the pitch-black forest. ¡°Aiya, what else can happen? That place was definitely a little far away, and Eighth Saint didn¡¯t walk back. Let¡¯s just wait here in peace.¡± Daoist Hun Yi nodded at everyone. He had never thought that Eighth Sage would be killed in this place. On the other side, Xiao Changtian followed behind the Mermaid Tribe Chief and finally arrived at the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s territory. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a luxurious place at the bottom of the sea.¡± When these people saw the Mermaid Race¡¯s territory, they all sighed in surprise. This was because the palaces that greeted his eyes were all extremely gorgeous. Even though these palaces were at the bottom of the sea, they still exuded a luxurious aura. It was good enough that a building on the seabed could not be corroded by the seawater, but now, it was so magnificent. From this, it could be seen that the materials used by the mermaids to build were not so simple. At this moment, the merfolk saw their chief bring a few humans in. They all stuck their heads out of the window curiously. ¡°Look! The clan leader had actually brought back those humans from outside!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect to see a human.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a living human at this age. It¡¯s simply too magical.¡± The Mermaid Race was very curious about Xiao Changtian and the others. This was because the Mermaid Tribe had lost contact with the outside world for so many years. The knowledge of humans only existed in the mouth of the older generation. Therefore, when they saw a living human, they were naturally very curious. ¡°Master, please don¡¯t mind that our Mermaid Race has never seen humans all year round, so we¡¯re curious.¡± Of course, the Mermaid Clan Leader also saw a head sticking out of the window. So he explained to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± The Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms was very excited. He didn¡¯t expect to see a real mermaid. He could go back and brag to them. Xiao Changtian smiled indifferently when he heard what the Mermaid Tribe Chief said. Then, the Mermaid Race Patriarch led Xiao Changtian and the others into the Mermaid Race¡¯s main hall. ¡°Expert, please, I¡¯ll send you a message.¡± The Mermaid Clan Leader said respectfully to Xiao Changtian after entering the hall. ¡°Patriarch, you don¡¯t have to be so rude. If we find what we want, we will definitely thank you properly.¡± Xiao Changtian said respectfully. This mermaid tribe leader was really polite to him. Perhaps it was because the system was too powerful when he used the conch just now. However, this was also good. It saved him a lot of trouble. The Mermaid Race Patriarch must think that he was very powerful now. If that was the case, there would not be so many obstacles for him to find the spirit tree seed in the Mermaid Race. ¡°Expert, don¡¯t be anxious. That place is very dangerous. You should be prepared.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch reminded him. ¡°So those are humans! Even his father was so respectful to him. That human must be very powerful.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance attracted the Mermaid Princess ¡®attention. Not only was Xiao Changtian handsome, but he was also respected by his father. None of the mermaids of the Mermaid Race had such treatment. ¡°Mermaid tribe leader, I¡¯m not in a hurry. It¡¯s the sect master beside me who needs your mermaid race¡¯s fish glue to save his life.¡± Xiao Changtian said to the Mermaid Race Patriarch in a friendly manner. ¡°Since you want to save my life, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t delay it. Expert, please wait here for a while. The forbidden area of our Mermaid Race is not so easy to open.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch nodded to Xiao Changtian and the others. The reason why the Mermaid Race Patriarch allowed these humans to enter their forbidden land so easily was because that place was extremely terrifying. Even if they went in, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to come out, let alone take the things of the Mermaid Race from inside. ¡°Patriarch! Are you saying that you want to open the forbidden area for these humans to enter?¡± As soon as the Mermaid Race Patriarch finished speaking, the other elders present instantly changed their expressions. ¡°That¡¯s right! Fish Boy! Have you really thought it through? Do you want these humans to enter the forbidden area of our Mermaid Race?¡± At this moment, the wife of the Mermaid Tribe Chief could not help but walk over and say. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already thought about this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch didn¡¯t reveal too much and only said to them calmly. ¡°But, Patriarch, our Mermaid Tribe¡¯s forbidden grounds are not for humans to enter as they please.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Chief, this is a rule that has been passed down from ancient times to the present! Are you going to break the rules?¡± After hearing the Mermaid Tribe Chief¡¯s words, everyone present once again became noisy. This was not a small matter. The tribe leader had allowed these humans to enter their mermaid tribe, and they found it very difficult to tolerate it. Now, the patriarch wanted to let these people enter the forbidden area of the Mermaid Race. ¡°Everyone, everyone, calm down!¡± Seeing this scene, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say to them. ¡°We just want to borrow something from your Mermaid Race. As long as we get it, we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that the reason why these people had been cut off from the outside world for so many years must be because they had been destroyed by humans in the past. Therefore, he had to be gentle with these people. Otherwise, it would be bad for both sides. ¡°Take our things! Bah!¡± However, after Xiao Changtian said that, the Mermaid Race¡¯s reaction became even more intense. ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s other cultivators, but you¡¯re just a small ordinary person. How dare you say such big words?¡± At this moment, a young and muscular merman shouted at Xiao Changtian. He did not know that the person in front of him was clearly a person without any strength. Why was the clan leader so respectful to him? It was because the clan leader treated him so specially that even the princess¡¯s eyes were attracted to him. Therefore, the person in front of him was definitely not a good person. ¡°Sigh! No, you merfolk should be more reasonable. We didn¡¯t offend you here.¡± At this moment, Yao Sect¡¯s eldest senior brother couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up. ¡°You didn¡¯t provoke us? Heh, you humans deserve to die!¡± After hearing his words, another merman shouted at him. ¡°Alright! Enough! I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. You guys can leave first.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at the surrounding people and said with a serious expression. Chapter 951 - Chapter 951: Agree (1) Chapter 951: Agree (1) ¡°Patriarch, why didn¡¯t you discuss this matter with us? Why did you decide on your own?¡± After hearing the Mermaid Race Patriarch¡¯s words, the other mermaids present could not sit still anymore. ¡°That¡¯s right, Patriarch. This is a matter of great importance to the safety of our Mermaid Race.¡± It was obvious that everyone present did not agree with the Mermaid Tribe Chief¡¯s actions. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of our Mermaid Tribe. As the tribe leader, how can I not know the pros and cons?¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at those people and said helplessly. These people had not seen Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. If they knew the strength of this human in front of them, they would not have said such words. ¡°Patriarch, I have an idea. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to listen.¡± At this moment, the Second Elder stood up and said to everyone. ¡°Second Elder, if you have any good ideas, why don¡¯t you tell us?¡± The other merfolk said after hearing the Second Mermaid Elder¡¯s words. As the elder of the Mermaid Race, the Second Elder¡¯s words carried a lot of weight in the Mermaid Race. ¡°Since the patriarch insists on letting these humans enter the forbidden area, then we¡¯ll just follow these humans. If they dare to take anything else from us, we won¡¯t let them off easily.¡± The second elder glanced at Xiao Changtian and the others. This idea was the result of the mermaid¡¯s second elder¡¯s discussion with Yao Li on the way back. Since their goal was to deal with Xiao Changtian, the forbidden land of the Mermaid Race was a very good choice. If they could kill Xiao Changtian in there, no one would blame them. ¡°Will this idea really work?¡± After hearing the second mermaid elder¡¯s suggestion, a few mermaids questioned. ¡± I agree with Second Elder¡¯s idea!¡± At this moment, the muscular merman who had spoken just now spoke again. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just humans? If we follow behind them, I don¡¯t believe that they can overturn the sky in our Mermaid Race!¡± Looking at the mermen around him, the strong merman said in a deep voice. ¡°Moreover, if we don¡¯t agree to this proposal, it means that our Mermaid Race is too weak. Now, we have to let these humans know that our Mermaid Race is not to be trifled with.¡± The hardcore merman said firmly and firmly. As expected, the other mermen were moved after hearing his words. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then if we don¡¯t agree, it¡¯ll seem like we¡¯re afraid.¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, I also support the second elder¡¯s suggestion.¡± All the merfolk present gradually agreed to the Second Elder¡¯s suggestion. Xiao Changtian and the others didn¡¯t say anything about the discussion of the mermaids. After all, this place was the territory of the mermaids. If they really angered these mermaids, they would not have a good ending. Since the merfolk had agreed, they would not bother about it for the time being. The people of the Majestic Jade Sect didn¡¯t say anything when they saw Xiao Changtian, and they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. ¡± Since everyone has agreed, then why don¡¯t you stay with us tonight?¡±¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that everyone had finally agreed. One had to know that if they really angered that expert, their Mermaid Race would probably not have a good ending. Following that, under the mermaid¡¯s guidance, Xiao Changtian and the people from the Majestic Jade Sect moved into the luxurious palace of the Mermaid Race. ¡°The environment of the Mermaid Race is really good.¡± When Xiao Changtian was brought to the door of the room, he sighed. It would be great if his house could be as luxurious as this one. However, he had unexpectedly obtained so many gold coins this time. He should be able to properly expand the Glorious Star Restaurant when he returned. On the other side, the Mermaid Princess stared blankly at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departure. For some reason, Xiao Changtian was able to attract the Mermaid Princess ¡®attention just by standing there. The Mermaid Princess could sense that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t simple. ¡°Father! What was the background of that human? Why do you always let him be so?¡± After Xiao Changtian had completely disappeared from her sight, the Mermaid Princess walked up to the Mermaid Clan Leader and asked. ¡°Lin Lin, you¡¯d better stay away from that person. That human¡¯s strength is not ordinary.¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief looked at his daughter and said earnestly. ¡°I know, father. There is nothing good in the human race. I will not easily get close to him.¡± the Mermaid Princess said immediately. Although he didn¡¯t know why, the Mermaid Tribe Leader could only feel at ease after hearing this. However, even though the Mermaid Princess controlled herself to not think about that human, that human¡¯s figure would always appear in her mind, and she would not be able to get rid of it. ¡°Oh right, father, can you bring me along with you to the forbidden area this time?¡± The Mermaid Princess rolled her eyes and said to the Mermaid Race Patriarch. ¡°That place is so dangerous. What are you going there for?¡± When the Mermaid Race Patriarch heard his words, his expression instantly became serious. ¡°But it¡¯s time for me to train. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that I¡¯m able to train with our clan¡¯s elders?¡± The Mermaid Princess looked at the Mermaid Clan Leader and said with a smile. This was because the Mermaid Race had a rule. If a mermaid had reached a certain age, they had to go out and train. Moreover, this training ground was also very dangerous, and the chances of survival were also reduced. It was also time for the Mermaid Princess to go out and gain experience. Although the Mermaid Clan Leader and his wife didn¡¯t want their daughter to suffer like this, the Mermaid Princess was still in a daze. However, the rules of the mermaid race couldn¡¯t be broken. If the Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t go out to train, it would definitely cause dissatisfaction among the other members of the race. At that time, the Mermaid Clan Leader would lose his tongue and gradually lose the heart of the mermaid. ¡°In that case, you can go with these elders to watch over those humans.¡± After thinking for a moment, the Mermaid Tribe Chief finally agreed. ¡°Lin Lin, I have to remind you once again that you must not come into contact with those humans.¡± Then, the Mermaid Clan Leader warned the Mermaid Princess. ¡°I know! Father, I will not come into contact with those humans.¡± Mermaid Princess said happily. His father had agreed to let him go to the forbidden area with those humans. Then, he would be able to spend time with that person. Just thinking about it made him very happy. ¡°Sigh! Fishman, I¡¯m really worried about what those humans will do.¡± After the Mermaid Princess left, the wife of the Mermaid Tribe Chief walked up to the Mermaid Tribe Chief and sighed. ¡°Fen, leave this matter to me. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°If those humans really attack our clansmen, I won¡¯t let them off.¡± When the Mermaid Race Patriarch said this, his tone suddenly became fierce. Chapter 952 - Chapter 952: Prepare to Set Off (1) Chapter 952: Prepare to Set Off (1) Inside the Forbidden Spiritual Zone, Sheng Qi slowly walked forward. ¡°Strange, we¡¯ve already walked so far, but why haven¡¯t we seen Eighth Brother¡¯s figure?¡± Sheng Qi looked at the surrounding dark forest with some doubt. He hadn¡¯t seen him at all along the way. Could it be that Xiao Changtian had already taken down Eighth Brother? But that¡¯s impossible. If he sees Xiao Changtian, the Heavenly Queen will definitely inform us immediately. It was impossible for him to rush forward so rashly. ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± Just as Sheng Qi was slowly walking forward, he suddenly heard a sound coming from not far away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± However, before he could walk towards that place, he suddenly tripped over something under his feet. ¡°Saint! Eighth Saint!¡± When Sheng Qi saw what was beneath his feet, his pupils contracted instantly, and his face was filled with disbelief. That was because at this moment, all that was left of Eighth Saint was a complete head. Other than a limb and a leg, the rest of his body was nowhere to be found. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it like this? Could it be that Xiao Changtian was behind all of this?¡± Seeing this scene, Sheng Qi immediately thought of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± However, just as Sheng Qi was deep in his thoughts, the voice came from the surroundings. ¡°Xiao Changtian, I know you¡¯re around, hurry up and come out!¡± Sheng Qi said with a gloomy expression after hearing the commotion. He actually dealt with Eighth Saint like this! Today, no matter how powerful Xiao Changtian was, he had to deal with him. ¡°Ha! Another mo came. I originally wanted to look for you guys, but I didn¡¯t expect you guys to deliver yourselves to my door now.¡± Right after Sheng Qi finished speaking, the black monkey¡¯s voice slowly rang out. ¡°It¡¯s not Xiao Changtian!¡± Sheng Qi could also tell that the voice wasn¡¯t Xiao Changtian¡¯s. Therefore, Sheng Ba wasn¡¯t killed by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ha! Demons! Even if you demons are unlucky today, don¡¯t think you can return safely after coming to this monkey master¡¯s territory today!¡± The big black monkey walked up to Sheng Qi and said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s actually a big black monkey!¡± Sheng Qi had already made sufficient preparations to deal with that voice, but in the end, a big black monkey appeared. ¡°He¡¯s just a monkey. He definitely didn¡¯t do what happened to Eighth Saint.¡± Sheng Qi didn¡¯t take the big black monkey to heart either, because the big black monkey before him didn¡¯t seem any different. It was just that it was much darker than an ordinary monkey, and it did not look very strong. ¡°Big black monkey, who did this?¡± Sheng Qi looked at the big black monkey and asked. ¡°Ha! Kid, do you have eyes? Who else could have such great ability other than me?¡± The big black monkey did not expect that this demon in front of him still did not take him seriously. Then, he sneered at Sheng Qi. ¡°Big black monkey, I¡¯m sure you know that I¡¯m from the Demon Race. We Demon Race people are vicious and merciless. I advise you to say it quickly.¡± Sheng Qi looked at the big black monkey in disdain. He didn¡¯t believe that this big black monkey could kill Eighth Saint. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then I won¡¯t waste any more time with you.¡± The big black monkey looked at Sheng Qi¡¯s disdainful expression, and a mocking smile appeared on his face. A demon like this still wanted to mock him, Master Monkey. In a while, he would let this demon have the same ending as the demon on the ground. ¡°Big black monkey, I¡¯ll count to five. You¡¯d better tell me everything you know. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Sheng Qi looked at the big black monkey with a serious expression. Perhaps he could obtain some useful information from the body of the body. ¡°Bang!¡± However, before Sheng Qi could react, the big black monkey had already rushed in front of him. On the other side, Xiao Changtian felt refreshed after a night of rest. ¡°Expert, our clan leader is waiting in the main hall now.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walk out of the room, the guard of the Mermaid Race immediately stepped forward and said. Xiao Changtian nodded at him and walked towards the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s main hall. ¡°Expert, you¡¯re here.¡± When Xiao Changtian appeared at the entrance of the Mermaid Race¡¯s palace, the Mermaid Race¡¯s Patriarch immediately said with a smile. ¡°Patriarch, when can we set off?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at him. ¡°Master, if you want to set out, then we elders and these children will have to follow. I wonder if you¡¯re willing?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Mermaid Race¡¯s Great Elder stood up and asked him. If he dared to say that he was unwilling, then he could forget about entering this forbidden area. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. As long as you¡¯re willing, it doesn¡¯t matter if you follow.¡± Since they had already discussed it yesterday, there was no need for him to say anything more. The Mermaid Tribe Chief looked at the situation and nodded at them. Then, he led these people out of the hall. ¡°Look, these mermaids are asking so many mermaids to follow us. They must be guarding against us.¡± The people from the Jade-chilling Sect who were following behind them whispered to the merfolk in front of them. ¡°But this is normal. I heard that the human race was persecuted by humans in the past.¡± ¡°No wonder these merfolk looked at us as if we were their enemies.¡± After hearing this, the people of the Jade Sect couldn¡¯t help but gossip softly. ¡°However, did you notice that the Mermaid Princess in front of us seems to be coming with us?¡± At this moment, someone whispered. ¡°The Mermaid Princess is coming with us?¡± Immediately, they turned their attention to the Mermaid Princess. ¡°That mermaid is really beautiful! It is said that he is very powerful.¡± Their attention was immediately drawn to the Mermaid Princess. The Mermaid Princess, who was walking in front, was very far away from Xiao Changtian because her father was right beside her. She was embarrassed to strike up a conversation with Xiao Changtian so blatantly. Fortunately, his father did not travel with them this time. It would not be too late to greet him when they reached the forbidden area. Just like that, the Mermaid Tribe Chief led the group of people to a small path that became more and more remote. Finally, after walking for a long time, these people finally arrived at an empty place. ¡°Master, the entrance to the forbidden area of our Mermaid Race is here.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch pointed at a place in the distance that was covered in seaweed. ¡°Because the forbidden area is very dangerous, that entrance has always been sealed like this.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at everyone with a serious expression and said. Chapter 953 - Chapter 953: Terrifying Skull (1) Chapter 953: Terrifying Skull (1) ¡°Patriarch, how can we undo this seal?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the Mermaid Race Patriarch, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t have noticed that the place was actually the entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll use the secret technique of the Mermaid Tribe to unlock this place.¡± The Mermaid Clan Leader looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°However, I¡¯ll discuss it with you first. You can only stay in this mystic realm for up to 15 days. If he exceeded this time, he would probably not be able to come out.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch said to everyone present. Because this forbidden land was extremely terrifying, the mermaid ancestors had also limited the time when they sealed it. It was to prevent the terrifying things in the forbidden area from coming out. ¡°Mermaid tribe leader, we will make good use of the time. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at him seriously. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll start opening it.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at the entrance of the mystic realm with a solemn expression. He formed a seal with both hands and then struck at the entrance. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± Then, a rumbling sound was heard. The entrance that was wrapped in thick seaweed slowly revealed its original shape. At the entrance of the mystic realm, after the extremely thick seaweed was cleared, a huge door actually appeared. The door was carved with all kinds of strange runes, making it look extremely strange. ¡°This is the entrance to the forbidden area.¡± After the Mermaid Race Patriarch finished speaking, he left a mark on the door of the mystic realm. ¡°Shua-Shua-¡± Suddenly, a layer of light appeared at the entrance of the entire mystic realm. The huge light was not eye-catching at first, but as the Mermaid Tribe Leader moved, the light became bigger and bigger. At that moment, it actually emitted a light that was even more dazzling than the sun. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Under the light, the huge stone door let out another violent bang. The loud bang sounded like the stone door opening. Finally, a moment later, the huge light finally dissipated. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s actually such a big stone door.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t seen it in such a long time in the Mermaid Race.¡± After seeing the huge stone door that was revealed, it was not just the people from the Yaoling Sect who were present. Even the mermaids were amazed. ¡°Senior, the entrance to our Mermaid Race¡¯s forbidden land is in front of us. Be careful after you enter!¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at Xiao Changtian and said slowly. ¡°However, since I still have to keep an eye on our Mermaid Race, I¡¯ll have these elders and a few young mermaids accompany me.¡± The Mermaid Tribe Leader looked at his daughter after saying that. The Mermaid Princess smiled when she saw her father looking at her. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Changtian also nodded to the Mermaid Race Patriarch. Then, he led the group towards the Teleportation Gate. As he approached the entrance, he saw that the teleportation door had actually changed. It slowly turned into a huge vortex. At the center of the vortex was a pitch-black cave. Seeing that there was something hidden in the middle of the cave, everyone could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so afraid. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything inside.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he stepped into the cave and disappeared. ¡°Senior has already gone in, so what are we waiting for?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior has already gone in, so we¡¯ll go in too.¡± Seeing this, the people of the Yaoling Sect followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Tsk! Who¡¯s afraid!¡± After Xiao Changtian and the others left, the young man looked at them with disdain and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a black vortex? Would I, Yu Zhuang, be afraid of these?¡± After saying that, she followed them inside. ¡°That human is so handsome! Not only was he handsome, but he was also powerful and had such courage.¡± The Mermaid Princess said excitedly as she watched Xiao Changtian disappear into the vortex. Then, he followed. Seeing this, the other mermaids also walked in. Just like that, everyone walked out of the cave. ¡°Patriarch, will they really be fine like this?¡± Outside the entrance, the wife of the Mermaid Tribe Chief looked at the disappearing figures with some worry. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve already entered, it¡¯s too late to say anything else. Moreover, I think that expert¡¯s strength is very strong. He did not know if he could survive inside.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch narrowed his eyes and said slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this matter for now. Since they¡¯ve already entered, we¡¯ll just wait here in peace.¡± On the other side. Walking into the cave, everyone saw that the cave was actually filled with skeletons. Those skeletons were tall and had ferocious faces. They emitted a cold aura, and their eyes flickered with green flames. These skeletons were actually the monsters hidden in the entrance. When everyone saw these skeletons, they were all shocked. These skeletons looked so terrifying and had such strength. ¡°Everyone, be careful. These skeletons don¡¯t look right.¡± Seeing the skeletons, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned solemn. After all, they didn¡¯t know what these skeletons were. However, Xiao Changtian also knew that he was definitely not simple. There were too many skeletons here, and they were all more than a meter long, covered in bloody bones. Although these skeletons looked terrifying, there were no wounds on the bones. This was a little strange. ¡°Why is there such a thing in our forbidden area? Wasn¡¯t this skeleton human?¡± Looking at the skeletons, the mermaid grand elder¡¯s expression turned ugly. They had never seen such a situation before. The skeletons in front of him did not seem to be easy to deal with. Although these holes were staring at them without moving. However, they could feel that those skeletons were about to attack them in the next second. Even though the skeletons had no eyes, the mermaids were still frightened by their stare. ¡°Ka! Ka!¡± Just as everyone was looking at the skull in front of them without any movement, the skull actually let out a sound in an instant. ¡°Could it be that these skulls are for people like us who have entered the forbidden area?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at those skulls and murmured. Even though he had seen a lot before, looking at the skeleton in front of him, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his spine. ¡°Expert, this¡­These things looked so scary!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was in a daze, the Mermaid Princess suddenly walked to his side and said. Chapter 954 - Chapter 954: Liking Humans (1) Chapter 954: Liking Humans (1) ¡°Ah, princess, these things look very terrifying. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be afraid, Princess?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what the Mermaid Princess was here for. However, he still smiled at her. Xiao Changtian knew that since the Mermaid Race¡¯s Patriarch had asked her to come here, she must be quite powerful. ¡°Straightforward man.¡± The Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to answer her like this. If the other mermaids saw him talking to them like this, they would have already smiled and hit on him. And this expert in front of him was actually so boring. Forget it, forget it. Who asked him to be so strong? He would reluctantly take the initiative first. ¡°Bang!¡± However, before the Mermaid Princess could make her next move¡­ The skull in front of them began to move. The skulls started moving in an instant. ¡°D * mn, what¡¯s going on with these things?¡± The moment the skeletons moved, the mermaids immediately panicked. Because the merfolk had not contacted the outside world for a long time, they naturally saw very few terrifying things. Therefore, when they saw these terrifying skeletons, these mermen were very afraid. Although these mermaids were not very weak, some of them could even be said to be very strong. However, because they lacked actual combat experience, they did not dare to go forward when they saw those skeletons. ¡°What should we do now? There are too many skeletons.¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful. These things won¡¯t leave easily.¡± Seeing the skeletons move, the expressions of the people from the Yaoling Sect changed. This was because they could sense that these skeletons were extremely powerful. These skeletons were very powerful. Moreover, the number of skeletons was very large. There were only so many in front, and there seemed to be more behind. These skeletons looked very ferocious. It was obvious that these skeletons had experienced war. Otherwise, they would not have such strength. Skeletons. No one could be sure how strong these skeletons were. However, everyone knew that if they wanted to enter the forbidden area, they had to defeat these skeletons. Otherwise, they could forget about getting the things in the forbidden area. Everyone carefully moved closer. Their eyes were fixed on the skeletons in front of them. They knew that these skeletons were very difficult to deal with, so they had to be careful. These skeletons seemed to want to force Xiao Changtian and the others to retreat. They let out low roars that sounded very ear-piercing. ¡°Everyone, be careful. These skeletons seem to be warning us not to advance any further.¡± Hearing these low roars, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. These skeletons didn¡¯t look very friendly. ¡°What should we do?¡± The Jade-chilling Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard these low roars. How could this be? Why did he encounter such a situation the moment he entered the forbidden area? ¡°Damn it! What should we do!¡± Xiao Changtian was also a little panicked. With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± At this moment, the Pi Xiu in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms let out a very loud roar. ¡°Pixiu, don¡¯t be afraid. I know you¡¯re very afraid of this thing, but we can¡¯t go out now.¡± Xiao Changtian also felt the movement of Pi Xiu, so he immediately comforted him. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± After Pi Xiu heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words of comfort, he rolled his eyes helplessly. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid? I just want you to let me down. I want to deal with those skeletons.¡± Of course, Pi Xiu was not afraid of the skeletons in front of him. Instead, he was very excited. He had finally found a good toy this time. These skeletons were just nice for him to play with. ¡°Pixiu, these things are really scary.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why the Pi Xiu in his arms was so excited. Therefore, he said helplessly to the Pi Xiu. However, Pi Xiu didn¡¯t care about what Xiao Changtian said to him. Instead, he struggled and jumped out of Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms. ¡°Sigh! Sigh! Come back quickly, come back quickly! Those skeletons are really terrifying!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that Pi Xiu would not listen to him and run towards those skeletons. ¡°Wow! Could it be that Senior¡¯s pet was about to exert its strength?¡± ¡°With the help of Senior¡¯s pet, those skulls are definitely no match for us!¡± When he saw the senior¡¯s Pi Xiu running towards those skulls, he was shocked. The faces of the people from the Yaoling Sect all revealed expressions of relief. ¡°Why did that ugly freak run up there?¡± Although the people of the Yaoling Sect were relieved, the merfolk didn¡¯t look too good. Because they didn¡¯t know what that thing was. Moreover, it looked extremely ugly. ¡°Haha, what a joke. They actually let such a little thing go in to deal with the skeleton.¡± At this moment, Yu Zhuang looked at the scene of Pi Xiu running in, and his face was full of mockery. ¡°Hahaha, that thing, what can such an ugly thing do? Is that person really an expert?¡± When Yu Zhuang saw Pi Xiu running over, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how strong the expert that their clan leader respected was. ¡°Hahaha, strong fish! I already said that those people are unreliable. Especially that expert!¡± The Second Elder could not help but interrupt. He had followed them here this time to deal with Xiao Changtian. He and Yao Li of the Yaoling Sect had been discussing countermeasures day and night for the past two days. ¡°What are you people gloating about?¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Princess looked at them impatiently. These people just stood there and said it without hurting their backs. Senior¡¯s pet must be very powerful. These people were just jealous and only knew how to speak ill of others behind their backs. ¡°Princess!¡± Yu Zhuang did not expect that his words would be rejected by the princess. Thus, Yu Zhuang¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Princess, we have never seen that person¡¯s strength. You can¡¯t speak for them like this.¡± Zhuang Yu said to the Mermaid Princess. ¡°If you knew you were strong, why didn¡¯t you go up and deal with those skeletons? You only know how to make sarcastic remarks here.¡± The Mermaid Princess had long disliked this strong fish. Now that this Yu Zhuang had come to slander her senior, the Mermaid Princess ¡®hatred for him had increased. ¡°Princess! Me!¡± Yu Zhuang was instantly rendered speechless by the Mermaid Princess ¡®words, and all of this was because he had mentioned Xiao Changtian. Then, Yu Zhuang threw his anger at Xiao Changtian. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Changtian, the princess wouldn¡¯t hate him so much. Chapter 955 - Chapter 955: Skeleton King (1) Chapter 955: Skeleton King (1) He was just telling the truth and did not have any other thoughts, but the princess did not believe him. Did the princess fall in love with Xiao Changtian? Yu Zhuang couldn¡¯t believe it when he found such a possibility. How could the princess like another man? She was the princess of the fish clan! How could she like another human? When Yu Zhuang thought of this, he was instantly furious. ¡°Hmph, this human is not worthy of the princess at all! He was just a human! Moreover, he has a filthy and lowly bloodline in his body. He¡¯s not worthy of being with my princess!!¡± After Yu Zhuang finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Changtian in the distance angrily. ¡°Yu Zhuang, why are you so angry? Is it also because of that human?¡± At this moment, the Second Elder beside him keenly noticed that something was wrong. Hence, he walked over and asked Yu Zhuang with a smile. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s all because of that person that even the princess despises me now.¡± Yu Zhuang looked at the Mermaid Princess and said unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯ve long disliked that human. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± The Second Elder saw Yu Zhuang¡¯s expression and immediately sent him an invitation. ¡°Second Elder, you¡­What do you mean?¡± Yu Zhuang looked at the Second Elder in confusion. The Second Elder wanted to join them? ¡°We¡¯ve long disliked that person. We even wanted to deal with him after entering the forbidden area¡­¡± After the mermaid elder finished speaking, Yu Zhuang nodded excitedly. He also wanted to join the Second Elder and the others. He wanted to let that human know that the Mermaid Princess was not someone he could dream of. On the other side, Xiao Changtian looked worriedly at Pi Xiu who was running over. ¡°What the hell is this guy trying to do? Those skeletons could stomp it to death with a few steps. It did not want to live anymore.¡± Xiao Changtian was very worried about Pi Xiu. Although Pi Xiu was very good at finding gold coins, the ones in the distance were not gold coins! Those were skulls. Even he didn¡¯t dare to provoke him easily, but this Pi Xiu actually didn¡¯t care about his life. ¡°Hahaha, you little skulls are actually playing tricks in front of my master. I won¡¯t let you guys look good today.¡± This Pixiu looked at the skulls with a smug expression. He was going to play with these skulls today! ¡°Little thing, you¡¯re really too naive. How could I be afraid of you?¡± At this moment, a voice came from the skeleton. This voice carried a trace of vicissitudes. As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Changtian and the others heard the sound of bones breaking. Then, a huge skeleton arm grabbed at Pi Xiu. Pi Xiu saw this and quickly dodged, but it did not dodge a second time. This time, the skeleton punched through its chest. ¡± Plop!¡± Pi Xiu¡¯s body crashed heavily onto the ground, fresh blood spurting out! ¡°D * mn, how could this be!¡± This scene completely stunned the people from the Yaoling Sect. Wasn¡¯t Senior¡¯s pet very powerful? How could he be so easily defeated by that skull? How could those skeletons be so powerful? This was too terrifying! Not only the people from the Yaoling Sect, Xiao Changtian was also very nervous at the moment. He was very worried about Pi Xiu¡¯s current situation. Although Pi Xiu often made him angry, he had been with him for so long. Xiao Changtian had long had a strong relationship with Pixiu, but now Pixiu had encountered such misfortune. Xiao Changtian was very worried. ¡°Hahaha, I told you that ugly freak would be courting death if he went up.¡± When Yu Zhuang saw Pi Xiu being treated like this by those skeletons, he immediately laughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s actually pretending to be fat at a time like this.¡± The Second Mermaid Elder said disdainfully. ¡°His pets are already like this, let alone himself.¡± The merfolk looked at Pi Xiu and gloated. On the other side. The skeleton also stood up and walked towards Pi Xiu. This skeleton was a man who looked to be in his fifties. His skin was fair and he wore a crown on his head. His eyes were red and he was tall and muscular. He looked mighty and domineering. This person was none other than the Skeleton Kings. His strength was very strong. He was the one who attacked Pi Xiu. He wanted to see what strength this guy had. Looking at the Pi Xiu lying on the ground, the man with the crown curled his lips into a cruel smile. ¡°Little thing, do you know how much we have paid to protect this country?¡± After hearing the crowned man¡¯s words, Pi Xiu looked up at him with a dumbfounded expression, but then, a mocking expression appeared on his face. ¡°What did you say? Protect your broken country? Pah! You bunch of trash are just a pile of trash. Are you worthy of calling this country? You bunch of trash should leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves here. Let me tell you, my master is much more powerful than you. If my master wanted to kill you, you would have died countless times over. I advise you to get lost quickly. Otherwise, when my master gets angry later, you¡¯ll die.¡± Hearing Pi Xiu¡¯s words, the Skeleton Kings ¡®faces turned ugly. Although Pi Xiu didn¡¯t know what this Skeleton King meant, he still mocked him without hesitation. One had to know that the reason why he was beaten so badly by the skeletons was not because he really did not have the strength to deal with the skeletons in front of him. It was because he had long noticed that something was wrong with these skeletons. He had deliberately lured the Skeleton King out. As long as he lured the Skeleton King out, he would only have to deal with it. After dealing with the Skeleton King, the other skeletons would definitely lose control. At that time, Master and the others could go over. ¡°You damn thing, you¡¯re simply courting death.¡± The Skeleton King did not expect that this unknown thing in front of him would be so bold. ¡°Looks like that palm just now didn¡¯t teach you a lesson. One had to know that the title of Skeleton King was not for nothing.¡± The Skeleton King was extremely angry. He had never thought that he would be humiliated like this. Not only was he being humiliated like this, but he was also being humiliated by not playing with an ugly thing. One had to know that other people would immediately kowtow to him when they saw him. However, this ugly thing in front of him was actually so arrogant. Moreover, the other skeletons were still looking at him like this. How could he still have any face left? ¡°It¡¯s just that one thing, and it still ran up so overestimating its own strength. It¡¯s really laughable.¡± Yao Li looked at the scene in front of her and said mockingly. This time, he wanted to see Xiao Changtian make a fool of himself. This would make everyone think that Xiao Changtian was a hypocrite. Chapter 956 - Chapter 956: The Charm of the Senior (1) Chapter 956: The Charm of the Senior (1) However, just as everyone was worried about Pi Xiu, Pi Xiu suddenly jumped up from the ground. ¡°Dog Skeleton, go to hell!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Pi Xiu actually slapped the Skeleton King¡¯s head off with a single slap. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± The moment the Skeleton King¡¯s skull was smashed down, all the other skeletons let out intense screams. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way!¡± Seeing this scene, the merfolk who had been laughing and laughing were all stunned. ¡°I¡­ F * ck!¡± At this moment, not to mention the merfolk, even Xiao Changtian was stunned by Pi Xiu¡¯s actions. ¡°No way! How did he¡­How could he release such a powerful force?¡± Xiao Changtian murmured in disbelief. He had never thought that Pi Xiu could actually unleash such strength. Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked when they saw it? ¡°Hahaha, I told you that senior¡¯s pet is amazing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. As long as Senior¡¯s pet makes a move, those skeletons will definitely not be a match!¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect were all very excited at this moment. They knew that Senior¡¯s pet would not disappoint them. There were also those mermaids from the Mermaid Race. They all looked like they had never seen the world before. At first, they actually laughed at Senior¡¯s pets. These mermaids were really funny. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± After Pi Xiu finished dealing with the Skeleton King, he excitedly ran to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. After the other skulls let out a miserable cry, they all fell apart in an instant. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Pi Xiu saw that all the skulls had been destroyed, so he circled around Xiao Changtian excitedly. ¡°This time, I helped Master solve such a huge crisis. Master will reward me no matter what.¡± Pi Xiu could already imagine that Xiao Changtian was very happy, so he rewarded himself with many gold coins. ¡°Pa!¡± However, before Pi Xiu could finish his excitement, Xiao Changtian slapped Pi Xiu¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why, is Senior still not satisfied with his pet¡¯s method?¡± Everyone was stunned by Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. His pet was already so powerful, yet it was still being beaten up. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. He didn¡¯t know why his master hit him like this. ¡°Speak! Where did you hide my Pi Xiu? My Pixiu can¡¯t possibly be so powerful!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu angrily. This thing must have been swapped. Otherwise, it would have been fine if that fellow had not caused him any trouble, but he could have even killed those skeletons. Therefore, this thing in front of him was definitely not his Pi Xiu. ¡°Me! Why am I not your <?¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian and his expression changed. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to be positive, but not only did Master not give me a reward, he even said that he wasn¡¯t his pet. What a sin! ¡°Stop shouting! Hurry up and return my Pixiu. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± The reason why Xiao Changtian was so certain that the Pi Xiu in front of him was not his Pi Xiu was because his sixth sense told him. There was definitely something wrong with this Pi Xiu in front of him. ¡°Sob sob sob, how unlucky! He didn¡¯t expect that he would be wronged for being diligent.¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu was extremely sad. If he had known, he would not have been the one to stand out. The others didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian and Pi Xiu were talking about. Therefore, they thought that Desolate was teaching his pet a lesson. It must have been because his pet was too slow to kill Skeleton. [Expert] The expert is really too powerful!¡± The Mermaid Princess looked at Xiao Changtian with admiration. This human was really powerful. Although he had never seen his strength, his pets were so powerful. That meant that his strength was even more heaven-defying! ¡°Tsk! What was there to pretend about? Didn¡¯t he just defeat those skeletons?¡± Of course, Yu Zhuang also noticed the Mermaid Princess ¡®expression. Then, anger appeared on his face again. He had to teach Xiao Changtian a lesson. Xiao Changtian was still looking at the Pi Xiu in front of him angrily. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s furious expression, Pi Xiu finally compromised. ¡°Forget it, forget it. If I don¡¯t admit it, Master will probably continue to waste time with me.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly and then climbed up to his pants. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry expression instantly disappeared when he saw Pi Xiu accurately pounce on his money bag. ¡°I knew it. The Pi Xiu just now must have been possessed by something! Otherwise, why would he act like that?¡± Xiao Changtian had heard from others that even these demonic beasts had the possibility of being possessed. Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t dare to be too careless when he saw Pi Xiu¡¯s abnormal reaction. ¡°Senior, your pet is simply too powerful!¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Princess slowly walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and said with a smile. ¡°No, no, no, Princess, you¡¯re exaggerating. This guy is usually delicious, and his laziness isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t say that the Pi Xiu was so powerful because it was possessed. ¡°Master, you¡¯re so humble. Such a powerful pet is really enviable.¡± However, the Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian was thinking. She thought that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious. ¡°Right, princess, since these skeletons have been destroyed, we should hurry up and leave.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to continue this topic with the Mermaid Princess. If he was exposed later, he would be finished. However, the mermaid princess noticed that it seemed that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to talk to her too much. So she thought to herself, Very good, kid, you have successfully attracted my attention. This was because the Mermaid Princess had been the center of attention since she was born, and she had always been a man of her word. Therefore, no man would reject her conversation. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about her at all, which piqued the Mermaid Princess ¡®interest. ¡°Stop looking, stop looking. Strong Fish, let¡¯s hurry up and follow them!¡± After the people in front left, the Second Elder shouted at Yu Zhuang. ¡°Damn Xiao Changtian! Just you wait!¡± In the end, Yu Zhuang followed him reluctantly. ¡°Sigh, look at Senior¡¯s charm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That Mermaid Princess was charmed by Senior so quickly.¡± The Mermaid Princess¡¯s actions naturally attracted the attention of the members of the Jade-chilling Sect. Hence, the members of the Jade-chilling Sect looked at them excitedly. ¡°Our senior is one of the strongest. Even I, a man, have been charmed by senior, let alone the Mermaid Princess!¡± Chapter 957 - Chapter 957: I’m Going to See It Personally (1) Chapter 957: I¡¯m Going to See It Personally (1) Just like that, after these people went around the skeletons, their vision became clear. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this forbidden area to be so big. Then where should we start looking for our things?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the vast land in front of him and murmured. However, at this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of the map in his hand. ¡°Could it be that the map is depicting the situation in this forbidden area?¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian immediately took out the map in his hand. ¡°He¡­ How did he get a map of our forbidden land?¡± After Xiao Changtian took out the map, all the mermaids were shocked. They didn¡¯t have a map of the forbidden land, but this human in front of them did. So what was the ability of this human in front of him? He actually took out such a thing. The Mermaid Race¡¯s First Elder¡¯s expression changed drastically. He could not believe what they were seeing. The Great Elder had witnessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, so he was afraid of him. Now that Xiao Changtian had taken out the map of the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s forbidden land, the Great Elder felt even more incredulous. At this moment, the Great Elder was secretly rejoicing. Fortunately, the clan leader did not openly disobey this human. If this human were to get angry, the Mermaid Race would not be able to withstand it. ¡°As expected, why can¡¯t I understand the things on this map? It turned out that the route drawn on it was the route inside the forbidden area.¡± When Xiao Changtian saw the map clearly, he said in surprise. The people from the Secret Pavilion were really amazing. They could even draw such a detailed map of this place. ¡°Senior, since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we split up?¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect had also seen the map in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. He had guessed that since the senior had taken out the map, it meant that the senior did not want to travel with them. After all, they had also been a burden behind Senior for so long. Senior must be impatient with them. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to split up, let¡¯s act quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think too much about it after hearing the words of the sect master of the Yaoling Sect. After all, they were looking for different things. They couldn¡¯t stay together forever. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time. After all, this realm could only be opened for 15 days. As expected, Senior must have despised them for being a burden. When the sect leader of the Jadeite Sect heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer without hesitation, he instantly became dejected. ¡°These hateful humans actually want to split up!¡± However, the merfolk¡¯s expressions became even more serious after hearing their words. ¡°I knew that these humans wouldn¡¯t want to do anything good in the forbidden area of our Mermaid Race.¡± The Second Mermaid Elder said disdainfully after hearing their words. ¡°But this is also good. Since we split up, we can better deal with that human.¡± ¡°Then Second Elder, how should we deal with that human?¡± At this moment, Yu Zhuang also came over. He had long wanted to teach that human a lesson, and it just so happened that the human wanted to move alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We just need to follow that person first.¡± On the other side, the Mermaid Princess immediately went up to Xiao Changtian when she heard that he was going to act alone. ¡°Expert, since my father has already said that we should follow you, then let me follow you this time.¡± ¡°What? Mermaid Princess, are you sure you want to follow me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Mermaid Princess helplessly. With his strength, he couldn¡¯t even protect himself in this forbidden land. If this mermaid was injured in the forbidden land with him, wouldn¡¯t the Mermaid Race Patriarch find trouble with him if he went out? ¡°Master, not only does the princess want to follow you, we also want to follow you.¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Race¡¯s First Elder walked over with the Second Mermaid Elder and a few other mermaids. ¡°Alright then. Since you all want to do this, then follow me.¡± These Mermaid Race Elders were definitely powerful. When the time came, he might be able to avoid some danger by following them. When Second Elder and the others saw how easily Xiao Changtian agreed, they immediately smiled brightly. They wanted to show Xiao Chang Tian how powerful they were in the forbidden area. Compared to Xiao Changtian¡¯s group, which had many mermen following them, the Jaded Jade Sect only had a few mermen. They would not forget the mission the clan leader had given them this time. They had to watch these humans carefully. If these humans dared to do anything to harm the merfolk, they would not let them off easily. Just like that, Xiao Changtian led the group of mermaids into the forbidden area. At this moment, inside the Spiritual Forbidden Zone. ¡°Damn it, how can this big black monkey be so powerful!¡± These few demons had suffered the black monkey¡¯s evil hands. When they realized that something was wrong, Sheng Qi had already lost his breath. None of them had expected that all of this was because of this big black monkey. This big black monkey¡¯s strength was also not ordinary and tyrannical. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ve already gotten the teleportation artifact, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Daoist Hun Yi said to the other saintesses with his body covered in blood. At this moment, the few of them could not care less about missions. Their lives were more important at the moment. At this time, the Demon God and Demon Flame of the Demon World also felt that something was wrong. ¡°The lamps of Saint Seven and Saint Eight were actually extinguished. That Xiao Changtian is really difficult to deal with.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked ahead angrily and said fiercely. He had sent out so many people and lost so many subordinates, but in the end, he could not do anything to Xiao Changtian. This made Sacred Lord Demonic Flame extremely unwilling. ¡°Mo Yan, the Demon Master is in a very bad condition. If we don¡¯t get the jade green saint rock back, the demon lord won¡¯t let us off easily after he wakes up.¡± The Demon God Saintess was also furious. Xiao Changtian had ruined so many of their plans, but they, the mighty Demon Race, couldn¡¯t do anything to him. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going to use my clone to take a look personally.¡± In the end, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said slowly after calming down. He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t deal with Xiao Changtian himself! On the other side, Xiao Changtian led these people to the forbidden area according to the map. Except for the Great Elder, who was very afraid of Xiao Changtian, the rest of the mermen were all staring at him with sinister eyes. ¡°Aiyo, aiyo, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it.¡± At this moment, Yu Zhuang suddenly shouted at the people in front of him. Chapter 958 - Chapter 958: Senior Actually Likes This Kind (1) Chapter 958: Senior Actually Likes This Kind (1) ¡°What¡¯s wrong, fish? What¡¯s going on with you?¡± The mermaid elder immediately asked when he saw Yu Zhuang squatting down with his hand on his stomach. ¡°Aiyo, my stomach hurts. My stomach hurts too much. I can¡¯t walk now.¡± The Second Elder immediately understood that he had started. ¡°The expert in front, can you wait a moment? Strong Fish¡¯s stomach is hurting so much that he can¡¯t stand up.¡± The Second Mermaid Elder immediately shouted at the people in front of him. Their plan this time was to let Xiao Changtian lure them away for a period of time. Then, they would set up a killing formation here. If Xiao Changtian came back, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out alive. ¡°She¡¯s really delicate. She¡¯s only walked for a short distance, but her stomach hurts so much that she can¡¯t stand up.¡± The Mermaid Princess rolled her eyes in disdain when she heard the shouts behind her. That Yu Zhuang was really not to be liked. He was not as attractive as the senior. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t you rest here for a while? Do you need my help?¡± Xiao Changtian was also attracted by his words. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what they were up to. ¡°Aiya, expert, thank you so much. Looking at the strong fish, it didn¡¯t look like he had eaten something bad.¡± The second mermaid elder immediately put on a worried expression. ¡°By the way, Second Elder, I heard that there seems to be a return weed in this forbidden area that can cure the fish¡¯s illness.¡± At this moment, another actor immediately went on stage. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t I help you find it? Tell me what the returning weed looks like first.¡± Sure enough, Xiao Changtian immediately fell for their trap after hearing their words. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. There¡¯s no need, expert. I was rude to you before. I¡¯m really embarrassed to ask you to help me now.¡± In an instant, Yu Zhuang was possessed by the drama spirit. In order to make Xiao Changtian believe him more, he had made ample preparations. ¡°Sigh, since you¡¯ve already realized your mistake, then if I continue to hold on to it, it will seem like I¡¯m too petty.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that these mermaids weren¡¯t as unreasonable as he thought. They even knew how to apologize to him. This meant that these mermaids were not bad by nature. Although he did not know why they discriminated against humans so much. However, Xiao Changtian believed that these people and fish would still do good deeds. Then, the second elder casually said the appearance of a seaweed. Such seaweed should not be difficult to find in the forbidden area, and he would not be found so quickly. This gave them enough time to set up the array. ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Senior. Since you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, the Mermaid Princess suddenly said,¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here and watch that useless Yu Zhuang. She felt annoyed when she looked at Yu Zhuang. ¡°Princess!¡± Yu Zhuang saw that the Mermaid Princess wanted to go with Xiao Changtian. Although he was unwilling, he thought about his next plan and endured it. Just like that, Xiao Changtian brought the Mermaid Princess to the distance to search for the Returning Grass. ¡°Princess, where does this harem often appear?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Mermaid Princess and asked. Although the second elder had told him what that Hoplocalyx looked like, Xiao Changtian still wanted to find something to talk about when he saw how dull the two were on the road. ¡°Siha, Siha, Mermaid Princess! A great beauty of the Mermaid Race! He¡¯s right beside me now.¡± Compared to Xiao Changtian who was very calm, Pi Xiu was very excited as he followed behind Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t expect to be able to get so close to a mermaid beauty one day. Following his master was really too enjoyable. ¡°Haha, Senior, if we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll be able to find that thing soon.¡± When the Mermaid Princess saw that Xiao Changtian was talking to her, she laughed happily. As expected, no one can resist my beauty. Even if it was an expert, wouldn¡¯t he fall for her now? No, it should be under her mermaid skirt. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± Just as the Mermaid Princess finished speaking, Pi Xiu couldn¡¯t help but run over and rub her feet. F * ck! Senior¡¯s pet is ugly! However, before the Mermaid Princess could hear Xiao Changtian¡¯s reply, she saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s ugly pet crawl to her feet. ¡°Heh¡­Heh, senior, may I know what breed your pet is?¡± The Mermaid Princess had never seen such an ugly thing before. ¡°Aiya, I picked it up by the roadside. I quite like it, so I¡¯ve been keeping it by my side.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to reveal Pi Xiu¡¯s identity. After all, Pi Xiu had helped him find so many gold coins. How could Xiao Changtian not like Pi Xiu? However, looking at Pi Xiu¡¯s fawning appearance, Xiao Changtian felt a little helpless. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Pi Xiu was so lecherous in the beginning? ¡°Senior, you said you like this?¡± When Xiao Changtian said that he liked the ugly thing under his feet, the Mermaid Princess seemed to have been struck by lightning. Then, his eyes widened. No way! No way! Senior, how could you possibly like this thing? This thing was so ugly. There was probably nothing uglier than it in the world. Could it be that Senior had no sense of aesthetics? ¡°That¡¯s right. If I don¡¯t have him, I¡¯ll definitely be sad to death.¡± How could Xiao Changtian bear to let Pixiu, this treasure, get hurt? He was still waiting for Pi Xiu to find gold coins for him. ¡°We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re done for!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Mermaid Princess muttered in disbelief. No wonder senior had always been so uninterested in him. Now, he finally found the reason. It turned out that senior didn¡¯t like beautiful ones, but rather ugly ones. What should the Mermaid Princess do? Even the Mermaid Princess couldn¡¯t be this ugly. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Pi Xiu saw that the Mermaid Princess did not reject his approach, so he added more. Looking at the Mermaid Princess ¡®tail, Pi Xiu licked it. ¡°Ah!¡± The Mermaid Princess was completely frightened. She had met someone special. In the end, he actually met such a human, and this human was so lecherous. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t bully the princess, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Xiao Changtian was also shocked by the Mermaid Princess. However, when he saw that all of this was because of Pi Xiu, anger instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Sigh, as expected, I shouldn¡¯t have appeared. Even if this thing offended me, senior only taught it a lesson verbally.¡± The Mermaid Princess looked at the scene between the man and the beast, and her heart ached even more. Chapter 959 - Chapter 959: Why Are You Doing This To Me (1) Chapter 959: Why Are You Doing This To Me (1) ¡°Sigh! That thing seems to be the return weed we¡¯re looking for!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was seriously lecturing Pi Xiu, he suddenly turned his head and saw the Returning Grass. ¡°Aiya! Senior, our luck is really good. Since we¡¯ve found it, let¡¯s hurry back.¡± The Mermaid Princess was also very surprised. After all, this thing wasn¡¯t so easy to find. Unless they were extremely lucky. ¡°Sigh, forget it. Even the luckiest senior doesn¡¯t like people like him.¡± When the Mermaid Princess thought about this, she felt extremely depressed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. It really didn¡¯t take much effort.¡± Xiao Changtian happily plucked the item and followed the Mermaid Princess back. ¡°F * ck! How did they come back so quickly?¡± Just as the merman was looking around leisurely, he suddenly saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Two¡­Second Elder! Not good, not good, Xiao Changtian and the others are back.¡± The merman quickly ran back to report. ¡°What? They had only left for a short while before they returned.¡± Yu Zhuang did not expect that Xiao Changtian would come back not long after the First Elder was sent away. ¡°Second Elder, what should we do now? We can¡¯t just give up on our plan like this.¡± Yu Zhuang was looking at the distance anxiously. His face was pale, afraid that Xiao Changtian would find out that they had set up this formation. That damned Xiao Changtian, that thing wasn¡¯t so easy to find, but he actually came back so quickly. Did he find the P.E. A.?! ¡°Strong Fish! You actually don¡¯t believe in your Second Elder¡¯s strength.¡± At this moment, the Second Elder glared at Yu Zhuang. He was about to complete the entire array, but Yu Zhuang¡¯s roar made the lines crooked. It was not because of his superb skills. He immediately repaired the array, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about Xiao Changtian¡¯s return. ¡°Two¡­Second Elder! Is it already completed?¡± Yu Zhuang looked at the Second Elder in disbelief. One had to know that such a formation required a lot of energy. Now, the Second Elder was actually able to complete it in such a short period of time. It was really too shocking. ¡°You have to know that I¡¯m the fastest man in the world! No, it¡¯s the fastest merman!¡± Seeing Yu Zhuang¡¯s shocked expression, the Second Mermaid Elder felt extremely proud. His strength had increased quite a bit these days. It was just an array formation. It was simple. ¡°Second Elder is still the best!¡± Yu Zhuang¡¯s heart was once again filled with hope. Now, as long as Xiao Changtian stepped into this formation, he would be smashed into pieces. Moreover, this formation was specially designed to deal with humans. Even if the princess followed Xiao Changtian, she would not be hurt at all. ¡°He¡¯s here! He was here! Xiao Changtian is really here!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly appeared in their line of sight. ¡°Aiyo, my stomach! It really hurts!¡± The moment he looked at Xiao Changtian, Yu Zhuang laid down on the ground again. ¡°Quick, brother, this is the return weed you wanted! Quick, Elder, let him eat it.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect the mermaid¡¯s condition to become so serious. Before they left, the mermaid¡¯s face was still a little rosy. He didn¡¯t expect her face to turn pale. Yu Zhuang wasn¡¯t shocked by Xiao Changtian¡¯s return weed. What shocked him was that Xiao Changtian actually walked over. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I must be hallucinating. Impossible, the person in front of him couldn¡¯t be Xiao Changtian.¡± Yu Zhuang instantly closed his eyes, no longer looking at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hey, Elder, why aren¡¯t you moving? Look at this mermaid brother, he¡¯s in so much pain that he can¡¯t even open his eyes!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Second Elder who was standing there in shock. At such an urgent moment, he was still in the mood to be in a daze. At this moment, Elder Er was extremely shocked. His pupils contracted as he looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°This is impossible! As long as it was a human who entered this array formation, there would definitely be no chance of survival. How could this Xiao Changtian walk in so easily?¡± ¡°Furthermore, he can walk freely in the array formation. All of this is fake, right?¡± The Second Elder could not believe that there was actually a problem with his array formation. This human was actually not injured at all because of his array formation. ¡°Two¡­Two¡­Second Elder, is this true?¡± When Yu Zhuang opened his eyes again, Xiao Changtian was still standing in front of him. She even smiled at him. This was simply too terrifying! ¡°Aiya, this thing is real. I saw Senior pluck it with my own eyes.¡± The Mermaid Princess said impatiently. These two people were really dilly-dallying. He was already in a bad mood. This strong fish was still like this. It was really annoying! Seeing a strong merman like Yu Zhuang acting like a woman, the Mermaid Princess wanted to slap him to vent her anger. ¡°Hurry up¡­Hurry up and eat it!¡± The Second Elder was very depressed at this moment, so he stuffed the Return Alligator into Yu Zhuang¡¯s mouth. ¡°Woo! Wuuu!¡± Yu Zhuang didn¡¯t expect that he would be the one injured in the end. However, Second Elder, there is something wrong with the formation. You can¡¯t take it out on me! If he didn¡¯t have a disease in that area, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to help but lose weight if he ate it. He did not expect the Second Elder to stuff it into his mouth without hesitation. ¡°Pfft-¡± As expected, the strong fish that he had just eaten had a reaction at this moment. ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°D * mn, this thing is actually so poisonous!¡± At that moment, a huge stench of fart instantly swept across everyone present. Even the few mermaids standing guard in the distance could not help but cover their mouths and noses. ¡°Strong Fish! You¡¯re so f * cking disgusting!¡± The Mermaid Princess couldn¡¯t help but curse at Yu Zhuang. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± Seeing that everyone around him was looking at him with the same gaze, Strong Fish finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran away while covering his butt. This time, he had lost all his face! Even the princess hated him. ¡°Princess, don¡¯t be too angry. This is human nature. After all, you can¡¯t control yourself.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but laugh as he watched Yu Zhuang¡¯s figure escape. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Princess, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry.¡± At this moment, the Second Elder came back to his senses awkwardly. Who would have thought that she would stuff the food into Yu Zhuang¡¯s mouth in anger? Yu Zhuang, it¡¯s the elder who has let you down. I¡¯ll have to trouble you this time! Chapter 960 - Chapter 960: How Dare You Vomiting On Me (1) Chapter 960: How Dare You Vomiting On Me (1) ¡°Haha, expert, why don¡¯t I go and see what¡¯s going on first?¡± The Second Mermaid Elder wanted to find Yu Zhuang to discuss countermeasures, so she found an excuse. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as the Second Elder was about to walk towards Yu Zhuang, everyone heard an earth-shattering sound in the distance. After the sound, Xiao Changtian and the others could clearly see that the seawater in the distance had turned yellow. ¡°D * mn, that thing is too poisonous!¡± He didn¡¯t know if the underwater creatures in that area could survive. This was really a huge loss. ¡°Haha, from the looks of it, Yu Zhuang shouldn¡¯t be done yet. I won¡¯t go now.¡± The Second Mermaid Elder looked into the distance with disdain. What exactly did this strong fish eat these two days? It actually had such a big reaction! It was really disgusting! After waiting for a long time, Strong Fish finally staggered back from afar. ¡°Long¡­Elder, expert, I should be fine now.¡± Yu Zhuang said as he looked at the people present with an ugly expression. It was all her fault for eating too much chili before she left. Now that she had pooped so much, she felt that Pi Yanzi would not be able to hold on. ¡°Yu Zhuang, are you really alright?¡± Seeing Yu Zhuang walking over, the Second Elder quickly gave him a look. Since there was nothing wrong with Xiao Changtian this time, perhaps there was something wrong with his array. If he tried again, Xiao Changtian would definitely die here. Therefore, he still needed another chance. ¡°Second Elder, what happened to your eyes? Is it uncomfortable? I feel much better after pooping!¡± Yu Zhuang looked at the Second Elder¡¯s eyes in confusion. What was this Second Elder trying to say to him? Why did he feel that the Second Elder seemed to have something to say? ¡°F * ck!¡± The Second Elder did not expect that this Yu Zhuang was so stupid that he could not even understand his hint! What trash! ¡°This forbidden land is really terrifying. Fortunately, I¡¯m not a mermaid.¡± Looking at the two of them, Xiao Changtian sighed. Once they entered the forbidden area, it was either that mermaid¡¯s stomach hurt or that mermaid¡¯s eyes had problems. No wonder the mermaids of the Mermaid Race had listed this place as a forbidden area. It was indeed not easy to enter. On the other side, in the Demon Realm. ¡± Hahaha, I¡¯ve successfully made the round!¡± An excited voice came from Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s cave. ¡°Although my main body can¡¯t leave the Demon Realm, I can think of other ways!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Demon Race person who looked exactly like her in satisfaction. This time, he had spent two drops of blood essence to refine himself. Although his ability was not as good as his, it had many functions. It would definitely be useful if he used it to investigate Xiao Changtian. This time, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had paid a huge price. Not only did he spend two drops of his blood essence, but he also killed at least a hundred demons to provide demonic qi. It was to ensure that nothing would go wrong this time. ¡°Hahaha, Xiao Changtian, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time! My Demonic Flame Sacred Lord! He¡¯s here!¡± After saying that, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame closed her eyes in the cave. Then, she opened her eyes. At that moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the two people in front of him and sighed helplessly. ¡°Oh right, why haven¡¯t I seen First Elder and the others?¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Princess looked around but didn¡¯t see the First Elder and the others. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the great elder who was also anxious when he saw Yu Zhuang and wanted to help him look for him? I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so quickly.¡± the Second Mermaid Elder explained to the Mermaid Princess. He wouldn¡¯t say that he had purposely left the place because he needed to create a formation. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go forward while looking for the Great Elder.¡± Xiao Changtian suggested. Since this place was so terrifying, he should finish searching and leave as soon as possible. Although the Mermaid Second Elder was unwilling, he could only follow after the Mermaid Princess. ¡°Hey, Second Elder, Second Elder, you haven¡¯t replied to me. Are your eyes uncomfortable?¡± Yu Zhuang looked at the mermaid elder in confusion. ¡°You trash, shut up!¡± The Second Mermaid Elder glared at him impatiently before ignoring him. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re clearly the one who can¡¯t do it. Why are you dragging me into this now?¡± Yu Zhuang didn¡¯t know what the Second Mermaid Elder was thinking. He was clearly trying to convince himself that there was absolutely no problem with the formation, but now that there was a problem, he was blaming him. At that time, not far from Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Hahaha, this is the place. Xiao Changtian, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame smiled proudly. This time, he would personally attack Xiao Changtian and catch him off guard. The rest of the people didn¡¯t go back, so the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian had left the courtyard. ¡°Hiss! Why did he feel the aura of a demon?¡± At this moment, the kirin in the small courtyard suddenly raised its head and looked around. ¡°Sigh, it must be because I haven¡¯t encountered demons for too long that I¡¯m hallucinating.¡± Immediately after, Qilin focused his gaze on what was in front of him. He wanted to snatch two fish from the white tiger¡¯s mouth. To be honest, Qilin had never eaten fish before. However, this white tiger was really stingy, giving him one. It was not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll sneak in quietly and kill Xiao Changtian.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had already formed a plan in her mind. Now, everything was ready. All that was left was the east wind. Just like that, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame sneaked into the courtyard. Because his body had fused with his abilities this time, others could not see him. That was why he was so confident that he could kill Xiao Changtian in one go. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s at the door in front!¡± However, just as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame turned the corner, Qilin suddenly appeared in front of her. ¡°F * ck!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s heart jumped into her throat. However, he quickly calmed down. ¡°Damn it, I almost forgot. No one can see me when I come over. Even beasts can¡¯t see it.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stood in front of Qilin and looked at him smugly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Just as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Qilin in front of him smugly and was about to say that it wouldn¡¯t add him¡­ The Qilin instantly vomited all of its vomit onto the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord. ¡°F!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cursed. ¡°Motherf * cker! How dare you vomit on me!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame glared at the Qilin in front of him as if he wanted to eat him alive. ¡°Er-what, er-there¡¯s a sound? Ugh-¡° Chapter 961 - Chapter 961: The Mermaid Was Shocked (1) Chapter 961: The Mermaid Was Shocked (1) However, before Sacred Lord Demonic Flame could make a move, he felt an intense burning sensation on his body. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute! How did he¡­How did this happen?¡± At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame felt the demonic energy in her body rapidly draining away. ¡°F * ck!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame cursed for the last time before disappearing completely. ¡°Ugh, I really think I heard something? Could it be an illusion?¡± After vomiting, Qilin looked around in confusion. It was all because of the fish that White Tiger gave him. The fish bones were actually so many and so hard. It was stuck in its throat. In order to make the fishbone spit out, Qilin could not help but come over to spit out his own. After vomiting, Qilin felt much better. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! How did it become like this!¡± At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame opened his eyes. This time, he had made the preparations, but he did not expect to be defeated in that place. That guy seemed to be a Qilin! He actually ruined his good thing! Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was about to explode from anger. If it wasn¡¯t for this accident, Xiao Changtian would have killed himself! ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. This accident must not happen again. I want to refine another strengthened version of myself!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked into the distance unwillingly. He had learned his lesson last time, so he would definitely be fully prepared this time. At that time, Xiao Changtian led the mermaids away for a short while before they met the mermaid grand elder and the others. ¡°Yu Zhuang, it looks like you¡¯ve recovered, right? In that case, I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± The mermaid grand elder looked at Yu Zhuang and smiled as he nodded. ¡°Gulp!¡± However, just as the Mermaid Grand Elder finished speaking, Yu Zhuang¡¯s stomach instantly let out a rumbling sound. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. First Elder, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± Yu Zhuang smiled apologetically at the Great Elder and ran off into the distance again. ¡°This¡­ Is there any way to deal with this mermaid brother?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If this continued, he would definitely be dragged to death. At that time, he would not be able to bear such a huge responsibility. ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a louder voice came from afar. All in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all, all in all! ¡°F * ck! Who was so bold! How dare you poison this place!¡± Before the smell could reach them, a furious voice suddenly sounded not far away. The sound seemed to have reached the ground, showing its terrifying power. Who is the name? Who¡¯s talking there?¡± Hearing that voice, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that some strange creature had appeared again? ¡°Motherf * cker! Which b * stard was it! You¡¯re poisoning me here.¡± Under everyone¡¯s horrified gazes, a huge mermaid slowly appeared in their line of sight from afar. ¡°Human! Mermaid King!¡± When the merfolk saw that figure, their faces instantly turned pale. Bang! Bang! In an instant, everyone present knelt down with a thud. The Mermaid King¡¯s lower body alone was as tall as three mermaids. ¡°Mermaid King, we didn¡¯t mean to offend you this time. Please forgive us.¡± The Great Elder who was kneeling on his head trembled slightly as he spoke to the Mermaid King. ¡°So it¡¯s you bastards who actually dared to poison this king! But do you think this king will let you off so easily?¡± When the Mermaid King saw these people, the anger on his face grew even stronger. ¡°But we didn¡¯t poison you. It¡¯s just that a mermaid had diarrhea.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t kneel down like the merfolk. Instead, he stood there in a daze and looked at the Mermaid King. ¡°Human! Ha! It was really strange to see humans here.¡± However, the Mermaid King didn¡¯t give them a good look. Instead, he looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. ¡°Human, why didn¡¯t you kneel when you saw this king?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not a mermaid. Why should I kneel?¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why the Mermaid King was here, he wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Senior! That was our Mermaid King! An existence that no one in our Mermaid Race dares to provoke!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reckless attitude, the Mermaid Princess immediately tried to persuade him. Although Senior wasn¡¯t interested in him, he still had to remind him. ¡°That¡¯s right! Expert, you¡¯re dragging us down by doing this!¡± The other merfolk were terrified. This human actually dared to speak to the Mermaid King like this. He must have had enough of living! ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just a small ordinary person, yet you dare to be so bold to treat this king like this. Alright then, I¡¯ll start with you.¡± After the Mermaid King finished speaking, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and threw a slap at Xiao Changtian. ¡°We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re done for!¡± Everyone who saw this scene closed their eyes. The one who dealt with Xiao Changtian was none other than their Mermaid King! Although he didn¡¯t know how it had suddenly disappeared many years ago. However, his strength was unquestionable. He was no match for the Mermaid King. ¡°Pa-¡± After this voice sounded, everyone¡¯s expression changed. It seemed that Xiao Changtian was completely finished. ¡°No, are you making a scene from here?¡± However, before they could open their eyes, they didn¡¯t hear the Mermaid King¡¯s voice, but Xiao Changtian¡¯s disdainful voice. ¡°How¡­ What was going on? This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± After opening their eyes, everyone¡¯s pupils constricted. His face was filled with disbelief. This was because the scene in front of them was not what they had imagined. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was holding the Mermaid King¡¯s palm in disdain. The Mermaid King, who was being held by Xiao Changtian, no longer had the arrogance from before. However, his eyes had already shrunk into pinholes. He looked at Xiao Changtian as if he was looking at a monster. ¡°Heh, such trash still dares to come out and play tricks. You overestimate yourself!¡± Xiao Changtian had let the system detect his strength a second before the Mermaid King made his move. He had thought that the Mermaid King must be very strong to be able to scare these mermaids so badly. In the end, he only had six points of cultivation, not even ten points. This made Xiao Changtian even more disdainful. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, I¡­ I-I know I was wrong! Please let me live.¡± The Mermaid King looked at Xiao Changtian and didn¡¯t dare to be so impudent anymore. What a joke, this human in front of him was not a mortal! This was clearly a god! Chapter 962 - Chapter 962: Stay Away From Me (1) Chapter 962: Stay Away From Me (1) ¡°This¡­ This was impossible. How could this be?¡± The second mermaid elder was the most unbelievable. If the human in front of him was really that powerful, then it meant that he had not drawn the array wrongly. It was because Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was too strong, and even the array formation was useless against him. At this moment, the more the mermaid elder thought about it, the colder her heart became. ¡°Senior¡­I really, really know that I was wrong.¡± The Mermaid King didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Changtian was still holding onto him. As long as Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t let go, that terrifying power would always surround him. He didn¡¯t dare to move even if he wanted to. ¡°Since you are the Mermaid King, it means that you have lived here for a long time.¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of something and asked the Mermaid King. ¡°Yes¡­ Senior, I have indeed lived here for a long time. Because of the confinement, I can only stay in this place and can¡¯t go out.¡± Although the Mermaid King didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian asked this question, he still told the truth. ¡°Did I ask you why you can¡¯t go out?¡± Xiao Changtian glared at the Mermaid King. This glance caused the Mermaid King¡¯s huge body to tremble. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve been living here for so long. Then he must know where the spirit tree seeds are, right?¡± Wasn¡¯t this a ready-made tool? Since he could be so arrogant here, it meant that no one in this situation dared to provoke him. Therefore, it was most suitable for him to help him find the spirit tree seeds. ¡°Spirit Tree seed?¡± However, the Mermaid King looked at Xiao Changtian and slowly raised his head. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know. Hurry up and bring the spirit tree seed over.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Mermaid King with a sharp gaze. At this time, this Mermaid King still wanted to play tricks under his nose. Did he really think that he didn¡¯t know? Moreover, at the end of the map, there was a huge mermaid drawn. What did that mean? This meant that the spirit tree seed was definitely related to the Mermaid King. ¡°Ah! Ah! Senior, I¡¯ll go find the spirit tree seed for you now. Please let go!¡± He didn¡¯t know why the Mermaid King was so weak and why the mermaids who came with him were so afraid of him. However, Xiao Changtian would not let the Mermaid King off so easily. Those mermaids must have their own beliefs, so they did not dare to offend the Mermaid King. Sometimes, a person¡¯s beliefs were not completely correct. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s tyrannical power, the Mermaid King turned around and went to look for the spiritual tree seed. ¡°Senior! You, you really make us admire you.¡± The Mermaid Princess, who had been stunned for a long time, finally reacted. He looked at Xiao Changtian with admiration. ¡°You merfolk don¡¯t need to be afraid of such trash. He was just pretending.¡± Looking at these merfolk, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but comfort them. These mermaids were still trying to persuade him at the critical moment, even though they were clearly so afraid. They didn¡¯t want to drag him down. This meant that these merfolk were all kind! ¡°Too¡­ It was too terrifying! The Mermaid King didn¡¯t take him seriously, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him again.¡± The second elder muttered in fear after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Phew, First Elder, Second Elder, I feel much better after this.¡± At this moment, Yu Zhuang¡¯s voice came from afar. At this moment, Yu Zhuang was walking towards them with light steps. ¡°Strong Fish! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Seeing Yu Zhuang, the Mermaid Princess ¡®face darkened once again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Yu Zhuang had gone far away to deal with it, how could the Mermaid King have appeared? Fortunately, Senior had saved them again this time. Otherwise, these mermaids would have been dead by now! ¡°Duke¡­Princess! What was going on? Why is it because of me?¡± Yu Zhuang looked at everyone present with a dumbfounded expression. He realized that it wasn¡¯t just the Mermaid Princess who was looking at him. Even the other Mermaids were looking at him in the same way. No way, the person outside was pulling, and the pot came from the sky. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why was he always the unlucky one? Why were they all looking at him like that? At this moment, Yu Zhuang was very confused. ¡°Hey, Second Elder, what¡¯s going on?¡± Yu Zhuang, who was confused, slowly walked to the side of the Mermaid Second Elder and asked softly. ¡°Get lost! Stay away from me!¡± The Second Elder was already very panicked and depressed, but he suddenly smelled the smell of feces. Thus, he looked at Yu Zhuang who was walking over and said fiercely. Not only Second Elder, but everyone else also covered their mouths and noses and looked at him with disgust. ¡°I¡¯m really innocent!¡± Yu Zhuang felt that he was more wronged than Dou E. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, the thing, I¡¯ve already brought the thing for you.¡± At this moment, the Mermaid King¡¯s voice sounded again. Although the Mermaid King was extremely unwilling, Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was simply too strong. Even if he cultivated for another hundred years, he wouldn¡¯t dare to resist such a god-level figure. Moreover, although the spirit tree seed was very important to him, without the spirit tree seed, he would not be able to absorb the ability. In other words, he would never be able to go out in his life. However, there was still a difference between not being able to go out in this lifetime and dying here now. Therefore, the Mermaid King could only obediently take out the spirit tree seed. ¡°Ah!¡± Just as everyone watched the Mermaid King approach, Strong Fish suddenly cried out in surprise. ¡°What the f * ck are you doing? You scared me.¡± The Second Elder, who had finally calmed down a little, was scared out of his wits by Yu Zhuang¡¯s shout. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No! The Mermaid King!¡± Yu Zhuang was terrified. That was the Mermaid King! Why didn¡¯t they react? ¡°Shut up!¡± In the end, the mermaid elder picked up the seaweed on the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian finally smiled when he saw the spirit tree seed in the Mermaid King¡¯s hand. Now that he had found another spirit tree seed, he was one step closer to exchanging for spatial coordinates. ¡°Hahaha! Human! Do you really think I¡¯ll give you the item so easily?¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to take the seed from the Mermaid King¡¯s hand¡­ The Mermaid King¡¯s face suddenly turned ferocious. If he could not leave this place for the rest of his life, he would have to bury this human in his grave. ¡°Not good! The Mermaid King was furious.¡± Chapter 963 - Chapter 963: Touching My Boobs (1) Chapter 963: Touching My Boobs (1) When the people present saw the scene in front of them, they were all so shocked that their mouths were wide open. They didn¡¯t expect the Mermaid King to turn the tables on them. This made everyone¡¯s hearts jump to their throats. They weren¡¯t sure if Desolate would be injured by the Mermaid King¡¯s sneak attack. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the palm carried the wind and struck Xiao Changtian¡¯s chest. The speed was so fast that no one could retaliate at all. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The onlookers closed their eyes again. This time, the Mermaid King was ruthless. Even they could feel that the power of that battle was enough to make people afraid of death. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m not a woman, why are you touching my chest!¡± This time, the crowd didn¡¯t hear Xiao Changtian¡¯s scream. It was Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry words. ¡°Me! Me!¡± ¡°What do you mean you! Let me tell you, I¡¯m not interested in men. You¡¯ve found the wrong person this time!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at him impatiently. So this guy was gay. No wonder he kept touching his hand when he wanted to take the spirit tree seed from him. So this was his plan, but he had found the wrong person. Xiao Changtian would never be interested in such a huge merman. ¡°This¡­ This is simply too heaven-defying.¡± Everyone opened their eyes and looked at the scene before them. They were so shocked that their jaws dropped to the ground. They had never expected that the Mermaid King¡¯s heaven-defying palm strike would be described as touching his chest by Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the Mermaid King was even more terrified. He had spent his entire life¡¯s worth of cultivation on that palm strike, but in the end, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. The Mermaid King was so shocked that he could not recover from his shock for a long time. ¡°Hey! Did you touch it or not? Do you want me to take it off for you to touch?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect this dead gay fish to be so shameless. He almost cursed out loud. In the end, the dead fish still did not let go. It even stretched out its fingers and pinched it. Xiao Changtian almost gave him a beating. ¡°Gao¡­ Expert, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± The Mermaid King finally recovered from Xiao Changtian¡¯s rage and quickly retracted his palm. ¡°Terrifying, this is simply too terrifying! The Mermaid King was actually so weak in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands.¡± At this moment, Second Elder and the others had already realized the gap between them and Xiao Changtian. They were still thinking of dealing with Xiao Changtian. Senior must have seen through their scheme long ago, but he just didn¡¯t want to pay attention to them. ¡°Then¡­ Then Second Elder, our plan¡­¡± Seeing this scene, Yu Zhuang swallowed his saliva and muttered. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Motherf * cker, I¡¯ve had enough of you. How did you ask such a stupid question?¡± The Second Elder finally couldn¡¯t help but give Yu Zhuang a hand. He wondered how this retard, Yu Zhuang, had grown up. ¡°F * ck, I was just asking. Why is my head buzzing from being beaten?¡± At this moment, Yu Zhuang felt even more wronged. So the clown was him. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Xiao Changtian impatiently took the seed from the Mermaid King and ignored him. After all, this guy actually dared to touch her chest. Who knew what he would do later? ¡°Since we¡¯ve already obtained the item, let¡¯s go meet up with the people from the Yaoling Sect and return.¡± Xiao Changtian calculated the time. It had been a week since he came here. This was much faster than he had thought. He wondered if the people from the Yaoling Sect had found what they were looking for. ¡°Alright, senior, let¡¯s go now.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s image in the hearts of the masses had completely changed. Now, Xiao Changtian was like a god in their hearts. Even the Mermaid King that they were all afraid of was easily controlled by Xiao Changtian. Just like that, everyone followed Xiao Changtian¡¯s footsteps and returned to the original path. At that time, in the Demon Realm. ¡°Hahaha, this time, I¡¯m going to forge a golem that¡¯s even stronger than the last one. With this puppet, no one can be my match!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at her new self in satisfaction. Last time, he had spent so many things. He did not expect to be killed so easily. This time, he had spent five times more than the last time. Not only did it consume ten points of blood essence, but it also absorbed the demonic qi of hundreds and thousands of demons to refine it. This time, no one could stop him. ¡°Demonic Flame, looks like you¡¯ve gotten twice the result with half the effort this time. You actually prepared so hard.¡± At this moment, the Demon God Saintess¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°This time, I will make Desolate Changtian disappear from this world.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s horrified laughter echoed throughout the cave. On the other side, the Mermaid Tribe Chief stood outside the forbidden area, still guarding it day and night. His precious daughter was still with that person and had not come out. This made him feel uneasy. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of treasure was in the forbidden area, even if that expert took it, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to stop it. At that moment, Xiao Changtian was slowly walking forward. ¡°Wait! Why did it seem like there were a few people there?¡± Xiao Changtian narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was a person, so he looked again. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master! That was a senior! Senior has come to save us!¡± They didn¡¯t know what was in the distance, but it was the people from the Yaoling Sect. They had already gotten their hands on the human-fish glue and were about to meet up with the senior at the entrance when they encountered this monster. The monster spat out a thick black liquid that enveloped them all. Therefore, they looked like black worms squirming. ¡°Hurry up! It¡¯s really Senior! Hurry up and shout for help!¡± The Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect was also looking at Xiao Changtian in surprise. Senior must have sensed that they were in danger, so he came to save them. Otherwise, why would senior come to such a remote place? ¡°Senior! Senior! Come and save us! Come and save us!¡± In an instant, the people from the Majestic Jade Sect shouted at Xiao Changtian in the distance with all their might. ¡°Eh, it¡¯s confirmed! Those things were not humans! He could actually make such a ghostly cry.¡± Xiao Changtian was about to step forward to take a look, but he didn¡¯t expect the thing to make such a tragic sound. Perhaps those things were monsters? They had better leave quickly. Thus, Xiao Changtian called out to the people behind him and walked to the other side without looking back. Chapter 964 - Chapter 964: Where Did He Go (1) Chapter 964: Where Did He Go (1) ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, why? Why did Senior leave?¡± When they thought Xiao Changtian would come to save them, he left without looking back. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way, Senior wouldn¡¯t abandon us just like that, right?¡± Even the Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian had left just like that. However, the second senior brother looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back fiercely. Damn it, those merfolk didn¡¯t do anything to him. He was still alive and well. ¡°Pa-¡± However, just as these people were wailing, a whip suddenly whipped them. ¡°What the hell are you guys shouting about? All of you, be quiet, do you hear me!¡± A huge octopus looked at the people present with a cold expression. These humans had actually barged into this place without any eyes. No matter what, he would not let them go. ¡°Octopus! Octopus! It was over! It¡¯s over!¡± At this moment, the Mermaid King rushed over. ¡°King, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The octopus, who had just taught these humans a lesson, turned around and saw the Mermaid King¡¯s panicked face. ¡°There¡¯s an expert in our forbidden area right now. He even snatched my spirit tree seed away.¡± The Mermaid King complained to the octopus in front of him. ¡°But even though he took all my things, I¡¯m not his match at all.¡± ¡°What? Great King! Someone actually snatched your things! You can¡¯t beat him? And a human!¡± Octopus seemed to have heard something big. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was still someone here who was a match for the Mermaid King. How strong was the Mermaid King? That was a true Saint King. If he hadn¡¯t stayed in this forbidden area, he would have long dominated the entire Eastern Sea. Now, someone had stolen his things, and it seemed that the Mermaid King was very afraid. ¡°Anyway, I came to tell you that the expert hasn¡¯t left yet. You should take note!¡± After the Mermaid King finished speaking, he carefully looked around. ¡°How can a human make the king so afraid?¡± The octopus was puzzled as it watched the Mermaid King leave in a hurry and then looked at the humans tied up by it. At that time, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame went to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard again. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can run to this time.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t believe that such a powerful puppet couldn¡¯t deal with him. Just like that, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame sneaked into Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Qilin, you said you want to eat chicken. Do you think this chicken is okay?¡± Just as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame walked into the courtyard, a figure suddenly walked out of the room. It was Feng Ling ¡®er, who was holding a chicken in her left hand and a knife in her right hand. ¡°Thank you, Sister Ling ¡®er. Of course!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was now fighting with all the animals in the small courtyard. Therefore, he was not afraid of these Immortal Beasts now. These Immortal Beasts were also very dependent on her. Under the watchful eyes of the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord, Feng Ling ¡®er actually came in front of him with a saber in hand. ¡°F * ck! What is this little girl doing!¡± The Demonic Flame Holy Lord could clearly sense that the saber in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s hand was not an ordinary saber. It looked like a sacred artifact. ¡°No way. They shouldn¡¯t have discovered me. My puppets have leveled up so much.¡± Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er walk over with the saint-grade artifact, the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord stood rooted to the ground, not daring to move. ¡°Cluck-cluck-¡± Just as the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s heart was about to beat, Feng Ling ¡®er finally stopped. ¡°Stop shouting. I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er, who was standing in front of the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord, killed the chicken in her hand with a single slash. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, I knew that my puppet was so powerful. How could it be discovered?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the chicken blood on the ground and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°However, why does this girl look so weak, but she actually has such a powerful artifact?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the chicken blood on the ground in a daze. ¡°Forget it, forget it, I don¡¯t want to think so much. I should hurry up and find Xiao Changtian.¡± Then, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame quietly walked toward the broken latrines. ¡°Squeak-¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually no one in this room. Then let¡¯s go to the next one.¡± ¡°Squeak-¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually no one in this room. Damn it! That Xiao Changtian really knows how to hide!¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go to the next room and take a look.¡± ¡°Squeak-¡± ¡°Not good! Murderous intent!¡± Just as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame opened the third door, she suddenly felt an extremely fierce attack that seemed to have been premeditated. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Phew, luckily I dodged quickly.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the door with lingering fear. However, the thing that was thrown at her seemed to be a pillow. ¡°White Tiger, aren¡¯t you afraid that Sister Ling ¡®er will beat you up? He actually messed up Sister Ling ¡®er¡¯s things.¡± The Qilin looked at the White Tiger in the room and said loudly. ¡°Aiya! What do you know? I¡¯m just messing it up so that Sister Ling ¡®er can exercise her body.¡± White Tiger said loudly in the room. ¡°Damn it! He¡¯s not in this room either.¡± When Sacred Lord Demonic Flame saw the situation before her, her expression gradually turned cold. Damn it, where did Xiao Changtian go? There were only a few rooms in this place. He had searched all of them, but he did not see him. ¡°However, the Sister Ling ¡®er that they¡¯re talking about seems to be that little girl. Why don¡¯t I go and threaten that little girl? That little girl¡¯s strength is so weak. He would definitely expose Xiao Changtian.¡± These demonic beasts were not easy for Sacred Lord Demonic Flame to deal with, but couldn¡¯t Sacred Lord Demonic Flame deal with that weak little girl? Just like that, Sacred Lord Demon Flame sneaked behind Feng Ling ¡®er again. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er was holding a saint-grade saber and cutting up those chickens. ¡°He actually used a saint treasure saber to cut a chicken. What a waste.¡± The Demonic Flame Sacred Lord glanced at Feng Ling ¡®er in disdain. ¡°Ka-¡± ¡°Eh? What was going on? Why is this saber so weak?¡± Just as the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord was about to attack, Feng Ling ¡®er suddenly stopped what she was doing. She looked at the knife in her hand and casually threw it behind her. ¡°Pfft-¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t expect to be so unlucky. The knife that Feng Ling ¡®er had casually thrown had landed on his head. ¡°Your grandmother! How dare you plot against me!¡± Because the puppet he had created this time was much stronger, even the sense of pain was connected to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s main body. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was trembling uncontrollably, and she found it difficult to breathe. She felt as if she had been split in half. Chapter 965 - Chapter 965: Another Hit (1) Chapter 965: Another Hit (1) ¡°Aiya! Why did I throw away Senior¡¯s favorite saber! Although that one is blunt, it¡¯s the most convenient for Senior to use. If someone comes looking for me before I come back, that won¡¯t be good.¡± Just as the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord was trying to adjust her body, Feng Ling ¡®er turned around and took the saber back. ¡°Bang¨CBang-¡± ¡°B * tch! Today, I will make you die a horrible death!¡± After adjusting himself, the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord glared at Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s back fiercely. ¡°Pa-¡± However, before the Sacred Lord could make a move, the kitchen knife flew over again. This time, if it hit Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face in a daze¡­ ¡°Aiya, this knife is too blunt. It can¡¯t even cut the chicken. I should just throw it away. When Senior comes back, he shouldn¡¯t blame me.¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er finished speaking, she went to the side to get a new kitchen knife. ¡°Ah-ah-¡± At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was in so much pain that she almost fainted. Twice! Twice, he was slashed by this slut with a sacred artifact! ¡°Ah! I¡¯m in so much pain!¡± At this moment, the Demonic God Saintess, who was standing in the cave, looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame with a strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on with this Demonic Flame? Why did he suddenly start twisting like a maggot when he was meditating?¡± The Demonic God Saintess didn¡¯t know what Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s puppet had experienced in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. As for Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s puppet, although it was invisible, it didn¡¯t mean that a sacred artifact couldn¡¯t attack it. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame might not have felt anything if it was an ordinary artifact, but this was a god-grade artifact! The Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s puppet had lost a lot of demonic power because of Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s two attacks. It was equivalent to two-thirds of the energy he had consumed. ¡°Sister Ling ¡®er! Sister Ling ¡®er! Is it done? Are you done?¡± At this moment, Qilin ran in and asked. ¡°I¡¯m almost there. I¡¯ll be done soon. I don¡¯t think Senior will be coming back for a while, so you shouldn¡¯t cause any trouble these days.¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er finished speaking to the Qilin, she continued with her actions. ¡°What? Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t home! He wouldn¡¯t be back for a while!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, who was already in extreme pain, almost fainted when she heard this. In the end, the clown was me! This puppet had a shelf life to begin with, and it was almost exhausted. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even make it to Xiao Changtian¡¯s return. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was about to explode from anger! Why was the situation completely different from what he had imagined? Moreover, he had refined two puppets at once this time. He would need to rest for at least half a year before he could carry out the next refinement. Good heavens, in the end, he had made such a scene for himself. ¡°Xiao Changtian, just you wait, I will definitely come back!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said fiercely before disappearing completely. On the other side, in the Mermaid Forbidden Land. Xiao Changtian brought everyone to the entrance. However, they had waited here for a long time, but the sect master of the Yaoling Sect and the others had not arrived. ¡°Princess, is it very difficult to find your mermaid isinglass?¡± Xiao Changtian finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Senior, although our clan doesn¡¯t have human isinglass, it should be very easy to find it in this forbidden area.¡± The Mermaid Princess replied respectfully. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian to take a fancy to her anymore. She only hoped that Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t deal with the Mermaid Race. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s been so long. If they found it, they would have come back long ago.¡± Xiao Changtian was very confused at the moment. According to the speed of the people from the Jade-chilling Sect, they shouldn¡¯t have returned by now. Could it be! The group of monsters he had just encountered¡­Eat the people of the Yaoling Sect! ¡°How about this, princess? I¡¯ll go and look for her first.¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian felt his hair stand on end. This forbidden land was simply too terrifying. No wonder the mermaids of the Mermaid Race did not dare to step in. Thus, Xiao Changtian quickly walked in the direction he came from. On the other side, the people from the Yaoling Sect were on the verge of tears as they helped the giant octopus with its work. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, what are you humans doing? If you can¡¯t even do such a small job well, if you can¡¯t finish it before dark, don¡¯t even think about eating!¡± The big octopus said fiercely to the people from Yaolin Sect. ¡°Sob, sob, sob. I never thought that our dignified Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s third largest sect would be reduced to moving these stinky fish and rotten prawns here.¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect seemed to have lost all hope. ¡°It must be because Senior despises us as burdens! ¡®Sob, sob, sob. Am I going to be enslaved by octopuses for the rest of my life?¡¯¡± The people of the Yaoling Sect had never expected that Xiao Changtian would run away after glancing at them from afar. ¡°Sect Master, if you can pass on a message, please help me tell my family that I might not be able to return!¡± ¡°Sect Master, help me tell my sister!¡± ¡°Sect Master, I also¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Damn it! What was going on? Those great demons were the people of the Yaolin Sect!¡± When Xiao Changtian returned, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. The people from the Yaoling Sect were all wrapped in something black and lying on the ground. ¡°What are they looking like now? Could it be that they were cosplaying in this place?¡± Xiao Changtian narrowed his eyes and looked at them from behind. ¡°Damn it, I waited there for so long, but they got addicted to playing here.¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian immediately walked over angrily. ¡°Hey! What are you people trying to do! Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you there?¡± After hearing the voice behind them, the people lying in front of them were all stunned. ¡°Sect Master, listen, it seems to be Senior¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°Alright¡­ What seemed like! It¡¯s me!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted at them impatiently. ¡°Senior! Senior, you¡¯re here to save us!¡± After hearing this voice, those people all turned their heads in surprise. ¡°Senior, I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon us!¡± After the people from the Majestic Jade Sect saw Xiao Changtian, hope once again emerged. ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! What are you all doing there!¡± At this moment, the giant octopus walked over angrily! ¡°You humans are so cunning! None of you can eat tonight!¡± However, just as the octopus finished speaking, it suddenly noticed Xiao Changtian standing at the side. ¡°Bah! And you won¡¯t let us eat! Senior is here to save us! You¡¯re dead!¡± The people from the Yaolin Sect laughed at him, unwilling to be outdone. Chapter 966 - Chapter 966: Abandoned Again (1) Chapter 966: Abandoned Again (1) ¡°That¡¯s right. With senior coming to save us, you¡¯re nothing!¡± The people from the Yaoling Sect all looked at the giant octopus arrogantly. Now that the seniors were here, this octopus actually dared to be so arrogant. Just wait to be punished by senior. ¡°Senior? Are you saying that the one standing is your senior?¡± When the big octopus looked at Xiao Changtian, a faint smile appeared on its face. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re talking about that person?¡± The big octopus¡¯s face was filled with disdain. That person was clearly just a mortal. He did not know if these people were crazy or what, but they actually thought that a mortal would come and save him. It was simply ridiculous! ¡°Damn it! What are these guys talking about me for? How can I deal with this giant octopus?¡± Xiao Changtian panicked when he heard their words. Damn it, he had to deal with such a huge octopus. Did these people from the Yaoling Sect want him dead? Looking at the big octopus in front of him, it seemed to be very strong. He was just a piece of trash. How could he deal with him? The Mermaid King from the beginning was obviously unreliable, so he had asked the system to check. However, the giant octopus in front of him was obviously powerful. He didn¡¯t even need to check to know that this giant octopus would definitely be able to destroy him. ¡°Humph! If you know that Senior is here, hurry up and let us go. Be careful that Senior doesn¡¯t reveal himself to you later!¡± At this moment, Yao Yin shouted at the giant octopus. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! You must have mistaken me for someone else!¡± However, after Yao Yin said that, Xiao Changtian immediately smiled at the giant octopus. ¡°What? Senior! You¡­ What do you mean?¡± The people of the Yaoling Sect had not expected Xiao Changtian to say such words. Immediately, their faces revealed an incredulous expression. ¡°Hahaha, do you really think this mortal can save you? You guys are too naive!¡± The big octopus was also surprised by Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction. It didn¡¯t expect him to be so perceptive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Master of the Jadeite Sect. I¡¯ll definitely come back to save you.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking to the sect master of the Yaoling Sect, he immediately ran into the distance. The speed was so fast that no one expected it. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, so I¡¯ve been abandoned again?¡± Yao Yin looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing figure in a daze. What did Senior mean by this? ¡°Shh! Since Senior said that he would come back to save us, he must have his own plans.¡± Although the Grandmaster of the Majestic Jade Sect was also very confused, she still found an excuse for Xiao Changtian. After all, how could someone with Senior¡¯s strength lie to them? ¡°Damn it, he actually ran so fast. He¡¯s just a mortal. He¡¯s not worth my time.¡± The octopus looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back with disdain. ¡°I wonder where that expert is? Please don¡¯t let me meet you again.¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian quickly ran back to where he came from. ¡°How is it, senior? Have you found them?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian running over in such a hurry, the merfolk present looked at him with some doubt and asked. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t mention it. Hurry up and help save them.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them and panted. ¡°What? Senior, what¡¯s going on? You want us to save them?¡± These mermaids looked at Xiao Changtian with confusion. Senior, what are you doing? Saving people? Could it be that they were stronger than Xiao Changtian? Moreover, if it was something that even the seniors couldn¡¯t handle, they wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to handle it either. ¡°A giant octopus has attacked the people of the Yaoling Sect. The situation is very urgent now.¡± Even if these mermaids were weak, they were still stronger than him. If these mermen could deal with the big octopus, they would definitely have a higher chance of winning than him. ¡°Princess, what do you think senior means by this? Could the giant octopus be as strong as the Mermaid King?¡± The Mermaid Grand Elder followed behind Xiao Changtian and asked in confusion. ¡°Great Elder, Great Elder, you¡¯re really old. Can¡¯t you see Senior Lian¡¯s meaning?¡± The Mermaid Princess shook her head and sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t Senior clearly testing us?¡± ¡°What? Test us? You mean¡­Senior has always been worried about us?¡± When the Great Elder heard the Mermaid Princess ¡®words, he immediately revealed a look of realization. ¡°What else is possible? At the beginning, our attitude was so bad. It was good enough that Senior didn¡¯t make a move on us. We must complete this test well!¡± The Mermaid Princess knew that her senior wouldn¡¯t ask them for help for no reason. With Senior¡¯s strength, let alone a giant octopus, there was no way he would be able to do it. Even ten giant octopuses could be easily taken down. After all, even Senior could easily deal with an expert like the Mermaid King. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought these people to the place where they were just now. ¡°Shh! Look, that big octopus is right in front of us. Can you help us lure it away? I¡¯ll go save the people from the Yaoling Sect then!¡± Xiao Changtian whispered to them. The octopus looked so terrifying that even Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps. He just didn¡¯t know if these mermaids could deal with him. If these mermaids couldn¡¯t deal with him, then there was no need to mention him. ¡°The test that senior gave us has arrived. Although that giant octopus¡¯s strength is not very strong, we must take it seriously!¡± After Xiao Changtian left, the Mermaid Princess said to them seriously. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Originally, they thought that it was some powerful demon beast that made Senior so panicked. In the end, it turned out to be a giant octopus from Glory Sect. Although they did not know why those humans were tied up by such a big octopus, it was not difficult for them to deal with this octopus. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, the seniors are here again.¡± Just like that, the people of the Yaoling Sect once again saw Xiao Changtian secretly running over from afar. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This time, I¡¯ve found help!¡± Xiao Changtian quietly walked to their side, took out a kitchen knife, and chopped at the black things on their bodies. On the other side, the merfolk all responded to Xiao Changtian¡¯s request and started to deal with the octopus seriously. In a short while, the giant octopus was subdued by these mermaids. One had to know that just the Mermaid Grand Elder¡¯s strength had already reached the Glory Sect, and there were other Mermaids. The giant octopus quickly lost its ability to fight back. Chapter 967 - Chapter 967: Wait for Death (1) Chapter 967: Wait for Death (1) ¡°Ding! [The System has issued a random quest: Find the secret of the Mermaid Race.] Reward: a mount!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian had rescued everyone from the Majestic Sect, the system¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Whoa! It had been a long time since he had issued a mission. What was going on?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little confused. This system was always so surprised. ¡°Haha, host, do you want to know why?¡± The system smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Stop wasting time. Tell me quickly.¡± He did not know what the system was up to. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you!¡± ¡°You motherf * cker!¡± ¡°Ding! Detected that the host has attacked the system verbally. The system¡¯s spirit has suffered serious damage. Ten crystals will be deducted from the host!¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Xiao Changtian almost spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard the system¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know why the system had become such a dog! He actually learned to deduct his crystal points directly. This was worse than taking his life! ¡°I hope the host won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Your mother¡­So cute!¡± Xiao Changtian forced these words out of his mouth. Very good, this system will spare you this time! ¡°Senior, senior, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± At this moment, the people from the Yaoling Sect looked at Xiao Changtian strangely. They didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian was standing there without moving. They shouted several times but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Ah, haha, I was just thinking about something. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on over there first.¡± Xiao Changtian noticed that these people were staring at him, so he immediately changed the topic. ¡°Senior, what do you think of this giant octopus?¡± When the Mermaid Princess saw Xiao Changtian slowly walking over, she immediately became very serious. The seniors must be here to inspect their results now. They didn¡¯t know if they could pass this test. ¡°Very good!¡± Looking at the big octopus that was tied up, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. These people were really powerful. As expected of the Mermaid Race¡¯s Patriarch who had chosen them to come to the forbidden area with him. Such a terrifying octopus was dealt with in such a short time. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Mermaid Princess and the others looked relieved. It seemed that the merfolk had passed the test. ¡°Oh! Wu! Oh!¡± However, at this moment, the big octopus that was tied up kept wriggling. ¡°Bah! How dare you merfolk collude with humans so brazenly? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution from humans?¡± The big octopus looked at everyone present angrily. ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak in this place!¡± At this moment, the people from the Yaoling Sect looked at the giant octopus and said loudly. They had finally experienced the feeling of turning over a new leaf. Therefore, when they saw the octopus being so arrogant even though it was tied up, the people of the Yaoling Sect had to laugh at it no matter what. ¡°Just you wait! You people won¡¯t have a good ending! That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll call the king over now. When the time comes, none of you can escape.¡± After the big fish angrily said this to these people, it quickly whistled towards the top. ¡°What the hell, what did that damn octopus call me for?¡± The Mermaid King, who was shivering in his cave, said impatiently when he heard the voice. Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, the Mermaid King didn¡¯t even dare to step out of his door. ¡°But it sounds quite urgent. I¡¯d better hurry and take a look.¡± After all, they were the only living creatures in the entire forbidden area. He couldn¡¯t get out now. If the octopus was in danger, he would be the only one left in the forbidden area. ¡°Humph! Just you wait! The king is coming to save me!¡± However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to what the octopus was saying. He just talked to the Mermaid Princess. ¡°Princess, since you are the princess of the Mermaid Race, you should know a lot about the history of the Mermaid Race, right?¡± Since the system had given him this mission, Xiao Changtian had to put his heart into it. Moreover, he had lost ten crystal points for this! Ten crystal points! That was a whole million gold coins! Who wouldn¡¯t feel heartache? ¡°Haha, Senior, of course, since I am the princess of the Mermaid Race, I must know the history of our Mermaid Race very well!¡± The Mermaid Princess was extremely excited. Senior asked this question. Could it be that Senior is going to help their Mermaid Race return to glory? On the other side, Yao Li quietly walked behind the Mermaid Second Elder and asked in a low voice. ¡°Second Elder, why is he still standing there?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± To be honest, Yao Li had indeed given Second Elder quite a fright. ¡°You brat! What are you doing!¡± Then, the Second Elder quickly reacted and looked at him fiercely. ¡°Second Elder, didn¡¯t you say that I would be at ease if I left this matter to you? Why was he completely fine now?¡± Yao Li was very angry. She had spent so much effort, but Xiao Changtian was still alive. ¡°I advise you to stop this matter! Repent and be saved!¡± After the Second Elder finished speaking to him, he no longer paid attention to Yao Li. After hearing this, Yao Li was about to explode from anger. The Second Elder, whom he had spent so much effort to rope in, had actually betrayed him now! ¡°How about this, Senior? I¡¯ll tell you in detail when we get back.¡± The Mermaid Princess, who was about to tell Xiao Changtian, suddenly thought of something and smiled at Xiao Changtian. Right, he could use the excuse of telling Senior about history to let Senior stay here for a few more days. At that time, the Mermaid Race would be the one to benefit. ¡°Alright, after all, this place is not suitable for discussion.¡± At this moment, the Mermaid King walked over aggressively. ¡°Damn it, which bastard dares to attack an octopus?¡± The Mermaid King saw from afar that he was finally tied up here, so he could no longer hold back his anger. ¡°Hahaha, Great King! The king has come to save me! Just wait to be finished!¡± The octopus looked excitedly at the Mermaid King who was walking over aggressively. ¡°Octopus! Benwang will-¡± ¡­ However, before the Mermaid King could finish his sentence, he saw Xiao Changtian standing at the side. Instantly, the Mermaid King¡¯s pupils contracted to the size of a needle, and his entire body trembled violently. How did he¡­Why is that human still here? What should he do? What should he do? That person must have heard what he said just now! No! He had better run quickly! Chapter 968 - Chapter 968: Chapter 972: I Am a Willful Chapter 968: Chapter 972: I Am a Willful ¡°This king will leave after taking a look at you!¡± The Mermaid King was still there. By the time the giant octopus reacted, it had already disappeared. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No! Sigh! Great King! Please save me!¡± The giant octopus had never thought that its king would have such a reaction. Right, the king had warned him from the start to be careful of an expert who had come to the forbidden area. Now, the king had returned in fear. Could it be that the expert was right in front of him? ¡°Pfft, haha! This giant octopus was really funny! He didn¡¯t expect to be slapped in the face this time!¡± The giant octopus¡¯s reaction made the people of the Yaoling Sect laugh so hard that they could hardly breathe. ¡°Since this octopus is so good at harming people, I¡¯ll capture it and let you guard the door.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the octopus and shook his head helplessly. The giant octopus looked at the situation in front of him and understood. The so-called expert was the mortal he looked down on in the beginning. No wonder those people said that person was their senior. He was really blind. Now that even the Mermaid King was so afraid of him, he would definitely lose his life if he continued to overestimate himself and attack. Thus, the octopus did not dare to disobey Xiao Changtian¡¯s orders. Looking at Xiao Changtian, the giant octopus didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. At that time, in the Mermaid Race. The two envoys stood in the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s main hall and examined the Mermaid Tribe Chief. ¡°Mermaid tribe leader, you have three days to hand over all the offerings. If you can¡¯t do it in three days, you know the consequences.¡± These two envoys were from the East Sea Altar. The Mermaid Tribe wasn¡¯t the only tribe in the entire Eastern Sea, but the other tribes lived in seclusion. Therefore, if it wasn¡¯t for the creatures of the Eastern Sea, they wouldn¡¯t even know of their existence. And inside this altar were the seniors of the various races in the East Sea. ¡°But, emissary, didn¡¯t you say that we only needed to pay 500 gold coins? How did it rise to 5,000 now?¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at them with a troubled expression. Over the years, these two envoys had become more and more demanding of offerings. Moreover, the merfolk lived in the sea all year round and did not need gold coins at all. Now, these two envoys wanted him to take out so many at once. The Mermaid Race Patriarch was also in a difficult position. ¡°We don¡¯t care how you get the gold coins. The price of the offerings has increased. If you can¡¯t get it out in three days, just wait for us to come again.¡± The two messengers snorted coldly at the Mermaid Race Patriarch and disappeared. ¡°Damn it! Where am I going to find so many gold coins for them?¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch said angrily after seeing the two of them disappear. These two envoys were getting more and more arrogant. Did they think that he was the envoy of the East Sea Altar? The two envoys were very excited on the way back. ¡°Hahaha, I can get a lot of money again this time. At that time, the two of us brothers can go to the human world to have a good time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yes, but we can¡¯t continue like this. Those merfolk are all very smart. If we continue like this, they might rebel at any time.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Could it be that they dared to ignore the altar of the East Sea?¡± ¡°I have an idea, and that is to pay attention to our East Sea altar team. It would be best if he could get an ancestor or something.¡± The two envoys were deep in thought on the way. ¡°Right, I remember that in the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s forbidden land, there was an Octopus Patriarch with the strength of a Sage Sect. Although I don¡¯t know how he became a Patriarch with such strength, he is indeed the number one Patriarch.¡± At this moment, a messenger thought of something and said slowly. ¡°With such an old ancestor, I don¡¯t believe that the mermaids would dare to rebel.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± Therefore, the two of them hit it off. They planned to go to the Mermaid Tribe three days later to ask for gold coins and look for Patriarch Octopus. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought the people behind him back to the Mermaid Tribe. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to return so soon!¡± The Mermaid Tribe Leader was very surprised. He did not expect that all the people who went in this time would come out! ¡°Aiya, Mermaid Clan Leader, it¡¯s just a little scary in the beginning. There¡¯s basically nothing scary in the later stages.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Mermaid Tribe Chief. The reason why the Mermaid Race felt that it was terrifying was definitely because the Mermaid Race was not used to the environment and their bodies would show all kinds of symptoms. Although the Mermaid Clan Leader didn¡¯t show any reaction on the surface, he was shocked. Not only did he bring the people behind him out safely, but he also said that the forbidden area was not terrifying at all. Just how powerful was he? ¡°Wait! You guys¡­Then why is there such a big octopus behind it?¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief was shocked when he saw the giant octopus in the distance. Then! That seemed to be their mermaid clan¡¯s Patriarch Octopus! How could this be! Why was he tied up like this? Perhaps the other merfolk didn¡¯t know what the octopus was? He was the chief of the Mermaid Race, and he was very clear about it. Their family tree clearly recorded the Octopus Patriarch. ¡°Aiya, that octopus is doing so much evil in the forbidden land. It¡¯s better to catch it and let your Mermaid Race guard the door.¡± Xiao Changtian saw the reaction of the Mermaid Clan Leader and knew. The Mermaid Tribe Chief had never seen such a big octopus before, or else he wouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction. ¡°Here¡­ To guard the door for our Mermaid Race?¡± The chief of the Mermaid Race looked at Xiao Changtian, swallowing his saliva. ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t just roast it and eat it, right?¡± Besides, he couldn¡¯t start a fire in the sea. If he could, Xiao Changtian really wanted to roast this octopus. Such a big octopus would definitely be enjoyable to eat. After the octopus heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, its body trembled violently again. That expert actually wanted to roast him at first! It was simply too terrifying! No, no, from now on, he must listen to the words of the expert. If the expert was unhappy, he might really roast him and eat him! ¡°Right, big octopus, you are willing to guard the door for the Mermaid Race, right?¡± Xiao Changtian shouted at the giant octopus when he saw the Mermaid Clan Leader panicking. He had taken the mermaid race¡¯s spirit tree seed, so there was nothing to compensate them. This octopus looked fierce and could help the mermaid race maintain their reputation. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right! I volunteered! I volunteered to guard the Mermaid Tribe!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the octopus did not dare to act rashly and immediately replied loudly. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, that¡¯s great.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. Chapter 969 - Chapter 969: A Painting (1) Chapter 969: A Painting (1) ¡°Oh right, although I¡¯ve already gotten what I wanted, I still have something to ask you, Mermaid Race Leader.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it, I don¡¯t deserve it. If you have any questions, just ask them directly.¡± The Mermaid Tribe Leader was a little confused. Why would someone as omnipotent as Senior ask him for advice? ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to know more about the history of your Mermaid Tribe.¡± Xiao Changtian had wanted to ask the Mermaid Princess, but now that they were out, the Mermaid Clan Leader would definitely know more than her. ¡°The history of the Mermaid Race?¡± Hearing this question, the Mermaid Tribe Leader was stunned. What does Senior mean by asking this question? Could it be that Senior is interested in our Mermaid Race? ¡°How about this? Senior, come in and we¡¯ll talk slowly.¡± After all, the history of the Mermaid Race could not be explained in just a few sentences. ¡± Wait a minute, Sect Master of the Jadeite Sect. I still have some unfinished business with the Mermaid Tribe. Since you want to go back and save them, hurry up.¡± Xiao Changtian was prepared to follow the Mermaid Race Patriarch in and listen to the story. However, he remembered that the people from the Yaolin Sect who came with him wanted to save him, so he immediately said. ¡°Good senior, we will leave immediately.¡±¡± How could the Sect Master not know what Senior meant? It must be because it was inconvenient for Senior to tell them what he wanted to do. Therefore, they knew what was good for them and left quickly. Yao Li looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. He had not accomplished anything on this trip! Just like that, Xiao Changtian followed the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s Patriarch to the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s main hall after sending off the people from the Majestic Jade Sect. ¡°Senior, the history of our mermaid race might be a little long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry now.¡± After all, he had already obtained this spirit tree seed. Moreover, the system¡¯s mission did not have any time limit. As long as the Mermaid Clan Leader told them about their history, the system¡¯s mission would be completed. ¡°Millions of years ago, the creatures of the Eastern Sea were on good terms with the people of the human world. However, one day, humans suddenly attacked the races of the Eastern Sea like crazy.¡± ¡°At that time, the ancestors of our Mermaid Race used all their strength to protect our Mermaid Race¡­¡± ¡­ Just like that, the mermaid clan leader talked to Xiao Changtian for a long time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your mermaid race would encounter such ups and downs.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed. It seemed that it was not easy for the merfolk to survive until now. ¡°System, how is it? Is the mission complete?¡± ¡°Ding! It doesn¡¯t count!¡± ¡°You¡­ Are you playing with me? The Mermaid Race Patriarch had said so much from the beginning. You say this doesn¡¯t count?¡± Xiao Changtian was so angry that he almost laughed. The system had said that it wanted him to understand the history of the Mermaid Race. Now that he had told her everything he knew, the system actually said that it did not count. ¡°If the system says it doesn¡¯t count, then it doesn¡¯t count.¡± The system ignored Xiao Changtian¡¯s complaints. ¡°Chief of the Mermaid Race, are you hiding something from me?¡± Xiao Changtian took a deep breath and pondered for a moment before asking the Mermaid Race Patriarch. As expected! His little trick couldn¡¯t be hidden from Senior. Although he had told them the history of the Mermaid Race from the beginning to the end. However, there was one key thing that he had not mentioned. The true history of the Mermaid Race could only be found in the altar of the East Sea. This was because the altar in the East Sea was very mysterious and powerful. Therefore, the Mermaid Tribe Chief didn¡¯t tell anyone about that place. He didn¡¯t expect Senior to know about that place long ago. He must have wanted to see his attitude from the beginning. Aiya! He really made a mistake! He actually thought that he could hide it from Senior! ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. But that place is too mysterious, I¡­ It¡¯s not easy to ask.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch realized his mistake and immediately apologized to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, so what? Just say it.¡± As expected, I was wondering why the system didn¡¯t say anything. So this kid had something else he didn¡¯t tell me. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s tone, the Mermaid Clan Leader didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to forgive him so quickly. He instantly felt even more sorry for Senior. ¡°Senior, that place is called the East Sea Altar. Only there is a complete record of the history of our Mermaid Race. However, that place is more than ten times more terrifying than our Mermaid Race¡¯s forbidden land!¡± If that place wasn¡¯t so terrifying, the Mermaid Tribe Leader wouldn¡¯t have been so humble as to offer sacrifices to the two envoys. Because it was said that there was a ten-thousand-year-old demon inside. Every few days, that ten-thousand-year-old demon would collect many sacrifices. However, as long as they could hand over the offerings, that ten-thousand-year-old demon would not do anything to them. However, for some reason, that ten-thousand-year-old demon actually wanted an envoy to collect gold coins. Could it be that the ten-thousand-year-old monster was a Pi Xiu? Are you going to eat gold coins? ¡°Tsk! Ah tsk!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking bad about me behind my back?¡± When Ren Yu Clan Leader thought of this, the Pi Xiu behind Xiao Changtian sneezed twice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a place. I thought the East Sea was the world of the human race.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed that he had to make a trip to that place. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s so hard for you to go to the forbidden area. Why don¡¯t you rest for two days in our Mermaid Race before going?¡± The Mermaid Princess said immediately. Senior will definitely go to the East Sea Altar. They wanted to use this time to curry favor with their seniors. ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so enthusiastic. I¡¯m embarrassed to reject them.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled as he sat in the bedroom he had arranged for himself. ¡°Du! Bam!¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Senior, are you still awake?¡± The Mermaid Princess ¡®voice came from the door. ¡°Princess, why are you here?¡± Xiao Changtian immediately opened the door and welcomed the Mermaid Princess in. ¡°Senior, this is a gift from my father. You must accept it.¡± The Mermaid Princess took out a huge red pearl. Sigh, it seems that these people have put in a lot of effort. This pearl seems to be very precious to them. ¡°How can I accept this?¡± He had already taken away their spirit tree seeds, so he was too embarrassed to ask for anything else. It was over! Could it be that Senior doesn¡¯t like this Life Recovery Pearl? However, this was the thing they could take out the most. In an instant, Mermaid Princess¡¯s face turned aggrieved and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Aiya, alright, alright. In that case, I¡¯ll accept it.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t bear to see these women cry as if he had done something wrong. ¡°In return, I¡¯ll give you a painting.¡± Chapter 970 - Chapter 970: All of Them Have Breakthrough (1) Chapter 970: All of Them Have Breakthrough (1) Xiao Changtian thought that the other party had already given him such an expensive gift, and he didn¡¯t have anything to show for it. His painting was still pretty good. Moreover, after walking around the Mermaid Race, they did not even have any decorative paintings. He would give them a painting. ¡°Really? Senior, thank you so much.¡± If Senior wanted to give her a painting, it would definitely be extraordinary. Then, Xiao Changtian asked the Mermaid Princess to bring him a waterproof pen and ink. ¡°Princess, just stand there and don¡¯t move. It will be done soon.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian drew the outline of the Mermaid Princess with a few strokes. Then, Xiao Changtian added some details to the painting. ¡°Alright, princess, come and take a look!¡± Soon, Xiao Changtian finished his painting. ¡°Hiss-¡± When the Mermaid Princess saw the painting, she gasped. She had never seen such a painting before. In the painting, it was as if he had become an ancient god sitting quietly in the painting. It was as if she was about to walk out of the painting in the next second. ¡°Not good! I¡¯m going to break through!¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Princess suddenly widened her eyes. Because the more she looked, the more she could feel the powerful power from the painting. Even so, the energy within his body had gathered. He had not broken through to the Great Saint Master realm for many years, but he had broken through in an instant. ¡°Senior! Thank you, Senior! I will never forget Senior¡¯s kindness!¡± The Mermaid Princess was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She had never thought that her cultivation, which had not broken through for many years, could break through like this. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a painting. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect the Mermaid Princess to be so excited about a painting. It seemed that the Mermaid Race lacked such things. ¡°Senior, then I¡¯ll take this painting and show it to my father and mother.¡± The Mermaid Princess said excitedly to Xiao Changtian before disappearing from his sight. Soon, the Mermaid Princess arrived at the Mermaid Palace. ¡°Father! Mother, come and see!¡± ¡°Lin Lin, as the princess of the Mermaid Race, how can you not care about your image?¡± The wife of the Mermaid Tribe leader immediately berated her daughter when she saw her daughter running over without caring about her image. ¡°Aiya, Mother, don¡¯t worry about so much. Come and see Senior draw him!¡± The Mermaid Princess immediately took out Xiao Changtian¡¯s painting. ¡°It¡¯s just a painting. Do you have to be so excited?¡± The wife of the Mermaid Tribe Chief felt helpless. How could she not know what her daughter was thinking? She had long known that her daughter liked that senior, so she was so happy when that senior gave her a painting. ¡°Take it out and take a look first. Senior¡¯s things shouldn¡¯t be simple.¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch was very curious. He had heard the Mermaid Princess talk about Xiao Changtian¡¯s deeds in the forbidden land, and he was now in awe of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Father, Mother, look!¡± Then, the Mermaid Princess slowly opened the painting in her hand. ¡°Hiss-¡± ¡°Hiss-¡± When the two of them saw the painting with their own eyes, they both gasped. Shock was written all over their faces. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Not good! My cultivation is about to break through!¡± ¡°Fishman! My cultivation seems to be about to break through!¡± Then, the two of them widened their eyes in shock and looked at each other in disbelief. This was because the spiritual energy at the bottom of the sea was thin, and it was more difficult for them to cultivate than humans on land. And now, just by looking at that painting, the two of them had not broken through their cultivation for a few years, but now they had actually broken through. ¡°This¡­ This is simply too terrifying!¡± After the two of them calmed down, they were still very shocked when they saw the painting. ¡°Father, Mother, this is a gift from Senior!¡± Seeing her parents break through one by one, the Mermaid Princess was even more excited. ¡°Senior! Thank you so much, Senior!¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Quick, this painting must be hung in the most conspicuous place in our hall! ¡°Also, we must go and thank the seniors properly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That senior is so powerful. It¡¯s simply a gift from our Mermaid Race!¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief¡¯s wife no longer had the imposing aura she had before. Now, she agreed with her daughter¡¯s judgment. She had actually taken a fancy to such a powerful senior. Now, even her disdain for humans had disappeared. ¡°Yu Lang, it¡¯s already so late. Senior must have already gone to bed. Why don¡¯t we thank Senior properly tomorrow?¡± Just as the Mermaid Clan Leader was about to leave for Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, the Mermaid Princess ¡®mother stopped him. ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all my fault for being too excited. Senior must have fallen asleep by now!¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch had no choice but to give up. However, he was probably too excited to fall asleep after breaking through tonight. ¡°Hehehe, Madam, why don¡¯t we go back to our room to celebrate tonight?¡± ¡°Aiya, damn you, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡°It just so happens that our cultivation has just broken through. Let¡¯s dual cultivate and stabilize ourselves. Hehehe.¡± Then, the Mermaid Tribe Leader carried his wife and walked into the room behind him. ¡°Sigh! Hey! Have you not considered my feelings?¡± The Mermaid Princess looked at her father with a dumbfounded expression. Her mother had just left. At that moment, the two envoys in the altar of the East Sea. ¡°Aiya, Big Brother, the more I think about that woman, the more I feel itchy. What should I do?¡± One envoy was walking back and forth in front of another envoy. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m busy! I want to too! The last time the three of us played together, it was simply awesome!¡± The other envoy looked at the envoy and revealed a lewd expression. ¡°No, how about this! We¡¯ll go to the Mermaid Race tomorrow!¡± ¡°But if the person inside finds out, we won¡¯t have a good ending.¡± While the two of them were plotting in low voices, they would turn around and look inside from time to time. ¡°Aiya! The person inside doesn¡¯t need gold coins. So what if he knows? We didn¡¯t touch his sacrifice!¡± The big brother glared at him and said slowly, ¡°Alright, then big brother, we¡¯ll go and get it tomorrow! Damn it, when I think of that woman in Qunfang Yard, I can¡¯t help but¡­¡± The two of them were looking forward to tomorrow. On the second day, the Mermaid Clan¡¯s patriarch woke up early. ¡°Quick, quick, we have to prepare to give my senior the most perfect morning!¡± ¡°Eh? Big brother! Look, the entrance of the Mermaid Tribe seems to be the Octopus Patriarch we¡¯re looking for!¡± At this moment, two messengers appeared in front of the Mermaid Tribe¡¯s gate. Chapter 971 - Chapter 971: Are You Ready?(1) Chapter 971: Are You Ready?(1) ¡°D * mn, it¡¯s true! It¡¯s really the Octopus Patriarch that we¡¯re looking for!¡± Although the two of them were guarding the altar in the East Sea, the ten-thousand-year-old demon inside would not come out easily under normal circumstances. Moreover, that ten-thousand-year-old demon did not ask them to charge so many gold coins. In order to prevent the two of them from being exposed one day, they had to find an elder to suppress them. ¡°Hahaha, it really didn¡¯t take much effort. Liu Mang! Quick, this is the time for us to make our move.¡± After the messenger finished speaking, he laughed and walked over. ¡°Stop! What are you two trying to do?¡± Octopus had long noticed that the two people in the distance were acting sneakily. ¡°Hahaha, Patriarch Octopus, why are you here?¡± If they wanted Patriarch Octopus to help them keep watch, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Patriarch Octopus so rashly. ¡°Why am I here? What does it have to do with you?¡± Octopus rolled his eyes at the two of them. These two people looked so wretched. One look and one could tell that they were not good people. As a gatekeeper, he had to play his role. Moreover, the senior had not left yet. If he failed his duty, the senior would definitely not let him go easily. ¡°Hey! How can you talk to my big brother like that?¡± When Liu Mang heard this, he was immediately unhappy. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Liu Mang! This was Patriarch Octopus. How could he speak to him like that?¡± The big brother glared at Liu Mang. ¡°Haha, Patriarch Octopus, don¡¯t mind him too much. This brother of mine is just a blabbermouth. I¡¯ll go back and teach him a good lesson.¡± ¡°If you two have nothing to do, then leave quickly. Our Mermaid Race is not a place where you can enter casually.¡± Octopus looked at the two of them disdainfully and said. ¡°Aiya, Patriarch Octopus, don¡¯t be so angry. Look, this is a gift for you.¡± At this moment, the big brother took out a few high-grade artifacts and stuffed them in front of the octopus. ¡°Cough, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tactful. Alright, tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Octopus originally did not want to pay attention to this person in front of him. However, he liked this treasured weapon very much, and it was even a high-grade one. Octopus finally looked at the two of them. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in returning to the East Sea Altar with the two of us?¡± The big brother immediately voiced his thoughts. Looking at the octopus, it should have been controlled by him. ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t even think about it. Since I¡¯ve promised Senior, I definitely won¡¯t leave the Mermaid Tribe.¡± Octopus did not even think about it and immediately rejected them. ¡°What is it? Senior? Patriarch Octopus, who is that person you¡¯re talking about?¡± The two of them were very surprised when they heard this. Patriarch Octopus was actually so obedient. Also, who was the person that Patriarch Octopus addressed as a senior? ¡°Humph! Senior is low-key. If he doesn¡¯t want us to reveal him, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Octopus looked at the two of them with an unmoved expression. ¡°Hey! You!¡± Liu Mang did not expect that the Octopus Ancestor, who was at the level of a Sage Sect, would have such a temper. ¡°Yes! Liu Mang, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go in and get the gold coins first.¡± Big Brother was also very angry at this moment. He had already taken out a treasured weapon and given it to him, but this octopus still had such an attitude towards them. Humph! Wasn¡¯t he just an old ancestor of a Sage Sect? When she came out after asking for the money, she would teach him a lesson. Then, under the octopus¡¯s gaze, the two of them instantly disappeared from where they were. ¡°Eh? Teleportation! Their strength was probably not simple! However, Senior was still inside, so he didn¡¯t have to do anything.¡± On the other side, the Mermaid Clan Leader had just reached the entrance of the Mermaid Palace when he bumped into two people coming from the opposite direction. ¡°Why is the Mermaid Race Patriarch so happy? Could it be that the 5,000 gold coins prepared for us have already been prepared?¡± The two messengers looked at the mermaid tribe leader¡¯s radiant face and asked with a smile. ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say three days later? Isn¡¯t it just the second day?!¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief was shocked by the two of them. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t even started preparing for the 5,000 gold coins. Even if he had started preparing, it was impossible for him to gather so much in such a short period of time. ¡°The one inside wants it. What can we do? We¡¯re here today to ask for it. If you can¡¯t take it out, hehe. Don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± Looking at the Mermaid Tribe Chief, the two of them said arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± How could the Mermaid Clan Leader not know that the person inside definitely didn¡¯t want so many gold coins? Although he didn¡¯t know why they needed so many gold coins, the Mermaid Tribe Chief was still afraid that these two would say bad things about them in front of the person inside. That was why he did not dare to go against them. He didn¡¯t expect them to be so aggressive now. ¡°Let me tell you! Today, Senior is in our Mermaid Race! You¡¯d better keep a low profile!¡± For some reason, with Xiao Changtian on their side, the Mermaid Race Patriarch felt very relieved. He even dared to provoke the two envoys in front of him! ¡°Hahaha, Senior! What a joke! You guys aren¡¯t even afraid of the person inside now. You¡¯re actually starting to worship the senior you speak of!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re seniors or not, Liu Mang! Let¡¯s go and search his main hall!¡± Then, the two of them walked into their hall without hesitation. ¡°I want to see if that senior will stop me after I take all their treasures today!¡± Big Brother was very angry. Today, they had been going through a series of setbacks because the senior they were talking about had made them so bold. Today, he wanted to see which senior was stronger, or which one of them was stronger! ¡°Liu Mang! Take away all the valuable things in the hall.¡± After saying that, the two of them began their own actions. ¡°Father¡­Father! They! Why do they look so arrogant!¡± The Mermaid Princess looked at the two people who were running amok in the Mermaid Palace in exasperation. ¡°Father! Should we go and ask Senior for help?¡± The Mermaid Princess was extremely anxious. These two people were simply too despicable! ¡°These two people have caused such a huge commotion. With Senior¡¯s strength, he must have known long ago. However, since Senior did not make a move, it must mean that Senior had long expected it.¡± The chief of the Mermaid Tribe looked calmly at the two people in the hall. ¡°Father! You¡¯re saying that Senior will definitely punish these two people, right?¡± The Mermaid Princess immediately revealed an expression of realization. Although their strength had broken through, they were still unable to deal with the two envoys. Now that Senior had not made any moves, he definitely had his own plans. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was still sleeping. Chapter 972 - Chapter 972: Even His Back View Is So Cool (1) Chapter 972: Even His Back View Is So Cool (1) ¡°Sigh! Liu Mang! Why are you standing there without moving?¡± Just as the two of them were doing whatever they wanted in the hall. Big Brother suddenly noticed Liu Mang standing there motionlessly, his eyes staring straight ahead. ¡°Big¡­ Brother, you¡­Look at this painting!¡± Liu Maizai said in a trembling voice when he heard his big brother calling him. ¡°Damn it, isn¡¯t it just a painting? What¡¯s there to see?¡± The big brother walked to his side impatiently. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, big brother, look at this painting. It seems to contain some powerful power! I feel cold all over.¡± Liu Mang¡¯s body was still trembling as he spoke with cold sweat all over his body. Then, the big brother also cast his gaze at the painting. Then, his big brother widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Impossible! How did he¡­How did this happen?¡± When Yang saw the painting, he instantly showed the same reaction as Liu Mang. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Not good! I feel that the spiritual energy in my body has stopped!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Run!¡± After the big brother reacted, he quickly took out the teleportation artifact. The two of them instantly disappeared from where they were. On the other side, the two people who had been teleported to the altar in the East Sea were panting heavily. ¡°Phew, big brother, what exactly is that painting? It actually has such a huge attack.¡± When Liu Mang thought of the painting just now, he felt a lingering fear in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for his brother¡¯s timely reaction, he would have sent them back before they received too much damage. They were probably already crushed to death by that painting. ¡°No wonder! No wonder that b * tch didn¡¯t stop us. It turns out that she had already prepared something and was waiting for us!¡± Even though Big Brother only took a few glances at it. However, he still felt that his entire body was being attacked. That painting was not a simple painting at all! ¡°Looks like that b * tch really found help this time! We¡¯d better not take action for the next two days!¡± After the big brother took a breath, he looked at Liu Mang and said slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the expert he found this time can stay in their clan forever.¡± ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t complain to the person inside this time. This mermaid actually dared to be so arrogant now. Then let the lord inside take action!¡± On the other side, the Mermaid Tribe Chief naturally noticed the situation of the two people. ¡°Hahaha, I told you that Senior must have had a plan long ago, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be hidden in that painting. Senior really has divine foresight!¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch was even more excited now. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to care so much about the Mermaid Race. He had to thank Senior! After a while, Xiao Changtian finally opened the door. ¡°Yes! The weather is really good today. Why don¡¯t we set off today?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could finish his sentence, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, Mermaid Clan Leader, are you guys beating me up?¡± The Mermaid Clan Chief and the Mermaid Princess were all kneeling on the ground, staring at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian, who had just woken up, couldn¡¯t take it. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, I¡¯m definitely not awake yet!¡± ¡°Senior! We will never forget your great kindness! Please accept our worship!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s stunned gaze, the Mermaid Race Patriarch and the mermaids behind him kowtowed to Xiao Changtian. No way! What was wrong with these mermen? Is it because I gave them a painting yesterday? But other than this reason, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. ¡°Patriarch of the Mermaid Race, it¡¯s not that bad. That¡¯s just a piece of cake for me.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian immediately helped the Mermaid Clan Leader up from the ground. Senior was indeed a senior. Things that the Mermaid Race couldn¡¯t solve were as easy as lifting a finger for Senior. ¡°Senior, we will never forget your kindness. If you have any instructions in the future, feel free to look for us mermaids!¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch would not be so stupid as to let go of such a big thigh. ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± The mermaid race was so deep in the sea. They probably wouldn¡¯t come again. ¡°Oh right, Mermaid Race Patriarch, I think it¡¯s about time. I won¡¯t stay here for the time being.¡± ¡°Before¡­ Senior, are you tired of us? Or did we do something wrong?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished his words, the Mermaid Clan Leader¡¯s face changed. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian anxiously. Didn¡¯t we agree to stay here for three days? Why are you leaving now? ¡°Hey, Chief, you don¡¯t know, but I just received news last night that our cat can¡¯t poop anymore, so I¡¯m very anxious and want to go back as soon as possible.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the mermaid tribe leader and made up an excuse. ¡°Ya! The cat couldn¡¯t poop anymore! That was a big deal! Senior, then hurry up and go!¡± It seemed that senior¡¯s cat must be very important to him. Otherwise, senior wouldn¡¯t have left in such a hurry. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s part ways here.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he smiled at the mermen and turned to leave. ¡°As expected of an expert. Even his back view when he turns around is so elegant¡­¡± On the other side, two envoys stood at the entrance of the altar. ¡°Tell me, if we go in like this, what if the adults find out that we¡¯re lying?¡± Liu Mang looked at his elder brother worriedly. If that old monster were to get angry, they would not be able to withstand his anger. ¡°Why are you so timid? Other than this method, do we have any other methods?¡± The big brother glared at Liu Mang. ¡°However, now is not the time to talk about it. We have to wait until tomorrow morning.¡± That was because the old monster inside was always acting strange for a few days in a month. Therefore, in these few days, the two of them did not dare to approach at all. ¡°Then we can only wait here first. It seems that the woman from Qunfang Yard won¡¯t be able to enjoy it for the time being.¡± At the thought of this, Liu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Because the Mermaid Tribe wasn¡¯t too far away from the altar, Xiao Changtian had already arrived at this place at night. ¡°This altar looks quite solemn!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was standing outside the altar, sighed. There was a huge altar in front of him, and beside it was a high wall. On the other side, there was a huge arched door. ¡°It seems that if I want to enter, I have to enter through that door.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly walked towards the huge arched door. ¡°Hey! Stop! What are you doing here?¡± The two messengers who were guarding the door naturally noticed Xiao Changtian who was walking towards them. Chapter 973 - Chapter 973: Elder Poison (1) Chapter 973: Elder Poison (1) ¡°Eh? There were actually two humans guarding the door!¡± Xiao Changtian was a little surprised when he heard their voices. He had thought that he was the only human on the seabed, but he did not expect the two people in front of him to be the same. Instantly, Xiao Changtian felt like he was from the same hometown, and his eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Haha, big brothers, I didn¡¯t expect you two to be guarding the door here!¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian immediately walked over with a smile. ¡°Hiss! What? Do we know you very well?¡± Liu Mang looked at the person in front of him and said disdainfully. He knew that Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. He did not know how he ended up at the bottom of the East China Sea. ¡°Big brothers, we¡¯re all humans. Are you too excited that I¡¯m gone?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and smiled. ¡°I wonder if you two big brothers can make an exception and let me enter this altar to take a look?¡± ¡°Hehe, you brat! You still want to go up the altar to take a look? Go back and dream on.¡± Liu busy heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, then became even more disdainful. This mortal was actually so bold to enter their altar. Hearing Liu Mang¡¯s angry voice, Xiao Changtian instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Swoosh-¡± ¡°Aiya, two big brothers, we¡¯re all humans. There¡¯s no need for us to be so angry.¡± These people were definitely mortals like him. Otherwise, why would he be reduced to guarding this place? Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly stuffed a heavy money bag into Liu Mang¡¯s hands. For mortals like them, immortal artifacts and treasures were useless to them at all. It was not as practical as these gold coins. Moreover, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know the rules. ¡°Shua! Shua!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just this little. Are you trying to send a beggar away?¡± Liu Mang¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the money bag that Xiao Changtian had given him, but he quickly concealed it. He didn¡¯t expect that this mortal in front of him actually had something up his sleeves. Since they couldn¡¯t get the gold coins from the merfolk, they had to take this opportunity to kill them. ¡°Big brothers, isn¡¯t this a lot?¡± There was a total of 50 gold coins in the money bag. Xiao Changtian would never spend so much money in one go. Although he had gained a lot of gold coins this time, he couldn¡¯t waste it like this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t have gold coins, get lost!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If not, then get lost!¡± Liu Mang and the other two didn¡¯t care about that much. In any case, if they could cheat this mortal in front of them, they would do so. ¡°Hey, hey, big brother, don¡¯t be angry. I don¡¯t know the rules.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a bag of gold coins. ¡°Tsk, no, can you take out more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Without the two of us opening the door for you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter this altar even if you were exhausted!¡± The two of them looked at Xiao Changtian and said in unison. In the end, Xiao Changtian had no choice but to fork out almost 500 gold coins before the two of them gradually relented. ¡°Humph! That¡¯s more like it.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian really couldn¡¯t take it out, the two of them finally let go. ¡°If you want to go in, you¡¯d better be careful. There¡¯s something you can¡¯t afford to offend inside.¡± Then, the big brother reminded Xiao Changtian. Although the two of them didn¡¯t kill much, only 500 gold coins, it was enough for the two of them to have a good night. Just like that, Xiao Changtian slowly walked into the arched door under the gazes of the two. ¡°But, big brother, if the person inside knows that we let him in, will he blame us?¡± Liu Mang asked as he watched the door gradually close. ¡°Tsk, Liu Mang has been here for so many years. Don¡¯t you know? Once they entered, there would be a deadly poisonous fog, not to mention the things behind.¡± ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s just a mortal. He¡¯ll definitely die before the poisonous fog passes.¡± The eldest brother glanced at the arched door in disdain. They had picked up 500 gold coins for free this time. ¡°F * ck! Brother, how could I have forgotten about this? If that¡¯s the case, hehehe, then I¡¯ll have to go have some fun tonight!¡± After saying that, the two of them left without looking back. Xiao Changtian felt helpless after entering. ¡°Why is it so dark in here? There was also a stench. Aiyo, it was really unpleasant.¡± Xiao Changtian had never smelled such a foul smell before. ¡°Ugh, Ugh.¡± As he walked, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but vomit. ¡°Aiya, forget it. I guess no one has cleaned this altar for a long time. I¡¯d better walk faster!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian immediately sped up his pace. However, an old man hiding in the dark widened his eyes when Xiao Changtian approached. ¡°Hiss! This old man! This old man¡¯s poison formation was actually broken so easily! That person, just how powerful was that person?¡± This old man could clearly feel it. The poisonous fog in the poison array that he had set up disappeared in an instant after a human walked in. Feeling the disappearance of his poison formation, the old man immediately broke out in cold sweat. He looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back in disbelief. No one would believe this if they told others! If someone in the Jade Lake Sacred World saw this old man, they would definitely be shocked. That was because this old man was Elder Poison, who had disappeared from the Jade Lake Sacred World for many years! His poison was something that no one in the Jade Lake Sacred World could cure. If it was not for the Devil Race, he would be trapped here. The Jade Pool Sacred World was probably ruled by this Old Poison! Furthermore, no one in the Jade Lake Sacred World knew that he was trapped here. Even the two envoys at the door did not know that he had been here for who knew how many years. Moreover, the poison formation Elder Du had set up here would kill even Saint Emperors, let alone Saint Rulers. And now, that human actually didn¡¯t use any cultivation technique. Just by making a trip there, his poison array had been broken. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me! That person was a god who had descended to the mortal world! Was the entire Jade Lake Sacred World going to change?¡± Old Poison didn¡¯t dare to show himself easily in the face of such a powerful force. He was now extremely afraid. I¡¯m afraid that expert noticed me the moment he entered the door. He just used the method of cracking my poison array to tell me not to provoke him! ¡°I wonder if this senior will be killed by that old monster inside?¡± Although Old Poison was very shocked by the human just now, he was still very shocked. However, the most terrifying thing in his heart was the thing inside. If that thing was released, not to mention the demons, even the entire Jade Lake Sacred World would be shaken. Chapter 974 - Chapter 974: Found It (1) Chapter 974: Found It (1) ¡°Aiyo, the stench just now really suffocated me to death!¡± Xiao Changtian walked for a long distance before he felt the unpleasant smell disappear. ¡°I wonder where I can find something to lock up the Mermaid Race?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian came to a huge square room. ¡°I have to say, the structure inside looks really strange.¡± There was nothing in the square-shaped room except for four bare walls. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t see it, but Old Poison, who was following behind him, could see it clearly. The moment Xiao Changtian stepped into the room, all the mechanisms in the room were destroyed in an instant. ¡°Terrifying, it¡¯s simply too terrifying!¡± Old Poison could only exclaim in amazement when he saw the scene in front of him. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care too much. He walked into the room without hesitation. ¡°Where can I find out about the history of the Mermaid Race?¡± Xiao Changtian continued to walk forward, but the further he walked, the more he could feel it. The air in front of them was getting more and more humid, and even the air was filled with mist. ¡°Hmm? Human! There are actually humans who dare to barge in.¡± A hoarse voice slowly came out from the dense fog at the back. ¡°A mortal without any spiritual power dares to barge in so brazenly. He simply doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes!¡± The voice sounded very angry. ¡°Hehe, however, my fog is not an ordinary fog. Every drop of water in this fog is a sharp weapon that can kill.¡± After the voice finished speaking, there was no more movement. Xiao Changtian looked at the mist in front of him in a daze. ¡°System, quickly check. How can we find out the history of the Mermaid Race?¡± There was such a huge mist ahead. What if he got lost? He should ask the system first. ¡°Ding, the thing that the host is looking for is around here. Please be patient and look for it.¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll look for it again.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to walk into the mist. Old Poison, who was following behind him, saw Xiao Changtian walk into the mist without blinking. In an instant, they revealed an expression of disbelief and shock. ¡°D * mn, that¡¯s the old monster¡¯s territory! No matter how powerful he was, he was no match for the old monster.¡± Old Poison did not expect that he would meet such a powerful expert with great difficulty and fall just like that. He had originally thought that when that expert came out, he would be able to beg him to bring him out. However, from the looks of it, there was no hope. ¡°Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll stay here forever.¡± After shaking his head, Old Poison slowly walked back to the place where he came from. However, the shadow in the middle of the mist was shocked when Xiao Changtian walked in. ¡°Jie! Jie! He didn¡¯t expect this person to not be an ordinary person.¡± He had thought that the man would be instantly beaten into nothingness as soon as he touched the mist. He did not expect that person to walk in unscathed. One had to know that the attack contained in his mist would instantly turn anyone below Saint King into a bloody mist upon contact. Even if a Saint Emperor didn¡¯t die, he would lose a layer of skin. And now, this person was actually not affected at all and walked in just like that. This was his own misjudgment. ¡°But so what if you can walk in? I haven¡¯t made a move in such a long time, so I¡¯ll deal with you properly today.¡± The voice laughed coldly. ¡°Eh? There seemed to be a big box in front! That was probably the place the system was talking about.¡± Because of the mist, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t see what was happening in front of him. He could only vaguely see a huge box placed there. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly walked to the big box. ¡°Roar! Human! How dare you stand in front of me so brazenly! Your death is here!¡± A toad squatting on a huge box said angrily. That¡¯s right, the old monster that scared everyone out of their wits was the toad in the big box. In an instant, the toad¡¯s giant Archmage rose up and grabbed at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Boom!¡± However, the toad had not even touched Xiao Changtian. He felt a monstrous pressure attacking him fiercely. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, the toad¡¯s huge avatar disappeared. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! No! How was this possible? How was this possible? How could this be?¡± The toad couldn¡¯t believe that his Archmage had been defeated just like that. The human in front of him did not make a move at all. He just stood there quietly. He didn¡¯t even circulate the spiritual energy in his body! ¡°Eh? Why was there a toad lying on it?¡± Xiao Changtian was standing in front of the big box, looking at the toad on the big box and asked in confusion. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way! Could it be that he wants to attack me?!¡± The toad was terrified. For so many years, he had always been invincible. He did not feel fear at all. This time, he truly experienced what it meant to be in a life-threatening situation. ¡°Pa-¡± As expected, Xiao Shangtian did not show mercy to him. Xiao Changtian slapped the toad far away. ¡°Bang!¡± The toad that was slapped far away was thrown hard against the wall in the distance. ¡°Pfft! Cough, cough, cough. If I had known¡­If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so¡­You¡¯re so arrogant.¡± At this moment, the toad felt as if its internal organs had been crushed. After a while, there was no more breath. ¡°A little toad actually dares to block the way here.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about that toad. To him, that attack was just a casual wave of his hand. The most important thing was the big box in front of him. ¡°Kacha!¡± The big chest opened in an instant, and a wisp of green light leaked out from inside. ¡°As expected, the complete history of mermaids! Good heavens, he didn¡¯t expect to find it so easily.¡± Looking at the book in his hand, Xiao Changtian opened it with satisfaction. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the history of the Mermaid Race. It has been stored in the system and the host can view it at any time.¡± ¡°At the same time, the mount that the host has obtained has been released. Please retrieve it in time.¡± Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy this time. I wonder how cool the mount rewarded by the system is. Xiao Changtian could already imagine riding the flashy mount rewarded by the system to travel around the Jade Lake Sacred World. At that time, whatever spaceship or whatever would be incomparable to his mount. Chapter 975 - Chapter 975: God Summoning Bracelet (1) Chapter 975: God Summoning Bracelet (1) ¡°Hahaha, I really can¡¯t wait.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, he suddenly saw a small box in the big box. ¡°Eh? Why was there a small box inside this box?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think much and took it out. ¡°Hey, I thought it was something amazing. Why is it a lady¡¯s bracelet?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the patterned bracelet in his hand and was a little disappointed. He had thought that it would be something amazing since it was wrapped so tightly. He did not expect it to be a lady¡¯s bracelet. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll take this thing first. I can take it back to thank the Mermaid Race.¡± Xiao Changtian finished speaking and was about to put the box back when he suddenly saw the toad¡¯s corpse in the distance. ¡°D * mn, why didn¡¯t I notice that this thing was afraid of death? It¡¯s really a sin!¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian immediately placed the toad¡¯s corpse into a small box. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s all my fault for being too anxious. This is also a life! Sigh, forget it, I¡¯ll put you back in your original position.¡± After Xiao Changtian put the toad into the box, he closed the lid and placed it back in the box. Then, he closed the big box uneasily. Xiao Changtian was about to leave for the human world when he suddenly thought of something. ¡°F * ck! Why did the Pixiu fall into the hands of the merfolk?¡± Therefore, Xiao Changtian turned around and returned to the original path in frustration. He hoped that Pixiu wouldn¡¯t blame him! At this moment, in the Demon Realm. ¡°The great cause of our Demon Race can¡¯t be hindered by Xiao Changtian. Since we don¡¯t know where Xiao Changtian is, we can attack the Human Race first!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stood in the Demon Race¡¯s hall and said to everyone in the hall. ¡°Sheng San, how¡¯s the preparation going?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame turned her gaze to a black-robed man. ¡°Reporting to Lord Mo Yan, those bandits of the human race have already given us a guarantee that those artifacts are stored in perfect condition and we can use them at any time.¡± ¡°Good! However, I¡¯m not fully prepared yet, so I¡¯m still a little worried.¡± After Sacred Lord Demonic Flame heard his words, a smile finally appeared on her gloomy face. Because he had suffered too much loss last time, the one standing in the hall now was not himself, but a wisp of his divine sense. ¡°Left Protector, I have an important task for you.¡± ¡°Lord Mo Yan, please instruct me.¡± As soon as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame finished speaking, a black-robed man who was different from the other black-robed men walked out. ¡°Go to the human race¡¯s East Sea altar and retrieve the God Summoning Bracelet hidden inside.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said slowly. The God Summoning Bracelet was not an ordinary item. It could summon tens of millions of experts in an instant. Moreover, it was not a one-time use item. If this bracelet was allowed to recuperate for a while, it would be able to summon so many experts again. Therefore, this thing was like a cheat. With this thing, their fiend race would have no worries at all. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The Left Protector disappeared on the spot after hearing this. ¡°Holy Third, Holy Fourth, Holy Fifth! The three of you will lead the Demon soldiers to find those bandits in the human world to equip them. After equipping them, immediately attack the Jade Nether Kingdom!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s unquestionable voice echoed throughout the demon palace. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Yes!¡± ¡­ On the other side, just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, a figure suddenly knelt down in front of him. ¡°Please, Senior! Take me out!¡± This voice really made Xiao Shangtian jump. ¡°Who¡­Who is it?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the person kneeling in front of him in horror. Without a doubt, that person was Elder Poison. Just as Old Poison was about to return the way he came, he suddenly stopped for some reason and wanted to look back. She wouldn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t look, but she was shocked when she saw it. The old monster that made everyone tremble in fear was actually killed by this person in front of him with a single slap. In the beginning, he thought that this person in front of him would definitely die if he encountered the old monster. However, what he saw shocked him for the rest of his life. Therefore, Old Poison made a prompt decision. After Xiao Changtian came out, he immediately knelt down. ¡°Ah, no, uncle, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Xiao Changtian felt a little helpless. These two days, there were always people kneeling down to him. How could there be such a pitiful old man in this altar? This old man was so skinny that only bones were left. Could it be that this old man had been trapped here for a long time? ¡°Senior! Please take me out! I¡¯m willing to be your slave!¡± Old Poison looked at Xiao Chang Tian with a sincere expression. After all, this expert in front of him would definitely be able to see through any tricks he played. ¡°Uncle, have you been trapped here for a long time? However, you don¡¯t have to call me senior. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± The old man in front of him could be his grandfather, yet he still called him senior. Xiao Changtian was embarrassed to be called. The old man in front of him was probably a mortal who was trapped here and could not get out. Seeing that he could walk in so smoothly, he must have seen hope and called him senior. ¡°No, Senior, please take me away from here! I¡¯ve been trapped here for many, many years!¡± Xiao Changtian was Old Poison¡¯s last hope. If Xiao Changtian was unwilling to bring him out, he would probably really die in this altar. ¡°Several years! Oh my god!¡± This mortal old man had actually lived in this world for so many years. It was simply appalling! He did not expect this old man to have such a strong will. If he still did not agree to bring him out, he would feel that he had gone too far. ¡°Hey, uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to live such a miserable life. In that case, follow me and we¡¯ll go out together.¡± This old man had been trapped here for so many years. He must have been plotted against by someone. Those people were really detestable. They actually attacked such a weak old man! ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s promise, Old Poison was shocked. Her excited eyes were filled with tears. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to see the outside world one day! Sigh, this old man is really pitiful! Thus, Xiao Changtian brought the old man out of the altar of the East Sea and headed towards the Mermaid Tribe. At this moment, Pi Xiu and Zan were at the highest point of the mermaid tribe, looking at the East Sea Altar like a statue. ¡°Sob, sob, sob, master, how can you be so unreasonable? I was just sleeping a little soundly in my room, right? Why did you leave me behind!¡± Pi Xiu eagerly waited for Xiao Changtian to appear. He swore that if his master could come back to find him, he would never go west if his master asked him to! Chapter 976 - Chapter 976: Follow Me Back (1) Chapter 976: Follow Me Back (1) The next day, just as the sky brightened, the two envoys staggered back. ¡°Hahaha, Big Brother, last night was really awesome! If it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s buy that girl!¡± Liu Mang smiled lewdly at his big brother as he walked. ¡°Haha, if you want to buy that girl, it won¡¯t be cheap!¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s just nice. Today, we¡¯ll go and find that person inside. I don¡¯t believe that the Mermaid Race will dare to disobey!¡± When the big brother said this, his expression turned fierce. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about this. Let¡¯s go in first. Oh right, put on your mask. The poison inside is no joke.¡± With that, the two of them strode in. ¡°Eh? Brother, why do I feel that something is wrong here?¡± However, when Liu Mang followed his brother inside, he felt that it was strangely quiet inside. Moreover, the feeling was completely different from the previous few times. ¡°What do you know? It must be because the lord inside had just spent a few days. If not, how could it be so quiet?¡± However, Big Brother didn¡¯t care about so much. The most important thing now was to let Daren teach the Mermaid Race a lesson. However, not long after the two of them entered, a black figure quickly scuttled in. ¡°Eh? Why is Daren gone?¡± The two of them walked to the innermost part without any obstruction. However, there was no sign of that person. In the middle of the altar, there was a large box standing alone. Before the toad died, the mist did not disperse for many years, so the two of them did not know what was going on inside. She never knew what the adult inside looked like. Now, the mist had dispersed, but there was no sign of Daren. ¡°My lord! My lord? Are you there?¡± However, despite this situation, the two of them did not dare to go forward. They were afraid that the lord might be watching them from somewhere. Then wouldn¡¯t they be finished if they went in rashly? At this moment, a black figure stood behind them. ¡°Why are you guys sneaking around here?¡± This black shadow was none other than the Left Protector sent by the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord to find the God Summoning Bracelet. ¡°Ah! You scared me. Sir, why are you so elusive? Haha.¡± The two of them were instantly shocked by the Left Protector behind them. ¡°Yes, you usually stay in there and never come out. Why are you out now?¡± Looking at the black-robed man in front of them, they were sure that he was the adult inside. This was because other than the two of them who could enter and leave as they pleased, there was also that lord. And the mortal that was let in last night was probably long dead. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± The Left Protector ignored the two of them. He still had to quickly complete his mission and return to report. He couldn¡¯t waste time with these two people. However, according to the two of them, that lord usually stayed inside and did not come out. There was only one big box inside. It seemed that the God Summoning Bracelet was inside! ¡°Yes, yes.¡± After hearing the cold words of the Left Protector, the two of them immediately nodded. ¡°However, my lord, you must give us justice!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, my lord. You don¡¯t know how arrogant that mermaid is.¡± However, the two of them were not too afraid. After all, they knew the temper of this lord. If it was about the sacrifice, Daren would definitely not be careless. The Left Protector glanced at them and did not say anything. Instead, he slowly walked forward. The two of them did not show any expression on their faces when they looked at the Left Guardian. Thus, he understood. His Excellency¡¯s meaning was probably to let the two of them continue talking. Thus, the two of them followed the Left Protector as they walked forward. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Old Poison to the Mermaid Tribe not long after. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Pi Xiu, who was squatting on the tallest rock, saw his master return from afar. He immediately shouted excitedly. ¡°Senior is back! Senior is back!¡± The Mermaid Princess and the others naturally noticed Pi Xiu¡¯s excitement. He also stood up excitedly. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m so sorry. I actually forgot about you here.¡± Seeing Pi Xiu running to his side excitedly, Xiao Changtian said in shame. Old Poison, who was following behind, narrowed his eyes as he looked at Pi Xiu. ¡°Why does this guy look like a Pi Xiu? However, how could there be such an ugly Pi Xiu?¡± Old Poison didn¡¯t know that this guy was Pi Xiu. He had only experienced Xiao Changtian¡¯s vicious hands. ¡°Haha, Mermaid Princess, I¡¯m so sorry for leaving my pet here.¡± Xiao Changtian said apologetically as he looked at the Mermaid Princess. Perhaps Pi Xiu was causing trouble here again, and he was too embarrassed to say anything. ¡°Aiya, senior, it¡¯s fine. Senior¡¯s pet is also very obedient. It has been waiting for you to come back.¡± ¡°Haha, princess, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I know this guy¡¯s temper very well.¡± ¡± Oh, thank you for taking care of Pixiu for me. I¡¯ll give this bracelet to you!¡±¡± Xiao Changtian then took out the lady¡¯s necklace that he found in the altar in the East Sea. ¡°Hiss! Senior, since Senior gave the Summoned God Necklace to a merman!¡± Elder Poison, who was behind him, did not expect that such a valuable item would be something that the entire Jade Lake Sacred World would fight over no matter what. Senior gave it to a mermaid without any care! ¡°Wow! What a beautiful bracelet! Thank you, Senior!¡± Although the Mermaid Princess didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian had given her the Summoning God Bracelet, she guessed that it was definitely not an ordinary bracelet. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Xiao Changtian greeted them and continued to leave with Old Poison. ¡°By the way, uncle, where are your family members? Why don¡¯t I go with you to find your family?¡± Looking at the old man behind him, Xiao Changtian felt very pitiful. This old man had suffered outside all these years! ¡°Senior, I¡­I don¡¯t have a family anymore.¡± Old Poison was a little puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why Senior would ask such a question. Sigh, this old man was really too pitiful. His family was probably killed by his enemies before he was trapped inside. ¡°Uncle, in that case, do you want them to go back with me?¡± In any case, he could make a living by letting this old man clean up the Glorious Star Restaurant. It just so happened that he wanted to expand the Glorious Star Restaurant this time. ¡°Senior, is what you said true?¡± Old Poison couldn¡¯t believe that Senior actually wanted him to follow him. This was simply a gift from the heavens! ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°No, no, Senior, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m a hundred times more willing!¡± To be able to follow by Senior¡¯s side was definitely a blessing from his previous life. It was not in vain that he had been trapped in that altar for so many years. Chapter 977 - Chapter 977: Ive Been Tricked (1) Chapter 977: I¡¯ve Been Tricked (1) ¡°Senior, I have no way to repay your great kindness. Please accept my little gift.¡± After Old Poison finished speaking, he took out a black thing from his pocket. Xiao Changtian narrowed his eyes and watched Old Poison¡¯s actions. Damn, this old man seems to have taken out a ring, right? Is this for me? ¡°Senior, this is the most useful thing I have. Please accept it!¡± Sure enough, after Elder Du wiped the black thing clean, it was indeed a golden ring. This gold ring was no ordinary ring. Inside was a condensed version of what Old Poison had learned in his entire life. With such a ring, the person wearing it would be immune to all the poisons in the Jade Pool Sacred World. Xiao Changtian looked at the gold ring. Although he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face, he was very touched. He didn¡¯t expect this old man to take out the most valuable thing he had in order to thank him. It seemed that he had not misjudged her. ¡°Uncle, since it¡¯s something precious to you, of course I¡¯m embarrassed to accept it.¡± As expected, this thing of his was still too inferior. Senior would not take it seriously at all. ¡°Senior, please accept it. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to come out of there until I die.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the stubborn Old Poison and finally sighed. On the other side, in the altar of the East Sea. ¡°Kacha!¡± The Left Protector walked up to the big box and opened it without saying anything. Then, he saw a small box with exquisite carvings inside. ¡°As expected, the God Summoning Bracelet is here!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had described the situation of the box to him in detail. Therefore, when he saw the small box, a smile appeared on the Left Protector¡¯s face. However, the two people beside him did not know what the Left Protector¡¯s smile meant. He thought that he was laughing because of the Mermaid Race¡¯s arrogant attitude. ¡°Right, Lord? The Mermaid Race is so arrogant. You must teach them a lesson!¡± The two of them, who did not know what was going on, continued to chatter in the left protector¡¯s ear. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go later. You guys can go down first.¡± The Left Protector glanced at the two of them and said coldly. It seemed that these two people had recognized him as the guy inside. Lord Demon Flame had specially reminded him. There was a terrifying guy in the altar of the East Sea. Although he did not know where he was now, he had to hurry back. To avoid being discovered by the terrifying guy inside. When the two of them heard the words of the Left Protector, they were overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that his lord would agree to punish the Mermaid Tribe so quickly. Hahaha, just wait and see. If they didn¡¯t give them gold coins, they would just have to wait for their lord to destroy the Mermaid Race! After the two of them left, the Left Protector took the small box in her hand and instantly disappeared. ¡°Big brother, since Daren is going to visit you later, let¡¯s go to the Mermaid Race and wait!¡± Liu Mang could already imagine the mermaids kneeling and begging for mercy. Then, the two of them did not hesitate and quickly ran toward the Mermaid Tribe. On the other side, the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord had arranged for a few demons to arrive at the bandit stronghold. ¡°Boss! Boss! There are many Demon Race people outside!¡± Liu Daqiang, who was about to sleep, was suddenly woken up by this sudden sound. ¡°The Demon Race actually came at this time! Why was he in such a hurry? They haven¡¯t told me in advance yet.¡± Liu Daqiang¡¯s sleepiness was instantly gone. ¡°Quick, go and greet the Demon Lord!¡± Then, these bandits quickly tidied up and came to the door. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know why you came so late. We couldn¡¯t even entertain you properly.¡± After Liu Daqiang came out, he looked at the densely packed Demon Race people and said with a trembling voice. Damn, he had never seen so many Demon Race people before. Now, there were at least eight thousand people here. ¡°There¡¯s no need to entertain us. Our Lord Mo Yan has ordered! Let¡¯s quickly equip ourselves and attack the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± ¡°Liu Daqiang, hurry up and bring all the artifacts collected in your treasure vault.¡± He saw Sheng San, who was walking at the front, say to him expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, yes, sir. I¡¯ll send someone to bring it over immediately.¡± Liu Da Qiang was shocked by the expressionless Third Saint, so he quickly ordered the people behind him. ¡°Haha, my lord, I¡¯ve already arranged for the people to go down. However, you still have to wait for a while, because in order to protect those artifacts, the hiding place is a little far.¡± Liu Daqiang did not dare to disobey these demons. Although these demons had transactions with him, Liu Daqiang was still afraid of these demons from the bottom of his heart. ¡°No need. Since we want to save time, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± Third Sage glanced at him coldly. Since Sacred Lord Demonic Flame wanted them to act quickly, they couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. Liu Daqiang did not dare to resist at all and immediately nodded. About fifteen minutes later, these people finally arrived in front of a huge stone door after going around in the tunnel. ¡°Sir, everything is inside.¡± This door was not an ordinary door. It could only be opened by something special. Since he was already here, Liu Daqiang had nothing to be afraid of. As long as these demons saw that he had prepared so many treasured weapons, he would be able to escape. Perhaps she would reward him if she was happy. Liu Daqiang had already thought of the satisfied expressions of these demon lords when they looked at him. Therefore, Liu Daqiang took out a specific key and slowly opened the door. ¡°Liu Daqiang! Don¡¯t play tricks in front of us!¡± However, just as Liu Daqiang smiled and wanted to welcome the Demon Race¡¯s exclamation. However, what greeted him was a burst of anger from the Third Sage. ¡°No, Sir, I¡­ I¡¯m not playing any tricks.¡± Liu Daqiang looked at these demons in confusion. He had collected these artifacts according to their instructions. ¡°Look behind you!¡± At this moment, Sheng San¡¯s face was gloomy. Could it be that they had been fooled by Sixth Brother? ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No! This was impossible. How could it be like this?¡± When Liu Daqiang turned around in confusion, he was shocked by the scene behind him. Because at this moment, this huge cave was in a mess. Not only had the mountain of gold coins been emptied, but only the remnants of some artifacts were left on the ground. At this moment, Liu Daqiang was so flustered that his entire body could not help but tremble, and cold sweat broke out on his body. Even as he was making a fuss, a thunderclap sounded in his head. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t this¡­Is it all over?¡± Liu Daqiang did not expect such a thing to happen. Even the bandits behind him were dumbfounded. These things were all plundered for the sake of the fiend race, and now it actually became like this. Moreover, the demons behind him were still watching with their own eyes. These bandits¡­He was dead for sure today. Chapter 978 - Chapter 978: Ill Keep It for Use (1) Chapter 978: I¡¯ll Keep It for Use (1) ¡°Impossible, this is impossible.¡± Liu Daqiang muttered as he walked inside. He still looked around in disbelief. ¡°Boss! Boss! Look above your head!¡± At this moment, someone shouted at him. ¡°Damn it! Who was it? Who was it that ruined my plan!¡± When he saw the huge hole above his head, Liu Daqiang could not hold it in anymore. He really did not expect that someone would actually be able to steal his things from the Forbidden Spiritual Zone even though he had built this treasure vault in the Forbidden Spiritual Zone. ¡°Liu Daqiang, stop pretending!¡± Seeing this scene, Saint Three finally understood. Wasn¡¯t he being played by these bandits? How was he going to explain this to Lord Mo Yan? ¡°Sir, sir, please give us two more days, we-¡± However, before Liu Daqiang could finish his words, Sheng San broke his neck with one hand. ¡°Humph! Trash! Do you really think we¡¯re so easy to play with?¡± Sheng San looked angrily at Liu Daqiang who was lying in a pool of blood. After this matter went back, Lord Mo Yan would definitely not let him off so easily. ¡°All humans present, don¡¯t leave a single one behind.¡± Then, Sheng San¡¯s cold voice rang out. Waves of screams sounded extremely strange in this pitch-black night. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Left Protector excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the thing would be found so quickly! Alright! Alright! With this thing, hahaha, the Jade Nether Kingdom will be ours!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the small box in front of her excitedly. Third Sage and the others had already brought their people and set off. They were invincible this time. ¡°This thing is so important. It¡¯s better to wait until the most important time to open it. Hahaha.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame could already imagine the scene of him conquering the Jade Nether Kingdom. On the other side, the atmosphere in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was extremely tense. ¡°Pavilion Master, what should we do now? Those demons were actually so savage that they wanted to conquer the Jade Nether Kingdom!¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion was furious. Now that Senior wasn¡¯t around, the Secret Pavilion was completely helpless against such a situation. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Senior not to know about such a big matter.¡± At this moment, the Pavilion Lord of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets said indifferently. ¡°But, Pavilion Master, we have received accurate news that the demons are preparing to attack tonight.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked at the Pavilion Master of the Prophecy Pavilion and said in disbelief. After all, Senior had left for such a long time. Moreover, the place they were going to this time was not any other place. Instead, it was the Mermaid Race that had broken off contact with the human world. Therefore, how could Senior know about such a big matter in the Mermaid Race? ¡°No, I believe that Senior must have already made plans for this matter. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left so easily.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was expressionless. ¡°Reporting to Pavilion Master! The latest news is that the demons have retreated because of the lack of equipment!¡± At this moment, a cultivator suddenly ran over and reported. ¡°Hahaha, I told you, I told you that Senior definitely had a plan. Look, aren¡¯t they retreating?¡± After hearing this news, the Pavilion Master of the Tianji Pavilion finally revealed a smile. Similarly, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s face was instantly filled with disbelief. He was still a little doubtful, but he didn¡¯t expect that his senior had already expected this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I was shallow! He actually doubted Senior¡¯s ability to predict things.¡± ¡°Great Elder, I think you should have understood long ago that Senior is not an ordinary person.¡± ¡­ On the other side, the two envoys who came out of the altar in the East Sea quickly arrived at the Mermaid Tribe. ¡°Hahaha, damn octopus, you were still so arrogant before. Soon, our lord will come and punish you. Just you wait.¡± When Liu Mang walked to the entrance of the Mermaid Tribe, he naturally noticed the octopus that was still in the same place. Therefore, he immediately went up and mocked her mercilessly. Last time, in order to convince this octopus, his big brother had taken out a lot of treasures to bribe him. He did not expect this octopus to be so ungrateful. However, when their adults arrived later, they would definitely not let the octopus off. ¡°Bah, you adults? Although Senior has left the Mermaid Race, you little trash can¡¯t hurt the Mermaid Race in the first place.¡± Looking at the arrogant backs of the two, Octopus also said disdainfully. ¡°Where¡¯s the Mermaid Race Patriarch? Get the hell out here!¡± After the two of them entered, they stood in front of the Mermaid Palace and shouted fiercely. ¡°Hurry up and come out to be judged! In a while, our adults will arrive. At that time, we¡¯ll see if you still dare to do this!¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief in the hall had expected the two to come, but he didn¡¯t expect them to come so quickly. At the same time, the Mermaid Race Patriarch was also a little flustered. Based on what the two of them said, did they invite the person inside out of the altar? If that was the case, what should he do? ¡°Mermaid tribe leader, it¡¯s already come to this. Don¡¯t be a coward in there.¡± ¡°Who said my father is going to be a coward!¡± At this moment, the Mermaid Princess descended from the sky and looked at the two of them with impatience. These two people couldn¡¯t even beat the painting that Senior gave them, yet they still had the face to come over. ¡°You bitch fish, let me tell you clearly. In a while, the lord from our East Sea altar will come personally.¡± Liu Mang, on the other hand, looked at the Mermaid Princess lewdly. He didn¡¯t dare to fantasize about the Mermaid Princess before, but the situation was different now. If Daren had come, these mermen would probably have no time to kneel down and lick him. At that time, he would ask Daren to keep this princess for him. He would go back and play with her well. So that this mermaid could have a taste of being human. ¡°Pah! No matter who comes today, they won¡¯t be able to harm our Mermaid Race at all.¡± The Mermaid Princess suddenly understood. So this was the purpose of the bracelet that Senior had given him. This time, no matter how powerful the lord they were talking about was, she was not afraid anymore. ¡°Lin Lin, are you crazy? You have to know how powerful that lord in the East Sea altar is. How can you talk to them like that?¡± The Mermaid Clan Leader heard the Mermaid Princess ¡®words and walked out in a panic. ¡°Lin Lin, the secret passage in the hall has been prepared. You should help your mother escape first. Don¡¯t worry about the rest!¡± Faced with such a situation, the Mermaid Race Patriarch could only save as many as he could. Chapter 979 - Chapter 979: Wronged (1) Chapter 979: Wronged (1) ¡°Father! Why are you so confused? Would Senior abandon us?¡± However, the Mermaid Princess could only watch helplessly as the Mermaid Clan Leader panicked. ¡°Wha¡­What did he mean? Lin Lin, are you saying¡­ Senior still has a backup plan?¡± When the Mermaid Clan Leader heard the Mermaid Princess ¡®words, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Hey! What are you guys mumbling about? I advise you not to think about escaping. You should know what Daren is capable of.¡± Liu Mang looked impatiently at the two people who were whispering in the distance. ¡°Good! Since you guys are so arrogant, then we won¡¯t be polite.¡± With the Mermaid Princess¡¯s words, the Mermaid Clan Leader became unyielding. Just like that, the people from both sides stood on both sides and began to confront each other. A joss stick has passed 15 minutes passed. Fifteen minutes passed. ¡­ ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t Big Brother here yet?¡± Before the mermaids could get anxious, Liu Mang could not help but get anxious. Didn¡¯t Daren say that he would be back soon? Why hadn¡¯t he appeared after such a long time? ¡°Hahaha, I thought you guys would be very powerful. In the end, I only realized now that you guys are here to take advantage of the tiger¡¯s might!¡± The Mermaid Tribe Chief looked at the expressions of the two and instantly understood. It turned out that these two people were playing with him! To think that they were so nervous. ¡°Who said that? Our lord must be busy at this moment.¡± Liu Mang was unwilling to admit that Daren had actually misspoken to them. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re playing tricks! Mermaid Race, listen up! Get these two people out of here!¡± The Mermaid Race Patriarch looked at the two of them and said disdainfully. He had been nervous for so long for nothing. In the end, it was all because of these two people. ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ll leave by ourselves!¡± The two of them did not expect things to turn out like this. Therefore, he could no longer stay in this place. In an instant, the two of them left in a panic. ¡°My lord! My lord! How could you play with us like this?¡± After returning to the altar in the East Sea, the two of them entered again. They couldn¡¯t understand why their lord would lie to them like this. ¡°Sir? Lord? Are you there?¡± However, after they returned, they walked around the altar in the East Sea, but they could not find Daren. ¡°Damn it! We must have been played! That man in black! He¡¯s not our lord at all.¡± At this moment, the two of them suddenly realized that they had been deceived by the man in black. ¡°But, our lord¡­¡± ¡°Our lord might have already fallen. Look, even the usual mist has disappeared.¡± Big Brother finally understood. Not only had they been fooled, but even their lord had died. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ Everything is over.¡± In other words, now that the adults were dead, their jobs were also gone. Now, they were completely unemployed. Moreover, he had offended so many merfolk. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t we run back to the human world?¡± Liu Mang was very sad at this moment. He did not expect that in the end, it was all for naught. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s the only way.¡± The two of them could only return to the human world dejectedly. On the other side, in the Demon Realm. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was waiting for Third Sage and the others to return. ¡°Hahaha, when they come back this time, we must find a few treasures to reward them.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame thought about the scene after conquering the Jade Nether Kingdom. If they occupied that country, then all the treasures of their country would belong to the demons. At that time, he would definitely find something good to nourish himself. ¡°Reporting, Lord Mo Yan! Sheng San has returned with his men!¡± ¡°Hahaha, speak of the devil and he will appear. I didn¡¯t expect these people to be so efficient. It hasn¡¯t been long since they broke through the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± Demonic Eye Sacred Lord was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Lord Mo Yan, no¡­No, it¡¯s not.¡± The demon looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame in panic. ¡°Yes¡­ It was because Sheng San and the others had been played by those humans and did not have so many artifacts on them that they had returned.¡± The demon didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s happy expression. ¡°What? What did you say? Say it again!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s smile suddenly stopped, and her eyes widened as she stared at the Demon Race man. ¡°Demon¡­ Lord Mo Yan, I really am not joking. Sheng San and the others will be back soon.¡± ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Ah-¡± ¡°Why is everything so bad?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was about to go crazy when she heard the news. He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian¡¯s matter had finally stopped for a while. In the end, things were still not going well. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, the huge stone tables and chairs were shattered by Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s anger. ¡°Damn humans! All of this was because of that damned human! If I don¡¯t destroy all humans, I swear I¡¯m not a demon!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The surroundings were turned into ruins because of the Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s anger. ¡°Lord Mo Yan, please calm down! It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any other ways.¡± At this moment, the Left Guardian walked to the side of the Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and said slowly. ¡°Lord Mo Yan, have you forgotten that we still have the God Summoning Bracelet? Using this God Summoning Bracelet, he could also destroy the Jade Nether Kingdom!¡± The Left Protector comforted Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mo Yan, why are you so angry! With the God Summoning Bracelet, would he still be afraid of a small Jade Nether Kingdom?¡± At this moment, the Demon God Saintess walked over and comforted him. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all because of those damn people that I forgot about the God Summoning Bracelet!¡± The Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s anger finally subsided after hearing that. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t believe that the Demon Race and I can¡¯t take down the Jade Nether Kingdom this time!¡± This was because most of the demon race¡¯s strength was not much different from those human cultivators. Therefore, if the hundreds of people sent this time were not equipped with those high-grade artifacts, they would not be able to take down the Jade Nether Kingdom. Fortunately, he still had the God Summoning Bracelet. ¡°Kacha!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame calmed her anger and slowly opened the box. ¡°Bang!¡± However, when he saw what was inside the small box, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was completely furious. ¡°Left Protector, why? Are you playing with me now?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Left Protector angrily. He could not believe that even the Left Protector, whom he trusted the most, had betrayed him. ¡°Lord Mo Yan is wronged! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The Left Protector immediately knelt down in fear after hearing the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s words. Chapter 980 - Chapter 980: Leave It To Me (1) Chapter 980: Leave It To Me (1) What was going on? He was looking for the item according to the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s instructions! ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Take a look at what¡¯s inside for yourself!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame threw it, and a toad fell out. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all. I didn¡¯t even open this small box.¡± The Left Protector said in a very wronged manner. In the beginning, it was Sacred Lord Demonic Flame who told him not to open this small box. ¡°Damn it! He had been fooled! Damn it!¡± At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was so angry that even her figure became much dimmer. ¡°Fiendgod, my divine sense can¡¯t hold on much longer. You can take over the situation for me these few days.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame disappeared after saying that. He was about to explode from anger. If he didn¡¯t go back to recuperate, his mana would probably collapse. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Elder Du back to Star Town happily. ¡°This small town is still more comfortable. It¡¯s much more comfortable than the sea.¡± Xiao Changtian brought Old Poison to the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, please come back!¡± ¡°Oh, senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to take so long to return.¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian, everyone in the Glorious Star Restaurant was very happy. ¡°There are actually so many Glory Sects here. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t as many Glory Sects as there are in the sects outside.¡± Old Poison followed behind Xiao Changtian and sighed. ¡°Let me introduce a new colleague to everyone. This Mr. Old Poison will be sweeping the floor in our Glorious Star Restaurant in the future. Everyone, please take care of me.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hiss! Poison¡­ Old Poison! Elder Poison, who had disappeared from the Jade Lake Sacred World for many years!¡± When everyone saw what the old man behind Xiao Changtian looked like, they all gasped. ¡°Hahaha, since we¡¯re already here, we¡¯ll definitely be a family in the future.¡± Right at this moment, Old Man Wu Jiang walked over from behind Xiao Changtian and the others. Without thinking, she placed her arm on Elder Du¡¯s shoulder. He hoped that there would be a few more people around his age. When the others saw Unbounded, they placed their arms on his shoulders. All of them sucked in a breath of cold air again. One had to know that there was not a single part of Old Poison¡¯s body that was free of poison. Uncle Limitless actually dared to pull him so brazenly. It really made everyone present admire him. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll be a family in the future!¡± Old Poison didn¡¯t expect that the Glory Sect here didn¡¯t put on airs. It seemed that it was because of the power of the senior! ¡°Ah!¡± When Limitless, who had his arm on Elder Poison¡¯s shoulder, saw the appearance of the person in front of him. She was so frightened that she almost jumped up. ¡°No way, isn¡¯t this Old Poison so skinny that he¡¯s out of shape? Is there a need to be so scared?¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless about Uncle Wujiang¡¯s reaction. ¡°Haha, I was rude just now. In the future, we¡¯re all family.¡± Uncle Limitless looked at Elder Poison and took two steps back with lingering fear. How did Senior bring back the venomous elder who had disappeared for so many years? ¡°Alright, since all of us are here, I¡¯ll tell everyone.¡± Xiao Changtian cleared his throat when he saw that almost everyone was present. ¡°As the business of our Glorious Star Restaurant is really too hot, I have decided to expand our Glorious Star Restaurant. If there are conditions, I really hope to open a chain store!¡± Xiao Changtian had already thought of everything on the way back. With so many gold coins, it would definitely be enough for expansion. After all, after the expansion, according to the popularity of the Glorious Star Restaurant, it would definitely earn more gold coins. ¡°Senior, you actually want to expand the Glorious Star Tower!¡± When everyone heard the news, they were all pleasantly surprised. They had long wanted to suggest this to Senior, but Senior was either busy with this or that. ¡°Aiya! Senior, you want to expand!¡± At this moment, the Scorching Sun Sect Master walked over with a group of people. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Just leave it to us.¡± ¡°Father! Why are you here? Lie Jing said in surprise when he saw the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. Why is his father so well-informed? Senior has just returned. His father had arrived. ¡°You are¡­¡± Xiao Changtian looked at him in surprise. ¡°Ah, Senior, I forgot to introduce myself to you. I¡¯m the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect and the father of Lie Jing.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master had wanted to thank him last time. However, when he was finally done, Senior actually went out again. He had finally gotten a chance. No matter what, he had to come over and get close to Senior. That time, Xiao Changtian had completely convinced everyone. ¡°Hiss, at first, I thought that kid was some rich family¡¯s disciple. I didn¡¯t expect that his father was actually a sect owner!¡± After Xiao Changtian knew the identity of the person in front of him, his face instantly revealed a big smile. Even though the Glorious Star Restaurant was popular now, no matter how popular it was, it did not have the protection of a sect. If they were attacked by those cultivators, their Glorious Star Tower would have no chance of winning. He didn¡¯t expect that Lie Jing kid to hide so well. Now, Xing Lou had found a protective umbrella. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me. I haven¡¯t thanked you for taking care of my son! Don¡¯t worry, leave the expansion of your Glorious Star Restaurant to me.¡± Lie Jing had told him that Senior didn¡¯t lack any artifacts. Therefore, he was worried that there was nothing to cheer Senior up with. Now, it just so happens that Senior wants to expand the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Scorching Sun Sect Master, thank you so much for this!¡± He did not expect to receive financial support. What did this mean? This meant that he didn¡¯t need to fork out his own money to expand the Glorious Star Restaurant! How could Xiao Changtian not be happy? ¡°Since everything has been arranged properly, I¡¯ll return to the small courtyard first.¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian left the Glorious Star Restaurant with a smile. ¡°Damned old thief! How dare you snatch work from our Starry Sky Sect!¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian left, Master Wanshou rushed over angrily. He really did not expect that he was just a step too late, and Senior¡¯s errand was actually snatched by this outsider. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, first come, first served.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master was very excited. Fortunately, his news was fast. Otherwise, this old fellow would definitely have gotten it first. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Pi Xiu back to his courtyard. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what the mount rewarded by the system looked like. ¡°Siha, it must be very cool!¡± After returning to the courtyard, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to click on the extraction button. Chapter 981 - Chapter 981: Its All Gone (1) Chapter 981: It¡¯s All Gone (1) ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully extracting it.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± With a loud bang in the sky, Xiao Changtian¡¯s mount appeared. ¡°This¡­ What kind of f * cking idiot is this?¡± When Xiao Changtian saw the creature in front of him, he was dumbfounded. Because what appeared in front of Xiao Changtian was not a cool mount. Instead, it was a giant snail. The snail was as big as a person. However, even if he was this big, a snail was still a snail. Even if he was this big, he couldn¡¯t run fast. Xiao Changtian was completely petrified. He had thought that the system would be so good, but he did not expect it to be the same. ¡°Ding! Oh right, I forgot to remind the host that all the gold coins on the host have been used to retrieve the mount.¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react, the system¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Ya! Senior, senior, why did you faint in front! Are you alright?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er, who had just walked out of the house, didn¡¯t expect to see Xiao Changtian lying on the ground. However, Xiao Changtian felt that the 30-degree Celsius had turned extremely cold. ¡°I¡­ Hahaha, what can happen to me?¡± Xiao Changtian lay on the ground, tears streaming down his face. He had never thought that he would be so miserably tricked by this system. It was not easy for him to obtain so many gold coins because of the accident. In the end, it was all for naught. Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian smiling and crying, and she panicked even more. What happened to Senior? Could it be that the operation this time wasn¡¯t going well? ¡°Ya! Senior, where did you get such a big snail?¡± Then, Feng Ling ¡®er looked up and saw the snail that was as tall as a person. ¡°Shh! Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t mention that snail to me. I want to be alone.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian felt as if his entire world had suddenly turned dark. Boring, really boring. ¡°I was wondering why Senior was like this. So it turns out that he wanted to be quiet.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er nodded in realization. But who was this Jing Jing? Could it be Senior¡¯s old flame? ¡°Ding! Detected that the host¡¯s emotions are very unstable. Ten consecutive draws will be issued as compensation.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to die, the system¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Hehe, it seems like you still have some conscience, System.¡± After hearing this news, Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood improved a little. However, it was not much better. After all, who could withstand such a big rise and fall? ¡°Ten draws in a row. Go ahead.¡± Xiao Changtian hoped that the system had a conscience this time. ¡°Ding! You¡¯ve obtained one Ultraman.¡± ¡± Obtained two Ultraman.¡± ¡± Obtained three Ultraman.¡± ¡­. ¡± Obtained Ultraman¡¯s Five.¡± Xiao Changtian almost vomited blood when he heard the clanging sound. He knew it. He knew that this stupid system was up to no good. ¡°Ding! You¡¯ve obtained a big baby.¡± ¡°Ding! You obtained a second child.¡± ¡°Ding! You received a three-year-old. ¡°Ding! You obtained a Fourth Baby.¡± ¡°Ding! You have received a set of Divine Armor (Even if a god comes, his attacks will be useless against the host.)£©¡± ¡°The system has drawn ten consecutive draws. In addition, the system prompted that the host must not be negative and must believe in light!¡± Finally, the system¡¯s voice came to an end in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°Haha, looks like I didn¡¯t draw for nothing this time. Although I drew so many Ultraman Calabash Brothers for myself, I still have some conscience in the end.¡± Xiao Changtian felt a little relieved after he felt the change in his armor. ¡°But, damn it, why do I need so many Ultraman Calabash Brothers!¡± ¡°Sigh, forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just keep it for now.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian calmed down, a figure suddenly appeared at the door. ¡°Senior! Senior, I¡¯m a disciple of the Yaoling Sect. Our sect master has a letter for you.¡±¡± At this moment, the man standing outside the fence shouted at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh? A letter from Sect Master Yao Lin!¡± Xiao Changtian took it and opened it without hesitation. ¡°In order to celebrate the ancestor¡¯s recovery, he wants me to attend the celebration banquet.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly read the contents. ¡°Sigh, forget it. He¡¯s already recovered. I don¡¯t want to join in the fun.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to close it, he suddenly saw a group of kids at the bottom. [Warm reminder: Each person who is invited will receive a mysterious gift bag.] (This includes cultivation techniques, artifacts, and gold coins.)£© ¡°Gold coins!¡± Xiao Changtian was instantly attracted by the words ¡®Gold Coin¡¯. ¡°If we don¡¯t go, will it make sense? If he didn¡¯t go, the sect master of the Yaoling Sect would definitely be sad!¡± ¡°Haha, Senior, are you agreeing?¡± The disciple of the Majestic Jade Sect who had not left looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled in surprise. ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll attend your celebration party.¡± How could he not go? If there was an advantage, he wouldn¡¯t take it. Not long after, the Prophecy Pavilion also sent people over. ¡°Hahaha, Senior, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful!¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets wanted to come over and sigh at Xiao Changtian¡¯s accurate prediction of the demons. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a piece of cake.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what the Great Elder wanted to say. He thought that the Great Elder was praising him for finding the spirit tree seed. It was so easy. Hiss, Senior was too terrifying. There was probably no one in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World who was a match for Senior. ¡°Hahaha, Senior, I wonder what will happen next?¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had been ordered to come and ask Senior about the situation. ¡°Sigh, it won¡¯t be peaceful from now on!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the distance and sighed. Now that the system had learned this trick, he had to be extra careful when he looked for gold coins in the future. He didn¡¯t want to be tricked by the system again. He wouldn¡¯t even have a place to cry. ¡°Hiss! It¡¯s not peaceful!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets could not help but turn pale. Senior had never shown such an expression, nor had he ever said such words. And now, he was talking about this matter in such a serious manner. It seemed that the Jade Pool Sacred World was about to change. ¡°Then, Senior, aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion steadied his mind and asked. He had to report this matter to the pavilion master as soon as he got back so that the pavilion master could make ten thousand preparations. ¡°Hehe, how can such a scene stump me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder and smiled disdainfully. It was just a small system. Although he had suffered a loss at his hands today, he would definitely find an opportunity to pay it back in the future! Chapter 982 - Chapter 982: Believe in the Light (1) Chapter 982: Believe in the Light (1) Senior was indeed a senior. Regarding such a scene, senior simply did not take it to heart. They had to be extra careful. ¡°Senior, we will definitely be careful!¡± After the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking, he returned to the Prophecy Pavilion without stopping. He had to tell this news to the pavilion master as soon as possible. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being careful? The system isn¡¯t with you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder¡¯s back in confusion. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯d better hurry to the Yaoling Sect to get my big gift bag of gold coins. Hehe.¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian was ready to set off. Before he set off, he specially went to Glorious Star Restaurant to observe. ¡°Senior, leave these things to me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master was instructing those people to expand the Glorious Star Tower. After that incident, the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s position in the other sects had risen steadily. Therefore, why would the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect not seize this opportunity? ¡°Scorching Sun Sect Master, I have high hopes for you.¡± Xiao Changtian left with satisfaction. Fortunately, there was such a kind-hearted person who helped him. Otherwise, he would not have any gold coins to expand the Glorious Star Restaurant. On the other side, in the Yaoling Sect. ¡°Dazhu, who did you invite this time?¡± She saw the Yaolin Ancestor sitting in the main hall, looking at the Yaolin Sect¡¯s sect master with a smug expression. Ever since he used fish glue to recover, not only did his body become better, but even his strength had also returned to its peak state. Therefore, it was not a problem for their Yaoling Sect to compete with the number one sect in the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Forefather, we invited about thirty to forty sects that are on good terms with us this time. However, the most important thing was the senior who was invited.¡± The Grandmaster of the Yaoling Sect said respectfully to his Patriarch. ¡°Senior? What senior? Could it be that his status is higher than mine?¡± When she heard the word ¡®senior¡¯, a look of disdain appeared on her face. ¡°Forefather, I can¡¯t see through that senior¡¯s strength at all. Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for senior helping us along the way, we wouldn¡¯t have found the man-made fish glue.¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master knew that her Patriarch was unhappy when she heard the name ¡®Senior¡¯. ¡°Humph! Then I¡¯ll take a good look at who it is. He actually has such great ability.¡± However, although the ancestor was disdainful, he had helped them get the fish glue after all. At that time, he would reluctantly be polite to him. This was because the ancestor¡¯s strength had already reached the Saint King realm. It could be said that in this entire place, other than the few old fellows from the first and second sects of the Jade Nether Kingdom who were fighting against him, there was no one else who could beat him up. But now, Dazhu actually said that Senior had helped them. He wanted to take a good look at who it was. However, Xiao Changtian was walking in the mountains. Suddenly, an emergency situation appeared in front of him. ¡°Miss Yun Ling? Why are you here?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong and was about to hide, he suddenly saw Yun Ling running in front of him in panic. ¡°Senior!¡± Yun Ling didn¡¯t expect that she would run into a senior in this desolate mountain. ¡°Aiyo, Miss Yun, what¡¯s going on? Why are you in such a sorry state?¡± Xiao Changtian was also very surprised. Wasn¡¯t Yun Ling a cultivator? How did he end up in such a sorry state in this mountain? ¡°Yun Ling! Can¡¯t you run? I want to see where you can run to today.¡± At this moment, a few tall figures suddenly appeared in the distance. The three of them looked at Yun Ling, who was standing in front of Xiao Changtian, fiercely. ¡°Good heavens, I was wondering what was going on. So it turned out that we encountered these mountain bandits!¡± Xiao Changtian immediately understood. Even if Yun Ling was a cultivator, he had heard that these mountain bandits were very capable. Even cultivators were no match for them. It seemed that he had encountered a tough opponent today. However, how could this be Xiao Changtian? ¡°Yo? Why, Yun Ling, do you want this mortal to save you?¡± The man who directly took the lead mocked fiercely. Yun Ling looked at the three of them in horror. This was because they were not cultivators, but demons possessed by demons. Her sect master had risked her life to let her escape, but how could those Demon Race people let it go? Seeing her escape, they sent three more experts from Glory Sect to capture her. ¡°Miss Yun Ling, you don¡¯t have to be so afraid. Leave these bandits to me.¡± Xiao Changtian hated these people. These mountain bandits liked to bully the weak and fear the strong. Today, he would teach them a good lesson. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± Before Yun Ling could say anything, Xiao Changtian rushed forward without hesitation. ¡°A mortal dares to be so arrogant! I¡¯ll chop you to death!¡± The three of them did not expect this mortal to be so bold. ¡°Yo! You bunch of trash, if I don¡¯t beat the shit out of you today, it¡¯ll be considered that you didn¡¯t poop clean!¡± Before the three of them could react, Xiao Changtian had already rushed in front of them. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Pa-¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s fist landed on the man¡¯s nose bridge. Instantly, blood spurted out from the man¡¯s nose like a fountain. As for the other person, Xiao Changtian slapped his face. In an instant, his entire head fell off. ¡°What happened?¡± The third person had yet to react to what was going on. Xiao Changtian ran to him. ¡°Little trash, go eat shit!¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed the man¡¯s hair and smashed his head into the ground. In the blink of an eye, the three of them were no longer breathing. ¡°This¡­ This is too amazing.¡± Just by using his bare hands, he was able to kill three demons with the strength of a Sage Sect. Yun Ling seemed to see hope again. On the other side, within the Misty Cloud Sect. The demon leader, who was preparing to slaughter, suddenly felt that the three people he had sent out were no longer breathing. ¡°Interesting, really interesting. I never thought that such an interesting person would actually appear in your little Misty Cloud Sect.¡± The leader looked at the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s leader with an excited face. ¡°I was going to kill you now, but it seems like I can have some fun now.¡± At this moment, Yun Ling looked at Xiao Changtian excitedly. ¡°Senior, thank you so much.¡± Yun Ling was so excited that tears streamed down her nose. ¡°Aiya, Miss Yun, it¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°I know your situation. However, you don¡¯t have to be too sad.¡± Before Yun Ling could say anything, Xiao Changtian took out an Ultraman. ¡°Miss, although life is dark, you must believe in the light!¡± Xiao Changtian handed over Ultraman. Chapter 983 - Chapter 983: Change (1) Chapter 983: Change (1) Because Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t need to guess to know. Miss Yun must have gotten into an argument with her sect¡¯s people, so she came out to relax and was targeted by these mountain bandits. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You, you know everything!¡± Yun Ling looked at the Ultraman that Xiao Changtian handed to her. Although Yun Ling didn¡¯t know what the thing in her hand was, since it was given by a senior, it would definitely be able to get them through this crisis. ¡°Yes, miss, remember, you must believe in light!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at her and continued walking. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to chat with Yun Ling anymore, but because he realized that it was almost time for the Yaoling Sect¡¯s celebration banquet to begin. ¡°Damn it, I have to hurry up. What if I¡¯m late and there¡¯s no more gold coins?¡± Thus, Yun Ling was left looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back with admiration. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely believe in the idea of the Conqueror of Light.¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian finally arrived at the Yao Ming Kingdom before the celebration banquet. ¡°This is completely different from the scene before.¡± Xiao Changtian was walking on the bustling street, looking at the people coming and going around him. Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at the entrance of the Yaoling Sect. At this moment, everyone in the hall had already arrived. ¡°Dazhu, didn¡¯t you say that the senior is coming back today? Why was he still nowhere to be seen?¡± Ancestor Yao Lin looked around but did not see anyone stronger than her. ¡°Since Senior said that he will be back today, he definitely won¡¯t go back on his word.¡± The sect master of the Yaoling Sect believed that since the senior had agreed, he would definitely come. On the other hand, the Yaolin Ancestor snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Master of the Jadeite Sect, I¡¯m late. But it doesn¡¯t look like it has started yet. I¡¯m not late, right?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure sounded from outside the door. ¡°Aiya, Senior, you¡¯re here! I¡¯m not late, I¡¯m not late.¡± The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master knew that Senior would definitely come. ¡°Hmm? Dazhu! Are you sure that person is your senior?¡± However, the disdain on the sect master¡¯s face became even more obvious when she saw Xiao Changtian. What kind of senior was this! This was clearly a person without any strength. She didn¡¯t know how he managed to trick Dazhu. The people present naturally noticed how the sect master of the Yaoling Sect addressed Xiao Changtian. In an instant, everyone¡¯s expressions were very strange. Although Xiao Changtian was very famous in Yao¡¯s country, no one who had seen him came this time. Therefore, looking at Changtian, no one understood what was going on. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ancestor, don¡¯t underestimate senior. His strength is truly terrifying.¡± The Yaolin Sect¡¯s Sect Master immediately said to the Yaolin Patriarch. Xiao Changtian naturally understood what Yao Lin was trying to do. Wasn¡¯t he just complaining that he was weak? However, this had nothing to do with him. The main reason he came this time was for the gold coin gift bag. Although he seemed a little out of place among these powerful cultivators. However, as long as he could get his hands on the Gold Coin Gift Bag, the rest was not a problem at all. ¡°Humph, sit anywhere.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s pathetic appearance, the Yaolin Ancestor snorted coldly and left. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Our ancestor is old and has a bad temper.¡± The leader of the Majestic Jade Sect said apologetically to Xiao Changtian. He did not expect the ancestor to treat his senior like this. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Go do your work first. I¡¯ll walk around by myself.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care at all. After all, he was just that weak. The Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master left helplessly. Xiao Changtian quickly went to the place where the gift bags were exchanged according to the location on the invitation card. ¡°Hey, little brother, take a look. I have an invitation card. Can you exchange it for me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the young man at the exchange counter and said with a smile. ¡°Here¡¯s your gift bag. Keep it.¡± Then, the man handed Xiao Changtian a black bag. ¡± Hahaha, gold coins, gold coins.¡± However, when Xiao Changtian opened it, he was disappointed. It wasn¡¯t gold coins, but a thick book on kung fu. ¡°Wow! Congratulations, you can actually draw the biggest treasure, an Earth Grade cultivation method!¡± When Xiao Changtian took out the thick book, the surrounding people cast envious gazes. One had to know that cultivation techniques were divided into four levels in the Jade Lake Sacred World. However, this was not complete. There were also saint-level, immortal-level, and emperor-level cultivation techniques. Other than Heaven, Earth, Black, and Yellow, the rest were not commonly seen in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. Even the largest sect might not have a saint-tier cultivation technique. Therefore, when Xiao Changtian drew out an Earth Grade cultivation method, it naturally aroused the envy of the people around him. ¡°Damn it! Why did I draw 500 gold coins?¡± At this moment, an angry shout came from beside Xiao Changtian. Hearing this voice, Xiao Changtian was shocked. ¡°Hahaha, brother, what do you think of this cultivation technique in my hand?¡± Xiao Changtian walked over to the man with a smile. ¡°Humph! You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to show off to me!¡± That person coldly glanced at Xiao Changtian. He did not know how this mortal who did not have any strength managed to sneak in. Moreover, he even drew such a powerful cultivation technique. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not showing off to you. I want to use this cultivation method in my hands to exchange for your 500 gold coins. What do you think?¡± When Xiao Changtian said this, everyone present quieted down. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, brother, are you crazy?¡± The white-robed youth looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. He was a member of the Divine Feather Sect, the second largest sect in the Yao Ming Kingdom. What kind of scene had he not seen before? But today, the person in front of him completely stunned him. ¡°Aiya, how could I be crazy? This trash is useless to me. It was not as practical as those gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the cultivation technique in his hand with disdain. It was not because of anything else, but because these cultivation techniques were not even as good as the books at home. When the others heard his words, they suddenly understood. No wonder he almost forgot that the person in front of him was a mortal. For a mortal without any spiritual power, even a monarch level cultivation technique was useless to him. This further confirmed the fact that Xiao Changtian was a mortal. ¡°Hahaha, brother, you said it yourself. Don¡¯t go back on your word! From today onwards, you are my loyal brother!¡± The white-robed young man laughed and agreed to Xiao Changtian¡¯s request. At this moment, the surrounding people cast envious looks at Xiao Changtian. For a mortal to receive the protection of the Divine Feather Sect, it was equivalent to soaring in the sky. As for those sects that wanted to be on good terms with the Divine Feather Sect, they could not find an opportunity to do so. Chapter 984 - Chapter 984: All Dead (1) Chapter 984: All Dead (1) ¡°This kid¡¯s luck is too good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To be able to be protected by the Divine Feather Sect, his family¡¯s ancestral grave is already emitting smoke.¡± Facing the envious gazes of the surrounding people, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think much of it. This was because he had no idea what kind of sect the Divine Feather Sect was. On the other side, Yun Ling quickly rushed back to the sect with Ultraman. ¡°Hahaha, I told you that your good disciple would definitely come and save you. You¡¯re here so quickly.¡± The demon race man looked at the figure flying over from afar and said with a smile. ¡°Ling ¡®er! Silly Ling ¡®er!¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s leader closed his eyes in despair when he saw this scene in front of him. She had never thought that they would become like this. Even her last hope, Yun Ling, had returned. That also meant that their Misty Cloud Sect was finished. ¡°Master! Master! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± However, Yun Ling did not panic at all. Because she had promised Senior that she would believe in light. ¡°Ling ¡®er! I went through so much trouble to get you out. Why are you back?¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s leader looked at Yun Ling who had run to his side in a resentful manner. ¡°Master! I¡¯ve met senior. Believe me, I will definitely be able to rescue our Misty Cloud Sect.¡± ¡°Senior, what senior? Ling ¡®er, at this time, even if the gods came, they couldn¡¯t save us.¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader looked at the Devil Race on the opposite side in despair. ¡°Hahaha, Grandmaster Yun, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such resolve. Just based on your attitude, I¡¯ll kill you last.¡± The leader of the demons looked at her and laughed loudly. ¡°Damn demons, do you really think we can¡¯t do anything to you? Let me tell you, senior gave me Ultraman!¡± ¡°What is it? Ultraman? Hahahaha, little girl, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been deceived! Are you going to hit me with that thing in your hand?¡± The demon looked at the Ultraman in Yun Ling¡¯s hand and laughed even more. Not only did that thing look so strange, but there was also no spiritual energy fluctuation on it. That meant that that thing was useless. ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you. Die!¡± After laughing, the Demon Race person did not hesitate and instantly erupted with a huge pressure. Under the pressure of this demon, the entire sky instantly became incomparably dark. A wild wind swept across the entire Misty Cloud Sect. In an instant, the entire world became incomparably strange. ¡°Boom!¡± Right at this moment, a huge pitch-black palm suddenly appeared in the sky. It was like a huge mountain. He pressed down on Yun Ling without hesitation. ¡°No!¡± The leader of the Misty Cloud Sect cried out in a heart-wrenching manner when he saw this scene. It was over. Everything was over. If Ling ¡®er died, the Misty Cloud Sect would also be finished. However, just as the huge palm was about to press down on Yun Ling¡­ The Ultraman in Yun Ling¡¯s hand suddenly burst out with a dazzling light. The light was like the sun, illuminating the entire dark sky. ¡°How¡­ What happened?¡± The tears of the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s leader instantly froze on his face. ¡°Hah!¡± After the light dissipated, an incomparably huge thing stood on the spot. ¡°As expected, Senior didn¡¯t lie to me! I knew I should have believed in the light!¡± Yun Ling looked at the huge Ultraman excitedly. Their Misty Cloud Sect was saved! ¡°Humph! It¡¯s just a small trick!¡± Although Ultraman had blocked his attack, it was not worth mentioning in the eyes of this demon. ¡°Hah!¡± However, Ultraman didn¡¯t give the demon that much time to react. In an instant, Ultraman appeared in front of the demon. ¡°Hah!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A kick! It was just a kick! Ultraman stomped the demon into meat paste. ¡°Die¡­ Is he dead?¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s leader simply did not believe all of this that had happened before his eyes. Because everything that was happening in front of him felt like a dream. ¡°Hah!¡± Ultraman didn¡¯t relax after killing the leader of the demons. He looked at the demons around him and crushed them all to death as if he was stepping on ants. ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡± After eliminating all the demons, Ultraman¡¯s energy was exhausted. In an instant, it shrank back to its original size. ¡°Master, I told you that Senior would definitely save us.¡± Looking at the demons that had been destroyed, tears of excitement flowed down Yun Ling¡¯s face. ¡°This¡­ This was simply too shocking! Ling-er! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such ability.¡± At this moment, the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was so excited that she stood up from the ground. At this moment, a thunderclap sounded in her mind. Even those people from the Misty Cloud Sect who were hiding in the dark felt that it was unbelievable. Originally, they thought that their Misty Cloud Sect would definitely die. It was unexpected that such a great reversal had occurred. ¡°Teacher, you should not thank me. If I had not met senior while fleeing, it is likely that our Misty Cloud Sect would have¡­¡± Yun Ling was very glad to know Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, you must go and thank him properly!¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was so excited that he could not even speak at this moment. Who would have thought that his disciple would encounter such a master? Just an item without any spiritual power could actually kill all those magic tricks. From this, it could be seen that the strength of that expert was unfathomable. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian finished talking to Shen Zhong, he wandered around the banquet. This time, he had gained a full 500 gold coins. However, at this moment, a series of curses suddenly came from the front. ¡°You dare to go against me! Do you want to die?!¡± ¡°You were the one who touched my things first! Shouldn¡¯t you apologize first?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to join in the fun at first, but when he heard this voice, he realized that it was Shen Zhong. Just now, because of the gold coin, Shen Zhong and Xiao Changtian had a good chat. He did not expect that Shen Zhong would encounter trouble not long after the two of them separated. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to give me the gold coins, I¡¯ll go take a look no matter what.¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian entered the crowd. He wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t look at it, but when he saw it, it made Xiao Changtian very angry. He did not expect that in broad daylight, in such a sacred sect. There was actually a scene of the strong bullying the weak. He saw a group of purple-robed youths surrounding Shen Zhong and threatening him with fierce expressions. One of them was still holding the cultivation technique that Xiao Changtian had exchanged with him. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since you stepped on my foot, why don¡¯t you kneel down and lick it? I won¡¯t return this cultivation technique to you.¡± The leader said arrogantly. ¡°Good fellow, you actually dare to be so arrogant in broad daylight! Wasn¡¯t he afraid that the people from the Yaoling Sect would pull him away?¡± Seeing this scene, Xiao Changtian was furious. Although he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Shen Zhong, Xiao Changtian liked his forthright personality. Chapter 985 - Chapter 985: Radiant Light Sect (1) Chapter 985: Radiant Light Sect (1) ¡°Hey, young man, did you just come out of the mountains? Don¡¯t you know that the person in purple is from the Radiant Light Sect?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished his words, an old man around him said disdainfully. ¡°Aiya, why did you say so much to him? He was just a mortal, but he didn¡¯t know how he got in.¡± The person on the other side immediately stopped him when he saw it. ¡°Good heavens, even the people from the Radiant Light Sect can¡¯t be so lawless.¡± Xiao Changtian ignored the people around him. He walked up in two steps. ¡°Stop! Stop fighting, stop fighting!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words silenced the crowd. ¡°Pfft! Hahaha, where did this mortal come from? You actually dare to cause trouble at the Yaolin Sect.¡± The leading purple robed youth laughed in disdain when he saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Brother, why are you here? Hurry up and leave. If these people target you, I can¡¯t protect you either!¡± Shen Zhong didn¡¯t expect this mortal to be so loyal. He actually wanted to come out and help him at such a moment. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect this mortal to be so stubborn.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t have much strength to begin with, but he still had to go up and provoke the people of the Radiant Light Sect like this.¡± ¡°I think it won¡¯t be long before this mortal is dragged out.¡± Everyone looked at Xiao Changtian pitifully. The Radiant Light Sect was the number one sect in the Jade Nether Kingdom. No one in the entire Jade Nether Kingdom dared to provoke them. Even the people from the Yaoling Sect had to give them some leeway. And now, a mortal who did not have eyes was actually so arrogant. ¡°Good boy, since you have such courage. Then I¡¯ll beat you guys up too! In any case, he was a mortal who was inferior to dog shit.¡± The leader of the group, the purple-robed kid, laughed arrogantly at Xiao Changtian. How could Xiao Changtian withstand such humiliation? Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°Damn it, little brat, do you have no parents? How can you speak so rudely?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to show any weakness. He looked at the kid with a gloomy face. ¡°How dare you say that about me! The few of you, go and bring him here. I¡¯ll stuff shit into your mouths today!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the purple-robed kid was completely enraged. As the direct disciple of the Sect Master of the Radiant Light Sect, he could not take it when a mortal said such things to him. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± However, just as the people around the purple-robed boy walked forward, Xiao Changtian¡¯s fist swung forward. One of them, Xiao Changtian, was instantly sent flying more than ten meters away. The other one was hit in the stomach by Xiao Changtian, and blood spurted out from his mouth. ¡°Puff!¡± ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Him! He doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person!¡± After that person said this in horror, he fainted. ¡°You! Damn you! He actually killed our sect¡¯s people! I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re finished.¡± The purple-robed kid did not expect things to be different from what he had imagined. The mortal in front of him did not seem to be a mortal at all. ¡°Damn it! That kid, that kid was too bold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even if he¡¯s not a mortal. But he was undoubtedly declaring war on the Effulgent Sect!¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for! Today, even if our country¡¯s ruler came, we wouldn¡¯t be able to protect this person.¡± After being surprised by Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the surrounding people whispered again. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother, you, how did you do it? You¡¯re too amazing.¡± This scene shocked Shen Zhong. He had thought that Xiao Changtian was really a mortal, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be an expert. No wonder he didn¡¯t care about Earth Grade cultivation methods. It was all his fault for being blind. ¡°Haha, brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let this kid off easily!¡± Xiao Changtian then looked at the purple-robed kid. ¡°You! Don¡¯t come over! Let me tell you, my master is the Sect Master of the Radiant Light Sect! If you dare to touch my hair, my master will not let you off!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards him step by step, the purple-robed kid retreated in fear. Other than his master and their ancestor, the purple-robed kid had never seen such a powerful person. Moreover, he could not feel his spiritual power at all. That meant that this person¡¯s cultivation had already reached the point of perfection! ¡°I don¡¯t care who your master is. Didn¡¯t you want to stuff shit into my mouth? I want to see how capable you are today.¡± Xiao Changtian walked towards the purple-robed young man step by step. Today, no matter what, he had to let this kid have a taste of sh * t. ¡°What are you doing here? Today is my, Ancestor Yao Lin¡¯s, celebratory feast! Are you going to rebel against the heavens?¡± At this moment, Ancestor Yao Lin walked over. At first, when Ancestor Yao Lin heard the news, she immediately sat up from her stool. He didn¡¯t expect that senior to be so blind. Daring to provoke the people from the Brilliant Radiance Sect so brazenly, wasn¡¯t this dragging their Yaoling Sect down with them? ¡°It¡¯s over. Patriarch Yao Lin is here. That person is finished.¡± Seeing Ancestor Yao Lin slowly walking over, the surrounding people all showed sympathetic expressions to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Martial Nephew Ming, this matter is the fault of our Yaoling Sect. This old man will apologize to you now.¡± ¡°Patriarch Yao Lin, you have to give me an explanation for this matter. Otherwise, I won¡¯t ask my master to let you off.¡± The purple-robed kid was emboldened again when he saw the arrival of Patriarch Yao Lin. He looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. So what if he was stronger? Wasn¡¯t he still afraid of their Effulgent Sect? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this kid off easily!¡± Yao Lin gave Xiao Changtian a fierce glare. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. Others might not know, but how could he not know? Wasn¡¯t the Sect Master of the Majestic Jade Sect going to look for fish glue because this old fellow was about to die? If he were to anger him now, what if he couldn¡¯t catch his breath? Then wouldn¡¯t the Yaoling Sect¡¯s Sect Master blame him? ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want him to kneel down and apologize to me now!¡± After the purple-robed kid had the backing of Patriarch Yao Lin, he became extremely arrogant. ¡°This¡­¡± Patriarch Yao Lin was in a difficult position. Although he didn¡¯t like Xiao Changtian, he was invited by Dazhu. ¡°Patriarch! What are you doing?¡± Right at this moment, the Sect Master of the Yaoling Sect finally rushed over in a panic. ¡°Sect Master Yao Lin, since you¡¯re all here, then quickly seek justice for me!¡± The purple-robed kid looked at Xiao Changtian with even more disdain when he saw the sect master of the Jade-chilling Sect. Chapter 986 - Chapter 986: The Purple-Robed Kid Is Dead (1) Chapter 986: The Purple-Robed Kid Is Dead (1) ¡°Ancestor! Are you stupid?¡± The Yaolin Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the Yaolin Sect¡¯s Old Ancestor and sighed helplessly. ¡°Who dares to bully my Brilliant Light Sect¡¯s disciple!¡± At this moment, a deep voice sounded from the horizon. Immediately after, everyone saw a white-haired old man wearing a dark purple robe quickly flying over from the horizon. ¡°Old Ancestor Yao Lin, I didn¡¯t expect you to bully the people of my Radiant Light Sect just after you recovered. Hmph! Are you looking down on me, Patriarch Brightshine?¡± Looking at Patriarch Yao Lin, Patriarch Mingyao said with a gloomy expression. ¡± It¡¯s over. The Ming Yao ancestor is here. It seems like that person is done for.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who doesn¡¯t know that Patriarch Effulgent is very protective of his children?¡± ¡°However, that mortal really deserved it. Why did he have to find trouble to help the people of the Divine Feather Sect?¡± When they saw Patriarch Effulgent arrive, the surrounding people discussed in whispers. Even Shen Zhong¡¯s face was filled with guilt. If he hadn¡¯t helped her, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into so much trouble. Moreover, his status in the Divine Feather Sect was not high. Even if the Divine Feather Sect sent someone, they would not accuse the Effulgent Sect. ¡°Forefather Effulgent, it¡¯s indeed our Jadeite Sect¡¯s fault in this matter.¡± However, before Yao Lin could finish her sentence, Patriarch Mingyao¡¯s disdainful expression suddenly froze. ¡°Gao¡­ Expert, is that you? Expert.¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian, the disdainful look on Old Ancestor Mingyao¡¯s face instantly turned serious. Other people had never seen Xiao Changtian before, but how could he not? The person in front of him was the senior who had helped the Jade Nether Kingdom back then! ¡°What? Me? Do you know me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Old Ancestor Effulgent with some doubt. Although he felt like he had seen this old man somewhere before, he just couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°Master! How can you not know me? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember that I toasted you at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s banquet back then!¡± Forefather Effulgent was extremely excited at this moment. He really did not expect to meet a senior here. ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s you!¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t remember who he was, he was still polite. Thinking back to the incident in the Jade Nether Kingdom, he did not actually have much credit. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you come back to our Radiant Light Sect after participating in their competition?¡± Old Ancestor Mingyao looked at Xiao Changtian and extended an invitation with a smile. It would be a great honor for their sect if Senior could come and sit with them. He wondered how the Jadeite Sect managed to invite a senior over. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t dare to do that. After all, your disciple is so powerful. What if I go and chase me away?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Old Ancestor Mingyao meaningfully. Since the disciples of their sect dared to be so arrogant, it meant that their sect was not that good. Bullying the weak in broad daylight, how could a disciple from a good sect make such a mistake? Meanwhile, Patriarch Effulgent¡¯s actions completely stunned everyone present. How did Patriarch Effulgent know this kid in front of him? This was simply impossible! Moreover, from what Patriarch Effulgent said, this kid¡¯s strength was still very strong. Even Patriarch Effulgent worshipped him. So, who was this person? As for the Yaolin Ancestor, she felt as if her mind had been struck by lightning. Then, his body trembled uncontrollably and he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°How¡­How could this be? How could I, Patriarch Yao Lin, have misjudged someone?¡± As for the Yaolin Sect¡¯s Sect Master, he sighed as he looked at the disbelief in her eyes. ¡°Ancestor, you¡¯re really confused. I already said that if he really didn¡¯t have any ability, would we call him senior?¡± On the other side, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the originally happy face of Patriarch Mingyao instantly changed. It was over. He was wondering which blind person dared to offend their sect¡¯s disciples. In the end, the person their sect¡¯s disciples offended was actually a senior! At this moment, the purple-robed kid was so frightened by the lineup in front of him that his face turned pale and his eyes widened. Looking at Xiao Changtian, his face was filled with endless fear. Who would have thought that this person in front of them would actually have such an identity? Even their ancestor had to respectfully call him an expert. Yet, he had provoked such an expert. With his attitude just now, that person could kill him ten thousand times to vent his anger. ¡°Brat! You actually dared to provoke Senior! Motherf * cker! Tell me, whose disciple are you!¡± Looking at the purple-robed kid, Patriarch Effulgent was extremely furious. Senior was actually disappointed in their Radiant Light Sect because of this brat! This kid in front of him was going to stay here no matter what! ¡°Old¡­ Ancestor, I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m the sect master¡¯s eldest disciple.¡± The purple-robed kid trembled as he looked at Patriarch Effulgent. He could clearly sense Patriarch Brightshine¡¯s anger. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give him a warning. Let¡¯s see if he dares to let his disciples be so arrogant in the future!¡± Following that, Patriarch Effulgent¡¯s hand pierced through the purple-robed kid¡¯s chest. ¡°Senior, this time the Brilliant Sun Sect didn¡¯t discipline us properly. Senior, please don¡¯t be angry. I have already settled that brat for you.¡±¡± After killing the purple-robed kid, Old Ancestor Mingyao turned around and apologized to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Since it has come to this, I can¡¯t say anything else. That¡¯s it.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the old ancestor would be so cruel to his own disciple. The surrounding people looked at the scene and could not come back to their senses for a long time. They really did not expect that things would actually take such a big turn. Who would have thought that a mortal without any spirit energy would actually be an expert that even Patriarch Effulgent revered? ¡°Senior, it was my bad attitude in the beginning. This old man is here to apologize to you!¡± Even Yaolin Ancestor hurriedly said to Xiao Changtian. He regretted looking down on Xiao Changtian. It turned out that the expert had not taken him seriously from the beginning. Now that he had offended such an expert, he wished he could slap himself twice. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian lost interest. ¡°Senior, senior, wait a moment, wait a moment!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian turned to leave, Shen Zhong hurriedly caught up with him. ¡°Aiya, Brother Shenzhong! Why are you so polite to me? Don¡¯t call me senior.¡± Looking at Shen Zhong, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! I want to call you senior. Senior, thank you so much this time! I, Shen Zhong, have no way to repay you.¡± To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Changtian, he would have been bullied by the people from the Effulgent Sect. He had not expected that this ¡®mortal¡¯ in front of him was actually a peerless expert. Chapter 987 - Chapter 987: Shadow Sect (1) Chapter 987: Shadow Sect (1) ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re really stubborn. Since the two of us hit it off so well, I¡¯ll give you something.¡± Looking at Shen Zhong, Xiao Changtian smiled. He had only helped him out of the way, and he was so grateful. Moreover, he had exchanged so many gold coins with him. ¡°This Ultraman is for you to tell you that the world is not full of evil. You must always believe in light!¡± Xiao Changtian took out an Ultraman and handed it to Shen Zhong. Because this thing was useless to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian had long lost interest in Ultraman. Moreover, it was useless to keep it. He might as well give it away. After Shen Zhong took the Ultraman from Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands, he nodded heavily. ¡°Senior! Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely believe in Light!¡± It turns out that Senior had already seen that I was not welcomed in the Divine Feather Sect, so he took out this thing to comfort me. Although he didn¡¯t know what the use of this thing was, it strongly encouraged his loyalty. Xiao Changtian smiled at him and left. On the other side, the Great Ancestor was filled with regret after Xiao Changtian left. ¡°Aiya! I¡¯m really old and muddleheaded! He actually offended Senior so carelessly. Now, he was great. Senior must be angry!¡± Patriarch Yao Lin was extremely vexed. If Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t angry, he wouldn¡¯t have left just like that. Meanwhile, Patriarch Effulgent returned to the sect in a similarly furious manner. ¡°Effulgent Sect Master! Get the hell out here!¡± Patriarch Effulgent had just returned to the sect when he shouted angrily. ¡°Ancestor, ancestor, what¡¯s going on?¡± The sect master of the Bright Brilliance Sect did not know why his father, Bright Brilliance, came back so angry after going out for a while. It was as if he wanted to eat someone alive. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me what¡¯s wrong! Look at the disciple you taught!¡± Although his disciple was killed, the senior was still angry. Compared to a senior, a disciple was nothing. However, the Bright Brilliance Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not know what had happened. He was still looking at Forefather Effulgent with a dumbfounded expression. At this moment, a cultivator came over and told the sect master what had happened in detail. ¡°What? Dead? Old ancestor! You¡¯re muddleheaded!¡± When the Effulgent Sect Master heard that his disciple had died, shock appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your disciple is so troublesome. What¡¯s wrong with me teaching him a lesson for you? Moreover, he¡¯s not talking about anyone else, but his senior!¡± After saying that, Patriarch Effulgent glared at him fiercely. ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯m not angry because you killed my disciple, but my disciple¡¯s identity is not ordinary! If you kill him, it¡¯s equivalent to offending an organization that¡¯s even more powerful than us!¡± The sect master of the Effulgent Sect looked at the Effulgent Ancestor helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that any organization is more powerful than us!¡± Patriarch Effulgent was extremely disdainful. Could it be that the kid¡¯s father was a celestial being in the heavens? ¡°You¡­ Sigh, he was sent here by the Dark Void Sect! If you kill him like this, the people of the Dark Void Sect will definitely not let us off easily.¡± The Sect Master of the Radiant Light Sect sighed heavily. He was praying that the people of the Dark Void Sect would find out later so that they would have a chance to catch their breath. ¡°What? Dark Void Sect! The legendary and mysterious Dark Void Sect?¡± When Patriarch Effulgent heard this name, his expression changed. It was not because of anything else, but because this organization was not an organization without strength. The Dark Void Sect was once an existence on par with the Heaven Secrets Pavilion. As the biggest assassination organization in the entire continent, no one was unaware of their strength. Even an ancestor as powerful as Forefather Effulgent would not stand a chance of survival if they were targeted by the Dark Void Sect. Although the current dark and empty door was not so active. However, as long as they were mentioned, everyone could not help but feel fear in their hearts. Even Forefather Effulgent was no exception. ¡°Forefather, I know I can¡¯t afford to offend that senior. However, we can¡¯t afford to offend the Dark Void Sect! No matter how powerful Senior is, he¡¯s only one person. But the Dark Void was still an organization.¡± The sect master of the Radiant Brilliance Sect was extremely anxious at this moment. If the Dark Void Sect found out about this, they would definitely not let them off easily. ¡°Hiss! Who would have thought that the kid was actually from the Dark Void Sect.¡± Even Patriarch Effulgent was a little afraid at this moment. ¡°We can hide this matter for a while.¡± Although Forefather Effulgent did not wish to offend his senior, who would have thought that he would offend such a large organization? Although senior is very powerful, he is still very powerful. However, there was probably no way to survive if the people of Dark Void Sect targeted him. At this moment, inside the Dark Void Sect. ¡°Third Brother, why did your son¡¯s aura disappear?¡± A person covered in gray asked the person beside him. ¡°I¡¯ve handed my son over to the Sect Master of the Radiant Light Sect. That¡¯s the number one sect in the Jade Nether Kingdom. How could he let anything happen to my son?¡± However, the person called Third Brother did not think much of it. ¡°Report! Lord¡­ My Lord! Third Young Master, Third Young Master¡¯s lantern sign went out!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°What did you say? My son¡¯s light sign went out!¡± Third Brother, who had originally thought nothing of it, instantly stood up. His face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Third Bro, I told you you¡¯d better go over and see what¡¯s going on.¡± The person covered in gray shook his head. ¡°It seems that those people are not obedient! You actually dare to attack our people.¡± ¡°Men, hurry up and investigate. Investigate what exactly is going on! I want the details!¡± At this moment, Third Brother was very excited. His only son had died just like that! How could he not be angry! ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t be agitated. Find out what¡¯s going on first.¡± The boss looked at him and said indifferently. Although their Dark Void Sect had declined, no one had ever dared to ride on their heads. They did not expect someone to be so blind. Did they think that the Dark Void Sect had lost its strength? The reason why the Dark Void Sect had declined was not because of any other reason. It was because they were threatened by the Devil Race. The Dark Void Gate had to retract its aura. However, this did not mean that the Dark Void Sect did not have the strength. On the other side, Xiao Changtian had returned to Star Town. ¡°Aiya, I wonder how they have expanded the Glorious Star Restaurant. Hurry up and go take a look.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to walk towards the Glorious Star Restaurant¡­ Suddenly, an extremely charming woman appeared in front of him. The woman had a mature face. Not only her face, but even her figure was very mature. Especially that chest and that butt. It looked very good. ¡°Hiss, I¡¯m thinking wrong. I¡¯d better hurry up and see the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± Xiao Changtian wiped his saliva with his sleeve and prepared to leave. Chapter 988 - Chapter 988: Seniors Person (1) Chapter 988: Senior¡¯s Person (1) However, as soon as Xiao Changtian moved a step, the woman followed suit. ¡°Hey, no, Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Although the woman in front of him had a good figure, Xiao Changtian was still a little unhappy that she was blocking his way. ¡°Senior!¡± The woman looked at Xiao Changtian and said affectionately. No way, no way. I don¡¯t know him. There are women in front of me. Although this woman has such a good figure, I¡¯ve never done it with him before. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know you. Who are you?¡± Seeing so many people surrounding him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Why did he feel like that heartless man? ¡°Senior, I am the sect leader of the Misty Cloud Sect! You may not know me, but you must know my disciple, Yun Ling.¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader also did not expect that the senior Yun Ling spoke of was actually so young. Although he was a little old, it was not entirely impossible. ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s her. Haha, I wonder why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master in confusion. ¡°Senior, this time, I have to thank you properly. Yun Ling is my disciple. I¡¯ve really troubled you this time.¡± It turned out that she wanted to thank him for saving Yun Ling previously. No wonder the way he looked at her was so strange. ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s a small matter not worth mentioning. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about this. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Cloud Mist sect leader was stunned. To be able to create such a thing was actually a small matter to Senior. Just how terrifying was Senior¡¯s strength? The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was filled with longing when she recalled the enormous might that Ultraman had unleashed that day. Fortunately, that thing was dealing with the demons. If it were to deal with them, their sect would probably be reduced to ruins in less than fifteen minutes. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t feel any spiritual power from Xiao Changtian, which showed how powerful he was. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite. I originally wanted to pull Yun Ling over to thank you, but there are still some matters in the sect that haven¡¯t been settled.¡± Even though he said this, the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader actually had ulterior motives. After all, Yun Ling was still young, and he was about to get old. If he didn¡¯t fight for it, he would probably never have the chance to make a comeback in this lifetime. ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need to thank me. Why don¡¯t you come with me to my house?¡± Seeing that the other party had come all the way here, Xiao Changtian felt embarrassed to ask them to go back. ¡°Alright!¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian had invited him to his house. The eyes of the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s leader instantly lit up. Since Senior had agreed to go to his house, did that mean that he had tacitly agreed¡­ ¡°Haha, why don¡¯t you go first? I still have things to deal with, so I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± After Xiao Changtian told them his courtyard, he walked towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. He wanted to see how the construction of Xinghua Building was going. Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Yo! Senior! You¡¯re here!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master immediately went up to him. In order to satisfy Xiao Changtian, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect stayed at the construction site all night to watch them work. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely make our Glorious Star Restaurant the most luxurious restaurant in the entire Starry Town, no, in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master said heroically. ¡°Thank you so much this time!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that he would only help his son. He had worked so hard to help her build the Glorious Star Restaurant. He was really a good person! ¡°However, how long will it take to complete this?¡± During the construction period, Starry Tower could not operate normally. In other words, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any income these few days. All he had left was the 500 gold coins and the money he had earned from the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! It would definitely be completed in less than half a month.¡± ¡°Aiyo, Senior, why didn¡¯t you look for me about this?¡± At this moment, Daoist Master Wanshou walked over unwillingly. He was the first one to meet the senior. Why did the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master come here? ¡°Aiya, Uncle Wanshou, don¡¯t bother with this matter. Look at your old arms and legs. If anything happens to you, how am I going to explain it to Loraine and the others?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Wanshou with a smile. This Uncle WanShou was too enthusiastic. But even if he was enthusiastic, he couldn¡¯t let such an old man help him build a house. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Daoist Wanshou finally understood what he meant. So it was Senior who felt that his strength was not enough! ¡°Aiya, Uncle WanShou, don¡¯t be too excited. Here, I¡¯ll give you an Ultraman. Remember, you must believe in light.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out an Ultraman and handed it over. Although he didn¡¯t know what Senior had given him, Daoist Master Wanshou immediately took it. ¡°Hiss!¡± When Wanshou Zhenren took the Ultraman that Xiao Changtian mentioned, his face immediately revealed an ecstatic expression. He felt a light from Ultraman rushing into his body. Immediately, he felt that he was about to break through. ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t Senior give it to me?!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master naturally noticed the change in Master Shou, so he looked at him with jealousy. ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± After Daoist Master Wanshou finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace. ¡°D * mn, isn¡¯t this old man just Ultraman? Is there a need to be so excited?¡± Xiao Changtian was startled by Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s excitement. ¡°Haha, Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t forget that there was someone waiting for him in the small courtyard. At this moment, the atmosphere in Xiao Changtian¡¯s yard was tense. ¡°Who are you? He actually dared to sit in Senior¡¯s courtyard!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er, who had just come out of the room, saw the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader sitting there in a carefree manner. A sense of danger instantly rose in his heart. ¡°Who am I? Of course I¡¯m Senior¡¯s man!¡± The leader of the Misty Cloud Sect glanced at Feng Ling ¡®er. Humph! You¡¯re so inexperienced and you still want to come out and fight with me. Just wait and see. Today, I¡¯ll definitely take you down. ¡°Senior¡¯s people? Hehe, I¡¯ve been by Senior¡¯s side for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen Senior mention anyone.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t tell what this old woman was thinking. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t heard of it. After all, my status is so special. How could senior say it so easily?¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader spoke in a manner that was unwilling to be outdone as he looked at Feng Ling ¡®er. She¡¯s just a little girl. She should go back and train for another 200 years. Chapter 989 - Chapter 989: Burning Up (1) Chapter 989: Burning Up (1) On the other side, the Shadow Sect immediately sent people to inquire about the whereabouts of the Third Young Master. ¡°Are you saying that this is all because of that person?¡± The third brother of the Shadow Sect had a dark expression on his face. ¡°Third brother, although this matter is infuriating, you can¡¯t be so rash.¡± Looking at No. 3¡¯s expression, the boss immediately said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be rash. I want everyone involved in this matter to be buried with my son!¡± Third Brother gritted his teeth and said fiercely. Since they did not put his son in their eyes, then he did not put these people in his eyes either. These people were just waiting to die! At this moment, Shen Zhong was quietly cultivating in the Divine Feather Sect. Ever since he obtained the treasure from Senior that day, Shen Zhong¡¯s strength had continuously broken through. From the very beginning, he was a Great Saint Master, but he had already broken through to the Sage Sect, and was on the verge of breaking through to Saint Ruler. Only the elders of their sect had such strength. Therefore, Shen Zhong was naturally valued by the higher-ups of the Divine Feather Sect. ¡°Hahaha, Shen Zhong, I wonder how you managed to break through to this level in an instant?¡± At this moment, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master slowly walked over and asked. When he heard about this, he was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. One had to know that it had taken him two hundred years to break through from Great Saint Master to Glory Sect. To a cultivator, 200 years was more than half a lifetime. He had spent most of his life breaking through, but this kid had only used two days. How could he not feel sad? ¡°Sect Master, I also received guidance from an expert by accident.¡± Looking at Ultraman in his hand, Shen Zhong¡¯s expression became extremely grateful. Who would have thought that his trip to the Yaoling Sect would yield such a huge harvest? ¡°I wonder where that expert is now? Is it convenient for me to meet him?¡± At this moment, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master was so anxious that he gritted his teeth. That expert was actually so powerful. How good would it be if he could give him some pointers? ¡°Sigh, Sect Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you where that senior is, but I don¡¯t know at all.¡± Shen Zhong didn¡¯t even know Xiao Changtian¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, right, it seems that Patriarch Effulgent knows Senior. If you really want to see Senior, you can ask him.¡± ¡°Alright! Cultivate well! Our Divine Feather Sect will be relying on you in the future!¡± After asking about Senior, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master left impatiently. He had to hurry up and ask Senior where he was. On the other side, the few people from the Effulgent Sect were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. ¡°What should we do? This matter had already been known by the people of the Dark Void Sect. Presumably, they would not let it go so easily.¡± The Sect Master of the Radiant Light Sect sighed heavily. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll just say that all of this was done by Senior!¡± Forefather Effulgent was extremely afraid at this moment. Who didn¡¯t know how terrifying the Shadow Sect was? Although Xiao Changtian was powerful, they had never seen him before, so they couldn¡¯t judge how powerful he was. The Shadow Sect was truly powerful. After weighing the pros and cons, Patriarch Effulgent finally made up his mind. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry about this!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was walking to the entrance of the courtyard, sneezed fiercely. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re back. Sit down. Are you tired? Are you thirsty? Do you want me to go cook for you now?¡± The moment she saw Xiao Changtian, Feng Ling ¡®er quickly went up to him. ¡°Ling ¡®Er, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Looking at Feng Ling ¡®er who was so attentive, Xiao Changtian was very puzzled. Although Feng Ling ¡®er was usually very diligent, she had never been like this before. ¡°Aiya, Senior, didn¡¯t someone ¡®your¡¯ come to our house today?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er gritted her teeth and glared at the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader as she spoke. ¡°Oh, haha, you said it was her. Yes, I asked her to come. How about this, Ling ¡®Er, go and make two dishes first.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the leader of the Misty Cloud Sect who was seated a short distance away and said with a smile. ¡°Pfft! No way! She was really Senior¡¯s old flame! Senior has never treated me like this before.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er felt a fire in her heart as she watched Xiao Changtian walk towards the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader without even turning his head. ¡°It¡¯s all that bitch¡¯s fault for seducing Senior. If it weren¡¯t for them, Senior wouldn¡¯t even look at such a slut.¡± After saying that, Feng Ling ¡®er walked into the kitchen unwillingly. ¡°Sister Ling ¡®er, who made you so unhappy?¡± ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lie Jing asked doubtfully as he watched Feng Ling ¡®er walk in angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! There was a slut outside and she insisted that she was Senior¡¯s woman, but Senior actually did not refute!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous when she thought about how familiar that woman was with Senior. At this moment, the leader of the Misty Cloud Sect was chatting happily with Xiao Changtian outside. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect Senior to be so interesting. Yun Ling is really lucky to know you!¡± The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s mind was swiftly spinning while he looked at Xiao Changtian. He could not continue chatting like this. ¡°No, no, Yun Ling is a good girl.¡± Xiao Changtian unknowingly chatted for a while longer after encountering such a mature and charming woman like the leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. ¡°By the way, Senior, it¡¯s already so late¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you stay here today?¡± After all, it was dark at night. Why was he chasing her away like this? ¡°Thank you so much, Senior!¡± The leader of the Misty Cloud Sect was extremely confident at this moment. Since Senior had asked her to stay the night, what did that mean? That meant that Senior had taken a fancy to her! Originally, the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader had thought that the senior Yun Ling knew was a bad old man. Even if it was a bad old man, she had already made preparations. He did not expect it to be such a young man. This caused the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader to be too happy. After a while, they sat down to eat. ¡°Aiya, Senior, do you smell a burnt smell?¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er suddenly screamed. ¡°What burnt smell?¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior, it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t smell it. After all, it¡¯s ¡®your people¡¯ who are burning!¡± After she finished speaking, Feng Ling ¡®er even fiercely glared at the Sect Leader of the Misty Cloud Sect. Feng Ling ¡®er did not say anything else when she saw the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader eating so happily. This was because she had long since put a little something in the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s meal. A slut like her wanted to climb into Senior¡¯s bed? Dream on! At that moment, in the Radiant Light Sect. ¡°Aiya, long time no see, Sect Master of the Radiant Glory Sect. How have you been recently?¡± The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master walked in with a smile on his face. The Enlightenment Sect¡¯s Sect Master narrowed his eyes. ¡°May I know why the sect master of Divine Feather Sect has come?¡± ¡°I have important matters. I just want to see your ancestor.¡± The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master could not wait to see Senior. Chapter 990 - Chapter 990: I Had This Hobbit (1) Chapter 990: I Had This Hobbit (1) ¡°Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master, our ancestor has been in seclusion recently.¡± The Sect Master of the Bright Brilliance Sect did not know what he wanted to do but at this juncture, the Old Ancestor did not want to see anyone. ¡°What is it? He¡¯s in seclusion!¡± The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at him in disappointment. ¡°Sigh, looks like I still won¡¯t be able to see Senior.¡± He originally thought that he would be able to see Senior soon, but who knew that their ancestor was actually in seclusion to cultivate. ¡°Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master, the senior you¡¯re talking about?¡± When he heard the word ¡®senior¡¯, the sect master¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because of the Yaoling Sect¡¯s banquet last time that the kid in our sect received Senior¡¯s advice and advanced a few levels in a row. I was still thinking of asking Senior where he is.¡± Just like that, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s thoughts were shattered. As for the sect leader of the Bright Brilliance Sect, he was still the same senior. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this?¡± The Sect Master of the Effulgent Sect was a little curious. After all, it was because of his disciple that they had a conflict with the loyal gods in their sect. ¡°What is it?¡± The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. Because their sect did not care about the previous banquet at all, no one knew who had gotten the invitation. In other words, Shen Zhong was the only one in the entire Divine Feather Sect who attended the banquet. If Shen Zhong did not say anything, it was normal for the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master to not know. Seeing the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master being kept in the dark, the Radiant Brilliance Sect¡¯s Sect Master quickly told him the whole story. Moreover, he told the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master that their old group was not really in seclusion this time. They were hiding from the people of the Dark Void Sect. ¡°What? Evil creature! You always cause trouble for me. I knew that kid wasn¡¯t a good person!¡± When he heard about the Dark Void Sect, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s face turned pale with anger, and his body trembled with anger. He did not expect that not only did he not see Senior this time, but he also received such shocking news. ¡°Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master, don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯d better hurry back and think of a countermeasure. According to the Dark Void Sect¡¯s character, they won¡¯t let go of the people who participated in this incident.¡± The sect leader of the Bright Brilliance Sect sighed at him. In the end, the biggest culprit in this matter was that senior. If not for that senior, the ancestor would not have attacked his own disciple. After the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking, he did not stay any longer. Because this matter was really important, he had to go back and gather all the elders for a meeting. And the demons had not made any movements these days. Because Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was recuperating in seclusion, everything seemed to have stopped. ¡°Xiao Changtian! Just you wait, I¡¯ll break you into pieces.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian sneezed and frowned. ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t know who I¡¯ve offended recently. Why do I feel like there¡¯s always someone scolding me?¡± In another room, Feng Ling ¡®er looked at the woman who had been cleaned up. The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s sect leader. Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s face revealed a proud smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to settle Senior? Dream on!¡± Because the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was not on guard in this place, he did not know that Feng Ling ¡®er had used a trick on him. Therefore, she fell onto the bed without any warning. Feng Ling ¡®er, who had finished all of this, was so tired that she was panting. She lay down beside the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader without even thinking. The next day, the leader of the Misty Cloud Sect woke up early. The Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader opened his eyes in terror the instant he sensed that something was amiss. When did I fall asleep? Beside him was the heroic Feng Ling ¡®er. ¡°Ah!¡± The two of them were not best friends, but they were very close now. How could the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader endure this? ¡°B * tch, why are you shouting so early in the morning? If you disturb Senior¡¯s sleep, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± After Feng Ling ¡®er was startled awake by the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, she fiercely glared at her. Originally, Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t plan to sleep here. Who knew that she was too tired and couldn¡¯t control herself. ¡°You! You, you! I, I¡­¡± At this moment, the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was speaking incoherently. That¡¯s not right! She originally wanted to settle the senior, but in the blink of an eye, it was this woman in front of her. ¡°You what you, me what me! If I tell you, I won¡¯t be responsible for you!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er cursed loudly and stood up. After all, this woman had evil intentions. He just didn¡¯t let her get what she wanted and didn¡¯t do anything to her. The leader of the Misty Cloud Sect wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Ancestors of the Misty Cloud Sect, I have really let all of you down¡­¡± Feng Ling ¡®er ignored her and opened the door in disdain. However, the moment she opened the door, Feng Ling ¡®er was dumbfounded. Because Xiao Changtian was looking at her with a gossipy face and bright eyes. ¡°D * mn, Ling ¡®Er, are you guys that close?¡± Who would have thought that the pure and innocent looking Feng Ling ¡®er would actually progress so quickly with the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader? No wonder the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s sect leader was so enthusiastic when he saw him yesterday. It turned out that he had long been plotting something. However, he did not expect Feng Ling ¡®er to be the one who wanted to save Zhao. ¡°No, Senior, listen to the explanation! This matter is really not what you think.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er had never thought that she would be misunderstood by Senior. ¡°Aiya, Ling ¡®Er, I understand, I understand. You don¡¯t have to explain to me.¡± After all, he had heard that the Misty Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was still unmarried at this age. ¡°No, Senior, it¡¯s really not what you think.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er was so anxious that she was about to vomit blood. How could the ending be like this? Xiao Changtian just smiled and didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this matter. However, at this moment, the sky above Stars Town suddenly darkened and was suffused with a terrifying red light. In the dark clouds stood a few men in black. Such an amazing scene made the residents of Stars Town unable to help but come out to watch. ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s going to rain all of a sudden? Why is the weather so strange?¡± ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a great calamity? This day is rare.¡± At this moment, inside the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at the sky outside and frowned. ¡°What happened? Could it be that the unrest that Senior said was coming? The few experts in the sky were not simple.¡± ¡°Pavilion Master, who are those people looking for?¡± At this moment, the First Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion could not help but ask. If someone wanted to attack them, they would have received the news long ago. However, these people did not seem to be here to deal with the Secret Pavilion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Other than Senior, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in our Star Town who is worthy of these people¡¯s help.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets sensed the aura and seemed to be able to vaguely guess that those people were from the Dark Void Sect. Chapter 991 - Chapter 991: Third Master (1) Chapter 991: Third Master (1) ¡°Then what should we do, Sect Master? Are we still going to help Senior?¡± Looking at the dark red sky, the Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion asked with a serious expression. ¡°Those people are already here, but Senior hasn¡¯t made a move yet. That meant that Senior must have expected it. If we go to help again, we¡¯ll only be adding to the mess.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion narrowed his eyes as he looked outside. With Senior¡¯s strength, even if these people are very terrifying, they are nothing to Senior. On the other side, at the Divine Feather Sect. Ever since they found out that Shen Zhong had offended the Dark Void Sect, the upper echelons of the Divine Feather Sect had held a meeting overnight. In the end, they made a decision to expel Shen Zhong from the Divine Feather Sect. Even if Shen Zhong was a pillar of the sect, they did not want the entire sect to be destroyed because of him. ¡°Shen Zhong, the elders and I have already decided on this matter. The whole thing started because of you. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on attending their banquet, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at Shen Zhong impatiently. They had originally thought that their Divine Feather Sect had a future hope. They didn¡¯t expect that before it became hope, it almost pushed them into the abyss. The Divine Feather Sect would definitely know if they should abandon such a person. ¡°Sect Master, I didn¡¯t expect that I would end up like this. However, I can¡¯t blame you for this. After all, the Dark Void Sect is so powerful.¡± Although Shen Zhong did not say anything, he still looked at the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master with disappointment. Originally, he was not welcomed in the Divine Feather Sect. He did not expect that he would see it clearly through this matter. ¡°Shen Zhong, you don¡¯t have to hate me for this. Even if the senior you speak of comes, he probably won¡¯t be able to save you!¡± ¡°Bullshit! With Senior¡¯s strength, not to mention the Dark Void Sect, even ruling the entire Jade Lake Sacred World would be nothing for Senior.¡± ¡°Even at this time, you¡¯re still so stubborn. I think you¡¯re hopeless!¡± The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master had not expected that he would be brainwashed so thoroughly by that senior. Although he could make Shen Zhong rise so many levels, everything was so pathetic in front of the Dark Void Sect. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, a loud sound suddenly rang out in the sky above the Divine Feather Sect. Immediately after, everyone saw a huge hole suddenly tear open in the blue sky. From the huge hole, a figure rushed down with a few people. ¡°Then! They are from the Dark Void Sect!¡± At this moment, the people from the Divine Feather Sect were all panicking. They were afraid that the people of the Dark Void Sect would kill them indiscriminately. ¡°Jie! Jie! Jie! This should be enough, right?¡± In front of the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master, a few figures suddenly fell from the sky. ¡°Forefather Effulgent! The Sect Master of the Brilliant Light Sect and Patriarch Yao Lin¡­Why are you all here?¡± He watched as those people were smashed to the ground. The Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s heart thumped. It was over! It was all over! Even their ancestors had been captured. They had no time to escape at all. ¡°Hahaha, how interesting. Do you still need to ask why? Today, the Third Master of the Dark Void Sect will make all of you die with my son!¡± Third Master looked at these people and revealed a terrifying smile. Looking at Third Master¡¯s terrifying expression, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master was so frightened that he knelt down with a thud. Although he was the sect master of the Divine Feather Sect, his strength had already reached the level of a Saint Ruler. However, the third master of the Dark Void Sect was a Saint Emperor. Saint Emperor! It was an existence that the entire Jade Lake Sacred World feared. In the entire Jade Lake Sacred World, no one dared to go against him. But now, they had killed the Sage Emperor¡¯s son. It was equivalent to giving all of them a death sentence. ¡°Three¡­Third Master, calm down first! This matter has nothing to do with the rest of us. It¡¯s all this kid¡¯s fault!¡± After the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking, he pointed at Shen Zhong. God Loyalty was instantly stunned. He did not expect that at this critical moment, the sect master he had always admired the most would actually push all the responsibility onto him. Instantly, Shen Zhong was extremely disappointed with the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master. ¡°That¡¯s right! Third Master, if you want to blame someone, blame their Divine Feather Sect¡¯s loyalty. I wanted to stop them at that time.¡± Looking at this scene, the Yaolin Ancestor could not help but kneel down and tremble. Right now, as long as he could survive, he didn¡¯t care about his reputation. Shen Zhong did not expect that he would suddenly become the target of everyone. His face instantly turned pale. ¡°Hahaha, godly loyalty! I naturally won¡¯t let him off, and I won¡¯t let any of you old things off either.¡± Third Master hated people who stabbed others at such a critical moment. These old fellows should have died, but he did not expect them to be so suicidal before the last minute. ¡°Third Master, Third Master, I believe that you¡¯re not someone who can¡¯t tell right from wrong!¡± However, just as the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking. Everyone heard a bang. Immediately after, everyone saw the fragments of the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s sect master scattered to the side. There was still a bloody mist that had not dissipated. ¡°Trash is trash, and you¡¯re still so noisy! Then I¡¯ll start with you.¡± Third Master said disdainfully as he looked at the fragments on the ground. ¡°Die¡­ Dead? The sect master is dead!¡± Everyone who was hiding in the distance was so scared that their legs were trembling. Some of them were so scared that a warm current was left between their legs. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already investigated the matter. None of you will be able to escape, not even that senior you mentioned.¡± Third Master had sent five Saint Kings who were about to break through to Saint Emperor to deal with that so-called senior. None of them could escape. ¡°Next, let me see who¡¯s next.¡± Looking at Third Master¡¯s judgmental gaze, the few people on the ground all trembled in fear. He was too terrifying. Just looking at him made it difficult for him to breathe. The reason why Third Master sent his son to the Brilliance Sect in the beginning was because their Dark Void Sect was being pestered by the demons. This entanglement could not be resolved in a short period of time. Therefore, even the Saint Emperor Third Master could only send him here to protect his descendants. He didn¡¯t expect that although his son had escaped from the demonic claws of the demons, he would be killed by these people. How could he not be angry? He wished he could flatten the entire Jade Nether Kingdom! Moreover, he had already decided on the way here to destroy all of these sects. ¡°Senior, I will believe in the light.¡± Looking at the scene before him, God Zhong took out Ultraman Prayer and placed it on his chest. Chapter 992 - Chapter 992: Theres Nothing Wrong with Believing in Senior (1) Chapter 992: There¡¯s Nothing Wrong with Believing in Senior (1) ¡°Hahaha, kid, it¡¯s your turn next!¡± Third Master didn¡¯t pay attention to Shen Zhong¡¯s strange actions. He just smiled coldly. In an instant, Third Master¡¯s huge pressure pressed down on Shen Zhong. At the same time, a large hand grabbed over fiercely. ¡°Buzz!¡± However, just as Third Master was about to meet Shen Zhong. Suddenly, a dazzling white light shone from Shen Zhong¡¯s arms. ¡°Hiss! What was that? Why is it so dazzling!¡± What everyone waited for was not the death of Shen Zhong, but the blinding white light. For a moment, everyone was blinded by the light. ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick!¡± Facing that white light, Third Master¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Then, he increased the intensity of his movements. ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡± However, when San wanted to use force, he felt something blocking him. At this moment, the dazzling light gradually dissipated. A huge figure appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Alright¡­ What a powerful aura!¡± Even Third Master could not help but narrow his eyes when he saw the huge figure. ¡°But isn¡¯t it just a little big? Can you still stump me?¡± Looking at the scene at the moment, the people around them were all stunned in place. ¡°Then¡­ What is that thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such a strange thing.¡± No one knew what Ultraman was, nor did they know the power of Ultraman. ¡°Bang!¡± When Third Master, who was in midair, wanted to hit Ultraman fiercely, he was kicked dozens of meters away by Ultraman. ¡°F * ck! This was simply impossible. How could this thing unleash such great power!¡± Third Master, who was sent flying, looked at Ultraman in disbelief. This scene made everyone¡¯s jaws drop. ¡°Three¡­Third Master is a Saint Emperor!¡± ¡°Saint¡­ The Third Master of the Sage Emperor was actually sent flying by that thing!¡± At this moment, it was as if a clap of thunder had rung in the minds of Patriarch Effulgent, the Sect Master of the Effulgent Sect, and Patriarch Yao Lin. Others might not know, but they knew very well. That thing was given to Shen Zhong by Senior! Who would have thought that Senior would be so willing to give Shen Zhong such a powerful thing? ¡°Hahaha! I knew it. I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be wrong to trust Senior.¡± At this moment, Shen Zhong was ecstatic. It turned out that Senior had long expected him to have such trouble. That was why she gave him the Ultraman and made him believe in light. Hahaha, it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t stay in the Divine Feather Sect. After this matter is over, I¡¯ll go and seek refuge with Senior. Third Master, who was in midair, gritted his teeth. He had never thought that this unknown thing in front of him would be so powerful. Even he, a divine emperor, found it very difficult to deal with him. ¡°Hah!¡± However, at this moment, Ultraman suddenly stood still. ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing this scene, Third Master¡¯s heart suddenly pounded like thunder. Because he could feel the great danger at this moment. In an instant, Third Master did not hesitate and quickly activated the teleportation scroll. However, at that moment, a laser shot over. ¡°Puff!¡± Even though Third Master was quickly teleported away by the teleportation scroll, he was still hit by the laser. ¡°Third Bro! Why did you suddenly come back? Why is there something wrong with her body?¡± Because Third Master suddenly appeared in front of the gray shadow man, the gray shadow man was shocked. Looking at Third Master¡¯s condition, the gray shadow man¡¯s expression changed again. How could he not know Third Master¡¯s strength? Third Master was a Saint Emperor. No one in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World was his match. Now, it seemed that Third Master had been attacked and was heavily injured. ¡°Boss! Hurry up! Help me!¡± At this moment, Third Master felt as if the spiritual power in his body was exploding, and his entire body was in great pain. On the other hand, he watched Third Master escape in a panic after being beaten up by Ultraman. Everyone present was so shocked that they were speechless. At this moment, the scene was as quiet as a morgue. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way, how¡­How could this be?¡± When Old Ancestor Mingyao met Third Master, he had already decided to give up hope of living. And now, Third Master had been beaten away by such a guy? ¡°God¡­ Little Brother Shen Zhong, I wonder if this thing was given to you by Senior?¡± At this moment, the head of the Radiant Brilliance Sect immediately went forward to ask after seeing Shen Zhong shrink back to his original size. ¡°Effulgent Sect Master, other than Senior, who else do you think has such great ability?¡± Shen Zhong couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Since he had already been expelled from the Divine Feather Sect, he had to hurry and find his senior. At this moment, the elders of the Divine Feather Sect who had made the decision at the beginning were extremely regretful. No one had expected things to turn out like this. Even if they regretted it now, it was too late. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. I knew that killing that kid was the right decision.¡± When he saw this scene, Patriarch Effulgent laughed maniacally. Fortunately, before he could expose Senior, Third Master was chased away. At this moment, in Star Town. ¡°Where is the person Third Master asked us to find?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly. I also sensed for a long time, but I didn¡¯t feel that there were any powerful people in the entire town.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve searched the entire area within a hundred miles, but I haven¡¯t seen any so-called experts.¡± The five people in the dark clouds looked at each other. ¡°Then what should we do now? We can¡¯t find that person.¡± Third Master had given them a death order. If they did not bring that person¡¯s head to see him, they were not to go back. ¡°Since things have come to this, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to find that person if we don¡¯t go down.¡± ¡°Perhaps that person had already expected us to come, so he deliberately hid. We can only go down and look for him.¡± Therefore, they decided to go to Star Town to find Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was in front of the Starry Tower, which was about to be completed. ¡± Hahaha, although the new Glorious Star Tower hasn¡¯t been built yet, it already looks very grand. When it¡¯s built, won¡¯t it attract more people¡­¡± Looking at the almost completed building, Xiao Changtian muttered in satisfaction. At this moment, the five of them had already disguised themselves and arrived at Star Town. ¡°There are so many people. How can we find that powerful person?¡± Looking at the people coming and going on the street, the few of them were like headless flies. ¡°Who is the strongest? Wouldn¡¯t he know if he asked? If there was an expert in a town like this, the entire town would know about it.¡± The leader sneered. Even if he hid to the ends of the earth, they could still find him. Chapter 993 - Chapter 993: Daoist Master Wanshous Breakthrough (1) Chapter 993: Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s Breakthrough (1) ¡°Hey, brother, I want to ask you something.¡± At this moment, the five of them saw Xiao Changtian walking over. ¡°What? Brothers, I wonder what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m familiar with this Stardust Town, so you can ask me anything you want.¡± Xiao Changtian was in a very good mood at the moment. He looked at them with a very kind expression. ¡°I wonder who is the most powerful person here?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the leader smiled at him. ¡°The most powerful person?¡± Hearing his words, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ponder. ¡°Is there a need to ask? It must be the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect!¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t talking nonsense because the strongest sect in the entire Starry Town was the Starry Sect, and who else could be the strongest in the Starry Sect other than the Sect Leader? Although Xiao Changtian had never met the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, he was very certain. Just the Starry Sky Sect alone made Xiao Changtian extremely envious. He also yearned to be like the experts in his sect. ¡°Hahaha, I say, who is the strongest in this place?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer, the leader laughed out loud. Then, after they asked where the place was, they brought their people there. ¡°Why are these people looking for the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect?¡± Looking at the backs of those people, Xiao Changtian was a little confused. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t know those powerful people anyway.¡± On the other side, the few of them soon arrived at the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°Call your sect master out!¡± The moment the five people appeared in the Starry Sky Sect, everyone in the sect was shocked. They had never seen someone with such terrifying strength. ¡°Hurry up! Didn¡¯t you hear me?!¡± Seeing that the people around them were indifferent, the leader roared angrily. ¡°Big¡­ Lord, our sect master is in seclusion now. He won¡¯t be able to come out for a while.¡± A person stood out and said carefully. ¡°Hahaha, closed-door cultivation. Then we¡¯ll just go out directly!¡± ¡°You! Tell me, where is your sect master in seclusion now!¡± The leader grabbed the collar of the person who had just spoken. ¡°Big¡­ Lord, please don¡¯t kill me! My lord!¡± The man wanted to calm down, but he couldn¡¯t control his trembling body. Immediately, the smell of urine came from under him. ¡°Bah! Trash! He actually peed his pants!¡± When he smelled the scent of the ¡®loans¡¯, the leader threw him out in disgust. In an instant, the man from Starry Sky Sect crashed heavily into the ground in the distance, and he died. ¡°How dare you behave atrociously in the territory of our Starry Sky Sect!¡± At this moment, the white beast and Loraine walked over angrily. However, after seeing the strength of the five people, the white beast and Loraine¡¯s anger instantly subsided by more than half. ¡°What should we do? Father is in seclusion now. We are not his match at all.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask senior to help us?¡± Looking at the five people in front of her, Loraine was a little flustered. The strength of these five people was really too strong. They could not withstand them at all. ¡°Hahaha, you want to run? None of you here today can escape.¡± The leader looked at the people from the Starry Sky Sect with disdain. However, at this moment, there was a sudden boom from the mountain peak not far away. Immediately after, the entire sky darkened. ¡°Hahaha! Master, Master is about to break through!¡± Before the five of them could react, the white beast laughed loudly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our sect master to break through again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we can be saved now.¡± How could the people of the Starry Sky Sect not see that these five people were here to cause trouble? ¡°Not good, with such a heaven and earth anomaly, what realm is that person trying to break through to?¡± Looking at the dark lightning in the sky, the expressions of the five people instantly became extremely serious. Could it be that the expert was about to break through to Saint Emperor? ¡°Bang!¡± However, before the five of them could react, a thunderbolt that was like a waterfall boomed down. ¡°Not good! Quickly hide!¡± Looking at this huge heavenly lightning, the five of them immediately fled in a sorry state. The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect had expected such a thing to happen, so he had asked the people of Starry Sky Sect to prepare in advance. Therefore, the people of the Stellar Sect looked at the five of them like drowned rats. ¡°Bang!¡± Finally, none of the five of them were spared. All of them were struck by the huge heavenly lightning. Fortunately, the five of them were extremely powerful. Even if it was such a powerful heavenly lightning, they could barely deal with it. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± ¡°Looks like that person is indeed not easy to deal with.¡± Seeing that the heavenly lightning had finally weakened, the leader said with lingering fear. ¡°Bang!¡± However, before they could heave a sigh of relief, another loud sound came from the distant mountain peak. ¡°Hahaha! He broke through, he broke through! I¡¯ve broken through to Saint Emperor this time!¡± The Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect jumped out with a loud roar. ¡°Hahaha, White Beast, Loraine, where are you two? Hurry up, I want to thank Senior properly!¡± The Starry Sky Sect¡¯s Sect Master had never thought that he would be able to break through to the Saint King Realm in this lifetime. And it was precisely because of the Ultraman that his senior had given him that his strength had actually broken through continuously. He was already extremely satisfied when he broke through to Saint King. He didn¡¯t expect that after breaking through to the Holy Queen, his cultivation was still rising. In the end, he finally reached Saint Emperor. How could the Sect Master of Starry Sky Sect not be happy? One had to know that the strength of a Saint Emperor was an existence that could do anything in the entire Jade Lake Sacred World. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Come over quickly. We¡¯re surrounded by these people and don¡¯t dare to move.¡± White Beast and Loraine were also ecstatic when they saw Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s breakthrough. He had never thought that Daoist Master Wanshou would really become a Saint Emperor. Everything felt like a dream. ¡°What? Which blind person dared to attack our Starry Sky Sect!¡± Upon hearing the words of the white beast and Loraine, Daoist Master Wanshou landed in front of the five people with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Puhaha, do these few clowns still want to cause trouble for our Starry Sky Sect?¡± Daoist Master Wanshou could not help but mock as he watched the five people in front of him being charred black. ¡°You! Do you know who we are? How dare you laugh at us!¡± The leader had never expected this person to be a Saint Emperor. This was the strength that only their Third Master possessed. Even though they were five Saint Rulers, they were not even as strong as a Saint Emperor. Therefore, the five of them did not dare to act rashly when they saw the Wanshou Zhenren in front of them. Chapter 994 - Chapter 994: Someone Broke Through to Saint Emperor (1) Chapter 994: Someone Broke Through to Saint Emperor (1) ¡°Who are you guys? Hahaha, what a joke. Even if you guys are heavenly kings, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± After the man of ten thousand beasts finished speaking, a huge power attacked the five people in front of him. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, before the five of them had time to defend themselves, they were blasted dozens of meters away by the huge power. Five huge pits instantly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Cough! Not good, we are not his match at all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The few of them instantly understood that if they stayed here, they would only be waiting for death. ¡°Tsk, just a few trash like them, and they still dare to cause trouble for our Constellation.¡± Seeing the fleeing figures of the few of them, Daoist Master Wanshou did not give chase. Because these people were not worth his time. ¡°Master! Congratulations on breaking through to Saint Emperor!¡± Looking at Master Wanshou, the white beast¡¯s face was filled with joy. Now, the Starry Sky Sect was completely controlled by Master Wanshou. In addition, Reverend Wan Shou had broken through to the Saint Emperor realm. Their Starry Sky Sect would soon become the number one sect on the continent. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Senior¡¯s advice, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve so much. White beast Loraine, the two of you, hurry up and come with me to thank the senior.¡± Although he had already reached the strength of a Saint Emperor, compared to his senior, it was like an ant meeting an elephant. Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the great energy that the senior gave him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to break through to such strength. Immediately, they set off to find Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was in the courtyard discussing something with the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. As the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was a little worried, he had specially asked the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion to come and see what was going on. Were those five people chased away by Senior? ¡°Senior, I wonder if anyone has come to find trouble with you in the past two days?¡± However, after the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion looked around, he did not find any traces of those five people. ¡°Looking for trouble with me? Who dares to find trouble with me?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little confused. Could it be that the commotion he caused at the Glorious Star Restaurant was too big and made others jealous? However, when the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he lowered his head in shame. That¡¯s right, with Senior¡¯s strength, who would be so blind to find trouble with him? The five of them probably ran away after seeing how powerful Senior was. ¡°Senior! Senior! Thank you so much!¡± At this moment, Daoist Master Wanshou ran over excitedly with White Beast and Loraine. ¡°Hiss! He actually¡­He had actually reached this realm!¡± The moment the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets saw Daoist Master Wanshou, his eyes widened in surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe that Reverend Wanshou had actually broken through to Saint Emperor. If word of this spread, not only would the Prophecy Pavilion be shocked, even the surrounding ten thousand miles would be shocked! ¡°Ah?¡± However, Xiao Changtian looked at Wanshou Zhenren in confusion. Why did he come to thank her for no reason? He didn¡¯t help Uncle WanShou in any way. ¡°Senior, if not for your Ultraman, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Ahaha, that thing you¡¯re talking about, that thing is not only useless to me, but it also takes up space.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what happened to the Ultraman he gave to Uncle WanShou. However, seeing how excited Elder Wanshou was, he was shocked. It seemed that his Ultraman had made Uncle WanShou believe in him. On the other side, the five people who had been sent to the Dark Void Sect returned in a panic. ¡°Why did you guys come back in such a sorry state?¡± The boss naturally saw the different degrees of injuries on their bodies. ¡°Sect master, that person has already reached Saint Emperor. Even the five of us together are no match for him.¡± The leader of the group said with a trembling voice. They had been hit hard by that attack and had yet to recover from it. ¡°What is it? The strength of a Saint Emperor! How was this possible? Other than our Dark Void Sect having such strength, how could their small place have such a strong expert!¡± The Dark Void Sect Master frowned again. Third Brother was already badly injured because of this incident, and now these five people were even more so. How could that person be so powerful? Could it be that they only had one last option? ¡°Sect Master, I wonder if Third Master has returned?¡± Looking at the leader of the sect in front of him, he asked. He was afraid that if Third Master came back and saw that they had not completed this matter, he would fly into a rage. ¡°Third brother, sigh, third brother has lost all his spiritual power and has completely become a cripple.¡± When the sect master of the Dark Void Sect said this, his expression became gloomy again. One had to know that Third Brother was the cornerstone of their Dark Void Sect. And now, his cultivation was actually crippled because of this matter. Could it be that that person had long been prepared to target their Dark Void Sect? At first, it was Third Brother¡¯s son, then Third Brother, and finally the five generals of the Dark Void Sect. It was all because of that person. It was as if this was a conspiracy targeting the Dark Void Sect. ¡°Since you¡¯re so heartless! Then don¡¯t blame the Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect for being unjust!¡± The Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect had already made up his mind. He wants to cooperate with the demons! On the other side, not only was Shen Zhong looking for Senior, but even Patriarch Effulgent was looking for Senior. However, Xiao Changtian did not tell them his address. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t find any trace of Xiao Changtian after searching for a long time. ¡°It seems that the reason why Senior asked me to believe in light must be because he knows that we might not meet again.¡± Looking at Ultraman in his hand, Shen Zhong fell into deep thought. ¡°Senior! I seem to understand your intentions! Even if he left the Divine Feather Sect, as long as he believed in light, there would definitely be a day where he would stand out!¡± At that moment, in the main hall of the Effulgent Sect, Patriarch Effulgent had gathered a few people to discuss countermeasures. ¡°What do you think of this matter? ¡°We can¡¯t find Senior now, which means that Senior doesn¡¯t want to see us at all.¡± Patriarch Effulgent looked at the others and sighed fiercely. ¡°Forefather Effulgent, sigh, Senior is already angry about what happened last time. The only reason he¡¯s helping us this time is because of Shen Zhong. Now that Shen Zhong has left, there¡¯s nothing we can do!¡± ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± At this moment, both Patriarch Yao Lin and Patriarch Divine Feather sighed heavily. This was because Forefather Divine Feather had been in seclusion at the start and did not know of this matter. They only knew that the sect master of their sect had died the moment they came out of seclusion. ¡°Right, ancestor Effulgent, I sensed that someone broke through to Saint Emperor in Star Town several hundred kilometers away yesterday.¡± Looking at them, the Yaolin Ancestor nodded. This matter had probably caused quite a stir among many people. Chapter 995 - Chapter 995: The Power of the Snail God (1) Chapter 995: The Power of the Snail God (1) ¡°Of course we sensed it too. Who would¡¯ve thought that after so many years, someone would actually break through to Saint Emperor in a small town like that?¡± ¡°Forefather Effulgent, since we can¡¯t find senior now, why don¡¯t we go to Star Town and pay a visit to that divine emperor?¡± ¡°I think forefather Godfeather is right. Senior doesn¡¯t want to see us now anyway, so why don¡¯t we go pay our respects to that Saint Emperor?¡± At this moment, it was not only the decision-making board. All the other sects had the same plan. After all, if they could get to know a divine emperor, the entire sect would soar. At that time, Xiao Changtian asked the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets for the location of the next spiritual tree seed. ¡°First Elder, wait a minute. I wonder where the biggest bandit leader, Liu Daqiang, is?¡± Xiao Changtian never thought that the seed of the spirit tree would fall into the hands of such a person. ¡°Aiya, Senior, I almost forgot about you. Liu Daqiang had just been killed by the demons some time ago.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to update this news. Senior, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll return to the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets to take a look now.¡± After saying that, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion disappeared without a trace. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this matter couldn¡¯t be rushed. The Grand Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion hurriedly returned to the Prophecy Pavilion. ¡°Pavilion Master, Pavilion Master, wasn¡¯t that Liu Daqiang killed by the demons? Where did his spirit tree seed go?¡± ¡°Great Elder, you came at the right time. I just received the news.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion took out a letter and handed it to the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion. ¡°Hiss, the spirit tree seed was actually taken to that place by the demons! But didn¡¯t that place already become the demon¡¯s stronghold?¡± Looking at the letter in his hand, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion fell into deep thought. ¡°That¡¯s right, but if the senior wants to find the spirit tree seed, he must go to that place.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tell Senior now.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion also had a solemn expression as he watched the Great Elder leave. One had to know that that place was one of the largest strongholds of the demons. There were many demon experts hidden inside, and there were layers of mechanisms and demon beasts guarding it. The reason why that place was so heavily protected was to protect the treasures that the demons had scraped out. And the spirit tree seed was in that place. I¡¯m afraid Senior will have to spend a lot of effort this time. On the other side, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets soon arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve already found the news. The spirit tree seed is in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley!¡± However, before the Great Elder of the Pavilion could finish speaking, Daoist Master Wanshou slapped his thigh. ¡°Ten Thousand Spirit Valley! I¡¯m familiar with that place.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the name of the place. ¡°Senior! You might not know this, but before I came here, I had been living in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. That place can be considered my hometown!¡± ¡°Now that so many years have passed in the blink of an eye, I really miss it!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Wanshou and his face revealed a look of joy. Since Myriad Spirit Valley was Master Wanshou¡¯s hometown, this operation should be very smooth. ¡°Hahaha, if that¡¯s the case, Uncle Wanshou, do you want to come with me and go back to take a look?¡± ¡°Senior, I was just about to tell you that it¡¯s time to go back and take a look after so many years.¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion could not interrupt their conversation at all. He could only watch helplessly as the two of them decided on this matter. ¡°Ah, forget it. Senior is so strong anyway, and Daoist Wanshou has already reached Saint Emperor.¡± Even if the demons were heavily guarded, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem for the two of them to go together. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you go back and pack up first? We¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t hesitate. This news quickly spread throughout the Starry Sky Sect and soon reached the ears of Patriarch Effulgent and the others. ¡°What is it? Saint Emperors are heading to Myriad Spirit Valley!¡± When the three of them heard the news, all of them widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°Ten Thousand Spirit Valley! The place that had been invaded by the demons! Why would an expert go to that place?¡± This was because they all knew how terrifying Ten Thousand Spirit Valley was. ¡°Forefather Effulgent, what should we do now? Should we go find an expert or not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if the us went to help the expert, maybe the Saint Emperor would be on good terms with us.¡± The few of them could not help but think again. After all, such a good opportunity was placed in front of them. Although it was a little dangerous, if they grasped it, it would be equivalent to a salted fish turning over a new leaf. ¡°Hiss! Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯d better go! After all, it¡¯s such a good opportunity. If someone else gets it first, we won¡¯t even have a place to cry.¡± Forefather Effulgent thought for a moment and immediately said. On the other side, Xiao Changtian went to the Glorious Star Restaurant before he left. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. When you come back, the newly built Star Glory Building will definitely brighten your eyes.¡± The sect master of Scorching Sun Sect worked even harder after seeing Master Wanshou break through to Saint Emperor. Perhaps senior would give him some pointers when he saw how hard he was working. Forget about Saint Emperor, he would be satisfied if he could break through to Saint Ruler. ¡°Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect! I really don¡¯t know how to thank you for this. Don¡¯t worry, when I come back this time, I will definitely give you a lot of help.¡± Xiao Changtian felt a little guilty when he saw the Scorching Sun Sect Master working so hard. He had wanted to give the Scorching Sun Sect Master more gold coins. In the end, all the gold coins had been scammed by that stupid system. Fortunately, he had saved some for the Scorching Sun Sect Master. When the Scorching Sun Sect Master heard that, he knew that he would be the one to get the reward! His eyes immediately lit up. It seems that Senior has always taken me to heart, hahaha! The Scorching Sun Sect would probably soar to the sky in the future! After that, Xiao Changtian brought Master Wanshou to the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. ¡°Oh, right, Uncle WanShou, since that place is so far away, we can¡¯t walk there like this.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he looked at Uncle Wanshou¡¯s frail figure. If it wasn¡¯t for the lack of gold coins, he would have gone to rent a spaceship. Now, he could only rely on the mount that the system had rewarded him with. Xiao Changtian quickly summoned the huge snail. ¡°Senior! You! You!¡± When Elder Wanshou saw the huge snail, he was so surprised that his mouth was so big that it could fit two steamed buns. Wasn¡¯t this the ancient divine beast, the Snail God? Daoist Master Wanshou had thought that this ancient divine beast had long gone extinct. He did not expect Senior to take it out today. One had to know that just this Snail God¡¯s power alone was enough to contend with him, a Saint Emperor. Chapter 996 - Chapter 996: This Speed Is About 30 Miles (1) Chapter 996: This Speed Is About 30 Miles (1) ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Seeing Master Wanshou¡¯s terrified expression, Xiao Changtian immediately went up to comfort him. Uncle Wanshou had never seen such a big snail before, but he couldn¡¯t be blamed. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, small scene.¡± Every time, Senior would take out something shocking. And these things were simply things that Senior couldn¡¯t bring to the table. Senior was truly terrifying. ¡°Alright, Uncle WanShou, let¡¯s go up and look. Although this thing can¡¯t compare to that spaceship, it¡¯s better than walking over.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he looked at the snail. He wondered when the system would give him something normal. At this moment, in the Demon Race. ¡°Hahaha, after half a month of recuperation, I¡¯ve finally recovered.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stood in the demon palace and laughed maniacally. In order to speed up his recovery, he had used a lot of natural treasures in the past half a month. ¡°Report! Lord Demonic Flame! The latest information on Xiao Changtian!¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to jump right after he recovered. ¡°Xiao Changtian brought a Saint Emperor to Myriad Spirit Valley! He seems to be looking for something.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve just recovered, and I¡¯m already thinking about the treasures of our Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± However, a cold smile soon appeared on Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°Haha, since you want our treasures, you have to pay a price.¡± Seeing Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s sinister expression, the Demon God Saintess couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Mo Yan, could it be that you¡¯ve come up with another good idea?¡± ¡°Of course! Since he has plans on our Demon Clan¡¯s Concealment. Then this time, I¡¯ll make sure they never return!¡± ¡°Pass down the orders! All the demons below the rank of Saint King of the Myriad Spirit Valley had retreated, while those above the rank of Saint King had all disguised themselves as mortals!¡± Hearing this decision, the Saintess smiled. ¡°Demonic Flame, do you want to?¡± ¡°Yes, I want that Xiao Changtian to lead us to the Blood Formation of our Demon Master in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley!¡± One had to know that the demons had set up blood formations in all their strongholds. This array formation was not a defensive array formation. Instead, it would capture some cultivators and sacrifice them to the Demon Master every once in a while. Although he had not obtained any of the treasures from before, he had not been able to obtain them. However, because of the Blood Array, their Demon Master had already absorbed a lot of energy. This time, as long as Xiao Changtian entered the blood formation, he would be suppressed by the Demon Lord and would not be able to escape. ¡°Hahaha, Mo Yan, this time we have eliminated such a big hidden danger!¡± The Demon God Saintess couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. On the other side, Forefather Mingyao, Forefather Yao Lin, and Forefather Divine Feather were also on their way to Myriad Spirit Valley. ¡°That Saint Emperor expert is leaving from Stars Town. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and wait on the road?¡± The leading forefather suggested. ¡°Good!¡± Then, the three of them did not hesitate and quickly flew toward the horizon. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was sitting on the snail¡¯s back and looking around in boredom. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, although this thing is a little slow, it¡¯s lucky that it has enough space. Even if the two of us lie on its back, we can still lie down.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he looked at the scenery around him. This speed was at least 30 miles per hour. This speed was almost the same as the electric donkey in his previous life. Who cares? It was better than them walking anyway. However, Xiao Changtian still missed the feeling of flying ships. No matter how big the space under his butt was, could it be as big as the space on the spaceship? Fortunately, this thing didn¡¯t cost money. The spaceship was really too expensive. He couldn¡¯t afford it at all. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, if you are tired, lie down and rest for a while. It is already dark, so I will lie down first.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian compromised when he saw the big snail under his butt. ¡°Hahaha, Senior, go to sleep first. I¡¯m not sleepy!¡± Master Daoist Wanshou wanted to rest. But now, the thing sitting under her butt was none other than the Snail God! That speed was so fast that nothing in the entire Jade Pool Sacred World could compare to it. If he fell asleep, the Snail God would probably be able to throw him off when it exerted its strength. And only someone with Senior¡¯s strength could sleep so unscrupulously on the Snail God. At this moment, the three people on the other side were like flowing lights, finally catching up to Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°It¡¯s already so late. That Saint Emperor probably won¡¯t advance any further!¡± ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t we wait here tonight? We might meet Saint Emperors tomorrow morning!¡± Looking at the two of them, Patriarch Effulgent nodded in agreement. After all, the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley wasn¡¯t near, and they needed to conserve their energy. Just as the three of them sat down, a black shadow suddenly flashed past them. ¡°Ming¡­¡¯Forefather Effulgent, did you see what passed by just now?¡± The few of them were instantly shocked by the black shadow. However, when they turned around, the black shadow disappeared. ¡°Look¡­I saw it, but what was it? I didn¡¯t even have the time to see it clearly.¡± One had to know that the three of them were all Saint Kings. Nothing could escape their eyes. But even so, the three of them did not see the black shadow clearly. At this moment, Master Wanshou, who was sitting on the snail¡¯s back, grabbed Xiao Changtian¡¯s sleeve tightly. He had said that if he dared to sleep, he would definitely be thrown off by the Snail God. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Maybe this place is strange. Let¡¯s rest and leave quickly when the sky is almost bright.¡± Although the three of them did not see what it was, they did not take it to heart. After all, the black shadow did not cause any harm to them. The next day, Xiao Changtian slowly sat up straight after he woke up. ¡°Aha, although I¡¯m a little uncomfortable, I¡¯ve slept enough.¡± Xiao Changtian sat up straight and stretched comfortably. ¡°Cough! Uncle WanShou, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so pale? However, when Xiao Changtian turned around, he saw Master Wanshou sitting there with a face as pale as a corpse. This gave Xiao Changtian a fright. If anything happened to this old man, how would he explain it to the white beast Loraine! ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about me. I just didn¡¯t rest well. Let me go down and rest for a while.¡± Reverend Wanshou wanted to cry but had no tears. Because the Snail God was too fast last night, even Master Wanshou who was holding onto Xiao Changtian¡¯s sleeve was still very scared. Chapter 997 - Chapter 997: Arriving at Ten Thousand Spirit Valley (1) Chapter 997: Arriving at Ten Thousand Spirit Valley (1) ¡°Aiya, you have to be careful, Uncle Ten Thousand Beasts.¡± With that, Xiao Changtian helped the trembling Master Wanshou down. ¡°Eh? Could it be that we have already arrived at the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley?¡± After Xiao Changtian helped Master Wanshou down, he looked around and asked in surprise. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, we have already arrived at the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± Not only did they arrive at the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley, but they also arrived at the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley in the middle of the night yesterday. Not long after Xiao Changtian fell asleep. ¡°Hiss, then it seems that this place isn¡¯t far.¡± At first, Uncle WanShou said that this place was very far from where they were, but in the end, they arrived in just one night. According to the snail¡¯s speed, this place was not many kilometers away from them. However, this was not strange. Thinking back, when Uncle Wanshou left home, he was probably not that old. At that time, it would probably take a lot of time to walk from this place to Stellar Town. On the other side, the three of them slowly walked forward at dawn. ¡°Forefather Mingyao, why hasn¡¯t that Saint Emperor caught up yet? Did they not want to go to this place anymore?¡± However, the three of them walked on that road for a long time, and no one chased after them. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve investigated it clearly. This road is the only way from Stars Town to Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± Patriarch Effulgent said with an unquestionable expression. ¡°In addition, I calculated where we were last night based on the fastest speed of Saint Emperors. We¡¯ll definitely meet that expert.¡± For this opportunity, the old ancestor had made preparations. There would not be any mistakes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take our time.¡± Forefather Divine Feather and Forefather Yao didn¡¯t dare to say anything because Forefather Brightshine had already planned it out. On the other side, Daoist Master Wanshou rested for a long time before his face gradually turned red. ¡°Senior, I feel like I¡¯ve rested enough. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Looking at the huge canyon ahead, Daoist Master Wanshou was filled with emotion. One had to know that when he was young, he had been running all over the valley. He was full of feelings for this Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. Now that he had finally returned after so many years, Master Daoist Wanshou was extremely excited. Then, the two of them walked toward the huge canyon. However, as soon as he entered, Xiao Changtian vaguely felt that something was wrong. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything when he saw how excited the old man was. ¡°Senior! We¡¯re almost there. Can you see the smoke in front? That¡¯s where I used to live!¡± Seeing this scene, Daoist Wanshou could not help but quicken his pace. At this moment, the villagers standing in the distance sneered. ¡°The two people Daren mentioned are finally here!¡± ¡­.. ¡°Hey! Are you two foreigners? Why is he in our town?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian and the other man were walking, a voice called out to them. ¡°Aiya, auntie, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not outsiders. I used to be from this village!¡± After hearing the auntie¡¯s words, Daoist Master Wanshou replied kindly. ¡°What is it? This village, yo! Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡± The auntie looked at Daoist Wanshou with a curious expression. ¡°Of course it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen me. I left this place when I was ten years old and haven¡¯t returned for so many years, so I wanted to come back and take a look.¡± Looking at the surrounding houses, although they had all been renovated, Daoist Master Wanshou could still vaguely see the shadows of the past. ¡°Aiya, those feelings are so good! You two wait a moment!¡± After the auntie heard Master Daoist Wanshou¡¯s words, she ran away with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the people here to be so enthusiastic!¡± Looking at the auntie¡¯s honest smile, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. This time, you can take it as a relaxation. Don¡¯t worry, as long as we ask, these residents will definitely know where the spirit tree seed is.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect this trip to be so enjoyable. He could not help but relax. ¡°Come, come, come and take a look. This is our new guest. Don¡¯t be too surprised.¡± At this moment, the auntie from before brought a group of villagers over. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re just here to take a look. You don¡¯t have to make such a big fuss to welcome us.¡± Daoist Wanshou looked at the villagers with a friendly expression. ¡°Oh, auntie, I wonder if you know a person called Xu Ergou?¡± This person was of great significance to Daoist Master Wanshou. This was because Xu Ergou had been taking care of Master Wanshou for the past ten years he had been living in Myriad Spirit Valley. Now that he was rich, he naturally wanted to repay him. ¡°Xu Ergou? Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a person on our village?¡± The auntie revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡°Old Xu family, someone come quickly. Do you know Xu Ergou?¡± The auntie shouted at the crowd after thinking for a while. ¡°Sir! Xu Ergou, it seems like he¡¯s the one holding our family.¡± At this moment, a young man walked out and said slowly. ¡°Hahaha, I know you¡¯re his grandson!¡± She did not expect to see him again after so many years. Uncle, tell me the truth is not the truth, I am not his grandson, because he is my wife¡¯s great-grandfather.¡± The young man looked at Daoist Wanshou in embarrassment. ¡°Hiss, I almost forgot.¡± He had cultivated for so many years. Which mortal could live for so many years? This time, he was still too impulsive. ¡°Great-grandfather, my God, this¡­ You¡¯re really amazing.¡± Seeing the young man, Xiao Changtian was surprised. This family changed quite quickly. At the same time, in the Demon Race. ¡°Reporting to Lord Mo Yan, Xiao Changtian and the Sect Master of Stellar Sect have arrived at the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± A figure reported in the hall. ¡°Everything is going according to your instructions.¡± ¡°Hahaha, good! As long as they were lured into the blood array, they would be able to escape!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame revealed a gratified smile. As long as Xiao Changtian was sacrificed, the Demon Lord would be greatly nourished this time. Perhaps the Demon Master would awaken because of this. On the other side, Patriarch Effulgent and the other two were still walking unhurriedly on the road. ¡°No, Forefather Effulgent, we¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Why haven¡¯t we seen them?¡± Forefather Yao Lin had a helpless look on her face. Was Forefather Effulgent reliable? Although the cultivation levels of Patriarch Effulgent and the others were about the same, Patriarch Effulgent¡¯s strength was the highest among the three of them. They trusted Patriarch Effulgent very much. However, after such a long time, there was still no movement. The two of them could not wait any longer. Chapter 998 - Chapter 998: The Young Miss of the Dark Void Sect (1) Chapter 998: The Young Miss of the Dark Void Sect (1) ¡°Why are you two so impetuous? Look at the two of you, it¡¯s still difficult for you to achieve great things!¡± Patriarch Effulgent glared fiercely at the two of them. He was also very curious as to why Saint Emperors had yet to arrive. However, he still believed in his judgment. ¡°Forefather Effulgent, since that¡¯s the case, I can only make a move first.¡± Ancestor Yao Lin finally said impatiently. ¡°Since Forefather Yao Lin has left, I¡¯ll be leaving as well, Forefather Effulgent. You can wait here alone.¡± They didn¡¯t believe that a Saint Emperor could walk so slowly. They had better go to Ten Thousand Spirit Valley to take a look. Perhaps that expert had already arrived. ¡°Tsk! You two are a disgrace! Just wait! When I see an expert, you two won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Patriarch Effulgent looked at the two of them angrily. He wanted to wait for Saint Emperors here. At this moment, outside the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. A beautiful figure stood straight at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. ¡°Miss, are we really going to enter this place? It was very terrifying inside.¡± A maid in a light blue dress said worriedly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already decided on this matter, I¡¯ll definitely return to the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± He looked at the mysterious valley in front of him. The figure took a deep breath. How could she not know that this place was already under the control of the demon race? However, the thing she wanted to take was in there, so she would go through it no matter how dangerous it was. ¡°Aiya, Miss, if His Lord knows, he will definitely worry about you.¡± ¡°Lan ¡®er, as long as you don¡¯t tell my father about this, I¡¯m afraid my father won¡¯t know. So you must keep it a secret for me!¡± Looking at the servant girl, the beautiful figure nodded gently. In order to prevent his father from cooperating with the demons, he could only come here to find treasures that could help his third uncle recover. This matter had to be completed no matter what. ¡°Alright, Lan ¡®er, why would the Eldest Miss of my Dark Void Sect be afraid of these demons? Hurry up and follow me in.¡± After saying that, the figure led the servant girl behind him into the Myriad Spirit Valley. On the other side, Xiao Changtian and his companion were warmly welcomed by the villagers. ¡°Hahaha, no outsiders have come to our village for so many years. Today, you must eat and drink well!¡± Looking at Daoist Master Wanshou and Xiao Changtian, the villagers were very enthusiastic. Xiao Changtian and Wanshou Zhenren were enjoying themselves and didn¡¯t guard against him at all. After all, Master Daoist Wanshou had said that these people were all his fellow countrymen. Since they were from the same hometown, why would they harm them? Seeing this scene, the pretty girl from before was stunned. ¡°Why is this place completely different from what I imagined?¡± Wasn¡¯t it said that there were many demons guarding the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley? Why were these villagers having a happy gathering? Everything was strange. ¡°Miss, this¡­Something doesn¡¯t seem right, right?¡± Even the young lady¡¯s servant girl could tell that something was wrong. ¡°Shh! Let¡¯s keep it a secret for now and observe it slowly.¡± Without knowing what was going on, the pretty girl didn¡¯t want to act rashly. ¡°Yo! Today is really a joyous occasion. Why are there two more little beauties in our village!¡± At this moment, the auntie from before noticed the two of them and called out enthusiastically. In fact, the moment the two women entered the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley, they had been targeted by the demons. However, in order to cooperate with Lord Demon Flame¡¯s plan. These Demon Race people could only continue to play along. ¡°Haha, auntie, we just want to come to Ten Thousand Spirit Valley to find something.¡± Looking at the enthusiastic auntie, the pretty girl smiled. ¡± Aiya, only when you¡¯re full will you have the strength to find things! We happen to have guests here. Come and sit down!¡± Although he did not know why these two people suddenly appeared. However, these demons did not panic. Their target was Xiao Changtian, and the two women weren¡¯t very strong. It did not affect them at all. Then, the two women were brought to Xiao Changtian and the other two. When she saw Master Wanshou, the young lady was stunned. He was actually an immortal cultivator, but his strength seemed to be very weak. In order to cooperate with Senior, Daoist Master Wanshou had concealed his strength on the way here. Outsiders could not see through his strength at all. Therefore, when they saw Master Wanshou, the two women were not too surprised. He even ignored Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, hahaha, since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s stay here tonight.¡± At this moment, the middle-aged woman walked over with a smile. ¡°Of course, no problem. It¡¯s been so many years since we last met, but the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley is still so friendly.¡± Daoist Wanshou agreed without thinking. Xiao Changtian also nodded. Since they were already here, it meant that they were not far from the spirit tree seed. ¡°By the way, may I know what the two ladies are here for?¡± The middle-aged woman sat between the two women and Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aha, auntie, we came to Myriad Spirit Valley to look for something.¡± The young lady did not say anything, but the servant girl beside her smiled and said. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for something! Then we have a lot of treasures here!¡± The auntie looked at the two of them with a fake smile. He did not expect that two more people would come to court death. Since these two women had also set their sights on their treasures, they could not keep them alive. While they were talking, Xiao Changtian was watching them silently. The two women were holding swords in their hands, and their clothes were clearly clothes that only immortal cultivators could afford. From this, it could be seen that the two of them were cultivators. He did not know what they were looking for. If these two were looking for the spirit tree seed, he would not be their match. ¡°Beautiful sister, what are you looking for?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was worried, moved closer to them and asked with a smile. ¡°What does it have to do with you what we¡¯re looking for?¡± However, the young lady looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. This kid was obviously the old man¡¯s servant. He didn¡¯t know how the old man could bring such a mortal in. Although this kid had a pretty face, she had seen all kinds of men. This kid must have seen through his strength and wanted to come over to try his luck. ¡°Aiya, beautiful, what are you talking about? Although it¡¯s none of my business, I¡¯m also here to look for something. I¡¯m just asking if the things we¡¯re looking for are the same.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so arrogant. Wasn¡¯t he just a cultivator? What was so great about it? Chapter 999 - Chapter 999: What Sound (1) Chapter 999: What Sound (1) ¡°How can I find the same thing as you? Do you think someone like you is worthy?¡± However, the young lady rolled her eyes after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. A mortal like this actually dared to think of being on par with a cultivator like her. This person was definitely here to strike up a conversation! The young lady was already very frustrated, and she felt even more annoyed when she looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal. Just stay here obediently!¡± Hearing this young lady¡¯s words, Daoist Master Wanshou¡¯s heart palpitated. How dare this woman talk to Senior like this? She doesn¡¯t want to live anymore! ¡°Haha, this is a good fight. That woman actually dared to say such words. Now, even without our Demon Race taking action, I reckon that Xiao Changtian has already thought of a way to deal with her.¡± Seeing this scene, those demons were very happy in their hearts. After all, it was better to avoid trouble now. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry. Why are you fussing over these mortals? Let people like them never reach your height in their lifetime.¡± The servant girl at the side quickly came out to persuade him. Their young miss was good, but she had a very bad temper. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression changed when he heard their words. He had thought that this immortal cultivator was good, but in the end, there was another thing that looked down on mortals. Although his cultivation was a little inferior, these people actually dared to look down on him. That meant that these two people¡¯s characters were not good either. Humph! These two people shouldn¡¯t regret it. Xiao Changtian finally left her side. The young lady finally calmed down. ¡°Lan ¡®er, do you feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the villagers here?¡± After the villagers gradually dispersed, the young lady asked the servant girl in a low voice. ¡°Miss, I thought you didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯ve long felt that there¡¯s something wrong with the villagers here. But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.¡± The servant girl fell into deep thought as she watched the villagers leave. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s only one possibility. After all, this place was controlled by the demons.¡± The young lady narrowed her eyes and looked at the servant girl. ¡°Then what should we do next, Miss? Moreover, if they were really demons, why would they disguise themselves like this?¡± Although what their young miss said was very reasonable, why did the demons have to go through so much trouble? ¡°We can only wait and see. After all, we can¡¯t make any mistakes with what we¡¯re looking for.¡± Then, the two women did not hesitate too much and slowly walked into the house arranged by the villagers. On the other side, Xiao Changtian and Wanshou Zhenren also slowly walked into the house. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t be angry with that woman¡¯s words. It¡¯s not good to fight in this place.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Master Ten Thousand Beast said slowly. If they really attacked here, the villagers would definitely be frightened. At that time, if these villagers raised the issue, they might not be able to get the spirit tree seed. ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t take that woman to heart at all. Little trash isn¡¯t worthy of my help.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand. There was no need for him to be angry with that woman. On the other side, Patriarch Yao Lin and Patriarch Divine Feather soon arrived outside the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. ¡°What should we do? I think that expert has already gone in. What should we do now?¡± They clearly knew that there were countless fiend race experts inside. If they entered rashly like this, they might not even be able to return. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we wait inside first? If he comes out, we¡¯ll congratulate the expert.¡± Patriarch Divine Feather suggested. After all, if they went in and came out, it would not be worth it. On the other side, the old man was still walking slowly on the road. ¡°Impossible. With my smart mind, I would definitely be able to wait for the expert and the others. Why are they gone now?¡± After he was done with his doubts, Patriarch Effulgent continued to advance slowly. At that moment, Xiao Changtian, who was lying on the bed and preparing to sleep, suddenly felt a pain in his stomach. ¡°Oh my god, I ate too much tonight. I can¡¯t stop!¡± Xiao Changtian quickly jumped up from the bed and ran out of the house. ¡°The toilet, the toilet, why can¡¯t I find the toilet?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was in a hurry, didn¡¯t see where the latrine was. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore. I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think about anything and squatted in the grass. ¡°Aiya, comfortable!¡± Xiao Changtian let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, Miss, did you hear anything?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to pull up his pants, he suddenly heard the voices of the two women. Xiao Changtian paused. ¡°Alright! I told you these two women weren¡¯t good people. Otherwise, why would he be standing there sneakily in the middle of the night?¡± As expected, Xiao Changtian looked up and saw the two women standing sneakily by the side of the house not far away. ¡°Lan ¡®er, what kind of sound can you have? You¡¯re just too nervous.¡± The young lady did not take the voice to heart. Because the two of them were really worried, they wanted to take advantage of the dead of night to find out what was going on with the villagers. ¡°No, I want to follow and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say when he saw the two of them acting so sneakily. Could it be that these two people wanted to steal something from these villagers? On the other side, the villagers gathered in a house to discuss countermeasures. ¡°Since Xiao Changtian has already come, we¡¯ll lure him into the blood formation tomorrow. However, the Saint Emperor beside him isn¡¯t easy to fool.¡± The auntie who had warmly welcomed Xiao Changtian said with a cold expression. ¡°Besides, that Saint Emperor lived here when he was young. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little difficult for us to trick the two of them into entering.¡± ¡°Saintess, the blood formation will close the day after tomorrow, so we only have one day.¡± ¡°Saintess, why don¡¯t we just get that Saint Emperor to draw us away first?¡± When the sister-in-law finished speaking, the surrounding people started talking. ¡°Fortunately, our cave is very complicated, so it¡¯s very easy for the two of them to separate.¡± ¡°At that time, you guys will follow behind the divine emperor and we will follow Xiao Changtian.¡± The sister-in-law quickly made a decision. ¡°Demons! These people are indeed the Infernals!¡± However, all of this plan was clearly heard by the young miss and her servant girl standing outside the room. She knew that there was something wrong with these villagers. Although they were disguised as mortals, one could still feel a trace of magic power from them. He had originally thought that these villagers were controlled by the demons. He did not expect that these villagers had been possessed by demons. This damned demon was still so cruel. Chapter 1000 - Chapter 1000: What the heck (1) Chapter 1000: What the heck (1) ¡°Miss, what should we do now? These demons seem to be stronger than us.¡± The servant girl said worriedly as she looked at her young miss. ¡°Hey! What are the two of you doing here?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian stood behind them. ¡°Ah!¡± This sentence frightened the two women quite a bit, and they let out a scream. ¡°Not good! There¡¯s someone outside!¡± This sound naturally alarmed the demons in the room. ¡°Not good! Lan ¡®er, run!¡± Looking at those people, the young lady didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed Xiao Changtian and ran. ¡°Sigh! Sigh!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react, he saw the woman holding his hand and flying away. ¡°Not good! They escaped!¡± Looking at the fleeing black shadow, the demons wanted to chase after it. ¡°Stop chasing! It would be bad if Xiao Changtian woke up with such a big commotion.¡± Although these demons had put sleeping pills in Xiao Changtian¡¯s food tonight, if there was a mistake, Xiao Changtian would be killed. Then tomorrow¡¯s plan might not work out. ¡°Holy Maiden, the ones who ran away just now seemed to be those two women!¡± At this moment, someone came forward and reported. ¡°Two women? Hmph, since it was the two of them, there was no need to care.¡± After all, the most important person was Xiao Changtian. Moreover, the place where those two women ran to was the depths of Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. In the depths, not everyone could come out alive. On the other side, the young lady and Xiao Changtian finally stopped. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? I didn¡¯t provoke you!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted when he saw the woman finally let go of him. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the woman rolled her eyes. If he hadn¡¯t brought this mortal out, this mortal would have died in the hands of those people just now! ¡°No, I mean, why doesn¡¯t the person you are supposed to be grateful to? The villagers just now were not good people. Our miss was kind enough to save you!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, Lan ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed. ¡°They are plotting how to get rid of someone else. If it wasn¡¯t for our miss taking you away, I¡¯m afraid you would have been beaten to death by them now!¡± Having stumbled upon such a huge secret of the fiend race, no matter what, he would be beaten to death. Although they didn¡¯t know who Xiao Changtian and the Saint Emperor were, they were definitely not simple. Moreover, they were so flustered that they would probably make a move in the next two days. ¡°Aiya! This is so normal!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that these two women weren¡¯t so bad. They even knew to pull him along at such a critical moment. However, these two women were really too sensitive. Even if those aunties and uncles were plotting to get rid of someone, that person must have angered them. Moreover, with their aunties and uncles ¡®strength, even if they attacked them, they wouldn¡¯t be killed by these uncles and uncles if they had a little strength, right? ¡°You two are making a fuss over nothing!¡± The two girls rolled their eyes at Xiao Changtian. This mortal did not know anything. Did he really think that those demons were playing around? ¡°Forget it, forget it. We can¡¯t explain it to you anymore. Anyway, I saved you this time. Next time, you¡¯ll be on your own!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the young lady sighed helplessly. Why was he so calculative with this mortal? ¡°Forget it. You guys have saved me this time. I don¡¯t have anything to repay you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two girls and paused for a moment before taking out an Ultraman. ¡°Take this as a thank you gift for you!¡± Since she had saved him, he should at least show some gratitude. However, the two women in front of him were both immortal cultivators, and he did not have any artifacts to give them. I¡¯ll give him Ultraman! After all, such a rare thing, even if they were immortal cultivators, they definitely had not seen it before. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. You¡¯re just too paranoid. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that after tonight¡¯s incident, the two girls would definitely not go back. He gave them an Ultraman and hoped that they would be able to see things through in the future and not be so paranoid. ¡°Little¡­ Miss, this¡­ Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the servant girl couldn¡¯t help but complain. His Miss had dragged him out of the wolf¡¯s den, but he had returned on his own. He even gave her Miss such a strange thing. ¡°Humph! What the hell! I¡¯ve already reminded him, but he actually went back.¡± She, Bai Sujia, had never met such a stupid person. ¡°And this Ultraman, what the hell is this! You¡¯re so ugly, yet you still have the nerve to fool me?¡± Bai Sujia was furious. ¡°Pa-¡± Then, Ultraman was thrown into the distance. ¡°Really, just looking at it makes me annoyed. Lan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry about it. Since that place is full of demons, then we¡¯ll look for them in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± After all, there was more than one entrance for the treasures placed by the demons. On the other side, Xiao Changtian slowly returned to the village. ¡°Senior, where did you go?¡± Daoist Master Wanshou immediately asked when he saw Xiao Changtian return. He had only come out after hearing the commotion. He did not expect that Senior would disappear the moment he came out. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. I just have a little diarrhea.¡± ¡°Senior, you scared me. Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou thought that something big had happened outside. Since nothing had happened, he should go back to sleep. The next day, Xiao Changtian woke up at dawn. ¡°Yo, little brother, you¡¯re up so early!¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian stepped out of the door, he ran into a middle-aged woman. ¡°I wonder how your rest was last night?¡± The Saintess didn¡¯t know if Xiao Changtian had heard about their plan last night, so she came to inquire about it this morning. ¡°Auntie, I slept well last night!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at the enthusiastic auntie. He knew it. How could such a passionate old lady conspire such a vicious idea? The two girls from yesterday must have gone crazy. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I wonder when little brother is going to set off?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the Saintess guessed that he didn¡¯t know about their plan yesterday. During dinner yesterday, they had discussed with Xiao Changtian that they would bring Xiao Changtian to search for the seeds of the Spirit Tree. ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Of course, it¡¯s better to go early!¡± Although these villagers were very enthusiastic, Xiao Changtian would not forget his own business. After he finished speaking, the villagers quickly prepared to set off. Chapter 1001 - Chapter 1001: Entering (1) Chapter 1001: Entering (1) Seeing Xiao Changtian and Wanshou Zhenren enter the cave of the blood formation under their guidance, the Demon Race people finally smiled. This was because they had set up a barrier at each entrance. As long as Xiao Changtian and Daoist Master Wanshou entered, the barrier would automatically open. At that time, even if Xiao Changtian wanted to escape, he wouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and follow!¡± After saying that, the auntie led the group and followed. ¡°Little brother, aren¡¯t you looking for something? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be faster if the two of you acted separately?¡± The leading woman walked up to Xiao Changtian and asked. This was because there were two different passages in this cave, one for Xiao Changtian and the other for Daoist Master Wanshou. However, it was fine even if Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t agree. This was because the array in one of the passages was extremely vicious and could silently destroy the defenses of those who entered. Moreover, it could cause the spiritual energy in his body to drain away. ¡°Split up? That¡¯s fine too. Uncle Wanshou, be careful.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian agree so readily, the demons behind him laughed even more happily. The foolish Xiao Changtian was just waiting to become fertilizer for their Demon Lord! As for Daoist Master Wanshou, he trusted these villagers very much. Thus, the two of them did not hesitate and walked in with the villagers behind them. ¡°Haha, little brother, you have to be careful. I heard that this place is very strange!¡± The auntie looked at Xiao Changtian and snickered. The first formation before entering the blood formation was to make Xiao Changtian¡¯s defense completely dissipate. ¡°Aiya, auntie, I¡¯m a man, why would I be afraid of those demons and ghosts? Just follow behind me, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Changtian walked forward nonchalantly. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m in, I¡¯m in.¡± Xiao Changtian finally stepped into their formation. The Demon Race people were excited again. The reason why they had set up so many formations in front of the blood formation was to ensure that Xiao Changtian had no chance to escape. At that time, he could only choose to enter the blood array. ¡°Hiss! Why did it feel like the gravity in this place was so strong? I feel like my clothes are going to be sucked in.¡± However, Xiao Changtian was walking in the formation with ease. He didn¡¯t feel anything at all. ¡°Holy Maiden, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t it said that this array could shatter his defense? Why doesn¡¯t he have any reaction?¡± Xiao Changtian walked in so easily. Many demons behind him asked curiously. ¡°Idiot! It was to silently remove his defense. We definitely can¡¯t see it!¡± ¡°Besides, an expert like him has long turned his defense invisible. We can¡¯t see him in the first place. Even if he disappears, we won¡¯t be able to see him!¡± ¡°Ah! So that was the case. The Holy Maiden was still smart.¡± The middle-aged woman glared at the demons behind her. These fiend race were so stupid. He also did not know how they survived until now. ¡°Auntie, why are you all standing there? Why didn¡¯t you continue to walk?¡± However, Xiao Changtian, who was about to walk out of the formation, turned around. He realized that the auntie and the villagers were still standing where they were. ¡°Aiya, auntie, there¡¯s nothing scary here. Come over quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at them and immediately understood. These villagers must be afraid that there were demons and ghosts here. ¡°Hahaha, little brother, you go first. We¡¯ll follow slowly behind.¡± Although the auntie smiled on the surface, she was a little puzzled. Wasn¡¯t it said that this array would be ineffective as long as one person¡¯s defense was removed? For the convenience of observation, they had made the torch the eye of the array. But why was the array core still lit up? Moreover, there was no trace of it going out. In fact, it was burning even more vigorously. ¡°You guys have to hurry up. I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look first!¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to overcome their fear. It was better to let these people walk slowly at the back while he went to the front to scout. ¡°Saint¡­ Holy Maiden, what should we do now? If he didn¡¯t follow them, it would definitely arouse suspicion.¡± Looking at the array that was still intact, the expressions of these demons immediately became ugly. ¡°You, go in and take a look first.¡± However, before the demon nearby could react, the auntie kicked him. ¡°Hiss! Ah! Saintess! I¡­ I feel like someone is¡­ They¡¯re attacking me!¡± The demon who was kicked looked at the auntie in pain. However, the Saint Maiden stared at the torch beside her. ¡°Phew!¡± Finally, the torch was extinguished amidst the demon¡¯s miserable screams. ¡°You¡¯re really useless. This array formation won¡¯t take your life. Why are you shouting so loudly?¡± ¡°But saintess, why is this formation useless against Xiao Changtian?¡± It was because they had just entered the array formation that they disappeared. ¡°Hiss! Damn it, I remember now! This formation did not seem to have any effect on those above Saint Emperor!¡± At this moment, an uncle said. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°You can actually be so careless about this matter! This slap is just a warning. If you work under the Demon Lord, it won¡¯t be as simple as a slap!¡± After the auntie gave the demon a tight slap, she led everyone away. On the other side, inside the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. Bai Sujia brought her servant girls and wandered around the valley for a long time. ¡°Miss, what should we do? Are we lost?¡± Looking at the tall trees around her, Lan ¡®er was a little anxious. They had been walking around here for half a day, but they were still in this place. ¡°Humph! It¡¯s all that damned mortal¡¯s fault! If not for him, how could we have come to this place!¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian, Bai Sujia was so angry that her teeth hurt. Originally, they were prepared to stop at the designated place, but Bai Sujia kept thinking about the annoying Xiao Changtian. Therefore, they walked to this place. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we just give them to the Lord for help? We can¡¯t do anything in this place.¡± After all, they had left the Dark Void Sect for so many days. The Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect must be very worried. ¡°No! This time, if I don¡¯t get the thing to restore Third Uncle, I won¡¯t go back.¡± Even if she had to sacrifice herself, she was not willing to let her father cooperate with those hateful demons. ¡°Ah.¡± Looking at his young miss¡¯s stubborn appearance. Lan ¡®er could only sigh heavily. At that moment, the demons behind Master Wanshou were discussing in low voices. ¡°Is this person a Saint Emperor? Why can¡¯t I feel anything from him?¡± Because Daoist Master Wanshou had concealed the spiritual energy on his body, these demons could not sense it. Chapter 1002 - Chapter 1002: Exploring the Path (1) Chapter 1002: Exploring the Path (1) ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll test him first.¡± One had to know that they had set up many formations on the road ahead to deal with this Saint Emperor. Setting up these array formations not only cost them a lot of spiritual energy, but also a lot of their artifacts. Moreover, because the situation this time was special, these devils all took out the treasured weapons they had accumulated for many years. If this old man wasn¡¯t a Saint Emperor, then¡­ Then they could not waste their treasured weapons. ¡°Although the higher-ups have already given the order, we don¡¯t know if there will be any accidents in the process. It¡¯s better for us to test the waters first.¡± Then, these demons looked at each other and nodded with a smile. ¡°Wait a minute, you guys watch mine first.¡± The leader of the demons quickly took out a bow. ¡°The arrows on my bow are specially made. If you are strong, these arrows will bounce back in three seconds. If the person¡¯s strength was below that of a Saint King, then the arrow would shoot into the person¡¯s body.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use this thing to help you check!¡± After saying that, he picked up the bow in his hand and shot it at Daoist Wanshou who was walking in front. ¡°Buzz!¡± Just as the dark arrow was about to touch Daoist Wanshou, Ultraman at his waist flashed with a dark light. Then, the dark arrow turned into ashes in a place where the demons could not see. ¡°Three, two, one!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I knew it. The person in front of us is definitely not an expert.¡± Three seconds later, his arrow did not bounce back. The demons around him were also very excited when they saw this scene. ¡°Aiya! Then what are we waiting for? Hurry up and dismantle all the artifacts on that array!¡± Using those things to deal with an old man who didn¡¯t even have a Saint King would be a waste. Immediately after, these people called out to Daoist Master Wanshou and happily walked to the front to dismantle the treasured weapon. On the other side, his sister-in-law finally caught up with Xiao Changtian with a group of people. ¡°Sister-in-law, be careful. I keep feeling that it¡¯s cold in front.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was walking in front, reminded the people behind him. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ve already overcome our fear. You can leave first!¡± How could they not be happy when they saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions? Because Xiao Changtian was about to enter the formation that would drain his spiritual power. The Second Saintess was the one who created this array. In order to ensure that this array formation was foolproof, thousand-year-old ice was integrated into it to absorb spiritual power. This way, Xiao Changtian would lose all his spiritual power without him knowing. ¡°Hahaha, as long as he goes in this time, our mission will be half successful!¡± As long as the spiritual power was absorbed, Xiao Changtian would be no different from a mortal. Against a mortal, could they be stumped? ¡°Hiss, why does this place feel so cold?¡± Just like that, Xiao Changtian slowly walked in under the gazes of the people behind him. ¡°Eh? What was that flashing thing?¡± Because of the thousand-year-old ice, even Xiao Changtian could feel his body temperature dropping. ¡°No, this place is so cold. If those uncles and aunties behind us have cold legs, wouldn¡¯t they be frozen?¡± Looking at the thousand-year-old ice that was buried in the wall, Xiao Changtian walked up without hesitation. He could feel that the reason why this place was so cold was all because of that piece of ice. Seeing this scene, the group of demons standing in the distance held their breaths. ¡°Him! How did he know that the thousand-year-old ice was the core of this array!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the Second Saint gritted her teeth and said. She had spent a lot of time and energy to make the thousand-year-old ice better integrate into this array formation. Moreover, in order to maximize the effect of this array, she did not hesitate to put in her own blood essence. But now, Xiao Changtian had seen through her formation with a single glance, and it seemed like he was going to dig out the formation core. If he dug it out, the entire array would be destroyed. Moreover, the array had not been activated yet. If it was destroyed like this, she would really be furious and vomit blood. ¡°Sigh! Little brother, why are you digging for that thing?¡± In order to protect her array, the second saintess had no choice but to stand up and call out. ¡°Aiya, auntie, stay there and don¡¯t move. There seems to be a big ice cube here. If any of you get injured because of this ice cube, I¡¯ll be very embarrassed.¡± ¡± Aiya, little brother, you¡¯re looking down on us.¡±¡± Saintess Two shouted again when she saw that Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand was about to land on the Millennium Frost in a second. ¡°Although we look a little old, none of us have old legs!¡± Although they didn¡¯t know if Xiao Changtian could see that this was a formation, they still had to continue acting with him. ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. Don¡¯t waste your time like this. We¡¯re really fine. The main thing is that the thing you¡¯re looking for is important!¡± The demon on the side also followed the second saintess. The Second Saintess was not the only one who had contributed to this array formation. They had also put in a lot of effort. They did not want to waste an array formation like this. ¡°Alright, in that case, I won¡¯t waste any more time.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that these villagers would still want to help him find the spiritual tree seeds at this time. These villagers were all good people! Seeing Xiao Changtian finally stop what he was doing, all the devils heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Good! Activate the formation.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian left the Thousand Year Ice and walked to the center of the formation, the Second Saintess called out in a low voice. The entire array quickly began to operate. ¡°Hiss, don¡¯t say that the big ice cube is estimated, don¡¯t just see so many.¡±¡± However, after Xiao Changtian left the ice block, he felt that the surroundings were getting colder and colder. Then, he turned around to look at his sister-in-law and the others. Xiao Changtian was completely shocked. Because the middle-aged man and the middle-aged woman were looking at Xiao Changtian with pale faces, and the corners of their mouths were smiling. This scene scared Xiao Changtian out of his wits. ¡°Oh my god! These uncles and aunties couldn¡¯t have been frozen silly, right?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. He returned to the place where the Thousand Year Old Ice had been and ruthlessly grabbed the Thousand Year Old Ice. This scene completely stunned the demons who were still laughing. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way, we, we clearly activated the array! Why was Xiao Changtian able to keep the Millennium Frost?¡± The smug smiles on their faces froze. ¡°Damned ice, it¡¯s so strange.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian threw the Millennium Frost onto the ground and stepped on it. Chapter 1003 - Chapter 1003: Retracting Back (1) Chapter 1003: Retracting Back (1) The moment Xiao Changtian crushed the thousand-year-old ice, the surrounding temperature instantly rose. ¡°Alright, Auntie, you won¡¯t be frozen anymore! Come quickly!¡± That was because those people had told Xiao Changtian that it was extremely dangerous inside. There must be something strange inside, so he let Xiao Changtian walk in front. They originally wanted Xiao Changtian to enter the array, but they didn¡¯t expect this outcome. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was not only crushing the thousand-year-old ice, but also the hearts of the demons. ¡°Auntie, you have to hurry up. I¡¯ll walk forward.¡± Although the uncles and aunties ¡®faces had not recovered, the ice had already broken for them. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems now. Uncle and aunt should be very happy at this moment. He had to hurry up and look for it. It would not be good if there was anything that threatened the uncles and aunties. ¡°Saint¡­ Saintess, what should we do now? The second formation was broken by him just like that.¡± They really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be so powerful. Even the array set up by the second saintess could be destroyed so easily. ¡°Damn it!¡± The second saintess gritted her teeth and said fiercely. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Although he has already passed two formations, he definitely can¡¯t handle the last thing.¡± When the last item was mentioned, the expressions of the people present finally eased up. This was because the last thing was not a formation. Instead, it was an Energy Devouring Beast that the Demon Race had specially nurtured! This beast had been specially nurtured by the demon race, so even a Saint Emperor would find it hard to resist a single strike from it. The reason why I arranged for this beast to be the last was to prevent any unexpected situations from happening to the first two formations. Needless to say, the arrangement of the Yuan Siphon Beast this time was really correct. ¡°Yuan Siphoning Beast, I don¡¯t believe you can deal with it this time!¡± After saying that, the Holy Maiden slowly followed behind with the people behind her. On the other side, after dismantling those array formations, the few demons finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, uncle, let¡¯s go in now.¡± Seeing that their treasures had finally returned to their hands, they all looked at Daoist Master Wanshou more favorably. Daoist Master Wanshou had no idea what these people had just gone to do. However, he felt that the way these people looked at him had changed after they returned. At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally arrived at the place where the beast was about to come out. ¡°Eh, this place looks so empty, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian continued to walk forward without any warning. ¡°Good fellow! Saintess! Now is the time.¡± At this moment, a gray light lit up in the Holy Maiden¡¯s hand. In an instant, the ground under Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet shook violently. ¡°F * ck, this is too disrespectful. He had just said that there should be no problem with this place, and now he was going to do this.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a loud roar came from the ground in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately after, the ground in front of him trembled and suddenly a huge beast head drilled out. ¡°F * ck! Fortunately, he did not let the uncles and aunties behind him follow him. Otherwise, they would definitely faint from fear when they saw the ferocious beast in front of them!¡± Although the beast in front of him made people very afraid, Xiao Changtian was not afraid at all. The demons hiding in the dark cheered. ¡°Hahaha, saintess, with the help of this beast, Xiao Changtian won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It was the saintess¡¯s wise decision to let the beast guard this place.¡± ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯ll congratulate the saintess here!¡± Looking at the huge Yuan Siphoning Beast in front of them, these devils all revealed expressions of relief. However, the beast that had just crawled out felt a terrifying aura in front of it. ¡°Hiss! ¡®This¡­¡¯ I just crawled out. How did I encounter such a powerful expert! What should I do?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the beast trembled. This was because he had never seen such a powerful person before. Even the demons who had tamed him had never seen such a powerful person. ¡°Hey! You ugly thing, do you want me to do it or get lost yourself!¡± Looking at the huge beast in front of him, although Xiao Changtian was scared, he couldn¡¯t lose in terms of momentum. If he ran away, what would happen to the uncles and aunties behind him? ¡°Get lost, get lost, get lost. I¡¯ll get lost myself, I¡¯ll get lost myself.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the huge beast trembled in fear. Thus, under the gaze of Xiao Changtian and the demons in the distance, he retreated back into the ground. ¡°Haha! I told you that even these demon beasts would be afraid of someone as powerful as me.¡± Xiao Changtian laughed out loud. It turned out that this big demon was good-looking but useless. He had not even roared twice before he retreated. ¡°Ding! With the host¡¯s strength, please don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling extremely happy, the system poured a bucket of cold water on him. On the other side, the demons who saw this scene were completely dumbfounded. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way! Hallucination, are we all hallucinating?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this, this is impossible!¡± No one had expected such a powerful beast to retreat without even making a move. Moreover, this beast wasn¡¯t nurtured by anyone else. It was personally selected and nurtured by the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had said that even the most powerful Saint Emperor would kneel in fear when he saw the beast. But now, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t kneel down. Instead, it was the beast that got scared and dug into the ground. What was going on? Or was Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength already heaven-defying? ¡°Saintess, are we all hallucinating?¡± Even at this moment, there were still people who could not believe it. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The Second Saintess was so angry that she gritted her teeth. He didn¡¯t expect that even the Yuan Siphoning Beast was so useless! ¡°Saint¡­ Holy Maiden, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Sensing the sudden burst of pressure from the Saintess, the surrounding demons hurriedly tried to dissuade her. Now that Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t been harmed, they couldn¡¯t be exposed. ¡°Calm down! Saintess, although this failed, we still have the last blood formation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t expose ourselves at such a critical moment!¡± The surrounding people saw that the Holy Maiden¡¯s demonic qi was about to overflow and hurriedly stopped her. If their operation failed this time, they would be finished! Chapter 1004 - Chapter 1004: Somethings Wrong (1) Chapter 1004: Something¡¯s Wrong (1) ¡°Damn it, why did it become like this!¡± The Second Saintess was trembling with anger. She had never thought that even the beast would fail. ¡°Sigh! Aunties, so you¡¯re here.¡± Xiao Changtian turned his head and saw these people standing in the distance, so he immediately shouted enthusiastically. ¡°Aiya, that monster just now was just a little trash. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯ve already taken care of it for you.¡± Xiao Changtian knew it when he saw the ugly looks on these people¡¯s faces. These people must have seen the demonic beast just now, that¡¯s why they were so afraid. The eldest sister-in-law at the front was probably scared out of her wits. Her face was pale. He was still trembling. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Demon Race people could only smile awkwardly. Was the Energy Siphon a small piece of trash? That was a Saint Emperor beast that their lord Mo Yan had personally nurtured. But now, Xiao Changtian called him trash. Sister-in-law, are you really okay? If you really can¡¯t do it, you can go back first. Anyway, this place isn¡¯t very dangerous. I can handle it myself.¡± Xiao Changtian walked to the second saintess and asked worriedly. No wonder they said it was so dangerous inside. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just a little scared. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Saintess Two saw Xiao Changtian walk over and quickly smiled. After all, even if he made a mistake in the first one, he could not make a mistake in the last one. ¡°Alright then. In that case, let¡¯s continue walking.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect this auntie to be so brave. If it was anyone else, they would have fainted from fear. On the other side, Reverend Wanshou had been following the demons for a long time. ¡°Hey, brother, I wonder where our spirit tree seed is?¡± After walking for such a long time, there was still no discovery at all. Daoist Master Wanshou could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Just follow us.¡± The surrounding Demon Race people did not take him to heart. After all, his strength was only so. They did not need to spend any effort to deal with him. At that time, he would just push him into the blood array. Under the guidance of a few villagers, Xiao Changtian finally arrived at the Blood Formation. ¡°Haha, little brother, why don¡¯t you go ahead and look? The spirit tree seed was already in front of them.¡± Finally, they brought Xiao Changtian to the Blood Formation. ¡°Alright, Auntie, you guys wait here first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice their strange behavior and walked over happily. ¡°Hahaha, big idiot, just wait to die inside!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian walking towards the blood formation, the Second Saintess finally smiled. He was annoyed by Xiao Changtian calling him auntie. Now, he could finally settle him. ¡°Hahaha! He entered! He entered! I told you we wouldn¡¯t make a mistake this time!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian finally step in, all the demons present laughed. Although there were some twists and turns in the process, Xiao Changtian finally entered the blood formation. ¡°Where¡¯s that Saint Emperor?¡± After Xiao Changtian entered, Saint Two looked at another passage. ¡°Coming, coming.¡± Right at this moment, the demon from the other side brought Daoist Master Wanshou over. ¡°Hahaha, uncle, it¡¯s inside. Why don¡¯t you go in first? It just so happens that those who are with you have all gone in.¡± Looking at the old man behind him, the demon said with a smile. Daoist Master Wanshou had long sensed that something was wrong, but when he saw that these people were all smiling at him. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian who was standing in the distance without any defense. Finally, he walked over. ¡°Hahaha! Congratulations, Holy Maiden! Our mission this time can be considered to have been successfully completed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The yellow sky rewards those who put in the effort. This time, we finally helped Lord Mo Yan solve a big problem in his heart.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I wonder what Lord Devil Flame will reward us with this time.¡± When the surrounding demons saw that the two of them had finally stepped into the blood array, they could not stop smiling. This blood array was set up by their son when their Demon Master was not asleep. Such a powerful blood array, even the most powerful person would not be able to walk out from inside. Daoist Wanshou, who had just entered, felt that something was wrong. ¡°Senior! Senior! Do you feel that something is wrong?¡± Daoist Wanshou felt that every step he took was extremely difficult. Moreover, it was as if something was sucking his spiritual energy. ¡°Uncle WanShou, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve long felt that something was wrong with those villagers!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Daoist Master Wanshou. If Daoist Master Wanshou hadn¡¯t given him a different path in the beginning, he would have said it a long time ago. It turned out that Senior had already seen through it. It was all his fault for being deceived by these villagers in the beginning. Fortunately, Senior had already seen through it. Otherwise, he would have failed miserably this time. ¡°Those villagers must be lying to us! There were no spiritual tree seeds in this place at all! They only asked us to come here because they want us to help them clean the cave!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he kicked the stone under his feet. These old men were really bad. Didn¡¯t he just eat with them last night? Let the two of them do the hard work. Not only did he have to be a coolie, he even dragged someone as old as Uncle Wanshou along. These people were simply too outrageous! ¡°Ah?¡± Daoist Master Wanshou didn¡¯t understand what Xiao Changtian meant. ¡°Uncle WanShou, don¡¯t worry about this matter for now. I have my own plans.¡± Looking at the demons who were laughing in the distance, Xiao Changtian also smiled. He was not a coolie for nothing. Why wouldn¡¯t Xiao Changtian return it? At this moment, the demons standing outside the blood formation were looking forward to Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. This blood array has been around for some time. If it wants to take effect, it will take at least a few minutes.¡± ¡°But everyone, don¡¯t worry that Xiao Changtian will be able to run out in a few minutes, because this blood formation is protected by our Demon Master.¡± The Second Saintess looked at Xiao Changtian and the other girl, and the smile on her face couldn¡¯t be stopped! ¡°Hahaha, how can we not report such a good thing to Lord Mo Yan?¡± After saying that, he saw that person take out a message jade tube. On the other side, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was naturally waiting for news from the demons. ¡°Hahaha! How could a small Xiao Changtian cause any trouble? Now, he was finally going to die!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s happy voice echoed throughout the Demon Race¡¯s hall after seeing the message jade tube. Chapter 1005 - Chapter 1005: Xiao Changtian Will Die This Time Chapter 1005: Xiao Changtian Will Die This Time ¡°Mo Yan, what kind of joyous occasion is this! How can you be so excited?¡± The Demon God Saintesses outside were alerted by the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s movements. ¡°Hahaha, Demon God, that guy is finally going to die in my hands!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was so excited that she wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate. ¡°Demonic Flame, congratulations! He didn¡¯t expect the Second Saintess to be so awesome. He had to reward her well when he came back!¡± ¡°Yes! When they returned, he would definitely reward them well!¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian looked at the villagers in the distance and then at the mud under his feet. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Aiya, auntie, can two people help? I can¡¯t even walk anymore!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly shouted at the group of people. ¡°Saintess, what is that Xiao Changtian doing?¡± Everyone looked at Xiao Changtian who was shouting at them and ignored him. ¡°Damn it! He actually ignored me! These villagers are really evil.¡± Seeing that the demons were ignoring him, Xiao Changtian called Master Wanshou and walked towards them. ¡°No way, this Xiao Changtian is so naive, he still wants to walk out!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think he¡¯s probably crazy. He sensed that something was wrong with the blood formation!¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a joke.¡± Because of the blood formation enchantment, these people couldn¡¯t hear Xiao Changtian¡¯s words at all. Therefore, these demons thought that Xiao Changtian was asking for help. However, even if Xiao Changtian asked for help, they definitely wouldn¡¯t save him. ¡°Hahaha, I want to see what this Xiao Changtian can do. No way.¡± The Second Saintess looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. After all, she was very respectful of this blood formation. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± ¡°Uncle WanShou, this place is full of mud.¡± Because of Xiao Changtian, the power of this blood formation was ineffective on them. Just when these demons wanted to see Xiao Changtian make a fool of himself, Xiao Changtian was about to walk out of the barrier. ¡°Sigh, I bet that Xiao Changtian¡¯s next step will be bounced back by the barrier.¡± ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? If it didn¡¯t bounce back, would it still come out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Maybe after being bounced back by the barrier, he will directly turn into a cloud of blood mist!¡± The demons watched Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction excitedly. However, the next second, their eyes widened. Because Xiao Changtian actually stepped out. It¡¯s out! He actually stepped out of the barrier! This was impossible! This was the only thought in everyone¡¯s mind. That was impossible! They were definitely seeing things. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This shouldn¡¯t be! How could he come out! Then¡­ That was a blood array personally set up by the Demon Master!¡± Even the Second Saint¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Even if the array formation in front was no good, she would not be so shocked. But now, even the Blood Formation under the Demon Lord could be easily released. The man in front of her¡­ His strength was even higher than their Demon Masters! However, in the next second, something even more shocking happened. Even behind Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, there was also the Immortal WanShou who stepped out. ¡°Impossible! No, no, no. That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Seeing the two of them come out, all the demons present could not hold it in anymore. No wonder the beast was so scared that it went back in. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s posture, all the demons present looked at him with trembling eyes. It was over! Xiao Changtian was here to settle scores with them. ¡°Hehe, auntie, uncle, I don¡¯t have any grudges with you, right?¡± Xiao Changtian said with a fake smile. ¡°Since you want to do this, then fine. I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to go in!¡± These villagers must have wanted him to help clean up the stinking ditch in front of them. No wonder these uncles and aunties were so enthusiastic towards him at the beginning. It turned out that they had a purpose. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, little brother, I¡­ We know we were wrong, we know we were wrong!¡± At this moment, these demons looked at the Xiao Changtian like the King of Hell. Although they didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian wanted to do, it was definitely not something good. ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. In the beginning, we were the ones who had eyes, not Mount Tai. I¡­ We were also forced to do so.¡± Seeing the villagers begging for mercy, Xiao Changtian was not moved. ¡°I don¡¯t care so much. Do you want to go down yourself or do I have to pull you down?¡± Looking at these people, Desolate said coldly. He wanted to let these villagers know that they shouldn¡¯t be greedy. ¡°Haha, Senior is finally going to make a move! I knew these people weren¡¯t good people.¡± Reverend Wanshou looked at these people without the slightest bit of sympathy. Because he could feel that these people were not villagers. At this moment, a villager had already sneaked into the distance. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s someone trying to escape!¡± Seeing this scene, Daoist Master Wanshou wanted to go up and bring that person over. However, he was stopped by Changtian. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s fine even if that person runs away.¡± The remaining demons were trembling. They only knew that Lord Mo Yan told them that Xiao Changtian was powerful, but they didn¡¯t know that he was this powerful. Even the Demon Master¡¯s barrier was useless against him. ¡°Hurry up, if you guys don¡¯t go in by yourselves, I¡¯ll have to use force!¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, these people finally had no other choice. ¡°Holy Maiden, we were too careless.¡± These demons had never thought that they would one day capsize in this ditch. Xiao Changtian was very satisfied when he saw them all enter. ¡°Reverend Wanshou, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to find another Spirit Tree seed. However, you haven¡¯t been back for such a long time. You don¡¯t know how bad these villagers have become. Who would have thought that it would be like this?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian turned around and sighed at Master Wanshou. ¡°Not good, I¡­ I feel like I¡¯m melting.¡± ¡°Ah! Xiao Changtian, I won¡¯t let you off even if I become a ghost!¡± The moment they went down, they turned into a bloody mist. This scene happened to fall into Perfected Wan Shou¡¯s eyes. ¡°This¡­ These people were actually demons! No wonder! No wonder!¡± At this moment, Daoist Master Wanshou finally realized. The place they had just gone to was not some stinking ditch. It was the array formation of their demon race! These demons were actually so vicious! It was all his fault for being blinded by the image of a kind villager in the beginning. ¡°Uncle WanShou, Uncle WanShou? What are you looking at?¡± Seeing that Uncle WanShou didn¡¯t stand up for him, Xiao Changtian turned around curiously. Chapter 1006 - Chapter 1006: Blood Formation Destroyed (1) Chapter 1006: Blood Formation Destroyed (1) ¡°F * ck! I knew it! I knew those villagers weren¡¯t good people! They actually ran away!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that in just the time he turned around. Those people all disappeared. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know that this was caused by the blood formation. ¡°Alright, Uncle Wanshou, we¡¯ve been completely fooled by them.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around helplessly. It seemed like they had to find it themselves. On the other side, the Demon Race person who had just escaped returned to the Demon Race at the fastest speed. At this moment, the demons were celebrating. ¡°Hahaha, that Xiao Changtian should be dead by now.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the lively hall below and became even happier. Their fiend race¡¯s main hall had always been cold and cheerless. This time, because of Xiao Changtian, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had invited all the other demons to celebrate. ¡°Hahaha, Lord Mo Yan, congratulations!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it was worth wasting so much energy. In the end, Xiao Changtian was killed.¡± ¡°Congratulations, Lord Demon Flame. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before our Demon Master wakes up.¡± The surrounding compliments continued to ring out, and Sacred Lord Demonic Flame enjoyed listening to them. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, if it wasn¡¯t for everyone working together, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t have been killed by us.¡± The Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at everyone differently. ¡°Presumably, after the blood formation devours Xiao Changtian, the Demon Lord will definitely wake up in less than a week!¡± With such strong nourishment, the Demon Master would not even have a problem standing up, let alone waking up. ¡°Report! The people from Ten Thousand Spirit Valley are back!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Hahaha, quick! Quickly let him in.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s smile widened, and as she spoke, they arrived. ¡°Demon¡­ Lord Demonic Flame!¡± After the demon entered, he immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Hahaha! Since he had returned, there was no need for such a big bow! Quickly get up, quickly get up.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was curious as to why he was the only one who had returned. However, he still went forward to help him up. One had to know that it was a great gift to be supported by the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s not Lord Mo Yan.¡± ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. I¡¯ve already prepared your rewards!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had already thought of what to reward these people after hearing the message jade tube. ¡°I want to give you a few individual titles, and then you can use whatever we have in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, Lord Demon Flame! Really¡­¡± However, just as he was about to say something, he was interrupted. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s already at this time. You don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you all killed Xiao Changtian, this is what you deserve, don¡¯t be humble.¡± The surrounding Demon Race people looked at him with envy. How good would it be if they could kill Xiao Changtian this time! One had to know that the title given by Lord Demon Flame alone was amazing. Moreover, they were allowed to choose freely from the treasury of Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. Such conditions made many demons envious. ¡°Men, give him a seat!¡± ¡°Report! Report! The light signs of Saint Two and the others were extinguished!¡± Just when everyone was happy, this voice was heard. In an instant, the scene became silent. ¡°Report! Not good, Lord Demon Flame!¡± At this moment, another voice sounded. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Wan¡­ The Blood Formation of Ten Thousand Spirit Valley¡­Be¡­ It was destroyed!¡± The demon looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s terrifying expression and said with a trembling voice. This sentence completely froze the scene. None of them had expected things to turn out like this. ¡°Bang!¡± Before anyone could react, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s palm had pierced through the Demon Race man¡¯s chest. ¡°Bullsh * t your grandmother, how is that possible! How could the Demon Master¡¯s Blood Formation be destroyed?¡± ¡°Next time, if I find out who spread the word again, I¡¯ll end up like him!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t believe that the Blood Formation that the Demon Master had personally set up would be destroyed. ¡°Big¡­ Sir, I¡­ I didn¡¯t lie. The second saint and the others lost their light signs!¡± Looking at the fate of the other messenger, the other fiend was quite frightened. ¡°You, quickly tell me! What¡¯s going on? Why are you the only one who came back? Where are the second saint and the others now?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at that person coldly. ¡°Big¡­ Lord, Saintess Two, they were trapped in the blood formation by Xiao Changtian!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! Why are you only telling me now?!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face turned green after hearing the news. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to say it at first, but you didn¡¯t give me the chance to speak.¡± That person looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and was about to cry. ¡°Demonic Flame! Demonic Flame! Not good! Not good! The Blood Formation of the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley has been destroyed!¡± Right at this moment, the Saintess ran over in a panic. ¡°It was actually destroyed?!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame staggered in fear and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Damn it! Ah! Why? Why did it become like this?!¡± The furious Sacred Lord Demonic Flame punched the Asmodian¡¯s head. In an instant, blood splattered everywhere, and even brain matter splattered all over the ground. ¡°Since they¡¯re all dead, you shouldn¡¯t have come back!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame couldn¡¯t control her anger as she looked at the fragments on the ground. Who would have thought that the array that their Devil Lord had personally set up would actually be destroyed by that Xiao Changtian? ¡°Then¡­ That Xiao Changtian was simply too terrifying.¡± ¡°Just¡­ That¡¯s right, that was an array personally set up by the Demon Master!¡± The surrounding demons were also deeply shocked at this moment. It could even be said that he could not believe it. ¡°Mo Yan, calm down first. After all, our Demon Master set up this array a hundred years ago. After so many years of corrosion, its power was definitely not as strong as before.¡± ¡°Besides, Xiao Changtian brought a Saint Emperor with him this time, so it¡¯s not a big deal for the blood formation to be destroyed!¡± The Demon God Saintess looked at everyone and said slowly. ¡°The most urgent thing right now is to quickly go and see if our Demon Master has been injured by this blood formation.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame took a deep breath and nodded. On the other side, Xiao Changtian looked at the collapsed cave and snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll stomp on your hole now. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to harm people like this in the future.¡± ¡°Reverend Wanshou, the time is up. Let¡¯s continue. Presumably, the spirit tree seed was already in the depths of the Myriad Spirit Valley.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian brought Master Wanshou to the depths of Wanling Valley. Chapter 1007 - Chapter 1007: The Demon Lord Awakens (1) Chapter 1007: The Demon Lord Awakens (1) In the depths of Myriad Spirit Valley. Bai Sujia looked at the lush green trees around her and was stunned. They had been wandering around this place for three days, but they still could not find the way out. ¡°Miss, are we going to be trapped here forever?¡± For some reason, they could not even use their spiritual power in this forest. Previously, they wanted to use their spiritual power to observe their surroundings, but they could only see a vast expanse of white. ¡°Lan ¡®er! Shut your jinx. How can we be trapped here forever?¡± Bai Sujia glared at Lan ¡®er before continuing to walk forward. ¡°Aiya! What a coincidence, we meet again.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded in their ears. Bai Sujia instantly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Him again! Why is he still haunting us!¡± When Bai Sujia turned around, it was indeed Xiao Changtian and Wanshou Zhenren. ¡°Miss¡­This¡­¡± Looking at this scene, Lan ¡®er could not help but frown. ¡°Forget it. Since they¡¯re here, and they¡¯re just mortals and a weak old man, let them follow. We can¡¯t get out anyway.¡± Bai Sujia glanced at him indifferently and did not say anything else. ¡°Hahaha, Miss, it seems that we are really fated. Oh right, it has been a few days. Why are you still here?¡± Xiao Changtian walked over and smiled at the calm Bai Sujia. These two women could be considered good people. From the beginning, he could tell that those villagers were not good people. That was why she dragged him away. However, at that time, he was blinded by the villagers and did not know what they meant. Now that they had met again, he had to thank them properly no matter what. ¡°We can¡¯t get out of here. That was why he had been here for such a long time.¡± Lan ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian and replied. Now, there was finally someone to accompany them. ¡°So you guys are lost. No wonder you¡¯ve been here for so long. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. I can definitely bring you all out.¡± Seeing Bai Sujia¡¯s unwillingness to speak, Xiao Changtian thought that she was embarrassed because she was lost. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking here for so long without getting out. Can you take us out?¡± Lan ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. They were already so powerful, but they still could not do anything in this forest. But this person in front of them said that he wanted to bring them out. It was really too ridiculous. Even Bai Sujia rolled her eyes at Xiao Changtian. Not only was this mortal mentally unstable, but he was also extremely arrogant. It seemed that the demons couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and chased Xiao Changtian out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get lost in this forest.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice their disdainful attitude. After he finished speaking, he walked to the front. ¡°Anyway, we can¡¯t go out for the time being, so let¡¯s follow him first.¡± Bai Sujia followed after Xiao Changtian. ¡°These two women actually used such an attitude towards senior, and senior actually isn¡¯t angry. Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t care about this anymore.¡± Wanshou Zhenren, who was walking at the back, was a little puzzled, but he did not think too much about it. After a while, Xiao Changtian brought them to a cave. ¡°Hahaha, I told you guys not to believe me. My sense of direction is very good. See, we¡¯re all out, right?¡± Looking at the surrounding scene, Xiao Changtian said proudly. ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve been walking there for so long and haven¡¯t come out. Why did you bring us out all of a sudden?¡± Lan ¡®er looked at the surrounding scene and exclaimed. She really could not believe that this mortal actually had such great ability. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Bai Sujia did not believe that it was because Xiao Changtian was powerful. After all, no matter how powerful a mortal was, what could he do? ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. I was lucky.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and smiled. In fact, he was just following his feelings. If it wasn¡¯t good luck, then what could it be? Xiao Changtian¡¯s words further confirmed the identity of mortals in their hearts. ¡°There¡¯s a cave in front. Look, it¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t we rest in this cave for the night?¡± Seeing that the sun was about to set, Xiao Changtian suggested. Although the two people in front of him were cultivators, they were still two girls. It was so late at night. If they encountered any powerful demon beasts in this forest, wouldn¡¯t it be over? ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we rest here for the night?¡± Because on the way here earlier, Lan ¡®er could clearly sense that there were several powerful auras in the surroundings. If they were to wander around the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley in the middle of the night, they might not have encountered any danger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s rest here for the night.¡± Although Bai Sujia hated Xiao Changtian, she did not dare to take such a risk. If the treasure had not been found yet and it had fallen into the hands of other demon beasts, then the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in then.¡± On the other side, demons. ¡°Godfiend, why do I have a premonition? I¡¯m feeling very anxious right now.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame followed behind the Demonic God Saintess. She had a feeling that there would be a different change when she met the Demon Lord this time. ¡°Mo Yan, don¡¯t be too nervous about this matter.¡± The Demon God Saintess nodded at him and looked at the cave ahead. ¡°Boom!¡± The two of them combined their strength, and the huge stone door slowly opened. ¡°Hahaha! Demonic Flame! Demon God, the two of you have done well. After so many years, I have finally awakened.¡± The moment the two of them entered, the Demon Master¡¯s voice sounded from the cave. ¡°Congratulations, Demon Master!¡± ¡°Congratulations, Demon Master!¡± When the two of them heard this voice, their faces instantly lit up. With a bang, he knelt on the ground. They really did not expect that this time, by accident, the Demon Master actually woke up. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was wondering why she felt that something was amiss. However, since the Demon Lord had woken up, the Second Saintess and the others had died in vain. ¡°Hahaha, in order to wake this seat up, the two of you must have spent a lot of effort.¡± The Demon Lord¡¯s ethereal voice sounded in the cave. ¡°Mo Yan is doing things for the Demon Lord, that¡¯s what it should be. As long as the Demon Lord can wake up, we are willing to go up a mountain of blades and go down a sea of fire.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. For the sake of the Demon Lord, what¡¯s this little bit of hard work of ours?¡± The Demon Lord laughed even louder when he saw Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the Demon God Saintess. ¡°Alright! Alright! It¡¯s rare to have such loyal subordinates like you two.¡± The Demon Master looked at the two of them and nodded in satisfaction. Chapter 1008 - Chapter 1008: It Definitely Wont Be His (1) Chapter 1008: It Definitely Won¡¯t Be His (1) ¡°But don¡¯t be so agitated. Although I¡¯m awake this time, the magic power in my body isn¡¯t stable.¡± Looking at the two of them, the Demon Master¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire cave. ¡°Then¡­ Demon Lord, do you need us to find you something to nourish you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anything else for the time being. He wanted to go into seclusion for three months to recover.¡± When Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the Demonic God Saintess heard that they would be in seclusion for three months, their expressions changed again. The Demon Master had just woken up and was about to go back into seclusion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I believe that after I come out of seclusion for three months, I will be able to transform into my true form.¡± Because at this moment, in the empty cave, only the Demon Master¡¯s voice echoed. Therefore, I hope that you will not let me have any accidents.¡± ¡°I can sense that the blood formation set up in Ten Thousand Spirit Valley has been destroyed.¡± Speaking up to this point, the Demon Lord looked at the two of them and snorted coldly. ¡°Demon Master, please calm down! This time, it¡¯s all our fault for not doing things well and destroying your blood array. Don¡¯t worry, we guarantee that nothing will go wrong in the remaining three months.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the Demonic God Saintess quickly knelt down and said when they heard the Demon Lord¡¯s tone. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t make me angry.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two of them felt the surroundings relax. ¡°Phew, looks like we have to put in 120% of our effort in these three months.¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Bai Sujia and the others to sit in the cave. ¡°Hey, girl, are you two hungry?¡± Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two days. He was so hungry that he was dizzy. ¡°We¡¯re not hungry.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Bai Sujia found it funny. A mortal actually asked them if they were hungry. What a joke. ¡°Alright, if you guys are hungry, I won¡¯t make so many things.¡± Xiao Changtian was ready to go out and see if there were any animals he could bring back to eat. After that, Xiao Changtian stood up and left. ¡°Sigh! It was so dangerous outside now. Why did he dare to go alone?¡± Lan ¡®er looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back in surprise. ¡°You guys should take care of yourselves first.¡± Daoist Master Wanshou sat in a corner and looked at the two of them as he spoke indifferently. These two women are idiots, right? Senior wants to personally get them something to eat. This was a heaven-sent opportunity! These two girls actually rejected him so directly. They had such beautiful faces for nothing. Unfortunately, they were not very smart. Bai Sujia frowned when she heard Master Wanshou¡¯s words. ¡°Lan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry about him. Since his master didn¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s not get involved.¡± All along, Bai Sujia had thought that this old man was the servant of Changtian Xiao. However, the two of them were really bold. With such little strength, they actually dared to come to Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was slowly walking forward. Because the sky was getting dark, Xiao Changtian walked very slowly. ¡°I saw a lot of wild rabbits on the way here just now. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to see them again.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was looking around, he suddenly felt a pair of sharp eyes staring at him. ¡°What happened? Why do I feel a chill on my back?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Changtian turned around. A pair of emerald eyes emitted an unusual green light in the dark night. ¡°Whoa! He did not expect to encounter such a huge wolf just as he came out!¡± The huge wolf was staring at Xiao Changtian. However, because Xiao Changtian had years of hunting experience, he was not afraid. ¡°However, since you met me today, you¡¯re unlucky. Haha, it¡¯s not bad to eat wolf meat tonight!¡± The wolf did not expect this human to be so bold. After seeing him, not only was he not afraid to run away, but he was also excited. However, it just so happened that it had yet to find dinner for tonight. Since this human was courting death, then he would not be polite! ¡°Roar!¡± Suddenly, the Green-Eyed Wolf let out a loud roar and rushed towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hey!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. He took out his dagger and started to fight with the green-eyed wolf. ¡°Bang!¡± However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s knife had only stabbed the green-eyed wolf once before it fell to the ground. ¡°What? No way! Why is it so weak?¡± Looking at the green-eyed wolf that he had killed with one slash, Xiao Changtian could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Come on, big brother, you¡¯re a fierce wolf. How could you be killed by me in one strike?¡± Looking at this good-looking but useless green-eyed wolf. In the end, Xiao Changtian had no choice but to cut open its belly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say, all the animals in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley are like this. At first, the big demon in the cave, then the green-eyed wolf here.¡± These animals must have been too comfortable in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley, so they lost their fighting spirit. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian suddenly remembered the animals in his house. ¡°No, when we go back, we must let them go out and gain experience. Otherwise, they will just stay at home and wait for death every day.¡± Thinking about those animals, Xiao Changtian had a headache. Now, even the kittens from the beginning had gradually grown up. Therefore, they ate more, which meant that their expenses were also higher. Every day, these animals would just stay at home and wait for death, while he would work so hard to raise them outside. No, no, when we get back, we must let them all go out and gain experience! After processing the wolf meat, Xiao Changtian felt that it was still a little too little. After all, they were going to stay here for a long time, so it was better to prepare more food. After that, Xiao Changtian continued forward. Meanwhile, Bai Sujia, who was waiting in the cave, would occasionally look at the entrance of the cave. How long has it been? How long has it been? How long has it been? Could it be that he died outside? ¡°Miss, are you worried about that mortal?¡± Lan ¡®er naturally noticed her Miss¡¯s strange behavior, so she asked carefully. ¡°Bah! Who would be worried about his mortal who didn¡¯t have any strength? I just feel that if I were to be outside the death hole, it would be bad luck!¡± Hearing Lan ¡®er¡¯s words, Bai Sujia immediately retorted loudly. ¡°Shh! Miss, lower your voice, my master is still there.¡± Lan ¡®er hurriedly made a hand gesture in fright. ¡°Tsk, so what? A mortal without strength was a mortal without strength.¡± ¡°Forget it, Lan ¡®er. You wait here first. I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± After she finished speaking, Bai Sujia walked out of the cave before Lan ¡®er could react. ¡°Tsk.¡± Looking at Bai Sujia¡¯s back, Master Daoist Wanshou snorted coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was giving Senior¡¯s face, she would have taught this woman a lesson long ago. She actually dared to speak ill of Senior so arrogantly. I hope she won¡¯t regret it. Chapter 1009 - Chapter 1009: Really Useless (1) Chapter 1009: Really Useless (1) Not long after Bai Sujia went out, she saw the Green-Eyed Wolf¡¯s belly being cut open. ¡°Hiss! Why did this thing look so much like a green-eyed wolf? Did I see wrongly?¡± Because looking at the traces, he knew that it was Xiao Changtian. However, how could a mortal like him kill the green-eyed wolf? Therefore, the bones on the ground were definitely not Green-Eyed Wolves. Perhaps it was just something that looked like a green-eyed wolf. Therefore, Bai Sujia did not think too much about it. After passing through the pile of bones, she prepared to continue walking forward. ¡°Eh, why are you out?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked out from Bai Sujia¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just came out to get some fresh air.¡± Bai Sujia was shocked by Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice. This person was actually so strange that she did not even notice him when he was beside her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ve already packed my things.¡± Xiao Changtian ignored Bai Sujia and headed back to the cave. ¡°Damned mortal, you didn¡¯t even call me when you went back!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back view, Bai Sujia stomped her feet in anger. After returning, Xiao Changtian put down his things. After a while, a fragrance wafted out. ¡°Uncle Wanshou, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Because they didn¡¯t prepare much this time, Xiao Changtian could only prepare a small barbecue. This was because the fragrance was too fragrant. Even the two women sitting far away could not help but look over. Daoist Wanshou seemed to have sensed their gazes. After taking the barbeque from Xiao Changtian, he even looked at them proudly. ¡°Tsk, Lan ¡®er, stop looking. Isn¡¯t it just roasted meat?¡± Bai Sujia rolled her eyes at them in disdain. ¡°Gu ~¡± However, just as Bai Sujia finished speaking, her stomach started to growl. This sound was unusually loud in the entire empty cave. Even Xiao Changtian turned around. ¡°What are you looking at? My stomach is just uncomfortable.¡± At this moment, Bai Sujia was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a place to hide in. He had just said that it was just barbecue, but in the next second, his stomach betrayed him. ¡°Hahaha, girl, why don¡¯t you try it too?¡± How could Xiao Changtian not see that Bai Sujia was being stubborn? ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t we go over and try it? That thing looked delicious.¡± He looked at Daoist Master Wanshou gorging himself, coupled with the fragrance of the barbecue. Lan ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips. ¡°How useless!¡± Looking at Lan ¡®er¡¯s gluttonous expression, Bai Sujia could not help but glare at her. ¡°Since Lan ¡®er wants to eat, then I¡¯ll reluctantly go with you.¡± Then, Bai Sujia followed Lan ¡®er over. Seeing their reactions, Master Daoist Wanshou smiled and shook his head. It seemed that no one could reject Senior. ¡°Oh! Miss, hurry up and try it! It¡¯s really too delicious!¡± When Lan ¡®er took her first bite, she felt that this was the most delicious thing in the world. In an instant, even the way he looked at him changed. ¡°Useless!¡± Bai Sujia looked at her and scolded her before putting the thing into her mouth. ¡°Hiss! What was going on? Why was he breaking through at this time?¡± After eating a few mouthfuls, Bai Sujia felt a gush of spiritual energy gushing out of her body. Because Bai Sujia¡¯s cultivation had already reached a bottleneck. It was only a matter of time before she broke through, so she did not associate her cultivation breakthrough with the barbecue in front of her. In an instant, thunder rumbled in the distance. This scene made Xiao Changtian very envious. ¡°Sigh, how good would it be if I could reach this realm at some point in time? I really envy those who cultivate.¡± Looking at the heavenly lightning in the distance, he thought about his little cultivation. Xiao Changtian only felt that the road ahead was long. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately after, the few bolts of lightning appeared on the mountain in the distance. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Eh? A stone door seemed to have been hacked open in the distance?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was looking into the distance, a stone door suddenly appeared where the lightning had struck. ¡°Then¡­ That property seems to be a treasure trove!¡± Lan ¡®er, who was at the side, naturally saw the stone door that had been split open as well. Her face instantly lit up with joy. He didn¡¯t expect that not only did Miss break through this time, but she also accidentally found the Demon Race¡¯s treasure vault! ¡°Treasure vault? Could it be that the things you want to find are also in there?¡± Xiao Changtian was also very happy. She had thought that he would take a long time to find it, but she did not expect him to appear so quickly. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. What¡¯s your name?¡± At this moment, Lan ¡®er felt that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t that useless. His impression of Xiao Changtian had also changed. ¡°Oh, I am Xiao Changtian. Since you¡¯re going there too, let¡¯s go together later.¡± He wondered what kind of danger lay within the stone door. If he called the two of them, their safety would probably be greatly improved. ¡°Alright! However, I don¡¯t know if our miss is willing.¡± Although Lan ¡®er really wanted to be with Xiao Changtian, she felt that her Miss¡¯ attitude was not very good. Not long after, Bai Sujia, who had broken through to the Saint King Realm, ran back. ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve already broken through to the Saint King level! Lan ¡®er, we¡¯re probably invincible in this Ten Thousand Spirit Valley now!¡± After Bai Sujia came back, she looked at the people around her proudly. ¡°Congratulations, Miss!¡± ¡°Sigh, the strength of a Saint King, I really envy her!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Bai Sujia¡¯s smug expression and his face was full of envy. ¡°Miss, we seem to have found the location of the treasure vault. When are we going? Oh right, these two said they wanted to go with us. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me, or else how could we find the treasure vault? However, I¡¯m in a good mood today. Since the two of them want to come with us, then let them come with us.¡± Bai Sujia looked at Xiao Changtian proudly and smiled faintly. Then, without hesitation, the few of them quickly rushed towards that place. Even though Bai Sujia was happy that she had broken through, she did not forget the purpose of her visit. She wondered how her third uncle was doing. Ever since her third uncle lost his cultivation, he had been in his room all day and refused to see anyone. This made them very worried. Even her father had the idea of cooperating with the demons. If he could find that so-called cultivation recovery pill, everything would probably change. The most important thing was that damn person. He actually did it for her third uncle¡¯s cultivation. If they knew who that person was! Bai Sujia would not let him off easily! Chapter 1010 - Chapter 1010: Why Hasnt She Been Found (1) Chapter 1010: Why Hasn¡¯t She Been Found (1) In the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. The few of them did not rest in the cave for long. They immediately walked towards the stone door. On the other side, in the demon territory. The Demon God Saintess looked in the direction of the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley in the distance with some worry. ¡°Mo Yan, will Xiao Changtian and the others snatch the things we placed in the treasury of Ten Thousand Spirit Valley?¡± Originally, they wanted to move all the things in the treasure vault. However, there were too many things inside. They only took a few things. In addition, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was confident that Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be able to open the treasury. ¡°Godfiend, don¡¯t think too much. Although Xiao Changtian did not die this time, that barrier was completed with the power left behind by the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Even if Xiao Changtian is very strong, he might not be able to open the barrier.¡± If the blood formation at the beginning was just an accident, then the current treasure vault was newly built. The power of the Demon Master contained in it was even stronger than that of the blood array at the beginning. He didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian was that capable. At this moment, in Myriad Spirit Valley. After walking for a long distance, they finally arrived at the stone door. ¡°It seems that this stone door is not easy to open.¡± Xiao Changtian slowly walked towards the stone door. ¡°Buzz!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian touched the barrier. Before anyone could see the barrier, it disappeared in an instant. ¡°Sigh! Look, I think I found the switch.¡± Xiao Changtian observed the surroundings and noticed a bulge beside the stone door. In an instant, he pressed it. He knew it. What kind of anti-theft awareness did those villagers have? This treasure vault was not safe at all. The stone door would open with a press. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± In an instant, the closed stone door slowly opened under Xiao Changtian¡¯s control. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can there be no anti-theft barrier here? I heard that the demons spent a lot of manpower and energy to build this barrier.¡± Bai Sujia muttered in disbelief. Now, Xiao Changtian only needed to press the button and the stone door opened. It seemed that the news that the fiend race had spread at the beginning was a lie! It was to make them retreat when they were in danger. If she hadn¡¯t come here now, she would have really been blinded by the rumors. ¡°Let me tell you, there might not be any danger inside. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± Then, Bai Sujia glanced at Xiao Changtian. Because other than this barrier, she had also heard that the artifacts inside were covered in demonic qi. If she was accidentally infected by that poisonous demonic weapon, she would not be able to escape. Even if the gods came, they would not be able to save the people who were infected by the demon qi. Of course, Bai Sujia¡¯s words were directed at Xiao Changtian. If a mortal like him was infected, he would definitely die. Although she did not know if the rumor was true, Bai Sujia still kindly reminded him. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? Uncle WanShou, I don¡¯t know what kind of danger is in here. Why don¡¯t you wait for me here first? I should be out soon.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Wanshou and said earnestly. Since he had brought Daoist Master Wanshou out, he had to ensure his safety first. ¡°You!¡± Bai Sujia did not expect that she was talking to Xiao Changtian. Why did that mortal suddenly start lecturing the old cultivator next to him? ¡°Forget it, forget it.¡± Bai Sujia rolled her eyes helplessly. Now that she had kindly reminded him, if Xiao Changtian was really infected, then he would die. Xiao Changtian looked at her in confusion, but he didn¡¯t care. Then, Xiao Changtian brought Bai Sujia and the other two into the cave. ¡°Beep! Beep!¡± The water droplets in the cave kept dripping, making the entire cave seem extremely strange. However, Xiao Changtian and the others soon arrived at a dry place. ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no mistake. There must really be a treasure hidden inside.¡± Looking at the two huge stone pillars in front of him, Xiao Changtian sighed. ¡°Miss, look, there are so many things inside!¡± Lan ¡®er, who was walking in front, said loudly. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because when he looked at it, all he saw were artifacts. Moreover, the lowest grade of those artifacts was also high-grade. Moreover, there were quite a number of medicinal pills at the side. Those medicinal pills looked like they were not ordinary things. ¡°Lan ¡®er, be careful.¡± Although these artifacts were so tempting, Bai Sujia still did not forget the rumor that there was demonic energy on them. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this just a tool for writing strange things? How could it be considered a good thing? Lan ¡®er, you¡¯re too narrow-minded.¡± Xiao Changtian casually picked up a sword, looked at it, and threw it back to the original spot. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually fine!¡± Bai Sujia¡¯s heart was in her throat when she saw Xiao Changtian pick up the sword. Because she really had a faint feeling that this place was full of demonic energy. However, Xiao Changtian just casually picked it up and was completely unharmed! Could it be that the rumors about this were also false? ¡°I just took a sword to take a look. What can happen?¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly and walked to the side. ¡°Damn it! When I go back, I will definitely arrest the person who spread the rumor. He actually dared to lie to me like this.¡± Even Xiao Changtian, a mortal, was fine after getting those things. Therefore, it could only be said that what those people said were all rumors. Xiao Changtian walked to the side and started to search. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it either.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Aiya, why can¡¯t I find it yet?¡± ¡­ Xiao Changtian violently threw everything else aside. However, after looking around, he did not find the spirit tree seed. ¡°Hey, Lan ¡®er, did you and your Miss find what you were looking for?¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian finished his question. Bai Sujia shouted happily. ¡°Lan ¡®er! Come quickly! Come and take a look! He found it! Found it!¡± Looking at the Restoration Pill in her hand, Bai Sujia almost jumped up in excitement. ¡°Congratulations, Miss!¡± After Lan ¡®er heard this, she was also excited. ¡°Hahaha, young master Xiao, it seems that we have to leave first.¡± With that, Lan ¡®er walked towards Bai Sujia. After Bai Sujia finished speaking with Lan ¡®er, the two of them left in a hurry. ¡°Young miss, are we not going to take some of the artifacts inside?¡± Lan ¡®er, who was about to leave, looked at the artifacts and asked regretfully. ¡°Lan ¡®er, are you stupid? Who would come here? Moreover, that mortal could not take those things away. It¡¯s not too late to come back and get it after we give this pill to Third Uncle!¡± Bai Sujia was not that naive. She had already planned it out in her heart. Chapter 1011 - Chapter 1011: Its About to Collapse (1) Chapter 1011: It¡¯s About to Collapse (1) Xiao Changtian was still searching in the cave. ¡°Eh, this is strange. Why haven¡¯t we found the spirit tree seed even after searching this place? Could it be that the spirit tree seed isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°System, quickly help me take a look. Where is it?¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian searched the entire cave but still couldn¡¯t find any trace of the spirit tree seed. ¡°Ding! Detected that the seed of the Spirit Tree is nearby. Host, work hard to find it.¡± ¡°Pfft! What¡¯s the use of having you!¡± Xiao Changtian said angrily. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt something wrong under his feet. ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately, Xiao Changtian felt the air beneath his feet disappear and he fell down without any warning. At this moment, outside the cave, Daoist Master Wanshou was looking inside curiously. The two women just now left with smiles on their faces. They didn¡¯t even look at him. Now, he seemed to have heard the senior¡¯s call just now. But Senior told him not to go in, which really made Daoist Master Wanshou scratch his ears and cheeks anxiously. ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Changtian fell to the ground. ¡°Aiyo, f * ck, why is he still doing a sneak attack!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian raised his head in anger, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. This was because the cave in front of him was so magnificent and magnificent. It was just a cave, but it had actually been ruined. A huge crystal chandelier hung above the huge cave. The surrounding walls seemed to be made of gold bricks, and above them was a throne. There were three exquisite little boxes on the throne. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good.¡± From the looks of it, the spirit tree seed was inside. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t rush to open the three boxes. Instead, he slowly walked to the wall. ¡°Wow, a golden wall! If I dig it back, I might be rich!¡± Xiao Changtian then picked up the knife and carefully stabbed at the wall. ¡°Aiya, this won¡¯t do. What if we dig this golden wall and this hole collapses? It was better to find the spirit tree seeds first and then dig them up!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian ran up happily. ¡°Kacha!¡± ¡°What is this? Why did it look like a bulging pill?¡± When Xiao Changtian opened the first box, he saw a huge pill the size of half a palm. Then, Xiao Changtian put it under his nose and sniffed it. ¡°Eh? Bah! What the hell is this! My dog won¡¯t even eat it.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian crushed the huge pill with his palm. ¡°Kacha!¡± Xiao Changtian opened another exquisite wooden box. ¡°Aiya, why didn¡¯t you ask about my kitchen knife?¡± He watched as Xiao Changtian stabbed the small knife into the throne below. Unexpectedly, the throne below was not injured at all. Instead, the saber was cut in two. ¡°I thought there was something precious in this box. So it¡¯s all like this. I don¡¯t know what the person who hid the treasure was thinking.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed and opened the last box. ¡°Hu! Fortunately, the last box contained the spirit tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian happily took out the spirit tree seed and carefully stored it away. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve gained a lot. Next, I¡¯ll go and get the things on the wall!¡± Xiao Changtian was so focused on the golden wall that he didn¡¯t notice the gemstones on the wall. One had to know that those gems were not common and were much more precious than gold coins. ¡°Hahaha, Little Gem, don¡¯t be afraid, big brother is here!¡± Xiao Changtian started to buckle his fingers after he finished speaking. ¡°Hehehe, successfully detained one.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to take the second one, the entire cave started to shake violently. ¡°D * mn, what¡¯s going on?¡± This gave Daoist Wanshou, who was outside the cave, a fright. ¡°Not good! Senior is still in the cave!¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t that stupid. After realizing that something was wrong, he quickly rushed out. ¡°Uncle WanShou, Uncle WanShou, run, run far away, this cave is about to collapse!¡± Xiao Changtian could swear that this was the fastest he had ever run in his life. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know that the gemstone he had taken was the protection mechanism of the cave. This protection mechanism was the last protection mechanism in the cave. All the treasures in the cave would perish together with the cave. After the two of them ran far away, they heard a boom. The entire mountain behind them collapsed. ¡°Hu! It scared the baby to death. Fortunately, he reacted quickly. Otherwise, he would have been buried under the ground by now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the collapsed mountain and said with lingering fear. ¡°Senior, it seems like we¡¯ve found the spirit tree seed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no time to lose.¡± Then, the two of them did not linger and quickly rode back on the little snail. On the other side, Bai Sujia brought Lan ¡®er back to the Dark Void Sect. ¡°Father! Father! I¡¯ve already found the medicine that can cure Third Uncle. You don¡¯t have to work with that hateful demon anymore.¡± Bai Sujia quickly ran to the side of the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master and said excitedly. ¡°You actually went to such a dangerous place!¡± When he heard Bai Sujia¡¯s words, the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s expression changed. He wondered why he hadn¡¯t seen his daughter recently. She had actually gone to such a dangerous place behind his back. ¡°Aiya, Father, don¡¯t worry about this. I didn¡¯t encounter any danger this time, and I¡¯ve even broken through to become a Saint Ruler! He even got the medicine to treat Third Uncle!¡± Bai Sujia looked at the Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect excitedly. Because she felt that although her actions this time were very risky, it had a very big effect. ¡°Aiya! You¡­ You¡¯re really going to anger your father to death!¡± Although the sect master of the Dark Void Sect was very angry, he still sighed helplessly when he saw his daughter. ¡°Your third uncle is still in his room. Be careful when you go over. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡± ¡°Alright, Father!¡± After saying that, Bai Sujia ran over excitedly. Third Uncle was happy after he recovered. ¡°Aiya, silly girl, do you really think that with that medicine, Third Brother will recover? Simply too naive!¡± Looking at Bai Sujia¡¯s back, the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master let out a long sigh. ¡°Third Uncle, Third Uncle, are you in the house? I¡¯m Jia Jia!¡± Not long after, Bai Sujia arrived at Third Master¡¯s door. ¡°Jiajia, what are you doing here?¡± Third Master¡¯s voice came from inside after a long time. Moreover, it sounded as if he had aged several decades. ¡°Third Uncle, I¡¯ve already gotten the pill that can recover spiritual power!¡± Bai Sujia¡¯s heart ached when she heard her Third Uncle¡¯s voice. Chapter 1012 - Chapter 1012: Not Good Again (1) Chapter 1012: Not Good Again (1) ¡± A pill to recover spirit energy!¡± After hearing her words, Third Master opened the door. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± The Third Master¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Bai Sujia. ¡°It¡¯s true. Uncle, look, I went to Ten Thousand Spirit Valley to find this for you!¡± After saying that, Bai Sujia took out an exquisite small box. After Third Master received the small box excitedly, he looked at Bai Sujia gratefully. ¡°Good! Good! Sure!¡± ¡°Jia Jia, as expected of Third Uncle¡¯s good niece!¡± After Third Master opened the box excitedly, tears flowed down from his eyes unconsciously. ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t just be excited. Hurry up and eat it!¡± Bai Sujia¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw Third Master like this. One had to know that Third Uncle had treated her like his own daughter since she was young. Now, not only did Uncle Three¡¯s son not have any more, but he also suffered such a destructive blow, and Bai Sujia could not stand it. Third Master swallowed the pill excitedly. ¡°Haha, Third Uncle, I heard that this medicine will take effect soon. Hurry up and feel it.¡± Bai Sujia also looked at Third Master excitedly. However, a minute passed. Five minutes passed. Half an hour passed. Fifteen minutes passed. Third Master was still standing there with his eyes tightly closed. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah! I knew it. I knew it. That person won¡¯t let me off easily. It¡¯s over! It¡¯s all over now!¡± Third Master suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the distance fiercely. ¡°Three¡­Third Uncle, what happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± Bai Sujia did not understand why there was no reaction from Third Uncle even after he had taken the pill. ¡°Jiajia, I appreciate your good intentions, but this time, it¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡± When Third Uncle thought of this, he felt extremely melancholic. ¡°Ever since I was hit by Ultraman, I could feel that other than Ultraman¡¯s power, there was no other power that could make me recover.¡± When he thought of that terrifying Ultraman, San also felt a faint fear in his heart. If he were to run a step slower at this moment, not only would he lose his cultivation, but he would also become a cripple. ¡°Third Uncle, what did you just say? Ultraman?¡± When she heard Ultraman, Bai Sujia was stunned. He felt like he had heard this name somewhere before. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jiajia. To be honest, Ultraman¡¯s power is so terrifying that we can¡¯t even imagine it.¡± ¡°Ah! Miss, that¡­ That mortal seemed to have given us an Ultraman!¡± Right at this moment, Lan ¡®er suddenly thought of something and exclaimed. ¡°It seems so. However, how could a mortal give it such a big effect? Perhaps all of this is a coincidence.¡± Bai Sujia did not take her words to heart. After all, how could a mortal have such great abilities? ¡°Ultraman! It was given by a mortal! Lan ¡®er, is the Ultraman you mentioned a small sculpture with red and blue colors on his body?¡± However, when Third Master heard this, he immediately asked excitedly. ¡°Alright¡­ It seems so.¡± Bai Sujia recalled the scene at that time. That thing seemed to be a small red and blue sculpture, and it didn¡¯t have any weight in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s that thing! It was that thing! Where is Ultraman now?¡± Third Master asked excitedly as he looked at the two of them. ¡°But, Third Uncle, that thing was given to me by a mortal, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. I casually threw it in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± Looking at the Third Master in front of her, White Sujia said with some guilt. ¡°What? I threw it in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley!¡± When he heard this, Third Master was so angry that he was about to vomit blood!. He did not expect that Bai Sujia would throw away the item that he had worked so hard to obtain! ¡°Bai Sujia! Why are you so muddle-headed!¡± At this moment, the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master walked over and glared at Bai Sujia. ¡°Big brother, quick, take me to Myriad Spirit Valley to find that thing!¡± Because in this world, other than that one person, there would definitely not be a second person who could create such a thing. ¡°Bai Sujia, quickly bring some people with your Third Uncle to the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley!¡± The sect master of the Dark Void Sect did not expect his daughter to be so muddle-headed this time. She actually picked up a sesame seed and threw away a watermelon. She had thrown away the thing that could really save her third uncle¡¯s life. ¡°But¡­But that was given to me by a mortal.¡± Bai Sujia still did not understand what was going on. That Xiao Changtian was obviously a mortal. Why did his father and third uncle not believe him? However, at this moment, within the Demon Race. ¡°Reporting, Lord Mo Yan, bad news! Not good!¡± Just as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was telling the others about the Demon Lord¡¯s awakening, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in the middle of something serious right now? Why did you run over in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Also, I don¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®bad¡¯ anymore!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame glared at the Demon Race man and roared. ¡°No, Lord Demonic Flame, it¡¯s the treasure vault of our Ten Thousand Spirit Valley¡­ It was destroyed!¡± The Demon Race man trembled as he looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. Last time, he had seen his companion killed by the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord with his own eyes. Therefore, he didn¡¯t even dare to speak too loudly now. ¡°What? Ten Thousand Spirit Valley¡¯s treasury was destroyed! This is impossible!¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly! That was a newly built defense, using the power left behind by the Demon Master!¡± ¡°Impossible! If that was the case, Xiao Changtian was too powerful!¡± After hearing this news, there was an uproar. ¡°Quiet down!¡± ¡°You! Tell me, what exactly happened yesterday!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stared at the demon and asked. ¡°Xiao¡­ After Xiao Changtian got what he was looking for, he seemed to have triggered the ultimate defense of our treasure vault, so¡­ Therefore, our treasure vault no longer exists.¡± The demon trembled as he finished telling the story. ¡°Hahaha, good! How ruthless! Xiao Changtian, I will fight you to the end!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. This Xiao Changtian had ruined so many good things for him and caused him to lose so many resources of the demon race. In the end, he was still very arrogant. This time, the Myriad Spirit Valley¡¯s stronghold was actually destroyed! This was blatant provocation! He would not let him off so easily! Chapter 1013 - Chapter 1013: Unbelievable (1) Chapter 1013: Unbelievable (1) Outside the Myriad Spirit Valley, the two of them had waited for an unknown number of days, but they still did not see the figure of the expert. ¡°Forefather Divine Feather, do you think it¡¯s possible that that expert sensed us from the start and fled?¡± At this moment, Ancestor Yao Lin seemed to have thought of something and asked. ¡°Patriarch Yaolin, what you said is very likely. Why don¡¯t we go back and take some things to Star Town to show our respect to him!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think that¡¯s the only way for us.¡± On the other side, Patriarch Effulgent was still walking slowly. ¡°That¡¯s not right. This shouldn¡¯t be. How could I be wrong?¡± ¡­.. On the other side, the people from the Dark Void Sect soon arrived at the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t let go of any corner of Ten Thousand Spirit Valley.¡± Following the order of the sect master of the Dark Void Sect, a large group of people behind him moved out at the same time. ¡°Jiajia, hurry up and find where you threw it.¡± Then, Third Master turned his gaze to Bai Sujia. ¡°It seems, it seems to be in that place. Third Uncle, come with me. I¡¯ll take you to look for it.¡± Bai Sujia felt helpless. Because she didn¡¯t believe that thing would have such a big effect. Unless she saw it with her own eyes, she would not believe it even if her father and third uncle said so. At this moment, in the depths of Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. A few huge wolves looked at Ultraman in horror. ¡°Phew, that thing is too terrifying. Fortunately, we brothers are working together. I sealed it with feces!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying thing.¡± ¡°Fortunately, big brother discovered it in time. Otherwise, the few of us would have been finished.¡± Looking at Ultraman covered in their feces, the wolves smiled and left happily. On the other side, Bai Sujia and Third Master searched for a long time but did not see Ultraman. ¡°Eh, it can¡¯t be? I threw it here. How could I not find it? Besides, no one would pick up something like that.¡± Bai Sujia muttered as she looked around. This was really strange. ¡°Found it!¡± At this moment, Third Master suddenly looked at the pile of feces that was the size of a small mountain and cried out in surprise. ¡°Sigh! Third Uncle, then¡­ That¡¯s a pile of shit!¡± Bai Sujia was stunned when she saw Third Uncle walking toward the pile of feces without hesitation. ¡°Hahaha, I found it! Found it!¡± Third Master didn¡¯t care about his feces. He grabbed the pile and began to dig. ¡°Oh, Third Uncle¡­How did Third Uncle become like this?!¡± One had to know that her uncle usually had a huge obsession with cleanliness. Even his beard was shaved once a day, and the house was neat and tidy. And now, he had started to dig up the dung pile without caring about anything! This was simply appalling. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with Third Uncle? How did it become like this?¡± Bai Sujia had reason to believe that there was something wrong with his Third Uncle¡¯s mental health. After all, not everyone could withstand such a blow. ¡°Bai Sujia, how can you say that about your Third Uncle? Even now, you still don¡¯t understand!¡± Looking at Bai Sujia, the Dark Void Sect Master shook his head helplessly. ¡°No, Father, what do I understand?¡± Bai Sujia was almost driven crazy by them. What was wrong with them? Why did they all become so strange? ¡°Hahaha! I got it, I got it! My spiritual power can finally be restored!¡± Third Master finally pulled Ultraman out of the pile of dung. Moreover, he placed it in front of his chest and laughed. ¡°I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m really crazy!¡± Bai Sujia could not bear to look at her Third Uncle like this. However, the next second, Bai Sujia was stunned. Because she could clearly feel that after Ultraman emitted a white light. Her third uncle¡¯s spiritual power had gradually recovered. ¡°Jiajia, it¡¯s all my fault for spoiling you so much that you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡± The Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect looked at Bai Sujia and sighed deeply. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, this was impossible. Why? Why?¡± At this moment, Bai Sujia finally understood. The person who thought he was an ordinary person at the beginning was probably not an ordinary person! No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid of those demons. No wonder she could break through. No wonder she could obtain the treasure so quickly. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be related to that mortal. She¡­She had offended a very powerful big shot! ¡°Lan¡­ Lan ¡®er, do you know where that senior is now?¡± In the end, Bai Sujia swallowed hard. She knew that things were no longer that simple. If she didn¡¯t go over and apologize, there might be serious consequences. Recalling her attitude towards her senior, Bai Sujia wanted to slap herself. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know where he is either. Maybe he¡¯s still in that treasure vault. Why don¡¯t we hurry up and take a look?¡± ¡°Yes! Treasure vault! Perhaps Senior is still hiding in the treasure vault.¡± After saying that, Bai Sujia dashed over like a shooting star. ¡°Big brother, I feel like all my strength has returned. Hahaha! That¡¯s great!¡± At this moment, Third Master felt the spiritual power in his body, and a pleasantly surprised expression appeared on his face. ¡°Hahaha, Third Brother, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered. However, it seems that we really can¡¯t stand that expert!¡± It was just a small thing. To be able to destroy his third brother¡¯s strength, it could be seen just how terrifying that expert¡¯s strength was. ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t we quickly send someone to investigate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ On the other side, when they arrived at the treasure vault, Bai Sujia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°No¡­ The entire mountain was gone. ¡®This¡­¡¯ This is simply too terrifying.¡± At this moment, Bai Sujia would not suspect that Xiao Changtian was buried underground. Because this scene was definitely Xiao Changtian¡¯s doing. The only person who could make the treasury of the fiend race like this was probably Xiao Changtian. ¡°Lan ¡®er, if Senior had seen through me long ago, why didn¡¯t he kill me in the beginning?¡± Looking at the scene in front of her, Bai Sujia felt some lingering fear. If anyone had treated him like this, he would have attacked long ago. And Senior had actually followed him for so long without making a move. ¡°Miss, do you think there¡¯s a possibility that Senior wants to be on good terms with the Dark Void Sect?¡± Lan ¡®er pondered. After all, what kind of woman had he not seen before? It was a little impossible for him to like their young miss. Chapter 1014 - Chapter 1014: Completed (1) Chapter 1014: Completed (1) ¡°That¡¯s right! Lan ¡®er, why didn¡¯t I think of that? Senior must want to be on good terms with our Dark Void Sect!¡± After Bai Sujia heard Lan ¡®er¡¯s words, she revealed a look of realization. ¡°Quick, tell father now!¡± Then, the two of them came to the side of the sect master of the Dark Void Sect. ¡°Father! Father! I know! I know! When I met Senior before, Senior must have wanted to be on good terms with our Dark Void Sect!¡± Bai Sujia said happily when she saw the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master. One had to know that being able to cooperate with such a powerful senior was much better than cooperating with those demons. ¡°Jiajia, you have to know that the strength of that senior is extraordinary. It¡¯s a little impossible to be on good terms with our Dark Void Sect.¡± The Dark Void Sect¡¯s sect master also knew that his daughter had come to meet that senior this time, but he did not know the exact situation. Then, Bai Sujia told the entire story to the Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect. ¡°Hiss! Armor! It¡¯s all thanks to your luck! If Senior was unhappy at that time, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again.¡± The sect master of the Dark Void Sect said with lingering fear. ¡°But what you said seems to make sense. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t Senior attack you?¡± ¡°I already know what to do. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± In the future, their Dark Void Sect had to keep a lower profile. At that moment, within the Demon Race. ¡°Reporting, Lord Mo Yan! Not good! Not good!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you? Don¡¯t mention the word ¡®bad¡¯ in front of me.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Asmodian in front of her and slapped him hard. ¡°Big¡­ Sir, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault!¡± The demon was so frightened that he knelt down with a thud. ¡°But¡­However, I just received a message from the¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t dawdle with me!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was annoyed by the demon in front of her. ¡°Speak¡­ The Dark Void Gate changed its mind and didn¡¯t cooperate with us.¡± The demon said carefully, afraid that the Sacred Lord Demon Flame¡¯s hand would land on his face again in the next second. ¡°What? That b * tch actually dared to go back on her word!¡± When Sacred Lord Demonic Flame heard his words, her face turned red again. He couldn¡¯t believe that everything was out of his expectations. And that small Dark Void Sect actually dared to go against their demons. Not cooperating with them! Was he going to work with Xiao Changtian? ¡°Dark Void Sect, haha, good job! I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so rich in your own kind! Since you guys are heartless, don¡¯t blame us for being unjust.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Report! Sir, there¡¯s something important!¡± Just as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was about to say something, another voice sounded. However, looking at that person¡¯s appearance, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame guessed that something bad was going to happen. ¡°Tell me, is it something bad?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It was not a good thing! Sir, our hidden stronghold in the Jade Nether Kingdom was destroyed by a young man called Shen Zhong!¡± The demon also said with a trembling voice. ¡°What is it? What did you just say?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°We¡­ Our hidden stronghold in the Jade Nether Kingdom has been¡­It was ruined by a person called Shen Zhong!¡± ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°Lord Demon Flame! Lord Demonic Flame!¡± ¡°Demonic Flame! Demonic Flame! Hurry up and carry the Demonic Flame into the house!¡± Who knew that Sacred Lord Demonic Flame would faint right after the demon finished speaking. This scene shocked all the demons present. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this for now. We¡¯ll make plans when the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord wakes up.¡± Although the Demon God Saintess was also very angry, it was not to this extent. After that, the Demon God Saintess made some arrangements and dispersed the demons. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was humming a little tune, riding a snail and returning to Star Town. ¡°Aiya, Uncle Ten Thousand Beasts, why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll go and see how my Starry Tower is doing!¡± Xiao Changtian was looking forward to the performance of the Scorching Sun Sect Master. Then, Xiao Changtian strode towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Aiyo, aiyo, senior, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Before Xiao Changtian reached the Glorious Star Restaurant, the Scorching Sun Sect Master appeared in front of him. ¡°Hahaha, Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, it¡¯s been hard on you. I can¡¯t wait to see the changes in Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior, don¡¯t worry. I can guarantee that the Glorious Star Restaurant is something that even the restaurants in the Jade Nether Kingdom cannot compare to.¡± Then, he led Xiao Changtian to the front of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Wow! F * ck! This is simply the most awesome restaurant I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw the scene in front of him, he was completely stunned. Then, he stomped his feet excitedly. When they saw the Glorious Star Restaurant, they would be shocked by its gorgeous appearance. The entire wall seemed to be glowing, and there were a total of eighteen floors inside. Looking at the light from the outside, one could feel the magnificence of the inside. It was different from other places. The interior decoration would probably be even more luxurious. In the entire continent, there was probably no place more powerful than this place! When Xiao Changtian stomped his foot, the entire continent was shocked. ¡°What happened? Which expert was it? It actually has such powerful strength!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He had never seen such a powerful force before.¡± ¡°Could it be that our place is going to change?¡± Many experts walked out of the door one after another. Even those old antiques who were in seclusion were scared out of their wits by the commotion. ¡°Hiss! Senior, senior, this is really too terrifying.¡± The leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, who was standing beside Xiao Changtian, shivered in fear. However, looking at how excited Senior was, would he also reward him with an Ultraman? ¡°Ahahaha! Leader of Scorching Sun Sect, you¡¯ve made me so happy!¡± Xiao Changtian was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He had thought that he could build this place so luxuriously, but the result was far beyond his expectations. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he took out about 5,000 gold coins from the space. ¡°These gold coins are your reward.¡± Xiao Changtian took a long time to get 5,000 gold coins. The last time he was scammed by the system, he could only take out this much now. ¡°This¡­ Senior, you¡­Just give me this¡­¡± However, when the Scorching Sun Sect Master saw the heavy 5,000 gold coins in his hand, he was completely dumbfounded. Chapter 1015 - Chapter 1015: Go Out and Make a Name for Yourself Chapter 1015: Go Out and Make a Name for Yourself The Scorching Sun Sect Master looked at the heavy gold coins and then at Xiao Changtian. Why was this completely different from what he had imagined? Why did senior give him gold coins? Why didn¡¯t senior give him Ultraman? Xiao Changtian understood what was going on when he saw the Scorching Sun Sect Master¡¯s expression. After all, he was the sect leader of a sect. 5,000 gold coins was probably nothing to him. Perhaps, he had spent 50,000 gold coins to build this place. In this way, it seemed that he had given too little. ¡°Eh, hahaha, Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect, don¡¯t get too excited. This 5,000 gold coins is your deposit. I¡¯ll give you more later.¡± The key was that Xiao Changtian could not take out so many at once. Therefore, this matter could only be delayed. ¡°This¡­ Alright then.¡± Although the Scorching Sun Sect Master was very disappointed, he could only nod at Xiao Changtian. How could that damned Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect be so lucky? Xiao Changtian returned to his courtyard after he finished reading. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw the white tiger sunbathing on the back of the black tortoise. The qilin and the taotie were muttering something. ¡°Cough! Cough! All of you, come here!¡± Xiao Changtian coughed violently as he looked at the beasts who were so relaxed. ¡°Hiss, what is Master trying to do?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why does it look like something¡¯s wrong? We didn¡¯t do anything bad, right?¡± Finally, the few beasts slowly stood in a row. ¡°The few of you have been staying here every day without rushing anything, so I¡¯ve decided to set you free!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these demonic beasts and said seriously. ¡°Aiya, Senior, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did he suddenly set them free?¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er walked over and asked Xiao Changtian in surprise. Why did Senior make such a big decision the moment he returned? ¡°Ling ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Anyway, I¡¯ve already decided. This way, you can rest. I can help out at the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± Anyway, these animals had already grown into adults, so they did not need to be taken care of so carefully. It was time for them to go out and roam the world. ¡°Awoo!¡± ¡°Woo!¡± However, when the immortal beasts heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they cried out in grievance. ¡°I¡­ We haven¡¯t done anything bad recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t do anything bad at all. Why are you chasing us away?¡± The white tiger and the other beasts looked at Xiao Changtian with grievance. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re all grown up. You can¡¯t just stay here and wait for death. It¡¯s time to make a name for yourself.¡± These few cats and dogs of his did not look like strong demon beasts. However, they were much stronger than ordinary cows, sheep, chickens, and horses. If the few of them could occupy this back mountain, then the Glorious Star Restaurant would not have to worry about supplies in the future. Anyway, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have much money now. It was very tiring to provide for them. ¡°Master, Master, what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Hiss, I feel that Master thinks that we¡¯re too leisurely here, so he wants us to make some achievements!¡± The Black Tortoise slowly looked at the Beast Dao. ¡°Make some achievements!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what Master meant. It seems that Master doesn¡¯t have no expectations of us!¡± Upon hearing this, the few beasts were excited. It seemed that Master was going to test their strength. Then they had to perform well. ¡°Oh, right, other than the turtle, the rest of you should hurry up and leave.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t too confident in them. Therefore, he asked the system to monitor their health at all times. He could still save them. As for that turtle, it was slow and looked so old. It was obvious that he was useless. It was better not to let him torment her like this. ¡°Uncle Black Tortoise, it seems that Master has other intentions for keeping you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I really envy you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to envy me. When you reach a higher realm than me, Master will naturally let you stay.¡± The Black Tortoise enjoyed the praise of the other Immortal Beasts. Xiao Changtian turned to look at Feng Ling ¡®er after giving his orders to the Immortal Beasts. ¡°Ling ¡®Er, you can work in Xinghua Restaurant in the future. If it really doesn¡¯t work, you can go back.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t really want Feng Ling ¡®er to go back. It was because if Feng Ling ¡®er didn¡¯t go to Glorious Star Restaurant, he wouldn¡¯t have much money to pay her. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely go to the Glorious Star Restaurant.¡± On the other side, in the Demon Realm. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame finally woke up slowly. ¡°Cough, cough, cough. Demon God, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡± ¡°Hiss, Mo Yan, don¡¯t get too excited. In your current situation, it¡¯s not suitable for you to speak at all.¡± Who would have thought that Sacred Lord Demonic Flame would actually be so angry that she suffered internal injuries? If it wasn¡¯t for the Saintess ¡®timely rescue, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s cultivation might have been severely damaged. ¡°Cough! Cough! With our current strength, it¡¯s too difficult for us to last for a month.¡± However, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t care. Thinking of Xiao Changtian, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame felt a dull pain in his chest. ¡°We, we have to contact Senior Brother!¡± In the end, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame said this before fainting again. ¡°Senior Brother? Contact Senior Brother? Do we really have to contact Senior Brother?¡± The Demonic God Saintess didn¡¯t notice that Sacred Lord Demonic Flame fainted again. She just frowned and muttered. ¡°Hey, Demonic Flame, Demonic Flame¡­¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian was sitting in his courtyard with a long face. It was not because of anything else, but because of the gold coin. Initially, he thought that he could use the money earned from the Starry Grace Restaurant to pay the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Who knew that when Xiao Changtian went to investigate today, he was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. He had never thought that the old Bi Wanshou would say that they would have to fork out half of the money for the construction of the Glorious Star Tower. However, Glorious Star Tower could not afford to take out so many at once. Therefore, he went to the trading company to borrow a few million. ¡°Uncle WanShou! Why are you so muddle-headed?¡± Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly. Now, he had to bear half of the millions. Where could she steal it for him? ¡°What a sin!¡± However, at this moment, a huge piece of paper suddenly slapped Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. Chapter 1016 - Chapter 1016: Masters Battle Robe (1) Chapter 1016: Master¡¯s Battle Robe (1) ¡°What the hell is this thing?¡± This sudden thing startled Xiao Changtian. ¡°As long as you have a dream and dare to fight for it, a million gold coins is not a dream!¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he saw the flyer. ¡°For this operation, as long as you stay in the mercenary group for a day, regardless of whether you find anything, you will be rewarded with 100,000 gold coins.¡± ¡°If you find the item, you¡¯ll get a reward of one million gold coins. In addition, you¡¯ll get a cultivation technique and pills¡­¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he read the last part. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a good thing! Gold coins! If he could get 100,000 yuan a day in there, he would be able to pay off his debts in less than half a month.¡± Xiao Changtian thought happily in his heart. ¡°Ding! The system reminded the host to hurry up and find the spirit tree seed. Don¡¯t waste time on such things.¡± ¡°F * ck! You still have the nerve to remind me! If it weren¡¯t for this stupid system, would I have fallen to this state?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s voice, an inexplicable anger rose in his heart. This system could not do anything except to scam people. The system seemed to know that Xiao Changtian was going to go this time, so the bathroom didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°There will definitely be many cultivators signing up for such a good thing. ¡°However, although those cultivators are all stronger than me, I¡¯m not afraid of them. However, he definitely doesn¡¯t have as many survival skills as I do.¡± It seemed to say that they were going to the largest mountain range in the Jade Lake Sacred World, the Lingyu Mountain Range. That place was also a place that ate people without spitting out bones. Moreover, the mountain range was very long, spanning tens of millions of kilometers. Therefore, the danger inside was self-evident. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Xiao Changtian, who had a lot of outdoor experience. After all, he didn¡¯t expect to find what they were looking for. As long as he could survive in the mercenary group for a day, he would have 100,000 gold coins. This was simply a good thing that fell from the sky. ¡°Jade Nether Kingdom registration? We¡¯ll set off today.¡± Without further ado, Xiao Changtian immediately went into the house to pack his luggage. At this moment, not far away from the small courtyard. The White Tiger and the other two beasts transformed into their human forms. ¡°Hehe, how is it? Do I look like my master in this outfit?¡± The white tiger was dressed in white, and his handsome face was not inferior to Xiao Changtian¡¯s. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Hu, you look so alike! He really had the temperament of an expert! But, Brother Tiger, look at me.¡± Pi Xiu was wearing a mink fur coat, looking like an arrogant and despotic noble son. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You have a really good temperament!¡± ¡°Brother Hu, Pi Xiu, stop praising each other. Give me some ideas, I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear!¡± Who knew that Qilin would look at the two of them helplessly with his two big buttocks naked. ¡°Damn, Qilin, you¡¯ve been cultivating for so long. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even transform into clothes?¡± Pi Xiu looked at Qilin¡¯s two big buttocks with disdain. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s been an accident, an accident. I really can¡¯t do it for the next few days. Come and save me! How can I go out like this?¡± ¡°Sigh! I really do have a set of clothes here.¡± At this moment, White Tiger looked at the two of them and said. ¡°But this time, you¡¯re lucky. I secretly took this from my master¡¯s room.¡± Then, White Tiger took out a bright red Wangzai suit. However, before he could finish, he took out a pair of embroidered Pea shoes. ¡°Sigh, this set is simply too handsome. Ever since I took it out, I couldn¡¯t bear to wear it! This time, you¡¯re really lucky.¡± The white tiger looked at the suit with reluctance. ¡°D * mn, you actually stole Master¡¯s clothes!¡± ¡°D * mn, should I say it or not? Master is indeed Master. These clothes are simply too handsome!¡± Pi Xiu, who was at the side, looked at this outfit and was so envious that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. If only he was the one who was naked in the beginning. This way, he would be able to have his master¡¯s battle robe. ¡°Aiya, thank you, Brother Tiger! Thank you, Brother Tiger!¡± Qilin did not expect that he would actually obtain such a battle robe. He was simply too handsome! ¡°Look! Master had such good taste. Even the Qilin looked so handsome in it!¡± This really made the two of them very envious. ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense. Since master wants us to make a name for ourselves. Then I¡¯ll go and recruit the demon beasts in the royal palace!¡± Pi Xiu nodded at the two beasts. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll go and recruit the various sects.¡± The white tiger also had a goal. ¡°I¡­ I can only go and collect monsters.¡± The two of them had picked all that they could pick, and the rest could only go to the jungle. ¡°Alright, shall we go our separate ways now?¡± After saying that, the white tiger and Pi Xiu disappeared. ¡°Hiss, which jungle should I start from?¡± After thinking for a moment, Qilin finally set his eyes on a direction. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the Lingyu Mountain Range!¡± After saying that, he turned into a red light and rushed out. After Xiao Changtian finished his preparations, he immediately set off. Not only did he take away enough field equipment, but he also painted his face in camouflage. ¡°Our professionalism is comparable to Master Bei on Earth! At that time, he would definitely be able to earn 1.8 million!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he walked towards the Jade Nether Kingdom excitedly. On the other side, the people of the Dark Void Sect who were heading to Star Town suddenly saw a figure walking around on the road. ¡°Impossible. I¡¯m not infallible. I¡¯ll definitely be able to wait for that expert.¡± That¡¯s right, the person who was circling the road now was none other than Patriarch Effulgent, who was still unwilling to believe the truth. ¡°Forefather Effulgent!¡± When Third Master saw this figure, his eyes narrowed fiercely. He would not act so easily this time. ¡°F * ck! The people from the Dark Void Sect!¡± When he saw Third Master, Forefather Mingyao completely recovered from his shock. Then, he disappeared in a flash. That day, Third Master¡¯s terrifying methods were still vivid in his mind. This also caused Patriarch Effulgent to come back to his senses from his world. ¡°Tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so timid.¡± Third Master looked disdainfully at the retreating retreating figure of Old Master Ming Yao and snorted coldly. If not for the fact that they had something important to do, he would definitely go down and tease Patriarch Effulgent. ¡°Father, Third Uncle, Stellar Town is not far ahead. Let¡¯s hurry up and prepare to land.¡± Because of the previous incident, the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master decided to bring Bai Sujia to personally apologize. Moreover, he had to ask Senior if he was willing to cooperate with their Dark Void Sect. For the sake of this opportunity, the Dark Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not hesitate to offend that terrifying Demon Race. ¡°Jiajia, I hope you won¡¯t be willful this time.¡± Then, they quickened their pace. Chapter 1017 - Chapter 1017: Visiting an Expert (1) Chapter 1017: Visiting an Expert (1) In Starlight Town, in Glorious Star Tower. The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master had successfully infiltrated the Glorious Star Tower with his thick skin. ¡°I wonder when senior will give me Ultraman.¡± Looking outside the Glorious Star Tower, the Scorching Sun Sect Master pondered. At this moment, the Scorching Sun Sect Master suddenly saw a few figures in the distance. ¡°D * mn, people from the Dark Void Sect!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but when he took a closer look, he was shocked by the figures. ¡°How did the people of the Dark Void Sect come to this place?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master was very afraid. He hurried to the door. ¡°No, I¡¯m embarrassing Senior by acting like this. I have to act more like it.¡± Then, the Scorching Sun Sect Master stood at the entrance of the Glorious Star Restaurant with a serious face. ¡°Hey! Waiter, do you know where your boss is now?¡± The Third Master walked over and asked as soon as the Scorching Sun Sect Master stood up. ¡°Waiter?¡± The leader of the Scorching Sun Sect laughed at Third Master¡¯s words. Why did he look like a waiter when he was so handsome? This person from the Dark Void Sect was too rude! ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the sect master of the Dark Void Sect. How should I address you?¡± Seeing the Scorching Sun Sect Master¡¯s reaction, the Dark Void Sect Master immediately stood up and said with a smile. Senior, you can¡¯t easily offend people from this place. If they made Senior unhappy, they would definitely be in trouble. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect.¡± Although the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Leader looked calm on the surface, he was screaming in his heart. The person in front of him was the Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect! The sect master of the Dark Void Sect! That terrifying existence! Now that he was actually standing in front of him, it would be a lie to say that he was not nervous. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small sect. Big brother, let¡¯s find senior first. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous now, right?¡± Third Master said helplessly. The sect master of such a small sect was not worth their time at all. ¡°Hehe, if you want to find Senior, you¡¯ll probably have to go through me first.¡± The leader of the Scorching Sun Sect finally understood that these people were afraid of him and came to find him. However, one of them was really arrogant. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let them see Senior so easily. ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you know what your relationship with Senior is?¡± The Dark Void Sect Master knew that no one in this place could be underestimated. The Third Master was also stunned when he heard the words of the Scorching Sun Sect Master. He didn¡¯t expect to be careless this time. ¡°To tell you the truth, Senior and I are naturally good friends. My son can be considered half a disciple of Senior.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master glanced at them and said slowly. Wouldn¡¯t they be scared to death if he said that? Even if they were from the Dark Void Sect, so what? When it came to Senior, there was not even trash left. ¡°Hiss! He was actually good friends with Senior! Your son is Senior¡¯s disciple.¡± Hearing the Scorching Sun Sect Leader¡¯s words, the people from the Dark Void Sect gasped. Third Master¡¯s face was filled with fear. He had almost offended such a big shot. Damn it. ¡°Then¡­ Scorching Sun Sect Master, could you please introduce us to a senior?¡± Then, the Dark Void Sect Master looked at the Scorching Sun Sect Master fawningly. ¡°Oh, of course. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Xiao Liu, Xiao Wang, hurry back to the Dark Void Sect and send hundreds of artifacts and elixirs to the Scorching Sun Sect.¡± Hearing that, the Scorching Sun Sect Master was overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect the title to be so useful. ¡°Wait a minute, Sect Master of the Dark Void Sect, the situation is too small.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master was very happy to hear the news. However, he wouldn¡¯t use the name of a senior to take other people¡¯s things. ¡°That thing is just a pile of trash to us. You don¡¯t have to send it to me. I won¡¯t use that trash.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master felt that it was too cool to act cool like this. ¡°Hiss! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a big plan!¡± After hearing the words of the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master, the people of the Dark Void Sect were all shocked. They did not expect that the things they wanted to give him would all become trash in his mouth. No wonder this person had become a friend of Senior. With his situation, they would not be able to cultivate for long! ¡°However, you came at the wrong time this time. Senior just went out to travel and probably won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± The Scorching Sun Sect Master did not know why Xiao Changtian was dressed so strangely. However, these people probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see Xiao Changtian for a while. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that we would be a step too late.¡± ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t we stay here and wait for senior? At the same time, I can help you share some of the burden of Xing Hua Building.¡± At this moment, Third Master looked at the sect master of the Dark Void Sect and suggested. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, it was because he saw the three big words ¡®Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯ written by Xiao Changtian when he looked up. He could feel that this word contained a very, very terrifying power. It was a power that even he, a Saint Emperor, could not contend with. Then, the few of them checked into the Glorious Star Tower. This scene shocked the people of the Secret Pavilion. ¡°Pavilion Master, should we go and meet the people from the Dark Void Sect?¡± After the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion learned of this news, he came inside to report. ¡°No need. Since they were able to smoothly move into the Glorious Star Tower, it means that Senior must have his own plans.¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian had finally arrived at the Jade Nether Kingdom after a long journey. ¡°Aiya, Gold Coin, I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Stop! What are you? Just as Xiao Changtian was about to enter the Jade Nether Kingdom, he was stopped. Because Xiao Changtian¡¯s body was too suspicious. Especially the camouflage on his face, which made him look even more comical. ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m only going to join the mercenary group.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people and helplessly explained. Do these bunch of dogs know what¡¯s called professionalism? ¡°Uh, forget it. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the guard could only shake his head helplessly. It seemed that another mortal who was not afraid of death had arrived. At this moment, the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Patriarch, Patriarch Yao Lin, and Xiao Changtian brushed past each other. However, they didn¡¯t care about Xiao Changtian at all. ¡°Aiya, in order to please that expert, I brought quite a number of artifacts this time.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t? This time, I¡¯m very well prepared. I believe that expert will definitely be won over by us.¡± That¡¯s right, the two of them were going to the Starry Sky Sect to meet Master Wanshou. Chapter 1018 - Chapter 1018: A Life in Exchange for 100,000 Gold Coins (1) Chapter 1018: A Life in Exchange for 100,000 Gold Coins (1) Within the Jade Underworld Kingdom. Xiao Changtian followed the instructions in the flyer and finally found the place where the mercenary group was registered. ¡°Hahaha, a lot of gold coins! I¡¯m coming!¡± Xiao Changtian walked over with an imposing manner. ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey!¡± ¡°That old man in front, I was talking to you. What are you doing?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked in, a voice came from the front. ¡°What? Me?¡± At first, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t sure if he was the one who called him. Until that person walked up to him. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you dressed so strangely? What are you doing here?¡± The man sized up Xiao Changtian and asked helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m here to sign up for a mercenary group.¡± ¡°What is it? You?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the man¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. ¡°That¡¯s me. I¡¯m not an old man. I have a lot of experience.¡± This time, Xiao Changtian had to report his name no matter what. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t look at our conditions, did you? We asked for cultivators, so why would a mortal like you join in the fun?¡± Caw? He seemed to have forgotten about this. Xiao Changtian looked at that person and was stunned. However, he took a deep breath and took out a bag of gold coins from his pocket. ¡°Brother, you also know that the world is not easy now. Please make an exception.¡± This was Xiao Changtian¡¯s last bit of savings. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree, but you know that it¡¯s not up to standard at all.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Xiao Changtian took out another bag. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t do that. Quickly take it back.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Brother, you should understand that it¡¯s not easy for me. I only have this much. Please make an exception.¡± Looking at that person, Xiao Changtian really took out his last bit of savings. It wasn¡¯t much, about 200 gold coins. Using these 200 gold coins to exchange for that 100,000 gold coins was worth it no matter what. ¡°This¡­ No, brother, that¡¯s not what I meant. Look, there are so many people watching. Why don¡¯t you give it to me secretly?¡± The man looked around helplessly. After making sure that no one was paying attention to him, he secretly turned around and stuffed the gold coins into his pocket. ¡°Hahaha, brother, I know, I know!¡± ¡°In that case, come with me to fill in the information and get the things.¡± That person could understand how difficult it was for this mortal. This mortal probably knew that he was dying, so he wanted to leave some gold coins for his family. In the current world, there were not many good people like this. I hope this brother can last a little longer. Although all the people who went this time were cultivators above Saint Venerable, there were also a few mortals like Xiao Changtian. After that, Xiao Changtian followed the person to fill in the form, received the token, and waited for the notice to set off. It was said that this mission seemed to be to reconstruct the body of the sect master of a large sect. Let him be resurrected. This was the first time that he had heard of such a situation. Thus, Xiao Changtian could not help but sigh again. These cultivators were really powerful. At this moment, in the Demon Race. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame finally woke up. ¡°Demonic Flame, Demonic Flame, how does it feel? Are you feeling better?¡± The Demonic God Saintess immediately looked over. ¡°Cough cough, I feel that I¡¯m already a little better than before. Demon God, we can¡¯t push this matter any further.¡± ¡°I can feel that if we don¡¯t summon Senior Brother now, I¡¯m afraid that we really won¡¯t be able to hold on for the next three months.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the Demonic Divine Maiden with a serious expression. He was still thinking about this when he was unconscious. Furthermore, these three months were the most crucial for the Demon Masters. If anything happened during these three months, the two of them would be dead for sure. ¡°Mo Yan, don¡¯t worry about this. When you were unconscious, I had already prepared everything.¡± ¡°As long as you set up the array now, I believe that our senior brother will hear our call soon.¡± One had to know that the Jade Lake Sacred World did not only have one continent. Their senior brother was in a huge space far away from their current continent. That space was much larger than the current continent. Not only that, but every person there was stronger than the people on this continent. Ordinary cultivators didn¡¯t know about this at all. Only those experts who had reached a certain level of strength would have the chance to know. And those experts only knew about it. That was because there was no way to enter and exit that space and the continent they were on now. Unless they were very powerful and could tear the void. Only then could they leave that powerful place. Coincidentally, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the Demonic God Saintess ¡®senior brother were in that space. And the Demon Master used to be a tyrant in that space. However, due to the heavy injuries, he was forced to curl up on this continent to recuperate. The Demonic Flame Sacred Lord and the Demonic God Saintess wanted to occupy the entire continent to heal the Demon Lord. They did not expect someone to come out of nowhere and ruin their plans. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With my current strength, I still have the energy to summon senior brother.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame stood up and followed the Demonic God Saintess out. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was assigned to a few mortals. ¡°Oh my, looks like the temptation of 100,000 gold coins is so great that so many people have come.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he looked at the crowd. Other than those mortals, the rest of the cultivators did not even look at him. ¡°Hey, brother, you¡¯re also in trouble at home.¡± At this moment, a young man walked over and asked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I really couldn¡¯t afford so many gold coins, I wouldn¡¯t have come here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯re all suffering.¡± In a short while, Xiao Changtian was fighting with these mortals. The group of people sitting not far away looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s group and let out a laugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these mortals to have such big hearts. I¡¯ll see if they can last until the next day after they enter.¡± ¡°Brother Li, these mortals still want to last until the second day? Hahaha, what a joke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even we are very afraid of the danger inside. I think it will be difficult for them to last until the next day.¡± They looked at Xiao Changtian and shook their heads. To put it bluntly, people like Xiao Changtian exchanged their lives for 100,000 gold coins. However, it was different for cultivators like them. They were going for the final reward. These cultivators were not only from the large sects, but also powerful cultivators from society. It could be said that each of them was very powerful. Chapter 1019 - Chapter 1019: Could it be that the Demon Lord has awakened (1) Chapter 1019: Could it be that the Demon Lord has awakened (1) There were a total of 30 people heading to the Lingyu Mountain Range this time. Including Xiao Changtian, there were a total of five mortals. Therefore, these five people were not liked by others. However, the others did not take them seriously. The next morning, they set off. The mission this time was to find three sacred herbs and one immortal ginseng. Therefore, other than gold coins, there were also other rewards that were very generous. Because of the teleportation, these people quickly arrived at the Lingyu Mountain Range. ¡°Alright, everyone, I¡¯ll send you all here. Remember to come and register with me if you find anything after you come out.¡± The leader looked at the people present and said slowly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian and the others walked in without looking back. ¡°I wonder how many people are left this time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it looks like it¡¯s going to be difficult. After all, last time, we only managed to bring back a single medicinal plant and more than half of them were killed. This time, there were several mortals in the team.¡± ¡°Those mortals are really pitiful. When the time comes, we can just give their families 100,000 gold coins and send them away.¡± After Xiao Changtian and the others entered, the person in charge of the mercenary group discussed. The group of people who entered quickly shook off Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Aiya, Brother Xiao, we have to hurry up and keep up with that group of people. Otherwise, we really won¡¯t be able to last the next day in here.¡± Seeing that the group of people had disappeared without a trace, the people following Xiao Changtian became very anxious. They actually wanted to hide here for a few more days. However, with their strength, it would be very difficult for them to survive in there for a few days. ¡°Actually, I feel that we can survive without their protection!¡± Xiao Changtian was very confident in his survival experience in the wild. He really believed that even if they didn¡¯t follow those cultivators, they would still have a chance to survive. ¡°Aiya, Brother Xiao, it¡¯s already this time. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t follow those people, we won¡¯t be able to survive at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The demon beasts inside are so terrifying. How can people like us deal with them?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, these people hurriedly advised. It was obvious that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand the market of this industry. ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m really experienced in this area. Believe me, follow me. You won¡¯t die.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. Wasn¡¯t he just a little weaker? ¡°Sigh, Brother Xiao, since you¡¯re so stubborn, we can only leave first.¡± It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but that it¡¯s too dangerous inside. You¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Xiao. Sometimes, you really can¡¯t belittle yourself too much.¡± They looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly. He was just a mortal. Even if he had more experience, it was impossible for him to survive alone in the Lingyu Mountain Range. Although they were the same kind of people, since Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to live, they had no choice. ¡°Hey, no, look at how professional I am. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless as he watched these people leave. He really had the ability to kill all the wild beasts here! ¡°Sigh, forget it, forget it. Although they feel that those cultivators are more powerful, let them be.¡± Xiao Changtian had a premonition that those cultivators would definitely not help mortals like them. Therefore, following those cultivators would not increase their chances of survival. At this moment, Qilin, who was wearing tight-fitting clothes, stood on a mountain peak and looked into the distance. After a few days of hard work, he had successfully subdued several mountains. Presumably, in a few days, the entire Lingyu Mountain Range would be his world. ¡°Dammit, there¡¯s no one in charge of the Lingyu Mountain Range, and I have to personally take them back one by one.¡± ¡°So annoying!¡± Looking at the remaining mountains, Qilin felt a slight headache. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since this is what Master requested, I¡¯ll continue to do it.¡± Then, he disappeared. At that moment, within the Demon Race. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, Demon God Saintess, and many other Sacred Lords and Saintesses had gathered in the square of the Demon Race. ¡°Everyone, there must be no mistakes in summoning my senior brother this time. All of you have to use all your strength!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Everyone, as long as we can survive these three months and wait for the Demon Lord to wake up, everything will be fine!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the Demonic God Saintess looked at the Demon Race people and said firmly. ¡°For the Demon Lord! It¡¯s my duty!¡± ¡°For the Demon Lord! It¡¯s my duty!¡± ¡°For the Demon Lord! It¡¯s my duty!¡± Then, all of them stood on the array. Because that space was different from this continent, they had to spend a lot of effort to contact his senior brother. That was why Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the Demonic God Saintess had gathered so many demons to work together. ¡°Buzz!¡± After everyone returned to their positions, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame kept forming hand seals and muttering something. After a while, the entire array was finally activated. ¡°Hahaha! Senior Brother, hurry up and hear my call! Come back and let that human die a horrible death!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s face was filled with excitement when she saw that the array formation had finally begun to operate. However, at this moment, the light emitted by the array formation suddenly gradually weakened. ¡°How¡­ What happened?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, who sensed that something was wrong, was shocked. ¡°Not good, my power is not enough, demonic flame! We seem to have called too few people.¡± The Demon God Saintess felt that their abilities were gradually weakening. ¡°Everyone present, use your magic power to the death. As long as you can successfully summon this time, you can choose whatever you want in the Demon Race¡¯s treasure vault.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame shouted. Because if they were to change players now, it would be too late. ¡°You can choose anything from the treasure vault! Let¡¯s go all out!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡± The demon who heard this increased his magic power again. At this moment, Senior Brother Devil Flame, who was far away in another space, finally felt their power. ¡°Is the Demonic Flame Demon God summoning me back? Could it be that the Demon Lord has awakened?¡± After so many years, there was finally news from that place. The man looked at the sky and waved his hand. ¡°I still have things to do here. I¡¯ll go back personally in two days.¡± Everyone in the array heard this. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame jumped up in excitement. ¡°Hahaha! The helper was here! Xiao Changtian! Let¡¯s see how long you can still jump around!¡± Chapter 1020 - Chapter 1020: This Is the Effect I Want (1) Chapter 1020: This Is the Effect I Want (1) In the Lingyu Mountain Range, Xiao Changtian walked for a long time and finally found a flat place. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp here today. Why is it so dark? If a wild beast comes out at night, it won¡¯t be easy to see it.¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian started a fire in this place. ¡°Hiss! Who was it? Which bastard dared to set fire to my cave entrance!¡± At this moment, the python that was sleeping underground suddenly opened its eyes. Fortunately, he had more than one hole. Then, the giant python crawled out fiercely. ¡°Alright! How dare a human be so arrogant! You set fire to my house!¡± The giant python was not an ordinary ferocious beast. Its strength had reached the Sacred Sovereign realm. Just as it was about to enter seclusion, it was interrupted by this human. No matter what, he had to teach this human a lesson. However, Xiao Changtian was sitting in front of the bonfire and thinking, so he didn¡¯t notice the python in the distance. The giant python slowly walked behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°Crack!¡± Then, without hesitation, he bit down on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes!¡± This gave Xiao Changtian a fright. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What happened? Why is it so hard?¡± However, the python that bit Xiao Changtian was stunned. He had only taken a bite, but he felt as if his teeth were about to be broken by the human in front of him. Not only that, he could not release the poison in his body. ¡°It¡¯s over! This time, we¡¯ve met a tough opponent!¡± ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect this dinner to come knocking on my door.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the python biting him, but there was no fear in his eyes. Instead, he looked at it with interest. ¡°Fortunately, I drew a divine level defense last time. Otherwise, I would have given you a little snake to eat this time.¡± ¡°Hehehe, but you¡¯re unlucky this time. Since you met me, don¡¯t even think about going back.¡± Immediately, Xiao Changtian grabbed the python¡¯s head with one hand and stabbed it with his other hand. ¡°Aiya, although I stored a lot of meat before, it¡¯s not as delicious as this fresh meat.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. After he finished processing the snake meat, he put it on the fire and roasted it. ¡°System, can you help me check where the thing I¡¯m looking for is?¡± Xiao Changtian chatted with the system as he ate. ¡°Ding! I need to pay Spiritual Crystal Points. Does the host still need it?¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need. You can leave!¡± Xiao Changtian knew that the system was trying to trick him, but he didn¡¯t buy it this time. Wasn¡¯t it just a few medicinal herbs? He would definitely be able to find it without the system. The next day, after Xiao Changtian finished packing, he left early. He had to hurry up and find all those medicinal herbs. After all, he still had his own things to do. Just as Xiao Changtian left, the other 25 cultivators slowly walked over. ¡°Eh? Brother Li, someone stayed here yesterday. Look, the fire hasn¡¯t gone out yet.¡±¡± Looking at the camp that Xiao Changtian had left behind, the 25 of them were very surprised. It was not because of anything else, but because they had encountered a Saint King level demon beast last night. Even if the twenty-five of them attacked together, they would still be able to deal with such a demon beast for an entire night. They had not rested for the entire night. How could he not be surprised to see such a scene? ¡°Hiss! There was the corpse of a Sacred Sovereign giant snake here!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly exclaimed. ¡°Sacred Sovereign snake corpse! It seems that other than us, there are other cultivators here.¡± The corpse of a Sacred Sovereign Snake did not surprise the people present too much. This was because demonic beasts of this level were extremely common in the Ling Yu mountain range. ¡°However, if we can meet that person, it¡¯s better to be on good terms! After all, this place is too dangerous.¡± These people did not stay in this place for long. After resting for a while, they all left. Just as they left, the four mortals behind them walked over. ¡°Looks like we still haven¡¯t caught up to them.¡± ¡°Sigh, the main thing is that last night was really too dangerous. If we don¡¯t stop, we will definitely be eaten by those demon beasts.¡± These people had almost caught up with the cultivators in front last night. However, the sudden appearance of the demonic beast forced them to retreat. ¡°Hey! ¡®This¡­¡¯ This seems to be a piece of Brother Xiao¡¯s clothes!¡± At this moment, someone shouted. ¡°What is it? The shards on Brother Xiao¡¯s clothes? Why are you here?¡± These people were instantly attracted over. When they saw the shard of the white robe, they were all stunned. ¡°Sigh, I told him to follow us, but he refused to listen.¡± The few of them looked at the fragments and then at the python¡¯s corpse beside them. They instantly knew what was going on. The group of cultivators must have seen Xiao Changtian being swallowed by the python. Therefore, those cultivators killed this terrifying python. ¡°Sigh, poor Brother Xiao. If you had followed us, you might have been able to live a few more days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we had known earlier, we would have persuaded you more.¡± ¡°Hey, brothers, let¡¯s not be too sad. Since Brother Xiao is already like this, there¡¯s no point in us being sad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s hurry up and catch up to those cultivators.¡± After burying Xiao Changtian¡¯s clothes, they sighed and left. Xiao Changtian sneezed violently. ¡°Eh, could it be that someone is cursing me again?¡± At this moment, in the Demon Realm. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at the people below and asked,¡±Has the news been released?¡±¡± ¡°Reporting to Lord Mo Yan, the news has long been released. Although they didn¡¯t know what was happening on Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets were panicking!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Very good, this was the effect he wanted.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was overjoyed. Because after he had summoned his senior brother that time, he had gotten someone to release the news. Their Demon Race would have to ask for help from the God Devouring World. His action was to intimidate Xiao Changtian and let him know that the Demon Race was not to be trifled with. ¡°Saint One, Saint Two, you two take a few saintesses and quietly observe Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame thought for a moment and decided to check on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t alert the enemy this time. That was because they were probably discussing a plan right now!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame thought of Xiao Changtian¡¯s flustered expression after hearing the news. He was happy from the bottom of his heart. Xiao Changtian had such a day! Hahaha. Chapter 1021 - Chapter 1021: Blackfish (1) Chapter 1021: Blackfish (1) On the other side, Xiao Changtian sneezed again. ¡°F * ck, which bastard is talking about me! I wish him a full night of pulling!¡± Xiao Changtian continued to walk forward after he finished cursing. At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, who was having a heated discussion with the other demons, suddenly had a rumbling sound in her stomach. ¡°Not good, why does my stomach suddenly hurt so much?¡± Then, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame rushed to the toilet. ¡°What happened to Lord Mo Yan?¡± The rest of the people looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame who had suddenly run away in confusion. At that moment, Xiao Changtian walked to a huge river. ¡°It seems that we have to cross this river to reach the other side!¡± Looking at such a rapid river, Xiao Changtian was a little embarrassed, although he was very experienced. However, this river looked like it could drown people. If he went down, he might be washed away. ¡°Roar!¡± After Xiao Changtian stood by the river for a quarter of an hour, he suddenly heard a roar from behind. ¡°D * mn, this is really a case of a leaky house meeting a rainy night. Why? I haven¡¯t even thought about it properly, and a big tiger has come!¡± Xiao Changtian was a little scared when he saw the big tiger suddenly appear behind him. Although he might be able to deal with this big tiger if he used all his strength. However, he was now in the mercenary group, so he could not let anything happen to him. ¡°Forget it. The chances of survival are not high if you jump down. The chances of being bitten to death here are also very high.¡± Xiao Changtian jumped down before the tiger could react. ¡°Hmm? Damn it! This continued! I haven¡¯t even eaten a mouthful of hot food!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian jump down, the big tiger turned around and left. Xiao Changtian, who had jumped down, immediately stood up. ¡°Damn it, you scared me to death! After all this time, the river water only reached his waist!¡± Xiao Changtian, who jumped down, looked at the river under his feet helplessly. If he had known earlier, he would have come down earlier. He had wasted so much time. ¡°Crash! Crash!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was walking forward, he suddenly felt a pain in his leg. ¡°Hiss! A little fish actually dared to bite me! I couldn¡¯t deal with the big tiger just now, but now you¡¯re just a little dead fish.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian grabbed the black fish that was biting his calf and lifted it up. ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Changtian crushed the black fish without saying anything. ¡°Hiss! This¡­ This is simply too terrifying!¡± On the riverbank, the tiger that had just left turned around and saw this scene. ¡°Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, I ran away quickly just now. Otherwise, I would have ended up like that fish!¡± When Tiger reacted, he ran to the other side without turning back. ¡°Stop!¡± However, just as the tiger ran out, it was stopped by a voice. ¡°I told you to stop! Are you deaf?!¡± Before the big tiger could react, he saw Qilin standing in front of him in tight-fitting clothes. ¡°Big¡­ Sir, may I know your name¡­What did you call me for?¡± Tiger looked at the person in front of him and was about to cry. He did not know why he was so unlucky today. He had just met such a terrifying human and had finally escaped. Now, such a terrifying adult had come. At a glance, this lord looked like a top-notch demonic beast that had transformed into a human. That was why he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you just now? You¡¯re dawdling!¡± Qilin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Big¡­ Sir, just now¡­It¡¯s me, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re too powerful that I¡¯m afraid and don¡¯t know what to do for a moment.¡± The tiger trembled as he looked at the Qilin in front of him. He did not understand what this lord was trying to do. ¡°Alright, alright, stop explaining. Let me ask you a question. Who is the most powerful person on your mountain?¡± Finally, Qilin waved his hand impatiently. ¡°The most¡­ The most powerful¡­!¡± Thinking of how the human had crushed the black fish with one palm, the tiger was scared witless. That dark fish was not an ordinary dark fish. If it was before, the white tiger could confidently say that the black fish was the most powerful creature on this mountain. Not to mention this mountain, even if it was connected to the several mountains in front, it could be said that Hei Yu was the most powerful. Hei Yu¡¯s strength had even reached the level of a Saint King. Most importantly, there was more than one Saint King level black fish in the river. There were even more than a tiger could count. Therefore, before this, Tiger had always thought that the black fish was the most powerful creature in this area. ¡°Tsk! Why are you so slow? Hurry up and say who it is!¡± Qilin looked impatiently at the dazed tiger. This fellow, if he didn¡¯t want to make a move now, he would have slapped him long ago. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, it was the human who went into the river just now!¡± The tiger was so scared that he quickly mentioned Xiao Changtian. ¡°Human! Damn it, he still dared to lie to me at this time.¡± After saying that, Qilin wanted to slap the tiger¡¯s head. ¡°No! Which human is it? That human had just crushed the dark fish with a single palm! He was really the best in this place!¡± Tiger was about to cry. He really wasn¡¯t lying this time. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that normally no one would enter your Lingyu Mountain Range, let alone become the most powerful person in this place!¡± The Qilin had done a very thorough investigation back then, so he was like a fish in water in this Lingyu Mountain Range. But now, this guy actually said that the most powerful one was a human. He could not believe it no matter what. ¡°Milord, Milord, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll take you there!¡± The tiger quickly said. That person should still be in the river. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you for now.¡± The Qilin snorted at him and followed him towards the river. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was dealing with those black fishes. After killing a fish, he wanted to walk to the other side of the shore. Who would have thought that after taking a few steps, a large group of black fish would actually walk over. It looked like he was here to avenge the black fish. However, even though there were so many black fish, Xiao Changtian still did not take it to heart. To Xiao Changtian, these fish were nothing more than a pile of harmless food. Therefore, Xiao Changtian used both his hands and feet to quickly deal with all these black fish. Chapter 1022 - Chapter 1022: Hidden Red King (1) Chapter 1022: Hidden Red King (1) Within the Ling Yu mountain range. Not long after Xiao Changtian left, the tiger came with the kirin. ¡°Big¡­ Sir, that person was still here just now. Why is he gone now?¡± When the tiger saw that Xiao Changtian had disappeared, panic appeared on his face. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Seeing that no one was there, Qilin was a little angry. This tiger was simply wasting his time. He did not expect to be played by a little tiger. ¡°Sir, sir, don¡¯t do anything first. Don¡¯t do anything. Look over there!¡± At this moment, Tiger hurriedly pointed at the other side of the river. Seeing that Qilin wanted to attack him, the tiger was even more afraid. Because on the other side of the river were the black fishes that Xiao Changtian had just killed. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Then, Qilin walked in front of the dead black fish. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that human to actually have some ability. So many Saint Ruler black fishes died at his hands.¡± In an instant, Qilin¡¯s face revealed a solemn expression. ¡°What is this human trying to do? Could it be that he wanted to snatch the position of the overlord of the Lingyu Mountain Range from me?¡± Thinking of this possibility, Qilin¡¯s expression became even more serious. He did not expect that he would encounter such an opponent not long after he arrived. Looking at the other party¡¯s strength, it was definitely not bad. He would probably have to be careful! ¡°Big¡­ Sir, look, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? There really is an expert. Look¡­ Can I go now?¡± The tiger looked at the Qilin and said while trembling. He wondered if this lord would let him go back. Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll say it¡¯s like this, you¡¯ll go first.¡± Qilin waved at the tiger impatiently. Next, he had to squat down on that human properly. He could not let anything be an eyesore beside him. After the tiger heard Qilin¡¯s words, it instantly ran away without a trace. ¡°Hu! He was scared to death! He was scared to death! Fortunately, he was lucky today and did not die even after encountering two such powerful experts.¡± The tiger ran far away and only recovered after resting for a long time. ¡°Hiss!¡± At this moment, a human voice came from the front. ¡°No way, no way. It can¡¯t be that unlucky today, right? Could it be that he was going to meet another expert?¡± The tiger felt some lingering fear as he felt those people approaching. ¡°No, no, I can¡¯t wait to die. I have to run.¡± After saying that, before the group of people could react. Once again, the tiger disappeared without a trace. ¡°Hahaha! Brother Li, I didn¡¯t expect us to be so powerful now.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Tigers of that level would run away when they see us. What does that mean?¡± ¡°It means that we already have that terrifying aura! He doesn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.¡± This group of people was none other than those from the mercenary group. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, be humble, be humble. No matter how strong we are, we have to find the medicinal herbs first.¡± The man in the lead laughed as he looked at the people beside him. The few mortals behind them smiled obsequiously. They finally managed to follow the main group, but at first, these cultivators didn¡¯t intend to let them follow. They had prayed for a long time in exchange for such an opportunity. ¡°Sigh, if only we could be as powerful as those people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, that Brother Xiao is really pitiful. He said that he had experience and didn¡¯t follow cultivators, but in the end, he died so miserably.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t follow him at that time. Otherwise, we would have been fed to the wild beasts long ago.¡± At the mention of Xiao Changtian, some of these people felt pity, while others felt disdain. On the other side, Xiao Changtian finally arrived at a place with rich spiritual energy. ¡°This place has beautiful mountains and clear waters, and the soil is so fertile. Perhaps we can find two medicinal herbs here.¡± Xiao Changtian then began to carefully explore the area. ¡°Swoosh, swoosh!¡± At this moment, there was a sudden sound from the grass in front of them. ¡°It can¡¯t be another poisonous snake, right?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and carefully approached that place. ¡°Pa!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was carefully trying to push the grass away. Suddenly, a few small fruits were thrown at Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. ¡°D * mn, fortunately, I reacted quickly. Otherwise, I would have been disfigured by these little things!¡± The consciousness came over, not right, after Xiao Changtian fierce look like grass after. What seemed to be a small thing suddenly scuttled over. ¡°A sacred herb! He¡¯s become a spirit!¡± By the time Xiao Changtian took a closer look, the little herb had already run far away. ¡°One million gold coins! I¡¯m coming!¡± Xiao Changtian could not be bothered anymore and ran excitedly towards the herb. That was a walking million! ¡°Foolish human, how dare you dream of capturing me! Haha.¡± The herb turned around and saw Xiao Changtian running behind him. A cold smile appeared on his face. Hence, in an instant, the herb stopped in its tracks. ¡°Hahaha, one million. Let¡¯s see where you can run to.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that this small one million would stop by itself. Wasn¡¯t he clearly walking into a trap? ¡°Human, do you know who I am?¡± The herb looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. He was about to run, but when he turned around, he saw that it was a mortal. A mortal like him had no idea that he had spent so much effort to escape. ¡°Of course I know!¡± Looking at the herbs on the ground, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°You are a million! You have such a noble status, I can¡¯t damage you!¡± Unexpectedly, the medicinal herb of this Sacred Grade was actually refined. No wonder it was worth so many gold coins. It didn¡¯t look like it was easy to catch. However, this wasn¡¯t a problem for Xiao Changtian. Because this was a living million dollars. ¡°A million? Ha, you¡¯re still laughing.¡± Hearing this, Herbal Medicine understood that the mortal in front of him was an ignorant mortal. He looked at himself, not surprised at all. He could only say that the person in front of him was very ignorant. ¡°Human! I¡¯ll let you experience the power of my Hidden Red King!¡± Herbs of this level were no longer as simple as herbs. They might be like those cultivators, practicing cultivation techniques and launching attacks. And this Hidden Red King believed that just the pressure of this attack was enough to make this mortal kneel in fear. However, all of this was not as Cang Hong King had expected. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t react when Cang Hong King unleashed his power. ¡°Hmph, this mortal looks interesting. Then taste my real attack!¡± Chapter 1023 - Chapter 1023: Checking the Situation (1) Chapter 1023: Checking the Situation (1) ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, Cang Hong King mobilized all the energy in his surroundings. An energy that could destroy a mountain flew towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°He¡¯s about to die, but he doesn¡¯t know how to dodge. Looks like this human is a fool!¡± He saw that his energy was about to attack Xiao Changtian, who was motionless. A vicious smile appeared on the face of the Hidden Red King. However, everything that came next was beyond the expectations of the hidden red king. Because, just as its powerful attack was about to touch Xiao Changtian, it disappeared completely. It was as if nothing had happened. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, the herb in front of him was very strange. Why was he stunned on the spot after doing a strange action? Could it be that although this medicinal herb had already taken on a human form, it had no intelligence and was a retard? ¡°Impossible! How could my attack fail?¡± Meanwhile, Cang Hong King looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. How could a person like him withstand one of his attacks? ¡°No, try again.¡± After saying that, the Hidden Red King once again mobilized the surrounding Spiritual Energy. ¡°Boom!¡± However, this attack was instantly dispersed by Xiao Changtian¡¯s step forward. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way! Could it be that this human in front of him was a super big shot?¡± Only now did the Hidden Red King react. What kind of mortal was this Manqin? This was a f * cking peerless expert! It was just that this peerless expert was pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Since I¡¯ve been targeted by such an expert, it looks like I have no way out.¡± Then, he could only close his eyes. ¡°Hehehe, one million, one million, I finally got it now.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what this little herb was doing, he still grabbed him. The small herb in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand immediately felt an endless power coming from his hand. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t resist just now.¡± Sensing this pressure, Cang Hong King was struck by Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s hand and stopped moving. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve got a million, I¡¯ll go find the next million.¡± At this moment, all the messengers sent by the Demon Race to Xiao Changtian¡¯s residence had gathered outside Star Town. ¡°Saintess Three, Saintess Two, Saintess One, use this invisibility potion later and go inside to check.¡± At this moment, Saint One stood in front of them and said slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at the Second Saint Xiao Changtian¡¯s residence. We¡¯ll meet you here later.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Then, they immediately began to move. The three Holy Maidens who were invisible entered the Glorious Star Tower without any surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s split up. There are too many floors here.¡± Because they weren¡¯t sure where Xiao Changtian would be, they could save time by doing this. After a while, the Holy Maiden came to a door. ¡°There¡¯s a poisonous gas barrier on the door? Haha, maybe they¡¯re inside. However, do you really think that a poisonous gas can stop us?¡± The Holy Maiden casually took out a bottle of potion and a drop. In an instant, the poisonous gas barrier disappeared without a trace. Seeing this, the Holy Maiden did not hesitate. After opening the door, she flashed inside. ¡°Gulp, gulp.¡± However, after entering, the Holy Maiden did not see anyone. A large pot was placed in the middle of the room, and it was still bubbling. ¡°Hehe, could it be that they are developing medicine to deal with us demons?¡± The First Saintess looked disdainful towards the pot. It was impossible for these people to develop a medicine to deal with the demons. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. It¡¯s really disgusting to see such a big pot of food.¡± After the Holy Maiden finished speaking, before she could turn around and leave, a voice suddenly came from the side. ¡°It¡¯s over! It was over! It was over! It was going to burn! It¡¯s going to burn!¡± This voice belonged to none other than Elder Poison, who was currently developing a new poison. Before the Holy Maiden could react, Old Poison had already poured a basin of things towards his head. The Saintess, who didn¡¯t have time to react, fell into the big pot along with those things. ¡°Eh? Why do I feel like I don¡¯t feel right?¡± However, Old Poison didn¡¯t care so much. He watched as everything was poured in and took out a long spoon to stir. The Saintess who entered didn¡¯t even have time to shout. She only felt something blocking her throat. Before she could make a sound, her entire body began to be corroded by the liquid in the pot. In the next second, the Holy Maiden sacrificed herself heroically in this huge pot. However, Saintess Two was not as reckless as Saintess One. After entering the third floor, Saint Two carefully looked around. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Just as the second saint was walking carefully, she suddenly heard a cracking sound coming from the house next to her. ¡°Could it be that these guys are doing some kind of experiment?¡± The second saintess slowly walked to the door with curiosity. That was because the potion given by Saint One could not only make them invisible, but also hide their aura. Even the most powerful expert would not be able to detect their existence. ¡°Why is there no sound?¡± ¡°Kacha!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly walked in and pushed open the door. The Second Saintess took advantage of this gap and flashed into the room. ¡°Hahaha, big brother, you¡¯re finally here.¡± In the room, Third Master was standing in front of the window happily. ¡°I heard that your strength has improved again! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a great harvest in this place.¡± ¡°Big brother! I didn¡¯t expect this either. Just by comprehending that plaque, I comprehended the power of the Great Dao. Senior is indeed a senior!¡± Third Master flattered Xiao Changtian happily. ¡°Oh right, big brother, I asked you to come over this time because I want you to see the sword technique of our Dark Void Sect that I have evolved!¡± After comprehending the power of the Great Dao, Third Master¡¯s sword technique had also risen by more than one level. ¡°Good!¡± Then, Third Master began to dance with the saint grade sword in his hand. This scene made the Second Saintess, who was standing in the corner, tremble. ¡°This¡­ What kind of power was this? It was simply too terrifying.¡± The Second Saintess, who was so frightened that she did not dare to move, could only squat in the corner and watch this scene silently. That was because Third Master¡¯s sword technique was too terrifying. Just by standing under a roof, Saintess Two felt that her life was threatened. ¡°Hahaha, big brother! Watch my final strike, straight to the dragon!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± In the last move, Third Master¡¯s sword rushed towards the second saint in the corner without hesitation. Chapter 1024 - Chapter 1024: Green and Red Grass (1) Chapter 1024: Green and Red Grass (1) ¡°Puff!¡± The terrified Second Saintess didn¡¯t even have time to scream before she died under Third Master¡¯s sword. The third Saintess was not as careful as the first two. The Third Saintess swaggered around the building like a patrolling security guard. At this moment, Saint One and Saint Two were carefully groping their way to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Be careful. I heard that there are many terrifying immortal beasts in their small courtyard.¡± Immediately, two people carefully and carefully slipped in. However, they didn¡¯t find Xiao Changtian after walking around for a while. ¡°It seems that Lord Mo Yan was right. That Xiao Changtian is probably discussing countermeasures in his Glorious Star Tower. Let¡¯s retreat first!¡± The two of them looked at each other and quickly flew toward the place where they had agreed to meet with the Saintesses. At this moment, the Third Saintess was staring at the two people in front of her. The two people in front of him were Master Wanshou and the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect. ¡°Starry Sky Sect Master, didn¡¯t you just get to know Senior a little earlier than me? Is there a need to be so arrogant?¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master almost felt jealous when he saw the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect in front of him. ¡°Humph! Even if you met the senior before me, it¡¯s impossible for the senior to let a person like you have any great achievements.¡± Daoist Wanshou glanced at him and said coldly. ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t it just a divine emperor? If I follow qian bei, I¡¯ll become a divine emperor sooner or later.¡± ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t it just a divine emperor? I said I¡¯ll let you see what the strength of a Saint Emperor is.¡± Immediately after, a huge pressure erupted from Daoist Wanshou¡¯s body. Everyone present almost knelt on the ground because of this huge power. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, another huge impact rushed out in all directions. Saint Three, who was standing by the window, did not have time to react. He was sent flying out of the window by the huge impact. Although the Third Saintess was standing on the 18th floor this time, she reacted quickly when she rushed out of the window. However, before Saintess Three could make her next move¡­ The Glorious Star Tower¡¯s plaque suddenly emitted a ray of light, shooting fiercely towards the third saintess. Just like that, the third saintess was devoured by the light and turned into a ball of black gas. Then, she was blown away by the wind. Saint One and Saint Two, who were waiting for the saintesses, were very anxious. ¡°Why haven¡¯t they come out after so many days? Could it be that they¡¯ve all died inside?¡± Saint One looked impatiently at Glorious Star Restaurant in the distance. The two of them had already been here for a few days, but they still did not see any saintesses. There was not even a single message. ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t we wait here for another two days?¡± Second Sage was also extremely anxious. This was because before they left, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had specially told them to come back together. If the two of them went back alone now, they would not be able to bear the blame of Lord Mo Yan. At this moment, in the Demon Race. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was also anxious. ¡°Senior Brother is about to come back. Why are they still there? Why was it so difficult to investigate the situation?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame walked in the hall with a serious expression. ¡°Mo Yan, why are you so agitated? Wasn¡¯t it a good thing that they came back late?¡± The Demonic God Saintess comforted Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°A good thing? What good thing can there be?¡± ¡°Mo Yan, think about it. They came back late because Xiao Changtian had many plans!¡± ¡°It would be wrong if they came back early.¡± The Demonic God Saintess smiled at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Xiao Changtian must have been too scared, so he had prepared many plans. Hahaha, Xiao Changtian, let¡¯s see where you can run to this time!¡± At that moment, Xiao Changtian, who was far away in the Lingyu Mountain Range, was holding the Cang Hong King tightly in his hand. ¡°Tell me quickly, where are the other medicinal herbs?¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian was prepared to keep the Hidden Red King and look for other herbs. However, on second thought, since this little medicinal herb had become a spirit, it meant that he knew a lot. ¡°Big¡­ Lord, please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s fierce look, the little herb shivered in fear. ¡°The green and red grass you mentioned is not far ahead. You can go and take a look first.¡± I¡¯m sorry, Brother Green Red Grass. This senior is too terrifying. I had no choice but to rat you out. Xiao Changtian nodded his head in satisfaction before continuing forward. The mercenary group came to the river where a pile of black fish had died. ¡°I¡­ Brother Li, come and see!¡± When the group of people walked to the river and saw the black fish on the shore, they were so scared that their eyes almost popped out. ¡°I¡­ Holy f * ck, a Saint King level dark fish, just what is it that is so powerful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is simply too terrifying.¡± ¡°Hiss, how strong must he be to reach this level?¡± Everyone looked at the pile of black fish in amazement. ¡°Looks like we underestimated that person¡¯s strength from the start. It seems that we can¡¯t provoke the people who came this time.¡± The leader, Li, looked around and narrowed his eyes. ¡°It seems that we have to be extremely careful on our next journey.¡± They had been here for such a long time, but they had yet to find even a single stalk of medicinal herb. Now I have encountered a cultivator who is an enemy or a friend. This task is very difficult. On the other side, Qilin was following Xiao Changtian¡¯s trail. ¡°I want to see just who dares to snatch this territory from me. Hmph, no matter how powerful you are, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Qilin looked at the disappearing figure in the distance and smiled. However, looking at the disappearing figure in the distance, Qilin felt that it was a little familiar. ¡°Where have I seen it before? Have you really seen it somewhere before?¡± Then, Qilin shook his head. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s teach him a lesson first.¡± Xiao Changtian quickly found the hiding place of the Emerald Red Grass under the guidance of Cang Hong King. ¡°Just¡­It was in the small hole below. If it was fine, it would stay in that small hole and not come out.¡± Hidden Red King said as he looked at the fist-sized hole in the ground. ¡°Alright, your mission is complete.¡± Then, he threw Cang Hong King into his own space. ¡°However, this hole is so small. How can I take out the Green and Red Grass inside?¡± Of course, the Green and Red Grass inside could sense that there was someone standing in front of its door. Chapter 1025 - Chapter 1025: Another Million (1) Chapter 1025: Another Million (1) ¡°Hahaha, human, I want to see who you are!¡± Right at this moment, Qilin stood not far behind Xiao Changtian, intending to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm? There¡¯s someone behind us!¡± Of course, Xiao Changtian heard that someone was talking, so he immediately turned around to look behind him. With this look, Qilin, who was originally prepared to make a move, was completely stunned on the spot. What? ¡®This¡­¡¯ This wasn¡¯t it. Isn¡¯t this Master? This gave Qilin a huge fright. ¡°Fortunately, fortunately, I haven¡¯t made a move yet. Otherwise, I would be in trouble.¡± How could the Qilin know that the human that he had been searching for was actually his master? ¡°However, why is Master here? Was it to observe my actions?¡± He must be here to see how the effects were. Otherwise, the owner would not have come here. It seemed that I had to perform well next. After Qilin understood, he quickly slipped away. Since his master didn¡¯t look for him immediately after coming here, it meant that his master wanted to observe him secretly. When Xiao Changtian turned around, he didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡°Hiss, could it be that I¡¯m getting old and hearing things?¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and turned around to look at the small hole in front of him. ¡°It seems that if I want to get the Red Green Grass, I can only do it myself.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian slowly lay on the ground. ¡°Hehe, a puny human dares to attack me? Do you really think I¡¯m a weed on the roadside?¡± Of course, the green grass in the cave also felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements outside. Then, a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Little Ant, when that human reaches his hand in, bite it off.¡± Green-red Grass said to the black shadow beside him. ¡°Understood!¡± This small ant was actually a huge ant, and could be considered the guardian beast of the green-red grass. Although Little Ant looked very small in the cave, it was actually the size of a football. Moreover, his strength had already reached the level of a Saint King. It was definitely enough to deal with such a small human. Even if it bit off the human¡¯s head, it would be nothing for Little Ant. At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly heard the Red King¡¯s shout. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you shouting?¡± ¡°Big¡­ ¡°Sir, be careful. Although this hole is small, there is something protecting the Green and Red Grass inside. You have to be careful of your hands!¡±¡± The reason why the Hidden Red King was shouting so loudly at this moment was because he was stunned in Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s space. Not only were there all kinds of sacred bones, but there were also all kinds of dried meat, wet meat, and cured meat. Originally, the Hidden Red King did not care about those things. However, it took a closer look. Oh my god! It was all Saint Ruler meat and even Saint Emperor meat. Therefore, the strength of the person who captured him was much more terrifying than he had imagined. This was an existence that no one in the Lingyu Mountain Range could afford to offend. In his eyes, Xiao Changtian was as terrifying as a god. After he understood this point, Hidden Red King shouted like a lackey. Although the guardian beast of the Green and Red Grass was not a threat to Xiao Changtian at all. However, his kind reminder might change Xiao Changtian¡¯s impression of him. No wonder Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t react at all when he saw what he did just now. It turned out that she did not put him in her eyes at all! ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Xiao Changtian took it out and threw it back in. ¡°Hiss, then should I use my left hand or my right hand?¡± However, Xiao Changtian, who was about to extend his hand, hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s something inside that wants to sting me. If my right hand is stung, I won¡¯t be able to wipe my butt. If my left hand is stung, I won¡¯t be able to dig my nose.¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so conflicted!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at his hands helplessly. ¡°Forget it. Since both my hands can¡¯t be stung, I¡¯ll use my feet!¡± In any case, his feet were as agile as his hands. Because Xiao Changtian was prepared to stomp that thing to death before grabbing the green and red grass. ¡°Coming, Little Ant, get ready!¡± Then, before the two of them could react, they smelled an extremely unpleasant smell. ¡°F * ck! That human actually dared to come in wearing shoes that had dog poop on them!¡± Little Ant was about to make a move, but when he smelled the smell of dog poop, he almost fainted. ¡°Damn it! He actually plotted against her! Little Ant held his breath. F * ck his mother!¡± This unpleasant smell was like poisonous gas, constantly drilling into their nostrils. ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡± Then, the ant bit Xiao Changtian¡¯s sole. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Brother Redgrass, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to faint first.¡± Who would have thought that Little Ant wanted to bite Xiao Changtian¡¯s ankle. However, at that critical moment, Xiao Changtian turned his foot and Little Ant bit the dog poop on the sole of his shoe. Little Ant really couldn¡¯t accept this. ¡°Little Ant! Little Ant!¡± ¡°Despicable human, how dare you use such a vicious move on us!¡± The Green Red Grass did not expect that Little Ant would be defeated by that person just like that. ¡°I feel that he should be pitiful enough to be caught.¡± Xiao Changtian reached his hand into the cave. He had clearly felt something biting his foot just now. ¡°Damned human, do you really think I¡¯m a sick cat if the tiger doesn¡¯t show its might?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian so brazenly reaching his hand in, the Green Red Grass was instantly enraged. Immediately, the entire body of the Green-Red Grass turned red. The pressure instantly filled the entire cave. ¡°Why is it so hot all of a sudden? We have to act quickly.¡± Immediately, Xiao Changtian grabbed the green and red grass. ¡°How¡­How was this possible? How did he catch me so quickly!¡± One had to know that his power could make everything that came into contact with him feel as if they had been scalded by boiling water. However, the hand in front of him was actually fine. ¡°What happened? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± However, before the Green and Red Grass could react, Xiao Changtian grabbed him. ¡°Hehehe, another one million!¡± Looking at the red grass, Xiao Changtian was overjoyed. Then, he threw it into his space. ¡°How¡­ What was going on? What was going on? Hidden Red King, why are you here?¡± The Green and Red Grass did not even have time to react before it was thrown here. ¡°Calm down, calm down. We can only accept our fate if we are captured by such a powerful expert.¡± Hidden Red King looked at it with a deep expression. As expected by the Crimson King, the Green Red Grass was caught. Chapter 1026 - Chapter 1026: Teaching the Little Wolves a lesson (1) Chapter 1026: Teaching the Little Wolves a lesson (1) In the Lingyu Mountain Range, the group of mercenaries had encountered a huge problem. At this moment, a huge Ridge Cloud Wolf was standing in front of everyone! Because the Lingyu Mountain Range contained an extremely rich amount of spiritual energy, many of the wild beasts here had already reached the level of Saint Kings. Therefore, the Mountain Cloud Wolf in front of everyone was no exception. ¡°Brother Li, what should we do now? Should we surround him?¡± These people weren¡¯t actually afraid of this mountain cloud wolf in front of them. As long as they worked together, they could still deal with this wolf. ¡°Let¡¯s work together! He gave this ungrateful Ridge Cloud Wolf a vicious blow.¡± After saying that, these people directly attacked. The Ridge Cloud Wolf was not willing to be outdone. However, very soon, the Ridge Cloud Wolves were at a disadvantage. In addition, these mercenary groups had taken out their artifacts. Not long after, this Ridge Cloud Wolf died tragically in their hands. ¡°Hahaha! Brother Li, I feel like we can do whatever we want in the Lingyu Mountain Range now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we take action, what can¡¯t we deal with?¡± These people were very excited after killing the Ridge Cloud Wolf. However, before they could celebrate for long, they heard a rumbling sound in the distance. ¡°Hiss, this¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Should¡­ Could it be that he wanted something terrifying?¡± The few mortals hiding behind these people looked around in horror. ¡°Aiya, why are you panicking? With us here, those things are nothing to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you take a look at our strength? Even if some terrifying things come, we can still deal with them.¡± ¡°Aiya, what are you two talking about with these mortals? What do they know?¡± After hearing these people¡¯s words, disdain appeared on the faces of those cultivators. However, in the next second, their expressions suddenly changed drastically. Because the rumbling sound was getting closer and closer. Immediately after, they saw sharp eyes around them. ¡°Bao¡­ Surrounded, we are surrounded by the mountain cloud wolves!¡± When they saw it clearly, these people were all so scared that their faces turned pale. If it was just a Ridge Cloud Wolf, they could still deal with it if they joined forces. But now, they were surrounded by so many Mountain Cloud Wolves. Moreover, every single Mountain Cloud Wolf was stronger than Glory Sect. Looking around, there were at least fifty of them. ¡°I¡­ F * ck! What should we do?¡± ¡°Brother Li¡­We¡­ What should we do now?¡± This scene made everyone present turn pale with fright. ¡°You asked me! How would I know what to do?¡± The leader was completely panicking now. This was no joke. These were more than fifty Ridge Cloud Wolves! ¡°Help! I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± ¡°Help! Help!¡± The few mortals behind them were even more terrified. He did not expect that even if he followed these cultivators, he would still end up like this. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take care of these things.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s talking!¡± After hearing the voice, everyone was shocked again. Because they only heard this, they didn¡¯t see anyone beside them. Just as everyone was panicking, suddenly, a red voice gradually descended from the sky. ¡°I¡¯m here! You people don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± The voice belonged to none other than Qilin, who had descended from the sky in his Wangzai suit. ¡°You¡­ What are you? Looking at the Qilin in front of them, everyone retreated in surprise. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to save you.¡± After Qilin landed on the ground, he tidied up his clothes and wiped his shoes. He smiled at everyone present. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Brother Li, this person seems to be here to cause trouble.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t look like a good person yesterday.¡± Because Qilin had transformed into a human, everyone could not see his strength at all. ¡°What kind of judgment do you people have? I¡¯m here to save you, but you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Looking at these people¡¯s disdainful gazes, Qilin could not help but doubt his own charm. Could it be that my clothes can¡¯t take them down? ¡°No, brother, look around first. Those are all Ridge Cloud Wolves!¡± This was because he did not know if the other party was a friend or a foe, nor could he see the other party¡¯s strength. Therefore, the leader did not dare to openly confront the person in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s just a few small wolves. Aren¡¯t you guys too timid?¡± Of course, Qilin knew that the surrounding people were all mountain cloud wolves. He did not know if his master would be watching him from somewhere, so he had to perform well. If not for this reason, even if he saw these people being surrounded, he would not have come to save them. ¡°Little wolf? Haha, Brother Li, this person is simply too arrogant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at him like this, he¡¯ll definitely be bitten by these wolves later.¡± After Qilin finished speaking, these people sighed again. However, just as they finished speaking, a Ridge Cloud Wolf rushed towards them. ¡°Not good!¡± However, Qilin, who was standing on the spot, did not move. ¡°Little wolves are disobedient. Let¡¯s see how big brother will teach you a lesson.¡± Qilin turned around and slapped the charging Mountain Cloud Wolf. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, the Mountain Cloud Wolf that was hit flew back dozens of meters and smashed a huge pit. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. However, this was not the end. When the surrounding Ridge Cloud Wolves saw this scene, they all charged towards the Qilin. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Immediately after, the Qilin did not hold back at all, lashing out at these Mountain Cloud Wolves. In a short while, half of the Mountain Cloud Wolves had been whipped into pieces by the Qilin. This scene made everyone present speechless. The Mountain Cloud Wolves also recognized the terror of the Qilin. These Mountain Cloud Wolves slowly retreated. In a short while, the remaining half of the mountain cloud wolves had fled without a trace. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Are we dreaming?¡± ¡°Is this really true?¡± ¡°No way, this is simply too terrifying.¡± After a long while, the people present finally reacted. ¡°Hey, I said it was just some small wolves. Why are you guys so excited?¡± After Qilin finished dealing with the wolves, he tidied up his clothes again. Chapter 1027 - Chapter 1027: Why Didnt You Take It Out Earlier (1) Chapter 1027: Why Didn¡¯t You Take It Out Earlier (1) ¡°How dare you¡­May I ask your name? Why did he save us? The man in the lead instantly reacted. The person in front of him was such a powerful expert. If he did not curry favor now, when would he do so? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. I just want to show my master my strength.¡± However, Qilin shook his head at them. ¡°Master? You¡¯re already so powerful, but you still have a master!¡± Qilin¡¯s words shocked everyone present. If he was so powerful alone, would his master be invincible? ¡°That¡¯s right. My master is the most powerful person in this world.¡± Qilin smiled and did not pay much attention to these people. He turned around and prepared to go to the next mountain. ¡°Senior, senior, can you¡­Can you let us follow you?¡± Seeing that Qilin was about to leave, everyone present loudly urged him to stay. With such a powerful expert, would they still worry about dying in the Lingyu Mountain Range? ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I¡¯m very busy and have no time for you people.¡± However, Qilin said disdainfully to them. Letting them to follow him was simply bringing along a large group of burdens. ¡°Don¡¯t! Senior, senior, please wait a moment.¡± The man in the lead quickly ran to Qilin. ¡°Senior, this is a gift for you. If you don¡¯t mind, please accept it.¡± Then, everyone saw the man in the lead take out many artifacts from his interspatial ring. Among them, there was no lack of high-grade artifacts that made people envious. ¡°If you were in my master¡¯s house, I would throw all your trash like trash.¡± Qilin was disdainful of the things the leader took out. Weren¡¯t they just some artifacts? Master had many small courtyards, and each one was better than the one he took out. ¡°Rubbish?¡± ¡°He¡­ He was really too terrifying.¡± When the people present heard his words, they sucked in a cold breath again. Those things were what they dreamed of. No matter how many gold coins they spent, they might not be able to buy them. In the mouth of the person in front of him, they had actually become a pile of scrap metal. ¡°This¡­ ¡®This¡­¡¯ Don¡¯t leave yet!¡± The man in the lead shouted again when he saw that Qilin was about to leave without even looking at these things. ¡°You¡­Look, this is all I have. Why don¡¯t you pick one and accept it?¡± The man gritted his teeth and poured out all the saint-grade cultivation techniques he had collected from his interspatial ring. ¡°Hmm?¡± Qilin, who was about to leave impatiently, glanced at him. He saw the gold coins mixed in with the pile of artifacts. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± When Qilin saw Dollar, his eyes lit up. Ever since he started working with Pi Xiu, he understood the importance of gold coins. He had been out for a long time, but he did not have a single gold coin on him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this place. ¡°Phew.¡± Seeing Qilin relent after seeing his own sacred technique, the man in the lead finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although that saint-grade cultivation technique was very precious to him. However, he could also tell that at this time, if there was this expert who could protect them. Then, after obtaining the medicinal herbs, what he would obtain would be much better than this saint-grade cultivation technique. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the things first. I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go.¡± Qilin quickly picked up the gold coins and nodded at him with satisfaction. ¡°Ah?¡± However, looking at Qilin¡¯s actions¡­ Everyone present was confused. Why didn¡¯t he take the Saint Grade cultivation method, but the most worthless gold coin? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you going to go back on your word? Let me tell you, I will take these gold coins, but I will not give them to you.¡± Looking at their expressions, Qilin thought that he was going to take back his gold coins. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, I¡¯m just surprised. Expert, your scale is really too big.¡± That person immediately reacted and said to him in admiration. To be able to give up a saint-grade cultivation technique, it could only mean that this person in front of him was an expert. ¡°Alright, cut the crap and leave quickly.¡± ¡­.. Demon race, in the main hall. ¡°Quick, quick, quickly set it up. Senior Brother will come today! There can¡¯t be a single mistake here.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame instructed the servants to decorate the Demon Race¡¯s main hall. ¡°Demon God, why haven¡¯t those people returned? It had been so long since they had found him, and his senior brother was about to come. What was going on?¡± ¡°Mo Yan, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll send someone to take a look.¡± At this moment, in the Glorious Star Tower. Saint One and Saint Two, who were originally enemies with these people, were currently chatting and laughing in the Glorious Star Restaurant. Not long ago, in order to find a few saintesses, the two of them disguised themselves as ordinary people and came here. Who knew that the saintess could not be found, but her cultivation had soared because she had eaten the dishes of the Glorious Star Restaurant. This made the two of them, who had not broken through for a long time, extremely happy. Hence, the two of them decided to stay in Glorious Star Restaurant for the time being. The beautiful name was to first raise his cultivation and then properly search for a few saintesses. ¡°Hiss, Saint One, do you think Lord Demonic Flame will send someone to look for us?¡± Sitting in the hall, Second Sage felt a little uneasy. ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re doing serious business here. Even if Lord Mo Yan sent someone over, what¡¯s wrong with us doing official business?¡± Saint One glanced at Saint Two before turning back to look at Snake Girl, who was performing on stage. ¡°Dear guests, do you want some more tea?¡± At this moment, a voluptuous and beautiful snake girl walked over, swaying her slender waist. ¡°Yes, yes. Hehehe.¡± The Second Sage, who had been a little worried, threw his worries aside when he saw the Snake Girl in front of him. Who cared if it was a demonic flame or not, they were here to do business. The people sent by the Demon God Saintess soon arrived. ¡°The Glorious Star Restaurant is in front. We¡¯ll go in together after disguising ourselves.¡± Looking at the incomparably prosperous Glorious Star Restaurant in front of them, the few saintesses who had come all had serious expressions. ¡°Remember, when we get inside, you must not attack.¡± Because this Glorious Star Tower was Xiao Changtian¡¯s base, it was said that there were many experts inside. If they acted rashly, they might be discovered. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After the remaining two nodded, the three of them slowly walked in. However, as soon as they entered the hall of the Glorious Star Restaurant, they immediately saw Saint One and Saint Two who were having fun with the snake girls. Chapter 1028 - Chapter 1028: Didnt He Die a Long Time ago (1) Chapter 1028: Didn¡¯t He Die a Long Time ago (1) ¡°Damn Saint One and Saint Two! He was actually still playing with those women at this time! Moreover, they were in the enemy¡¯s territory!¡± ¡°If Lord Mo Yan knew, he would definitely skin the two of them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He did not expect the two of them to be such people!¡± When they saw this scene, the few Holy Maidens who came all gritted their teeth in hatred. ¡°Could it be that Saint One and Saint Two have betrayed us? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Looking at the two people in the distance, the Holy Maiden asked rationally. After all, Saint One and Saint Two, the two most powerful subordinates of Lord Mo Yan, would not easily betray him. If they rashly made a conclusion like this, when Saint One and Saint Two really returned, they would definitely not have it easy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and observe first?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, they quickly found a corner and sat down. ¡°Hiss, hurry up and try this dish. Why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with this dish?¡± In order not to arouse the suspicion of others, the few of them even specially ordered a few dishes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You must be too nervous.¡± After the saintess finished speaking, she picked up a mouthful of food and stuffed it into her mouth. However, as soon as he stuffed it into his mouth, his expression changed drastically. ¡°I broke through! I actually broke through after eating this dish! This¡­ This is unbelievable!¡± The Saintess looked at the people around her in shock. ¡°What is it? How was this possible? How could he break through after eating this dish?¡± The remaining Saintesses all had looks of disbelief. However, after they tasted it, they were completely convinced. ¡°How, how could this be? The skill of this dish was actually so strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is simply unbelievable!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that I haven¡¯t broken through after cultivating for so long. Today, I broke through because of a dish.¡± The saintesses present were so shocked by the dish that they could not come back to their senses for a long time. Even though the person in charge of the Starry Sky Tower wasn¡¯t Xiao Changtian, but Uncle Limitless. However, Uncle Wujiang had received personal guidance from Xiao Changtian. Although the dishes he cooked were not as powerful as Xiao Changtian¡¯s. However, it was still possible for them to break through. ¡°It seems that we have misunderstood the First and Second Saint this time!¡± ¡°I was wondering why they were sitting here so peacefully. So that¡¯s why!¡± ¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t act rashly just now. Otherwise, we would have been finished.¡± After the Saintesses reacted, they all heaved a sigh of relief. Since Saint One and Saint Two weren¡¯t in a hurry to go back, they might as well increase their cultivation here. After all, their strength had increased. It was also a good thing for the demons. Meanwhile, in the Lingyu Mountains. Xiao Changtian looked at the three herbs in the space with satisfaction. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re still missing the last one. After finding the last one, we¡¯ll be done.¡± In the past two days, with the help of Cang Hong King, Xiao Changtian quickly found the third herb. The last remaining stalk was not in their area. Therefore, Xiao Changtian was following Cang Hong King¡¯s directions and headed in the next direction. On the other side, the mercenaries were gloomy. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for so long, but we haven¡¯t found a single herb. This doesn¡¯t seem right at all.¡± One had to know that they had made ample preparations before coming here. Which herb¡¯s approximate location? They had already marked it clearly on the map. However, they had been searching for this place for so many days, but they had not found a single one. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not that I want to say that you guys shouldn¡¯t waste your time here, but the herbs you¡¯re looking for, this place doesn¡¯t have a single one.¡± Kylin looked at these people and shook his head helplessly. ¡°What is it? There was no one left in this place? Could it be that someone else had already taken over?¡± After hearing Qilin¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces darkened. He did not expect that the place he had found with great difficulty would be robbed. ¡°Since this place doesn¡¯t have it, then we can only go to the next immortal treasure herb!¡± Previously, they had been very clear that there were a total of three saint treasure herbs in this place. In the end, those three saint treasure herbs had already been dug up by others. As for the last one, he definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone else succeed. Then, these people walked into the distance in a mighty manner. Not long after, these people arrived at a very muddy place. ¡°Eh, how annoying. My handsome shoes are stained with mud!¡± After sitting down, Qilin looked at the mud marks on his shoes, and his expression instantly became extremely gloomy. ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll go brush my shoes and catch up with you.¡± After saying that, Qilin walked towards the river not far away. ¡°Uh, in that case, let¡¯s go first.¡± Although those people were a little speechless, they did not dare to say anything. Then, these people walked into the dense forest in front of them. However, not long after they walked, they encountered a familiar figure. ¡°Hey, look, isn¡¯t that the dead Brother Xiao?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t Brother Xiao already swallowed by the python? How could he appear here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s long dead. Don¡¯t scare us here.¡± After hearing that person¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with vigilance. ¡°Brother Li, look at who that person in front of us is. Why do I look like the mortals who followed us back then?¡± Because Xiao Changtian¡¯s back was facing them, they couldn¡¯t see who was in front of them. ¡°How can a mortal walk to such a deep place in the Lingyu Mountain Range without the protection of others?¡± The man in the lead narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Changtian in the distance. However, right at this moment, he suddenly saw the Scarlet Red King in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. ¡°Hiss! Let¡¯s hurry over, the herb is in his hands!¡± The man who reacted said loudly to the people behind him. Immediately, these people surrounded Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was focused on the cave in front of him and did not notice the people around him. ¡°Xiao¡­ Brother Xiao! Really¡­It really is Brother Xiao!¡± ¡°Ah! This¡­ Isn¡¯t this a haunted place?¡± When those mortals saw Xiao Changtian, they all screamed in surprise. This movement completely startled Xiao Changtian who was concentrating. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect you all to come.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t surprised and even greeted them with a smile. ¡°You are the mortal who came with us!¡± Seeing that it was really Xiao Changtian, the leader¡¯s face changed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I came with you guys back then.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. Chapter 1029 - Chapter 1029: Escort (1) Chapter 1029: Escort (1) ¡°You¡­ You have the Hidden Red King in your hands!¡± That person didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to admit it so quickly. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Xiao Changtian was wary of these people. Could it be that these people wanted to snatch the medicinal herb in his hand? ¡°I advise you to hand over that medicinal herb.¡± As expected, the next second, the person said threateningly. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Xiao Changtian sneered, not putting these people in his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand it over, then we won¡¯t be polite to you if you farm monsters.¡± In their eyes, Xiao Changtian was just lucky to get the herbs. He was a mortal without any strength. He was not worthy of that medicinal herb at all. ¡°Brother Xiao, listen to my advice. Hurry up and hand over that medicinal herb.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Xiao, you¡¯re just a mortal. They¡¯re all cultivators.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Xiao. If you don¡¯t hand it over, you¡¯ll be the one suffering.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, a few mortals standing behind these people tried to persuade him. Although they were also very surprised that Xiao Changtian was not dead. However, Xiao Changtian would definitely not be able to withstand the threat of these cultivators. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Even if I didn¡¯t follow them, wouldn¡¯t I still be alive and well?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to bother with these people. Xiao Changtian asked the system to examine the cultivators in front of him. These cultivators were just bluffing. In fact, they did not have any strength at all. ¡°You brat! He was just a mortal, yet he was so bold. Brother Li, why don¡¯t we go up and snatch it!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s disdainful look, the man standing next to the leader was enraged. A mortal dared to be so disrespectful to cultivators. ¡°Since he is so arrogant, you guys go and catch him.¡± The man in the lead did not believe that a mortal could stir up any big waves. ¡°You damn things! Stop!¡± However, before they could catch Xiao Changtian, Qilin¡¯s voice sounded behind them. ¡°Big¡­ Sir, why are you so fast? However, we are here to capture this traitor of our mercenary group.¡± The man in the lead was shocked by the voice. Then, she turned around and said respectfully to him. ¡°Traitor! Haha! You guys are really big! You even dare to capture my people!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was standing in the distance, was dumbfounded. This¡­ Who was this spirited young man in a Wangzai suit? She even said that she was his man, but she didn¡¯t know him at all. Could it be that he had also transmigrated? You can tell that I¡¯m one too? Could it be that he had met someone from his hometown? Just as Xiao Changtian was puzzled, the other members of the mercenary group gasped. They had never thought that Xiao Changtian, a mere mortal, would actually be able to get close to such an expert. Looking at these people, Qilin became even angrier. These people were so blind that they targeted his master. He simply deserved to die! ¡°Big¡­ Lord, please calm down! We really didn¡¯t expect him to be your man.¡± ¡± Yes, sir. If we knew about this, we definitely wouldn¡¯t treat him like this.¡±¡± ¡°I beg you, sir, please spare us this time.¡± However, these people reacted very quickly. That was because the Qilin in front of them was too powerful. They did not have the strength to refute him at all. ¡°Tsk!¡± Qilin rolled his eyes at them and walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Qilin could only smile foolishly. I wonder if Master will take a look at my performance just now? ¡°This¡­¡± However, Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw this. Why did he finally meet a fellow villager who looked like a retard? ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and asked helplessly. However, when he heard this, Qilin frowned. What did Master mean by this? Could it be that he didn¡¯t recognize me? That¡¯s impossible. How could Master not recognize me? Could it be that Master wants to play with those people in front of him, so he wants me to not cause trouble? ¡°Understood!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react. The Qilin was like a red bolt of lightning, instantly disappearing without a trace. ¡°What? This¡­ This¡­¡± This made him completely speechless. So that person was really a retard. Where did he steal those clothes from? Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t care about this anymore. He should go back and redeem his rewards first. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had gathered all four herbs. ¡°This¡­ Brother Li, what should we do now?¡± Seeing Qilin run away without hesitation, the mercenaries were once again stunned. He did not expect that this kid was actually related to that expert. That meant that they couldn¡¯t touch him now. ¡°Don¡¯t make a move for now. He has the protection of that expert in the Lingyu Mountain Range, but if he goes out, it might not be the case.¡± ¡°However, before that, we have to make him lower his guard against us.¡± Then, the leader nodded to the person beside him. ¡°Ahaha, little brother, we misunderstood you just now. You must have worked hard. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It was our bad attitude just now. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Xiao Changtian ignored the change in attitude of these people. Because he had already seen through what these people were thinking. Wasn¡¯t it because of that person just now? ¡°Haha, little brother, I wonder if you¡¯ve collected all these herbs?¡± The man in the lead smiled and walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at him indifferently and walked back. ¡°Aiya, then you¡¯re really amazing! We haven¡¯t found a single one until now, but you¡¯ve actually collected all of them. Don¡¯t worry! We will definitely escort you on your way back!¡± The man in the lead knew that this mortal must have received help from the expert just now. In other words, they had been completely fooled by that expert. However, they did not know if that expert had gone far. Therefore, he could only act temporarily. Xiao Changtian ignored their enthusiasm. After all, no one was more important than his millions of gold coins. Because Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was invincible, no demonic beasts came to seek death on the way back. And this point verified the thoughts of the other members of the mercenary group. That expert must be protecting Xiao Changtian in the dark! Chapter 1030 - Chapter 1030: Gold Coin, Here I Come (1) Chapter 1030: Gold Coin, Here I Come (1) ¡°Hahaha, look, they¡¯re all out now. Little brother, you can go and exchange for something first.¡± They finally walked out of the Lingyu Mountain Range. The man in the lead looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Xiao Changtian thought that they would do something, but they didn¡¯t do anything. The others looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and sneered. ¡°Quickly go around and see if that expert has left.¡± This was because they had planned to leave the Lingyu Mountain Range and that expert did not follow them to the Jade Nether Kingdom. Then, they would be prepared to attack Xiao Changtian in the Jade Nether Kingdom. In a short while, these people had all finished searching. ¡°Brother Li, I saw that there¡¯s no one around.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case. He¡¯s probably returned to the Lingyu Mountain Range.¡± After hearing their answers, the leader smiled and nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll follow the plan and make our move in the Jade Nether Kingdom!¡± ¡­.. At this moment, Forefather Mingyao, Forefather Shenyu, and Forefather Yao Lin had just returned from Starry Town. The two of them were the first to go, but they did not see any Saint Emperors. In the end, even Old Master Mingyao came. However, the Sect Master of the Starry Sky Sect was not willing to receive them at all. After waiting there for so long, they could not wait any longer. He could only return dejectedly. ¡°Hey, Forefather Divine Feather, how is the sect master of the Divine Feather Sect that you revived?¡± ¡°Who knows? If it wasn¡¯t for the Divine Feather Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s kindness towards me, I wouldn¡¯t be so idle as to revive him.¡± ¡°However, I heard that everything seems to be prepared, so I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± With that said, he headed in the direction of the mercenary group. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go home.¡± This operation had been a complete failure, and they were not in the mood for it. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was happily walking to the entrance of the mercenary group¡¯s exchange room. ¡°Hahaha! Four million gold coins! I¡¯m coming!¡± Xiao Changtian happily walked in. ¡°Stop, what are you doing here?¡± At this moment, the people in the room surrounded Xiao Changtian. ¡°I was sent by the mercenary group to the Lingyu Mountain Range last time. I found the medicinal herbs and came to exchange for them.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people and felt strange. Why did it feel like these people wanted to deal with him? ¡°You were sent last time? Hehe, we didn¡¯t know when we sent a mortal.¡± However, these people didn¡¯t show any mercy to Xiao Changtian. Because just now, they were bribed by the leader, so they couldn¡¯t let Xiao Changtian exchange here. ¡°No, this is my number tag. Take a look for yourself. I even signed a contract.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people and instantly understood. These people just didn¡¯t want him to exchange for it! ¡°Hehe, a contract? Our contract was changed a few days ago. Your contract is no longer valid!¡± ¡°Also, we changed your brand the day before yesterday, so it¡¯s also invalid!¡± These people looked at Xiao Changtian with a mocking expression. This mortal actually dared to go against the cultivators. He was simply asking for trouble. Because the task that the leader gave them was to make Xiao Changtian hand over the herbs. Therefore, these people didn¡¯t plan to let Xiao Changtian go. ¡°Hey! You people are simply too arrogant.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect these people to be so confident. ¡°How about this, if you can hand over those herbs now, we can give you 200,000 gold coins.¡± After all, 200,000 gold coins was enough for ordinary mortals to spend their entire lives. ¡°Two hundred thousand? Are you sending off beggars?¡± The original four million yuan had suddenly become two hundred thousand yuan. Who could accept this? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hand it over, then don¡¯t blame us for being merciless!¡± In any case, the person in front of him was just a mortal. Even if they killed him, no one would come to settle the score. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡± At this moment, Patriarch Divine Feather¡¯s voice rang out from the door. As this mercenary group was under the Divine Feather Sect, everyone present knew who Patriarch Divine Feather was. ¡°Forefather Shenyu! Why are you here? Please come in, please come in.¡± All of them looked at Forefather Divine Feather with fawning expressions. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Also, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve found everything? Where is it?¡± As Patriarch Divine Feather was extremely frustrated, he didn¡¯t want to say anything to these people. Moreover, from the beginning to the end, the forefather of Divine Feather had never seen Xiao Changtian. Therefore, they didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian was the so-called terrifying senior. ¡°Aiya, Ancestor, you don¡¯t know, but this mortal got the thing and is actually unwilling to give it to us. We tried our best to persuade him, but he just wasn¡¯t willing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, ancestor. This person is actually not satisfied with the price we offered. Why didn¡¯t you take it out?¡± Seeing that their ancestor had arrived, these people all started talking at once. Hearing these people¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes widened. How could these people lie so blatantly? ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± After listening to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Patriarch Divine Feather looked at him impatiently. ¡°Brat, I am the ancestor of the Divine Feather Sect. I advise you to be sensible! Otherwise, hehe.¡± ¡°Patriarch Divine Feather, I know. I know your sect. God-loyal.¡± When Xiao Changtian heard about the Divine Feather Sect, he suddenly thought of Shen Zhong. ¡°However, your subordinates are all slandering me. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to slander me like this without understanding the situation.¡± ¡°Haha, you know Shen Zhong? You?¡± However, Patriarch Divine Feather merely smiled at him in disdain. He knew very well that after Shen Zhong left the Divine Feather Sect, his strength had become extremely strong. And this mortal in front of him actually said that he knew Shen Zhong. This was simply laughable. ¡°I advise you not to look for trouble! If you don¡¯t hand it over! Then don¡¯t blame me for bullying you!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s unyielding expression, the forefather¡¯s face grew even more disdainful. ¡°Bah! You old fart, even if I throw away those herbs today, I won¡¯t give them to you.¡± Xiao Changtian was enraged. He did not expect that after working so hard for so many days, it would all be for nothing in the end. Who could bear this? ¡°You overestimate yourself!¡± As soon as Patriarch Divine Feather finished speaking, he sent a palm strike towards Xiao Changtian. Since this kid was so tactless, then the only thing left for him was death. However, just as Divine Feather¡¯s hand was about to touch Xiao Changtian, Xiao Changtian grabbed it. Chapter 1031 - Chapter 1031: Whats the Situation with Chapter 1035 Chapter 1031: What¡¯s the Situation with Chapter 1035 Jade Nether Kingdom, within the mercenary group. The forefather of Divine Feather was not too surprised when Xiao Changtian grabbed his hand. He only narrowed his eyes at Xiao Changtian. He knew that if this mortal in front of him was really a mortal, he probably wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a fuss here. Therefore, he did not use much spiritual energy to extend this palm. However, just as he retracted his hand, the jade pendant on his waist suddenly trembled violently. When he sensed it, his expression changed abruptly. This was because this jade pendant was a messenger jade pendant. It would only make such a sound when it was the most urgent. This commotion meant that the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had something very urgent to discuss, and he wanted them to gather. ¡°I heard a while ago that a terrifying demon was coming. Could it be because of this?¡± At this moment, the forefather didn¡¯t care about Xiao Changtian anymore. This was because the matters of the demons were much more important than his. ¡°Humph! Kid! You¡¯re lucky today. I have something very important to do. I¡¯ll let you off today.¡± ¡°Your mercenary group is temporarily closed! I¡¯m afraid something big is going to happen next!¡± After Patriarch Divine Feather finished speaking, he instantly disappeared. Not too far away, the people who watched as Forefather Divine Feather left had grim expressions on their faces. ¡°Brother Li, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve made a wasted trip this time! Our sect master wants us to return to the sect as soon as possible. Something big seems to have happened!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Li. Our sect master also asked us to return as soon as possible!¡± The leader¡¯s face darkened even more when he heard that. At this moment, the man¡¯s jade cylinder suddenly emitted light. ¡°Damn it! I actually made a wasted trip this time!¡± In the end, all of them dispersed. The one who was the most angry was not them, but Xiao Changtian. He did not expect that after spending so much effort, it would end up like this. ¡°Motherf * cker! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Seeing that these people were about to leave, Xiao Changge grabbed the person who started the trouble. ¡°Listen up! If you don¡¯t take out four million, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Xiao Changge grabbed the man¡¯s collar angrily. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± That person did not expect Xiao Changge to go crazy at this time. ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t you a mortal? Why? Why is he so strong?¡± However, in the next second, that person was so frightened by Xiao Changtian that he was trembling. He could clearly feel that Xiao Changtian¡¯s terrifying strength was not a mortal at all. He was probably an extremely powerful expert. Xiao Changtian¡¯s terrifying pressure made the surrounding people¡¯s legs go soft. Xiao Changtian had used the system to check that these people did not have any strength at all. They were definitely just using their power to bully others! That was why Xiao Changtian dared to act like this in front of them. ¡°You¡¯d better cut the crap! Hurry up and bring over four million gold coins! Otherwise, none of you will leave this place alive today.¡± Facing Xiao Changtian¡¯s threat, that person quickly compromised. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright, give it to him immediately! Give it to me immediately!¡± ¡°Xiao Liu, go get the four million gold coins, quick! Go as fast as you can.¡± Although that person didn¡¯t know why a master like Xiao Changtian only wanted four million gold coins. However, he did not dare to disobey. ¡°Come¡­ It¡¯s here, this¡­ This is 4,000,000 gold coins, please take a look.¡± After a while, that person took out four million gold coins. ¡°Humph!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the four million gold coins and his anger finally subsided. These mercenary groups relied on the fact that they were from a large sect, so they bullied the weak and feared the strong. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s satisfied back, these people finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and collapsed on the ground. ¡°Damn it, how is that a mortal! He was obviously an expert who was hiding his strength!¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s close the door quickly! Something big was going to happen next.¡± Regarding Xiao Changtian¡¯s matter, they could only let it go. Xiao Changtian returned to Star Town with satisfaction. At this moment, in the Demon Race. Everyone in the Demon Race was looking at that person respectfully in the hall. ¡°Mo Yan, tell me, what¡¯s the situation?¡± The black-robed man above looked at everyone present with a terrifying pressure. ¡°Also, why hasn¡¯t the Demon Lord woken up yet?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, you should know that we encountered a person called Xiao Changtian on our way to resurrect the Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Because of that Xiao Changtian, the Demon Lord almost couldn¡¯t wake up, and it took him three months to recover.¡± ¡°As for us, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to last for more than three months. That¡¯s why we invited you back.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at his senior brother and listed Xiao Changtian¡¯s crimes one by one. ¡°You trash, you can¡¯t even deal with Xiao Changtian. What did the Demon Lord raise you for?¡± After his senior brother heard this, he looked at all the demons present with disdain. ¡°But¡­ Senior Brother, you don¡¯t know. I estimate that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength can reach the strength of your space.¡± After all, he had sent so many experts over, but none of them were Xiao Changtian¡¯s match. Therefore, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had reason to suspect that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength had long surpassed Saint Emperor. ¡°Haha! Mo Yan, I hope you won¡¯t lie to me about this. How could there be someone so powerful on this continent? You¡¯re simply talking nonsense.¡± His senior brother, on the other hand, had a look of disbelief. This was because the entire continent was suppressed. It was simply impossible to break through to Saint Emperor. And now, Mo Yan actually said that it had reached the strength of their space. It was simply nonsense. ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t doubt it. Anyway, no matter how strong the people we send out are, no one can do anything to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see the strength of that Xiao Changtian.¡± They did not know how to explain this to their senior brother in front of them. According to common sense, this was very impossible. However, he had appeared just like that. ¡°I thought it was important for you to summon me back. It seems that this matter is not that urgent. However, since both of you are here, I will help you deal with Xiao Changtian.¡± It just so happened that he could still wait here for the Demon Lord to wake up. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother! Thank you, Senior Brother!¡± Xiao Changtian was going to die! ¡°Oh right, Demon God, why haven¡¯t the people you sent back yet?¡± Chapter 1032 - Chapter 1032: Time to Go Back (1) Chapter 1032: Time to Go Back (1) At this moment, a tense atmosphere enveloped the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°How is it? Has Senior returned?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had not slept for days and nights because of the matter with the demons. ¡°Pavilion Master, Senior is almost at Stellar Town!¡± ¡°Quick, quickly go and ask what Senior¡¯s attitude is towards this matter. That person from the Demon Race has already arrived. If we continue to stand by and watch, I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯t be good!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking, he quickly disappeared from where he was. At this moment, the Glorious Star Tower was still filled with laughter. The people in the Glorious Star Tower did not seem to be affected by this incident. ¡°Aiya, Senior is back, Senior is back!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly walked in. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve waited so long for you!¡± The Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Master immediately went up to Xiao Changtian when he saw him. Seeing the Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian revealed an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯. The Scorching Sun Sect Master must have wanted to ask me for gold coins, but fortunately, I had earned enough this time. ¡°Hahaha, Leader of Scorching Sun Sect, here you go. This is what I promised you last time.¡± Xiao Changtian took out 1,000,000 gold coins without hesitation. With so many gold coins, it should be enough. ¡°Ah, Senior¡­This¡­¡± Senior, what¡¯s going on? Did he really not know what he wanted? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not enough?¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless when he saw the Sect Leader of Scorching Sun Sect¡¯s troubled expression. He had already taken out so much, but why was he still not satisfied? ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s just that, senior, actually, I also want an Ultraman.¡± In the end, the Scorching Sun Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but speak his mind. He wondered if Senior would be angry if he said so presumptuously. However, he was already prepared for his senior to be angry. ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. After a long time, the Scorching Sun Sect Master in front of him actually wanted that thing. What was going on? Was Ultraman¡¯s charm that great? ¡°Senior, if you¡¯re unwilling, just pretend I never said anything.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the Scorching Sun Sect Master felt a little regretful. It seems that Senior doesn¡¯t want to give it to me. ¡°No, I¡¯m too embarrassed to take out that tattered thing.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little helpless. Could Ultraman be as valuable as these gold coins? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Scorching Sun Sect Master¡¯s eyes lit up. No wonder senior didn¡¯t give it to me, it turns out that there¡¯s something better waiting for me. What the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect got was nothing more than trash. When the senior gave him this thing, he would definitely be able to surpass the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect! ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡± However, after searching for a long time, Xiao Changtian still could not find the last Ultraman. ¡°Uh, why don¡¯t I give you this?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t find Ultraman anymore, so he took out a Fire Child and handed it to the Scorching Sun Sect Leader. ¡°Good! Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± Looking at the Fire Child in his hand, the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect immediately smiled. The thing in his hand looked much more awesome than the Ultraman of the sect master of the Starry Sky Sect! Shortly after the leader of the Scorching Sun Sect left, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets ran over in a panic. ¡°Senior, senior, you¡¯re finally back.¡± After the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets saw Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t stay any longer and immediately asked. ¡°Senior, you weren¡¯t hurt because of this, right?¡± According to the information from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the main purpose of the Demon Race was to deal with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ah?¡± Looking at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Xiao Changtian paused for a second and immediately understood. ¡°You mean those people? Those people are just trash. Hehe, he probably went back to cultivate for a few hundred years.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know that the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was talking about the Demon Race. He had thought that they were asking him about the four million yuan. After all, the Secret Pavilion was a major intelligence agency. He knew that his mission this time was not difficult. ¡°Then¡­ Was that really trash? ¡°But according to our understanding, that person has a huge background and is very powerful.¡± ¡°Aiya, Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, don¡¯t worry. Those are just rumors. What powerful strength and background? You¡¯re just scaring yourselves.¡± How could Xiao Changtian not know that they were a Divine Feather Sect mercenary group? Although the Divine Feather Sect was the second largest sect in the Jade Nether Kingdom, it could not be considered the most powerful. Besides, those people were just bullying others. ¡°But, Senior, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will really come looking for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they come knocking on my door, I¡¯m not afraid at all. In my eyes, they are just ants.¡± Looking at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart warmed. She didn¡¯t expect him to care about her so much. He was really a good person. However, since he was able to scare them into taking out gold coins this time, he was naturally not afraid that they would come looking for him. ¡°With your words, I can rest assured!¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion nodded at Xiao Changtian and immediately went back to report to the Pavilion Master of the Prophecy Pavilion. At this moment, the few Demon Race people in the Glorious Star Tower were still immersed in the joy of cultivation and were unwilling to leave. ¡°Ya! We¡¯ve been here for so long, it¡¯s time to go back, right?¡± Saint One suddenly felt that they seemed to have forgotten something. ¡°Ya! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed. Perhaps Lord Demon Flame¡¯s senior brother had already arrived!¡± ¡°Hiss! Then let¡¯s not stay here anymore. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± After Saint One and Saint Two reacted, they quickly packed their things and went back. The other Holy Maidens also reacted to this scene. Thus, these people all rushed over to the demon race¡¯s place one after another. At this moment, in the Demon Race. ¡°The two of you actually came back! I went with you. Where are the others?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at Saint One and Saint Two. ¡°Lord Mo Yan is wise! It¡¯s definitely not because we want to stay in that place. It was because Xiao Changtian was too terrifying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the two of us being quick-witted, I¡¯m afraid we would have ended up like those Holy Maidens.¡± When they were having fun, they accidentally discovered the fragments of the saintesses. Therefore, they guessed that those saintesses must have been killed. However, they wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that they were having fun at Glorious Star Restaurant. Chapter 1033 - Chapter 1033: Attacking the Jade Nether Kingdom (1) Chapter 1033: Attacking the Jade Nether Kingdom (1) ¡°Lord Demon God! Lord Demonic Flame!¡± At this moment, the few Saintesses behind him also returned. ¡°Well, actually, we can testify to the fact that Saint One and Saint Two are here! If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Changtian being so cunning, we would have come back long ago.¡± On the way back, they realized that something was wrong. However, given the current situation, he could only quickly shirk the responsibility. ¡°Mo Yan, it seems that Xiao Changtian is panicking!¡± After hearing these people¡¯s words, the Demon God Saintess did not pursue the matter. ¡°Hahaha, that Xiao Changtian must be scared! Otherwise, it would be impossible to detain these people.¡± Hearing the Saintess¡¯s warning, Demonic Flame Sacred Lord reacted. ¡°Hahaha, this is great news! Go and tell Senior Brother.¡± Not long after, his senior brother found out about this matter. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. What kind of powerful person can there be in this place? Aren¡¯t you just scaring yourselves?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Senior Brother, your name is still useful!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame could almost see Xiao Changtian kneeling on the ground and begging for forgiveness. At this moment, in the Glorious Star Tower. After the Scorching Sun Sect Master left, all the people of the Dark Void Sect came to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Eh? It¡¯s you. Why are you here?¡± When he saw Bai Sujia, Xiao Changtian was stunned. ¡°Plop!¡± ¡°Senior, it was my bad attitude towards you in the Ten Thousand Spirit Valley. Please forgive me!¡± In the past few days in the Glorious Star Tower, the people of the Dark Void Sect had thoroughly felt Xiao Changtian¡¯s power. Because even the commonly used kitchen utensils in the Glorious Star Restaurant were top-notch artifacts. Moreover, it was said that those were just some useless junk that Xiao Changtian had casually given them. ¡°Oh my god, what are you doing? Hurry up and get up. I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Xiao Changtian was startled by Bai Sujia. Why was this girl like this? ¡°Senior, she should apologize to you. It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t discipline her well enough that she treated you so badly.¡± At this moment, the sect master of the Dark Void Sect said respectfully to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your daughter. But you don¡¯t have to be like this. You¡¯re too polite.¡± After all, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart, Bai Sujia was considered a good person. She didn¡¯t expect that her father would come to apologize just because this girl¡¯s attitude towards her wasn¡¯t very good. It seemed that there were still some cultivators with quality! ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t the few of us stay and help you take care of the things in your Glorious Star Restaurant?¡± Because of the Scorching Sun Sect Master¡¯s words, these people did not take out the artifacts. After all, what Senior did not lack the most was these things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help here. We don¡¯t need any pay. The other reason was to avoid our enemies.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Dark Void Sect¡¯s sect master said sincerely. Originally, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want them to stay. However, when he heard that they didn¡¯t want to be paid, Xiao Changtian immediately changed his mind. Then, he heard that he still had to hide from his enemies. It seemed that this family was not doing well. ¡°Then you guys can stay for now.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at these people and walked towards the courtyard. Since the debt had been paid off, he could rest for a few days. Now that he had found half of the spirit tree seeds, the remaining half should not be difficult to find. He would just relax for a few days. At this moment, in the Jade Nether Kingdom. The white tiger stood beside the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king. ¡°Everyone, this time, the arrival of that great figure from the Demon Race is very likely to make a move against our Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king stood there with a solemn expression. ¡°Therefore, I gathered everyone here to inform everyone to be on guard!¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much about this because I¡¯ve already invited Mister White.¡± Looking at the white tiger beside him, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king was relieved and nodded. ¡°But, Ruler, this Mister White doesn¡¯t seem very strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that we still have to rely on him to speak for the Jade Nether Kingdom?¡± Faced with the white tiger beside the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king, these people voiced their doubts. He wondered where the King had found such a person. ¡± You may not know that his master is a senior!¡±¡± In the face of these people¡¯s doubts, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King shut their mouths with a single sentence. ¡°What? His master was actually that senior!¡± ¡°That senior! Hiss!¡± After hearing this, the expressions of those who had looked down on him earlier all changed. No one had expected him to have such an identity. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too surprised. Even if that demon comes, this Mister Bai will settle it for us. However, Mister White had his conditions.¡± ¡°That is, you must let Mister White meet the guardian beasts of your sects.¡± And white tiger in order to make a name for himself, also very distressed. However, he did not expect his master¡¯s name to be so useful. Therefore, he was prepared to stay here for a while longer and conquer all the divine beasts in these sects. Then, he went to the next place. ¡°What is it? Meet our sect¡¯s guardian beast?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± This was because the guardian divine beasts of each sect could be considered a sect¡¯s private matter. ¡°If he can really protect us, we¡¯ll let him see us!¡± In the end, the sect leader of an unknown sect said loudly. ¡°Cough, don¡¯t worry about this matter. It¡¯s just a mere Mo clan. I usually don¡¯t even take it seriously.¡± As for that demon, the white tiger did not take it to heart at all. He knew that the demon came from that space. However, even if he came from there, the white tiger could deal with him with ease. ¡°This person is too exaggerated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How is that possible?¡± ¡°However, since the Ruler trusts him so much, we can only trust him for the time being.¡± Most of the people present still did not believe White Tiger¡¯s appearance. However, this person was that senior¡¯s man after all, so they did not dare to show too much. At this moment, within the Demon Race, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s senior brother, Mo Jin, was discussing something. ¡°That Xiao Changtian is just a piece of trash.¡± Looking at the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord and the Demonic God Saintess, Mo Jin made his plans. ¡°With our current situation, let¡¯s just take down the Jade Nether Kingdom first. The two of you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Hahaha, then we¡¯ll congratulate Senior Brother for winning the first battle!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and the others were 100% assured about the Devil Seal. Just wait and see! Chapter 1034 - Chapter 1034: Go to Hell (1) Chapter 1034: Go to Hell (1) Within the Demon Race. Mo Jin looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and laughed. ¡°Hurry up and inform the Jade Nether Kingdom that I¡¯ll be there soon! If their king kneels down to welcome me, I will try to be lenient with them.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± At this moment, in order to save time, the white tiger was following the Effulgent Ancestor to the Effulgent Sect¡¯s Guardian Divine Beast. ¡°Hahaha, Mr. White, I wonder how Senior has been recently?¡± Forefather Effulgent asked as he walked beside the white tiger. ¡°Master has been doing well as usual these few days.¡± ¡°Hiss, does that mean that you¡¯ve been with Senior all this time, Mr. White?¡± When he heard this, Patriarch Effulgent¡¯s eyes darted around. Since this Mister White has always been with Senior, it means that he has a close relationship with Senior. This was a big shot. He had to rope him in properly! ¡°My master is used to keeping a low profile. When there¡¯s nothing to do, don¡¯t ask me about him.¡± How could the white tiger not know what this old man was up to? However, a low-key person like Master didn¡¯t like these people looking for him for no reason. It was better for him to talk less nonsense with him. At this moment, Lord Yaoming had just received news from the Demon Race and had yet to summon the White Tiger. The demons had already come to find him. ¡°Hmm? The message had already been sent out, and now that I¡¯m here, there¡¯s actually no sign of welcome at all.¡± Standing outside the Jade Nether Kingdom, Mo Jin¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Since their country is so unyielding, I want to see what kind of strength these people have.¡± With that, Mo Jin stepped inside. Not long after, the Devil Seal appeared in front of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King. ¡°The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, I presume you must be the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King.¡± This gave the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King a fright. The demon in front of him had actually appeared in front of him without any warning. One had to know that the defenses of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s imperial palace could be considered the most powerful in the entire continent. If someone barged in without permission, they would definitely be blasted into a pile of dregs. And now, this person¡¯s strength was already so strong that he could arrive in front of him silently. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re that big shot from the Demon Race!¡± Looking at the Devil Seal in front of him, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King felt a little panicked. ¡°Hehe, I came here today to tell you that if you take the initiative to give up the Jade Nether Kingdom, I can spare your lives.¡± ¡°However, if you want to defend it, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± This was because Mo Jin was confident that he alone could wipe out everyone in this country. No matter how many experts there were in this country, they would not be able to withstand a light blow from the magic seal. ¡°Hehe, you want us to surrender? You must be dreaming! Let me tell you, our Jade Nether Kingdom has found a helper. Mister White isn¡¯t afraid of you at all!¡± Faced with the threat of this person before him, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had a face that would rather die than submit. Since Mister White had said it, he had to trust Mister White. ¡°Not afraid of me at all? Hehe, you¡¯re joking with me here.¡± After hearing the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s words, Mo Jin could not help but laugh out loud. There was actually someone on this continent who said that they were not afraid of him. It was simply ridiculous. ¡°Then let me see who is not afraid of me!¡± After Mo Jin finished speaking, he grabbed the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King by the neck. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you first. I¡¯ll deal with the rest one by one.¡± When he finished speaking, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King immediately breathed his last. Fortunately, at the last moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King crushed the jade tube hidden in his sleeve. ¡°You! You actually killed our country¡¯s ruler!¡± Immediately, many people immediately blocked the entire hall. ¡°You bastard! He actually killed our country¡¯s ruler! We¡¯re going to be irreconcilable with you.¡± He looked at the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King lying on the ground without any signs of life. Everyone present was incomparably furious. ¡°Yo, I was going to look for you guys, but I didn¡¯t expect you to come by yourself. However, this is exactly what I want. Today, none of you who came can think of leaving.¡± ¡°Humph! You¡¯re simply daydreaming! I don¡¯t think you can leave today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let me tell you, this time the king invited Mister White.¡± ¡°Mister White, dealing with you is child¡¯s play.¡± Faced with the threat of the Devil Seal, none of the people present panicked. Because before this, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king had already mentally prepared them. ¡°Hahaha, then you can ask Mr. White to come now. I want to see just how capable he is.¡± He had just killed the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king, and the Mister White they were talking about had yet to arrive. What did this mean? It meant that Mister White was just a liar, trying to trick these cultivators who didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s right. Where is Mr. White now?¡± ¡°Could it be that our country¡¯s ruler has really encountered a swindler?¡± Devil Seal¡¯s words stunned many people present. That¡¯s right. Now that their king was dead, Mister White was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Hahaha, ignorant cultivators, you will pay the price for your ignorance.¡± After Mo Jin finished speaking, a huge hand reached out to the top of everyone¡¯s heads. In an instant, these people felt an invisible pressure descend on their heads. ¡°Bang!¡± I only saw that in an instant, all these people all knelt down because of that huge pressure. ¡°Damn it, our King must have been played by that Mister White.¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for! I feel like I don¡¯t even have the strength to resist.¡± ¡°You demon! Even if we become ghosts, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± The people kneeling on the ground were all in despair. ¡°You talk too much. Go to hell!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± However, right at this moment, a beam of light fiercely struck Mo Jin¡¯s hand. The huge hand that the Devil Seal was about to press down on was pulled back fiercely because of this attack. ¡°Tsk, a puny little mo actually dares to spout nonsense in a place under my protection! You¡¯re simply overestimating yourself.¡± At this moment, the white tiger slowly walked over from afar. ¡°Mister White! It was Mister White! Mister White didn¡¯t run away.¡± Seeing the white tiger slowly walking over, everyone¡¯s faces once again showed surprise. She had thought that he was a scammer, but she did not expect him to really come! ¡°Hehe, you must be the Mister White they were talking about.¡± Looking at the white tiger, Mo Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed. The attack just now was only because he was not paying attention and was hit by him. Chapter 1035 - Chapter 1035: Not My Match (1) Chapter 1035: Not My Match (1) ¡°Trash, you¡¯re no match for me. Dealing with you is just a waste of time.¡± The white tiger looked at the devil seal in front of it impatiently. ¡°This¡­ He¡¯s too exaggerated.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. White. He came from that space.¡± ¡°No matter what, no one here can deal with him, right?¡± These people did not quite believe White Tiger¡¯s words. Although that expert was very powerful, Mister White called him master. However, after all, that expert was not dealing with the demons from that space. Now that White Tiger had said such words, these people only felt that he was exaggerating. ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you see what true strength is!¡± In an instant, the demonic seal disappeared on the spot. In the next second, the magic seal appeared in front of the white tiger. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Mo Jin¡¯s fist smashed toward the White Tiger¡¯s chest. ¡°Tsk.¡± However, in the next second, Mo Jin¡¯s eyes widened. This was because his fist, which was filled with power, was actually easily received by the white tiger. ¡°Why¡­What was going on? How did this happen?¡± Mo Jin looked at his fist in disbelief. How could there be anyone on this continent who could withstand a punch from him? ¡°Ignorant.¡± After the white tiger finished speaking, it enlarged its hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Instantly, the Devil Seal let out a miserable cry. ¡°Damn it!¡± After sensing the danger, Forbidden Magic did not think twice and instantly used its teleportation skill. In an instant, the magic seal in front of him disappeared. ¡°Tsk, a little trash. Since he ran away, I can¡¯t be bothered to chase after him.¡± The white tiger looked at the place where the devil seal disappeared in disdain. This scene made everyone present so shocked that they were speechless. ¡°This¡­ Is this true?¡± ¡°Am I not seeing things?¡± Just now, the Devil Seal had been so aggressive that it had even killed their country ruler. In the end, he had actually disappeared on the spot in an instant. This¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the expert from that space? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your king.¡± After White Tiger finished speaking, he walked to the side of the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, who should have been dead. ¡°Buzz.¡± Not long after, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Hiss! This¡­ This is simply too terrifying!¡± ¡°This old man, this old man has never seen the art of reviving the dead! He had actually met her here today.¡± ¡°Mister White is too powerful.¡± This scene completely convinced everyone present. Meanwhile, Mo Jin, who had returned to the Demon Race, was panting heavily. ¡°Senior Brother! Senior Brother! You¡¯re back! The Jade Nether Kingdom must have been settled!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I know that you¡¯re so powerful. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of minutes to resolve the Jade Nether Kingdom?¡± When Sacred Lord Demonic Flame saw the return of the seal, he immediately smiled and welcomed them. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Jin glared at him. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame asked as she watched Mo Jin walk away. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s just a small Jade Nether Kingdom. It¡¯s impossible for senior brother to run into a wall there.¡± The Demon God Saintess was also very confused. His senior brother should not have such an expression. ¡°Let¡¯s put the Jade Nether Kingdom matter aside for now. My condition hasn¡¯t been too good recently. He should deal with Xiao Changtian first.¡± After a short while, the Forbidden Devil suddenly spoke. He had never expected that such a powerful person would appear in the Jade Nether Kingdom. Did that person come from the same place as him? Otherwise, how could he have such powerful strength? Since he couldn¡¯t touch the Jade Nether Kingdom for the time being, he would first deal with the Xiao Changtian mentioned by Mo Yan and Mo Shen. He did not believe that there would be a second person on this continent who could defeat him. The news of the demonic seal being taken away instantly spread to the Prophecy Pavilion. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that Senior really doesn¡¯t take that person seriously!¡± When the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion heard this news, he could not help but smile. He had originally thought that Senior would be more or less nervous because of that demon. He didn¡¯t expect that Senior didn¡¯t even take that demon seriously. This attack on the Jade Nether Kingdom had actually caused him to be defeated by a senior¡¯s pet and return dejectedly. This was simply too laughable. ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t need to pay too much attention to this matter. Since Senior has already taken care of everything, then we¡¯ll just wait to see the demons make a fool of themselves.¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian was lying in the courtyard, lazily basking in the sun. ¡°How good would it be if I didn¡¯t have a mission? Although my strength isn¡¯t strong, I¡¯m still a big boss now. Moreover, I have someone to protect me.¡± In fact, if there was no system, Xiao Changtian felt that this kind of life was quite good. At that moment, within the Demon Race. After the magic seal was repaired, they once again embarked on their journey. This time, he arrived at Starry Town very quickly. However, this time, he did not plan to go to the Jade Nether Kingdom like last time. This time, he had specially disguised himself as a mortal. He would first go to the Glorious Star Restaurant to see what the situation was before making the rest of his plans. ¡­ ¡°Hey, sir, please don¡¯t stand in the middle and block the way, okay?¡± However, just as Mo Jin stood straight in the Glorious Star Restaurant and observed the situation around him. A voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You! Do you know who I am?¡± Mo Jin looked impatiently at the white beast who had just spoken. This guy actually dared to say that he was blocking the way in the middle. Was he tired of living? ¡°Ahaha, this customer, if you have a VIP reservation, then you can go directly to the second floor.¡± The white beast had been in the Glorious Star Restaurant for a long time and had seen all kinds of guests. The white beast had seen many of such creatures before. ¡°You!¡± However, just as the magic seal was about to unleash its power, it suddenly remembered that it had disguised itself as a mortal. Since he was a mortal, this person in front of him would definitely not be able to guess his identity. ¡°Forget it, what did you mean by feeding my ass?¡± When the white beast heard this, he smiled and explained,¡±It¡¯s a VIP room. Sir, do you need it?¡± If you need it, I can bring you up now.¡± Looking at the person in front of him dressed luxuriously, although his strength seemed to be that of a mortal, he definitely had money in his pocket. ¡°Then you can go over to me.¡± This time, he wanted to observe the strength of these people. ¡°By the way, where is your boss now?¡± ¡°Uh, this customer, we can¡¯t reveal the boss¡¯s location for the time being unless you have an appointment.¡± Chapter 1036 - Chapter 1036: Xiao Changtian Was Finished (1) Chapter 1036: Xiao Changtian Was Finished (1) ¡°Why do you have so many rules here?¡± Impatience appeared on Mo Jin¡¯s face once again. ¡°Alright, you can leave first.¡± Because of the lesson from last time, the Devil Seal did not dare to be as arrogant as before. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was lying in the courtyard, thought of the three pets he had chased away. ¡°I wonder how the three of them are doing? Could something have happened?¡± Although Xiao Changtian had chased the three of them away, he was still full of affection for them. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want any accidents to happen to them. He let them out this time because he wanted to gain some experience. ¡°System, do you know what¡¯s going on with the three of them?¡± ¡°Ding! Host, do you want to know?¡± ¡°Nonsense, if I didn¡¯t want to know, why would I ask you?¡± ¡°Ding! The system can provide the host with a free teleportation opportunity. The host can successfully teleport within five kilometers of one of them.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Chang Tian sat up straight. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative to give me a free meal after such a long time.¡± This really shocked Xiao Changtian. However, Xiao Changtian changed his mind. The three of them were probably in the back of the mountain. The system said that they were five kilometers away. Perhaps after the teleportation, he would still be in the small courtyard. Xiao Changtian sneered after he thought it through. ¡°Then send me there. Let me see where you can send me to.¡± ¡°Ding! There will be a delay in this teleportation. Please wait patiently.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head disapprovingly. It seemed that the system was making fun of him. At this moment, after observing the magic seal on the second floor of the Glorious Star Restaurant, he did not find the most powerful person. ¡°Humph! Xiao Changtian, do you really think I can¡¯t find you just because you¡¯re hiding?¡± Before the Devil Seal came, he had made ample preparations. He knew that other than the Glorious Star Tower, Xiao Changtian also had his own small courtyard. Since he was not here now, he must be in his small courtyard. Without hesitation, Mo Jin quickly moved toward the courtyard. After waiting for a while, Xiao Changtian, who didn¡¯t see the system¡¯s reaction, sneered again. ¡°I knew this thing of yours was unreliable.¡± However, at this moment, the Devil Seal appeared at the entrance of the small courtyard. ¡°Cough, I think you must be Xiao Changtian.¡± Mo Jin didn¡¯t care and swaggered in. He had been watching from afar, and Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look that powerful. Although he could not see through his cultivation, Mo Jin felt that his strength was not that strong. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he saw how arrogant Mo Jin was. Why did this person look so annoying? ¡°You don¡¯t need to care who I am. You just need to know that I¡¯m here today to take your life.¡± Mo Jin looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. In his heart, he thought that Mo Yan and Mo Shen were really trash. Such trash was actually worth his time. He had to teach them a good lesson when he went back. ¡°Hehe, I think you¡¯re just an idiot.¡± Although Xiao Changtian had a good temper, he wouldn¡¯t let others bully him like this. The man in front of him wanted to take his life the moment he came up. How could he tolerate this? ¡°Bang!¡± However, Mo Jin didn¡¯t waste any time and instantly attacked Xiao Changtian. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to charge forward fearlessly, he disappeared from where he was. ¡°Hahaha! I thought you were really strong! In the end, I didn¡¯t even have the chance to use all my strength in this attack, and there was already no smoke left!¡± Looking at the place where Xiao Changtian disappeared, Mo Jin revealed a disdainful smile. ¡°This kind of thing is still worth the Demonic Flame and the Demon God wasting so much time. Hehe, just a piece of trash.¡± Mo Jin, who was in a good mood, didn¡¯t stay in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard for long. He quickly flew back to the demons. Xiao Changtian, who had been teleported to the Jade Nether Kingdom, was furious. ¡°F * ck! What a system you have. You didn¡¯t teleport earlier or later, but you chose to teleport when I was fighting with him. Do you really think I can¡¯t beat him?¡± Xiao Changtian shouted angrily at the system. That fellow had already provoked him like this, and he had run away just like that. Wasn¡¯t this clearly letting others know that he was a coward? ¡°Ding! This is your own choice, Host. You said you wanted to teleport, and I¡¯m just carrying out a mission. Besides, didn¡¯t I say before that there will be a delay in this teleportation?¡± Facing Xiao Changtian¡¯s anger, the system was very innocent. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really good!¡± This made Xiao Changtian, who was already angry, even angrier. ¡°But why does this place look so familiar?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little confused as he looked at the noisy scene around him. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this the Jade Nether Kingdom? Why did you send me here? System, you¡¯re not playing tricks, are you?¡± How could Xiao Changtian believe the animals he released? To be able to run so far and come to this place. ¡°Ding! The system was 100% sure that one of them was here, and in the palace of the Jade Nether Kingdom.¡± Xiao Changtian felt relieved when he heard that it was in the palace. Since he didn¡¯t know who was in the palace, it meant that he didn¡¯t come here by himself. It must have been someone from the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s imperial family who went to the back of their mountain and watched as they were pitifully picked up and brought home to be raised. ¡°Sigh, what a worrisome thing. Let¡¯s hurry up and bring him home.¡± Since he was already here, he had to find who it was. After all, those were the little animals given by the stingy system. He had raised them for such a long time and had developed feelings for them. On the other side, Mo Jin happily returned to the demon race. ¡°Senior Brother, looking at you¡­Is it resolved?¡± This time, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame carefully observed the demonic seal, not letting go of any expression on his face. ¡°Hahaha, Demonic Flame, it¡¯s just a small piece of trash. You guys actually dealt with it for so long. I have to say, the Demon Lord has nurtured you, but in the end, you¡¯re not up to par at all!¡± Looking at the devil god and devil flame in front of him, Mo Jin could not help but teach. ¡°Senior Brother, you said that we are too disappointing.¡± Although the two of them were lectured by him like this, they were still overjoyed. That was because Xiao Changtian, who had been a headache for the Demon Race for so long, had finally been dealt with. This was simply a joyous occasion! Chapter 1037 - Chapter 1037: Three Months (1) Chapter 1037: Three Months (1) Within the Jade Underworld Kingdom. Xiao Changtian spent a lot of effort to reach the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s palace. Because last time, Xiao Changtian left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have any interactions with them. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to bribe the guard before he came in. ¡°I wonder where that guy is?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to start searching, Patriarch Divine Feather suddenly walked towards him. ¡°Hiss! Wasn¡¯t that the old man from last time?¡± Patriarch Divine Feather had received a summons from the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, saying that he had something extremely important to attend to and that he needed to make a trip there personally. However, he did not expect to run into the kid from last time in the Imperial Palace. ¡°You! Stop! Why are you here? Do you know what this place is?¡± The moment Divine Feather saw Xiao Changtian, he immediately called out to him. ¡°Why do you care why I¡¯m here? Of course, I¡¯m here to do something.¡± Xiao Changtian was furious when he thought of the previous incident. This old man was in cahoots with those people and was not a good person. ¡°Hehe, you actually dare to be so arrogant in the Jade Kingdom¡¯s imperial palace.¡± ¡°Men! Quickly arrest this person who broke into the palace and put him in jail!¡± As soon as Patriarch Divine Feather finished speaking, many soldiers surged out from the surroundings. ¡°F * ck! You old fogey! You¡¯re simply being unreasonable!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that this time, it was for real. If it was just him alone, he could still handle it. But now, there were so many soldiers. He was not their match. ¡°Hurry up and suppress him. If you disturb the Ruler, none of you will be able to escape.¡± With a single command from Patriarch Divine Feather, these soldiers surrounded Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright! You will regret this!¡± As Desolate Changtian reluctantly followed the soldiers, he glared at Forefather Divine Feather. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ll never be able to get out of prison. Do you really think that every dog has its day?¡± Patriarch Divine Feather, on the other hand, gave him a disdainful look before walking towards the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s main hall. When Forefather Divine Feather arrived at the main hall, he discovered that the white tiger was already waiting there. ¡°Mister White, could it be that it¡¯s already our sect¡¯s turn?¡± The moment Forefather Divine Feather saw the white tiger, he immediately ran over like a lackey. ¡°Yes, you are the last one left. When you are done, I will prepare to leave.¡± Although White Tiger was very busy these two days, he was also very bored. That was because they were the guardian divine beasts of the sect. As soon as he went over, those divine beasts willingly submitted. In other words, it only took two days for the White Tiger to conquer the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s divine beast. And these divine beasts were the most precious things of these sects. Controlling these divine beasts was equivalent to controlling these sects. At this moment, the demons. Mo Jin was discussing the plan with Mo Shen and Mo Yan. He was prepared to bring some demons with him and take down the Jade Nether Kingdom in two days. As for Mo Yan and Mo Shen, their biggest threat, Xiao Changtian, had already been resolved. Then the remaining Jade Nether Kingdom would not be a problem at all. Except for Mister White, who suddenly appeared. ¡°Sir Devil Flame, I heard that Mister White from the Jade Nether Kingdom is leaving today.¡± At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°Hahaha, the heavens are on my side. I didn¡¯t expect Mister White to leave so soon. Then our plan will definitely go smoothly this time.¡± The magic seal had been thinking about how to deal with Mister White. Unexpectedly, he did not have to think about it anymore. ¡°Haha, Senior Brother, then we¡¯ll congratulate you first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, senior brother. This time, no matter what, we¡¯ll definitely win.¡± ¡­ At that time, in the Jade Underworld Kingdom¡¯s prison. Xiao Changtian squatted in the corner of the cell with a gloomy face. ¡°Damn it, that old man is from the Divine Feather Sect. Good heavens, I¡¯ll remember your Divine Feather Sect now!¡± No wonder Shen Zhong was bullied there. It turned out that the people from the Divine Feather Sect were not good people. ¡°System, can you give me another teleportation so that I can send it out?¡± ¡°Ding! This skill had a cooldown of three months.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Three months? He had finally thought of resting for a few days, but in the end, he had to do this. ¡°Hey, little brother, I don¡¯t know how you got in.¡± At this moment, the old man who was squatting at the side slowly crawled to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Uh, haha, I came here purely out of luck.¡± Thinking of that old man, Xiao Changtian got angry. ¡°Unlucky? Little brother, those who can be locked in here have committed unforgivable crimes. You¡¯re too unlucky.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to bother with the old man in front of him. ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t look at me like this. Back then, when I was outside, I was a big shot. If it wasn¡¯t for the accident, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state now.¡± After saying this, the old man suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Let me tell you a secret. I have people outside. The Devil Race is about to attack the Jade Nether Kingdom. At that time, we can take advantage of the chaos to escape.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t interested in what he said. However, when he heard that he could get out, Xiao Changtian immediately perked up. ¡°Oh, brother, I wonder if this news is reliable?¡± ¡°Aiya, little brother, just believe me. I have people outside. This news is 100% reliable.¡± ¡°Haha, little brother, when you go out, you can follow me. Although my strength isn¡¯t very strong, it won¡¯t be a problem for me to deal with their Divine Feather Sect.¡± That old man had been here for so many years, and no one was willing to speak to him at all. Today, he had finally met someone who could talk. How could he let go of this opportunity? ¡°What can you do to Forefather Divine Feather?¡± ¡°Haha, forget about Forefather Divine Feather. After I get out, the Divine Feather Sect will be destroyed by them.¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian and said passionately. ¡°Little brother, from the looks of it, you were locked up by that Divine Feather ancestor, right?¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at the giant and nodded. ¡°Little brother, I knew that Forefather Divine Feather wasn¡¯t a good person. Don¡¯t worry, as long as you follow me, I¡¯ll help you kill him!¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless in the face of the old man¡¯s enthusiasm. If this old man was really so powerful, why would he be locked up here? He should just wait and see when he could find an opportunity to escape. Chapter 1038 - Chapter 1038: There Is Heavens Will in the Unknowns (1) Chapter 1038: There Is Heaven¡¯s Will in the Unknowns (1) Before the White Tiger left, the demons did not release any news of attacking the Jade Nether Kingdom. Therefore, the people of the Jade Nether Kingdom did not know what kind of disaster would befall them after the White Tiger left. At this moment, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king and his party were sending off the white tiger. ¡°Mr. Bai, if you¡¯re free, you should come often.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Radiant Sect welcomes you at any time.¡± ¡°Us too, us too. We welcome you as a guest at any time.¡± Most of the people who watched the white tiger¡¯s back view passionately were also very reluctant to part with it. After all, the benefits of interacting with such a powerful being were self-evident. ¡°Alright, since Mister White has left, don¡¯t forget to come to the hall tomorrow to discuss our defense.¡± Before the White Tiger left, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King had specially asked. What if that demon dared to come here again? After White Tiger heard this, he replied that it was fate. Actually, White Tiger did not want to answer this question. After he left, the Jade Nether Kingdom had nothing to do with him anymore. He didn¡¯t have to waste so much time meddling in other people¡¯s business. On the other side, the demons were also fully prepared to set off tomorrow. This was because the Jade Nether Kingdom could be considered the largest and most powerful country on this continent. If they could take down this country, it would be equivalent to ruling half of the continent. The remaining small countries would definitely not dare to struggle. Therefore, they had to take down the Jade Nether Kingdom this time! The next day arrived very quickly. Just as the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king gathered these people to discuss matters, the demons had already set off. ¡°Reporting, Country Ruler, bad news, bad news!¡± ¡°What is it? Hurry up and tell me! Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re discussing the right thing?¡± Seeing that person act so rashly, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King could not help but berate him. ¡°No! The Devil Race, that Devil Race is attacking with the Devil Race. They are at the city gate now!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon hearing this, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King immediately stood up from his stool. At the same time, a bolt of lightning struck his mind. The thing he was most afraid of had come. ¡°How¡­How could this be? I didn¡¯t expect that demon to dare to come again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He hadn¡¯t expected that he would still remember the last time Mister White had beaten him up.¡± ¡°But what should we do now that Mister White is gone?¡± For a moment, the hall was in chaos. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Mister White said before he left that there¡¯s always fate. This means that we won¡¯t be hurt this time.¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king consoled everyone on the stage. ¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s heaven¡¯s will in the dark? Hahaha, what a joke!¡± At this moment, the Devil Seal appeared on the square outside the hall. ¡°Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, today is the day your Jade Nether Kingdom dies. All of you little trash, come out quickly.¡± Mo Jin, who was standing in the middle of the square, looked at the people who had come out of the hall with excitement. In fact, he was not a big deal in that space. It could even be said that they were the weakest. However, it was different here. Even if he was trash there, there was almost no one on this continent who could deal with him. And he couldn¡¯t find a chance to practice at that place. Looking at these people, Mo Jin felt that he could finally torture these people to his heart¡¯s content. ¡°Damn it, why is he here again!¡± ¡°Now that Mister White is gone, what should we do?¡± This was because they had all witnessed the strength of the demonic seal in front of them last time. Other than Mister White, none of them were his match. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be arrogant anymore!¡± The Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s king stared at the demonic seal before him with a solemn expression. He trusted Mister White. He believed that even if the magic seal came, it wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. However, in the next second, the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King felt his body lighten. In an instant, he arrived in front of the demonic seal. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Bai guy to be so capable. You, a dead person, can actually be resurrected.¡± Mo Jin grabbed the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King by the neck. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait! Although Mister White had left, he had left a message. This time, you won¡¯t succeed no matter what!¡± ¡°Hahaha, won¡¯t you know if I¡¯ll succeed or not?¡± Mo Jin laughed out loud and snapped the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King¡¯s neck. As for the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s King, he closed his eyes once again. There was only one thought in his mind before he died, and that was, how did he die again? ¡°Country Ruler! Country Ruler!¡± Seeing this scene, those people in the distance were all furious. This Devil Seal was simply extremely arrogant! On the other side, after the magic seal arrived, all the soldiers in the prison rushed to the main hall. ¡°What happened? Was it really as the old man said?¡± Looking at the soldiers walking away, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with hope. ¡°Hahaha, this old man said that we would definitely be able to escape this time, Little Xiao! Hurry up and follow me!¡± After the old man finished speaking, he pulled Xiao Changtian and prepared to escape. ¡°Little Xiao, do you have any plans after we get out?¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. Xiao Changtian was prepared to go back first and then look for the spiritual tree seeds. Originally, he came here to look for his pet. He did not expect the system to tell him that his pet had left yesterday. This made Xiao Changtian¡¯s chest hurt again. Therefore, Xiao Changtian was prepared to go there immediately. ¡°Aiya, Little Xiao, why don¡¯t you follow me after we get out? Anyway, you¡¯re just a mortal. There are many people in our place who can protect you.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t finish, the old man continued. ¡°You have to know that if you go to our place, you won¡¯t have to worry for the rest of your life. Moreover, no one will dare to bully you in the future.¡± It was not easy for the old man to get a person to chat with. Although he was a mortal, it would definitely be good to kidnap him. ¡°Haha, brother, thank you for your kindness, but I still have something to do at home. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old man in front of him and smiled. He had been listening to this old man¡¯s words for the past few days, and his ears were about to get calluses. He did not want to stay with this old man in the future. ¡°Alright, this is my message jade slip. If you want to come and find me, let me know.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Little Xiao, there¡¯s only someone waiting for me outside. Take care!¡± After leaving, the old man disappeared in an instant. Xiao Changtian threw his message jade slip into the space and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Chapter 1039 - Chapter 1039: Thats a Senior (1) Chapter 1039: That¡¯s a Senior (1) After all, now that the Jade Nether Kingdom had heard that there was a war going on ahead, it was better for him to run as quickly as possible. ¡°F * ck, this road is actually blocked, and we have to go from the front!¡± Xiao Changtian looked angrily at the soldiers who surrounded the road. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Changtian then ran towards the road in the distance. At this moment, the Devil Seal was currently slaughtering people in the square. Against the cultivators of these sects, the Devil Seal did not show any mercy. ¡°Hahaha, from today onwards, your Jade Nether Kingdom belongs to my Demon Race!¡± Looking at how Mo Jin was killing wantonly. Whether it was the ancestor or the sect master standing in the distance, they could only watch his actions helplessly. Because they knew that even if they went up, nothing good would happen. Going up would only be sending him to his death. ¡°Hey, what should we do now? Wouldn¡¯t our Jade Nether Kingdom be finished this time?¡± When Patriarch Effulgent saw this scene, his heart turned cold. ¡°Sigh, Old Ancestor Effulgent, why don¡¯t we form an array and fight it out with him!¡± Patriarch Divine Feather suddenly suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right! Since we¡¯re going to die anyway, we might as well fight it out with him!¡± ¡°I agree. Even if we die, it¡¯s worth it. At least we fought him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Add me in too!¡± At this moment, the sect masters and cultivators of the other small sects all looked at the devilish restriction in the distance with indignation and excitement. ¡°Hiss, since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we make a decision!¡± ¡°Good! ¡°Let¡¯s form the Godslayer Great Array. Although we don¡¯t know if it will work on that demonic seal, we have to give it our all!¡± Seeing everyone working together, Patriarch Effulgent and the others were very touched. As for Xiao Changtian, he hurried and finally arrived at a place not far from the square. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so tired.¡± Xiao Changtian was not only running as fast as he could, but he was also constantly worried that there would be soldiers chasing after him. ¡°We should be able to reach it after passing through this square.¡± Looking at the people who were fighting to the death in the square, Xiao Changtian sighed. ¡°These people are really terrifying. I¡¯d better run quickly. Don¡¯t get me involved later.¡± However, when Xiao Changtian was halfway there, his eyes suddenly turned. He looked at the figure who was fighting in the middle of the square. ¡°Good heavens, isn¡¯t that the old man from last time?¡± Seeing that old man, Xiao Changtian¡¯s anger rose. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. I don¡¯t care! This grudge! What do you mean I want to take back the money? Because in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, this crazy old man was not a good person. Since he wanted to take his life, he would let him know how powerful he was. At this moment, the people in the distance were all ready. ¡°Next, I will count down from three. When we are ready, we will attack together!¡± The leader, Patriarch Effulgent, shouted loudly. ¡°Three!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Patriarch Effulgent, you seem to see someone charging up!¡± At this moment, someone shouted. ¡°Who is it? How dare you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t want to live anymore, right?¡± Looking at the tiny figure in the distance, anger appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. This person was simply causing trouble! Didn¡¯t they know that they were preparing to set up a grand array? He actually rushed forward so rashly! Wasn¡¯t this courting death? ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s actually that guy!¡± However, the sharp-eyed Old Ancestor Divine Feather was the first to recognize that person as Xiao Changtian. He was wondering why that back looked so familiar! So it was that damn thing. ¡°God¡­ You know him, Forefather Divine Feather?¡± ¡°Not only do I know him, I was the one who put him in jail!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s charging figure, the forefather of Divine Feather was furious. ¡°What did you just say, Forefather Godfeather?¡± However, at that moment, Patriarch Brightshine and Patriarch Yaolin, who were standing at the side, trembled. He stared at Forefather Divine Feather in disbelief. ¡°I say, that fellow might be here to cause trouble. Just two days ago, I even sent him to our Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s prison. However, he did not expect that this fellow would actually take the opportunity to run around. He even ran over there to court death.¡± Forefather Divine Feather didn¡¯t seem to realize that something was wrong. Instead, he attacked Xiao Changtian fiercely. ¡°Pa-¡± Just as Patriarch Divine Feather was engrossed in his speech, Patriarch Effulgent slapped him. Caught off guard, Forefather Divine Feather fell to the ground from the slap. ¡°Patriarch Divine Feather! Are you stupid? This time, you¡¯ve caused a huge disaster!¡± Forefather Effulgent nearly fainted when he heard what Forefather Divine Feather said. That¡¯s right, Old Ancestor Mingyao naturally saw it clearly. The person who came was Xiao Changtian. The senior they had worked so hard to find. And this senior had actually been locked up in the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s prison by Patriarch Divine Feather! This time, no matter what, Senior would definitely bear a grudge against them! This damned Forefather Divine Feather was simply in big trouble! ¡°No, Old Ancestor Effulgent, why did you hit me?¡± Patriarch Divine Feather, who was sitting to the side, felt his head buzz from the slap. At the same time, he looked at Patriarch Effulgent in confusion. Why was Patriarch Effulgent acting crazy at this moment? ¡°You still have the cheek to ask! I f ** king¨C ¡°Patriarch Effulgent, calm down, calm down!¡± Everyone present stopped him when they saw that he was about to attack Forefather Divine Feather again. ¡°Aiya, Patriarch Divine Feather, the person you locked up in prison is the senior we couldn¡¯t find no matter how hard we tried!¡± When Patriarch Divine Plume heard this, a thunderclap instantly rang in his mind. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Impossible, this was absolutely impossible. How could it be him?¡± With that, Patriarch Divine Feather cast his gaze toward the distant plaza in disbelief. At this moment, Xiao Changtian quietly walked behind the demonic seal. ¡°Hahaha, you little trash, come quickly! I¡¯m still waiting to clean you up!¡± Mo Jin didn¡¯t notice Xiao Changtian who was quietly walking over. ¡°Hehe, you old man, who are you calling a little trash?¡± Xiao Changtian laughed coldly behind Mo Jin. ¡°Who is it?¡± This sound gave Mo Jin, who was feeling extremely pleased with himself, a huge fright. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re that Xiao Changtian! You didn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°Impossible! That day, you were clearly beaten to death by me! How could he be standing here unscathed?¡± Mo Jin widened his eyes and looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. At this moment, he was so shocked that he could not think. Chapter 1040 - Chapter 1040: Completely Finished (1) Chapter 1040: Completely Finished (1) Jade Nether Kingdom, on the plaza. Xiao Changtian looked at the devil seal in front of him with disdain. ¡°A person like you can still beat me until my soul is scattered? Haha, how laughable!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he spat at him in disdain. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know that I¡¯m not such a pushover!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate to step forward and use Strangle to knock Mo Jin to the ground. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡­ Xiao Changtian rode on Mo Jin¡¯s body and gave him a beating. In an instant, the Devil Seal, which had been incomparably glorious just a moment ago, was beaten into a pig¡¯s head. ¡°Old bastard, look at how you still have the face to be arrogant after being beaten like this!¡± Xiao Changtian had killed him. After all, it was the old man who said he wanted to kill him first. Fortunately, he had some cultivation. If he didn¡¯t have any cultivation, he might really have been beaten to death by this old man in front of him. Therefore, Xiao Changtian had no intention of letting him go. ¡°This¡­ This is simply too terrifying!¡± Seeing this scene, everyone in the distance widened their eyes. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Just as everyone was rendered speechless by the shock, they heard Patriarch Divine Feather smacking his face. ¡°What a sin! I deserve to die! How could I offend Senior! I really deserve to die!¡± Patriarch Divine Feather looked at the distant scene with regret. He really regretted his attitude towards Xiao Changtian. He was really old and muddle-headed before. He actually thought that a mortal could come to his mercenary group to cause trouble. He actually thought that a mortal could enter the Jade Nether Kingdom. At the thought of this, Patriarch Divine Feather slapped himself a few more times in regret. At this moment, Mo Jin was beaten into a bloody mess. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Stop fighting!¡± Mo Jin had never thought that the person in front of him would ride on his body and he would not have the slightest chance to resist. Moreover, even if the magic seal wanted to use magic power, it seemed to be severely suppressed. In the end, Mo Jin could not help but grit his teeth and finally took out a teleportation artifact. ¡°Hey! Good heavens, he actually ran away again! The next time I see him, I definitely won¡¯t let him off!¡± Because Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand was hurting, he was about to stop and take a break when the Devil Seal suddenly disappeared. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s hurry back! It was really unlucky to run into that old man from the Divine Feather Sect again.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian left without looking back. ¡°Senior is leaving! Senior is leaving!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, these people finally reacted. Thus, these people chased after Xiao Changtian without even turning back. ¡°Senior! Senior, please wait!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior! Please wait!¡± The people present immediately chased after Xiao Changtian, who was not far away. ¡°Ah?¡± However, Xiao Changtian, who was walking, looked at the group of people behind him and shook his head helplessly. ¡°These people are simply too crazy. However, where is the senior they are calling? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± Xiao Changtian then looked around. ¡°Senior, senior! I didn¡¯t expect you to come and save us this time!¡± They saw Patriarch Effulgent, who had finally squeezed his way out of the crowd, walk forward excitedly. ¡°What? This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian never thought that these people would call him? Were these people really alright? ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m not a senior.¡± Even though Patriarch Effulgent had called him senior previously, he still had a reason to explain the reason. However, now that so many people were calling him senior, Xiao Changtian was also very confused. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be so humble. We all saw what happened just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Your figure is simply too mighty!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve never seen such a powerful person!¡± Xiao Changtian was even more confused after hearing everyone¡¯s flattery. Didn¡¯t he just deal with an old man? Why did these people have such a big reaction? ¡°Haha, everyone, I think you¡¯re mistaken. That old man just now didn¡¯t have any strength. He¡¯s trash!¡± These people must have thought that the old man just now was some powerful person. She had only seen his true colors. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. Although he looks very powerful, he¡¯s actually a paper tiger.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to receive so much flattery for no reason. He was just a small piece of trash. As the saying goes, the higher you stand, the worse you fall. If he was said to be so strong by them, if he were to fail, he would definitely be scolded. Thinking of his miserable state, Xiao Changtian shivered. ¡°Senior, of course we know that he is just trash to you.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be humble anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. Don¡¯t be modest!¡± In the entire continent, besides Xiao Changtian, Mister White was probably the only person who could destroy the magic seal like that. ¡°I¡¯m really not being humble!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that they would worship him even more after his explanation. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you¡¯re all like this, I¡¯ll leave first. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Xiao Changtian was helpless. He had better run. ¡°Plop!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to turn around and ignore these people¡­ Suddenly, Patriarch Divine Feather knelt before Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ah?¡± This shocked Xiao Changtian once again. Were these people crazy? ¡°Senior, I apologize for my previous actions! I really didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± Patriarch Divine Feather looked at Xiao Changtian with regret. He no longer prayed for Xiao Changtian to forgive him. He only prayed for him to release the Divine Feather Sect. He only needed to punish him for this matter. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be like this. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Forefather Divine Feather helplessly. Why didn¡¯t he realize that this person was so crazy before? No wonder he treated her like that before. There must be something wrong with this old man¡¯s brain. It would be meaningless if Xiao Changtian continued to argue with such a person. ¡°You better get up quickly! And you guys, since you treat me as your senior, don¡¯t stop me from going back!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he left without turning back. ¡°We¡¯re done for! We¡¯re completely finished this time.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the Divine Feather Ancestor left behind tears of regret. When the others saw this, they glared angrily at Patriarch Divine Feather. Chapter 1041 - Chapter 1041: Come and Save Me (1) Chapter 1041: Come and Save Me (1) ¡°Senior left in such a rage because of you, Forefather Divine Feather!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, you¡¯ll become a sinner for eternity!¡± ¡°Ah, Forefather Godfeather, you truly disappoint us.¡± Because Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look too good when he left, these people didn¡¯t dare to chase after him. Thus, they could only curse at Forefather Divine Feather for a while before gradually dispersing. At this moment, after the Devil Seal was teleported back to the Devil Race in an instant, it panted heavily. ¡°Hurry¡­ Quick, let¡­ Let the Demonic Flame carry me back¡­Save¡­ Save me.¡± Because he was teleported to the entrance of the demon race, Mo Jin could only shout at the guards at the door. ¡°Who are you? Why did you call our Lord Mo Yan by his name!¡± However, the demonic seal was already badly mutilated, and its original appearance could not be seen clearly. Therefore, the guard looked at him with a guarded expression. After all, these few days were an important period for them to attack the Jade Nether Kingdom. They could not afford to have any mishaps now. ¡°You! * Cough cough * Cough cough!¡± Mo Jin was lying on the ground and could not hold on any longer. In addition, he was angered by the guard in front of him. In an instant, a pool of blood was coughed out by the demonic seal. ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you in just like that! Without Lord Mo Yan¡¯s orders, you absolutely cannot enter!¡± The guard finally understood that the person in front of him was definitely a spy sent by the enemy! He wanted to use his miserable state to make her let him in. This way, he could not let the person in front of him succeed! Then, Mo Jin fainted from anger. Then, looking at the fainted Mo Jin, the guard snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve long seen through this little trick.¡± After the guard finished speaking, he went over and threw the magic seal into the grass at the side. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, who was in the main hall, soon learned that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t dead and that the demonic seal was broken. ¡°We¡¯re done for! It was over! Didn¡¯t Senior Brother say that he had already killed Xiao Chang Tian? How could this happen? What was going on?¡± ¡°Mo Yan, let¡¯s not be anxious here. I heard that Senior Brother has already teleported back. We didn¡¯t see him here either.¡± Then, the two of them quickly gathered the entire demon race to find the demon seal that had been teleported back. ¡°You, did you find Senior Brother Mo Jin at the door?¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at the entrance of the demon race. ¡°Reporting to Lord Mo Yan, I didn¡¯t find Lord Mo Jin¡¯s figure. I did find a suspicious person, but I¡¯ve already taken care of him.¡± The guard from before stood straight. ¡°Mm, well done. However, you must pay attention to Senior Martial Brother Mo Jin¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Since there was nothing here, he had to hurry to the next place to look for it. By then, Xiao Changtian had already returned to the Glorious Star Tower. Although the people from the Jade Nether Kingdom did not follow them, they quickly found out that Xiao Changtian was the owner of the Glorious Star Restaurant. Hence, the commotion in Glorious Star Restaurant reached a climax once again under the push of these people. Meanwhile, in the Secret Pavilion, the Pavilion Master and the Great Elder were extremely excited. Because they knew that Senior would definitely handle this matter well. ¡°Great Elder, Great Elder, Senior Xiao said that he has something to tell you and wants you to make a trip to his small courtyard.¡± At this moment, a voice rang out. ¡°Hahaha, Great Elder, quickly go.¡± Not long after, the Great Elder arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior, are you there?¡± Standing in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and looking at the empty courtyard, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was puzzled. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Come in, come in.¡± Xiao Changtian peeked his head out of the room and carefully observed for a while before pulling the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in. ¡°Senior, what happened?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s state, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was even more confused. He had never seen Senior like this before. ¡°Aiya, First Elder, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s because of what happened last time that I said I really didn¡¯t have that much ability. In the end, those people didn¡¯t believe me and even chased me to my Glorious Star Restaurant. Sigh!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s complaint, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets reacted quickly. Senior was such a low-profile person, but those people actually came over so brazenly. He must be furious. If Senior were to chase these people away, then the character he had maintained for so long would definitely collapse. That was why Senior was so distressed when facing those people. ¡°Sigh, Senior, although they don¡¯t know, I understand.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s bitter face, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets nodded his head in sympathy. ¡°Sigh, I told you there was someone who understood!¡± Xiao Changtian knew that not everyone was like those people. The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion understood him and knew that he was not very strong. Those people were just blindly jeering. ¡°Great Elder, I¡¯m looking for you this time because I want to obtain information about the next spirit tree seed. However, I have a presumptuous request.¡± The only person Xiao Changtian could think of was the Secret Pavilion, although he didn¡¯t know if the Secret Pavilion would help him. However, Xiao Changtian still wanted to ask. ¡°Senior, your matter is my matter. Just say it.¡± ¡°Hey, can you help me chase these people away while I¡¯m looking for the spirit tree seed?¡± The Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s reputation must have been known to all these sects. If the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s First Elder were to make a move, these people would definitely leave. And I can take advantage of this time to lie low ¡°Hahaha, Senior, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t it just to help you chase these people away? It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets knew. Senior definitely did not want to reveal his identity as an expert to the public so quickly. ¡°You¡¯re still the most reliable!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, touched. ¡°Senior, please wait here first. I¡¯ll go and get the news of a spirit tree seed for you now.¡± At that time, outside the Demon Race. Mo Jin, who had been unconscious in the grass for two days, finally woke up slowly. ¡°Demon¡­ Mo Yan, I¡¯m in the bushes outside the door! Come and save me!¡± After waking up, Mo Jin used all his strength to take out the message jade slip. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother! A message from Senior Brother!¡± After receiving the news, Mo Yan brought his men to this place very quickly. They had searched for a long time in the fiend race, but they still could not find the fiend seal. They thought that something had happened. These past few days, Mo Yan and Mo Shen had been extremely anxious. ¡°Senior Brother! Senior Brother!¡± When Mo Yan saw the bloody figure in the grass, she was shocked. Was this really his invincible senior brother? How did it become like this? Chapter 1042 - Chapter 1042: Hurry Up and Set Off (1) Chapter 1042: Hurry Up and Set Off (1) In Star Town, Xiao Changtian left quickly after receiving the news of the spirit tree seed. This time, the spirit tree seed was not in any dangerous place. Instead, he appeared in a small town in the northernmost part of the country. In order to avoid those people, Xiao Changtian ran out of Star Town as if he was running away. After Xiao Changtian left, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, the Sect Leader of the Starry Sky Sect, and the Sect Leader of the Scorching Sun Sect chased some of them away. However, there were still some people who didn¡¯t want to give up. They would only leave after seeing Xiao Changtian. And they didn¡¯t pay any attention to such scoundrels. Xiao Changtian looked at the map in his hand and sighed. ¡°This northern country is really far from this place. I wonder how long it will take to walk. Forget it, I¡¯ll just ride a snail.¡± Just like that, Xiao Changtian began his journey to the north. At the same time, in the Demon Race. After half a month of hiding his strength and biding his time, the magic seal finally returned to normal. In this half a month, Mo Yan and Mo Shen had used almost all the natural treasures that the demon race had accumulated over the years in order to help their senior brother recover faster. ¡°Senior Brother! Senior Brother! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing Mo Jin slowly open his eyes, Mo Yan and Mo Shen went forward excitedly and asked. ¡°Damn it! That person, that person was too terrifying!¡± After waking up, the Devil Seal still didn¡¯t forget the beating Xiao Changtian had given him. That beating seemed to have suppressed his soul, making him unable to resist even if he wanted to. ¡°Senior brother, didn¡¯t you say that Xiao Changtian¡¯s soul was destroyed by you? What was going on?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame didn¡¯t know why. Because Shixiong didn¡¯t need to lie to him about this matter. ¡°Shut up!¡± After hearing Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s question, Mo Jin felt blood rush up his throat. He didn¡¯t expect that this person would be so careless and actually think that Xiao Changtian was dead. ¡°Oh right, on the day I return, call the guard standing at the door over!¡± After a while, the guard slowly walked in. Because of his fear of the Devil Seal, he had never raised his head since the beginning. ¡°Senior Brother, did you bring her? Why don¡¯t I interrogate him first?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Looking at the guard with his head lowered, the anger on Mo Jin¡¯s face became even more exuberant. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t move, he would have gone up and snapped his neck. ¡°You! Before my senior brother returned, did he discover anything unusual?¡± This guard was not on duty on the day Mo Yan went to find the magic seal, so he did not know what had happened. ¡°Lord Demonic Flame, something is wrong. However, I¡¯ve dealt with it easily. Lord Mo Yan, you don¡¯t know. At that time, that spy was covered in blood and wanted to gain my sympathy. But how could I fall for such a trick? Thus, I quickly threw him into the grass at the side.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Lord Mo Yan, I¡¯m afraid that spy has long been scared away.¡± After he was on duty, he went to the bushes to take a look. There was no one there, not even a corpse. ¡°Hahaha, kid, come forward.¡± After hearing this, Mo Jin laughed instead of getting angry. When the guard saw this, he was delighted. Could it be that he had really gotten rid of a troublesome spy? Is Senior Brother Demon Flame going to reward me? He was simply too happy. When he received the reward, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have to go to the door in the future. ¡°Come, come a little closer.¡± ¡°Sir, do you have any rewards?¡± In the end, the guard could not help but laugh out loud. ¡°Yes, of course there will be a reward!¡± In an instant, Mo Jin broke his neck with a smile. ¡°Mo Yan, from today onwards, we must increase the strength of every mo!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°However, that Xiao Changtian is really evil. Although I couldn¡¯t deal with him this time, I don¡¯t believe that no one in this world can deal with him!¡± When Mo Jin thought of Xiao Changtian, his body started to tremble uncontrollably. Moreover, his face was in extreme pain. ¡°Senior Brother! Do you want to hire helpers to deal with Xiao Changtian?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Now, I know that I am no longer Xiao Changtian¡¯s opponent, but I don¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian is so powerful. If I can call that gentleman over, I¡¯m afraid that Xiao Changtian will be instantly killed!¡± Mo Jin looked into the distance and narrowed his eyes. At that time, Xiao Changtian was riding on a big snail, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive. ¡°You snail, did you secretly speed up when I was sleeping?¡± Looking at the huge snail beside him, Xiao Changtian was a little suspicious. It was hard not to be suspicious that he was able to run so quickly on such a long road. ¡°Woo!¡± However, the snail was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. Was he going to be discovered? ¡°Aiya, forget it. Anyway, none of the things given by the system are reliable. This snail is fast. It¡¯s purely my illusion.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think much of it. Because there was a large mountain road ahead, and there were many steep slopes on this road. Therefore, Xiao Changtian was prepared to walk over. It wasn¡¯t far ahead anyway. However, Xiao Changtian had just walked a short distance when he suddenly heard a scream. ¡°You damn thing! How dare you touch my sister! I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and saw a man fighting a wolf in front of him. Not far away, a woman covered in blood leaned weakly against a tree. ¡°Save¡­ Save me!¡± However, just when Xiao Changtian wanted to mind his own business¡­ The woman seemed to have seen Xiao Changtian, so she asked Xiao Changtian for help in a hoarse voice. ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s such a pitiful person. I should save him myself.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a herb from his space, crushed it and spat on it. The weak woman beside him was slightly surprised when she saw this. The injuries he suffered were not something that could be resolved with that little bit of medicinal herbs. However, in the next second, the woman changed her mind. She could feel a warm current flowing through the area covered by the herbs. Not long after, his wounds healed. Because she was too excited, she did not notice that the hidden injuries in her body had all disappeared. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already taken care of that wolf!¡± At this moment, the man from earlier ran over excitedly. Chapter 1043 - Chapter 1043: Lin Hu and Lin Xiao (1) Chapter 1043: Lin Hu and Lin Xiao (1) However, when the man returned to his original spot, he saw Xiao Changtian beside his sister. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do next to my sister?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the man was on guard. ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t misunderstand. If he hadn¡¯t saved me just now, I would have died from excessive blood loss. If you don¡¯t believe me, look. My wound is almost healed under his bandaging!¡± Seeing her brother like this, the woman immediately explained. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just here to help.¡± ¡°Oh, haha, so it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a good person.¡± When he heard that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t a bad guy, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Little brother, my name is Lin Hu. I wonder what your name is. I didn¡¯t expect your medical skills to be so amazing.¡± When the man spoke, he didn¡¯t forget to look at Xiao Changtian. The kid in front of him did not seem to have any cultivation, but he did not expect him to have some medical skills. Moreover, his medical skills seemed to be very high. ¡°Brother Linhu, my name is Xiao Changtian. My medical skills are only superficial. It could only treat these small injuries.¡± ¡°Brother Xiao, you¡¯re too kind. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my sister would have died. Why don¡¯t you come back with me?¡± Lin Hu didn¡¯t just want to thank a person who was skilled in medicine, he also wanted to rope him in. ¡°Yeah, Brother Xiao Changtian, I¡¯m Lin Xiao. Why don¡¯t you come back with us? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re from the Northland.¡± Lin Xiao didn¡¯t know why, but looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s handsome figure, her face felt a little hot. ¡°Since the two of you are so enthusiastic, I¡¯m sorry to reject you.¡± Xiao Changtian had originally wanted to find a place to stay in the Northern Kingdom and ask around about that place. Now, the two of them were inviting him. Judging from their clothes, their family conditions must not be too bad. It would be fine if he followed them. ¡°Haha, Brother Xiao, come with us.¡± Then, under Lin Hu¡¯s lead, Xiao Changtian followed the two of them to the Northern Kingdom. The Northern Kingdom did not look as big as the Jade Nether Kingdom, but it looked very prosperous. ¡°Brother Xiao, we¡¯re here. My father hasn¡¯t been home for the past few days. Otherwise, I would have introduced you to my father.¡± After a while, the two of them brought Xiao Changtian to the entrance of the Lin Mansion. ¡°Brother Xiao Changtian, come with me first. You can stay in the courtyard next to me for the next few days.¡± Lin Xiao looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile. In fact, her actions were mixed with selfishness. ¡°Anything is fine with me.¡± Xiao Changtian and Lin Hu had no objections to this matter. Thus, Xiao Changtian settled down in this place. In the next few days, Xiao Changtian asked about the town where the spiritual tree seed was located. However, what surprised Xiao Changtian was that no matter who he asked, they didn¡¯t know that there was such a town in the north. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why doesn¡¯t anyone know where this town is?¡± This was because the map only indicated that it was in the Northland and did not specify where the town was. ¡°Brother Xiao Changtian, are you still worried about this?¡± At this moment, Lin Xiao suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Haha, brother Xiao Changtian, don¡¯t worry. You saved my life. My brother has already sent someone to ask for you. There should be news soon.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoxiao, thank you so much.¡± After a few days of contact, Xiao Changtian found that the girl in front of him was very lively and cute. Every time he talked to her, she would make herself very happy. ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao! Hurry up, dad is back!¡± At this moment, Lin Hu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Big brother Xiao Changtian, I¡¯ll go see daddy first.¡± After hearing that her father had returned, Lin Xiao¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. At this moment, Lin Xiao¡¯s father, Lin Hai, walked in with a dignified expression. ¡°Father, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯re back.¡± The two of them looked at Lin Hai respectfully. ¡°Xiao ¡®er, Hu¡¯ er, I have a piece of very good news this time.¡± After Lin Hai finished speaking, he even looked at the young red-robed man behind him. ¡°This is Hong Hui, a high-level physician I invited from the Jade Nether Kingdom. Why don¡¯t the two of you hurry up and say hello?¡± Looking at the disdainful Hong Hui behind their father, although the two of them felt a little disgusted, they still did as he said. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Lin, this must be your daughter. I didn¡¯t expect your daughter to be so good-looking.¡± Just as the two of them greeted him, Hong Hui looked at Lin Xiao playfully and even wanted to touch her. ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Hong, this is my daughter. My daughter is not talented, so please don¡¯t despise her.¡± Seeing Hong Hui show such interest in his daughter, he was surprised. Lin Hai immediately smiled and said. ¡°Hahaha, why would I despise your daughter? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, right, Doctor Hong, let¡¯s not just stand here. Why don¡¯t we go in and talk?¡± Then, Lin Hai brought them to Lin Xiao¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Brother Hong, this is Xiao ¡®er¡¯s room. Why don¡¯t you stay in the courtyard next door tonight?¡± Lin Hai had never thought that his own daughter would be able to attract Doctor Hong. This was simply a good thing that fell from the sky. If he could get his daughter to rope Doctor Hong in, no one in the Northern Country would dare to bully the Lin Family. ¡°But, Father, someone is already living in this courtyard.¡± Lin Xiao looked at Hai Lin and immediately replied. ¡°What? Wasn¡¯t this courtyard uninhabited in the past? Why is someone living here now?¡± Hearing this, Lin Hai¡¯s expression instantly became serious. ¡°Father, when we were climbing the back mountain, we almost lost our lives. A doctor saved us, so we let him stay here to thank him.¡± Lin Hu explained immediately when he saw Lin Hai¡¯s expression. How could he not see what his father was up to? It was just that he did not have the ability to stop it now. That flashy man in red didn¡¯t look like a good person. ¡°Physician? Interesting. I¡¯d like to see what level of physician he is.¡± After hearing this, Hong Hui walked into the courtyard with a disdainful expression. ¡°You!¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s face was full of anger as she watched Red Hui swagagger in. Was this guy trying to find trouble with Xiao Changtian¡¯s brother? Chapter 1044 - Chapter 1044: Kicked Out (1) Chapter 1044: Kicked Out (1) Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s brother had some medical skills, he was just a mortal. And this Hong Hui in front of him didn¡¯t seem weak. In the end, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t his match! Just as Lin Xiao was about to rush in, Lin Hai grabbed her hand. ¡°Xiao ¡®er, I¡¯m telling you. You¡¯d better not meddle in other people¡¯s business. Can the person you brought back be as strong as Hong Hui?¡± Although the person inside was his daughter¡¯s savior, he heard that he was only a mortal. He was just a mortal. When the time came, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to just give him some money and send him away? ¡°Father! How could you do this?¡± Lin Xiao looked at her father in exasperation. If Xiao Changtian¡¯s brother was hurt because of Hong Hui, he would not let him off easily! ¡°Xiao ¡®er, you have to know what that Hong Hui means to us. If we can get close to him, then we can do whatever we want in the entire Northland! Think about this matter carefully!¡± Looking at his daughter¡¯s stubborn appearance, Lin Hai snorted coldly and glared at him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was sitting in the courtyard, was attracted by the red color. ¡°Yo, I heard that you¡¯re a doctor!¡± After Hong Hui came in, he looked at Xiao Changtian in disdain. At first, he thought that he was a powerful person. He did not expect him to be just a mortal. Even if this mortal knew some medical skills, it was like heaven and earth compared to him. ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with you whether I¡¯m a doctor or not?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned as he looked at the flamboyant man in red. This man in red had been looking at Xiao Changtian with such an unhappy expression the moment he came in. Of course, Xiao Changtian was not to be outdone. ¡°Who am I? Hahaha, if I say it, I¡¯ll definitely scare you to death!¡± Hong Hui could already imagine the scene of Xiao Changtian kneeling down in fear. ¡°I¡¯m the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s Hong Hui! A high-level physician!¡± Because doctors were the rarest occupation in the entire continent, all doctors were respected. Furthermore, Hong Hui was a high-level physician. The ranks of physicians could be roughly divided into beginner, intermediate, and advanced. As for high-level doctors, they were not doctors. They were Holy Doctors. As for the Holy Doctor, there were only a few of them in the entire continent. One could count them on one finger. And the most powerful Fairy Doctor had not appeared for nearly a million years. Therefore, as a high-level physician, Hong Hui was not only loved and respected by many, but he was also very popular. Over the years, countless people had wanted to invite him to treat their illnesses. It was because of Hong Hui¡¯s identity that he dared to be certain. The person in front of him would definitely wet his pants when he heard his name. ¡°Hong Hui? What kind of trash are you? Why are you pretending in front of me!¡± Xiao Changtian had been in Yaoming for a long time, and he knew all the influential figures, but he had never heard this person¡¯s name. Therefore, the person in front of him must have thought that he was a mortal and ignorant, and wanted to deceive him. It was a pity that he was not so easy to deceive. ¡°What did you say?¡± When Hong Hui heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his face changed. Ever since he was young, no one had ever dared to speak to him like this. Xiao Changtian was the first. ¡°I said that you are trash, why are you pretending to be an advanced doctor? It¡¯s simply ridiculous.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he ignored him. Because he felt that talking to someone like this was a waste of time. ¡°How dare you! Who are you? How dare you speak to our esteemed guest like this!¡± Lin Hai, who was outside the courtyard, wanted to come in and see what was going on. He did not expect to hear such a sentence after entering. This scared Lin Hai half to death. ¡°And who are you?¡± Because Lin Hai had ordered Lin Hu to lock Lin Xiao in the house. Therefore, Lin Xiao couldn¡¯t help Xiao Changtian now. ¡°Who am I? I am the master of this residence! Overgrown Forest! What right do you have to speak to my Lin Manor¡¯s guests like this!¡± Lin Hai looked at Xiao Changtian in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, pack up your things in three minutes and leave! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that this flamboyant man in red was actually their guest. The man who looked like a fierce man turned out to be Xiaoxiao¡¯s father. ¡°Alright.¡± Looking at Lin Hai¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian felt helpless. Since the owner of this house had already chased him away, if he did not leave, it would seem that he was too shameless. Hong Hui was overjoyed to see Xiao Changtian being driven away. ¡°Brother Lin, you did the right thing. How can a mortal with no status be worthy of entering the Lin Manor?¡± Hong Hui looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s despondent back and became happier. The Lin family was actually one of the most powerful forces in the entire Northland. However, due to the suppression of others over the years, the Lin family had gradually fallen. This time, if he hadn¡¯t used the family heirloom of the Lin family, he wouldn¡¯t have invited Hong Hui over. Therefore, this time, there must not be any mistakes. After Xiao Changtian came out, he walked aimlessly on the street. Because he had not found the location of the small town, Xiao Changtian did not know where to go. ¡°Make way, make way!¡± Right at this moment, a rumbling sound came from behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°Wow, look, that¡¯s Mr Pi¡¯s carriage!¡± ¡°F * ck! A carriage pulled by so many auspicious beasts was too scary!¡± A huge carriage sped away from the distance. The carriage was not pulled by a horse, but an auspicious beast that could fly in the sky and walk on the ground. The person sitting on it was none other than Pi Xiu, whom Xiao Changtian had not seen for a long time. After Pi Xiu arrived, he quickly completed Xiao Changtian¡¯s mission. He would take all the sects and whatnot in these places under his command. Moreover, because of this matter, he had earned a lot of gold coins. Therefore, Pi Xiu was now hugging the woman in his arms and chatting with her with a smile. ¡°Damn it! So what if you¡¯re rich!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have time to dodge this thing. The water in the puddle beside him was poured onto his body. ¡°F * ck! How uncultured! I hope your son doesn¡¯t have an asshole!¡± Xiao Changtian cursed as he watched the carriage leave. He was really unlucky today. First, he was chased out by the Lin family, and then he was drenched in water by this damn person. Pi Xiu, who was sitting in the carriage and teasing a woman, suddenly felt his body tighten. ¡°Hiss, why do I have a bad feeling?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished cursing, he walked aimlessly on the street. Chapter 1045 - Chapter 1045: Random Mission (1) Chapter 1045: Random Mission (1) ¡°Why is it so lively up ahead? Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± As Xiao Changtian was walking, he suddenly saw a group of people surrounding him. Xiao Changtian struggled to squeeze to the front. ¡°We are looking for a doctor to treat the old king. As long as you have the confidence to sign up, you will be rewarded.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered as he looked at the announcement. ¡°Ding! [The System has activated a random mission. Please complete the contents of the announcement.]¡± ¡°No, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already very anxious? Why are you still arranging people for me!¡± After hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian¡¯s already frustrated heart became even more frustrated. ¡°After completing the mission, you will be rewarded with five cultivation points.¡± ¡°Good! I will definitely complete this mission.¡± Xiao Changtian immediately agreed after hearing that he would be rewarded with five points. ¡°Wait a minute, System. I want to ask, can I cure this old King?¡± ¡°The old king only contracted some difficult and miscellaneous diseases. It¡¯s not a problem for you at all.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Then didn¡¯t these five cultivation points come from nothing?¡± Since he couldn¡¯t find the town now, he might as well finish this first. Immediately, Xiao Changtian followed the instructions of the higher-ups and prepared to register. ¡°Hey, little brother, are you going to sign up?¡± At this moment, the people beside him seemed to have seen through Xiao Changtian¡¯s intentions. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°But, brother, do you really have the confidence to cure the old king?¡± This old country ruler¡¯s illness was not something that happened in a day or two. So many doctors had been invited, but none of them had been able to cure him. And now, this mortal in front of him actually wanted to sign up. What a joke. ¡°Hahaha, how would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he walked to the registration area. Without exception, when these people heard that Xiao Changtian wanted to sign up, their faces changed. The person in front of him was just a mortal, yet he actually wanted to sign up to treat the old King. ¡°Excuse me, are you a doctor?¡± The person who signed up couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Although this guy looked like a mortal, what if he was in disguise? ¡°I am not a doctor, but I am absolutely confident that I can cure the old King.¡± Xiao Changtian could understand these people¡¯s doubts. After all, it had been a long time since they had invited so many people to treat him, but he had not been cured. That person thought that Xiao Changtian was some hidden big shot. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to say that he wasn¡¯t a doctor. ¡°Hey, brother, let me tell you, this old country ruler¡¯s illness is not a joke. If you are discovered to be here to fish in troubled waters, then the country ruler will not let you off easily.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, that person felt that Xiao Changtian was here to cause trouble. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m absolutely confident in this matter!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s determination, the man didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, he was the person who was responsible for the registration of the person. Moreover, the country master was the person who was responsible for the registration of the person. He could not leave out the person who had medical skills. After a while, Xiao Changtian finally reported his name. ¡°Little brother, someone will bring you to the palace later. After everyone has arrived today, we will go together to treat the old King tomorrow.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed like he had somewhere to go tonight. After a while, everyone finally arrived. Thus, these people slowly walked towards the palace. ¡°Hey, Doctor Li, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was the last to leave, the people in front suddenly started to chat. ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Wang, I¡¯ve heard of your name before!¡± It was obvious that these people were all doctors who dared to treat the old King. ¡°I wonder if these people who came this time will be able to cure the old King.¡± ¡°Aiya, Doctor Li, your rank is so high. How can you not be able to cure him?¡± These people were all fawning over each other. ¡°Hey, have you heard? This time, the Lin family seems to have invited Hong Hui from the Jade Underworld Kingdom!¡± ¡°What is it? The Jade Underworld Kingdom¡¯s Hong Hui! That senior physician!¡± When they heard Hong Hui¡¯s name, their expressions changed. ¡°Yes, I heard that this time, Hong Hui is absolutely confident that he can cure the old King¡¯s illness!¡± ¡°Hiss! Doesn¡¯t that mean we don¡¯t have a chance?¡± ¡°Aiya, why did Doctor Li say such depressing words? We didn¡¯t come here in vain to learn from Doctor Hong Hui¡¯s treatment!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Wang is right.¡± These people were talking among themselves, and no one paid attention to Xiao Changtian who was walking at the back. After a while, these people finally arrived at the palace. ¡°All of you can stay here. Each of you will have a room. Tomorrow, someone will naturally call you to gather.¡± After saying that, the doctors found their own rooms to stay in. Xiao Changtian found a room in the corner and stayed there. ¡°Sigh, I wonder what¡¯s the situation in that town now? How could he not find it? The Secret Pavilion¡¯s intelligence couldn¡¯t possibly be wrong!¡± After returning to his room, Xiao Changtian was deep in thought. When it was time for dinner, these people gathered together again. ¡°Hey, little brother, this is not a place for servants to sit.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian sat down, the person beside him suddenly spoke. ¡°What? I¡¯m not a servant. I came with you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the man with disdain. These people were doctors, so why did they have such bad eyesight? ¡°What is it? You came with us to see the old King?¡± When that person heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was stunned. Doctor Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At this moment, the people beside him were also attracted over. ¡°He said that he came with us to see the old King.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, that person¡¯s face revealed disbelief. ¡°Hahaha, little brother, you can¡¯t just brag like that. You¡¯d better hurry back to where you came from. If the country ruler finds out, your outcome won¡¯t be good.¡± When the people next to him heard this, they suddenly laughed loudly. ¡°I am here to treat the old King. Although my strength is not very strong, I am still confident in treating the old King¡¯s illness.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to these people¡¯s doubts. ¡°Puhaha, Doctor Li, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such an arrogant person in this day and age.¡± ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect someone to be so fearless.¡± In an instant, the faces of these people revealed their mockery towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hey, kid, let me tell you, those people who wanted to fish in troubled waters didn¡¯t have a good ending. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave?¡± In the end, a person walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Since I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m confident, I¡¯ll definitely be able to cure the old King this time.¡± These people saw that Xiao Changtian was still so stubborn after they persuaded him, so they didn¡¯t say anything. In any case, they would not be the ones to suffer. Chapter 1046 - Chapter 1046: Its About to Begin (1) Chapter 1046: It¡¯s About to Begin (1) The next day, Xiao Changtian and the others were woken up at dawn. ¡°When we go inside later, it won¡¯t be just you guys.¡± After saying that, the person led them inside. ¡°Ruler, this batch of doctors is already ready.¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave first.¡± They saw that the person sitting on the high platform facing them was the King of the Northern Country. ¡°You people don¡¯t even know what the situation is like for the old king, right?¡± After sweeping his gaze over these people, the Ruler¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ruler, we have already understood everything. Please rest assured!¡± However, the Northern Country¡¯s King¡¯s eyes only stayed on Xiao Changtian for three seconds before he looked away. ¡°Hmph, if I find out that you¡¯re fishing in troubled waters, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± The Northern King¡¯s meaning was very obvious. Of course, he noticed Xiao Changtian, who was a mortal. Moreover, seeing that Xiao Changtian was dressed like a doctor, he became even more suspicious of him. ¡°Country Ruler! Don¡¯t worry! We definitely came prepared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ruler. You must believe us.¡± After these people finished speaking, the Northern King who was observing Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian speak. Hence, the expression on his face became even more serious. ¡°Then you guys can line up first!¡± Although the Northern King suspected that Xiao Changtian was here to fish fish in troubled waters, he didn¡¯t react immediately. He wanted to see what this person was up to. ¡°Hahaha, Country Ruler, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m late!¡± At this moment, Lin Hai and Hong Hui walked in. ¡°Hahaha, my lord, look, what kind of person did I bring you!¡± Hong Hui, who was beside Hai Lin, smiled and nodded at the King of the Northern Kingdom. ¡°This is Physician Hong Hui from the Jade Underworld Kingdom?¡± The Northern Kingdom King had already gotten the news. He thought it was fake, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lin Hai would really invite him over. ¡°Yes, Ruler. I am the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s high-ranking physician, Hong Hui.¡± Hong Hui looked at the King of the Northern Country, his face full of arrogance. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect this to be the legendary Hong Hui!¡± ¡°Oh my god! She did not expect him to be so young.¡± ¡°Hiss, I didn¡¯t come so far for nothing after seeing Doctor Hong Hui¡¯s craftsmanship today!¡± The people around Xiao Changtian were all very excited when they saw Hong Hui. Naturally, Hong Hui also heard these people¡¯s flattery, so his expression became even more arrogant. ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Hong, it¡¯s our fortune that you¡¯re here. My father is relying on you this time!¡± Of course, after seeing Hong Hui, the Northern King was also very happy. He had always wanted to hire a high-ranking doctor to treat his father. Unfortunately, there were too few high-level physicians on this continent. Moreover, they were just a small northern country and did not have much strength. So, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long, so long ¡°Ruler, you¡¯re too polite. Don¡¯t you know that the people beside you are all doctors?¡± Just as Hong Hui was about to turn around, he saw the group of doctors beside him. Of course, they didn¡¯t notice Xiao Changtian who was standing at the back of the group. ¡°Doctor Hong, we are all doctors who came this time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Hong, we can¡¯t compare to you at all. You don¡¯t have to take us to heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We can see your skills this time, so we have no regrets in our lives!¡± Seeing Hong Hui looking at them, these people immediately said respectfully. ¡°Hahaha, you guys don¡¯t have to be too envious. Maybe you can practice for hundreds of years and reach my level.¡± Hong Hui looked at them arrogantly and turned around. ¡°Bah, stupid idiot, what¡¯s so great about it?¡± Xiao Changtian also noticed Hong Hui. He really didn¡¯t expect this person to be so pretentious. ¡°Hiss! How can you say that about Doctor Hong!¡± The people beside him heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s muttering and immediately warned him. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have any strength, but you actually have this attitude towards Doctor Hong! I think you¡¯ll be thrown out later!¡± The man glared at Xiao Changtian and then ignored him. ¡°Such a person actually has brainless fans?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. ¡°Alright, you guys can come in too!¡± At this moment, the Northern King stood up and led everyone to the main hall behind him. ¡°Country Ruler, why don¡¯t we let these people go first!¡± Hong Hui looked at the people and smiled as he walked into the hall. He wanted these people to show off his power, so he wanted these people to go first. ¡°No, no, no. Doctor Hong, we know we can¡¯t beat you. You go first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re just embarrassing ourselves in front of you. You should go first.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re definitely wasting your time by standing in front of you.¡± After hearing Red Soul¡¯s words, these people began to flatter her again. ¡°Then, since all of you are like this, then let Physician Hong Hui go first. However, my ruler won¡¯t let you all make a wasted trip.¡± Even the King of the Northern Country was smiling as he looked at Hong Hui. ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯ll accept your offer.¡± At this moment, in the Lin Mansion. Lin Xiao looked at Lin Hu anxiously. ¡°Brother! My internal injuries are really over! This was all because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s herbs that day.¡± Ever since Xiao Changtian was chased away, Lin Xiao had been ordered not to leave the courtyard. Therefore, Lin Xiao was very anxious now. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I know that Xiao Changtian is your savior, but you can¡¯t just say things like that!¡± How could Lin Hu not know that his sister had suffered internal injuries for so many years? At that time, even if the senior physicians were to treat the patients, they would still shake their heads. But now, Lin Xiao said that Xiao Changtian had cured her internal injuries with a little herbal medicine. Wasn¡¯t this pure bullsh * t? ¡°Xiao Xiao, I know you are worried about Xiao Changtian. Don¡¯t worry, father went to the palace today and I have already sent people to find Xiao Changtian.¡± ¡°No, brother, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Lin Xiao was a little helpless, but this matter was indeed unimaginable. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her chest didn¡¯t hurt when she was angry today, she really wouldn¡¯t have realized that her hidden injury had healed. ¡°Hey, Xiaoxiao, you can stay in the courtyard for now. If there is any news about Xiao Changtian, I will tell you immediately.¡± Lin Hu said and walked out of the courtyard. His sister must have taken a fancy to Xiao Changtian. However, in the end, Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. Although he had some medical skills, he was still not worthy of his sister. Chapter 1047 - Chapter 1047: Hong Hui Failed (1) Chapter 1047: Hong Hui Failed (1) Meanwhile, in the Northern Kingdom. ¡°Doctor Hong, please follow me in.¡± This time, the Northern King was very confident that he could cure the old King¡¯s illness. And the reason why he treated the old King was not because the Northern King was very filial like the rumors said. It was because the old King still had a secret that he had not revealed. Hong Hui followed the Northern King¡¯s lead and quickly walked to the innermost part. Looking at the old King lying on the bed with black eyes, white lips, and a black glabella, Hong Hui¡¯s expression immediately became serious. Hong Hui knew that the old King¡¯s condition was very serious, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this serious. ¡°Doctor Hong, please begin.¡± Looking at Hong Hui¡¯s expression, the Northern King knew that his father¡¯s illness would not be cured so easily. After taking a deep breath, Hong Hui slowly began to heal himself. ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting. Quick, look.¡± All the people outside the curtain went up to him, wanting to take a good look at Hong Hui¡¯s medical skills. ¡°System, if that Hong Hui manages to cure the old country¡¯s attending physician, will my mission be considered complete?¡± ¡°Ding! Host overestimates Hong Hui¡¯s ability. He can¡¯t cure the old king.¡± The system¡¯s cold voice sounded without hesitation. ¡°Haha, then there¡¯s going to be a good show.¡± After a quarter of an hour of treatment, the old King¡¯s pale face finally recovered. ¡°There¡¯s really hope! That was great! That¡¯s great!¡± The country ruler at the side also looked at this scene excitedly. ¡°Puff!¡± At this moment, the old King spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°He vomited blood! It seems like he¡¯s really going to recover!¡± ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Hong¡¯s medical skills to be so superb!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve benefited a lot from seeing Doctor Hong treat patients today!¡± The people outside the curtain naturally noticed the situation inside. Because before, no matter who came to save him, the old King did not have any reaction at all. But now, he had vomited blood, which meant that there was really hope this time. However, just as everyone thought that they were about to succeed, Hong Hui broke out in cold sweat. He knew that the blood he had just spat out was not a good sign. Sure enough, in the next four hours. The Ruler who was lying on the bed and being treated did not get any better. Instead, his face became paler and paler. Looking at this scene, Hong Hui¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. ¡°Dammit!¡± In the end, Hong Hui stopped what he was doing with a gloomy face. Because if this continued, the old King¡¯s life might be in danger. ¡°This¡­ Doctor Hong, what is going on?¡± The country ruler at the side also realized that something was wrong. ¡°The old king¡¯s physical condition is much worse than I imagined. He could not be saved in a short period of time.¡± Hong Hui, who had been so confident just now, felt a little embarrassed. Who would have thought that the old King would have such a reaction? ¡°Sigh, Doctor Hong, I¡¯ve really troubled you this time.¡± There was some disappointment on the King¡¯s face. Wasn¡¯t this Hong Hui an advanced physician? Why couldn¡¯t he save the old King? Could it be that this matter was really going to end like this? ¡°How is Doctor Hong?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Looking at your appearance, the old country ruler shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± These people couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside because of the curtains. However, facing these people¡¯s questions, Hong Hui ignored them expressionlessly. Looking at Hong Hui¡¯s appearance, the people present were a little confused. ¡°Country Ruler, why don¡¯t I give it a try?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s stiff voice rang out in the crowd. Looking at Hong Hui¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian knew that what the system said was true. However, this high-level physician was really trash. He couldn¡¯t even treat this. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°F * ck, does this person want to die?¡± ¡°This person is simply too reckless!¡± When they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Naturally, the newly arrived Lord heard this. Including Hong Hui, who had an ugly expression. ¡°You again!¡± When Hong Hui saw that it was Xiao Changtian who spoke, his face turned even uglier. ¡°Do you know what this place is? How dare you behave atrociously in this place!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Hong Hui was furious. ¡°Ruler, why don¡¯t you let me try? I¡¯m very confident that I can cure the old ruler.¡± However, Xiao Changtian did not bother with Hong Hui. Instead, he looked at the Northern King with a serious face. ¡°F * ck, damn brat, you actually didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± Hong Hui didn¡¯t expect that this damned person didn¡¯t even put him in his eyes. ¡°Ruler, don¡¯t bother with him. I know this person. This person is a liar. He was chased out of the house by Lin Hai the day before yesterday!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Originally, the face of the North Country¡¯s national leader was not too good, but after hearing Hong Hui¡¯s words, his face became even uglier. ¡°What do you mean yes or no!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Mr Pi, why are you here?¡± The person who came was none other than Pi Xiu, who had been standing at the door just now. Because this area should have been completely controlled by Pi Xiu, Pi Xiu was about to inform the Northland King that he was ready to leave. Unexpectedly, she saw a familiar figure just as she reached the door. Originally, Pi Xiu did not take him to heart. Just as he was about to step in again, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded. This scared Pi Xiu so much that his heart was about to jump out. He didn¡¯t know why his master was in this place, and he didn¡¯t expect that blind person to actually dare to go against his master. Therefore, he immediately stood up. ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t I come over?¡± Pi Xiu glanced at the King of the Northern Country and snorted coldly as he looked at Hong Hui. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person? How can you be so disrespectful?¡± When Hong Hui saw how the Northern King treated him, he knew that the identity of this man in front of him was not simple. ¡°Mr. Pi, this person is here to cause trouble. I¡¯ve been in contact with him from the beginning. He¡¯s definitely not a good person.¡± Before the Northern King could speak, Hong Hui spoke first. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Just as Hong Hui finished speaking, Pi Xiu slapped him. ¡°You! You!¡± Hong Hui did not expect that this person would dare to hit him. Instantly, an incredulous expression appeared on his face. ¡°If you dare to say anything else, it won¡¯t be as simple as a slap!¡± Looking at Pi Xiu¡¯s actions, the King of the Northern Country swallowed hard. ¡°Skin¡­ Mister Pi, this is a high-ranking physician from the Jade Underworld Kingdom!¡± Although he knew how powerful Mister Pi was, he was still a high-level doctor. No one would dare to offend him. Chapter 1048 - Chapter 1048: Awake (1) Chapter 1048: Awake (1) ¡°Hehe, a high-ranking physician? What rubbish is that!¡± Pi Xiu didn¡¯t even look at him because compared to his master, everyone else was trash. ¡°This¡­¡± The Northern King looked at Mister Pi with a troubled expression. ¡°Stop talking about this and that. Hurry up!¡± Pi Xiu said impatiently after glaring at the King of the Northern Kingdom. ¡°Mr Pi, you might not understand, but this matter isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we let the strange person succeed, then the old King might not be able to do it!¡± ¡°Mr. Pi, you have to be careful about this!¡± The surrounding doctors looked at Pi Xiu and advised him. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that just as they finished speaking¡­ Pi Xiu did not hesitate to give them a few big beatings. ¡°You guys are really f * cking full of nonsense. If I say I¡¯m going, then I¡¯m going. I¡¯ll tear your mouths apart!¡± They didn¡¯t expect Mr Pi to have such a bad temper. This was a suggestion from the bottom of their hearts. Xiao Changtian looked at Mr. Pi and felt pleased. This Mr. Pi was too exciting! She had to thank him properly later. It seemed that not everyone in the Northland was stupid. ¡°Hahaha, then let¡¯s go in first.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people with satisfaction and walked in without looking back. ¡°Damn it! I want to see what this guy can do!¡± Although Hong Hui was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to resist because Mr. Pi was too powerful. Then, Hong Hui followed in unwillingly. Although he didn¡¯t dare to resist, he could see how Xiao Changtian would lose face. This Xiao Changtian definitely couldn¡¯t wake the old king up. At that time, he would see what Mister Pi had to say. When the others saw Hong Hui walk in, they followed him in one after another. They had the same thoughts as Hong Hui. ¡°Sigh, this is going to be difficult.¡± The Northern King looked at the scene with a worried expression. This time, he had offended them all. That Xiao Changtian looked like a half-baked person. When the time came, Xiao Changtian would definitely slap Mr. Pi in the face. Mr. Pi had offended a senior doctor. ¡°Country Ruler, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. My master will definitely be confident!¡± Pi Xiu glanced at the Northern King and did not say anything else. ¡°But father¡¯s illness can¡¯t be treated so easily¨C¡± ¡± What did you say?!!¡± However, just as the Northern King was about to say something, he suddenly heard his master. That person was Mister Pi¡¯s master!! Did he hear wrongly? ¡°Li¡­ The one inside is your master!¡± The Northern Country King asked again with uncertainty. ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? On this continent, if my master¡¯s medical skills can be called second, then no one dares to call themselves first.¡± After Pi Xiu finished speaking, he focused his attention on looking inside. He wondered if his master had recognized him. That was not right. How could someone like Master not recognize him? That meant that Master definitely had a plan! Yes, that must be the case! In that case, when Master came out later, it was better not to tell him. ¡°Ruler, I hope that you won¡¯t speak of this matter, let alone show it.¡± Then, Pi Xiu instructed the Northern King beside him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Although he did not know what they were up to, the Northern King did not dare to disobey. If Mr. Pi was so powerful, then wouldn¡¯t his master be heaven-defying? How could he treat Mister Pi¡¯s master like this? He deserved to die. The people inside didn¡¯t hear their conversation. They were all focused on Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Originally, they thought that Xiao Changtian would lose his horse. However, they didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian¡¯s technique to make them more and more confused. ¡°Puff!¡± Just as everyone was concentrating, the old King suddenly spat out a mouthful of black blood. The black blood was very different from the white blood of the red ghost. ¡°How is this possible? How could he force out the poison in the old King¡¯s body?¡± Hong Hui¡¯s face turned even uglier when he saw this. That was because he had wanted to force the poison out of the old King¡¯s body. However, he did not expect that he would actually force out a mouthful of the old King¡¯s blood essence. ¡°It¡¯s moving! It moved! The old king has moved!¡± At this moment, the fingers of the unconscious old King suddenly moved. ¡°Phew!¡± After a while, Xiao Changtian finally stopped what he was doing. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian stopped, the old King suddenly sat up and spat out a few mouthfuls of black blood. ¡°I¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± After vomiting, the old king slowly opened his eyes and looked at the people around him. ¡°He¡­ He was¡­ He actually!¡± ¡°Old¡­ Old King, you¡¯re done!¡± ¡°This¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± When the surrounding people saw the old King open his eyes, they were so shocked that a thunderclap rang out in their minds. Xiao Changtian used a technique that they couldn¡¯t understand. He had saved the old King who had been unconscious for such a long time! This was simply a fantasy, too unbelievable! Hong Hui¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he saw the old king wake up. ¡°This person! How could he be so strong! This was impossible! This is impossible!¡± At this moment, no one cared about Hong Hui at all. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Old King, the poison has caused you to faint, but you are fine now. I have already forced the poison out of your body. You just need to rest for a few days and you will be able to recover completely.¡± Looking at the old country ruler, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you, doctor. Thank you, thank you for saving me!¡± When the old country ruler heard that he had been poisoned, his expression changed. He had no idea how he had fainted. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of convenience. You don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡± ¡°Old King, lie down first. We will go out first.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian turned around and walked out. The people standing on the spot could not react at all. Everything felt like a dream. ¡°Hey, you people, don¡¯t disturb the old king¡¯s rest.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about these people. If they were placed on him, he would just be completing a mission. These people were not worth his attention at all. ¡°Father¡­Father actually woke up! When the Northern King, who was standing outside, saw this scene, he was so shocked that he stood rooted to the ground. ¡°I told you, Master¡¯s medical skills are the best in the world.¡± Chapter 1049 - Chapter 1049: Benefactor (1) Chapter 1049: Benefactor (1) ¡°Ruler, the old ruler has already woken up and needs to recuperate. I don¡¯t think you will have any objections now, right?¡± Xiao Changtian walked out and nodded at Pi Xiu. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Mister Pi¡¯s help, he might not have been able to help. ¡°I told you, Master must have recognized me!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian nod at him, Pi Xiu understood. Master must have some plans, and he couldn¡¯t disturb him. ¡°Expert, you are the real expert! Forgive me for being blind just now. I really deserve to die!¡± After the Northern Kingdom¡¯s King saw the Xiao Changtian come out, he walked forward. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± After the Northern Country King finished speaking, he even slapped himself twice. ¡°Impossible, how can this guy be so powerful? Country Ruler, this person must be playing some tricks!¡± Unable to accept the truth, Hong Hui walked out and shouted. ¡°Pa!¡± This time, the King of the Northern Country slapped him without hesitation. ¡°Who do you think you are? He actually dared to shout here! This was a true expert. An advanced physician like you couldn¡¯t even be considered trash!¡± The right side of Hong Hui¡¯s face was swollen from the slap. The left side of his face that was slapped by the Qilin just now had not recovered yet. Therefore, Hong Hui now looked like a pig head that was causing trouble. ¡°You! You guys! You will definitely regret this!¡± Hong Hui shouted angrily. Even though Hong Hui was shouting and making a scene, the Northern King did not really cause any substantial harm to him. If they really killed him, the power behind the high-ranking physician would definitely not let them off so easily. Meanwhile, Lin Hai, who was waiting outside the door, only learned of the news inside now. ¡°You¡­ You, is what you said true? Are you lying to me?¡± However, he only knew that Hun had failed, but he didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian had succeeded. ¡°Brother Lin, listen to my advice. You must be careful when doing things. This time, you¡¯re really finished.¡± That person had heard it clearly from inside just now. That big shot had been chased out of the Lin Mansion by Lin Hai. He didn¡¯t know why this Lin Feng was so blind. Wasn¡¯t this just picking up a sesame seed and throwing away a watermelon? Moreover, looking at the Country Ruler¡¯s angry appearance, the Lin family was completely finished this time. The Lin family had already been suppressed by others in the entire northern country. This time, he thought that he could make a comeback, but in the end, it was such an ending again. ¡°Old Li! Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re saying too serious? Isn¡¯t it just that he couldn¡¯t be cured this time? I believe that with Doctor Hong¡¯s standards, it definitely won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Looking at the person in front of him, Lin Hai frowned. This Old Li was really not a good person. He actually cursed him to be finished. ¡°Hey, Brother Lin Hai, you¡¯ll know later.¡± After that person finished speaking, he turned around and left. ¡°Bah! I, Lin Hai, won¡¯t be finished no matter what!¡± However, just as Hai Lin finished speaking, he saw Hong Hui walk out with a pig head. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Doctor Hong, what happened to you?¡± Realizing that something was wrong, Lin Hai immediately ran to Hong Hui. ¡°Get lost. It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Looking at Hai Lin, Hong Hui¡¯s anger grew. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Hai inviting him over, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a big fool of himself. If this matter were to spread back to the Jade Nether Kingdom, where would he put his face? ¡°No, what¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Hai, who was dumbfounded, did not know what exactly happened inside. At this moment, the Northern King was looking at Xiao Changtian with a fawning expression. ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Xiao, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night so that I can write a negative for you?¡± Xiao Changtian was a big shot in front of him. He had to do everything he could to curry favor with him. ¡°The old King¡¯s condition has stabilized, but there might be some accidents. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± Because he had not found any news about the spirit tree seed, he had no other place to go. ¡°Ahaha, Master Xiao, we were all blind to talk to that Hong Hui.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Master Xiao, we were bewitched by that Hong Hui just now.¡± ¡°Master Xiao, we were all bewitched just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± For Xiao Changtian, how could he not see this? Xiao Changtian was much stronger than Hong Hui, so he was most likely a Saint Level physician. It was extremely rare to see a Saint-level physician on the entire continent. And now, they were actually able to meet here. However, they were all blind and didn¡¯t recognize Xiao Changtian¡¯s ability. ¡°Humph! You people, get lost quickly. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here!¡± As soon as these people finished speaking, Pi Xiu rolled his eyes impatiently. These people were really fence-sitters. Why was that arrogant aura from before gone? ¡°Get lost!¡± The Northern King also agreed. ¡°Haha, expert, don¡¯t pay attention to these people.¡± ¡°Cough! Cough! Son!¡± At this moment, the old King who had just laid down shouted at the Northern King. ¡°Father, father, how are you? Do you feel better?¡± ¡°Much better. I feel like I can walk now. Quickly call my benefactor in. I want to thank him properly!¡± The old King¡¯s expression was much better than before. ¡°Old King, I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s no need to thank me too much. Saving you is just a piece of cake for me.¡± ¡°No, benefactor. In the end, you saved my life. Don¡¯t worry. If you have any instructions, you will definitely let my son do it.¡± The old King lay on the bed with an excited expression. ¡°Oh right, son, I feel that my poison this time is very likely to have been planted in Cloud Sky Town.¡± Just as the old country ruler was talking about Cloud Sky Town, Xiao Changtian suddenly raised his head. ¡°Old King, did you just say Cloud Sky Town?¡± Wasn¡¯t Cloud Heaven Town the town that Xiao Changtian had been looking for these few days? ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°But, why did I hear that your Northland doesn¡¯t have such a small town after asking around for so many days?¡± Xiao Changtian felt strange. Could it be that there was a secret behind this? ¡°Benefactor, to tell you the truth, it¡¯s very normal that you can¡¯t find out from ordinary people.¡± ¡°Because only people like us know about this place, and it¡¯s not made public.¡± The old King slowly said. ¡°That¡¯s right, master. Only our special teleportation formation can enter that small town. Ordinary people don¡¯t know about it at all.¡± The Northern King also agreed. Chapter 1050 - Chapter 1050: How Could This Be (1) Chapter 1050: How Could This Be (1) Within the Demon Race. After the Devil Seal was restored, he prepared to leave. ¡°This time, when I go back, I will definitely bring back an expert. At that time, Xiao Changtian will just wait for death!¡± After saying that, Mo Jin disappeared. Actually, there were rules in their space. He couldn¡¯t enter and leave that space casually. As for a small invisible existence like the magic seal, no one paid attention to him at all. Therefore, this also provided him with very favorable conditions to come here. ¡°Then we¡¯ll welcome Senior Brother here!¡± Mo Yan and Mo Shen watched Mo Jin leave. Since Xiao Changtian¡¯s Devil Seal couldn¡¯t do anything to him, then there was no need to mention them. He could only pray that Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in the next month. At that moment, Xiao Changtian was staring at the old country ruler. ¡°Benefactor, could it be that you want to look for something inside?¡± The old king seemed to know what Xiao Changtian¡¯s intentions were towards Cloud Sky Town. ¡°That¡¯s right. The spirit tree seed is in Cloud Sky Town. I¡¯m here to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hide his purpose. Because he knew that these people would definitely not snatch the spirit tree seed from him. ¡°Ah.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the old King sighed heavily. ¡°Old King, don¡¯t tell me that there is something that is difficult for you to say about that place?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little confused. Cloud Sky Town was actually hidden so deep. What was inside? ¡°Benefactor, this¡­It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your strength, but I still advise you to give up.¡± The old country ruler sighed heavily. ¡°You old man, this is simply too exaggerated.¡± Qilin looked at the old King with disdain. Was there anything more powerful than Master in this world? ¡°Aiya, benefactor, you must believe it. You have to know that there¡¯s a very terrifying thing inside. If it wasn¡¯t sealed inside, I¡¯m afraid the entire Northland would have been razed to the ground.¡± The old country ruler looked at Xiao Changtian and said earnestly. ¡°System, is this old king really that powerful?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little confused, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°The old man is just hallucinating. Don¡¯t take his words to heart. The host can easily deal with the thing inside.¡± The system¡¯s voice seemed to have given Xiao Changtian a dose of tranquilizer. Xiao Changtian, who was originally a little scared, calmed down completely. ¡°Old King, don¡¯t worry. No matter how powerful that thing is, it¡¯s not my match.¡± Because the system had said so, Xiao Changtian was very confident. ¡°Sigh, master, my father is also thinking about your life.¡± The Northern King felt helpless. ¡°Since benefactor insists on doing this, then let¡¯s go.¡± Since Xiao Changtian was so confident, it meant that Ken was prepared. It was useless for him to stop her. ¡°Alright, then, why don¡¯t you come with me to rest first? You¡¯ve been tired for so long.¡± They had spent most of the day looking at the old King. It was time to go back and rest. However, just as the Northern King brought Xiao Changtian to the door. Lin Hai walked over fearlessly. ¡°Ruler, Ruler, what is the situation with the old Ruler inside? Why was Doctor Hong beaten up like that?¡± Obviously, Lin Hai didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Humph! You still have the cheek to ask!¡± Seeing Lin Hai, the King of the Northern Country rolled his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the Hong Hui that he found this time, he wouldn¡¯t have offended an expert. ¡°Sigh, Ruler, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± However, just as Lin Hai turned his head, he saw Xiao Changtian behind the Northern King. ¡°Yo! What are you doing here! Hehe, wasn¡¯t it enough that I chased you out of our Lin Manor back then? He even came to the palace to embarrass himself.¡± The moment he saw Xiao Changtian, Lin Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°Pa!¡± Lin Hai had just finished speaking when the Northern King slapped him. In an instant, five or six of Lin Hai¡¯s teeth were knocked out. ¡°Country¡­ King, you¡­ What do you mean?¡± Covering his swollen face, Lin Hai was dumbfounded. What was wrong with the country ruler? Why did he treat her like this? He didn¡¯t know anything at all! ¡°What do I mean? Look at yourself! How dare you speak to our distinguished guest like this? The lousy doctor you invited is simply trash, and the one you chased away is a hidden expert!¡± After he finished speaking, the Northern King glared at him fiercely. ¡°What is it? Country Ruler, are you mistaken? He¡¯s just a mortal that my daughter picked up from the forest outside who knows some medical skills!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± However, just as Lin Hai finished speaking, the Northern King¡¯s slap came again. ¡°Shut up and come over and raid the Lin family. At the same time, banish all their family members to the border and never come back!¡± He didn¡¯t dare to offend Hong Hui easily, but he still had a lot of authority in the Lin family. ¡°Country Ruler, don¡¯t! Country Ruler, this is impossible, this is impossible!¡± However, Lin Hai still wanted to struggle, but he was dragged away by the guards. ¡°Sigh, Ruler, since he made the mistake alone, then let him bear the responsibility alone. There¡¯s no need to implicate others, right?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard this, he thought of Lin Xiao from the Lin Mansion. After interacting with Lin Xiao, Xiao Changtian knew that the girl was a good person. ¡°Expert, you¡¯re still the broad-minded one.¡± ¡°Men, pass down the message. Other than Lin Hai, the others don¡¯t have to be sent to the border. However, the Lin family still wants to take a copy.¡± Xiao Changtian did not have any objections to the Northern King¡¯s decision. ¡°Senior, you should have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow, Father will take you to that place.¡± ¡°Yeah, have a good rest.¡± Pi Xiu also said. ¡°Oh, right, I have to thank Mr Pi for this.¡± Xiao Changtian bowed to Pi Xiu. ¡°Hiss!¡± When he saw his master bow to him, a bolt of lightning instantly rang out in Pi Xiu¡¯s mind. What did the master¡¯s bow mean? Why was his master bowing to him? Something was not right. This was simply a huge piece of news. No, he definitely could not stay here any longer. ¡°Hahaha, nothing, nothing. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Pi Xiu was frightened by Xiao Changtian and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He smiled and ran away. Chapter 1051 - Chapter 1051: Cloud Sky Town (1) Chapter 1051: Cloud Sky Town (1) At this moment, in the Lin Manor. Seeing Hong Hui and Lin Hai walk in with swollen faces, the people of Lin Manor were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped. ¡± Dad, you¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Hu walked out in surprise. Why was it that after a trip to the palace, not only was his father beaten up like this? Even the senior physician Hong Hui was beaten to such a state. What was going on? ¡°The king has ordered! Lin Manor was confiscated, and Lin Hai was banished to the border and never returned!¡± Just as Lin Hu was in shock, the father-in-law beside the Northern King suddenly appeared at the door. ¡°Damn it, how unlucky!¡± Hong Hui glared at Lin Hai and went into the house to pack up. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? Why did it become like this?¡± Lin Hu looked at the eunuch in disbelief. ¡°Hahaha, Lin Hu, if you want to know why, you have to ask your good father. Men, attack!¡± Looking at Lin Hu and the others, the eunuch did not have the slightest sympathy. These people had brought this upon themselves. ¡°Father, is it because of Xiao Changtian?¡± At this moment, Lin Hu suddenly thought of something, and his eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°As expected¡­ As expected, little sister didn¡¯t lie to me. What little sister said was true.¡± ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± Recalling what his sister had said, Lin Hu couldn¡¯t help but slap himself. Why didn¡¯t he believe what his sister said? His sister was telling the truth! Now, their family had fallen to such a state. He also had an unshirkable responsibility. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was not thinking about anything else. Xiao Changtian had a good sleep after moving into his room. On the second day, Xiao Changtian was led by the Northern King to the Teleportation Formation. ¡°Expert, you must be extremely careful this time! We have no control over the situation inside.¡± Before they left, the head of the North Country urged earnestly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand and disappeared from the teleportation array. ¡°Sigh, benefactor, you¡¯re actually so stubborn.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian disappear, the old country ruler who was standing at the side also felt a little sad. Because he had been there before and knew that it was extremely dangerous. To put it bluntly, his benefactor was a very, very powerful doctor. However, he was only good at medicine. He observed his cultivation, but he did not find any fluctuations. That meant that his benefactor¡¯s strength was not good enough. ¡°Father, it seems that we can only erect a monument for the expert in advance this time.¡± ¡°Yes, my benefactor saved me. Although there¡¯s a 99% chance that my benefactor won¡¯t be able to come out this time, we have to complete this last bit of work.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s right. Father, if we can¡¯t even handle this last little thing for an expert, won¡¯t we be a joke if word gets out?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was inside the formation, was teleported to Cloud Sky Town. ¡°Hiss, this town doesn¡¯t look small.¡± Looking at the small town that was as big as a city, Xiao Changtian sighed. However, he immediately entered. However, Xiao Changtian was walking in the small town. Looking at the people coming and going around him, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Why are these people acting as if they were pre-arranged? It looks strange.¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian said what was wrong. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I must be too nervous. The system had already said that this was nothing to me.¡± Xiao Changtian found a teahouse and sat down. ¡°Sect Master, are you really sure that the person who came in this time can help us?¡± Not far away, there was a woman and two men. These three people were here to follow Xiao Changtian. ¡°Let¡¯s try. What if we succeed this time?¡± The woman in the lead smiled. After that, the woman flew towards the teahouse where Xiao Changtian was sitting. ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a woman stood in front of Changtian, who was drinking tea. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing the woman looking at him, Xiao Changtian cautiously moved to the side. When the woman saw him, she also moved away. Xiao Changtian looked at the woman, took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. Then, he stood up and sat at another table. ¡°No way, no way. In broad daylight, you wouldn¡¯t have met a female hooligan, right?¡± Thinking of the way that woman looked at him, Xiao Changtian felt a chill down his spine. Although he had to admit that he was very handsome, and countless girls would be tempted when they saw his face. However, this was the first time he had met such a bold female hooligan. The woman in front of him was extremely beautiful and had a perfect figure. Calling her a female hooligan was a little inappropriate. However, Xiao Changtian also didn¡¯t know what that woman wanted to do. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian sat down at the table, the woman came to him. ¡°No, Big Sister, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re quite scary like this.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here to ask you for help.¡± ¡°No, there are so many people here. Why are you only looking for me and not the others?¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian finished his sentence, a long sword fell on his neck. ¡°How dare you! How dare you speak to our sect master like that!¡± The man glared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Xu Yu! Don¡¯t be so impulsive!¡± After the man put down the knife, the woman smiled apologetically at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha.¡± Xiao Changtian could tell that these people weren¡¯t good people. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you this time because of something very important.¡± The woman looked at Xiao Changtian sincerely. ¡°I want you to be my husband!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± When the woman said this, Xiao Changtian spat out the tea in his mouth. ¡°Cough, cough, cough. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now. What did you say just now?¡± Xiao Changtian felt that he must have been hallucinating. ¡°You!¡± The two men saw Xiao Changtian spit on the woman¡¯s face. In an instant, a wave of anger rose. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble!¡± After glaring at them fiercely, the woman wiped her face. ¡°I said, I want you to be my husband!¡± The woman repeated what she had just said. ¡°Ha¡­ Hah¡­ Ha, beauty, your joke is not funny at all.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he turned around and wanted to leave. These people were really ridiculous. He actually made such a strange request. Although she was very good-looking and sounded like a sect master. However, she was still not worthy of him. Chapter 1052 - Chapter 1052: Agreed (1) Chapter 1052: Agreed (1) ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree?!¡± The woman glared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, you can ask for anything you want. Moreover, this time, I¡¯m only letting you be my husband in name. There¡¯s no need for us to make any substantial progress.¡± The old man that this woman found last time was very useless. He had just brought the old man back when he was poisoned to death. Now, another one had finally arrived. No matter what, he had to seize the opportunity. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to refuse¡­ Suddenly, he saw the spirit tree seed hanging on the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Hiss, why is the spirit tree seed on her?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned as he stared at the spiritual tree seed on her waist. He didn¡¯t expect the spirit tree seed to be with this woman. Now, he had no choice but to agree. ¡°I can promise you that. However, after this is done, can you give me the spirit tree seed on your waist?¡± ¡°Deal. As long as this matter can be successfully completed, this spirit tree seed will belong to you.¡± The daughter did not expect that this mortal would actually want this spirit tree seed. However, this spirit tree seed was not very important to him. Even if it was given to this person, there was no harm. ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll tell you about our specific situation.¡± The woman looked at Xiao Changtian and began to speak. ¡± This town isn¡¯t a real town. It¡¯s an environment created by that old monster. We were dragged into this by chance.¡± ¡°From then on, we couldn¡¯t get out even if we wanted to. ¡°Fortunately, for some reason, I became the sect master of the Stone Sect. That old monster is in the Stone Sect.¡± ¡°I want to break the illusion here and escape, but the old monster can always notice the movements inside.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°So, you want me to be your shield?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I discovered a pattern. As long as I stay with outsiders, this old monster won¡¯t be able to monitor my movements. This way, I can set up an array formation to destroy this illusion.¡± ¡°So, after you go back, you have to think of a way to let the old monster know that the two of us are really together.¡± After listening to the woman¡¯s explanation, Xiao Changtian nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m Xiao Changtian. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Yun Dou.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and set off.¡± After all, if he quickly helped this woman complete her mission, he would be able to obtain the spirit tree seed earlier. Yun Dou chose Xiao Changtian because he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s mortal cultivation. When the time came, he would be more obedient. Yun Dou brought Xiao Changtian and soon arrived at Stone Sect. ¡°Eh, the sect master is back, the sect master is back!¡± ¡°Look, why did the sect master bring back a man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and tell the ancestor.¡± When Xiao Changtian saw these people, he immediately held Yun Dou¡¯s hand. ¡°You lecher, what do you want to do!¡± Yun Dou¡¯s body trembled, but he didn¡¯t shake off Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand. Although she was not used to it, she still endured it when she saw so many people in the distance. As for Yun Dou, no man had ever held her hand since she was young. ¡°Please, since you want to pretend, then you have to pretend a little more. If we don¡¯t even hold hands, how can others believe that we¡¯re a couple?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. ¡°Humph!¡± Yun Dou awkwardly looked at Xiao Changtian holding her hand and walking over. ¡°Sect Master Yun, Sect Master Yun, who is this man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been in the Stone Sect for so many years, but we¡¯ve never seen you touch any man.¡± The eyes of everyone present were filled with curiosity. Even though they were all puppets made by that old monster. However, perhaps because their levels were too high, these people also had a little bit of their own consciousness. ¡°Cough cough, everyone, don¡¯t be suspicious. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Doudou¡¯s husband.¡± Xiao Changtian said without hesitation. ¡°What is it? The sect master¡¯s husband? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s this kid pretending for!¡± ¡°Hahaha, how much did this kid drink? He¡¯s actually so drunk. Isn¡¯t he just a mortal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a mortal. Is he worthy of Sect Master Yun marrying him?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, all the people present revealed mocking expressions. ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not bother about him. When our ancestor comes later, he will definitely chase him away.¡± At this moment, someone said. ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master Yun. When the ancestor comes later, you have to protect this pretty boy of yours well.¡± Just as that person finished speaking, a black figure appeared in front of everyone. ¡°The ancestor is here, the ancestor is here!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°What exactly happened? Why are they all making a ruckus here?¡± The old ancestor looked at the people present with a gloomy face. ¡°Ancestor, look, the man beside Sect Leader Yun is the husband that Sect Leader Yun brought back!¡± The lackey at the side immediately ran to the ancestor¡¯s side and explained. ¡°Bang!¡± After hearing this, the old ancestor¡¯s walking stick hit the ground hard. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing. Yun Dou, tell this seat, what exactly is going on?¡± The old ancestor looked at Yun Dou and Xiao Changtian with a gloomy face. However, when he saw Xiao Changtian, his face was full of disdain. She had thought that Yun Dou would bring back some powerful people to cover for her. He did not expect to bring back a mortal this time. ¡°Ancestor, this is my husband, Xiao Changtian.¡± At this moment, Yun Dou was also sizing up the old ancestor. When he saw the old ancestor looking at Xiao Changtian with disdain, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then how are you going to prove that he is your husband?¡± The old ancestor looked at Xiao Changtian and didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult for him. This was because a mortal like him was not worth his time at all. ¡°This¡­¡± When Yun Dou heard this, she was very nervous. Because she really had no way to answer this question. However, if the ancestor became suspicious because of this, then it would all be over. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to prove that I¡¯m her husband?¡± Xiao Changtian laughed after hearing this. Xiao Changtian seemed to have sensed Yun Dou¡¯s nervousness. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, right? On the left side of Doudou¡¯s butt, there¡¯s a big monkey.¡± When Xiao Changtian finished his words, everyone fell silent. ¡°You! You!¡± Even Yun Dou was shocked speechless. She really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to say that. Chapter 1053 - Chapter 1053: Ridiculous (1) Chapter 1053: Ridiculous (1) ¡°How about it, everyone? Any other opinions?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the crowd and smiled. He knew that Xiao Changtian would definitely ask such a question and give such an answer. No one present could refute him. Did they want Yun Dou to take off his pants for them to see? ¡°Alright, alright. In that case, you can make your own arrangements.¡± The old ancestor looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain and left. ¡°Damn it! This kid was simply too arrogant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I told you I didn¡¯t like this kid!¡± Although Xiao Changtian had managed to avoid the old ancestor¡¯s trouble. However, the people present hated him. Although Yun Dou wanted to say something, she eventually shut her mouth. Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were very vulgar, it still shut up these people¡¯s mouths. Then, Yun Dou brought Xiao Changtian to his courtyard. ¡°In order to stop those people¡¯s rumors, you can stay in the courtyard next to mine for the next few days..¡± ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s the big deal?¡± For Xiao Changtian, it didn¡¯t matter where he lived now. In any case, his ultimate goal was to obtain the spirit tree seed of the kidney bean. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry. There¡¯s a secret room below my room. We need to go through the secret room to the back mountain to set up the formation.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded his head indifferently. In the next few days, Xiao Changtian began to live in the yard. The news had spread throughout the Stone Sect. The Sect Leader Yun they admired had actually found a pretty boy. This was something that many people in the Stone Sect could not accept. Therefore, these people would come to find trouble with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sigh, if we just stay here and study the formation, will Xiao Changtian be bullied to the point that he can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Yun Dou, who was setting up the array in the depths of the back mountain, had already expected that the people of Stone Sect would definitely make things difficult for Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s just a mortal. Even if he can¡¯t take it anymore and runs away, it won¡¯t be a loss for us.¡± ¡°Yeah, the next time you find someone, just change the reason.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a mortal. Sect Master, the most important thing for us now is the array formation in front of us. If this array formation is completed, we can definitely save that person.¡± The two men beside her saw Yun Dou¡¯s expression and tried to persuade her. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just a mortal. That¡¯s all he has to us.¡± The reason why they didn¡¯t escape in the illusion wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t know that there was a teleportation array outside. It was because the teleportation array could only be used by specific people. Even if the three of them tried their best, they could not activate that teleportation array. Therefore, in order to not be oppressed here, these people could only try to break through this mystic realm. And this array formation that broke the mystic realm was not something that could be completed in a day or two. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was sitting in the courtyard. He didn¡¯t pay attention to those people who came to cause trouble. Instead, he enjoyed it happily. Even if that person was cursing outside the courtyard, Xiao Changtian could only block his hearing indifferently. Those who were delivering food to Xiao Changtian even spat on his food. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to all of this. ¡°Caw! Caw! Caw!¡± On this day, Xiao Changtian was basking in the sun in his courtyard. Suddenly, a huge crow flew across the sky. The crow kept circling above Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Yo, I¡¯ve been able to get a bird out of my mouth these past few days. I didn¡¯t expect you to give me a bird so soon.¡± These two days, because Changtian knew that those people had tampered with his food. Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even touch the food that they sent over. He had only gathered some dry rations in his space. How could dry food be as delicious as fresh food? At this moment, the crowd standing in the distance saw the crows in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and laughed heartily. ¡°Hahaha, look, look, even Senior Black Crow can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Even Senior Black Crow can¡¯t stand it anymore and wants to punish that Xiao Changtian.¡± This huge black crow was no ordinary demonic beast. Instead, it was their Stone Sect¡¯s divine beast that had protected the sect for a million years. The Black Crow had protected the Stone Sect for so many years. Even the most powerful expert could be easily taken down by him. And now, Xiao Changtian was no match for him. Now that Senior Black Crow had made a move, let¡¯s see how Yun Dou could help Xiao Changtian. Previously, they didn¡¯t dare to bully Xiao Changtian too openly. And now, this was called justice from the heavens. Xiao Changtian was prepared to die! At this moment, Xiao Changtian had managed to dig out a simple bow and arrow from the space with great difficulty. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ll use this thing to make do for now!¡± Although this bow and arrow was a little crude, it should not be a problem to shoot down this crow. The crows in the courtyard seemed to have seen through Xiao Changtian¡¯s plan. However, it did not panic. Instead, he looked at Xiao Changtian with a mocking expression. ¡°A small mortal holding an incomplete bow and arrow. Could it be that he wants to shoot me down? Hahaha, it¡¯s really ridiculous!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± However, before the black crow could finish his sentence¡­ Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow pierced through its body. In an instant, the black crow fell in a straight line towards the courtyard. This Black Crow did not understand what was going on even until he died. ¡°Sigh, why does the sky look so big when it flies in the sky? There¡¯s not much meat when it comes down.¡± Picking up the dead crow on the ground, Xiao Changtian felt a little regretful. This little bit of meat was not even enough to fill the gaps between his teeth. ¡°Forget it, forget it. This is better than nothing.¡± The people outside did not notice what was going on. Senior Black Crow disappeared in an instant. ¡°Aiya, it seems that Xiao Changtian has been dealt with.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Looks like our sect master doesn¡¯t have to marry that kid anymore.¡± Everyone who didn¡¯t know the truth was beaming with joy. The three people in the back mountain did not know about this. ¡°Hmm? Black Crow, Black Crow was actually killed! Who did this!¡± The moment the black crow died, the old ancestor sitting in the room opened his eyes. Although the entire Cloud Heaven Town was under his control, he could not see the outsider clearly. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he was killed by that mortal? That¡¯s impossible.¡± This was impossible. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go and take a look first.¡± Chapter 1054 - Chapter 1054: Bad Luck (1) Chapter 1054: Bad Luck (1) After a while, the old ancestor slowly walked over with a walking stick. ¡°Ancestor!¡± ¡°Ancestor!¡± When everyone saw the old ancestor, they all greeted him respectfully. ¡°What are you all gathered here for?¡± Glancing at these people, the old ancestor slowly asked. After all, these people already had their own will, so they were no longer puppets. ¡°Hahaha, ancestor, we just watched a good show!¡± ¡°Yes, Ancestor, you don¡¯t know, but just now, Senior Black Crow rushed in.¡± ¡°Ancestor, at this moment, the pretty boy that the sect master brought back has probably been swallowed by Senior Black Crow!¡± These people rushed to narrate what had happened to their ancestor. ¡°The black crow rushed into the human¡¯s courtyard?¡± No wonder he couldn¡¯t sense the Black Crow¡¯s aura. It turned out that the black crow was not dead. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if the sect master will be sad, that pretty boy isn¡¯t worthy of the sect master at all. He might as well die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I think so too.¡± The old ancestor looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard and snorted. This time, he actually made a wasted trip. How unlucky. ¡°I still have one more thing to announce. From today onwards, I will be in seclusion for a period of time. During this period of time, no one is allowed to disturb me. You guys pass this on to Yun Dou.¡± After the old ancestor finished speaking, he slowly walked back. At this moment, in the back mountain. The three of them focused on fiddling with the array in front of them. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long before it¡¯s done.¡± Yun Dou wiped the sweat off his forehead. He wondered how that mortal was doing in the courtyard. ¡°Hehe, Sect Master, you don¡¯t know that we¡¯ve found the right person this time. Although that mortal doesn¡¯t have the strength, his mental state is very strong. There are many people outside who target him, but he doesn¡¯t care.¡± The man¡¯s words stunned Yun Dou. Unexpectedly, that pretty boy seemed to be of some use. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back tomorrow.¡± Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s cover, they had been here for so long. If he didn¡¯t go back now, the other people in the sect might become suspicious. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was enjoying the roasted crow in his hand. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious. It seems that I can¡¯t just stay in this courtyard in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian vaguely remembered that when he came here, there was still a mountain behind the Stone Sect. When he had nothing to do, he could go inside and get some wild game. The next day, before dawn. Xiao Changtian got up and went to the back of the mountain. Xiao Changtian woke up very early every day because he had been too relaxed these past few days. As for the other three, they sneaked back through the secret passage before daybreak. However, just as they returned, they felt that something was wrong. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, have you been preparing the dowry these two days?¡± Yun Dou had just stepped out of the door when she heard the questions of the other people in the sect. Yun Dou nodded expressionlessly. However, after Yun Dou nodded, the people around him looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°What do these people mean?¡± Seeing these people looking at him with such gazes, Yun Dou was a little puzzled. ¡°Aiya, Sect Master, this matter is for you. Sigh, forget it. You¡¯d better go to your Xiaobai¡­ No, I should take a look in my husband¡¯s room.¡± These people were very happy about Xiao Changtian¡¯s death. Yun Dou was dumbfounded. Therefore, Yun Dou did not hesitate and quickly walked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Kacha!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard wasn¡¯t locked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people? Why is it so strange?¡± Yun Dou did not know what these people were trying to say. However, the moment she walked in, her eyes widened in shock. There was a pile of bones scattered on the ground, and there were a few black feathers beside them. Not far away, there was a pool of dried blood. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t tell me Thinking of what those people had said just now, Yun Dou felt a sudden clap of thunder in her mind. ¡°Hiss! Sect Master, my condolences.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Sect Master, don¡¯t be too sad. My condolences.¡± The two people who followed them looked at the situation in front of them and instantly understood what was going on. How could they not know the strength of the Black Crow, and that Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. It could be seen from the few black crow feathers on the ground. At that time, Xiao Changtian really wanted to escape from the black crows. However, the pile of bones showed that Xiao Changtian had failed. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that no one could escape this ending.¡± In the end, Yun Dou sighed heavily. He didn¡¯t know why, but he hadn¡¯t been in contact with Xiao Changtian for long. However, Yun Dou was still very sad when he saw Xiao Changtian die. ¡°However, Sect Master, don¡¯t be too sad. Anyway, we only have one last step in our formation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When we can get out, we won¡¯t let this brother¡¯s life go to waste. When I came here just now, I heard that the ancestor has been in seclusion for the past two days.¡± When Yun Dou heard the word ¡± seclusion ¡°, her eyes lit up with hope once again. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was strolling in the mountains. He had been wandering around for a long time, but he had not found anything delicious. If it wasn¡¯t a skinny wild rabbit, it would be a dumb donkey that didn¡¯t look very smart. He did not know how these things became like this on the back mountain. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t think that woman will go back in the next two days. I¡¯d better stay here for two more days.¡± There was nothing to eat when they went back. At that moment, within the Demon Race. The demons were much more peaceful. If they could last another month, their Demon Lord would wake up. ¡°I wonder how senior brother is doing.¡± It had been several days since they had left the Devil Seal. Mo Yan and Mo Shen were very anxious. Because before he left, Mo Jin told them that he would bring help back in less than a week. It had already been more than half a week, but there was still no movement from their senior brother. ¡°Mo Yan, don¡¯t worry too much. There are still a few days left anyway.¡± On the other side, Mo Jin had just sneaked back into that space. ¡°Phew, luckily I was careful. Otherwise, I would have been caught.¡± This was because no one knew that he had sneaked back this time. ¡°I have to hurry and find big brother for help.¡± Soon, the magic seal arrived in front of a very luxurious stockade. ¡°Please help me inform them that Little Jinjin is here to see Big Brother.¡± Mo Jin didn¡¯t dare to be too impudent towards this big brother of his. That was because this big brother¡¯s strength was not ordinary. Chapter 1055 - Chapter 1055: Its Useless to Keep You Guys (1) Chapter 1055: It¡¯s Useless to Keep You Guys (1) In the house, a man with exquisite clothes was lying on a recliner. ¡°Master, there is a person called Xiao Jinjin outside who is looking for you.¡± ¡°A small restriction? Oh, him. Let him in.¡± Not long after, Mo Jin walked in. ¡°Little Jinjin, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met, but you¡¯re still the same.¡± The man looked at the magic seal with an unknown expression. ¡°Ahaha, big brother, how can I compare to you? I¡¯m just an ordinary nobody.¡± ¡°Haha, alright, stop flattering me. Why are you looking for me this time?¡± The man smiled and looked at the magic seal. ¡°Big brother, to be honest, this time, I really have no choice but to come and find you. You don¡¯t know, but my family in the lower realm had an accident. I wanted to help, but I was almost beaten to death by Xiao Changtian in the lower realm.¡± When the man heard this, he frowned. ¡°Xiao Jin, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could a person from the lower realm kill you? Are you really not joking with me?¡± The man only felt that he was joking about the fact that people from the lower realm could defeat people from the upper realm. ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t explain this matter clearly, but please help me.¡± Mo Jin knew that no one would believe this. But it really happened. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve come. Then I¡¯ll help you no matter what.¡± ¡°Little Myna, follow Little Jin and help.¡± Because the magic seal had saved this man before, this man would also help him this time. Moreover, he was going to the lower realm, a place full of trash. ¡± Thank you, Big Brother. Thank you, Big Brother.¡± Mo Jin happily looked at Little Myna. He knew that this Little Myna¡¯s real name was Baga. Although he was not the most powerful expert by Big Brother¡¯s side. However, his strength was still above average compared to his big brother. With this Lil Eight, not to mention Xiao Changtian, even destroying the entire lower realm would not be a problem. At that time, in the back mountain of the Stone Sect in Yunxiao Town. Xiao Changtian had been here for a long time, but he had only caught a few wild beasts. ¡°The things here are all very smart. They haven¡¯t even seen me and have already run off without a trace. No, I need to set a trap.¡± On the other side, Yun Dou was upset about Xiao Changtian¡¯s death for a long time before she returned to normal. ¡°We have to seize the opportunity while the ancestor is in seclusion. Otherwise, all our previous efforts will be in vain.¡± On the second day, the few of them arrived at the array formation at the back of the mountain through the secret passage. ¡°Everyone, work hard. There¡¯s only one last formation core left!¡± This time, the formation core they had taken in wasn¡¯t anything special. It was just a small stone beside the array. In any case, no one would come to the back of the mountain. They were not afraid of the array being destroyed. ¡°Hahaha, Sect Master, let¡¯s celebrate here first!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. After staying here for so long, we can finally get out!¡± Looking at their excited expressions, Yun Dou smiled and shook his head. However, at this moment, Yun Dou thought of Xiao Changtian whom he had dragged over. ¡°Sigh, if only you weren¡¯t dead.¡± Then, the three of them did not hesitate and quickly set up the array. What they did not know was that the moment they set up the array, the old ancestor who was in seclusion in the cave deep in the back mountain suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Jie¡­Jie¡­ Jie, Yun Dou, Yun Dou, I wonder if you are smart or stupid? Did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sense your little tricks just because I was in seclusion?¡± Then, the ancestor who was sitting cross-legged instantly stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re so disobedient, there¡¯s no use keeping you!¡± After saying that, the old ancestor walked out of the cave with a gloomy face. At this moment, the three people beside the array were waiting. Although this array could break the illusion here, it could only be activated at noon. Thus, the three of them hid in the grass far away. Because they were too eye-catching. If they were attacked by the terrifying demon beasts in the back mountain, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡°Hahaha, when I go back, I must go and have some fun.¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t been out for so long. I¡¯ll definitely have a good meal when I get back.¡± Hiding in the bushes, the three of them excitedly discussed what would happen next. He did not feel that something terrifying was about to happen. Just as the few of them were talking about how they were having a good time. Suddenly, they saw a figure slowly walking towards them. ¡°Shh! The two of you, stop talking and look!¡± Yun Dou, who was the first to notice, frowned as she looked at the figure. One had to know that the back mountain was very dangerous. The demon beasts inside could even raze their Stone Sect to the ground. Therefore, no one dared to come up to the back of the mountain. This was also the reason why they had chosen to set up the array here. Because they were protected by magic tools this time, they could hide their auras. That was why they dared to set up an array formation in the back mountain. And now, a person was slowly walking over from afar. Moreover, his pace was very leisurely. ¡°Hiss, how could this be? Who was that person? Why did you appear here?¡± The two people beside him were also in disbelief. Of course, they knew how terrifying the back mountain was. They had almost lost their lives there once. The person in the distance was actually walking leisurely. They didn¡¯t see clearly that it was Xiao Changtian who they thought was dead. Xiao Changtian was in a bad mood. Even though he had set up so many traps, after half a day, he still hadn¡¯t caught a single wild beast. ¡°Sigh, how boring. Looks like I can only eat some dry food tonight.¡± Xiao Changtian felt that it was too boring, so he walked leisurely on the road. ¡°Pa!¡± As Xiao Changtian walked, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the pile of rocks beside him. However, out of boredom, he kicked the pile of rocks over. ¡°Sigh, since it¡¯s so boring in the back mountain. Then he would just go back and wait for her tomorrow.¡± It had already been a few days. The array formation that they had set up should have been set up, right? ¡°Eh? Oh right, Yun Dou said that they were setting up an array formation at the back of the mountain. Why didn¡¯t I see them even after I almost walked around the entire back of the mountain? He did not know where they had set up the array formation.¡± At this moment, the three people in the distance widened their eyes in surprise. It wasn¡¯t because they realized that the person with his back to them was Xiao Changtian. It was because Xiao Changtian had destroyed their formation core with a kick!! If the array core was destroyed, it meant that the entire array had to be rebuilt. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯m going to kill that person!¡± The array formation that they had painstakingly built these few days collapsed just like that. No one could stand it. Chapter 1056 - Chapter 1056: Terrifying (1) Chapter 1056: Terrifying (1) ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡± Seeing that the man was about to rush up, Yun Dou immediately stopped him and said. ¡°Sect Master, why are you still stopping me in this situation? That kid was simply courting death!¡± The array formation that he had worked so hard on was easily destroyed just like that. They even wanted to die now. ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t act so rashly. Since he can freely shuttle through the back mountain, it¡¯s very likely that his strength is extraordinary.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s very likely that he did it on purpose!¡± At this moment, Yun Dou was very calm. Such a person had appeared in this desolate mountain range where such terrifying demon beasts roamed. And this person just happened to destroy their array formation. Yun Dou wouldn¡¯t believe that there wasn¡¯t a conspiracy. ¡°Could it be that he was sent by our ancestor? Could it be that the ancestor has discovered us?¡± The man at the side seemed to understand what Yun Dou wanted to say, and a hint of panic appeared on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t rule out this possibility!¡± Looking at the figure in the distance with his back facing them, Yun Dou felt that it was somewhat familiar. ¡°Damn it, are we going to be trapped here forever?¡± The man was a little dejected after calming down. They had waited so long for this day. In the end, the old ancestor already knew about their plan. ¡°Jie, jie, jie, of course you won¡¯t be trapped here forever.¡± At this moment, the voice of the old ancestor sounded from behind them. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you be trapped here for the rest of your lives. Today, I will send you to hell! Hahaha.¡± The old ancestor looked at the three of them with a sinister smile. Since the three of them were so disobedient, he could only deal with them. ¡°You! You damned old thief! Inhumane! You will definitely die a horrible death!¡± One had to know that Cloud Heaven Town was not actually an illusion before. It was a real town, and it was such a town that was mercilessly massacred by the ancestor. In order to absorb these people, this ancestor had specially created such an illusion. The three people who came to investigate this matter knew the truth before they were sucked into this illusion. However, they had originally wanted to escape, but they were still dragged in. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was fiddling with the trap in his hand. ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s with this bamboo stick? I have to be careful. Don¡¯t hurt innocent people later.¡± After hearing the man¡¯s words, the old ancestor laughed even louder. ¡°Jie, jie, jie, I won¡¯t die a good death? Hahaha, how laughable. I¡¯m afraid that no one in the entire continent is my match.¡± Because even Yun Dou could not see the strength of this ancestor in front of him. If he wanted to deal with the ancestor, he would probably need the strength of a Saint Emperor. They were only at the level of Saint Kings. Therefore, they didn¡¯t have any chance to resist. ¡°You old thief, just you wait. If you kill us, we won¡¯t let you off even if we become ghosts!¡± The man also knew that the old ancestor really did not want them to stay anymore. ¡°Hahaha, since you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll start with you!¡± In an instant, the old ancestor arrived in front of him. ¡°Puff!¡± Without hesitation, the old ancestor snapped his neck. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This was too terrifying. This¡­¡± The man next to her was so frightened that he took a few steps back and looked at her in horror. ¡°Old¡­ Ancestor, please¡­ Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Seeing the old ancestor getting closer and closer to him, the man finally couldn¡¯t help but kneel down with a thud. ¡°Ancestor, you¡­ Actually, I was forced to do so. I didn¡¯t want to leave this place at all.¡± ¡°Oh right¡­ It was her! It was all because of her! Yun Dou, if she didn¡¯t force me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have helped her like this.¡± ¡°Ancestor¡­Ancestor, please spare me.¡± When that person trembled as he looked at the old ancestor, the ground was also wet, accompanied by a foul smell. ¡°You! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡± When the man said his name, Yun Dou did not expect it. At this critical moment, this man actually threw out the kidney beans for his own life. Yun Dou had completely seen through it. ¡°Jie, Jie, Jie, looks like you have your own difficulties.¡± After listening to him silently, the old ancestor laughed sinisterly. ¡°Yes, ancestor, it¡¯s all that Yun Dou¡¯s fault. If you wanted to kill her, you should have killed her first!¡± That man was so scared that he couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. ¡°Yun Dou, ah, what do you think we should do now?¡± Looking at the struggles of these people before they died, the old ancestor felt that it was especially interesting. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to let the two of them die so quickly. ¡°If you want to make a move, hurry up. Don¡¯t dawdle there!¡± Yun Dou looked at the situation in front of him and knew that he would not be able to escape this time. ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯ll start with you!¡± ¡°Whoosh!¡± However, at this moment, a huge bamboo stick appeared from afar. ¡°Trying to sneak attack!¡± However, just as the ancestor took out his saint-grade walking stick to block it. The bamboo stick had actually pierced through his walking stick. In an instant, the bamboo stick stabbed fiercely into the old ancestor¡¯s glabella. ¡°Bang!¡± This scene caused a thunderbolt to instantly ring in the mind of the old lady in front of her. What did he just see? The old ancestor was nailed to death by a stick just like that!! This was simply too terrifying! She knew very well what kind of strength the old ancestor had. And now, he was nailed to death by a bamboo stick that flew out of nowhere. This¡­ This was simply like a dream. The pinned Ancestor instantly turned into a puddle of black water. ¡°Aiya, aiya, damn me, why are there still people here?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded from behind Yun Dou. ¡°Bang!¡± This voice once again caused Yun Dou¡¯s mind to be struck by lightning. She was¡­What she heard just now seemed to be¡­It sounded like Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice. What was going on? ¡°Hey, Yun Dou, so it¡¯s you. I was wondering who it was.¡± When Xiao Changtian ran over and saw the person standing there, he wanted to ask if he was frightened. So it was a kidney bean. ¡°You¡­ Are you really Xiao Changtian?¡± Yun Dou looked at the person in front of her and muttered in disbelief. ¡°No, you¡¯ve gone crazy from the array formation, right? Can¡¯t you even recognize who I am?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Yun Dou helplessly. ¡°However, the bamboo stick just now didn¡¯t scare you, right? It was all my fault for not controlling my strength well.¡± When he heard about the bamboo stick, Yun Dou felt that it was difficult for him to breathe. Was the bamboo stick thrown by Xiao Changtian? This is impossible, I must be dreaming! Chapter 1057 - Chapter 1057: Sending Off Her Benefactor (1) Chapter 1057: Sending Off Her Benefactor (1) ¡°Aiya, brother, why are you kneeling here?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and saw the man kneeling beside him. Then, she looked again and saw the man whose neck had been snapped. ¡°F * ck, what did you guys experience just now?¡± Could it be his bamboo stick? ¡°Father, father, you are my father! Please, please, don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! Before Xiao Changtian could react, the man kneeling on the ground cried and said to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pa!¡± However, before the man could touch Xiao Changtian. Yun Dou¡¯s slap landed on his face. In an instant, the man¡¯s entire head was sent flying. ¡°Bah! You traitor!¡± This scene made Xiao Changtian¡¯s body tense up. Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect this woman to look so weak, but she was actually so fierce. Fortunately, he did not do anything to disobey her in the beginning. Otherwise, Xiao Changtian could already imagine what would have happened to him. However, he quickly reacted. Looking at Yun Dou¡¯s angry appearance, he wondered what kind of evil things these two people had done. Otherwise, Yun Dou would not be so angry. ¡°Sigh, Yun Dou, let¡¯s leave this matter at that. It¡¯s just trash.¡± Looking at Yun Dou¡¯s angry expression, Xiao Changtian knew. The person beside him was actually such a person. No one felt good about it. ¡°Senior, you already know!¡± Yun Dou was a little surprised. Because she was not concerned about these two men. If these two men died, so be it. What she was really concerned about was that Xiao Changtian had already known about her ancestor¡¯s scheme. No wonder he refused to cooperate with her in the beginning. It turned out that he was too strong. Even if we work together, we can easily kill our ancestor. And he had always thought that he was a mortal. Thinking of her previous thoughts, Yun Dou felt a burning pain on her face. ¡°Yun Dou, why are you calling me senior all of a sudden? Besides, couldn¡¯t this matter be guessed with just a guess?¡± If these two people didn¡¯t do anything outrageous, Yun Dou wouldn¡¯t have killed them. ¡°As expected, hahaha. Senior, don¡¯t be so humble. I¡¯ve seen your bamboo stick.¡± Yun Dou took a deep breath. It turned out that the matters of the past few days were all under Senior¡¯s control. ¡°Aiya, that bamboo stick, it was a mistake, a mistake.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. It turned out that she had discovered her superb hunting skills. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, but in terms of catching beasts, Xiao Changtian could be called a senior. Suddenly, the kidney beans rang like black crows. ¡°Senior, may I know what that black crow feather in your courtyard is?¡± ¡°You mean that thing? I wanted to eat some meat those two days, so I shot it down.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Yun Dou was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. That level of black crow was easily defeated, and he had thought it was ridiculous at that time. It was the black crow that ate Senior. Thinking of his previous thoughts, Yun Dou wanted to slap himself hard. ¡°Then, Senior, don¡¯t you blame me?¡± Finally, Yun Dou asked Xiao Changtian carefully. Thinking of his attitude towards Senior, Yun Dou felt a wave of lingering fear. ¡°Why should I blame you?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. How did this Kidney Bean know that he was a hunting expert? Yun Dou nodded helplessly. That¡¯s right, in front of Senior, he was just an ant. If it wasn¡¯t for this matter, Senior definitely wouldn¡¯t even look at him. Not to mention blaming himself. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± However, at this moment, a thunderous sound suddenly sounded in the distant sky. When Xiao Changtian raised his head and looked at the sky, he was stunned by this scene. A huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡°What the hell is going on! Why did the sky collapse!¡± Yun Dou was pleasantly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s great!¡± With the death of the old ancestor, even these illusions began to collapse. That meant that she would be able to get out soon. ¡°No, this Yun Dou must have been stimulated by something. It¡¯s great that the sky has collapsed.¡± ¡°No, no, I have to hurry and teleport there.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to run, he suddenly thought of the spirit tree seed. ¡± Aiya, Yun Dou, don¡¯t be too nice. Hurry up and run!¡±¡± Then, Xiao Changtian grabbed Yun Dou¡¯s hand and ran towards the Teleportation Formation. At that moment, within the Demon Race. The demon band secretly brought Baga back to the demon race. ¡°Senior Brother! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Mo Yan and Mo Shen looked at Mo Jin in surprise. ¡± Hahaha, hurry up, Devil Flame Demon God, this is the helper I invited, Baka!¡± The magic seal was very confident this time. With Baga¡¯s help, this continent would become the Demon Race¡¯s world in a few days. ¡°Baka!¡± ¡°Baka!¡± Mo Yan and Mo Shen looked at their new helper with excitement. Not only was this helper so burly, but even his name was so domineering! If Xiao Changtian knew about this, he would definitely wet his pants! ¡°Demonic Flame Devil God, stop wasting time. Go and call the rest of the demons over to welcome Brother Baga!¡± This time, Baga was the hope of their Demon Race. After a while, all the Demon Race people gathered in the square outside the hall. ¡°Everyone, the savior of our demon race this time, Baka! He was here! With Mr. Baga, I believe we will be able to conquer this continent in a few days!¡± Mo Yan¡¯s words instantly made the blood of the Demon Race people present boil. ¡°Baka!¡± ¡°Baka!¡± ¡°Baka!¡± Everyone shouted Baka¡¯s name to welcome him. That Xiao Changtian had oppressed their fiend race for so long. This time, they were finally going to stand up! At this moment, the Northland was immersed in sorrow. ¡°Benefactor hasn¡¯t come out for so many days. It seems that there¡¯s no hope.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t be too sad. It¡¯s all my fault for not being able to stop Senior at that time.¡± ¡°Son, it¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± The Northern King and the old King looked in the direction of the teleportation array and sighed. ¡°Father, Senior¡¯s tomb should be ready. Why don¡¯t we go and pay our respects?¡± They had prepared the tomb of Xiao Changtian, which was right at the entrance of the teleportation formation. In order to pay tribute to Xiao Changtian, they had spent a lot of effort. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s send our benefactor off one last time.¡± Then, the old King brought the Northern King to Xiao Changtian¡¯s tomb. ¡°Benefactor, there aren¡¯t many people with medical skills like you. You have to go well!¡± As the old King spoke, he kept burning joss paper. Chapter 1058 - Chapter 1058: Five Hundred Thousand (1) Chapter 1058: Five Hundred Thousand (1) At this moment, the demons. The place where the Demon Master was in seclusion. The Demon Master, who was about to succeed in his seclusion, suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Who is it? Who was it that took my avatar! Kill my avatar!¡± The exasperated Demon Master roared loudly in the cave. After all, killing that substitute was a huge blow to him this time. Originally, he would have been able to completely recover in about ten days. However, this attack had made all his efforts over the past few days go to waste. In other words, if he wanted to recover, he would have to go into seclusion for another three months! ¡°If this lord knows who killed this lord¡¯s clone, this lord will definitely tear him into pieces!¡± The Demon Master spat out blood and spat out this sentence with his last breath. ¡­ Outside the Northland Teleportation Formation. The old king finally finished burning the paper money in his hand. Looking at the smoke that filled the sky, the old King trembled as he stood up straight. ¡°Pa!¡± However, just as the old King stood up, he sat down fiercely on the ground. ¡°Then¡­ That, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, ¡°Father! Father! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± This action startled the Northern King who was standing beside him. Could it be that his father¡¯s illness had relapsed again? ¡°Before¡­ Senior¡­!¡± ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wasn¡¯t Senior already gone? Why are you so excited?¡± The Northern King did not look in the direction the old King was looking at. He only looked at the old King with a worried expression. Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what the old king was talking about. ¡°Senior, senior has come back to life, senior has come back to life!¡± The old King looked in that direction excitedly. ¡°No, father, the crown must be ill. How could senior come out from inside?¡± However, just as he finished speaking. He turned around and saw Xiao Changtian on the other side of the grave. ¡°Oh my god, a ghost!¡± The moment the King of the Northern Country saw Xiao Changtian, he did not care about anything else and ran away. ¡°I¡­! Me! Why did you leave me here!¡± The old King who was squatting on the ground watched as the Northern King disappeared. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking at the mound in front of him strangely, as well as the old King who had fallen to the ground in the distance. ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡± Yun Dou was also speechless. ¡°Hey! Old King, why are you lying on the ground?¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian walked over from the other side of the grave. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ve decided not to let Senior see his tombstone!¡± The old King was furious when he thought of Xiao Changtian seeing his tombstone. Thereupon, the old country ruler crawled up from the ground. ¡°Hey, benefactor, benefactor, I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so soon.¡± The old king quickly ran to Xiao Changtian and blocked the tombstone behind him. ¡°There was an accident, so I came back early.¡± In any case, in the end, he brought back the kidney beans with the spirit tree seeds. ¡°Hahaha, benefactor, this operation must have been very difficult. Why don¡¯t we hurry back and rest?¡± The old king didn¡¯t pay much attention to Yun Dou beside him. He just kept an eye on Xiao Changtian and didn¡¯t want him to find that gravestone. However, just as the old king smiled and turned his gaze to the woman behind Xiao Changtian, his eyes widened once again. ¡°Plop!¡± In an instant, the old king was so frightened that he sat on the ground. ¡°Ancestor! Old¡­ Ancestor!¡± The moment he saw Yun Dou, the image of the founding female country ruler in the national register instantly appeared in the old country ruler¡¯s mind. ¡°Old King, what happened to you? Why is it so strange?¡± Looking at the old country ruler lying on the ground, Xiao Changtian wanted to help him up. However, just as he bent over, he saw a huge stone tablet behind the old king. On the stone tablet, it was written: The tomb of Xiao Changtian, the benefactor of the Northlands. ¡°The tomb of the benefactor of the Northlands, the Heavens-Changtian?¡± Xiao Changtian read the words aloud. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to help the old King. He only looked at the stone tablet in front of him with a strange expression. ¡°Old King, this¡­Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do it?¡± No wonder Xiao Changtian felt that this old king was acting weird. So it was for him. ¡°Benefactor¡­Please, please listen to my explanation first.¡± The old king squatted on the ground, hugging his legs as he looked at Xiao Changtian. Who would have thought that Xiao Changtian would actually come out unscathed? That Cloud Heaven Town is extremely terrifying. I didn¡¯t expect Senior to be so powerful. ¡°Other than me, no one has ever come out of that Cloud Sky Town. Even I almost died inside. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. Not only are your medical skills superb, but your strength is also so strong.¡± The old king explained to Xiao Changtian with a trembling body. He no longer prayed for Xiao Changtian to forgive him. He only prayed that Xiao Changtian would not harm the Northland. After Xiao Changtian heard the Northern King¡¯s explanation, he was deep in thought. No wonder he got himself this. So there was such a reason. Xiao Changtian also knew that he wasn¡¯t strong. He just happened to run into some faults in there. ¡°Benefactor, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose this time. I don¡¯t beg you to forgive me. I beg you to punish me alone.¡± The old country ruler looked at Xiao Changtian who didn¡¯t speak, and his heart felt even more guilty. ¡°Cough, I can forgive you, but I have a request.¡± The old king had never thought that Xiao Changtian would forgive him. ¡°Benefactor, please say it. Just make your request. I will fulfill it even if I die.¡± This time, even if Xiao Changtian wanted the moon in the sky, the old king would find a way to pluck it for him. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to die.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old king and smiled. ¡°I want 500,000 gold coins.¡± Looking at the old country ruler Xiao Changtian in front of him, how could he not extort him? After all, anyone would feel unlucky to have their tombstone erected here. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t too much to ask him to compensate her for her mental damage. ¡°Benefactor, you¡­What did you just say?¡± The old king looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. What did his benefactor say just now? Could he have heard wrongly? Five hundred thousand gold coins? His benefactor was not joking, right? That was because the old King was already prepared for his benefactor to open his mouth wide. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want too much?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Northern King¡¯s reaction with some doubt. Logically speaking, the Northland was still considered strong. 500,000 yuan should not be a problem for them. Could it be that they couldn¡¯t even fork out 500,000 yuan? ¡°If you really can¡¯t take it out, then I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°No, Senior, no, I can take it out, I can take it out.¡± The old king seemed to be afraid that Xiao Changtian would go back on his word. Chapter 1059 - Chapter 1059: Senior Actually Wanted This (1) Chapter 1059: Senior Actually Wanted This (1) ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you come back with me first?¡± Although Xiao Changtian was stabilized, what shocked the old king the most was Yun Dou behind Xiao Changtian. Why would this ancestor of their founding appear here? This was completely illogical! ¡°Hahaha, old¡­Ancestor, are you going back with us?¡± Looking at Yun Dou, the old king smiled fawningly. ¡°Who is your ancestor? Are you kidding me?¡± Yun Dou looked speechlessly at the old king. This old ancestor was so unpleasant to hear. Furthermore, he was the old thief from the illusion. However, why was he addressed as such now? ¡°Old¡­ Ancestor, you might not know this, but you¡¯re standing in the north!¡± ¡°Hiss, I already said, don¡¯t call me ancestor!¡± Yun Dou rolled her eyes at him. He was not even as old as this old man in front of him, but this old man kept calling him ancestor. ¡°Yes, yes. Senior, you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re standing in the Northland.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a northern country? I don¡¯t care about your northern and southern countries.¡± ¡°Wait a minute? What did you just say? Was this the Northland? Was it not called Nanmin Country before changing its name to Northland?¡± Hearing that the old ancestor had finally remembered, the old king nodded his head excitedly. ¡°Ancestor¡­No, Senior, you are the founder of our Northland! How could I have mistaken you?¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. What kind of situation was this? Why was this Yun Dou the founder of the Northern Kingdom? Could it be that this kidney bean was already so big? ¡°Could it be that the old thief inside not only created an illusion, but he can also control time inside!¡± He thought about how he had inexplicably wasted hundreds of years. Yun Dou¡¯s anger erupted like a volcano. ¡°Ancestor¡­No, Senior, don¡¯t be agitated, don¡¯t be agitated. Why don¡¯t you follow me and Senior Xiao back first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yun Dou, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian comforted Yun Dou. This Yun Dou had yet to give him the spirit tree seed. Although such an accident had happened this time, it didn¡¯t even want him. On second thought, Yun Dou realized that the old thief was already dead. Don¡¯t bother about it too much. Then, they returned to the Northland Palace. ¡°Where¡¯s the country ruler? Quickly call the country leader out!¡± When he returned, the old King did not see the Northern King¡¯s figure, so he roared angrily. ¡°Father¡­ Father! You¡¯re fine!¡± The Northern King walked out of the house and saw the old King standing in front of him. Hence, she ran over happily. ¡°Father, Xiao Changtian¡¯s resurrection didn¡¯t do anything to you, right?¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°What are you saying! What zombie?¡± The old king had not expected his son to be so blind. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be right behind him! ¡°Before¡­ Senior, I was just joking just now, joking, hahaha.¡± The Northern King¡¯s head was slapped to the side by the old King. Then, he saw Xiao Changtian standing behind the old monarch. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡± After the Northland King finished speaking, he screamed again. ¡°You¡­ You, she¡­Her! Her!¡± ¡°What do you mean by you, you, she, she, she, she, she? That¡¯s Senior! Hurry up and salute! The old country ruler snapped. She did not know how she had given birth to such a filial son. Not only did he abandon him and run away, but he also almost offended two big shots. ¡°Before¡­ Senior!¡± At this moment, the King of the Northern Country could no longer express his shock. He had probably never encountered anything more shocking than today in his life. After settling down, Changtian thought about how to get the seed of the spirit tree. So, on the second night of the second day, Xiao Changtian knocked on the door of the kidney bean. ¡°Yun Dou, have you rested?¡± Seeing that the lights in Yun Dou¡¯s room were still on, Xiao Changtian wanted to take action. After all, it was easiest for people to make decisions at night that they wouldn¡¯t make during the day. At that time, if he said a little, he might be able to obtain the spirit tree seed. ¡°I haven¡¯t rested yet.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice, Yun Dou, who was sitting by the bed, was slightly stunned. Why was Xiao Changtian knocking on his door at this time? Could it be? Thinking of this, Yun Dou¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°How annoying.¡± Yun Dou smiled shyly and stomped her feet before opening the door. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s already so late, yet you¡¯re still awake.¡± ¡°Senior, weren¡¯t you also awake?¡± Yun Dou had already guessed what Xiao Changtian wanted to do, so she was very nervous. ¡°Haha, since you¡¯re not asleep yet, is it inconvenient for me to go in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s convenient, it¡¯s convenient. Hurry up.¡± Yun Dou quickly opened up a path. After entering the house, Xiao Changtian looked around to see if there was anyone around. This action further strengthened Yun Dou¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hahaha, Yun Dou, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you for a long time.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Yun Dou and smiled. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand.¡± Although Yun Dou had never personally experienced such a thing before, she had never experienced it before. However, he still had a lot of theoretical knowledge. ¡°Understand?¡± Could it be that Yun Dou had not forgotten about the spirit tree seed? Then he could rest assured! He was originally worried that he would have to sharpen his mouth for a while. He did not expect it to be over so quickly. ¡°Yundou, are you sure it¡¯s all voluntary?¡± However, Xiao Changtian thought about it. Yun Dou agreed so quickly. Perhaps there were some additional conditions. ¡°Senior, what are you saying? Since I said it, it must prove that I was willing!¡± He was so generous to let Senior in. Could it be that he could not show his loyalty? Or did Senior like to take the initiative? Aiya! Senior is really annoying! ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Hearing that there were no additional conditions, Xiao Changtian finally relaxed. ¡°Then Senior, please lie on the bed first!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, Yun Dou understood. Seniors liked to take the initiative. Xiao Changtian, on the other hand, lay on the bed in confusion. Was it just a spirit tree seed? Did he have to lie on the bed? However, when he thought of the spirit tree seed, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care so much. ¡°Senior, if you are ready, please close your eyes!¡± Although Yun Dou took the initiative, she had never experienced it before. He was still very shy, so he could only let Xiao Changtian close his eyes first. ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s actually no need to go through so much trouble.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t it just a spirit tree seed? Why did she sleep with her eyes closed? Could it be that she was up to something? Chapter 1060 - Chapter 1060: Let Him Lower His Guard (1) Chapter 1060: Let Him Lower His Guard (1) ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a spirit tree seed? Just take it out.¡± Xiao Changtian opened his eyes and smiled at Yun Dou. ¡°What? Senior, are you talking about the spirit tree seed?¡± Hearing this, Yun Dou was stunned on the spot like a bolt from the blue. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say it in the beginning?¡± After realizing that he had the wrong idea just now, Yun Dou¡¯s face instantly burned with pain. ¡°Hahaha, how is that possible? Senior, this¡­Of course I¡¯m right.¡± In order to save his last bit of face, Yun Dou could only smile awkwardly. ¡°Hahaha, I hid it so that it¡¯s not convenient for you to see. That¡¯s why I told you to close your eyes.¡± After saying that, Yun Dou quickly took out the spirit tree seed and handed it to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, since there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first.¡± Yun Dou wanted to give herself a tight slap when she thought of her own foolish thoughts. Senior was such a noble person, how could he have such dirty thoughts about him! He was like a big idiot just now! Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t keep the spirit tree¡¯s seed for long after he got it. He returned to his room with a smile. This time, not only did he get the spirit tree seeds, he also got 500,000 yuan. What a great harvest! At this moment, the demons. Baga and Mo Jin were discussing how to deal with Xiao Changtian. ¡°As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest! Since you say that Xiao Changtian is so powerful, then the method of attacking by force is definitely not possible!¡± ¡°Baka? Then what do you think we should do now?¡± Everyone looked at Baga in confusion. ¡°Hahaha, of course, we¡¯ll use a roundabout way to save the country!¡± ¡°Oh? Baka, what do you mean?¡± What kind of curve to save the country? Why hadn¡¯t they heard of it before? ¡°You stupid donkeys, what I mean is, since we can¡¯t force it, we should hide beside Xiao Changtian and give him a hard blow after he lets down his guard.¡± Baga had already thought of a countermeasure. At that time, he would stay by Xiao Changtian¡¯s side for a few days, not only to observe Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, but also to make Xiao Changtian lower his guard. After all, this devil seal said that Xiao Changtian was so powerful. What if he was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to offend? ¡°Hahaha, Baka! You¡¯re still the smartest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Baka! You¡¯re still the best!¡± The surrounding mo were regretful. Why didn¡¯t they think of this method in the beginning? ¡°Then, Baka, I wonder if you want to take action personally this time?¡± Mo Jin was a little curious. If they were to send their Demon Race people, no one would be able to do it. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be useless to let you people go? You guys are so weak, Xiao Changtian must have found you before you even went.¡± ¡°So, I have to go personally!¡± Baga¡¯s spirit instantly moved all the demons present. ¡°Baka! You¡¯re our savior!¡± ¡°Baka! You will always be the role model in our hearts!¡± After the discussion, Baga found out where Xiao Changtian was and set off. After Baga left, news suddenly came from the Demon Master¡¯s secluded cultivation. ¡°Look, look, there¡¯s news from the Demon Lord! Senior brother, look.¡± Mo Yan excitedly passed the message jade slip to Mo Jin. Counting the time, there should be a few more days until three months. Could it be that the Demon Master was going to come out of seclusion! Hahaha, they had endured for so long, and they were finally going to make a name for themselves! ¡°Hehehe, Senior Brother, how is it? Is the Demon Lord going to come out of seclusion? Should we have a celebration or something?¡± Mo Yan smiled and moved his face closer. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Screw you!¡± Mo Jin angrily slapped Mo Yan¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t even look at the contents of the jade slip! He was just going to babble here. The contents of the jade slip were nothing else. It was the news that the Demon Lord would continue his closed-door cultivation for three months! ¡°How¡­How did it become like this!¡± When Mo Yan and the others learned of this news, their expressions darkened. ¡°However, you guys don¡¯t need to worry. With Baga¡¯s help, even if the Demon Master goes into seclusion for another three years, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± In the end, Mo Jin consoled. On the other side, Xiao Changtian saw that his mission had been completed, so he was ready to go back. ¡°Benefactor, why don¡¯t you stay outside for a while longer? Could it be that we didn¡¯t do well enough?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian about to leave, the old country ruler immediately said with tears in his eyes. ¡°Old King, your illness has been cured and I have obtained what I wanted. There is no need for me to stay here. You can all go back.¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian felt helpless. Why did these people act as if they were going to die? Yun Dou, who was at the back of these people, was also very reluctant to part with them. However, when she thought about what happened last night, Yun Dou¡¯s face turned red. However, Yun Dou understood that he and Xiao Changtian were not on the same side. The gap between them was too big. Xiao Changtian slowly left the Northland under the watchful eyes of these people. On the other side, after Baga knew that Xiao Changtian had gone to the Northern Country, he rode his horse to the Northern Country. In the middle of the night, Baga stopped halfway. He had already thought of a plan. At that time, Xiao Changtian would definitely be killed by him. At this moment, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew over their heads. ¡°Huh? What was that thing that flew over my head just now? How could it be so fast?¡± Baga couldn¡¯t believe that something had just flown over his head. That was because a person with his strength could see everything clearly no matter how fast it flew. Baga couldn¡¯t even see what the thing that had just flown past was. ¡°I must have felt wrong!¡± The thing that had flown over just now was nothing else. Instead, it was a snail carrying Xiao Changtian. However, this snail would only move so fast when Xiao Changtian was asleep. Suddenly, the snail stopped. It was not because it had seen something terrifying. Because it felt that Xiao Changtian¡¯s money bag was thrown out because of its speed! ¡°Damn it, if he wakes up, he¡¯ll definitely kill me!¡± The snail said fearfully. The snail didn¡¯t hesitate and turned around to look for Xiao Changtian¡¯s money bag. Baka, who had told himself that there was nothing, suddenly felt that thing fly over his head again. ¡°There really is something! What exactly was it? They¡¯re all so fast!¡± This time, even if Baka wanted to deceive him, he could not! ¡°Too terrifying, too terrifying. I have to leave this place as soon as possible.¡± After Baga finished speaking, he did not care about resting anymore and immediately ran towards the Northland. Chapter 1061 - Chapter 1061: Go and Find Him (1) Chapter 1061: Go and Find Him (1) Jade Nether Kingdom. After these people learned that Xiao Changtian was coming back, they were all eager to try again. Even though they were chased back last time. However, although they had chased their people away, they could not chase their hearts away. ¡°Doctor Hong, if you follow us to see Senior, Senior might agree!¡± The ancestors of several sects in front of Hong Hui said with a smile. Since Hong Hui returned that day, the swelling on his face had only subsided until now. ¡°Senior? Then how powerful can Senior be?¡± At the beginning, when she went out to travel, she didn¡¯t know about this. Therefore, he did not know anything about this matter, nor did he know what the strength of the senior they were talking about was. ¡°Aiya, Doctor Hong, you might not know this, but Senior almost killed the person in that space with just a few slaps.¡± They were not exaggerating at all. ¡°The people in that space? A few slaps and he was about to be killed? This joke of yours is too big.¡± Hong Hui didn¡¯t believe what they said. ¡°Doctor Hong, please believe me! All of us who were present at the time were watching. Now, that senior has already become a hot figure!¡± The reason why they came to look for Hong Hui was because he was an advanced physician. When they arrived there, they discovered that no high-level physician had gone to see Senior. This made them less competitive. Even though Senior doesn¡¯t want to see these small fries, Hong Hui is a high-level physician. It was extremely rare to see a high-grade physician on the entire continent. No matter how strong a senior was, he would definitely find a doctor. Now, as long as Hong Hui went, he might be able to see Senior. ¡°Alright, alright. Since you guys are making it sound so strange, I¡¯ll go and see what the senior you¡¯re talking about looks like.¡± Thinking of the doctor who was more powerful than him in the Northern Kingdom, Hong Hui was furious. If, if they could meet the powerful senior they were talking about this time. Wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to having a powerful helper? If that senior was really that powerful, then if they could build a good relationship and get him to help kill the people in the Northland that day¡­ Then everything would be fine! Thinking of this, Hong Hui decided that he had to go this time! By the time it was daytime, Xiao Changtian had almost arrived at the Starry Sky Sect. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. Could it be that the map is wrong?¡± Thinking back to the map, they were at least a few hundred kilometers away from the Northland. Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the snail beside him silently squirmed to the side. On the other side, Baga quickly arrived at the Northland. However, after arriving in the Northern Kingdom, he found out that Xiao Changtian had already left. ¡°We¡¯ve only been walking for a day. It¡¯s fine. We definitely haven¡¯t gone far.¡± Thus, Baga sped off in the direction where Xiao Changtian had left. On the other hand, Xiao Changtian returned to Stars Town on the second day. ¡°Aiya, it feels so good to be back!¡± Now, he had already obtained six spirit tree seeds. There were still four left. He should be able to gather them soon. When Xiao Changtian arrived at the Glorious Star Restaurant, his figure paused. Before he left, didn¡¯t the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion say that he would help him chase these people away? Why were there still so many people in the Glorious Star Restaurant? From the looks of it, even if he squeezed with all his might, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to squeeze in! ¡°This¡­ What should we do?¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. ¡°Make way, make way! Hurry up and make way for us.¡± At this moment, a stern voice sounded from behind Xiao Changtian. ¡± Doctor Red is going in! You guys, get out of the way!¡±¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the originally crowded Glorious Star Restaurant instantly made way for him. ¡°Doctor Hong! That senior physician!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect him to actually come!¡± ¡°Hiss, then if he comes, does that mean we have no hope of seeing Senior?¡± These people all looked at Hong Hui with envy. After all, a high-ranked physician held a lot of weight in the entire continent. Even though the Red Hunters had made such a big fool of themselves in the Northland, it was a good thing that he had used some connections to suppress this matter. Therefore, the current Hong Hui was still the high and mighty Hong Hui from before. ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to come too. Tsk, it really makes me speechless.¡± When he saw Hong Hui, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes. Such a fellow was actually so respected by these people. If these people knew about his medical skills, would they be scared to death? ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not bother about him. Let¡¯s go back to the small courtyard first.¡± There were so many people here, Xiao Changtian was too lazy to squeeze in. After Hong Hui entered the Glorious Star Tower, he waited for a long time but Xiao Changtian was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Doctor Hong, you might not know this, but Senior actually has another residence.¡± That was because that residence was in the forbidden area of the Wilderness. Moreover, Senior had ordered them not to enter. Therefore, no one dared to enter. ¡°No one¡¯s going? Hahaha, isn¡¯t that perfect?¡± Hong Hui smiled after listening. ¡°But, Doctor Hong, that senior doesn¡¯t like people going to that place.¡± When the people beside him saw that he had such thoughts, they immediately dissuaded him. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m a high-grade physician, and there aren¡¯t many of them in the entire continent. Would Senior refuse to see me?¡± Hong Hui was very confident in this matter. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Since Senior has seen me, you guys have benefited from it. This matter has been decided.¡± After Hong Hui finished speaking, he stood up and walked towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. On the other side, Baga galloped his horse and finally arrived at Xingchen Town. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m so tired. However, I didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to live in such a small town.¡± Fortunately, Baga had already understood everything in advance. At that moment, Xiao Changtian finally returned to the courtyard. ¡°Home is still more comfortable!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished cleaning up, he lay down on the recliner in the courtyard happily. ¡°I wonder how those animals are doing. I haven¡¯t seen them for such a long time and I miss them.¡± At this moment, Hong Hui brought a few people to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Doctor Hong, it¡¯s just ahead. Senior¡¯s courtyard is just ahead.¡± ¡°Haha, the door is still open. It seems like they are welcoming me!¡± Hong Hui looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard confidently. ¡°Alright, you guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go in and take a look first. I reckon that there will be many people going in, and Senior will be annoyed.¡± After instructing everyone, Hong Hui confidently walked in with his head held high. Chapter 1062 - Chapter 1062: Bet (1) Chapter 1062: Bet (1) ¡°Cough cough, Senior, I am Hong Hui, a high-ranking physician from the Jade Underworld Kingdom.¡± As soon as Hong Hui walked to the entrance of the courtyard, he saw a person lying on a recliner. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already fallen asleep. Therefore, he didn¡¯t hear what Hong Hui said. ¡°Senior? Senior?¡± Seeing that the figure in the courtyard didn¡¯t respond, Hong Hui shouted again. ¡°Could Senior have fallen asleep? Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look?¡± After saying that, Hong Hui walked in without hesitation. However, when he saw the person on the recliner, he frowned. ¡°This person! Isn¡¯t that Xiao Changtian?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, Hong Hui recalled his past in the Northland. All of this was caused by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Hong Hui had never thought that Xiao Changtian was the senior they were talking about. After seeing Xiao Changtian, Hong Hui¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. Xiao Changtian, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly felt something staring at him. Xiao Changtian shook his body and went back to sleep. ¡°Hey! Hey! Wake up!¡± Hong Hui finally understood that the senior was definitely not at home. Xiao Changtian was just a servant of the senior. ¡°Tsk, who is it? So annoying!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was dreaming, was woken up by Hong Hui. ¡°You! Who told you to lie here!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian wake up, Hong Hui looked at him impatiently. Actually, Hong Hui didn¡¯t approve of Xiao Changtian. This Xiao Changtian definitely only used some yao arts. That time when the old country ruler was sick, he had only accidentally stumbled into it. ¡°I was wondering who it was. So it¡¯s you!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw who woke him up, he looked at Hong Hui with a mocking expression. ¡°What do you mean? Are you looking down on me?¡± After knowing that Xiao Changtian was a servant here, Hong Hui became even more arrogant. ¡°Let me tell you, get out of here now. If Senior comes back and sees you like this later, he will definitely tear you into pieces!¡± Hong Hui looked at Xiao Changtian mockingly. He wanted to see how long this kid would keep up the act. ¡°No, are you crazy?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Hong Hui in confusion. This guy had woken him up for no reason and said such a bunch of inexplicable words. ¡°Let me tell you, this is my home. Get out of here quickly. Don¡¯t force me to make a move!¡± Xiao Changtian was already annoyed enough that his beautiful dream was interrupted, but this guy still came looking for trouble. Even if he came looking for trouble, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t afraid. He was just a trashy doctor. He could easily beat up ten of them. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s true that when the tiger is not at home, the monkey will be king! Is this your home? What are you pretending for? Hahaha, if this is really your house, I¡¯ll eat all the shit in your latrine pit!¡± Hong Hui didn¡¯t believe Xiao Changtian at all. ¡°Hahaha, I ate sh * t! You said it yourself!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to show any mercy to Hong Hui. In the Northland, this guy had been looking for trouble like this, and he hadn¡¯t done anything to him. She didn¡¯t expect him to come and cause trouble even though he was already back. How could Xiao Changtian tolerate this? Hong Hui looked at Xiao Changtian proudly. He wanted to see how long this son of a b * tch was going to pretend. ¡°Senior, senior!¡± At this moment, the voice of the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion sounded from outside the door. After he knew that Xiao Changtian had returned, he had asked Xiao Changtian to discuss the matter of the Devil Race. After all, they had heard that an even more powerful expert from the demon race had come from that space. Moreover, the demons had already begun to take action. ¡°The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? Why are you here?¡± Hong Hui didn¡¯t expect that the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would know Senior. ¡°However, First Elder, you still have to wait a little longer. Senior is not at home now.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian and Hong Hui, You Xi was confused. ¡°Aiya, Elder Da must have gone out, leaving only his servant at home.¡± Hong Hui pointed at Xiao Changtian and smiled. ¡°Pa!¡± As soon as Hong Hui finished speaking, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion immediately reacted. Hong Hui actually said that Senior was just a servant! This really deserved to die! Hong Hui¡¯s face, which had just been completely swollen, swelled up again. ¡°No, First Elder, why did you hit me?¡± Covering his injured face, Hong Hui felt wronged. ¡°Hit you? Hehe, you¡¯re lucky that I didn¡¯t kill you! Take a good look for yourself! The person standing in front of you is a senior!¡± After the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking, he glared at him fiercely. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way!¡± Feeling the pain on his face, Hong Hui finally came back to his senses. It turned out that Xiao Changtian had been pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger! Xiao Changtian was a senior! He was a god-like figure in the eyes of those people. Yet, he had thoroughly offended such a person. ¡°Hehe, Honghui, you said it yourself. You want to eat all the shit in our latrine. You won¡¯t go back on your word, right?¡± Looking at Hong Hui, Xiao Changtian smiled faintly. Because he was afraid that Hong Hui would regret it, Xiao Changtian took out a recording stone and recorded it. Even if he wanted to go back on his word, he would not give him any chance. ¡°Me! Me!¡± Hong Hui¡¯s swollen face turned even redder. ¡°Physician Hong Hui, a promise is a promise.¡± The Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s First Elder, who was watching from the side, did not mind the commotion. After all, there was no need for the Secret Pavilion to curry favor with a high-ranked physician. Therefore, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was not afraid of Hong Hui. ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± Under the gaze of Xiao Changtian and the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Hong Hui slowly followed. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Looking at the manure pit in front of him, Xiao Changtian smiled viciously. Fortunately, the manure pit had not been picked for a long time. Otherwise, Hong Hui would have succeeded. As for Hong Hui, he looked at the dirty manure pit in front of him and his face turned red. ¡°Hurry up and start! Don¡¯t waste Senior¡¯s time.¡± Hong Hui¡¯s body trembled at the Great Elder¡¯s roar. He had heard of Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength before. He didn¡¯t believe it at all, but when he thought of Xiao Changtian¡¯s heaven-defying medical skills, he felt that he had to be careful. Hong Hui felt that what they said was true. If he dared to defy Xiao Changtian this time, what would happen to him? ¡°This time, the monsters admit that they are unlucky!¡± Then, Hong Hui stepped into the manure pit. At this moment, many people appeared outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. This was because they could not wait any longer. Chapter 1063 - Chapter 1063: Its the Red Hui (1) Chapter 1063: It¡¯s the Red Hui (1) ¡°Stop! You¡­ Look, that¡¯s a new world¡­ Is that Doctor Hong?¡± These people happened to see the situation inside from outside the fence. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. That¡¯s impossible, right? It looks like a manure pit in front of us. Why would Doctor Hong go in there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Doctor Hong couldn¡¯t have gone anywhere.¡± Because of the distance, these people were very curious. ¡°F * ck! I ate sh * t!¡± Just as everyone was focused on Hong Hui. Hong Hui finally gritted his teeth and grabbed a mouthful of feces. ¡°Ugh! He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. This was too disgusting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This person actually had such a special hobby!¡± Because Hong Hui¡¯s face was not exposed, these people thought that he was a pervert. ¡°F * ck! Red¡­ Doctor¡­Doctor Hong!¡± Finally, just as everyone was feeling extremely disgusted. Hong Hui¡¯s face finally revealed itself. ¡°How could this be? That¡¯s really Doctor Hong!¡± Before Hong Hui¡¯s face turned around, these people could still barely deceive themselves. But now, Hong Hui¡¯s face was clearly there. Everyone present was silent. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Doctor Hong¡­He actually has such a hobby.¡± In the end, someone said this silently. ¡°Hahaha, aren¡¯t you just eating sh * t? What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Then, the loyal defenders of the Red Gun smiled at everyone. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just eating sh * t. Your reaction is too big!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was standing at the side, nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, Doctor Hong, come up.¡± She would only make things difficult for him so that he would have no face to go out and see others in the future. Moreover, Hong Hui had eaten a few big mouthfuls just now. However, Hong Hui, who was standing in the manure pit, was extremely excited. Who would have thought that Hong Hui would break through after eating a few mouthfuls of sh * t! Moreover, the increase in strength this time was not just a little. This was enough to raise his realm to the Sage Sect! He was originally a high-level physician, and now, he even possessed the strength of a Glory Sect. ¡°Hahaha, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± After coming out, Hong Hui didn¡¯t blame Xiao Changtian. Instead, he walked over excitedly. ¡°Eh? If you come out, get lost quickly. Don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Hong Hui with disdain. This person was really an idiot. He actually dared to walk towards him with his body covered in feces. After Hong Hui heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he left happily. This scene completely dumbfounded the people outside. What was going on? This was simply too crazy! ¡°Doctor Hong! Doctor Hong! Why are you¡­¡± When Hong Hui came out of the courtyard, these people immediately went up to him. ¡°You people, go back to where you came from. Don¡¯t disturb Senior here!¡± Red Hun, who was covered in feces, glared at them fiercely and ran away happily. ¡°Doctor Hong, this must be crazy!¡± ¡°Hehe, I knew that disturbing Senior would end up like this!¡± Just now, Hong Hui had given everyone a fright. Therefore, when these people looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, they all felt fear. Then, these people dispersed. ¡°First Elder, may I know why you¡¯re looking for me now?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder in confusion. ¡°Sigh, I wonder what you think of this matter?¡± Tianji Pavilion knew that Xiao Changtian must have known about the devil race. After all, Senior was so powerful. It was impossible for him not to know. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Looking at the Great Elder¡¯s distressed face, Xiao Changtian remembered the people he had asked him to help chase away. ¡°Great Elder, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± Xiao Changtian could guess what was going on when he saw the Great Elder¡¯s expression. The Great Elder must have wanted to use his prestige to find help from the Prophecy Pavilion, but he failed in the end. Now, she was looking for him with such guilt. Then he would definitely not blame him anymore. ¡°Senior, have you decided?¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had a clear expression on his face. He knew that Senior must have known about this long ago. Xiao Changtian looked at the elder and nodded. He should think of a way to deal with those people himself. I won¡¯t trouble the Great Elder. ¡°Ahaha, Senior, in that case, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Then, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets returned to report the good news. At that time, Baga had been waiting for a long time in the Glorious Star Tower, but Xiao Changtian had not appeared. ¡°It seems that Xiao Changtian doesn¡¯t come here often. However, I have inquired about his residence.¡± He had already thought of his next plan. Baka arrived as soon as Hong Hui and the others left. ¡°Going in rashly will definitely arouse suspicion. However, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Baka punched himself twice in the distance. Then, he scratched his face. After a while, Baga dressed herself up as if she had been hurt. ¡°Since it has become like this, it will definitely succeed.¡± After saying that, Baga limped towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Yes¡­ Is anyone there?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian lay down on the recliner, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°Hiss, what¡¯s going on today? Are you done?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard that. ¡°Cough, cough, expert, expert, are you an expert?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t move, Baga continued to shout. ¡°Who is it?¡± Xiao Changtian finally stood up helplessly. ¡°Yo, Grandpa, why did you end up like this?¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian thought that there was another person who wanted to cause trouble. He did not expect such an old man to come. ¡°Uncle?¡± When he heard these two words, Baka staggered. After all, he was still in his prime. Why was he called an old uncle? ¡°Hahaha, young man, it¡¯s really not that I wanted to disturb you on purpose. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been walking in this mountain for so long, and you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve found!¡± Baga looked at Xiao Changtian and said. With his acting skills, it would be a pity if he didn¡¯t become an actor. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing in the mountains alone?¡± Xiao Changtian listened to the old man¡¯s tragic experience. Although he sympathized with him, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t know, but my grandson is sick and wants a medicinal herb. He said that it can only be found in this desolate forbidden area.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian felt even more pitiful for this old man. Chapter 1064 - Chapter 1064: Traitorous Disciple (1) Chapter 1064: Traitorous Disciple (1) ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you come in and sit first?¡± Looking at the pitiful Baga, he sighed and shook his head. ¡°Uncle, may I know your name? Where is home?¡± When Baga heard this, the alarm bells in his heart instantly went off. What did Xiao Changtian mean by asking this? Could it be that he had discovered his identity? However, he had never heard of Xiao Changtian in that space. Then, he would use his real name to test him! ¡°Baka!¡± ¡°What is it? What did you just say?¡± Xiao Changtian seemed to have heard the old man scolding him. Good fellow, if you don¡¯t want to say your name, then don¡¯t say it. Why are you scolding me? ¡°Uncle, I really want to help you. How can you scold me?¡± ¡°Aha, little brother, you might not know my name is Baga.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, Baga was sure that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know him. ¡°What? Haha, I¡¯m sorry, old man. Your name is really unique.¡± ¡°Oh, right, why don¡¯t you give me some herbs to treat your injuries?¡± Looking at the wounds on Baga¡¯s body, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t bear to look at it. ¡°Thank you so much, little brother.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took out a few herbs. ¡°Pa!¡± Xiao Changtian saw that there was nothing around to grind the herbs, so he threw it on the ground. Then, he stomped his foot twice. After that, Xiao Changtian picked up the pile of herbs. ¡°Bah!¡± Xiao Changtian spat on it and rubbed it in his hand. ¡°Uncle, quickly show your wound, I¡¯ll treat it for you.¡± Baga looked at Xiao Changtian, who was holding a bunch of herbs in his hand. The corners of his mouth twitched. What was this guy doing? Was he going to put something like this on his wound? Would this really not make his wound worse? ¡°Uncle? Uncle? What are you daydreaming about?¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless when he saw Baga¡¯s shocked face. ¡± Aiya, uncle, ah, these medicinal herbs are all very powerful medicinal herbs, you don¡¯t underestimate them, and you are all.¡±¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice, Baga slowly came back to his senses. ¡°If you can¡¯t even endure this little disgusting thing, then how can you continue to pretend to be beside Xiao Changtian?¡± In the end, Baka gritted his teeth and revealed the few wounds on his body. He was already prepared to feel the pain all over his body. ¡°Pa!¡± Xiao Changtian divided the pile of herbs into several pieces and stuck them on his body. ¡°Eh? Why did it feel different from what he had imagined?¡± However, just when Baga thought that it would be corroded by the medicinal herb¡­ The pain he had imagined did not come at all. Instead, a cool feeling instantly spread throughout his entire body. ¡°Hiss, how could this be?¡± Just as Baga was enjoying himself, he suddenly felt the ling power in his body soar. ¡°Not good! I¡¯m about to break through!¡± Baga opened his eyes and ran out. ¡°Hey, hey! There was no need for such an intense reaction. My herbs are all gentle and not stimulating. How did it become like this?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little confused as he watched Baka run away. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to improve my herbs in the future.¡± At this moment, Baga, who had run out, was very shocked. This was because he could feel that his cultivation had increased by more than one level. One had to know that it would take at least a hundred years to raise one¡¯s cultivation level in that place. Moreover, the spiritual energy in the Lower Realm was more than a hundred times thinner than the spiritual energy in their space. However, under such circumstances, his cultivation level had jumped by two levels because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s herb! This was too terrifying! Even Baka¡¯s master didn¡¯t have such an ability! No one would believe this if they told others. ¡°Looks like I have to stay by his side from now on!¡± Judging from the fact that his cultivation had jumped two levels, Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was not ordinary. He originally thought that the matter the Devil Seal said was nonsense. He did not expect that it was actually true. On the other side, Hong Hui happily returned home and took a shower. His cultivation had improved so much all of a sudden. No one could sleep because of the excitement. ¡°Cough cough, Hong Hui, you¡¯re back!¡± Just as Hong Hui finished his shower, a thick figure came from the door. ¡°Master! How come back? When he saw the figure standing at the door, a surprised expression appeared on Hong Hui¡¯s face. This was because his master traveled all over the continent all year round. Usually, he could not be found at all. And now, it had actually appeared at his door. ¡°Humph! Can¡¯t I come back?¡± His master glared at him fiercely and walked in. In fact, he did not intend to see his disciple this time. However, when he was drinking in the restaurant, he heard the huge news of Hong Hui eating sh * t. Where would his face as a master go? Therefore, Hong Hui¡¯s master came to find him without thinking. ¡°Explain! What was going on?¡± The master of the Red Hunting Association, who was sitting in the room, looked at him coldly. He wanted to see if his disciple¡¯s fetish was real. ¡°Master, you already know!¡± Hong Hui looked at his master excitedly. No wonder Master came to find him. It turned out that he saw the improvement in his strength. ¡°I don¡¯t regret this at all. To be able to obtain such a gift, my entire life was worth it!¡± Now, not only did he have medical skills, but he also had strength! He was now a winner in life! ¡°You! You unfilial disciple!¡± Initially, Hong Hui¡¯s disciple thought that the rumor was false, but he did not expect his disciple to admit it just like that. Moreover, he looked like he was enjoying it. The moment he thought of that scene, the master of the Red Gun felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°No, Master, what do you mean? Haven¡¯t I done enough?¡± Hong Hui looked at his master in confusion. He did not know what was going on with his master. ¡°Well done! Well done! Now everyone knew! My disciple likes to eat sh * t! Tell me, did you do a good job in this matter?!!¡± Elder Shi couldn¡¯t help but feel angry when he saw Hong Hui¡¯s innocent and matter-of-fact look. ¡°Master! The matter that you¡¯re talking about is really not what you think on the surface!¡± He originally thought that his master knew about his strength. He did not expect it to be because of this matter. ¡°Then explain it to me! What the hell is going on!¡± Chapter 1065 - Chapter 1065: His Grandson Is Dead (1) Chapter 1065: His Grandson Is Dead (1) Now that the entire Jade Nether Kingdom knew about this, where would he put his face? ¡°Master! Don¡¯t pay attention to this. If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at my cultivation.¡± After saying that, Hong Hui released his pressure with a bang. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment Elder Shi felt this pressure, his expression instantly changed. Then, his eyes widened as he retreated in disbelief. In the end, he sat down on the ground. ¡°You! Your strength, how¡­How could he possibly have such strength!¡± Elder Shi was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak after sensing Hong Hui divine emperor¡¯s strength. ¡°How is that possible? Could it be that it was all because of this matter?¡± ¡°Hahaha, Master, don¡¯t tell me you really think I have such a perverted hobby!¡± After seeing Elder Shi¡¯s shock, Hong Hui¡¯s face was filled with pride. One had to know that there weren¡¯t many Saint Emperors on the entire continent. Even his own master was only a Sage Sect. As for himself, he had already reached the Saint Emperor realm. ¡°You¡­ This¡­ How did he do it!¡± Elder Shi calmed down and asked Hong Hui. One had to know that for physicians, cultivation was their Achilles ¡®heel. Although their medical skills were very high, in exchange, their cultivation was low. After all, he could not have both. But now, his disciple had actually done it to this extent. This was really beyond his expectations. ¡°Master, you might not know this, but the reason why I¡¯ve reached such strength is because of senior¡¯s feces!¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian¡¯s manure pit, Hong Hui felt disgusted. Instead, he felt very relaxed and happy. He could not help but want to go in again. ¡°Disciple, you can¡¯t joke with Master like this!¡± Elder Shi was extremely shocked after hearing this. Whose feces could be so powerful? Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? ¡°Master, can¡¯t my strength prove anything?¡± Hong Hui knew that his master didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Master, I know you won¡¯t believe me no matter how good I say it. Why don¡¯t you follow me to take a look?¡± Perhaps, he could only believe it if his younger brother and master saw it in person. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯d like to see if what you said is false.¡± ¡°However, Master, Senior is really too powerful. Moreover, if he finds out that we¡¯ve barged into his courtyard, he definitely won¡¯t be willing. Therefore, we have to secretly go.¡± When Hong Hui thought of Xiao Changtian, he felt terrified. Just a pool of feces was already so powerful, let alone Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Baga returned to the courtyard after tidying up. ¡°Uncle, what happened to you just now?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously when he saw Baga return. ¡°Haha, I¡­ Me? I suddenly had a stomachache and couldn¡¯t hold it in. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Haha.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Baga felt a little guilty. Just the herb that Xiao Changtian spat out was already so powerful. There was no need to talk about Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. ¡°Aiya, I was wondering what happened. But, do you feel that your wound is better?¡± Since he had gone to take a dump, it would be bad if the medicinal herbs on the wound were rubbed off. ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, thank you, sir.¡± At this moment, Baga didn¡¯t dare to go against Xiao Changtian. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you tell me what medicinal herbs you want and I¡¯ll see if I have them here.¡± After all, this old man looked so pitiful. If his grandson died¡­ ¡°Sir, to be honest, I just found out that my grandson died half a month ago.¡± In order to stay by Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, Baga had prepared a good reason. ¡°Dead? Sigh, uncle, don¡¯t be sad. This matter is up to the heavens.¡± Looking at this poor old man, Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. ¡°Oh right, uncle, in that case, you can rest here.¡± It just so happened that this old man could relax here. After all, no one would feel good if their grandson died. ¡°Sigh, then I really have to thank you, Sir. Sir, you¡¯re really a good person!¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, a smile appeared on Baga¡¯s face. After Liao Baga moved into his room, he started to wander around the courtyard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian¡¯s place would be so simple. Even master can¡¯t compare to such a state of mind.¡± As Baga was walking, he suddenly saw a huge old turtle lying on the side of the road. ¡°Old bastard, why are you here? Go back quickly. Don¡¯t die.¡± Looking at the Black Tortoise crawling slowly on the ground, Baga wanted to tease it. However, Black Tortoise ignored him. After all, Black Tortoise knew that this person was Xiao Changtian¡¯s guest. ¡°Hey, Bastard, since you don¡¯t understand human language, then I¡¯ll help you!¡± Looking at the turtle on the ground, Baga stretched out his hand with a mischievous look. ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Baga was about to reach out, the Black Tortoise suddenly released its entire body¡¯s pressure. ¡°You¡­ You, you¡¯re Senior Black Tortoise!¡± One had to know that the Black Tortoise was a legendary thing. Not only in this place, but in the space of the Upper Realm, they were also very afraid of the Black Tortoise. Baga didn¡¯t expect this bastard to be a Black Tortoise. ¡°Xuan¡­ Senior Black Tortoise, I was wrong, I was really wrong!¡± Baga quickly knelt down. The Black Tortoise did not want to pay attention to him. It glared at him fiercely and left. ¡°Damn it, how can the things in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard be ordinary?¡± Thinking of the scene just now, Baga felt a little scared. Baga immediately went back into the house, not daring to come out again. At that moment, within the Demon Race. ¡°Mo Yan, don¡¯t worry this time. As long as Baga takes action, not to mention Xiao Changtian, even many people in that space are not his match.¡± Mo Jin had 100% confidence in the Eighth this time. ¡°Aiya, Senior Brother, what are you talking about? As long as it¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for, we¡¯ll definitely be at ease. We¡¯re all prepared to win.¡± Last time, Shixiong must have made a mistake because he didn¡¯t recognize Xiao Changtian. This time, they had explained Xiao Changtian¡¯s situation to Baga in advance. Moreover, with Baga¡¯s intelligence, Xiao Changtian would be captured in a few days. On the other side, after Hong Hui went to the small courtyard and exposed his habit of eating feces, he was shocked. The number of people in the Glorious Star Restaurant had decreased a lot these few days. Therefore, Xiao Changtian walked towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. Meanwhile, Hong Hui and his master also started their secret plan. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll tell you again. Don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡± After Hong Hui reminded them several times, they started to move. Chapter 1066: Shit Thief (1) Chapter 1066: Shit Thief (1) Outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, two sneaky figures were waiting outside the fence. ¡°Master, don¡¯t underestimate this fence. If you force your way in, you definitely won¡¯t be able to get in. We can only enter from the main entrance.¡± Looking at his master, Hong Hui nodded. Fortunately, Xiao Changtian had already gone to the Glorious Star Restaurant, so the two of them slipped into the small courtyard smoothly. However, Black Tortoise, who was in the courtyard, had already observed the two of them. He wanted to see what the two of them wanted to do. ¡°Master, follow me. It¡¯s behind the house in front.¡± The two of them carefully went around the pit. ¡°Master, look, this is the place!¡± Looking at the manure pit in front of him, Hong Hui was very excited. ¡°So smelly? Are you sure?¡± Elder Shi covered his nose. At this moment, he really felt that his disciple had gone crazy. If he was really crazy, he would have to treat him properly. ¡°Master, master, don¡¯t cover your nose! Sniff hard!¡± Looking at his master, Hong Hui even demonstrated it to his master. ¡°I¡¯m finished. I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯m really crazy.¡± Although he did not know how his disciple had improved his strength, it was definitely not this sh * t pit. However, just as the stone elder took it and took a whiff of the stench. Suddenly, his eyes widened as he looked at the manure pit in disbelief. That was because Elder Shi had gotten sick from testing medicine all year round. In an instant, he had recovered completely! This was simply too unbelievable! ¡°Hahaha, Master, I told you this place was extraordinary!¡± Seeing his master¡¯s eyes widen in surprise, Hong Hui knew that his master must have felt the impact of the manure pit. ¡°Hahaha! My disciple! We¡¯ve finally found the treasure this time!¡± One had to know that no amount of treasured weapons and cultivation techniques could compare to such a manure pit! This was simply the most powerful thing in the world! ¡± Hahaha, disciple, why don¡¯t we secretly bring some back to the game?!¡±¡± Elder Shi did not dare to take too many of such things. Just this large pool of feces was already so powerful, so there was no need to mention the strength of the owner of this small courtyard. ¡°But what if Senior finds out?¡± ¡± Aiya, silly apprentice, to senior, this bit of feces is not even worth in your eyes.¡±¡± Elder Shi comforted Hong Hui. After all, the temptation in this manure pit was too great. No one could resist such temptation! ¡°Then, Master, what should we use?¡± ¡°Hahaha, my good disciple, I just got a set of saint-grade teapots a few days ago!¡± Elder Shi quickly took out a white teapot. ¡°Hurry up, my good disciple, please don¡¯t be discovered!¡± The two of them quickly moved. Just as the two of them lay on the edge of the manure pit, the previous group of people came again. Because they had just learned that Senior had gone to Glorious Star Restaurant. Therefore, he wanted to come to this manure pit to investigate and see what kind of magic power was inside. ¡°Hey, keep your voices down. Why do I seem to see someone inside?¡± The man in the lead squatted outside the fence and looked at the manure pit. ¡°There really is someone! And two!¡± Because both of them had their backs to him, he couldn¡¯t see who they were. He only felt that it was very familiar. ¡°Wait, we have to take a good look this time. The charm of this manure pit is actually so great. Now there¡¯s actually a thief!¡± ¡°Yes, these two are really shameless. They actually came to steal feces!¡± Looking at their actions, everyone present felt a chill run down their spines. However, these people didn¡¯t know that Hong Hui had become a Saint Emperor after his previous trip. ¡°Hiss! You guys¡­ Look! That seemed to be Hong Hui and his master!¡± In the end, when these people saw this scene, they were completely stunned. He had thought that it was some shameless dung thief. He did not expect that it was actually the master and disciple duo. In an instant, the image of Hong Hui and his master in these people¡¯s hearts shattered. Originally, Hong Hui¡¯s image had already been shattered by the previous incident. However, this time, they turned into ashes. ¡°This¡­ Haha! I was wondering why Doctor Hong would have such a hobby. It turns out that both master and disciple are like this.¡± In the end, one of them laughed. ¡°Not good! There¡¯s someone outside!¡± This person¡¯s voice instantly startled the two people beside the manure pool. Thus, the two of them quickly fled. This matter quickly spread throughout the entire Jade Nether Capital. At that time, Xiao Changtian was patrolling the Glorious Star Restaurant. Although it was said to be a patrol, it was actually just a blind look. And this time, he specially called Baka along. This was because Baga had been staying in his room for the past few days. If she had not called him, he would not have gone out at all. Xiao Changtian was afraid that the old man would commit suicide in his courtyard. Moreover, he heard that this Baka no longer had a home. Thus, Xiao Changtian looked for a job for the old man Baga. The most important thing was not to let Uncle Baga work, but to let Uncle Baga walk into the rough room to communicate with these people. Thus, he could relax his body and mind. ¡°Uncle Baga, look, which one of these jobs do you like?¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand heroically. ¡°Haha, sir, can I go to the kitchen to take a look?¡± It was not because of anything else, but because Baka had sensed a few extremely powerful forces from the kitchen. ¡°Sure.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian brought Baga to the kitchen. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re here!¡± When Uncle Wujiang saw Xiao Changtian, he immediately stopped what he was doing. ¡°Haha, Uncle Limitless, I brought someone to take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Baga. ¡°Uncle Baga, do you like this place?¡± Meanwhile, Limitless was stunned. Because, right in front of him was the kitchen knife in Limitless ¡®hand. It was a top-notch divine artifact that was rarely seen in their Upper Realm. And now, it had actually appeared here. Moreover, it seemed that this top-notch kitchen knife was cutting meat. This was simply too shocking. ¡°First¡­Sir, I¡¯m willing to stay in the kitchen.¡± Baga immediately agreed. To be able to come into contact with such a top-notch artifact, Baga felt that he had no regrets in his life. One had to know that Baga loved these artifacts the most. ¡°Hey, Uncle Wujiang, you have to take care of this person for me. This uncle¡¯s grandson just left and he¡¯s in a bad mood, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Before Xiao Changtian left, he gave some instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior. Leave this matter to me. I guarantee that I¡¯ll complete it properly for you.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what relationship this old man had with his senior, he would definitely do his best. Chapter 1067: Yun Xiao Chapter 1067: Yun Xiao After Xiao Changtian left, Baga looked at Uncle Limitless longingly. ¡°Brother, how should I address you?¡± Since he could use such a powerful treasure to cut vegetables, it meant that this person was very powerful. Baka didn¡¯t dare to offend such a person. ¡°Hahaha, just call me Boundless.¡± As for Xiao Changtian¡¯s orders, Limitless would definitely treat them seriously. ¡°Oh right, I heard that your name is Baga. I¡¯ll call you Little Brother Gaga from now on. I wonder if Little Brother Gaga knew how to cook at home in the past?¡± If he wanted to get rid of his sad mood, he would have to do it. First of all, he had to let Brother Gale enrich his life. ¡°Ahaha, in the past, I also knew how to cook a little.¡± Baka had some outdoor survival experience in the past. But he could still make a little. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Brother Gar, I¡¯ll find you a knife. Just stay beside me and help me cut the vegetables.¡± Then, he circled behind Baga. From the cabinet behind Baga, he casually took out a brand new kitchen knife. ¡°Here, brother, use this knife to help me cut the vegetables.¡± Looking at the brand new kitchen knife that Limitless handed to him, Baga revealed an incredulous expression. ¡°This¡­ Is this for me?¡± Baga asked in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s just a kitchen knife for you to use. Why are you so surprised?¡± Limitless looked at Baga in surprise. Had this old man never used a kitchen knife before? Then how did they cut the vegetables when they cooked? Could it be that they were all twisted with their hands? ¡°No, I¡¯m just surprised that this saber is too¡­ That¡¯s great!¡± One had to know that Boundless had taken out a sacred grade saber that he did not even dare to imagine! This saber was slightly different from the one in Limitless ¡®hands. However, the difference between the two was not big. They were both treasured weapons that he did not even dare to think about. And it was this kind of treasured weapon that this old man casually gave to him. This was simply too unbelievable! ¡°Hahaha, Brother Gar, you really have good taste. These were all made by seniors, but these seniors didn¡¯t care about them. They were just defective products. That¡¯s why I stayed here to cut vegetables.¡± Looking at Baga¡¯s surprised expression, Limitless smiled. And these words made Baka¡¯s mind ring with a thunderclap. These are just some defective products?!! How was this possible? These were all artifacts of this level! At this moment, Baga¡¯s heart experienced a drastic change. Even in their space, no one could compare to Xiao Changtian! At this moment, Baga had already forgotten why he was here. ¡°Thank you, Senior Limitless!¡± Baga excitedly held the knife and began his journey to the kitchen. On the other side, Hong Hui and his disciple quickly returned home after packing up. ¡°Hahaha, my good disciple, I will be in seclusion for a period of time starting from today. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡± After saying that, Elder Shi took the things and left. Hong Hui just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. However, at this moment, the public opinion outside continued to ferment. The news that the master and disciple were poop thieves quickly spread outside. However, the two of them did not know about this. Suddenly, a black figure stood outside the door. ¡°Hong Hui, we heard about that too. Come out and explain to me.¡± The figure said in a low voice outside the door. ¡°Ah! My lord, you know about this too?¡± Hong Hui looked at the black shadows in front of him in surprise. He did not expect them to know so quickly. He had not even revealed his strength to the public yet. ¡°Anyone on the street will know about this. How could we not know?¡± The man in black looked at Hong Hui angrily. He didn¡¯t expect the master and disciple to be such people. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect everyone to know about this. Aiya, my lord, this matter isn¡¯t worth showing off.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Everyone else knew that he had reached Saint Emperor. ¡°You still have the cheek to laugh about this!¡± However, after that person saw Hong Hui smile, he immediately said with a face full of anger. ¡°Humph! This matter has affected us. Then we don¡¯t have to work together anymore, right?¡± After that person finished speaking, he instantly disappeared. Hong Hui, who was standing on the spot, was dumbfounded. What was wrong with this person? Why did he run away before he could make things clear? However, Hong Hui didn¡¯t care about whether this person wanted to cooperate with him or not. He had already reached the level of a Saint Emperor, and there were very few people on this continent who were his opponents. Therefore, he did not need their protection. ¡°Tsk, who cares about you?¡± Hong Hui rolled his eyes and walked into the house. On the other side, Pi Xiu did not return to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard immediately after returning from the Northland. Because he still had some money and hadn¡¯t played enough. Therefore, he was currently sitting in a small manor in the Jade Nether Kingdom, preparing to leave happily. ¡°Hey, little brother, why do you look so sad?¡± Pi Xiu asked with a smile as he looked at the young man standing beside him who was ready to follow him out to play. The reason why Pi Xiu came to stay at their house this time was because he got along well with this kid. In order to entertain Pi Xiu, this kid specially invited Pi Xiu to stay at his house. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know what to say about this. Brother Pi, why don¡¯t you go first tonight? I won¡¯t go first.¡± The kid frowned as he looked at Pi Xiu and sighed. ¡°Hey, you brat, you actually don¡¯t treat me as a brother at all. If you have any difficulties, just tell me. Why do you look so sad?¡± Pi Xiu glared at the kid angrily. The people here did not know the strength of Pi Xiu. They only thought that Pi Xiu was very rich. ¡°Brother Pi, I¡¯m afraid that gold coins can¡¯t solve this problem.¡± The kid once again looked at Pi Xiu with a bitter face and sighed heavily. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Damn it, why are you so dilly-dallying? I told you! If you¡¯re a brother, then hurry up and tell me. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I can help you solve it.¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu was a little impatient. ¡°No, Brother Pi, you really can¡¯t solve this problem.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m about to be called off from my engagement. If my engagement is really called off, I¡¯m afraid that our family will be laughed at by the entire Jade Nether Kingdom, just like how they laughed at that Red Hunted Ghost.¡± The kid finally told him about it reluctantly. ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± When Pi Xiu heard that, his expression instantly turned gloomy. Chapter 1068: Breaking Off the Marriage (1) Chapter 1068: Breaking Off the Marriage (1) ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to bully my brother! Xiao Xiao, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± It was not easy for Pi Xiu to meet a brother who hit it off so well. How could he let his good brother suffer? ¡°Hey, Brother Pi, didn¡¯t I get betrothed as a child before? But after so many years, my strength hasn¡¯t improved much. However, I don¡¯t know when she awakened, but her strength has reached the Saint King Realm in just a few years. Therefore, her family naturally doesn¡¯t like me.¡± After Yun Xiao sighed, his face was full of tears. ¡°Tsk, I was still thinking what was going on? He didn¡¯t expect that today would be because of this. Wasn¡¯t he just a small Saint King? What is there to be proud of?¡± After Pi Xiu heard this, he looked at Yun Xiao with disdain. ¡°Let¡¯s put this matter aside for the time being. After the two of us have fun tonight, I have a way to help you.¡± Pi Xiu could easily crush a small Saint King like an ant. And it was because of this little Saint King that his brother was unhappy. No matter what, Pi Xiu would help. ¡°Aiya, Brother Pi, they will come to my door tomorrow to talk about this. I really don¡¯t have the mood to play anymore.¡± Yun Xiao looked at Pi Xiu helplessly. This Pi Xiu did not understand him at all. Besides, even though Brother Pi was a good person, it was impossible for him to catch up to her. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re really annoying.¡± Pi Xiu finally compromised and took out a brand new book from his pocket. ¡°This secret manual is for you. With it, you can guarantee that you can successfully slap them in the face.¡± Pi Xiu smiled and gave him the secret manual in his hand. This was something he had secretly taken from his master. It was definitely useful. ¡°Postnatal care for sows Brother Pi, I¡¯m already in this situation. Stop joking with me.¡± Initially, when he saw Pi Xiu¡¯s solemn expression, Yun Xiao still had a glimmer of hope in his heart. When he received the secret manual from Pi Xiu, Yun Xiao was completely speechless. Could Brother Pi not joke with him at this time? ¡°Xiao, I¡¯m not joking with you. Some things couldn¡¯t just be seen on the surface.¡± Hearing this name, even Pi Xiu felt a little embarrassed. To be honest, he did not see the name of the secret manual clearly at first. However, even if it was post-natal care for a sow, it could still improve Yun Xiao¡¯s strength. ¡± Hey, Brother Pi, I know you want to help me too, but-¡± As Yun Xiao spoke, he flipped open the book in his hand. However, the moment he flipped it open, a huge wave of energy instantly filled his entire body. ¡°F * ck!¡± When he felt the changes in his body, Yun Xiao could not help but blurt out the words ¡®quintessence of the country¡¯. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ How did this happen?¡± Yun Xiao¡¯s face was filled with shock and joy. ¡°Aiya, Xiao, I already said that I have a way. Don¡¯t worry about this!¡± Pi Xiu waved his hand indifferently. He mainly wanted Yun Xiao to bring him out to play tonight. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you all my things, can I go out tonight?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Brother Pi, of course you can!¡± Yun Xiao closed the book in surprise. Because, just because he had taken a glance just now. His strength instantly increased by a level! How terrifying was this! ¡°Hahaha, Xiao Xiao, let¡¯s go!¡± Then, the two of them walked out happily. At that moment, the people of the Demon Race were waiting excitedly in the Demon Race. ¡°It seems that Senior Baga is deep inside the enemy¡¯s territory. He hasn¡¯t returned for such a long time, which means that everything is going very smoothly for Senior Baga!¡± Mo Yan looked into the distance and said excitedly. ¡°Ha ha ha, Mo Yan, your senior brother has invited a helper, don¡¯t worry. It wouldn¡¯t take long before Xiao Changtian and his gang would fall apart!¡± Mo Jin laughed. ¡°However, just to be safe, we should give Baga a message jade slip.¡± Then, Mo Jin took out the message jade slip that the two of them used. On the other side, Baga, who was helping Limitless cut vegetables in the kitchen, suddenly felt something shake at his waist. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Limitless, I need to go to the toilet first.¡± Baka immediately ran out. After Baga left, he looked at the message jade slip in his hand and fell into deep thought. ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± At this moment, Baga crushed the message jade slip in his hand without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of Devil Gold. Whoever is willing to help you can help you. From today onwards, I¡¯m going to serve Senior Xiao! From now on, these people have nothing to do with me.¡± Baga looked at the shattered jade slip and walked back in a good mood. He had already met someone like Senior who was even more powerful than his master. What was the point of going back? Just the increase in strength in the past two days was something he did not even dare to imagine in the space of the Upper Realm. Even if this place was the lower realm, it was still a hundred times stronger than their upper realm. In the Demon Race, Mo Jin¡¯s expression became even better as he looked at the extinguished jade slip in his hand. ¡°Hahaha, I told you that Baka would definitely succeed this time. Now that they are all dead, it must mean that Baga is already beside Xiao Changtian, so it¡¯s not convenient to reply. Hahaha, just wait and see.¡± Hope rose in the hearts of the demons once again. Meanwhile, in the Residence of Yun in the Jade Nether Kingdom. ¡°Hahaha, Master Yun, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met, but you¡¯re still so energetic!¡± She saw a few middle-aged men walking towards her, followed by a woman. These people were the Liu family members who wanted to break off the engagement. ¡°Hahaha, Second Liu, long time no see. Yo, the one behind you is Liu Yan ¡®er!¡± Looking at these people, the Yun family head also went forward to greet them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yan ¡®Er to become so lively after so many years! Women changed eighteen times as they grew older. Yan ¡®Er was indeed becoming more and more beautiful!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Uncle Yun, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er smiled and nodded at the head of the Yun family. ¡°Come in and do it. Men, quickly pour tea for the guests.¡± Then, the Yun family head warmly invited these people into the house. ¡°Haha, Patriarch Yun, I won¡¯t say any more polite words. I came here today to tell you something.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er had contacted Yun Xiao in advance about the annulment of the engagement, but she did not tell his father about it. Therefore, he did not know what was going to happen next. Chapter 1069: Liu Yan er (1) Chapter 1069: Liu Yan ¡®er (1) ¡°Aiya, Brother Liu Er, we¡¯re all family. If you have anything to say, just say it. Hahaha.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. We¡¯re here to break off the engagement with you.¡± As soon as Liu Er said this, the smile on the Yun family¡¯s head froze on his face. ¡°Liu¡­ Second Brother Liu, what did you just say?¡± Master Yun did not believe what he heard at all. ¡°I said, we¡¯re here to break off the engagement!¡± Second Liu glanced at Master Yun and repeated without hesitation. Although the engagement between the two families had been set since they were young, the son of the Yun family was too disappointing. It had been so many years, but she was still the same. She was not worthy of their Liu Yan ¡®er at all. Liu Er¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Because it was the time for the Yun family¡¯s regular meeting, the elders of the Yun family were all sitting at the side. ¡°This Liu family is completely kicking me when I¡¯m down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect the Liu family to be such a person.¡± ¡°However, Young Master Yun is just disappointing. It¡¯s been so many years, but he¡¯s still that powerful.¡± After hearing the news, all the elders started whispering and discussing. ¡°Second Brother Liu, are you really not joking with me?¡± Master Yun looked at Second Liu with an ugly expression. Saying such words now was like slapping the Yun family in the face. If this matter were to spread, the Yun family would probably be unable to raise their heads in the entire Jade Nether Capital. ¡°Master Yun, this matter was decided by our Liu family after discussion. Therefore, we came here today to inform you.¡± Second Liu said without any hesitation. ¡°Your Liu family really doesn¡¯t care about your feelings.¡± Looking at these people, Master Yun laughed at himself. Although his son¡¯s strength was not good, he did not expect the Liu family to be so merciless. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the marriage agreement over. Uncle Yun, why don¡¯t you let Yun Xiao come out and sign it?¡± Liu Yan ¡®er stood up and took out the marriage contract. ¡°You! Yan ¡®er, your Uncle Yun treated you well when you were young, right? How can you kick me when I¡¯m down?¡± Seeing that Liu Yan ¡®er did not hesitate at all, Master Yun became even angrier. ¡°Haha, Uncle Yun, what are you talking about? Of course I remember how good you are to me. But your son is really too disappointing. You¡¯re not worthy of me at all.¡± Since Liu Yan ¡®er had just become a Saint King, the Yun Family had not received any news about her yet. ¡°Yan ¡®er, my son has the strength of a Sacred Sovereign. Although he won¡¯t be able to catch up to you for a while, I¡¯ve already contacted him. As long as we can get that medicinal pill, his strength will definitely increase.¡± ¡°Uncle Yun, haha, perhaps you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m already a Saint Ruler!¡± Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s words shocked the crowd once again. ¡°Saint¡­ Saint King? Did I hear wrongly? Her strength¡­He actually reached Saint Ruler!¡± ¡°This¡­ Was this true? This is simply too heaven-defying.¡± ¡°Hiss, this is simply too terrifying!¡± Everyone present gasped in an instant. ¡°You! Is this true?¡± Even Master Yun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Master Yun, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll joke with you about this. You¡¯d better call your son out quickly.¡± Second Liu looked at Master Yun impatiently. In fact, they were just wasting their time by coming here today. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the engagement was set by Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s grandfather, it would have been a waste of time. In order to show respect to the old man, they had made a trip here. And this Yun family¡¯s head was actually dragging things out here. ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle Yun, quickly call Yun Xiao out.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er was getting impatient. The other elders of the Yun family also had a change in expression. ¡°Go, call Xiao ¡®er out.¡± In the end, Master Yun said to the people beside him unwillingly. This time, he had nothing else to say. He really did not expect Liu Yan ¡®er to be a Saint King. ¡°Master, Master, Young Master, Young Master is not in the room.¡± After a while, that person came over and reported. ¡°Not in the room? Then where did he go?¡± Master Yun¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He seemed to know where his son had gone. ¡°Home¡­Master, Young Master has not returned since he left last night.¡± After listening to this person¡¯s words, the Liu family¡¯s face once again showed disdain. Not only was Yun Xiao not good enough for Liu Yan ¡®er, he was also not working hard at all. ¡°Father! I¡¯m back!¡± At this moment, Yun Xiao¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Xiao ¡®er, where did you go last night?¡± The Yun family¡¯s head looked at Yun Xiao with an ugly expression. She originally thought that if she really could not find Yun Xiao, then the annulment of the engagement might be delayed. He didn¡¯t expect this little bastard to come back at this time. ¡°Father, I went out to play last night. Hahaha, yo, isn¡¯t this Liu Yan ¡®er? I didn¡¯t expect her to really come today.¡± Yun Xiao looked at Liu Yan ¡®er with confidence. There wasn¡¯t a trace of fear on his face. ¡°Yun Xiao, how can you speak to my family¡¯s young miss?¡± The elder beside Liu Yan ¡®er looked at Yun Xiao impatiently. Fortunately, Miss was about to get engaged to this kid. Otherwise, if such a person became her son-in-law, the Liu family would be in trouble. ¡°Yun Xiao, it just so happens that you¡¯re here. Then sign the marriage agreement I brought over.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er looked at Yun Xiao with disdain. ¡°Liu Yan ¡®er, do you really think you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re a Saint King?¡± Looking at Liu Yan ¡®er, Yun Xiao chuckled. ¡°Hehe, my strength as a Saint Ruler is something you¡¯ll never be able to reach in your entire life. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er looked at Yun Xiao impatiently and rolled her eyes. ¡°Liu Yan ¡®er, I thought that you would give me some face because of our childhood friendship. But, I didn¡¯t expect that you were going to fall out with me.¡± ¡°Xiao ¡®er, let¡¯s leave this matter as it is.¡± Seeing his son¡¯s stubborn temper rise, the Yun family¡¯s head immediately shouted. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this matter well.¡± Yun Xiao nodded at his father before looking at Liu Yan ¡®er. ¡°Yun Xiao, since you¡¯re like this, then our Liu Family will give you some compensation.¡± Seeing Yun Xiao¡¯s appearance, Liu Yan ¡®er finally said impatiently. ¡°Only if you agree to sign, then our Liu family is willing to offer five high grade artifacts, five high grade cultivation methods, and a saint grade pill. This should be enough.¡± Because Liu Yan ¡®er didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here, the things she offered were very tempting. Chapter 1070: The Yun Family Is Finished (1) Chapter 1070: The Yun Family Is Finished (1) Inside the Residence of Yun. When Liu Yan ¡®er stated her conditions, everyone present gasped. ¡°Humph! Do you really think that just because you have something to hide, you can get me to sign it?¡± Facing these things, Yun Xiao rejected them without hesitation. ¡°This! That was a priceless item!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He actually rejected such a good thing.¡± ¡°Patriarch, if it really doesn¡¯t work, you can persuade the young master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a loss for us to get Young Master to sign it!¡± In an instant, all of these elders started talking at once. They did not understand why Yun Xiao would reject them. With Yun Xiao¡¯s strength, they were even taking advantage of him when he was willing to give them so much. ¡°Xiao ¡®er, what exactly do you want?¡± In the end, Master Yun could not help but walk to Yun Xiao¡¯s side and ask in a low voice. In fact, he also knew that his son¡¯s strength was not worth so much. ¡°Father, please believe me on this matter. I¡¯m already grown up and can handle this matter well.¡± Yun Xiao shook his head at him. This time, with the help of Pi Xiu, Yun Xiao was confident that he could make Liu Yan ¡®er regret her decision. ¡°You! Sigh!¡± Looking at Yun Xiao¡¯s stubborn appearance, the Yun family¡¯s head¡¯s expression changed, and he finally sighed helplessly. ¡°Liu Yan ¡®er, since you want to retreat, it¡¯s not your turn! Then I can only divorce you!¡± Yun Xiao turned around and looked at Liu Yan ¡®er with an unconvinced expression. ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. With your strength, you want to divorce me? What are you dreaming about?¡± Liu Yan ¡®er rolled her eyes speechlessly and snorted disdainfully. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, do you dare to bet?¡± When Yun Xiao said this, his lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°Alright, tell me how to block it.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er was confident that Yun Xiao might not be able to catch up to her current level even if he cultivated for another eight to ten years. ¡°After a week, I can personally go to the Liu residence and defeat you!¡± When Yun Xiao said this, the crowd exploded once again. ¡°Young Master Yun must be crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Defeating Liu Yan ¡®er in a week was impossible!¡± ¡°I think Young Master must have drunk too much last night and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± No one present believed that Yun Xiao could complete this bet. ¡°Alright, this is what you said. If you lose, then you have to sign it. Of course, if I lose, you can also divorce me.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er agreed without hesitation. She also knew that if things got too ugly, it would not be good for the Liu family¡¯s reputation. Since she could make Yun Xiao break off the engagement in such a dignified manner, why not make such a happy decision? ¡°Alright, everyone here is watching. Don¡¯t think about going back on your word.¡± After hearing Yun Xiao¡¯s words, Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s men sneered and left. ¡°Xiao ¡®er, you¡­Did he drink too much and ruin his brain?¡± The Yun family¡¯s head looked at his son in disbelief. When did her son become like this? He didn¡¯t even bother to draft a draft when bragging. This time, they had lost their dignity. ¡°Patriarch! What should we do now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t our Residence of Yun completely finished now? It¡¯s all Young Master¡¯s fault. Can¡¯t you just accept the things properly? Why did you have to make a bet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! After a week, we won¡¯t be able to raise our heads in the Jade Nether Kingdom anymore!¡± After these elders reacted, they all looked at Yun Xiao with a disappointed expression. At the same time, they also blamed the Yun Family Head for not stopping them. ¡°Hahaha, elders, don¡¯t get too excited. Look at my strength.¡± In an instant, Yun Xiao released his spiritual energy. ¡°Xiao ¡®er! You broke through!¡± Master Yun looked at Yun Xiao in surprise. He did not expect that he would break through so quickly this time. ¡°Aiya, Master Yun, so what if the young master has broken through to the Sage Sect? Liu Yan ¡®er is a Saint King!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Patriarch. You know how difficult it is to advance from Glory Sect to Saint Ruler.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s impossible for Young Master to become a Saint King in this week.¡± The elders present were not happy because of Yun Xiao¡¯s breakthrough. Instead, she started to criticize him again. ¡°Alright, I know what I¡¯m doing. You guys can go back first.¡± However, the Yun family head did not care about these people¡¯s accusations at all. Because what he really cared about was his son. This was because he had previously found a famous Taoist priest to read his son¡¯s fortune. His son would at most have the strength of a Sacred Sovereign in his life, if there was a 1% chance of him breaking through. Then, the subsequent breakthroughs would be as fast as flowing water. And how could the Yun family head not know what that one percent probability was? Without a brother, his son was actually so lucky that he really became one percent. ¡°Haha, Xiao ¡®er, I believe you. After a week, you definitely won¡¯t embarrass our Yun family!¡± In the end, Master Yun smiled and patted Yun Xiao¡¯s shoulder. When the remaining elders saw this scene, they all shook their heads helplessly and left. ¡°How is it? How did it go?¡± After Yun Xiao returned to his room, Pi Xiu immediately came over and asked. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Pi, this time, I have to thank you for giving me the courage and this secret manual. You are my benefactor!¡± Looking at Pi Xiu, Yun Xiao shed tears of excitement. This time, if not for Brother Pi encouraging him from behind, he would have brought shame to the family again. ¡°No, why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± Looking at Yun Xiao, Pi Xiu was somewhat disdainful. Didn¡¯t she just say a few words and give him a lousy book? He was already so touched. ¡°Brother Pi, don¡¯t worry, you just have fun here. I¡¯ll make sure you have a good time!¡± Because he knew that Pixiu loved to play, Yun Xiao said very heroically. Pi Xiu was also very happy. This was because ever since he and Yun Xiao came back, he had never spent money on going out. This made Pi Xiu, who liked gold coins, feel very comfortable. ¡°Work hard. I have high hopes for you.¡± For the next week, Yun Xiao locked himself in his room and studied the secret manual day and night. On the other side, Xiao Changtian had also started to look for the next seed of the Spirit Tree after two days of cultivation. He had already found six of them, and there were four more to go. He could buy the spatial coordinates. At that time, after Xiao Changtian asked the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets for the news of the seventh spirit tree seed, he started his journey. Chapter 1071: Youre Next (1) Chapter 1071: You¡¯re Next (1) In the Residence of Yun of the Jade Nether Kingdom. Soon, a week passed. ¡°Xiao ¡®er, although father believes in you, if it really can¡¯t be done, hurry back.¡± Looking at Yun Xiao who was about to go to the Liu residence, the Yun family head sighed. Although he knew that Yun Xiao was very lucky to be able to break through. However, no matter how powerful his son was, it was impossible for him to catch up with Liu Yan ¡®er. Therefore, he had made preparations for the next few days to deal with the rumors. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry too much about this matter. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Yun Xiao nodded confidently at Master Yun and left. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how long the family head will let the young master be willful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, I don¡¯t plan to go out for the next few days. It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s really boring.¡± After these elders watched Yun Xiao leave, they all shook their heads fiercely. After leaving, Yun Xiao followed Pi Xiu to the Liu residence. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the Liu residence. ¡°Miss, Yun Xiao is really here.¡± The elder of the Liu family did not expect that Yun Xiao would really dare to come a week later. ¡°Heh, he¡¯s just asking for trouble. Since he insists on making things so embarrassing, I¡¯ll fulfill his wish.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er stood up and walked out. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the Yun Xiao who¡¯s about to be called off? Why do you still dare to come today? Do you think that you weren¡¯t embarrassed enough before?¡± At this moment, Yun Xiao, who was standing at the door, was being laughed at by Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s cousin, Liu Cheng. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you. I¡¯m here for Liu Yan ¡®er.¡± Yun Xiao did not take Liu Cheng¡¯s provocation seriously. This was because the current Liu Cheng was no match for Yun Xiao at all. The two of them were not on the same level at all. ¡°Hehe, yo, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a big temper. Let me tell you, a person like you is not even worthy of entering our Liu family.¡± Liu Cheng looked at Yun Xiao and snorted. ¡°Tsk, why are you so rude? Do you believe that I¡¯ll be honest with you?¡± When Pi Xiu saw this scene, his face instantly could not hold back. ¡°Brother Pi, don¡¯t be rash, don¡¯t be rash. He¡¯s just a piece of trash that¡¯s not worth your time.¡± Seeing that Pi Xiu wanted to make a move, Yun Xiao immediately went forward to stop him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve invited a helper. Hahaha, but I don¡¯t think this helper of yours is very good.¡± ¡°Cousin, go back first. I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡± At this moment, Liu Yan ¡®er walked out of the house. ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you let the guard throw him out?¡± Looking at Yun Xiao, Liu Cheng curled his lips in disdain. ¡°He made a bet with me. Today, I want to make him admit his defeat wholeheartedly. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t have the face to look for me in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha, cousin, cousin, your move is still the best. I didn¡¯t think of this. If that¡¯s the case, then let him in.¡± Then, Liu Yan ¡®er brought Yun Xiao into the Liu Residence. ¡°Damn it, their family doesn¡¯t put us in their eyes. Xiao Xiao, don¡¯t embarrass me when you enter later!¡± When had Pi Xiu ever suffered such humiliation? If not for Yun Xiao desperately trying to stop her, the Liu residence would probably have disappeared from this continent by now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Pi. This time, I¡¯ll make all of them regret it.¡± After a while, Liu Yan ¡®er brought Yun Xiao to the arena that was filled with elders. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s hurry up and start. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± Liu Yan ¡®er glanced at Yun Xiao. ¡± Wait a minute. Since Cousin is already like this, why do you still need to do anything?¡± Why don¡¯t you let me deal with him?¡± Liu Cheng looked at Yun Xiao playfully. He couldn¡¯t even defeat this little trash, let alone beat up his cousin. ¡°Today, even if all of your Liu Clan¡¯s people came out, they still wouldn¡¯t be a match for me.¡± Yun Xiao smiled at this moment. Since Liu Cheng wanted to die, he would fulfill his wish. Then, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Liu Cheng and Yun Xiao walked onto the arena. ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s there to see? That kid from the Yun Family couldn¡¯t even withstand two punches from Liu Cheng.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. How boring.¡± The people present looked at the two people on the field and all laughed. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as they finished laughing, something unbelievable happened on the stage. Just as the two of them started, Liu Cheng was punched out by Yun Xiao and smashed into the ground. In an instant, a big pit appeared on the ground. This scene made everyone¡¯s smiles freeze on their faces. ¡°Liu¡­ Liu Cheng is dead!¡± The referee walked in front of Liu Cheng and muttered in disbelief after checking. ¡°What? He¡¯s dead!¡± Everyone present was shocked. Just now, they had confidently said that Yun Xiao would not be able to withstand two punches from Liu Cheng. But now, with just one punch, Yun Xiao had killed Liu Cheng. This was simply unbelievable! ¡°What kind of yao art did this Yun Xiao use?¡± Even Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant. ¡°Hmph, just a small piece of trash. If you¡¯re so arrogant, you¡¯ll only end up dead.¡± Yun Xiao, who was on the field, looked around and said coldly. ¡°Liu Yan ¡®er, you¡¯re next!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± However, just as he finished speaking, a loud bang suddenly sounded in the distance. ¡°Motherf * cker! Who killed my son!¡± It was none other than Liu Cheng¡¯s father. ¡°Who is it? Who did this?!¡± In an instant, Liu Cheng¡¯s father appeared beside Liu Cheng¡¯s body. ¡°I did it. Why?¡± Yun Xiao was not afraid of his stance at all. ¡°You?¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father looked up at Yun Xiao, who was standing in front of him, and his face darkened once again. ¡°Since it¡¯s your turn, then you¡¯ll die with my son!!¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father had just finished speaking when he attacked Yun Xiao with his big hand. ¡°Kacha!¡± However, the next scene shocked everyone present once again. Liu Cheng¡¯s father, who was a Saint King, had been caught by Yun Xiao. Furthermore, after holding Liu Cheng¡¯s father¡¯s hand in his own, Yun Xiao exerted more force. In an instant, Liu Cheng¡¯s father¡¯s right hand shattered. ¡°Ah! Bastard! Bastard! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Liu Cheng¡¯s father cried out in pain, his eyes bloodshot as he looked at Yun Xiao angrily. ¡°This Yun Xiao, why¡­How did he become so powerful?¡± ¡°This¡­ This was too unbelievable. How is that possible?¡± ¡°Could it be that Yun Xiao used some yao art?¡± Everyone present was shocked. Chapter 1072: It Cant Be Him (1) Chapter 1072: It Can¡¯t Be Him (1) ¡°Uncle Liu, don¡¯t be too impulsive! In order to win this time, this Yun Xiao could actually use such a vicious method!¡± Seeing Liu Cheng¡¯s father¡¯s reaction, Liu Yan ¡®er immediately went up to stop him. ¡°Yan ¡®er, today, I want the Yun family to be buried with my son! Don¡¯t stop me anymore.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Right at this moment, a deep sound suddenly came from afar. ¡°What are you guys arguing about?¡± Liu Er walked out with a gloomy face. ¡°Master, this damn Yun Xiao not only killed my son, but also crippled one of my hands. I want him to pay the price!¡± Hearing his words, Second Liu frowned. ¡°Was this really done by Yun Xiao?¡± Second Liu didn¡¯t quite believe what he said. Just based on that Yun Xiao, could he have such great ability? ¡°Patriarch, this brat must have used some evil technique!¡± Second Liu nodded in agreement. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then Yun Xiao, don¡¯t blame me. I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Then, Second Liu prepared to attack Yun Xiao. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu suddenly spoke. ¡°Why are all of you so dilly-dallying? Can¡¯t you see that our Yun Xiao¡¯s strength has already increased? What sorcery? If you continue to be so unreasonable, don¡¯t blame me for making a move.¡± ¡°How dare you? Who are you? How dare you behave atrociously outside the Liu family!¡± ¡°Brother Pi, don¡¯t get involved in this. They¡¯re just trash. Watch how I deal with them.¡± After Yun Xiao finished speaking, he suddenly released his own pressure. ¡°Bang!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. Because this pressure was really too strong, even if these people used their spiritual energy to resist, they still could not help but want to kneel down. Even Second Liu and the others were shocked. ¡°This¡­ How was this possible? How could he have such powerful power?¡± Second Liu¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy. A week ago, Owl¡¯s strength was still trash. Why did he become so strong now? He felt that he was no longer a match for Yun Xiao. ¡°Impossible! Saint Emperor, how could he become a Saint Emperor in an instant?¡± When Yun Xiao released his pressure to the extreme, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Even Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°This guy, how could he be like this!¡± Second Liu¡¯s expression darkened, and he finally gritted his teeth. With a thud, he knelt down. ¡°Xiao Xiao! On account of our many years of friendship, please let us live.¡± Liu Er and Yun Xiao had originally reached Saint Ruler, but he had actually reached Saint Emperor. No one on the continent dared to offend a person with the strength of a Saint Emperor. ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re just a bunch of trash. Now they know how to be afraid.¡± Pi Xiu rolled his eyes at these people in disdain. ¡°How is this possible? Saint Emperor! How did he become a Saint Emperor?!¡± Everyone present was shocked. The Liu Family didn¡¯t dare to offend a Saint Emperor! ¡°Hmph, I have nothing to say to your Liu family. I came here today for one thing.¡± ¡°That is to let you know that my Yun family is not someone you can easily climb up to. And this engagement, I want to say, Liu Yan ¡®er, you are not worthy of me.¡± After saying that, Yun Xiao took out the marriage contract and tore it into pieces on the spot. ¡°You!¡± Liu Yan ¡®er¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. The people below the arena today were not only from the Liu family, but also many outsiders. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, Yun Xiao ruthlessly slapped their faces. ¡°This matter will end here.¡± Yun Xiao looked at these people¡¯s expressions and walked down happily. From today onwards, he, Yun Xiao, and his Yun family could be considered to have completely stood up in the Jade Nether Kingdom. This news quickly spread back to the Yun family. ¡°Hahaha, I told you my son is so capable!¡± When the Yun family¡¯s head heard the news, he jumped up from his chair happily. The elders, on the other hand, looked incredulous. They felt that this matter was simply nonsense. ¡°Xiao, since your matter has been resolved, it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± After leaving the Liu family, Pi Xiu smiled at Yun Xiao. ¡°Brother Pi, you¡¯re leaving so soon. Why not stay here for a few more days?¡± Actually, Yun Xiao did not want Pi Xiu to leave so quickly. ¡°Hahaha, I haven¡¯t been back in such a long time. Master should be worried.¡± Yun Xiao was stunned when he heard the word ¡®master¡¯. Brother Pi, such a powerful person actually has a master. How strong would Brother Pi¡¯s master be? ¡°Brother Pi! There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not good brothers. What¡¯s there to say? Hurry up and say it.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to take you as my master!¡± Yun Xiao would not be so short-sighted towards such a powerful person. He knew that he had already reached Saint Emperor. However, he also knew that there was always someone better. Brother Pi had casually given him a book, and it had improved his strength so quickly. If he became Big Brother¡¯s disciple, he might really be invincible. ¡°Hiss, Xiao, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t promise you this. I won¡¯t accept a disciple. Besides, you¡¯re my good brother.¡± Pi Xiu was a little surprised. He did not expect Yun Xiao to raise such a condition. Moreover, with his strength, if his master knew that he had taken in a disciple, he would not be able to do anything. He would definitely teach him a lesson. ¡°Just¡­ Isn¡¯t that possible?¡± Yun Xiao was a little disappointed. He did not expect Pi Xiu to reject him so quickly. ¡°I really don¡¯t have a solution for this matter. However, if you ever want to ask me for help, you can look for me at the Glorious Star Tower in Star Town.¡± After saying that to Yun Xiao, Pi Xiu disappeared. ¡°Ah.¡± Looking at Pi Xiu¡¯s back, Yun Xiao sighed fiercely. ¡°Star Tower in Star Town. I didn¡¯t expect Brother Pi to be there.¡± ¡± Star Tower in Star Town?!!¡± Just as Yun Xiao was deep in thought, he suddenly heard the name of the Glorious Star Tower in Starry Town. Isn¡¯t that the place where the expert lives? Brother Pi, why is Brother Pi there! Then, he thought of the master Brother Pi mentioned and Yun Xiao¡¯s expression changed again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­don¡¯t tell me Brother Pi¡¯s master is that senior from Stardust Town!¡± Thinking of this possibility, Yun Xiao found it unbelievable. Who would have thought that a person he casually brought back would actually have such strength? ¡°This¡­ This was simply too unbelievable. This world is crazy!¡± Yun Xiao stood on the spot for a long time, unable to come back to his senses. ¡°No, I must go back and tell father about this.¡± Chapter 1073: Thats an Expert (1) Chapter 1073: That¡¯s an Expert (1) After Baga settled down in the Starry Magnificent Building, he had never contacted the Demon Race again. And Xiao Changtian once again embarked on the journey to find the spirit tree seed. However, this place gave Xiao Changtian a headache. Because this time, the spirit tree seed was in the hands of an ancient sect far away. Moreover, it seemed that their sect master was the one holding the spirit tree seed. He did not know him either. It would not be easy to obtain the spirit tree seed. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian rode the snail and slowly walked into the distance. At this moment, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was staring outside. ¡°First Elder, what do you think Senior means by this?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not quite understand why Senior wanted that person from the Upper Realm to stay in the Glorious Star Pavilion. ¡°Hiss, Pavilion Master, do you think that Senior was prepared to have designs on the Upper Realm from the beginning?¡± The Pavilion Master¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the First Elder¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right! Great Elder, why didn¡¯t I think of it? Senior might have been waiting for the people from the upper realm to come down, so that Baka was just the beginning!¡± No wonder Senior didn¡¯t take that demon seriously. It turned out that Senior didn¡¯t even care to deal with the demons here. ¡°Hahaha, in that case, let¡¯s wait for Senior¡¯s good news! Hahaha.¡± ¡­ At that moment, Xiao Changtian was about to go to a mountain far away from Xuantian Sect. The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect and the elders of the Blackheaven Sect were trapped on the spot. ¡°Sect Master, I didn¡¯t expect that the chief of the faction would actually fail this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those people are actually so vicious to kill us.¡± Looking at the array under their feet, despair appeared on the faces of everyone present. This was because the formation under their feet was none other than the famous Soul-devouring Formation. Even the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect, a Saint Emperor, would be powerless to do anything inside this formation. ¡°Quickly send word to the people in the sect that we might not be able to return. Tell them to make preparations to defend against external enemies.¡± In the end, the Blackheaven Sect Master gritted his teeth. ¡°But Sect Master, if we were to die here like this, I really wouldn¡¯t be satisfied!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If I die here like this, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace even as a ghost.¡± The elders were helpless. Who asked them to provoke those people? Even if their sect master stepped out, he would be punished just like that. ¡°Shua! Shua!¡± Just as these people were immersed in sadness. Suddenly, a noise came from the bushes beside him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing the sound, everyone present was attracted over. However, they only saw a figure walking towards them from the grass. ¡°Him! He¡¯s going to enter this array formation!¡± Everyone held their breath as they watched the figure get closer and closer. Just as the person was one millimeter away from the array, he suddenly stopped. Then, under the gazes of these people, Xiao Changtian, who had his back to them, looked around and squatted down. ¡°Phew, I don¡¯t know what I ate today to actually have a stomachache. This is the third time today.¡± Xiao Changtian pulled up his pants in satisfaction. However, just as he stood up and was about to turn around to take a look. Suddenly, he saw a dozen pairs of eyes staring at him from behind. F * ck! At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s brain crashed. There was clearly no one here! Why were there more than ten people standing there! The main thing was that they were all men. However, there was a woman among them who was also staring at him blankly. This made Xiao Changtian look for a hole to hide in. ¡°No, no, calm down. I have to think of a way.¡± At this moment, a dozen thoughts quickly popped up in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll pretend to be blind! As long as I¡¯m not embarrassed, the one who¡¯s embarrassed is someone else!¡± Xiao Changtian, who had made up his mind, immediately started acting. The people of the Mysterious Sky Sect looked at Xiao Changtian, but he walked towards them as if he didn¡¯t see them. ¡°It¡¯s over. I didn¡¯t enter the array just now, but now I¡¯m in.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walk in without hesitation, everyone shook their heads. After all, there was no way out of such an array formation. However, after Xiao Changtian passed by these people with a dull gaze, he continued walking forward. Just like that, he quickly walked toward the edge of the array. ¡°Hey! Hey!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian wanted to walk out of the array, the people present didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. Because when Xiao Changtian passed by them, they could feel it. Xiao Changtian was just a mortal. He probably came here by accident. ¡°Sigh, he¡¯s just a mortal. We can¡¯t care about him ourselves, so let¡¯s not care about him.¡± They knew that they would die if they were trapped here. However, there was still a buffer time. However, if that mortal touched the barrier, he would turn into ashes in less than three seconds. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look, look at that mortal!¡± However, just as everyone turned around, an elder suddenly shouted. ¡°That mortal didn¡¯t die! He even went out!¡± This sentence made everyone present turn around. ¡°Him! How could he leave so easily?¡± This scene shocked everyone so much that they could not find their jaws. One had to know that even their sect master could not do anything about the array formation, but that mortal could actually easily get out. Were they dreaming? ¡°This¡­ What is going on?¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master was in disbelief. Everything felt like a dream. ¡°Hu! You scared me to death! Little Snail, hurry up, hurry up, don¡¯t let those people catch up.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian looked back in horror. One had to know that with so many people staring at him when he was taking a dump, he had lost all his reputation in this lifetime. On the other side, the people from the Blackheaven Sect finally reacted. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master! Look, the array, the array is broken!¡± The first elder to react said in surprise. ¡°F * ck! It¡¯s true, the formation, the formation has really been broken!¡± Everyone present was very excited at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s that person! It¡¯s all because of that person just now!¡± The Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect narrowed his eyes and then widened them. ¡°Hurry up! He was not a mortal at all! That¡¯s an expert!¡± Then, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect chased after him without hesitation. However, he couldn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure after he chased after him. ¡°Expert! He¡¯s really an expert!¡± Chapter 1074: I Am the Hot Shot (1) Chapter 1074: I Am the Hot Shot (1) At that moment, Xiao Changtian was standing in an empty space and vomiting. ¡°Ugh! System! Hurry up and tell me, how can this snail run so fast!¡± Xiao Changtian really didn¡¯t expect this. He originally wanted the snail to increase its speed a little, but he didn¡¯t expect this snail to only increase its speed a little. That speed was so fast that he was about to be thrown out. ¡°Ding! The system was supposed to reward the host with a mount, but since it was a mount, how could it be slow?¡± The system¡¯s quibbling voice immediately sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°F * ck! If that¡¯s the case, then do the animals you gave me have some special functions that I don¡¯t know about?¡± Xiao Changtian finally reacted. This system only knew how to trick him! ¡°The host can discover it on his own.¡± ¡°Forget it, those stupid animals might not have any powerful abilities.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly when he thought of the animals he had released. It was already good enough for them to survive in the back mountain. ¡°Make way, make way.¡± At this moment, many people suddenly rushed over from the side. ¡°D * mn, there are so many people. What are they preparing to do?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian realized that he was standing beside a huge square. The square was packed with people. ¡°Hey, brother, why are there so many people here?¡± Xiao Changtian walked to the side and asked. ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re here for?¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly and rolled his eyes. ¡°This is the Xuantian Sect¡¯s once-in-a-century disciple recruitment event on the square.¡± The man glanced at Xiao Changtian and left. He could tell that Xiao Changtian was just a powerless mortal. Talking to such a person was simply a waste of his time. ¡°D * mn, I actually managed to make it to the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s once-in-a-century disciple recruitment event. I¡¯m too lucky!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about his teacher¡¯s rolling eyes. On the contrary, he was very excited as he looked at the group of people. Originally, he was still worried about how to get close to the Blackheaven Sect. Wasn¡¯t this a great opportunity? ¡°I¡¯ll try my luck. Maybe I¡¯ll be chosen.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian happily walked into the crowd. At this moment, he had chased them all the way from the forest to the square. The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not notice the figure of the expert either. ¡°It seems that the formation was just a whim of an expert. Since the expert doesn¡¯t want to see us, then don¡¯t go looking for him.¡± Although he said that, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect was still very unwilling. It would be an honor for their Blackheaven Sect to be able to get to know such a senior. However, it seemed that the expert did not want to have anything to do with them at all. ¡°Sigh, Sect Master, it¡¯s not your fault. We didn¡¯t realize that the expert was so powerful at the beginning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sect master. In that case, let¡¯s go back first.¡± The elders behind him were also very helpless. Of course, they knew the strength of that expert. However, they had no choice in the current situation. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was trying his best to squeeze through the crowd. ¡°D * mn, there are so many people! Ah! Who the f * ck stepped on my foot!¡± Xiao Changtian used all his strength and finally squeezed to the front. ¡°Cough! Cough! Everyone present quieted down for a moment!¡± Finally, after Xiao Changtian had been watching for a long time, an elder slowly walked out. ¡°It¡¯s about to start, it¡¯s about to start!¡± ¡°Hahaha, if I can enter the Blackheaven Sect, then my life will be worth it!¡± The people below all looked at the elder above with excitement. ¡°Cough, everyone, don¡¯t be so excited. Next, line up and come to the Trial Cultivation Stone one by one to see your potential. If you can¡¯t, you will be directly eliminated.¡± ¡°However, even if you pass the test stone, there will be many more rounds of selection.¡± After the elder finished his suggestions, he finally began to move. ¡°Talent, poor. Next!¡± ¡°Talent, medium. Go in.¡± ¡°Talent, poor. Next.¡± ¡­ He did not know what was going on, but in any case, the talent of these people was almost all poor. Out of the ten people, half of them had poor talent. ¡°Looks like these people won¡¯t do this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been looking at it for so long. There are a few talented people.¡± The few elders in charge of enrollment shook their heads when they saw this scene. Finally, after waiting in line for half a day, it was Xiao Changtian¡¯s turn. ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s hope that his talent is average.¡± Then, under the elder¡¯s gaze, Xiao Changtian slowly put his hand on the ring. ¡°Kacha!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian put his hand on it, the stone shattered instantly. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at the shattered Trial Stone, the elder was somewhat puzzled. One had to know that the Trial Cultivation Stone was the sturdiest and the best material to use. It couldn¡¯t be broken so easily. However, he could not rule out the possibility of a malfunction. ¡°Wait here first. I¡¯ll go and change to a better one.¡± Then, the elder walked to the side and took a new Cultivation Trial Stone. ¡°Pa!¡± As expected, this time, Xiao Changtian had just placed his hand on the stone when it shattered. Looking at the two pieces that had broken in succession, the elder¡¯s expression could not hold it in anymore. One had to know that a single trial stone was very expensive. Now, two pieces had shattered at once. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you go in first?¡± The elder looked at Xiao Changtian impatiently. Xiao Changtian walked in excitedly. He did not expect his luck to be so good. After encountering such a thing, the elder directly let him in. He was really too lucky to be a genius. Perhaps he was the chosen one. At this moment, Xiao Changtian could already imagine himself becoming the number one expert on the continent. Finally, after waiting for half a day. Everyone present had finished testing. ¡°Alright, now that we have selected 500 disciples who have passed the first round, the rest can go back.¡± As soon as the elder¡¯s voice fell, the remaining people looked at the 500 people dejectedly. Xiao Changtian looked at the envious gazes of these people and a proud smile appeared on his face. ¡°It feels good to be the center of attention.¡± Soon after, the five hundred of them were brought to a smaller square by the leading elder. ¡°Cough, let me say this first. Now that you¡¯re here, it means that you have a 99% chance of staying.¡± The elder had high hopes for these five hundred people. ¡°However, you can only blame your bad luck for the remaining one in five hundred.¡± Chapter 1075: Perfected Xu Wu (1) Chapter 1075: Perfected Xu Wu (1) After the elder finished speaking, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a one in five percent chance. How could it be me? I was so lucky to come in just now.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was full of confidence, stood at the same spot and waited for the selection of each peak. There were more than ten peaks in total, and the cultivation content of each peak was different. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have so many requests. He just wanted to be able to enter. However, as the people in front of Xiao Changtian were gradually taken away, the smile on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Finally, there were ten people left standing with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, the last 10% is definitely not me!¡± ¡°The nine of you follow me. The one in white can stay here.¡± However, just as the last elder finished speaking, Xiao Changtian was slapped in the face. ¡°Hey, no, I¡­ Why didn¡¯t you choose me?¡± Xiao Changtian had never thought that he would become one of the five hundredths. ¡°Hey, kid, you should go back. You¡¯re just a mortal. You¡¯re already honored enough to be allowed in just now.¡± In the end, the elder smiled when he saw Xiao Changtian standing there. ¡°No, Elder, can you let me stay? Even if you want me to sweep the floor, that¡¯s fine.¡± If he could not enter their Blackheaven Sect this time, how would he get the spirit tree seed? ¡°Brat, even the sweeper wouldn¡¯t want you. You¡¯d better go back. You can¡¯t become a disciple of our Blackheaven Sect.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian was chased out by the elder. ¡°Sigh, at my age, I¡¯ve already experienced such ups and downs. In the future, my resistance to life will be even stronger.¡± Xiao Changtian helplessly walked to the square outside the Blackheaven Sect. What should he do now? The spirit tree seed seemed to be in the hands of their sect master. He could not just snatch it directly. ¡°Kid, I see that your bones are amazing. Do you want to consider joining our sect?¡± At this moment, a low voice suddenly sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s ears. ¡°I won¡¯t consider it.¡± Desolate Changtian didn¡¯t want to bother with anyone. The reason why this old man came here to recruit people was because their sect was about to close down. Originally, their sect had the advantage of being next to Blackheaven Sect. However, they had not been doing well these years and all their disciples had run away. If the next sect inspection found their sect in such a state, their sect would probably really not be able to continue. He had called so many people to the square just now. When these people heard his sect¡¯s name, they all shook their heads. Some people even said that a sect like theirs wouldn¡¯t even let a dog go. Therefore, this old man could only come to deceive Xiao Changtian, a mortal. In any case, as long as there were twenty disciples in the sect during the final sect inspection, it would be fine. As long as Xiao Changtian could be roped in, the 20 people would be gathered. The rest would be the old man¡¯s relatives and friends. ¡°Kid, I know you want to enter the Blackheaven Sect, but it¡¯s just that Blackheaven Sect. As long as you enter our sect, won¡¯t you be able to enter the Blackheaven Sect as you please?¡± Of course, the old man also saw that Xiao Changtian was eliminated from that group of people. Moreover, his expression was so sad. He must have failed to enter the Blackheaven Sect. ¡°After I go to your sect, I can come into contact with the people of the Blackheaven Sect?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face changed instantly when he heard this. Then, Xiao Changtian raised his head and saw the old man in front of him with a sage-like appearance. It was obvious that he was a hidden expert. Moreover, he even said that he could enter and leave the Blackheaven Sect as he pleased! ¡°That¡¯s true. As long as you can come to our sect, you can enter the Blackheaven Sect whenever you want.¡± The old man smiled. That¡¯s right. Their sect was on the back mountain of the Blackheaven Sect. That was a place that the disciples of the Blackheaven Sect would not go to. Moreover, their Blackheaven Sect had acquiesced to their existence. Didn¡¯t that mean that he could go whenever he wanted? ¡°Master! Please accept my bow!¡± Xiao Changtian immediately agreed. He did not expect such a good thing to happen! He knew that his luck wouldn¡¯t be so bad! ¡°Cough, I, Perfected Xu Wu, don¡¯t care about these fake etiquette. Since you¡¯re now a member of my Void Sect, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡± Perfected Xu Wu did not expect that he would actually successfully dupe him over. It seemed that his posturing was quite successful. In Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes, this was very powerful. ¡°As expected of an expert. With such magnanimity, it seems that I¡¯m really the chosen one!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian saw Master Xuwu take out a flying sword. ¡°Disciple, hurry up and follow me back to the sect.¡± This was the sword kinesis flight that Perfected Xu Wu had just learned. However, it was definitely enough to show off in front of a mortal. ¡°Wow, Master, this is the legendary sword kinesis flight!¡± As expected, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Master Xu Wu standing up. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a basic operation. Don¡¯t make such a fuss. Hurry up and come up!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian stood up unsteadily. Perfected Xu Wu also began to fly into the sky unsteadily. Because this was a skill that he had just learned, Perfected Xu Wu felt a little afraid. ¡°Master, why are our swords so unstable?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little scared as he looked at the scene below. Why did he feel like he was about to fall? ¡°Haha, disciple, you don¡¯t know, right? I¡¯m testing your temperament!¡± Perfected Xu Wu said guiltily. In fact, he had just learned it and could not control the direction well. ¡°Hahaha, Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely pass this stage.¡± Since it was a test of character, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t drop the ball at this critical moment. Although the sword kept shaking, Xiao Changtian still stood firm. When he was flying in the sky, Perfected Xu Wu flew over the Blackheaven Sect. He wanted Xiao Changtian to believe that he really had the ability to do so. Finally, Master Xu Wu brought Xiao Changtian to a place not far from the Void Sect. ¡°Disciple, quickly jump down. I still have something to do.¡± At this point, Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s legs went weak. Although he had learned how to ride a flying sword, he still didn¡¯t know how to land smoothly. If Xiao Changtian saw this, how could he act cool? Finally, after Xiao Changtian left, Master Xu Wu¡¯s flying sword charged forward. In an instant, Perfected Xu Wu was hung from the tree. ¡°F * ck! How unlucky!¡± Fortunately, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see this scene, or else he would be finished. Chapter 1076: The Injured Woman (1) Chapter 1076: The Injured Woman (1) Xiao Changtian stood outside the Void Sect and looked at them in surprise. This was because the Void Sect in front of him was very dilapidated, as if it had been abandoned for several years. Moreover, the Void Sect¡¯s signboard was covered in spider webs. At first glance, this place didn¡¯t look like a sect, but rather like a dilapidated wasteland. ¡°My dear disciple, don¡¯t look down on our shabby exterior. You have to pay attention to our insides. Do you know why we are called the Void Sect?¡± At this moment, Perfected Xu Wu limped over. ¡°Master! I know what you want to say, what you want to say!¡± Hearing Master Xu Wu¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian came to a realization. What Master meant was that reclusive experts like them would not care about these external things at all. These superficial things were nothing to them. They would not be so tacky at all. Unlike him, who liked a little bit of gold coins very much. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Come in with me.¡± Seeing that he had successfully fooled her again, Perfected Xu Wu smiled and nodded. ¡°Disciple, you can stay in this courtyard.¡± Master Xu Wu took Xiao Changtian to a small courtyard and left. ¡°Yes, as expected of a master. Even the renovation is so low-key.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked in happily, a figure suddenly walked out of the house. ¡°F * ck!¡± When that figure saw Xiao Changtian, he was so frightened that he knelt down. ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao Xiao Chang Tian!¡± This person was none other than Chu Sheng, the Taoist priest who had come to Xiao Changtian for help! ¡°Eh? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before?¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked by Chu Sheng¡¯s expression. Facing Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, Chu Sheng was even more afraid. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Chu Sheng was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Oh right, disciple, this is your senior brother Chu Sheng. You have to get along well with him in the future.¡± At this moment, Perfected Xu Wu brought a blanket over. Chu Sheng was completely dumbfounded after learning Xiao Changtian¡¯s true identity. Because he was afraid that Xiao Changtian would take revenge on him, Chu Sheng had already found this corner to hide in advance. He thought that Xiao Changtian would not be able to find him in such a remote and dilapidated sect. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to come to him after he was happy for a few days. This was a rhythm that wanted his life! ¡°Hahaha, so it¡¯s Senior Brother Chu Sheng! Nice to meet you.¡± Xiao Changtian took the blanket and walked in. Chu Sheng slowly stood up and followed behind him. ¡°What does he want to do to me?¡± Taoist Priest Chu Sheng was very frightened. At this moment, he was anxious and uneasy. After Xiao Changtian walked in, he quickly spread the blanket. ¡°Senior Brother Chu Sheng, I seem to remember who you are. However, let bygones be bygones. The two of us are now biological senior brothers. We can¡¯t have any conflicts and let Master worry.¡± Xiao Changtian, who entered the room, smiled at Taoist Chu Sheng. Xiao Changtian had almost forgotten about that incident. ¡°Aha, Xiao¡­Junior brother, you are really magnanimous.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile, Chu Sheng felt a chill run down his spine. He didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant. However, seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Chu Sheng forced himself to remain calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I still have an escape formation set up in this room because I¡¯m afraid that something unexpected will happen.¡± On the day Chu Sheng arrived, he had set up an escape array here. The eye of the formation was the inconspicuous teacup at the corner of the table. After a while, he would take advantage of the fact that Xiao Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t paying attention and run away! ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯ll be family in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. Suddenly, he felt thirsty, so he walked to the table. ¡°Hiss!¡± Chu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Xiao Changtian holding the cup. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. As long as we don¡¯t break that cup, the array can still function.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± Just as Chu Sheng finished his sentence, the cup in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand fell to the ground. In an instant, Taoist Chu Sheng¡¯s array dissipated. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Chu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Could it be that Xiao Changtian had already figured out that the cup was the eye of the formation? It turned out that Xiao Changtian had always wanted to deal with him! ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m really sorry. Senior Brother Chu Sheng, why is this cup so slippery?¡± Xiao Changtian felt embarrassed and looked at Chu Sheng. I just accidentally broke the blanket. Senior Brother Chu Sheng won¡¯t blame me, right? ¡°How¡­ How could that be!¡± Chu Sheng finally understood. The reason why Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t kill him was because it wasn¡¯t time yet. Maybe one day, Xiao Changtian would be in a bad mood and he would be in trouble. Just like that, for the next few days, Chu Sheng lived under the same roof as Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian felt strange after staying here for a few days. Wasn¡¯t his master a peerless expert? Why didn¡¯t he teach him something? He only made himself sweep the ground and chop wood here every day. However, Master Xu Wu gave it a beautiful name, saying that he wanted to train Xiao Changtian¡¯s temperament. On this day, Xiao Changtian was chopping wood at the back of the mountain. Suddenly, she saw a huge pool of blood in front of her. ¡°There¡¯s someone!¡± After Xiao Changtian pushed aside the grass, he saw a figure covered in blood lying there. ¡°Still breathing.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly carried the woman on his back and ran back to the sect. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s miraculous healing, the woman¡¯s injuries gradually stabilized. ¡°I wonder where this woman is from? You¡¯re actually so seriously injured. It seems that this enemy has killed you. Fortunately, you¡¯re lucky to have met me. Otherwise, you would have died on the back mountain.¡± Looking at the unconscious woman, Xiao Changtian went out after cleaning up. Because that woman was seriously injured, she might not wake up today. At this moment, the atmosphere in Blackheaven Sect was extremely tense. ¡°You still haven¡¯t found Lili?¡± The Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect looked serious. Xuan Li was his daughter, and she was the strongest child. But now, he was captured by those people, and his whereabouts were unknown. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve used all our resources, but we still haven¡¯t found Young Master Xuan.¡± ¡°Damn it, they actually have their eyes on my daughter! Damn it!¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy at this moment. If anything happened to his daughter, he would not let those people off easily. Chapter 1077: Xuan Li (1) Chapter 1077: Xuan Li (1) At that time, Xiao Changtian was applying medicine for the unconscious woman when the woman suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°You! Who are you? You actually want to plot against me!¡± The woman widened her eyes and glared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, I¡¯m here to apply medicine for you. I¡¯m not interested in you.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes helplessly. This woman was too narcissistic. ¡°Not interested in me? Ha!¡± The woman glared at Xiao Changtian even more fiercely. She was Xuan Li, the daughter of the Sect Master of the Mysterious Sky Sect. The number of men chasing after her could circle the entire continent twice. And this man in front of her actually said that he was not interested in her. He was really arrogant. Moreover, he was only a mortal. No one knew where he got so much confidence from. ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, you can take the medicine yourself.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t bother with her. He put the medicine down and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, I want to ask who saved me?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, Xuan Li called out to him. ¡°Who else could it be? I must have carried you back.¡± Other than a warm-hearted person like him, who else would be so nosy like him? ¡°Junior brother, junior brother, master is calling you.¡± At this moment, Taoist Chu Sheng shouted from outside the door. After this period of contact with Xiao Changtian, Taoist Chu Sheng realized that as long as he didn¡¯t provoke Xiao Changtian, he would be able to kill him. Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t have come looking for trouble with him. Therefore, Chu Sheng was more cautious now, afraid of offending Xiao Changtian. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± Xuan Li looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back thoughtfully. Although that man carried her back, he was definitely not the one who treated her injuries. Moreover, his master had called him just now. That meant that his injuries were very likely cured by his master! Xuan Li was surprised after walking around. Where did she think this place was? They did not expect that this place was actually the Void Sect that had occupied a piece of land from their Blackheaven Sect. The Void Sect was very thick-skinned. Even if they had chased him away many times before, they could not chase him away. Therefore, all these years, the Blackheaven Sect had tacitly agreed to this dilapidated sect. However, what Xuan Li did not expect was that the Void Sect was still struggling to survive. ¡°No wonder the Void Sect could persist for so long. It turns out that their sect master¡¯s power is not ordinary.¡± Xuan Li knew that her injuries wouldn¡¯t be healed so easily. He had also seen it just now. It had only been a day since he had fainted. He was able to heal his injuries in one day. From this, it could be seen that that person¡¯s strength was very powerful. ¡°We must tell father about this matter as soon as possible. Such a person could not be wasted!¡± Just as Xuan Li finished speaking, Xiao Changtian walked in from outside the door. ¡°Hey, your injuries haven¡¯t completely healed yet. Don¡¯t walk around for the time being.¡± Looking at Xuan Li, Xiao Changtian reminded her out of concern for the patient. ¡°I have nothing to do with you now. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Xuan Li didn¡¯t put him in her heart. It was obvious that this man was their servant. ¡°By the way, can you let me see your sect master?¡± In the past, he had only heard of it from others. He had never seen the Sect Master of the Void Sect. ¡°Heh, you still want to see our sect master? Dream on.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at this woman¡¯s arrogant look, and a sense of impatience rose in his heart. He had saved this woman out of kindness, but not only was she not grateful to him, she even treated him with this attitude. Such a person was definitely not a good person. His master was not willing to see such a person. ¡°You!¡± Xuan Li didn¡¯t expect this kid to reject her. However, this also indirectly proved that the Void Sect¡¯s Sect Master was indeed a powerful person. She wouldn¡¯t meet someone so casually. ¡°If you can really walk, then hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t be me here.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the woman and ordered her to leave. After all, Xiao Changtian regretted saving such a rude woman. ¡°Humph!¡± Xuan Li glared at him in disdain and left. After all, although this kid was from the Void Sect, he was only a servant. After Xuan Li left, Xiao Changtian also stepped out. Because his master wanted him to go to town to buy something. After a while, Xuan Li returned to the main hall of the Blackheaven Sect. ¡°Father!¡± When they heard Xuan Li¡¯s voice, everyone was stunned. ¡°Lili, you weren¡¯t chased by those people, right?¡± The Sect Master was surprised to see Xuan Li in perfect condition. Didn¡¯t the news say that Lili was being hunted down and her whereabouts were unknown? Why was he standing here unscathed? ¡°Father, I¡¯m being hunted. However, even though my injuries were very serious, I was completely healed within a day.¡± Xuan Li slowly explained the situation. ¡°Then, Lili, who is this person? To think that you have such great ability to heal all your injuries in a day.¡± Not only the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect, but even the other elders were shocked when they heard this. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lili. Why haven¡¯t we heard of such an expert?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With such great ability, if we can rope him in, wouldn¡¯t that be very beneficial to us?¡± ¡°Yeah, Lili, who is that person?¡± All the elders were very excited. Although they had missed out on that senior last time, they had to invite this powerful person this time. ¡°Father, Elder, you might not believe it, but that person is the Sect Master of the Void Sect who is at the abandoned back mountain of our Blackheaven Sect!¡± Xuan Li¡¯s words shocked everyone present once again. ¡°Lili, are you sure it¡¯s the Void Sect on our back mountain?¡± Sect Master Xuan Tian couldn¡¯t believe it. However, not only him, even the elders present did not believe it. They felt that Xuan Li was not stupid. They knew the sect master of that sect very well. How could he be a powerful expert? ¡°Father! The information I¡¯m saying is true. I¡¯m not lying at all. Although I¡¯ve never seen that sect master, the changes in my body can¡¯t be deceived.¡± Regarding this matter, Xuan Lihai had nothing to lie about. ¡°Elders, what do you think?¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master knew that his daughter would never lie about something like this. ¡°Sect Master, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡± Someone suggested. Chapter 1078: He Is Really a Master Chapter 1078: He Is Really a Master ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. Why don¡¯t we send two people to take a look at the situation first? If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s not too late for us to take action!¡± They didn¡¯t believe it. However, they also knew that Xuan Li didn¡¯t need to lie to them. Then they really had to think of a countermeasure! ¡°Mystic One, Mystic Two, come over here. ¡°Take this thing. Since their sect master is so powerful, he hasn¡¯t let us see through him for so many years. That means he¡¯s hiding his strength.¡± ¡°The two of you take this thing and deliver it to their sect master. If he was really a master, then this magnetite would definitely change.¡± ¡°When the time comes, the two of you hurry back and report.¡± After the Xuantian Sect¡¯s Sect Master took out the magnetite, the two of them quickly ran towards the Void Sect. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who had gone to town to buy things, returned to the Void Sect. ¡°Master, I told you about the Xuantian Sect. I wonder when I can see him?¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to get in touch with the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect. However, on second thought, his master was so powerful. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to meet the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect? ¡°Cough, cough, I have my own plans for this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Xu Wu Zhenren could only temporarily fool Xiao Changtian. After all, he did not have the ability to meet the Blackheaven Sect Master. He was only the sect leader of a small sect, and the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect could not even be bothered to look at him. However, he had his own plans. He was prepared to lay his cards on the table with Xiao Changtian after the sect¡¯s inspection. After the sect¡¯s inspection, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t need to stay here anymore. ¡°Hahaha, Master, you¡¯re still the best!¡± However, Xiao Changtian believed it. After all, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart, Master Xu Wu was a true reclusive expert. ¡°Du! Bam! Bam!¡± ¡°Is anyone there? Can we go in?¡± Just as the master and disciple were conversing, Mystic One and Mystic Two arrived at their door. This was because their sect was really too dilapidated. Therefore, the two of them did not hesitate and directly arrived at Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Perfected Xu Wu stood up and was a little puzzled. Why would someone come to his godforsaken place? However, when he saw the two of them clearly, his eyes widened. How could he not know who these two people were? They were the two highest-ranking guards of the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master, Mystic One and Mystic Two! ¡°Master, you know these two people?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Xu Wu¡¯s expression and asked in confusion. ¡°Cough, the two of them are the people of the Xuantian Sect¡¯s sect master.¡± Xiao Changtian was delighted when he heard this. He knew that his master was very capable. He would definitely do what he had promised him. Then, the people from the Blackheaven Sect came. ¡°May I know why you are here?¡± In order to maintain his image in front of Xiao Changtian, Master Xu Wu restrained himself and looked at Xuan One and Xuan Two. ¡°Hahaha, Sect Master Xu Wu, the two of us are passing by to ask if you have seen this kind of stone before?¡± Xuan Yi then took out the magnetite. ¡°Disciple, go, bring it over for master to take a look.¡± That was because Perfected Xu Wu was too excited at the moment. If he took two more steps forward, he would definitely be exposed. Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. After quickly receiving the magnetite, he handed it to Perfected Xu Wu. ¡°Kacha!¡± However, Perfected Xu Wu had just obtained the magnetite. The magnetite instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°Hiss!¡± Mystic One and Mystic Two gasped at the sight. Initially, they thought that even if this sect master was an expert, he would only make the color of the magnetite richer. But now, the magnetite had shattered. From this, it could be seen that this sect master¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. It was very likely that he was even stronger than the sect master of their Blackheaven Sect! ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± At this moment, Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s heart was like this magnetite, shattering to the ground. If it was something else, it would be fine. But now, this damn thing belonged to the Blackheaven Sect! Moreover, this magnetite looked priceless. And just as it reached his hand, it shattered just like that! Even if he sold his entire sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± In the end, Perfected Xu Wu could only smile helplessly at the two of them. He had already made up his mind at this moment. If these two people wanted him to pay, then he would delay it. In the end, if it really didn¡¯t work out, he would run away. Wasn¡¯t it just a lousy sect? When the time came, it would be fine if he didn¡¯t want it. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Looking at Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s appearance, the two of them also smiled at him in horror. Such an expert had actually lived under their noses for so many years. None of them had noticed it. If it wasn¡¯t for Miss Xuan Li¡¯s unexpected discovery this time¡­ They would probably never know that there was a peerless expert hidden here. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the two of you, this¡­ What should we do?¡± Looking at the shattered magnetite in his hand, Perfected Xu Wu asked desperately. He had been standing for so long, but they had not spoken. That meant that this item was very important. They definitely wanted him to pay for it. ¡°Xu¡­ Void Sect Master, I¡¯ve really disturbed you.¡± We¡¯ll leave now.¡± How could the two of them not know what Perfected Xu Wu meant? Perfected Xu Wu must be saying that they had seen his strength and were not leaving quickly. Therefore, the reason why the two of them came was probably already known by Master Daoist Xu Wu. ¡°Perfected Xu Wu is too terrifying!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We have to hurry back and report this to the sect master.¡± After saying that, the two of them turned into a stream of light and quickly flew towards the main hall of the Blackheaven Sect. As for Perfected Xu Wu, he was very strange. He did not know what was going on with these two people. He had thought that they were going to ask for compensation. She didn¡¯t expect the two of them to leave just like that. This was completely different from what he had imagined. ¡°Aiya, Master, thank you so much!¡± Xiao Changtian was extremely happy when he saw this. Those two people must have understood his master¡¯s meaning and went back to tell their sect master. It seemed that it would not be long before he could obtain that spirit tree seed. ¡°Cough, my disciple! Low profile, low profile. There was nothing worth showing off about this. So you can¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± Master Xu Wu looked at Xiao Changtian. He did not expect that he would pretend in front of his disciple again. Chapter 1079: Help (1) Chapter 1079: Help (1) ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, this is bad, this is bad. The magnetite you gave him actually shattered into pieces the moment he took it.¡± Mystic One and Mystic Two immediately reported after they returned to the main hall. ¡°What did you say? All of them shattered into pieces in an instant!¡± After hearing this news, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master immediately stood up from his chair excitedly. ¡°Hiss! The magnetite actually shattered into pieces. This person¡¯s strength was too strong!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a powerful expert to be under our noses for so many years without being discovered.¡± ¡°Think about it. If such a powerful expert really doesn¡¯t want us to discover him, then why don¡¯t you let him go? We won¡¯t be able to discover it at all.¡± The elders present were also in a commotion. If they could invite such a powerful expert, wouldn¡¯t they have a better chance of dealing with the enemy? ¡°Elders, since this matter has been investigated clearly, why don¡¯t we start taking action?¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master did not want to delay this matter. ¡°Sect Master, since that expert has not been discovered by us for so long and we discovered him at the critical moment when we went out, perhaps the expert had the intention to help us!¡± At this moment, an elder suddenly guessed. ¡°Your idea is very reasonable!¡± ¡°In that case, Lili, go and inquire about the information of the expert first. See if the expert has any taboos.¡± After all, their Blackheaven Sect could not wait that long this time. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After Xuan Li heard this, she turned into a stream of light and flew toward the Void Sect. Xuan Li had just reached the entrance of the Void Sect when she bumped into Xiao Changtian who was about to leave. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised to see the woman at the door. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I come or not? Hurry up and move aside. I want to find your sect master.¡± Xuan Li was a little impatient with this servant. She was just a servant, yet she dared to speak to him like that. He really thought that he had lived too long. ¡°Hey, do you want to die? There¡¯s no way you can find our sect master!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so arrogant. If such a woman were to see her master, her master would probably chop her into pieces. ¡°Someone like you still wants to see our master? Dream on!¡± However, Perfected Xu Wu, who was walking to the door, suddenly stopped in his tracks when he heard this. When he saw who Xiao Changtian was talking to, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Oh my God, this little brat is trying to push me into the fire pit!¡± Who would have thought that Xiao Changtian would dare to talk to Xuan Li of the Xuantian Sect like that? If he dared to speak like this, it was already fortunate that he didn¡¯t chop Xiao Changtian into pieces! ¡°Xiao Changtian! What are you doing here? Hurry up and go back!¡± In order to protect Xiao Changtian, Master Xu Wu had to stand up bravely. Although he was very afraid, he didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian to die in her hands. ¡°Ahaha, Miss Xuan Li, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining her.¡± Looking at Xuan Li at the door, Perfected Xu Wu immediately ran up to apologize. Xiao Changtian looked at his master and sighed. This was the demeanor that an expert should have! He could still be so polite when he met such a woman. ¡°What are you still looking at here? Hurry up and go back!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian behind him, Master Xu Wu glared at him again. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m really sorry. This disciple of mine has just arrived and doesn¡¯t know the rules. I hope you don¡¯t mind it too much.¡± Perfected Xu Wu glanced at Xuan Li guiltily. Although they did not know why she was here, this person was not someone the Void Sect could afford to offend. ¡°Senior Xu Wu, how can I take such a small matter to heart?¡± However, Xuan Li¡¯s reaction was beyond Master Xu Wu¡¯s expectations. Originally, Master Xuwu thought that the Eldest Miss would look for Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so polite. Was this the style of a great master? ¡°Senior Xu Wu, the reason why I came this time is because I have something to ask of you!¡± Facing her savior, Xuan Li was very respectful. ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re too polite. If you have anything to say, just say it. If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡± So it was the young miss. She had something to tell him. But this wasn¡¯t right! What kind of thing could he help with? ¡°Then Senior Xu Wu, I¡¯ll be straightforward about this matter.¡± He was very surprised to see that Perfected Xu Wu had agreed to his request so quickly. ¡°Our sect has been attacked by a mysterious organization these days, and that mysterious organization is very powerful. Even my father was almost killed by them last time.¡± Xuan Li briefly explained the matter. ¡°Therefore, Senior Xu Wu, I would like to invite you to help our sect deal with that organization together!¡± Xuan Li said with a serious face. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Perfected Xu Wu had already thought about it in his heart just now. This young miss wanted them to do odd jobs or something. He really did not expect the young miss to ask him to help the Blackheaven Sect deal with the mysterious organization! What should he do? He didn¡¯t have the strength to do so. If he went, he would only end up as cannon fodder. ¡°No, Young Miss, hahaha, I think you must have found the wrong person.¡± Moreover, Perfected Xu Wu did not know why this Eldest Miss had come to find him. Could it be that the people of the Blackheaven Sect still did not know his strength? He must be crazy! ¡°Senior Xu Wu, I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t find the wrong person. If you really disagree, then I can only wait for my father to come and talk to you.¡± Xuan Li knew that Senior Xu Wu wouldn¡¯t agree to her request so quickly. ¡°Your father?¡± However, before Xu Wu could react, Xuan Li turned into a stream of light and returned. After a while, in the main hall of the Blackheaven Sect. ¡°Father, I knew that Senior Xu Wu wouldn¡¯t help us so easily. I¡¯ve already gone to probe just now. Senior doesn¡¯t want to help us. Is it because we didn¡¯t give him any conditions?¡± Xuan Li briefly explained the matter and looked at the people present. ¡°Aiya, Sect Master, the supreme person must be disgusted that Young Miss didn¡¯t bring anything for him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily.¡± The old foxes present immediately reacted. If they wanted Perfected Xu Wu to help them, they would definitely need treasured weapons. Chapter 1080: Senior Xu Wu (1) Chapter 1080: Senior Xu Wu (1) ¡°Yes, elders, I¡¯ll go and take out the things in our treasure vault. You should also make some appropriate contributions.¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect looked at the elders present. ¡°Sect Master, for the safety of everyone in our Blackheaven Sect, we are willing to contribute a little.¡± ¡°Yes! Sect Master, now that the sect is in trouble, we can¡¯t shirk our responsibilities!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sect Master, we will definitely bring out our best.¡± In a short while, these people were ready to set off and head towards the Void Sect. ¡°Aiya, what should we do! Why don¡¯t I run away now!¡± The anxious Perfected Xu Wu paced back and forth in the Void Sect. He really didn¡¯t know what the Dark Sky Sect wanted to do. He didn¡¯t know whether to leave or not. ¡°Forget it! In any case, he would die anyway. If he ran out, he might have a chance to live. If I continue to stay here, I won¡¯t have a chance to live at all.¡± After making up his mind, Perfected Xu Wu quickly ran into the house to pack his things and prepare to escape. However, just as he reached the entrance of the Void Sect, he saw the Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect and the others coming from afar. ¡°End¡­.¡± It was over! Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here to take his life!¡± Perfected Xu Wu stood on the spot in a panic and did not dare to move. ¡°Senior Xu Wu! Senior Xu Wu!¡± The sect master of Blackheaven Sect saw Xu Wu standing in the same place from afar. It turned out that Perfected Xu Wu had long known that they were coming and specially came here to wait for them! ¡°Ha¡­ Ha!¡± Seeing so many of them, Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s heart turned completely cold. With so many people looking for trouble, even if he grew wings, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. ¡°Senior Xu Wu, Lili came to look for you just now because she was in a hurry and didn¡¯t bring anything to show her respect to you.¡± The Sect Master of Blackheaven Sect looked at Master Xu Wu and said with a smile. Why hadn¡¯t he realized in the past that Perfected Xu Wu was actually so sage-like? He must have been blind before. The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect felt a wave of panic when he recalled that he had chased away Perfected Xu Wu in the Blackheaven Sect. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Xu Wu. We brought a lot of artifacts this time. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± The elders at the side also went forward to look at Perfected Xu Wu. When they said this, they actually felt a little guilty. This was because not only had their sect master chased away Perfected Xu Wu previously, but they had also chased him away. They even fought. However, this Void Sect was like a dog-skin plaster, refusing to leave. Recalling what they had done before, they felt their faces ache. ¡°Hahaha, you came to ask me for help?¡± Perfected Xu Wu was so frightened by these people that his legs kept trembling. ¡°That¡¯s right! Perfected Xu Wu! Look!¡± After saying that, the Sect Master of Blackheaven Sect took out all the high-grade artifacts and sacred-grade artifacts that he had prepared. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Senior Xu Wu, we¡¯ve also made preparations.¡± Seeing that the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect had expressed his opinion, these elders also began to express their opinions. ¡°This¡­ ¡®This¡­¡¯ No!¡± Looking at these people¡¯s actions, Perfected Xu Wu was even more dumbfounded. It seemed that these people were really not here to find trouble with him! However, he had to ask her for help? Were these people joking? How could these people not know his strength? ¡°Are you sure you want my help?¡± In the end, Perfected Xu Wu voiced out the doubts in his heart. ¡°Sigh, Senior Xu Wu, no one else is more suitable for this matter than you.¡± The Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect nodded immediately. None of them could deal with that organization. Only an expert like Senior Xu Wu went! Perfected Xu Wu suddenly thought of something. He felt that he might have misunderstood before. That definitely meant that he knew what his strength was. Since she knew his strength, why did she still come to find him? What other reason could there be? It was definitely because this time, they did not need someone with strong strength. Instead, it was someone like him who was invisible and did not have much strength. It was estimated that if their sect were to make a move, there would definitely be some impact, so they came to find him. Since that was the case, why not? ¡°Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect, since you have already decided, I will not delay it any further!¡± After Perfected Xu Wu figured it out, he almost drooled when he saw these treasures. ¡°But let me say this first. If I can¡¯t do it, you can¡¯t take these things back!¡± Perfected Xu Wu smiled and put away the things in their hands. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Xu Wu, in that case, please move to the Blackheaven Sect. After all, we don¡¯t know when they will suddenly appear.¡± He watched as Perfected Xu Wu put away all their things. The Blackheaven Sect Master heaved a sigh of relief. Perfected Xu Wu didn¡¯t decline his words either. He followed them to the Blackheaven Sect. Xiao Changtian, who was about to leave, happened to see his master¡¯s back. ¡°Where did Master go? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect.¡± ¡°Hehe, you still want to see my father?¡± At this moment, Xuan Li walked over. Before she could chase after him, she heard the boy¡¯s words. ¡°Woman, what do you mean? If you weren¡¯t a woman, I would have attacked you long ago.¡± Looking at Xuan Li who was about to take revenge, Xiao Changtian was impatient. ¡°Hahaha, a servant is a servant. A mortal like you. You still want to attack me? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re too naive or too stupid.¡± Xuan Li glared at him coldly before chasing after him. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll make you regret it sooner or later!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t show any courtesy to this woman. But now was not the time. Perfected Xu Wu, who had returned with the Sect Master of Blackheaven Sect, looked at his living environment with satisfaction. This place was many times better than the place he stayed in the Void Sect. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Xu Wu, are you satisfied with this place?¡± At this moment, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect slowly walked in from outside the door. In order to get Senior Xu Wu to help them sincerely, they had also taken care of them very well in these aspects. ¡°This place is very good. I like it very much.¡± Perfected Xu Wu had never enjoyed such good treatment before! He did not expect that such treatment would actually happen to him today. This was something he did not even dare to dream of. ¡°Come, Senior Xu Wu, I¡¯ll give you some cigarettes. This is our Blackheaven Sect¡¯s new specialty, cigarettes.¡± Looking at Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s satisfied expression, the Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect suddenly thought of something. Therefore, he took out two Chinese coins. Chapter 1081: Watch Me (1) Chapter 1081: Watch Me (1) ¡°New specialty? Then I want to have a good taste!¡± The cigarettes invented by the Xuan Tian Sect had always been very famous. Now that there was a new product, he was really lucky! ¡°Senior Xu Wu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay here for the next few days. The rest is up to you!¡± Looking at Perfected Xuwu, the eyes of the Dark Sky Sect¡¯s sect master were filled with hope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve promised you, I¡¯ll definitely do it.¡± At this moment, Perfected Xu Wu, who was in the courtyard, had completely forgotten about his small broken sect. At the same time, he forgot about Xiao Changtian. After all, with such good conditions, who would miss those crappy things from before? After the sect master of Blackheaven Sect had the protection of Perfected Xu Wu, he left happily. ¡°Everyone, I believe that we will definitely be able to get through this!¡± After returning to the main hall, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect looked at everyone confidently. ¡°Hahaha, Sect Master, with Senior Xu Wu¡¯s help, we won¡¯t let those people succeed no matter what.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, we will definitely defeat them!¡± After inviting Master Xu Wu over, these elders became very confident. ¡°Report! Sect Master! Sect Master! Something bad has happened!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°The defenses we set up in front of the sect have all been destroyed! ¡°Moreover, that person left a message saying that he wants the sect master to go to the place where you were trapped last time. If you dare not go, that person will prepare to attack us!¡± The person¡¯s trembling body told him about this matter. ¡°How dare they be so bold! Do you really think that our Blackheaven Sect doesn¡¯t have anyone left?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so arrogant! He simply deserves to die!¡± These elders were all furious when they heard this! Did those people really think they were pushovers? ¡°Humph! Hurry up and call Senior Xu Wu over! This time, we have to deal with those ignorant fellows!¡± The Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect also looked serious. Perfected Xu Wu, who was about to lie down and rest, was suddenly called up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be my turn so soon! Hahaha, don¡¯t worry!¡± Perfected Xu Wu did not hesitate and quickly stood up. ¡°Senior Xu Wu, we¡¯ll be relying on you this time!¡± After meeting up with the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect. They headed towards the place where they had been last time. Not long after, they quickly arrived at this place. ¡°Jie, jie, jie, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to really dare to come!¡± Just as they landed, a gloomy voice sounded above their heads. ¡°Who exactly are you? Hurry up and come down. Don¡¯t play tricks there!¡± With Master Xu Wu¡¯s support, the sect master of Blackheaven Sect became stern when he spoke to him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you don¡¯t deserve to know who I am. You just need to know that if you¡¯re not willing to submit to us, all of you will die here today!¡± The voice laughed darkly. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t be too arrogant. This time, we¡¯ve invited an expert. Dealing with a little trash like you is just a matter of us moving our hands!¡± Finally, an elder said loudly in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hahaha, there are experts among you! You guys are really arrogant!¡± The voice in the air was laughing so hard that it was almost out of breath. These people actually said that dealing with him was as easy as moving a finger? It was simply ridiculous! ¡°Our experts wouldn¡¯t care so much. You just have to wait for death!¡± Perfected Xu Wu, who was standing at the side, looked at the scene in front of him with a dumbfounded expression. Didn¡¯t they already know the strength of this place from the beginning? Why did it seem like these people did not know his true strength? ¡°No, Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect, I¡­¡± ¡°Senior Xu Wu, it¡¯s already come to this. You don¡¯t have to be polite anymore. The invisible person in front of him was the most important.¡± ¡°No, Sect Master Xuan Tian, I really¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Xu Wu, it¡¯s already time for you to make a move. Could it be that you still don¡¯t want to help us after taking so many things from us?¡± Those elders looked at Perfected Xu Wu dawdling and thought that Perfected Xu Wu was going to go back on his word first. ¡°It really isn¡¯t!¡± Perfected Xu Wu wanted to cry but had no tears. What was wrong with these people? He didn¡¯t say that he was strong before! Now, that invisible figure had such a strong pressure just by talking. If he attacked him, he would definitely not have a chance to live! ¡°Senior Xu Wu, we believe that there will definitely be no problem with this matter.¡± Xuan Li, who trusted Xu Wu the most, nodded in agreement. ¡°So it¡¯s him! Then I¡¯ll show you!¡± The voice seemed to understand that the expert they had invited was the Immortal Xu Wu. Suddenly, a pair of invisible hands grabbed Perfected Xu Wu. ¡°F * ck! Save-my-life!¡± At this moment, Perfected Xu Wu could no longer hold on. Because he felt as if those big hands were going to pinch him. ¡°Bang!¡± Perfected Xu Wu, who was caught in the air, was smashed to the ground. In an instant, a huge pit was smashed out on the ground. The crater was dozens of meters deep. ¡°Pfft! I¡­ I¡¯m really not an expert.¡± Before he fainted, Perfected Xu Wu spat out a mouthful of blood and lost consciousness. ¡°How¡­ How did this happen?¡± The people present looked at the scene in front of them in shock. They could not believe that Perfected Xu Wu had been defeated just like that. This process took less than a minute, and he was defeated just like that. ¡°He¡­ Is he really an expert?!¡± This question appeared in everyone¡¯s mind at the same time. Even if they were at their level, they wouldn¡¯t be defeated in less than a minute, right? ¡°Difficult¡­ Are we being played by him?¡± Suddenly, an elder reacted. ¡°Impossible! Impossible. He was such a powerful person. How could he be like this?¡± Xuan Li couldn¡¯t come back to her senses for a long time. This Perfected Xu Wu was clearly so powerful. Why was he still defeated so easily? This was not normal at all! ¡°How is it? What other expert did you invite? Bring it on. I can crush them one by one.¡± The voice laughed arrogantly in the sky. ¡°This¡­ What should we do next?¡± These elders were all panicking at this moment. He did not expect the invited Perfected Xu Wu to turn out like this. Chapter 1082: Touching My Butt (1) Chapter 1082: Touching My Butt (1) ¡°Hahaha, you bunch of little things, if you have any other tricks, hurry up and use them. Otherwise, it¡¯s my turn to start.¡± The voice in the air laughed sinisterly as it looked at everyone. ¡°Sect Master, we, we¡¯re really finished this time!¡± Despair appeared on the faces of these elders once again. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± At this moment, Xuan Li, who was standing in the distance, suddenly saw Xiao Changtian rushing over. That was because just now, in the last second when Perfected Xu Wu was awake, he casually sent a message jade slip. Although he did not know who he had passed it to, Perfected Xu Wu still held on to his last glimmer of hope. He hoped that his corpse would not be exposed to the wilderness. He didn¡¯t expect that this jade slip would reach Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart tightened when he heard the news. He immediately rushed over on his snail. ¡°Damn it, why do you care why I¡¯m here?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect to meet such a detestable woman in this place. At this moment, he felt extremely unlucky. ¡°You brat, let me tell you, this is not a place you should come to! Hurry up and go back!¡± Xuan Li didn¡¯t expect that this kid wouldn¡¯t appreciate her kind reminder. ¡°What do you mean I shouldn¡¯t have come? Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to come? Does this land belong to your family?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at him in confusion and looked around for Master Xu Wu. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s very dangerous ahead. I advise you to run while you can! With a thing like you, you¡¯ll only die in front!¡± Xuan Li saw that Xiao Changtian still wanted to move forward and stopped him. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so annoying. Get up quickly! Today, even if the gods from the heavens come down, they can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t take Xuan Li¡¯s words to heart. He only wanted to find out where Perfected Xu Wu was as soon as possible. ¡°Good! Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Xuan Li looked at him pitifully. Although they could not escape this time, he might die the most miserably later. ¡°Aiya! Damn it! Master! Master! How did you become like this?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay much attention to the pit, but he saw a figure lying inside. Wasn¡¯t that the Perfected Xu Wu he was looking for? However, just as Xiao Changtian was looking around for a place to go down. Suddenly, he saw a dozen pairs of eyes staring at him. ¡°No way, no way. I can¡¯t be so unlucky to meet those people again, right?¡± Looking at those familiar gazes, Xiao Changtian wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t care!¡± After seeing these people, Xiao Changtian no longer looked for a place to go down. Xiao Changtian jumped down from the spot. ¡°I¡¯m really unlucky today. Not only did I meet such a woman. I also met those people from last time. I have to carry Master away as soon as possible. I can¡¯t continue to embarrass myself here!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he began to move his hands. When the people in the distance saw Xiao Changtian, their faces instantly showed joy. ¡°Then! That person was the senior from last time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! That person is really the one who saved us last time!¡± The hearts of the people present were once again ignited with hope. ¡°Yo, looks like you found another helper this time!¡± The voice looked down at the people below with disdain. It was just another mortal, and these people were already so excited. It was really ridiculous. Hearing that voice, the people present felt a little guilty. This was because the Perfected Xu Wu they had just found did not actually have such strength. As for this unknown expert, they did not dare to guarantee it. Especially when they saw Xuan Li looking down on that person, their mood fell to the bottom again. The voice didn¡¯t care about the reactions of these people. It looked at Xiao Changtian in the pit and attacked. After all, he could crush such a mortal with just a finger. ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t know why Master is so unlucky. He must have been ambushed by a villain! Otherwise, with how powerful his master was, would there be anyone in the world who could be his match?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he prepared to carry his master. However, at this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt a huge palm harassing him. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s this? Stop fooling around!¡± Xiao Changtian slapped away the giant spiritual palm impatiently. This action caused the person in the air to widen his eyes. ¡°Yo! He didn¡¯t expect her to hide her strength. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to properly meet you!¡± The people in the void were not too surprised. Instead, they were interested. A person of his strength actually did not discover that this mortal was actually a hidden expert. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a huge pressure erupted from the void. Everyone present found it difficult to breathe because of this pressure. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, that person is angry!¡± ¡°Sect Master, I feel that we can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡± Facing the huge pressure, everyone present was very frightened. ¡°This damned brat, he refused to leave when I told him to. Now that that person is angry, he will become a dried corpse later!¡± Xuan Li looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. Originally, they could have died with dignity, but now, heh, they were just waiting to be turned into ashes! At this moment, Xiao Changtian was ready to lift Master Xu Wu up again. ¡°Eh, my good master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so thin and heavy.¡± As soon as he helped Master Xu Wu up, Xiao Changtian felt the huge palm approaching him again. ¡°F * ck! Where did this dirty hand come from?¡± Feeling the huge palm coming towards his butt, Xiao Changtian was furious. It was not only because of this perverted hand touching his butt, but also because of the few people who were watching him from outside the pit last time. Xiao Changtian just wanted to carry Master Xu Wu away as soon as possible. However, this hand actually touched him. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to attack me again, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at that hand and said fiercely. ¡°Hu! Phew!¡± However, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the palm became even more vigorous! He moved towards Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the person in the void was not relaxed. Because he realized that no matter how much spiritual power he used, he couldn¡¯t hurt Xiao Changtian. Moreover, he realized that his attack was like a tickle to Xiao Changtian. Chapter 1083: Old Pervert (1) Chapter 1083: Old Pervert (1) ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Even though the people in the void were sweating, they couldn¡¯t hurt Xiao Changtian at all. ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with anger from the torture of the giant hand. He had wanted to quickly carry Perfected Xu Wu back, but he did not expect this thing to keep harassing him. Wasn¡¯t this a joke to the people beside the pit? ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Changtian immediately grabbed the invisible hand behind him. ¡°Since you¡¯re so reckless to come and cause trouble with me, then I won¡¯t be polite with you!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, everyone else present held their breaths. ¡°Boom!¡± The person who was squinting at Xiao Changtian in the void suddenly felt an invisible pressure enveloping his body. ¡°Bang!¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed the big hand and swung it fiercely. ¡°Damn it, who told you to harass me! Today, I¡¯ll let you have a good look at what it feels like to be harassed!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian grabbed that hand and smashed it again. In an instant, more than ten huge holes appeared on the ground. ¡°Why¡­How did this happen?¡± At this moment, the person standing in the void had a terrified expression. He had never thought that this person would be so powerful, so powerful that he could not refute. Even if he wanted to break free from Xiao Changtian¡¯s control, Xiao Changtian¡¯s grasp of his spiritual power was like grabbing his own body. He could not move at all. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m no match for this person now.¡± After the person in the void understood, he cut off his spiritual energy with one hand. Although this move consumed a huge amount of his spiritual power and blood essence, it was worth it if he could escape. After a while, Xiao Changtian finally calmed down when he saw that the hand had stopped moving. ¡°Little brat, you still want to fight with me? Go back and cultivate for a few hundred years!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s scene made everyone in the distance dumbfounded. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This was simply impossible! He was¡­How can he be so powerful!¡± Xuan Li was the most surprised. She had never expected that the servant she had just mocked would be the same person. He was not a servant at all! This was simply an expert who had hidden his strength! And she was so blind to treat him as a servant. Thinking about what she said to Xiao Changtian, Xuan Li felt her heart tremble. ¡°What should we do? What to do! I actually provoked him! Will he come and find trouble with me later?¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian¡¯s terrifying strength, Xuan Li felt a wave of lingering fear. Although she didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t punish her in the beginning, Xuan Li knew that a master like Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. ¡°Elder! That person! The person in the sky has escaped!¡± The moment they felt the person in the void disappear, all the elders in the arena cheered. ¡°Hahaha! Sect Master, all of this was because of the help of an expert.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we have to thank the master properly!¡± After the elders finished speaking, they looked in Xiao Changtian¡¯s direction. At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally carried Master Xu Wu on his back. However, when Xiao Changtian turned his head, he saw the attentive gazes of the elders behind him. ¡°F * ck, are these old fellows all freaks?¡± Seeing them, Xiao Changtian remembered the awkward moment when he took a dump. And now, these old men were all looking at him with such eyes. Suddenly, Xiao Changtian felt his anus tighten. ¡°Damn it, hurry up and run.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly summoned the snail and disappeared in an instant. ¡°Hmm? Senior, Senior seems to have run away from the starting stage!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s disappearing figure, these elders instantly became very anxious. ¡°Long¡­ Elders, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. He was¡­He lives in the Void Sect.¡± In the end, Xuan Li walked over and comforted everyone. ¡°Xuan Li! So you already knew where the expert was! Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± After getting Xiao Changtian¡¯s address, these elders were relieved. ¡°But, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know his true strength at first. I thought that he was a servant of the Void Sect, so I said something bad to him.¡± Xuan Li looked at everyone and finally couldn¡¯t help but tell them about this matter. She hoped that these elders could give her some ideas on the account that they had been together for so many years. ¡°What? Lili! What did you just say? You treat Senior as a servant!¡± When the Blackheaven Sect Master heard this, he almost fainted from anger. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re joking with us, right? This was no small matter!¡± ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t afford to make such a joke!¡± After hearing Xuan Li¡¯s words, the elders ¡®joyful expressions instantly froze. Eldest Miss said that when she was in the Void Sect, she thought that Senior was a servant and even said bad things to the servant! Everyone present knew what he meant. And now, such a plot had actually appeared on them. ¡°Aiyo, Young Miss, how can you be so muddle-headed!¡± ¡°Sigh, Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve really brought trouble to our Blackheaven Sect!¡± After the elders present reacted, they all looked at Xuan Li with disappointment. ¡°Lili, I didn¡¯t expect it to be because I didn¡¯t teach you well!¡± At this moment, even the Blackheaven Sect Master was extremely annoyed. Although Xuan Li had offended the senior, she represented the Blackheaven Sect. At that time, Xuan Li wouldn¡¯t be the only one that Senior would blame. Xuan Tian Sect would also be implicated. They had also seen Senior¡¯s strength. That person just now could kill them, and Senior could deal with that person effortlessly. What did that mean? This meant that if Senior wanted to destroy their Blackheaven Sect, it would be a matter of minutes! ¡°Elders, since things have come to this, we can¡¯t blame Lili anymore. The most important thing now is to appease Senior! If Qian Bei really wants to attack us, then it¡¯s too late.¡± In the end, the sect leader calmed down and said to everyone. ¡°But sect master, senior is running away when he sees us. What can we do?¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian¡¯s attitude, the elders ¡®faces darkened. Chapter 1084: Xuan Xuan (1) Chapter 1084: Xuan Xuan (1) ¡°The bell needs the person who tied it. Lili, since you offended senior first, you should go now!¡± The sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect pondered for a moment before saying. The reason why senior ran away when he saw them was definitely because of Xuan Li. If Xuan Li could make up for her mistake and make Senior happy, they might still have a chance to live. ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, he should let the young miss take the lead.¡± The other elders nodded in agreement. ¡°But¡­But I¡¯m already a senior. What if senior doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Xuan Li was in a difficult position. She admitted that the words she said to her senior before were very unpleasant. If he was a senior, he would not forgive him so easily. ¡°To be on the safe side, let¡¯s go back to the sect and discuss.¡± In the end, after making a decision from all sides, they decided to go back first. On the other side, Xiao Changtian returned to the Void Sect with lingering fear. ¡°Phew, damn it, I was scared to death. Those old perverts looked like they wanted to eat me up.¡± Xiao Changtian carefully placed Master Xu Wu back on the bed and began to check his injuries. ¡°Strange, it was just a simple fall. How could Master be so weak and faint?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why this was happening, Xiao Changtian knew that this matter was definitely not simple. ¡°Junior Brother! Junior Brother! Let me tell you some good news!¡± At this moment, Taoist Chu Sheng ran over and said excitedly to Xiao Changtian. After spending so much time together, Chu Sheng had become Xiao Changtian¡¯s lackey. Xiao Changtian told him to go east, but he would never go west. ¡°The Blackheaven Sect has opened up a place for the Blackheaven Tournament these two days. If you can successfully get into the top ten, the Blackheaven Sect Master will personally present the prizes!¡± Knowing that Xiao Changtian was going to meet the leader of the Xuantian Sect, Taoist Chu Sheng kept trying to find out more information. Although Chu Sheng didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t meet him directly, he didn¡¯t have many questions. After all, Xiao Changtian must have his reasons for doing so. ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing! Can I participate?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. Xu Wu Zhenren was already unconscious. He did not know how long he would have to wait to see the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect. Now that there was such an opportunity, how could Xiao Changtian not go? ¡°Junior brother, I¡¯ve already investigated this matter. Many sects had been invited to this competition. No matter what strength one had, they could participate.¡± Chu Sheng instantly dispelled Xiao Changtian¡¯s worries. ¡°Hahaha, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we take a gamble?¡± Although Xiao Changtian knew his strength, he believed that his luck wouldn¡¯t be so bad. At that time, even if he had to hide, he would have to hide until the last ten. ¡°Senior Brother, when will the competition begin?¡± ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry. If nothing goes wrong, we can start the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Senior Brother, I¡¯ll go back and pack up first. Master is in a coma now. He knows when he will wake up. Please take care of him here.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he turned around and left. After all, Perfected Xu Wu was fine now. He was only unconscious and did not know when he would wake up. Anyway, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to meet the Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect. At this moment, the people of the Blackheaven Sect were thinking about how to apologize to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh right, sect master, what should we do about our sect competition in two days?¡± Right now, they were only concerned about the matter of Changtian and had forgotten about the grand competition. ¡°Great competition? Even if it¡¯s our organization¡¯s competition this time, can it be more important than senior¡¯s matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, First Elder, can¡¯t you tell what¡¯s more important now?¡± ¡°Haha, if we don¡¯t hurry up and apologize to Senior, let alone the grand competition, our entire sect won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± After that elder finished speaking, the other elders all attacked him. ¡°Sigh, the elders are right. This matter is still the most important matter for senior.¡± After thinking for a moment, the Blackheaven Sect Master looked at everyone. ¡°However, this competition is also important to us. Let my eldest son, Xuan Xuan, host it!¡± In the end, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect came up with this idea. After all, they had already sent out the invitation. If they went back on their word at this time, the impact on their sect would definitely be great. ¡°Sect Master, since this matter has already been decided, then we should quickly think of a way to please Senior.¡± None of the people present had any objections to the Blackheaven Sect Master¡¯s suggestion. On the other side, the two sons of the Dark Sky Sect Master were excitedly discussing this matter. ¡°Hahahaha, big brother, since you¡¯re the host this time, then no matter what, I¡¯ll be the champion of this competition.¡± At this moment, Xuan Tian Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s second son, Xuan Mu, looked at Xuan Xuan excitedly. ¡°Hahaha, Xuan Mu, would I be so stupid to let our sect¡¯s things fall into the hands of other sects?¡± ¡°With your words, I can rest assured. I believe that with my strength and your support, I will definitely get first place in this competition!¡± At this moment, Xuan Mu was very confident. Although he did not know why his father wanted his brother to preside over this competition, it was a good thing for them. After Xiao Changtian finished packing, he happily walked towards the place where the Xuan Tian Sect competition was going to take place. Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at the square where he was last time. The square was still bustling with people. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people to come to participate in the competition this time.¡± Looking at the people in the square, Xiao Changtian let out a long sigh. These people were no less than the last time when the Blackheaven Sect recruited disciples. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to meet the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect.¡± Looking at so many people, Xiao Changtian felt a little uncertain. After all, he had heard that these people were disciples of those large sects. Since they were disciples of large sects, their strength must be extraordinary, and he was a small transparent person. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. I hope I can survive until the end.¡± Thinking about how his master, the Void, was a hermit, he couldn¡¯t lose face for him. ¡°Alright! Welcome to our Blackheaven Sect¡¯s competition. As my father has other matters to attend to, I will be the host of this competition.¡± At this moment, Xuan Xuan stood on the high platform in front of him and looked at the people below the stage with a high-spirited expression. ¡°This must be the eldest son of the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect. He really looked dignified and powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When will my son be like him?¡± The people present looked at Xuan Xuan on the stage. Some were envious, some were jealous, and some were very fanatical. Chapter 1085: Suffocating News (1) Chapter 1085: Suffocating News (1) ¡°I won¡¯t say more about the rules here. Anyway, everyone already knows. I¡¯ll wait for your good news here.¡± The competition this time was divided into three stages. The first round was to pass through the maze specially made by the Blackheaven Sect. This maze was not a casual maze. This maze was filled with traps. Even if you were careful, you would still touch these traps. And these traps were endless. You simply couldn¡¯t guess what you would encounter next. So this is the first one, the second one, the difficulty is also not small. As for the second stage, it was filled with all kinds of demonic beasts, and its difficulty was much higher than the first stage. If he was not careful, he might fall inside. However, he was also somewhat lucky. He did not encounter any powerful demonic beasts from the beginning to the end of the second stage. Therefore, luck played a part in this round. The third stage was the most difficult stage because there were many trapped remnant souls inside. Similarly, the strength of these remnant souls was not ordinary. Just a remnant soul was enough to shake many mighty figures outside. And to be able to pass the third stage smoothly, it meant that this person¡¯s strength was strong enough. They were also eligible to receive the reward from the Mysterious Sky Sect. The Mysterious Sky Sect did not clearly disclose what the final reward was, but it could be guessed that the final reward was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Hahaha, I must win this competition!¡± Xuan Mu looked at these people present with disdain on his face. These people were just waiting to foolishly become his foil. Xiao Changtian, who was far away, was full of fighting spirit. ¡°I don¡¯t care so much. F * ck them!¡± In the end, as the competition began, the mystic realm also opened smoothly. At that time, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master brought everyone to the Void Sect. ¡°Everyone, remember, after entering, you must not make Senior angry. Even when we treat the plants in the Void Sect, we have to be polite.¡± Standing in front of the Void Sect¡¯s door, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the elders and repeatedly reminded them. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry. We all know about these things.¡± After giving his instructions, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master finally knocked on the door of the Void Sect. ¡°Who is it?¡± When Chu Sheng saw these people, he was puzzled. Could it be that these people were here to cause trouble for their sect? ¡°Hello, Senior!¡± However, before Master Xu Wu could react, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect took the lead and shouted. ¡°Oh my god, this!¡± Seeing these people calling him senior in such an orderly manner, Taoist Chu Sheng was so happy that he almost floated up. He could tell that these people were stronger than him. And it was this group of people who called him senior. How could this make Taoist Chu Sheng unhappy? ¡°Senior, is it convenient for us to enter?¡± The Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect asked politely. After all, according to their understanding, Senior was the disciple of this sect. As for the other people in the sect, they should be even more respectful. ¡°It¡¯s convenient, it¡¯s convenient. How can it not be convenient?¡± Anyway, there were only him and his master in the sect now. The other relatives of Perfected Xu Wu would not come here at all. Moreover, Perfected Xu Wu was still unconscious, so no one came to disturb them at all. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Chu Sheng, I wonder if Senior Xiao is here?¡± After entering, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect looked at Taoist Chu Sheng politely. Chu Sheng didn¡¯t know that the person in front of him was the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect, so he didn¡¯t feel any pressure when facing them. ¡°Junior Brother has something to do and went out. Is there anything wrong?¡± Although Chu Sheng didn¡¯t know why they were looking for Xiao Changtian, he still wanted to know. ¡°Ah, just a little thing, just a little thing. Haha.¡± The Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect smiled. They didn¡¯t expect that their senior was not here. However, this didn¡¯t affect their determination to find Xiao Changtian. ¡°Right, Senior Chu Sheng, why did Senior Xiao come to this place? Could it be that he¡¯s planning something?¡± In order to get close to him, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect started chatting with Taoist Chu Sheng. ¡°Hahaha, setup? You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m your junior brother. I didn¡¯t want to come here in the first place.¡± Facing these people¡¯s questions, Taoist Chu Sheng could not help but start gossiping. ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hahaha, we don¡¯t know about this. Because I want to see the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect, I originally wanted to go to the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s apprenticeship ceremony.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect the people from the Blackheaven Sect to be so blind. They even let my junior brother enter with those 500 people, but in the end, they were kicked out. How can this not make my junior brother angry?¡± Taoist Chu Sheng shook his head. If the Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect knew that he had lost such an expert, he would definitely be heartbroken! ¡°Crash!¡± When the Dark Sky Sect Master heard this, his eyes went black, and the stool under his butt fell down with a bang. ¡°This-!¡± At this moment, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master felt that his future was dark. ¡°Aiya, I knew it. Even you should hurry up and be unfair! That Xuan Tianzong is really too much. How could he be so blind?¡± ¡°Therefore, this is a good thing for our Void Sect.¡± Hearing Chu Sheng¡¯s words, the Blackheaven Sect Master felt that his blood pressure was about to drop. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Chu Sheng, thank you for this time. Since Senior is not here, we will go back first.¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would hear other news that would suffocate him. ¡°You¡¯re leaving just like that? Forget it, it¡¯s useless for you to stay here. I reckon that Junior Brother won¡¯t be back for ten days to half a month. You guys should go back first.¡± Hearing this, the Sect Leader of the Mysterious Sky Sect didn¡¯t ask what Xiao Changtian was doing. He just left with the others in a hurry. ¡°What happened? This was for the enrollment! What exactly is going on!¡± After rushing back, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect flew into a rage. Not to mention that he had missed Senior time and time again, he had even personally chased Senior away! ¡°Who is in charge of accepting disciples this time!¡± Looking at these elders, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master was furious. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± Finally, an elder walked out shakily. He had a deep impression of Xiao Changtian because he was the one who chased him away. Who would have thought that Senior would pretend to be a mortal and come to Blackheaven Sect as a disciple? ¡°I think you must give me a reasonable explanation for this matter!¡± At this moment, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not know what to say. He only felt his brain twitching from anger. ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, it¡¯s useless to blame him for this matter.¡± Seeing this, the surrounding elders went forward to persuade him. Chapter 1086: Dont Worry (1) Chapter 1086: Don¡¯t Worry (1) ¡°Father, it¡¯s useless for us to blame the elders for this matter.¡± Xuan Li also stood up and blamed herself. ¡°It seems that we can only wait for this matter!¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master took a deep breath and finally calmed down. On the other side, Xiao Changtian followed the rest of the group and slowly walked in. ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t you have eyes when you walk? Why did you crash into me!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was walking forward, Xuan Mu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Xiao Changtian ignored Xuan Mu¡¯s strange voice. ¡°You brat, you actually want to leave without apologizing to me?¡± In fact, Xiao Changtian¡¯s body didn¡¯t hit him at all. However, Xuan Mu suddenly realized that there was a mortal mixed in with so many people. A mortal actually wanted to fish in troubled waters. As the second son of the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master, how could Xuan Mu allow such a thing to happen? ¡°Stop right there, hurry back and apologize to Second Young Master Xuan!¡± After hearing Xuan Mu¡¯s movements, his lackeys instantly surrounded him. They knew that if they could climb up to the Mystic Wood, it would be equivalent to a sparrow turning into a phoenix for their entire family or sect! Therefore, after entering, many people paid attention to Xuan Mu. Because these people were not confident that they could make it to the end, they might as well build a good relationship with Xuan Mu in advance. ¡°Are you people looking for trouble?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people behind him and didn¡¯t want to pay too much attention to them. ¡°Hey! Kid, do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like this?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Xuan Mu walked up to him in disdain. This mortal was just a mortal, without any quality. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You can be whoever you want.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at him and walked past him. ¡°Brat! He actually dared to ignore Second Young Master Xuan! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± However, before Xuan Mu could get angry, the lackeys beside him started to scream. ¡°You pugs, your master hasn¡¯t even given you dog food yet, and you¡¯re already barking so enthusiastically. It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes so hard that he couldn¡¯t even roll them back. ¡°You! How dare you!¡± The people present did not expect that a mortal would dare to be so arrogant. If he still didn¡¯t teach him a lesson, then where would his face go! ¡°Hehe, you guys can play here by yourselves. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± To these people, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to waste time with them. Then, Xiao Changtian quickly rode on the snail and disappeared. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± Before the people present could see what Xiao Changtian was doing, Xiao Changtian disappeared in an instant. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect this mortal to have a treasured weapon. But don¡¯t let me meet him again on the way. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let him have it easy.¡± Because Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements were too fast. No one present could see it clearly, not even Xuan Mu. However, since Xiao Changtian had already run away, it was time for them to start their own business. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked behind him. He had finally gotten rid of those guys. ¡°A bunch of stupid idiots.¡± Xiao Changtian looked back disdainfully, then continued to focus on what was in front of him. ¡°Eh? This place? Could it be that he had already passed the first stage?¡± This was because the first stage was full of traps, while the second stage was in the forest. Therefore, looking at the dense forest in front of him, Xiao Changtian looked at it in confusion. At that moment, Xuan Xuan, who was monitoring the competition, had a relaxed expression. ¡°Hahaha, Elder, you don¡¯t need to look. The champion of this competition will definitely be my little brother. I¡¯ve already paved the way for him.¡± Xuan Xuan looked leisurely at the elder who was watching attentively beside him. ¡°Eldest Young Master, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± The Eldest Young Master had told the Second Young Master about the loopholes and shortcuts in this competition. This was obviously very unfair to the other sects. ¡°Elder, do we have to give away the things of our Blackheaven Sect? Could it be that we can¡¯t get first place even if others see our Blackheaven Sect¡¯s ability?¡± Seeing the elder ask this question, Xuan Xuan immediately said. ¡°Eldest Young Master, I understand. I shouldn¡¯t have asked about this.¡± Although the elder had some thoughts in his mind, he could not refute the Eldest Young Master¡¯s words. The sect master and the others did not come to participate in this competition because they did not know what happened. The Eldest Young Master was the one in charge of the competition this time. He could not afford to offend the Eldest Young Master. ¡°Eldest Young Master! Young Master! Someone had already reached the second stage!¡± At this moment, a scream was heard. One had to know that the difficulty of the first stage, even if it was a person with strong strength, it would take at least five to six days to pass. And now, they had just entered not long ago. Someone had actually reached the second stage! ¡°Hahaha, good news! This is a good thing!¡± When Xuan Xuan heard this news, she laughed happily. It seemed that the training he had given his younger brother two days ago had worked! Now, he had only used half a day¡¯s effort to reach the second stage. Xuan Mu was indeed worthy of being his younger brother! She really made herself proud. ¡°But, Eldest Young Master, this doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± That person didn¡¯t understand why Xuan Xuan laughed like that. ¡°Shh! It¡¯s best not to make this matter known to the public for the time being. It¡¯s fine as long as only the few of us know about it. I already know what¡¯s going on.¡± Xuan Xuan smiled mysteriously when he saw the man¡¯s doubtful expression. Although he did not know what the Eldest Young Master was up to, he still chose to keep his mouth shut. He wondered what the Eldest Young Master was so happy about. It was clearly an unknown person who had reached the second stage. Could it be that they were the Eldest Young Master¡¯s men? But wasn¡¯t Eldest Young Master¡¯s subordinate Second Young Master? ¡°Aiya, forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Eldest Young Master must have his reasons for doing this.¡± The man shook his head violently and continued to stare at the screen. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, my younger brother is really not ordinary. He¡¯s giving his older brother face. What kind of reward should I give him when he comes out?¡± Xuan Xuan, who was lying leisurely on the recliner, closed his eyes as he thought about it. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked around and walked in without hesitation. ¡°Aiya, I easily reached the second stage. It seems that I really have a chance to get into the top ten.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also happily thinking about what would happen next. Chapter 1087: What a Stingy Search (1) Chapter 1087: What a Stingy Search (1) ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no one here now. I¡¯ll rest here from now on.¡± Looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, Xiao Changtian felt extremely relaxed. Just as Xiao Changtian was walking forward, he suddenly saw a huge bird¡¯s nest in front of him. ¡°Hiss, speaking of which, it seems like I haven¡¯t had protein in a long time.¡± Looking at the huge bird¡¯s nest, Xiao Changtian gradually had some thoughts. ¡°Hehehe, let¡¯s go!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian thought for a moment and gradually approached the nest. ¡°Hahaha, just as I guessed, there are actually so many bird eggs inside. Now I can have a good meal!¡± Xiao Changtian happily picked up all the eggs. Although it was a bird egg, just one was enough to make Xiao Changtian¡¯s head as big. ¡°Kacha!¡± Xiao Changtian picked up all the eggs without hesitation. Xiao Changtian quickly started a fire to boil water. Soon, a fragrant all-egg set meal was served. ¡°Oh my god, it smells so good!¡± After Xiao Changtian had a sumptuous meal, he laid down comfortably on the grass. ¡°It would be quite comfortable if I could live like this every day.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he put his hand into his pocket. ¡°F * ck! Gold coins! Where did the gold coins go?¡± After sensing that something was wrong, Xiao Changtian immediately sat up from the ground. Then, Xiao Changtian kept searching through his pockets. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going on? What was going on? Why did the few gold coins in my pocket disappear?¡± Xiao Changtian kept it in his right pocket for emergencies. ¡°Damn it, could it be that he fell in during the first stage?¡± Before he came here, Xiao Changtian had touched his pocket and found that the gold coins were still there. Not long after, the gold coins disappeared. ¡°Motherf * cker, let¡¯s not care about this for now. Let¡¯s go back and find the gold coins first!¡± Thus, Xiao Changtian rode on the snail and disappeared from the spot once again. Just as Xiao Changtian rode the snail back. A huge power swept across the area. ¡°My child! My child! Who killed my child! I want to kill him! I must kill him!¡± Next to the bird nest that Xiao Changtian had just dug out, a huge seven-colored bird was looking around angrily. At this moment, he was about to explode from anger. She had just gone out to look for something to eat, but when she came back, her children were all gone. ¡°Despicable human! Despicable humans! I will make you humans die a horrible death!!¡± After a while, the seven-colored bird saw the bird¡¯s shell on the ground and the remaining egg liquid on the ground. He did not expect this human to be so cruel!! That was his newborn child! They were actually killed by humans so mercilessly. Although the seven-colored bird was not the strongest demon beast here, for the sake of his child, how could he tolerate it? ¡°Chirp, human, just you wait!¡± After absorbing Xiao Changtian¡¯s aura, the Seven-Colored Bird quickly chased after Xiao Changtian. At that moment, the elders who were monitoring the various checkpoints were a little surprised. That was because the person who had just reached the second stage had returned to the first stage? ¡°Eldest Young Master, the situation doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Finally, after thinking for a moment, the elder asked the question in his heart. ¡°Why did he return after the second stage?¡± Upon hearing this question, Xuan Xuan waved his hand nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± What was there to be surprised about? It must be that Xuan Mu saw that it was too fast, so he went back to wait for the people behind him. Needless to say, Xuan Mu¡¯s method was quite good. This way, it would not arouse the suspicion of others. What Xuan Mu did this time was really killing two birds with one stone! ¡°You people are simply making a fuss over nothing. Actually, I¡¯ve already expected this to happen. Alright, from now on, if it¡¯s not almost over, don¡¯t call me for the rest of the things.¡± Xuan Xuan looked at these elders and waved his hand in annoyance before continuing to lie on the rocking chair. ¡°This¡­ Sigh!¡± The elders shook their heads helplessly when they saw the Eldest Young Master¡¯s reaction. This young master was not as capable as the young miss. Not only was the young miss stronger than him, but her ability was also stronger than him by more than a little. Just as the elders turned their attention to the scene again, they suddenly saw a huge bird scuttling over. ¡°This! This! This looks like a seven-colored bird!¡± This scene stunned all the elders present. This was because the seven-colored bird was the bird of the second stage, and the direction the seven-colored bird was flying in was clearly the direction of the first stage. What was going on? ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Eldest Young Master?¡± For a moment, these elders were at a loss on what to do. ¡°But didn¡¯t Eldest Young Master ask us not to disturb him?¡± Looking at the Eldest Young Master in the distance who had fallen asleep in two seconds, the elders present were in a dilemma. ¡°Hiss, moreover, Eldest Young Master also said just now that he had long predicted what would happen here. Therefore, this seven-colored bird might have been deliberately done by Eldest Young Master.¡± At this moment, an elder suddenly thought of something. ¡°Ah, just now the big young master said that these things were all within his expectations.¡± Then we definitely don¡¯t have to care about this thing, right?¡± The other elders nodded in agreement. One had to know that although the Eldest Young Master was gentle now, this Eldest Young Master¡¯s temper was not small. If they disturbed his sleep at this time, perhaps the Eldest Young Master would do something in a fit of anger. He did not know how the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect had given birth to such a son. Even though the others were envious of the Eldest Young Master, they didn¡¯t know what the Eldest Young Master actually looked like. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was riding on a snail. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive at the place where Xuan Mu was looking for trouble with him. ¡°I don¡¯t know where it fell. Could it have been stolen by those people? That¡¯s not right. They didn¡¯t even get close to me.¡± Xiao Changtian said as he bent down to look around. The snail on the side glanced at Xiao Changtian in disdain. Wasn¡¯t it just a few gold coins? Was there a need for him to drag him down again? It was just a few gold coins, and he was so stingy. Chapter 1088: Teleported Back (1) Chapter 1088: Teleported Back (1) ¡°Aha! Found it!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian found the few gold coins that he had lost in the soil on the ground. ¡°Phew, you scared me to death. He thought that he would never get back those gold coins.¡± Xiao Changtian was satisfied and threw the gold coins into his pocket. ¡°Chirp!¡± ¡°Human! Where exactly are you! Since I can¡¯t find you now, I¡¯ll make sure everyone here dies a horrible death!¡± The exasperated seven-colored bird circled around the place, but it still couldn¡¯t find Xiao Changtian. Therefore, he targeted everyone inside. ¡°Xuan¡­ Second Young Master Xuan, you, look, it looks like a Saint King Seven-Colored Bird!¡± Just as the seven-colored bird was about to approach the group of people, someone noticed him. ¡°Seven-colored bird? That was something that could only be found in the second stage. How could it appear in the first stage?¡± However, Xuan Mu ignored him and continued walking forward. Because he was very assured about this place. If the demonic beast of the second stage appeared in the first stage, this situation would not happen at all. ¡°Ah! Xuan¡­ Second Young Master Xuan, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s really a seven-colored bird!¡± However, just as Xuan Mu finished speaking, the people beside him also cried out in surprise. ¡°Tsk, how is that possible? Don¡¯t make a big fuss about this. How could there be a Seven-Colored Bird here?¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around and looked at them impatiently. ¡°F * ck! Seven¡­Seven¡­Seven-colored bird!¡± Xuan Mu turned around and saw a huge figure standing in the distance. Was that figure not a seven-colored bird? ¡°How¡­ How could this be? Impossible, this was simply impossible! Why would the seven-colored bird appear in the first stage?¡± Xuan Mu looked at the huge seven-colored bird and was very afraid. This was because the rainbow bird had already reached the strength of a Saint King. A small piece of trash like him could not fight against this seven-colored bird at all! ¡°Chirp-¡± ¡°You humans, hurry up and hand over that person!¡± The seven-colored bird looked at the group of people in front of it and roared. ¡°Seven¡­Seven-Colored Grandpa, who is that person you¡¯re talking about?¡± These people were all dumbfounded. They had no idea what the seven-colored bird was talking about. ¡°Humph! You still want to play tricks on me here! Since you¡¯re not willing to hand him over, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± After saying that, the seven-colored bird¡¯s huge claws ruthlessly grabbed towards these people. ¡°Ah, save my life!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Hurry, run!¡± At this moment, these people couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. They took out the jade tokens that were given to them by Xuantian Sect at the beginning. In the beginning, in order to prevent accidents, everyone in the Blackheaven Sect would be equipped with a jade card to escape. Of course, as long as one used this jade token, although they would be safely transported out, it was equivalent to giving up the qualification to participate in this competition. Under normal circumstances, this jade token would not be used easily. However, the current situation did not allow them to hesitate at all. ¡°Damn it! What? How did it become like this?!¡± Xuan Mu, who was standing in the distance, looked at the people around him being teleported out one after another. He felt a little troubled. It was not easy for him to get this opportunity. If he were to be teleported out, he would definitely not be able to get any ranking in this competition! Even the path his brother had paved for him was useless! ¡°Chirp-¡± ¡°If you humans still don¡¯t hand him over, then don¡¯t blame me for cleansing this world with blood!¡± Seeing these humans escape one by one, the seven-colored bird became even angrier. At this moment, those people who were waiting outside for their sect disciples to come out suddenly saw disciples being teleported out one after another in the empty square. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? Why are you all out?¡± Seeing this scene, the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why did you come out? How long has it been?¡± If only one or two had been teleported out, it would have been fine, but now, so many had come out one after another. Everyone present felt very suspicious. ¡°This¡­ What should he do? Should we wake the Eldest Young Master up?¡± The elder who was watching had naturally noticed this situation long ago. ¡°But¡­However, didn¡¯t the Eldest Young Master say that he had predicted this? Could it be that he wanted to deal with these sects?¡± The surrounding elders were also very anxious. They did not know what to do next. The people in the square below could not sit still anymore. They looked at the people who were teleported out one after another. They hurriedly went forward to find their own disciples to interrogate them. ¡°What happened? What was going on? Why was he sent back not long after he left?¡± ¡°Master! Master! Inside, it was simply too terrifying! We¡¯ve only just reached the first stage and we¡¯ve already encountered a Saint King Seven-Colored Bird.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Master, you don¡¯t know how terrifying that seven-colored bird is. He attacked us without saying anything. We are not his match at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. We had no choice but to hurry back. If we don¡¯t come back soon, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll lose our lives!¡± When these disciples saw their master, all of them began to complain. ¡°What? There was actually such a thing! How could such a situation happen in a competition organized by the Blackheaven Sect?¡± These people were all furious after hearing this. ¡°Master! Master, look, Senior Brother¡¯s light sign has gone out!¡± ¡°Aiya, Great Elder, look, Second Junior Brother¡¯s light sign has also gone out.¡± The people who had just escaped shouted in surprise. ¡°Damn it! No, the Blackheaven Sect must give us an explanation for this!¡± For a moment, these people could not sit still anymore. It would be fine if the people from their sect could escape, but the outstanding disciples of their sect had all died inside! ¡°Elder, do you really think we should not wake the Eldest Young Master up?¡± The elders on the stage naturally noticed the commotion below the stage. ¡°This¡­ However, these people had all come out, but Second Young Master had not come out!¡± ¡°Aiya, Elder, do we still care about Second Young Master now? Look at the people below the stage, they¡¯re going to come up and strangle us to death!¡± The surrounding elders could not stand it anymore. ¡°Young Master! Young Master! Please wake up!¡± Finally, those elders walked to the side of the Eldest Young Master and shouted. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the matter now? I just fell asleep for a while. Why are you guys so excited?¡± Xuan Xuan, who had been woken up, looked at the elders around him impatiently. These old men were really annoying. Couldn¡¯t they handle things themselves? Chapter 1089: Give An Explanation (1) Chapter 1089: Give An Explanation (1) ¡°Young Master, no¡­Quickly get up and see what¡¯s going on!¡± The elder looked at Xuan Xuan anxiously. If they didn¡¯t give a reasonable explanation, those people might really jump up. ¡°What situation could there be?¡± Xuan Xuan finally stood up after being annoyed by these old men. ¡°F * ck! What¡¯s wrong with these people down there!¡± As soon as he stood up, he saw so many people in the square looking at him fiercely. ¡°Aiyo! It was all over now! I¡¯d better hurry back and report to the sect master!¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, the elder finally could not help but run back to look for the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect. One had to know that if this matter were to get out of hand, their Blackheaven Sect would definitely not have a good ending. ¡°Damn it! What are you people arguing about?!¡± Finally, after observing for a while, Xuan Xuan stood on top and shouted at these people. ¡°What are we arguing about? Look at what your Blackheaven Sect has done!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, if it wasn¡¯t for your Blackheaven Sect¡¯s negligence! How could my eldest senior brother die in there!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it wasn¡¯t for your poor management, my disciple wouldn¡¯t have died inside!¡± When the people present saw Xuan Xuan come out, they all shouted. This Xuan Xuan actually had the nerve to ask them what they were quarreling about! Wasn¡¯t this all because of their Blackheaven Sect?? ¡°What died inside?¡± Facing these people¡¯s questions, Xuan Xuan was a little puzzled. These people were looking for trouble! ¡°Big¡­ Eldest Young Master, the seven-colored bird in the second stage somehow ran into the first stage and killed people without restraint¡­¡± The elder at the side saw the Eldest Young Master¡¯s puzzled expression, so he told him what had happened just now. ¡°What did you say? The seven-colored bird in the second stage! He actually managed to enter the first stage! Furthermore, you kill people without restraint!¡± At this moment, Xuan Xuan only felt a bang in his head, and all the hair on his body stood up from shock. How could such a thing happen! ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this earlier?¡± Xuan Xuan turned around and looked at the elders behind him with a fierce gaze. ¡°But¡­However, Young Master, you said it yourself. You have a judgment of what¡¯s going on inside. Everything is within your expectations. We didn¡¯t dare to wake you up!¡± These elders looked at Xuan Xuan with aggrieved expressions. Wasn¡¯t this all because the Eldest Young Master had said that he didn¡¯t want them to disturb his rest? ¡°You guys! Are you all pigs? I told you to disturb me, so you didn¡¯t disturb me! Such a big matter, can you use your pig brains to think about it!¡± Looking at these people, Xuan Xuan was about to explode from anger! He did not know how these elders managed to get to the position of elders. After this matter was over, he would definitely let these elders go home and retire! ¡°Hey! Young Master Xuan, I think you must give us an explanation for this matter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t just stand there! I didn¡¯t do anything about this matter! Our losses can¡¯t be made up for with just a few things!¡± ¡°Yes! Today, your Blackheaven Sect will give you an explanation! We won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Seeing that Xuan Xuan had stood there for a long time without saying a word, all the people present began to shout. Initially, they were very envious of Xuan Xuan, but now it seemed that Xuan Xuan was not much. ¡°Elder, what exactly caused this?¡± Finally, Xuan Xuan took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°Big¡­ Eldest Young Master, it seemed that the person who had just reached the second stage had provoked the seven-colored bird, which was why the seven-colored bird had come to the first stage to kill so recklessly.¡± Those elders didn¡¯t know what Xuan Xuan was up to. Didn¡¯t he have a lot of confidence in the inside when he told us at the beginning? ¡°What? I want to see which son of a b * tch it is!¡± Xuan Xuan could not help but walk in front of the image. This screen could only be displayed at the place where each level was connected. As for the other places, only the symbols of various characters and obstacles were displayed. Xiao Changtian had already found the money bag and quickly returned to the second stage. ¡°Why are there still people in the first stage?¡± Looking at the mark on it, Xuan Xuan calmed down and asked. Because at this moment, almost everyone inside had retreated. In the first stage, there was only one mark that was moving. ¡°Big¡­ Eldest Young Master, that mark seems to belong to Second Young Master!¡± The elder looked around and slowly said. ¡°What? That mark was the Profound Wood! Then who is this person in the second stage?!¡± What Xuan Xuan did not expect was that the one who caused trouble in the second stage was not his younger brother! That meant that the rainbow bird was dealing with its younger brother! ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Why is Xuan Mu still inside and not coming out!¡± Xuan Xuan could not understand why his younger brother was still in there in this situation. Was there anything more important than his own life? ¡°No, what is that guy looking at up there? Why is he ignoring us?¡± When the people below saw Xuan Xuan turn around on the stage, all of them had angry expressions. ¡°I see! This Blackheaven Sect doesn¡¯t want to survive anymore! This time, not only did the sect master not come personally, but he also caused such a thing. Do you think this could be their conspiracy?¡± At this moment, someone said loudly. ¡°Conspiracy? I think what you said makes sense! They might have deliberately let our sect¡¯s outstanding disciples die!¡± ¡°Hey! The Xuantian Sect¡¯s objective this time is too vicious!¡± For a moment, the sects present once again expressed their strong dissatisfaction. Losing an outstanding disciple was much more important than losing a high-level or sacred weapon. ¡°Damn it, is there any way to let me in?¡± Seeing that his younger brother was still inside, Xuan Xuan could not be at ease. ¡°Big¡­ Young Master, you can enter through the portal here!¡± After hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xuan Xuan didn¡¯t even think about it. He took a jade token and rushed in. ¡°Hey hey! I told you! Look, that Xuan Xuan has actually run away!¡± Seeing Xuan Xuan rush in, the people present did not know what was going on. They only felt that this guy had escaped. ¡°What happened? What is going on?¡± Just as everyone¡¯s emotions reached their peak, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect finally walked over from afar. Chapter 1090: Make Him Pay the Price (1) Chapter 1090: Make Him Pay the Price (1) ¡°Everyone, calm down. What was happening?¡± That was because when the elder called him just now, he did not tell him what had happened. He only said that the current situation was very bad. ¡°Aiya, Sect Master, you¡¯re finally here. You don¡¯t know, but the demon beasts in the second stage ran to the first stage to kill people. Many of the disciples in these sects were killed.¡± Seeing that the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect had finally arrived, the few elders from earlier instantly surrounded him. ¡°What? Such a thing actually happened! Find out what the reason is!¡± The Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect immediately became serious after hearing this. This matter was not a small matter. If he could not resolve it reasonably, then their Blackheaven Sect was very likely to become the target of various sects in the future. ¡°This¡­ We listened to the Eldest Young Master, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± The elder stammered as he recounted the entire incident with the Eldest Young Master from beginning to end. ¡°Damn Xuan Xuan! How did I give birth to such a disappointing son!¡± Thinking of his son doing such a stupid thing, the Blackheaven Sect Master was so angry that his hair stood on end. ¡°Sect Master, calm down. How should we appease these sects now?¡± They looked at so many resentful sects below the stage and were at a loss for a moment. ¡°Cough! Everyone below the stage, please be quiet for the time being!¡± Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the sect master of the Mysterious Sect slowly walked forward. ¡°I know that everyone is very angry about this, but we didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a sudden phenomenon. Everyone, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely give you an explanation.¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect looked at the people below. There was no lack of powerful sects among these people. If these sects joined forces to deal with them, they would not be able to destroy their Blackheaven Sect in an instant. However, it could also catch the Blackheaven Sect off guard. ¡°Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect! Then tell me, what should we do now! We have reason to suspect that this is your conspiracy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why did the demonic beast in the second stage run to the first stage? Aren¡¯t you going to explain?¡± The people present instantly voiced out all their grievances. ¡°Father! Father!¡± At this moment, Xuan Xuan and Xuan Mu were teleported back. ¡°Father, the seven-colored birds are killing crazily inside! He even kept asking us to hand over that person. But we don¡¯t even know who he wants us to hand over.¡± After coming out, Xuan Xuan immediately told him what had happened inside. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. I¡¯ll go investigate the situation now and definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± The Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect slowly turned around after looking at the crowd below the grandstand. ¡°According to what you said, the reason this time is very likely to be this person in the second stage!¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect squinted at the mark on the map. Obviously, Xiao Changtian was already walking around the second stage. ¡°Then who is this person?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t even know Sect Master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Master. At first, we thought that this person was Eldest Young Master¡¯s man.¡± Because these elders were of a low rank, they didn¡¯t participate in Xiao Changtian¡¯s matter. He didn¡¯t even know Xiao Changtian. ¡°Damn it! This bastard! I think he did it on purpose!¡± Looking at the moving dots on the map, the Blackheaven Sect Master narrowed his eyes dangerously. Since this person wanted to destroy the Xuantian Sect, how could he let him off? ¡°Sect Master, what do you want to do?¡± Looking at the Dark Sky Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s gloomy face, everyone¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. ¡°Since he is unkind, don¡¯t blame us for being unrighteous. Activate the second stage¡¯s array formation immediately!¡± When the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect said this, the expressions of the elders present changed again. ¡°Sect Master, but if we do this, all the demonic beasts inside will be awakened. ¡°At that time, we won¡¯t be able to control it.¡± One had to know that the array formation of the second stage could stimulate all the demon beasts inside to wake up. At that time, the person in the second stage would definitely die. ¡°Humph! Now, you actually pity him? Didn¡¯t you see how much our Blackheaven Sect lost? Even if he was allowed to live a long life, so what?¡± The sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect said without any mercy. He wished he could cut this person into pieces. If he hadn¡¯t caused trouble, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened in their Blackheaven Sect. In the end, these elders did not say anything. After all, this matter had started because of this person. [Second Gate, Second Gate, Array Formation, Activate!] Following the order, the array on the map began to activate. The moment the array was activated, the originally dim marks on the map instantly lit up. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was in the second stage, was like a headless fly, circling around here and there. ¡°Hey? The second stage should be a maze. Why couldn¡¯t they find the exit after walking for so long?¡± Xiao Changtian knew that there were terrifying demonic beasts in the second stage. Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t dare to take out the snails, fearing that he would disturb those demonic beasts. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, a huge black wolf appeared in the distance. ¡°Eh? F * ck! Such a fat wolf! Isn¡¯t there food?¡± Xiao Changtian had never seen such a strong black wolf before. He was instantly interested. This wolf looked so strong, so its meat must be very delicious! He didn¡¯t know how long it would take to turn around here. Then it¡¯s not too much to eat some fresh meat, right? In an instant, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate. He went up and knocked the wolf unconscious, tied it up, and threw it into his space. Because he was not hungry yet, he was prepared to save it for later. However, after Xiao Changtian walked forward for a while, he unexpectedly met a slightly thin leopard. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate, knocking him out and putting him into his own space. The people who were looking at the map were very shocked. That was because they could clearly see that the marks of the demon beasts were instantly extinguished when they approached the human. In other words, the human inside had the ability to kill all these demon beasts. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. At the beginning, those who approached him were only some demon beasts that weren¡¯t too strong. The powerful demonic beasts were still behind.¡± The sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect looked at everyone and comforted them. The guy inside only had a little strength. When the high-level demon beasts appeared, he would not be able to escape even if he wanted to. Chapter 1091: Let Him Teleport Back (1) Chapter 1091: Let Him Teleport Back (1) ¡°Hahaha, brother, look, these high-level demon beasts are surrounding that person now. That person will definitely die a miserable death in a while.¡± At this moment, Xuan Mu was listening to the map quietly. It wasn¡¯t like her brother had pulled her back from inside. She would have probably fallen on the seven-colored bird inside. However, just as they were in high spirits and wanted to see this person die, something unexpected happened again. Because they saw the demon beasts that were coming into contact with that person. In an instant, all the marks were extinguished. ¡°Hiss! How, how did this happen?¡± The Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect looked at the scene in disbelief. No matter how strong one was, it was impossible to kill such a high-level demon beast in an instant. Could it be that the person inside used some yao arts? ¡°Brother! Brother! Look, look! Divine Sky Tiger! The Sacred Heavenly Tiger¡¯s mark seems to have been extinguished!¡± Just as everyone was shocked, Xuan Mu stared at the screen and said. ¡°What? Saint¡­ The mark of the Sacred Heavenly Tiger has been destroyed!¡± These words made Xuan Xuan widen his eyes in shock. This was because this Profound Heaven Tiger was nothing but a mount that the sect master of the Profound Heaven Sect had left for Xuan Xuan. His strength was extremely powerful! For so many years, Xuan Xuan had never been willing to let the Profound Heaven Tiger out. It was so that he could recuperate inside and improve his strength a little. He didn¡¯t expect that the result would be this? ¡°Damn it! The person inside deserved to die! If I find out who this person is, I¡¯ll definitely cut him into pieces!¡± The Xuantian Tiger was the thing that Xuan Xuan valued the most. But now, he was killed by this person. How could he not be angry? ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, what should we do now? So many high-level demon beasts were killed by him.¡± Although they did not know who this person was, the strength he displayed made everyone here afraid. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if he killed so many high-level demon beasts, our sect¡¯s guardian demon beasts can¡¯t be killed so casually.¡± After calming himself down, the Dark Sky Sect Master took a deep breath. He knew that the person inside was very powerful, but they still had one last trump card. Even if they joined forces, they would not be a match for their sect¡¯s guardian divine beast. ¡°Close! It¡¯s close!¡± As soon as the sect leader finished speaking, they saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s mark slowly walking towards the divine beast. ¡°Humph! As long as he dares to take another step forward, our sect¡¯s guardian divine beast will definitely tear him into pieces!¡± Xuan Xuan looked at the mark on the map excitedly. Although he could not avenge his mount, it was a good thing that the mythical beast of their Blackheaven Sect was not to be trifled with. However, just as everyone held their breath and wanted to see Xiao Changtian killed, something unexpected happened again. When Xiao Changtian¡¯s mark touched the divine beast, it didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, it was the divine beast¡¯s mark that disappeared. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. This¡­ This was impossible! This was simply impossible! How could the sect guardian divine beast be killed by him! This is absolutely impossible!¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief and could not come back to his senses for a long time. How could such a powerful sect guardian beast be killed? Back then, even their Blackheaven Sect¡¯s ancestor almost died in the hands of the sect guardian beast. Now, that person could be killed so easily just by touching it. How powerful was this person inside? This was simply so powerful that it was beyond their reach! ¡°Father, this person, this person is simply provoking our Blackheaven Sect!¡± Xuan Xuan did not expect that even their sect¡¯s guardian divine beast would be defeated by him so easily. Although he knew how powerful this person was, the thought of his mount being killed just like that made Xuan Xuan feel suffocated. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to suffer in silence. He wanted this person to pay a price. ¡°Shut up!¡± However, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect glared at him fiercely. This disappointing son of his. If it weren¡¯t for him, this matter wouldn¡¯t have become like this! And now, his son actually had the nerve to shout here! He didn¡¯t want to anger her to death. He was unwilling! ¡°But Dad¡­This person!¡± Looking at his father¡¯s attitude towards him, Xuan Xuan felt a little helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not your place to care about this matter! Look at what you did just now! You¡¯re the one hosting these contests! What the hell are you hosting? When you go back, you¡¯ll be facing the wall for three years!¡± Looking at his son¡¯s disappointing appearance, the Blackheaven Sect Master finally could not help but say fiercely. She had wanted to give her son some face, but he was so tactless. ¡°I¡­¡± Xuan Xuan looked at his father and finally stopped talking. ¡°Brother! All of this was because of this damned person inside! Brother, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you!¡± Seeing his brother being scolded like this, Xuan Mu was also very angry. Wasn¡¯t the current situation all because of the person inside? Why did he vent his anger on his brother? ¡°Zong¡­ Sect Master, that person seems to have found the exit to the second stage!¡± At this moment, the elder who was watching reminded him. ¡°Seize the opportunity! If that person walks to the place where the two stages meet, immediately teleport him back!¡± Looking at the marks on the map, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect had a solemn expression. In the current situation, he didn¡¯t dare to let this person continue. That was because their ancestor was sleeping in the third stage! If they disturbed their ancestor, the outcome would definitely be very dangerous. At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally found the exit of the second stage. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find the exit of the second stage so quickly. Then wouldn¡¯t all the animals I caught be in vain?¡± Xiao Changtian felt a little regretful as he looked at the wild beasts in his storage space. At this speed, even if he went through all the gates here again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish eating these demon beasts. ¡°Sigh¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll let you all go when the time comes.¡± In any case, if they stayed in his space, he would not be able to feed them. At this moment, these people were staring at the symbol on the map. ¡°Teleport!¡± As the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect gave the order. The elder quickly activated the teleportation array between the two checkpoints. Chapter 1092: Animal Thing (1) Chapter 1092: Animal Thing (1) ¡°Eh? What was going on? Why did it suddenly become this place?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was about to go to the second stage, was teleported back before he could react to what was happening. ¡°F * ck! Could it be that I was eliminated?¡± When Xiao Changtian saw that so many people had surrounded him, he felt helpless. Wasn¡¯t he eliminated? Why were these people looking at him like that? Had she never seen a handsome guy before? ¡°How dare you! Hurry up and come over to apologize!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was in a daze, a voice suddenly came from afar. That voice was none other than Xuan Mu, who was not far away from him. Xuan Mu originally wanted to avenge his brother. He did not expect this guy to really come out so quickly. Xuan Mu took another look. Good heavens, wasn¡¯t this the mortal who had caused trouble for him previously? Although he didn¡¯t know how this mortal managed to make all the marks of those demon beasts disappear, Xuan Mu believed that this mortal in front of him definitely couldn¡¯t do such a thing! Before anyone could react, Xuan Mu walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all because of you. All of this is because of you, you b * tch!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react, he saw the kid who had caused trouble for him scolding him. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! This Xuan Mu!¡± When the Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect came to his senses, he saw that his second son was interrogating his senior from afar! How could his son have the face to go! ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°You bastard, how can you speak to senior!¡± After reacting, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not hesitate. He quickly walked to Xuan Mu¡¯s side and slapped him fiercely. ¡°Father, what do you mean? Why are you still siding with this Mortal?¡± Xuan Mu covered his swollen face and looked at his father unwillingly. Why was his father still thinking about outsiders at this time! ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Bastard! Shut up! From now on, you will face the wall for three years!¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not expect his second son to be even more ignorant than his eldest son. He did not know how he gave birth to these two beasts. ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at the raised palm of the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Xuan Mu could only swallow the words he wanted to say. Xiao Changtian looked at the conversation between the father and son and was dumbfounded. This man who was watching her shit was actually this kid¡¯s husband! No wonder his son became like this. His father was a pervert! ¡°Haha, Senior, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault. Hurry up and apologize to Senior!¡± After looking at Xiao Changtian, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect turned around and glared at Xuan Mu. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, no, big brother, what are you doing? I¡­ I think I should leave first.¡± She looked at her big brother, who had once peeked at her when she pooped, looking at her so attentively. Xiao Changtian felt his anus tighten. He didn¡¯t want to stay with this Changtian any longer. It was simply too terrifying. The surrounding people were even more dumbfounded. What the hell was this Xuantian Sect¡¯s Sect Master doing? Didn¡¯t they say that their accident was all because of this person? Why did the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master rush to call him senior after he was teleported out? This was simply absurd! In this situation, it was useless even if the Blackheaven Sect Master explained. Because the result was obvious in front of them. The Blackheaven Sect¡¯s competition this time was to go against these sects. ¡°You old bastard! So you actually had such an idea! We won¡¯t let you off this time!¡± ¡°Hahaha, old bastard, we have never offended you before, right? You actually used such a despicable move. This time, we won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± ¡°Yes! No matter who came today, it wouldn¡¯t work!¡± The attitude of the Xuantian Sect Master towards Xiao Changtian had completely angered the surrounding sects. This was because they were already certain that the Blackheaven Sect was deliberately trying to harm their sect. This Xuantian Sect was actually so vicious! Just as Xiao Changtian was about to escape, he heard the people around him shouting. ¡°As expected, this old man doesn¡¯t look like a good person. I¡¯d better take advantage of the chaos and escape!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate when he saw the crowd swarming toward the Sect Leader of Blackheaven Sect. He quickly squeezed out of the crowd. ¡°Hey, Senior! Senior!¡± The Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master wanted to go around these people at this moment, but how could these people give him the chance to escape? Just like that, Xuan Tian Sect Master missed Xiao Changtian once again. After Xiao Changtian escaped, he quickly returned to the Void Sect. ¡°Junior Brother, why are you back so quickly? Could it be that you¡¯ve already met the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect?¡± Chu Sheng, who was in the Void Sect, looked at Xiao Changtian in surprise. Didn¡¯t he just leave two days ago? ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t even mention this. I don¡¯t know what mechanism I triggered, but I was eliminated and teleported back. If you want to teleport back, then so be it. I didn¡¯t expect to meet an old pervert as soon as I teleported out.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and recounted his experience. He was really unlucky this time. He did not know when he would be able to see the sect master of Blackheaven Sect again if he missed this opportunity. ¡°Hiss, then Junior Brother, you have to be careful. I didn¡¯t expect that in this era, there would still be such a pervert. As the saying goes, one must be wary of others.¡± Because Master Xu Wu was still not awake, Chu Sheng chatted with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh right, Senior Brother Chu Sheng, I still have something in my space. Why don¡¯t we put them in their sect in the future?¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian wanted to set them free inside, but before he could do anything, he was teleported back. ¡°I wonder what it is, Junior Brother?¡± ¡°Aha, just a few small animals. I just feel like they ate a little too much.¡± ¡°Aiya, no matter how much small animals eat, how much can they eat?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Chu Sheng waved his hand indifferently. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to like small animals. It seemed that even a master had a hidden side. After Xiao Changtian saw that his senior brother had agreed, he immediately released all the demon beasts in his space. ¡°Haha, Senior Brother, in that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of it. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll kill and eat it.¡± After clearing out these demon beasts, his space looked much brighter. Chapter 1093: Potion (1) Chapter 1093: Potion (1) ¡°Mas¡­ Master¡­ Junior Brother, you said¡­Is this the small animal you were talking about?¡± When Xiao Changtian took out these tied up demonic beasts, Chu Sheng almost peed his pants. This was not a f * cking small animal. Any random one of them could bite him to death. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Senior Brother, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of these little animals. You don¡¯t have to feed them too much. When the time came, he would catch two to nourish his master¡¯s body.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Chu Sheng and returned to his room. ¡°Damn, this is too f * cking scary.¡± Although Chu Sheng was very afraid, he didn¡¯t dare not complete the task Xiao Changtian had given him. At that moment, within the Demon Race. ¡°Why do you think Baga hasn¡¯t sent us a message yet? Could it be that the mission had been exposed?¡± The demons had waited for so many days, but there was still no news of Baga. ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t we send a few people to take a look?¡± Finally, Mo Yan could not help but suggest. These few days of waiting in the fiend race, his heart was itching to be unable to endure. He couldn¡¯t wait to find out what was going on, but ever since Xiao Changtian appeared, everything he did wasn¡¯t going well. He wanted Xiao Changtian to die, but this Baka never returned. This made him so anxious that he was scratching his ears and cheeks. ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s been so long and there¡¯s still no news. This matter is definitely not right. How about this, Mo Yan, since you¡¯re so anxious, you can go on this operation.¡± Mo Jin glanced at Mo Yan and slowly said. Because if he let someone else go, he would not be at ease. ¡°What? Alright then.¡± Although Mo Yan really wanted to know what was going on with Baga, she didn¡¯t want to go herself. Who didn¡¯t know that Xiao Changtian¡¯s place was a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den? The people he sent out rarely came back alive. ¡°Mo Yan, I know that you are also very afraid of this matter, so I specially prepared this potion for you.¡± Following which, Magic Forbidden took out a bottle of green potion. ¡°Don¡¯t look at this potion as ordinary, but as long as you drip a drop on your body, you will be able to transform into the clone you want at any time.¡± Mo Jin had only obtained this potion by chance, but he had only remembered about it in the past two days. ¡°Haha, thank you, senior brother. Thank you, senior brother. I¡¯ll go to the country right away.¡± Although this potion was not a high-grade potion, it was exactly what the Demonic Flame needed. He believed that as long as he had this potion, his success rate would immediately increase by 90%. At that moment, Mo Yan finally walked in front of Glorious Star Restaurant. According to the last location Baga provided, it was at this Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°There are actually so many people in this place. If I pretend to be an ordinary person and sneak in, I might be discovered. Then it will become something else.¡± After making up his mind, Mo Yan quickly moved his main body to an inn not far from Star Glory Restaurant. ¡°Buzz! Buzz!¡± ¡°Hahaha, this time, I¡¯ll turn into a mosquito and go inside to scout out the situation. No matter what, they won¡¯t find me!¡± Seeing that he had really become a tiny mosquito, Mo Yan was also very curious. Then, he flew into Glorious Star Restaurant without thinking. ¡°Hiss, extravagant! How could a small restaurant be so luxurious? This is simply extravagance and waste!¡± After entering, Mo Yan didn¡¯t immediately start looking for Baka. Instead, he started to wander around. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, look at this meat. It¡¯s all made from very high-level demon beasts. It¡¯s a waste. It¡¯s really a waste!¡± Mo Yan began to comment on the things inside. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Damn it, why are there mosquitoes here?¡± Just as Mo Yan was concentrating on everything in front of her, a palm suddenly slapped her. ¡°Hu! I was scared to death. Fortunately, I was smart and reacted quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die in his hands.¡± After dodging this person¡¯s demonic palm, Mo Yan was complacent. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely guarantee the hygiene of our shop. This was also a mosquito that had accidentally crawled out from somewhere. I¡¯ve already settled it for you.¡± Just as Mo Yan was feeling smug, another slap came from his back. In an instant, the Demonic Flame turned into a lump, and the corpse was mercilessly ejected out of the window. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! It¡¯s actually like this!¡± The Demonic Flame was not ready yet, and he was killed by someone. Fortunately, this clone technique could be used many times. ¡°Since I can¡¯t become a mosquito, I¡¯ll become an ant this time. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to find me.¡± After making up his mind, Mo Yan used the potion again. ¡± Really, don¡¯t say that after turning into ants, these people have become giants.¡± After turning into an ant, Mo Yan spent a lot of effort on the ground. After walking for half a night, he finally arrived in front of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m coming!¡± After the Demonic Flame entered through the crack in the door, it did not stay in the hall. After the previous lesson, he would not be so reckless again. Thus, he kept close to the wall along the way, and when he met someone, he crushed them under his foot. ¡°The kitchen? Senior Baga wouldn¡¯t come to this place, right?¡± Looking at the huge words ¡®kitchen¡¯ on it, Mo Yan hesitated for two seconds before turning around and walking to the side. ¡°The toilet? Senior Baga definitely wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Just as Mo Yan was about to turn around and leave again, a huge figure suddenly appeared in front of her. ¡°Tsk, weakling? Where are you from?¡± This huge figure was nothing but an ant that was many times larger than the Demonic Flame. ¡°Me? How can this ant be so big?¡± Demonic Flame looked at the huge creature in front of him and did not have time to react at all. Why were the ants here so big? This was not normal at all. ¡°Brat, where are you from? Don¡¯t you know that this is our territory?¡± The giant ant looked at Mo Yan with disdain. ¡°What do you mean your territory? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re a little older than me!¡± Mo Yan didn¡¯t show any fear towards the ant in front of her. Although he had become an ant and was afraid of humans, he was not afraid of ants that were bigger than him. After all, he was a human. ¡°Hahaha, good boy, you¡¯re really brave.¡± The huge ant glanced at the demon flame with disdain again. ¡°Chirp-¡± ¡°Brothers, gather quickly! Someone is looking for trouble!¡± After the giant ant whistled, hundreds and thousands of giant ants suddenly surged out from the side. Chapter 1094 - Chapter 958: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_6 Chapter 958: Chapter 117 Peering into the Truth_6 If it hadn¡¯t been inconvenient to take the book with her during training, she would have carried it with her all the time. In the afternoon, Zhao Yu once again visited Huni¡¯s room. Last night, as he was preparing to sleep, he received a large amount of energy from Huni. To his delight, the energy given by Huni was much more than from Zhugan, reaching seven or eight points each time. In just one night, Huni contributed nearly a hundred points of energy to him. Arriving at the corner of the room, Zhao Yu glanced at the embarrassing book and indeed, it had been moved. ¡°So, Huni was indeed worried about her book being tampered with?¡± Zhao Yu hadn¡¯t expected that Huni valued the book he shook his head at so much. After cleaning the room as usual, Zhao Yu thought for a while, took the book from the corner, placed it on the desk, and then got up and left. Back in the cafeteria, Zhugan eagerly ran over. ¡°Silly boy, I know what a dream is now. Where did you hear this word?¡± Zhao Yu did not directly answer but counter-asked, ¡°What is your dream, then?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Zhugan was stunned on the spot, his eyes filled with confusion. Zhao Yu, watching the energy he harvested show up in his account, smiled satisfactorily, and then went off to eat. Compared to the energy obtained from Huni, Zhugan was indeed too weak, only giving him a pitiful point of energy each time. This shows that the greater the emotional fluctuations of a powerful person, the more energy they can provide. In the evening, after finishing his tasks, Zhao Yu returned to his own place, and soon, he was bombarded with energy from Huni. [From Huni¡¯s embarrassment emotion, £«9 points of energy.] [From Huni¡¯s anger emotion, £«9 points of energy.] [From Huni¡¯s fear emotion, £«9 points of energy.] Zhao Yu could even imagine Huni¡¯s current feelings and thoughts. This caused him to secretly laugh to himself. Meanwhile, due to Zhao Yu¡¯s meddling, Huni was somewhat distracted even during her training. The training instructor naturally noticed her off behavior and repeatedly questioned her a few times before Huni admitted she was not feeling well. ¡°Is it your time of the month?¡± The trainer¡¯s expression softened, although Huni was sturdier than the average man, she was still a woman and would naturally have those difficult days. Aside, the expressions of others also in training varied. The boys wanted to laugh but dared not, uncomfortably restraining themselves. The girls looked on with surprise, almost forgetting Huni¡¯s gender if not for the instructor¡¯s reminder. ¡°Huni, this is for you¡­¡± After class, a sweet-looking girl handed Huni a miraculous item. Huni was surprised and uneasy, ¡°Miss Er, how could I use this¡­¡± Miss Er smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, every woman needs one¡­¡± Huni looked at her gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Er¡­¡± As Huni held the pristine cloth in her hand, she was moved and said, ¡°If Miss Er doesn¡¯t mind, when I go to Shushan, I am willing to protect you¡­¡± Miss Er¡¯s smile grew even brighter, ¡°Having you by my side is my privilege¡­¡± Although these orphans were raised by the Zhao family from childhood, they too had qualifications to become immortal cultivators. Therefore, the native Zhao family members usually built good relationships early on, bringing them under their wing, nurturing them into loyal dead soldiers in due time. Just like now, an item casually given by Miss Er made Huni feel deeply indebted, almost willing to give her life for it. ¡°Huni, you¡¯re not well, it¡¯s not suitable for you to continue training today; just take a break¡­¡± ¡°Ah, is that alright?¡± Huni hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s not suitable about it? I¡¯ll talk to the instructor¡­¡± With Miss Er speaking up, the instructor naturally had no objections and gladly gave Huni a day off. Of course, Huni¡¯s training performance was very good, so constant diligence wasn¡¯t necessary. Huni hadn¡¯t planned on taking a leave, but Miss Er was so polite, she couldn¡¯t refuse. In fact, she wasn¡¯t on her period; it was just the events in the room that caused her great emotional turmoil, leading to others misunderstanding. But now, she couldn¡¯t explain anymore, especially since Miss Er had already given her the clean cloth. She had never used such a fine thing before. Furthermore, Huni thought if she could use this leave to catch the person who secretly entered her room and flipped through her treasured book, that would be great. Thus, Huni returned to her room early, waiting quietly inside for the thief to appear. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that she felt footsteps. ¡°Squeak~~!¡± The door was pushed open, and before Zhao Yu could even enter, a large hand grabbed his neck. ¡°Bang~!¡± The door closed, followed by Huni¡¯s suppressed roaring voice, ¡°Thief¡­¡± The next second, Huni froze, looking at Zhao Yu¡¯s face with some confusion. ¡°Silly boy, why is it you?!¡± She was uncertain; she believed whoever came to her room was definitely an unforgivable rogue. Yet, upon discovering it was Silly Boy, she became even more unsure of what to do. ¡°Why did you come back?!¡± Zhao Yu asked, confused. Huni released the grip on his neck and counter-asked, ¡°Silly boy, have you been the one cleaning my room these two days?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Yu nodded his head, still maintaining his usual demeanor, without revealing too much flair. After all, it¡¯s best to take things slowly with a sound soul. Chapter 1095: Am I Seeing Things?(1) Chapter 1095: Am I Seeing Things?(1) ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do either!¡± At this moment, Xuan Xuan was also very afraid. They came here to expose Xiao Changtian¡¯s true colors, but they didn¡¯t want to lose their lives! ¡°This¡­ Who is it that has raised so many terrifying Demonic Beasts in this sect¡­¡± At this moment, Xuan Mu was so scared that tears were flowing out of his eyes. This was the first time he had encountered such a terrifying scene. ¡°If I find out who sent me the fake news, I won¡¯t let him go so easily!¡± In the beginning, didn¡¯t they say that there was no one else in this sect other than the three of them? In the end, when they arrived here, they realized that the news was not reliable at all. Wasn¡¯t this clearly trying to kill them? ¡°Oh! He hadn¡¯t fed these demon beasts today, so it was time to feed them!¡± At this moment, Xuan Xuan and Xuan Mu saw a shadow walking over with a few pheasants in his hands. This person was Chu Sheng, the Taoist priest sent by Xiao Changtian to feed these monsters. Chu Sheng hadn¡¯t fed these demonic beasts for two days, and he didn¡¯t know why Xiao Changtian wanted him to feed them pheasants. However, Chu Sheng didn¡¯t have any doubts about Xiao Changtian¡¯s orders. After all, the senior must have his reasons for doing so. ¡°Brother¡­Look, isn¡¯t that a person walking over?¡± At first, Xuan Mu thought that his eyes were playing tricks on him. However, as the figure got closer and closer, Xuan Mu knew that his eyes were not playing tricks on him. It was a real person! ¡°This¡­ This person¡­What do you want? Isn¡¯t he afraid at all?¡± Not only Xuan Mu, but even Xuan Xuan felt incredulous. This person actually came with two chickens in his hands. All the demonic beasts here were at least at the Sage Sect level! Was this person crazy? ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we remind him? After all, he can help us send a message back!¡± Seeing that person approaching without regard for his life, Xuan Mu was a little anxious. ¡°Yes, I think you¡¯re right. Stop him and ask him to help send a message back to save us.¡± Xuan Xuan nodded in agreement and was about to shout at Taoist Chu Sheng. ¡°Eh? Why are you here?¡± Before Xuan Xuan could shout, Taoist Priest Chu Sheng had already noticed the two of them. ¡°Old man, run! These demon beasts are all powerful. If you don¡¯t run, you can only die here!¡± Seeing that Chu Sheng was getting closer and closer, the two of them said anxiously in unison. If this old man died, then no one would send them a message! After all, because they had to face the wall for three years, all their communication devices were confiscated. They could only rely on this old man in front of them. Nothing must happen to this old man! ¡°What is it? What are you two talking about?¡± Taoist Chu Sheng stood in the distance and looked at the two of them with a dumbfounded expression. He did not know how these two people had accidentally barged in and even stood there pointing fingers. Therefore, with the intention to help, Taoist Chu Sheng walked towards the two of them without hesitation. ¡°No, the two of you were talking too softly. I couldn¡¯t hear you just now.¡± Chu Sheng didn¡¯t care what they were talking about and walked straight to them. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± Chu Sheng walked up to them without hesitation. Their faces instantly turned extremely pale. Were they going to die in this dilapidated courtyard? Before they could enjoy their beautiful lives, they died so unexpectedly. ¡°No, do the two of you have to do this?¡± When Chu Sheng came over, he saw the pale faces of the two. Looking at the animals around him, Chu Sheng instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. These animals are all domesticated and don¡¯t bite.¡± In the beginning, Chu Sheng was also very afraid. However, under the deterrence of Xiao Changtian, these demonic beasts became invincible and obedient. Therefore, the demon beasts in this small courtyard did not have any rebellious thoughts at all. At this moment, they were really like domesticated animals. ¡°Zou, Zou, come here. This is your meal for today. Don¡¯t snatch it!¡± Then, under the watchful eyes of Xuan Xuan and Xuan Mu, Chu Sheng threw the pheasants in his hand to the ground in front of him. ¡°Brother¡­Did I see wrongly?¡± At this moment, Xuan Mu¡¯s expression was unknown. It was white, red, and green. ¡°This¡­ Where did you get the information from?¡± How could this person in front of him not have any strength! This was clearly a hidden big shot! He could actually say that these powerful demonic beasts were domesticated. Just how terrifying was this person to say such words? ¡°This is a supreme person! Expert, thank you for saving my life!¡± After the demonic beasts around them gradually dispersed, the two of them finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Aiya, what expert? I¡¯m just an ordinary person. These demon beasts are just raised for nothing. When they have a craving, they will satisfy their cravings. You don¡¯t have to flatter me like this.¡± In any case, Xiao Changtian would be the one to deal with these things in the end. He only needed to come over every few days to feed them some pheasants. It was a little too exaggerated for the two of them to call him an expert. ¡°No, master, we will remember your kindness for the time being. However, we don¡¯t have time to repay you now. Just you wait!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just you wait!¡± The two of them looked at the sky and realized that they did not have much time left. Thus, after the two of them finished talking to Taoist Chu Sheng, they once again climbed over the wall and left. ¡°These two kids are probably curious about this place.¡± Chu Sheng was speechless when he saw the two of them climbing over the wall so skillfully. These two people climbed over the wall and came in. They definitely didn¡¯t want to steal their things, because their sect had nothing to steal. Chu Sheng didn¡¯t think too much about the two of them. He went back after feeding them. At that time, Mo Yan, who was disguised as a mortal, once again came to the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Hello, sir. Do you have an appointment?¡± Just as Mo Yan entered the door, a snake girl came forward with a sweet smile and asked. ¡°An appointment? Can I ask you out?¡± Looking at the Snake Girl in front of him, Mo Yan revealed a silly smile. No one knew that Sacred Lord Demonic Flame liked this the most. However, ever since she became the Holy Lord of the fiend race, Mo Yan had already given up on this hobby. However, when he saw the snake girl in front of him, something in his heart was awakened again. Chapter 1096: Master Is About to Wake Up (1) Chapter 1096: Master Is About to Wake Up (1) ¡°Hehe, Sir, you really know how to joke. However, this joke is not funny at all. If you don¡¯t have an appointment, we won¡¯t allow you to enter.¡± Snake Girl smiled at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Make an appointment, make an appointment now. How do I make an appointment?¡± At this moment, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s heart was already running away with this snake-woman. He had long forgotten his purpose for coming here. ¡°Haha, sir, if you want to make an appointment now, please wait in line over there.¡± Then, the snake girl pointed at the long line outside. It couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, the Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s business was booming. If the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord went to queue now, she would probably have to wait until tomorrow. ¡°For Snake Girl! I¡¯ll go queue up!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame did not hesitate and quickly stood at the back of the team. ¡°Brother, are you also here to line up for your master?¡± ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡± the servant asked as soon as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame walked over. However, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame did not answer him. ¡°Tsk, what are you being so arrogant for? Aren¡¯t you just a servant? Why did he have to act so high and mighty?¡± That person glanced at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame disdainfully before turning around. At this moment, Sacred Lord Demon Flame¡¯s mind was occupied by Snake Girl, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything else. At that moment, within the Demon Race. ¡°This time, we¡¯ll let Mo Yan take action. This matter will definitely be settled. Everyone, please rest assured!¡± Mo Jin felt that his arrangement was very reasonable. He believed that in a few days, Mo Yan would return with the news. On the other side, Xiao Changtian stood in front of Perfected Xu Wu¡¯s bed and nodded seriously. ¡°I believe that Master will wake up before today.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why his master was unconscious for such a long time because of a little shock, he guessed that his master must have been preparing something in secret, so he didn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Junior brother, junior brother, is master about to wake up?¡± At this moment, Chu Shenglaodao walked in from the door. ¡°Haha, Senior Brother, I believe that Master will definitely wake up today. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s been hard on you these two days. Why don¡¯t I go and get a bowl of meat for Master to nourish himself?¡± Chu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°Junior Brother, is what you said true?¡± To be honest, Taoist Chu Sheng couldn¡¯t believe it. He had offended Xiao Changtian in the past, but the senior didn¡¯t care so much. This was the magnanimous demeanor of a high-level person! ¡°Aiya, Senior Brother, it¡¯s just a bowl of meat. Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Xiao Changtian helplessly watched his senior brother jump up like a monkey. ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go prepare now!¡± Chu Sheng walked out of the room happily. Just as he walked out, a figure in the dark gradually approached. ¡°Damn it, what are you looking at? You damn thing, you¡¯re next!¡± Chu Sheng, who had just left the door, was tripped by the man-eating crocodile on the ground. However, Chu Sheng was in a very good mood, so he just cursed and left. At this moment, after the person in the dark heard his scolding, he instantly frowned. Because he was standing in the dark, he didn¡¯t see that Taoist Chu Sheng was scolding the crocodile on the ground. ¡°It seems that this Taoist Chu Sheng has broken off relations with the rest of his sect! No, this matter must be reported to the Young Master immediately!¡± After that person finished speaking, he immediately disappeared. That¡¯s right, he was the person Xuan Xuan bribed and was responsible for reporting every move here to him. In a short while, that person arrived at the cave where Xuan Xuan was punished. ¡°How is it? Is there something new?¡± Xuan Xuan asked excitedly when he saw this person return. ¡°Young master, the Taoist priest Chu Sheng you asked me to pay attention to seems to have broken off with Xiao Changtian because I heard him cursing Xiao Changtian behind his back with my own eyes.¡± The man briefly explained the matter. ¡°Hahaha, the heavens are really helping me! At such a critical moment, Senior Chu Sheng had broken off with that hypocrite! Senior Chu Sheng must have already seen through that hypocritical human¡¯s face, but he probably didn¡¯t want to make things too ugly for his fellow disciples!¡± After confirming his thoughts, Xuan Xuan felt much more relaxed. This was because everything was developing in a good direction. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you a mission. You have to think of a way to stay by Senior Chu Sheng¡¯s side! At that time, they would assist Chu Sheng in eliminating Xiao Changtian!¡± Although he couldn¡¯t get out now, as long as Xiao Changtian was killed, his father would definitely wake up. At that time, could she not let him out? ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Not long after, this person came to the Void Sect again. ¡°You¡­ Hello, can you help me?¡± In order to be able to stay by Chu Sheng¡¯s side smoothly without being suspected by others, this person came up with this trick. ¡°Yo, little brother, how did you get injured like this?¡± That person¡¯s guess was right. When Chu Sheng saw him, he immediately walked out. ¡°Big brother, can you¡­ Can you help me?¡± The man looked at Taoist Chu Sheng with a grief-stricken expression and limped as he walked. ¡°Aiya, little brother, you look like you¡¯re injured badly. In that case, come in quickly!¡± Because under Xiao Changtian¡¯s influence, Chu Sheng had completely changed. He knew that he had been too arrogant in the past. Therefore, in order to change, Old Taoist Chu Sheng would do some good deeds almost every day to cultivate his character. ¡°Senior brother, senior brother, open and drink the soup!¡± Just as Taoist Chu Sheng helped him in, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Little brother, why don¡¯t you come and drink some too?¡± Compared to this hot-blooded man in front of him, Chu Sheng was more interested in Xiao Changtian¡¯s turtle soup. ¡°Alright!¡± This person was not polite at all. Since the young master had given the order, he would definitely find an opportunity to follow Chu Sheng at all times. ¡°Yo, Senior Brother, our sect has a guest?¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at the man and asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Junior Brother must have been scared by those wild beasts in the mountains, so he came here to hide and heal himself.¡± At this moment, Chu Sheng was completely attracted by the pot of turtle soup. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t wait to taste it. Chapter 1097: Breakthrough Point (1) Chapter 1097: Breakthrough Point (1) ¡°Brother, it seems that you have it hard. Let me give you a bowl of turtle soup to nourish yourself. I¡¯ll help you take a look later.¡± Xiao Changtian saw that this person could still walk, so it should not be a problem. He would first settle the matter of Master Xu Wu before looking at this person¡¯s condition. After that, Chu Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He quickly scooped a bowl of turtle soup and squatted at the side. ¡°Could it be that the two of them didn¡¯t break up? Why did the two of them seem so harmonious?¡± After that person received the turtle soup, he did not pay attention to the turtle soup in his hand. Instead, he frowned and pondered. ¡°No, why are you looking at me? Hurry up and drink! Otherwise, the effect would not be good if it cooled down later.¡± Chu Sheng looked up at the man¡¯s burning gaze. He didn¡¯t know what this man was daydreaming about. Just by smelling this thing made by Senior, he could feel that there was a change in his body. This person actually didn¡¯t cherish it and left it there without drinking it. It was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift! ¡°Oh, oh? I¡¯ll drink it immediately.¡± Seeing that Taoist Chu Sheng drank the soup without any scruples, this person also dispelled the idea of poisoning the soup. ¡°Yes!¡± Just as that person inadvertently drank the first mouthful, he suddenly felt a huge wave of spiritual power shoot out from his body. ¡°How¡­Why do I feel like I¡¯m about to break through!¡± Feeling the rising spiritual power in his body, this person¡¯s mind could not help but be shocked. He had only drunk two mouthfuls of soup, and his body had already undergone such a change. This was simply shocking! Unbelievable! If this were to spread, no one would believe it! ¡°Kid, do you feel something different?¡± At this moment, Chu Sheng asked with a smile. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m about to break through!¡± Just as this person was about to answer, he suddenly felt the spiritual power in his body rush to the top of his head in an instant. Then, that kid¡¯s strength broke through with a bang. ¡°Yo, looks like it¡¯s not bad!¡± Chu Sheng nodded at the man with satisfaction. ¡°Plop!¡± Just as Chu Sheng nodded, he saw the kid kneel in front of him. ¡°Expert, please take me in as your disciple!¡± Before Chu Sheng could react, this kid said this. ¡°No, what did you say? Take you as a disciple? Are you kidding me?¡± If it was in the past, Chu Sheng would have rejected him arrogantly. However, it was different now. Ever since Chu Sheng witnessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, he no longer dared to be so arrogant. But this kid in front of him didn¡¯t acknowledge Xiao Changtian as his master, but knelt in front of him. What did he mean? ¡°Master, I know this is a little abrupt, but this bowl of soup of yours not only warmed my heart, but it also cured the chronic illness in my body. Therefore, I want to follow you and work for you!¡± To put it bluntly, this person only had two years to live at most. That was why he dared to take on such a dangerous task. However, who would have thought that his chronic illness would actually be completely cured after drinking the turtle soup? Not only was his chronic illness cured, but even his cultivation had also broken through. To him, this was simply the grace of rebirth! Therefore, he was willing to do anything now. ¡°But, kid, you have to know that I didn¡¯t give you all of this. It was my junior brother and senior Xiao Changtian who gave you all of this.¡± If Xiao Changtian came back to blame him, he would be finished. This kid immediately understood what Taoist Chu Sheng meant. Chu Sheng and the others had probably seen through what he was here for long ago. They just wanted to give him a chance to turn over a new leaf. If he couldn¡¯t even understand their intentions, then he was really as stupid as a pig! ¡°Senior Chu Sheng, don¡¯t worry. Since I want to take you as my master, I will never do anything to let you down or let Senior Xiao down. Moreover, I will keep this matter a secret!¡± ¡°No, then what¡¯s your name?¡± Chu Sheng was a little helpless. He didn¡¯t know why this kid was blabbering so much, but he wasn¡¯t prepared to take in a disciple. ¡°Senior Chu Sheng, my name is Lu Hu, you¡­Are you promising me?¡± Looking at Chu Sheng¡¯s expression, Lu Hu¡¯s face revealed anticipation. ¡°What promise? Senior Brother, what are you talking about?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked over from afar. ¡°By the way, Senior Brother, I have good news for you. Master is awake, but let him rest inside first. You can go in later.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Master has finally woken up!¡± In fact, this news was not very happy for him. He did not have any feelings for Master Xu Wu. However, seeing Xiao Changtian so excited, Chu Sheng was also happy. ¡°Oh right, junior brother, this person wants to take me as his master. Look¡­¡± Looking at Lu Hu beside him, Taoist Chu Sheng looked troubled. Now that his junior brother was here, it was time for him to make the decision. ¡°Haha, Senior Brother, if you want to take me as your disciple, then do it. I have no objections.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Chu Sheng. Why did Chu Sheng ask him about this matter? It was probably because he would affect him in the sect after taking in a disciple. It seemed that Taoist Chu Sheng was very thoughtful. ¡°Thank you, Senior, thank you!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, that person was so excited that he wanted to kneel down and kowtow a few times. [Oh, since you are so, then I will take you as my disciple, but I can say good first, since you are my disciple, then you can¡¯t cause trouble!]¡± Chu Sheng didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to ask him to take in a disciple! However, since Senior had already said so, if he did not accept it, Senior would probably be unhappy. Just like that, Lu Hu became a member of the Void Sect. After he became Chu Sheng¡¯s disciple, he took care of all the dirty and tiring work in the Void Sect. On the other side, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master soon learned of this news. A small errand boy that they went out with had actually become Senior Chu Sheng¡¯s disciple in the void. This news shocked all of them. ¡°Wait until that little errand boy, no! When the expert returns, we must treat him well!¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect was very distressed. Senior had always been unwilling to see them. He didn¡¯t know what to do, but perhaps this little errand boy could be a breakthrough. Chapter 1098: Imprisoned (1) Chapter 1098: Imprisoned (1) As expected, although Lu Hu became Chu Sheng¡¯s disciple, he would still return to the Blackheaven Sect when he had time. After that, Lu Hu naturally received the highest level of treatment in the Xuantian Sect. ¡°Master Lu, when do you think we can meet Senior?¡± After a few days of this, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect could not help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to meet him. But before that, can I meet Young Master Xuan?¡± It had been a long time since he had seen Xuan Xuan, but Lu Hu did not feel guilty at all. Who asked this young master of the Xuan family to take the wrong path? He deserved this outcome. He went there this time to warn the young master of the Xuan family that if he dared to cause trouble again, he would not let him off easily. ¡°Master Lu, please!¡± Not long after, the Blackheaven Sect Master brought Lu Hu to the cave where Xuan Xuan was facing the wall. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard from you for such a long time? I thought you died outside!¡± When Xuan Xuan, who was in the cave, saw that the person who had come was Lu Hu, his face was filled with joy and anger. ¡°Xuan Xuan, is this how you speak to me?¡± Lu Hu smiled when he saw Xuan Xuan. ¡°No, what do you mean?¡± Faced with Lu Hu¡¯s smile, Xuan Xuan¡¯s face instantly revealed an angry expression. This servant actually dared to speak to him like this. He must be tired of living! ¡°Hahaha, Young Master Xuan, do you think I¡¯m still the same person as yesterday?¡± Lu Hu didn¡¯t care about Xuan Xuan¡¯s anger at all. Instead, he laughed loudly. ¡°No, you brat, explain it clearly! What do you mean by that! Don¡¯t make me do it!¡± Seeing that Lu Hu actually dared to be so arrogant, Xuan Xuan was instantly incomparably furious. Lu Hu looked at him coldly. To put it bluntly, when Lu Hu was bullied in Blackheaven Sect, many of the people who bullied him were Xuan Xuan¡¯s lackeys. When Lu Hu had asked for help from him, this fellow had been watching coldly from the side, even mocking his cowardice. This matter had left an indelible scar in Lu Hu¡¯s heart. The reason why he had helped Xuan Xuan this time was because this damned Xuan Xuan had threatened his only brother. Therefore, after thinking for a moment, he decided to help him. However, everything was different now. He was no longer the cowardly Lu Hu from before. Now, even if he did not rely on his master¡¯s strength, he could still beat Xuan Xuan up. ¡°Damn it! I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± Xuan Xuan did not expect this servant to look down on him. In an instant, he attacked Lu Hu in front of him. ¡°Damned beast! What are you doing! Do you want to die?!¡± Just as Xuan Xuan¡¯s hand grabbed Lu Hu¡¯s neck, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect leader¡¯s furious voice sounded from the cave entrance. ¡°Father! Why are you here? I¡¯m teaching this servant a lesson, so don¡¯t interfere.¡± Lu Hu, who was about to make a move, stopped when he heard the voice of the Blackheaven Sect Master. He wanted to see how sincere the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect was to meet the senior. ¡°Damned beast! Damn beast! Are you trying to kill our Blackheaven Sect?¡± At this moment, the Xuantian Sect¡¯s sect master was so angry that his entire body was trembling. Even his hair stood on end. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to punish you to reflect on your mistakes? Do you have to kill all of us before you¡¯re satisfied?¡± Seeing that his son was still strangling Lu Hu¡¯s neck and refusing to let go, the Blackheaven Sect Master could not help but walk forward. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Damned beast! Damn it, you won¡¯t be satisfied until you anger me to death! Hurry up and let go of me!¡± Looking at his son, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect slapped Xuan Xuan to the wall in the distance. In an instant, a huge human-shaped pit appeared on the wall in the distance. ¡°Master Lu, haha, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining you properly and making you suffer. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let that kid off easily.¡± After the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect attacked Xuan Xuan, he said to Lu Hu obediently. ¡°Men, throw Xuan Xuan into the imperial prison and never come out!¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect was furious to have such a prodigal son. Instead of letting him continue to cause trouble, it was better to let him stay in prison. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold! Good! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll report it when I return today. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before you can see Senior!¡± Lu Hu was very satisfied with the way the Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect had handled the matter, so he was in a good mood. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! Thank you, Master Lu! Thank you, Master Lu!¡± The Blackheaven Sect Master did not expect Lu Hu to agree just like that. This really made him overjoyed. Not long after, Lu Hu returned to the Void Sect. ¡°Master, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect wishes to pay his respects to senior. I wonder¡­¡± In fact, Lu Hu was still a little worried. Although he knew that his senior had a good temper, it was a different matter from whether he agreed to meet the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°What is it? The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect wants to see Junior Brother!¡± After hearing this news, Taoist Chu Sheng almost jumped up. ¡°Master, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll reject them.¡± Lu Hu was shocked when he saw Chu Sheng¡¯s expression. Could it be that there was some deep hatred between senior and the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect? ¡°Silly boy! Why would he reject it? Senior has always wanted to see the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have come here.¡± Chu Sheng couldn¡¯t wait to tell Xiao Changtian the good news. ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Hu was a little confused when he saw Chu Sheng¡¯s reaction. Master, what did this mean? According to his observations, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master had always wanted to see Senior, but he had been rejected by Qian. Why was he so excited when he heard it? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Hurry up and call the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s sect master over. I¡¯ll go inform junior brother now.¡± Then, before Lu Hu could react, Chu Sheng disappeared from where he was. ¡°Hiss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Although Lu Hu was very confused, he still went according to his master¡¯s arrangements. ¡­.. ¡°What? Senior has agreed to meet us!¡± The sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect was very excited when he heard the news. ¡°Quick, quick, everyone prepare to meet Senior!¡± Then, these people hurriedly prepared everything and followed Lu Hu. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also very excited when he knew that the sect leader of Xuantian Sect wanted to see him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master to make arrangements for me as soon as he woke up! As expected of a hidden expert!¡± Xiao Changtian could only think of one possibility as to why the Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect wanted to see him. Chapter 1099: Tell Me (1) Chapter 1099: Tell Me (1) ¡°All of you, listen up. If you see Senior later, you must lick him to death! He would lick Senior until he was happy, lick Senior until he was happy!¡± Standing in front of the Void Sect¡¯s door, the Blackheaven Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at everyone with a serious expression. This time, he could only succeed. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry! No one knows how to lick like us! Just wait for the good news!¡± Then, everyone followed the Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect in. Xiao Changtian was also very excited. He didn¡¯t expect that he would finally see the leader of the Blackheaven Sect after waiting for so long. Therefore, she had to leave a good impression on him during this first meeting! ¡°Yo! You! It¡¯s you!¡± Chu Sheng¡¯s expression changed when he saw the Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect. Wasn¡¯t this the group of people who had come to look for him the last time and called him senior? They were actually the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect! He actually didn¡¯t recognize such an important person! ¡°Senior Chu Sheng! Hello! I didn¡¯t expect your strength to increase after not seeing you for a few days! As expected of a senior! With your strength, even if we cultivate for a few hundred years, we won¡¯t be able to catch up! You¡¯re simply our role model!¡± Before Chu Sheng could react, these people had already started attacking. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re overpraising me! You praise me too much!¡± To be honest, their words had hit Chu Sheng¡¯s heart. He had never heard such beautiful words since he came here. ¡°Haha, Senior Chu Sheng, although we know that your strength is extraordinary, that senior must be even more powerful!¡± Because they knew that Chu Sheng was very respectful to Xiao Changtian. Since that was the case, they would put in some effort in front of Chu Sheng. ¡°Then you¡¯re right. Presumably, there aren¡¯t many people in the entire continent who are Senior¡¯s match! ¡°You¡¯re the ones who have discerning eyes and know how powerful senior is. However, senior met a pervert in Blackheaven Sect a few days ago, so his plan to see you was canceled.¡± Seeing these people praise him so much, Chu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words to them. ¡°What? To actually encounter such a thing in our sect! This person was simply unforgivable!¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect was furious when he heard that. Senior had actually encountered such a thing in their sect. If he found out who that person was, he would definitely cut that guy¡¯s asshole! ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ve told you too much. Is Senior still waiting inside? Hurry up and go in!¡± Chu Sheng was so engrossed in his own thoughts that he had completely forgotten about Senior. Then, everyone followed Chu Sheng into Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Junior Brother! The Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect has arrived!¡± Before Chu Sheng could finish shouting, Xiao Changtian walked out of the house. ¡°Aiya, haha, I didn¡¯t expect that you guys would finally come!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian finished his sentence, he saw the sect leader of the Xuantian Sect standing in the courtyard. Instantly, Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Senior Brother¡­Come here for a moment.¡± Before these people could greet him, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened and he called Taoist Chu Sheng to his side. ¡°Hahaha, junior brother, what¡¯s wrong? The one standing in front of you is the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, you¡­Have you been cheated? Xiao Changtian looked at Chu Sheng and asked. Was this person the Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect? Wasn¡¯t this clearly a pervert who peeked at his own sh * t! Moreover, there were not a single one of them. Looking at their familiar gazes, Xiao Changtian felt his anus tighten again. ¡°Junior Brother, you really know how to joke. The sect might be deceived. These people are from the Blackheaven Sect!¡± Hearing Chu Sheng¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was in complete despair. Who would have thought that these old perverts were from the Blackheaven Sect? What kind of sect was this Blackheaven Sect? Could it be that none of the people inside were normal? Moreover, he still had to get the spirit tree seed from them. Could it be that he really had to offer his butt? This wasn¡¯t what Xiao Changtian wanted! ¡°Junior Brother, haven¡¯t you always wanted to see them? What do you mean now?¡± Taoist Chu Sheng looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him with a puzzled expression. Why did senior not look so happy? ¡°Haha, maybe you don¡¯t know that the freaks I¡¯m talking about are them.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know what to do now. ¡°What? Them!¡± Taoist Priest Chu Sheng cried out in surprise when he heard that. ¡°No, Sect Master, what were Senior Chu Sheng and that senior talking about?¡± The people standing in the distance looked innocently at Chu Sheng¡¯s murderous gaze. They didn¡¯t do anything! Why were they looking at them like that? ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t stop me. Let me teach these useless things a lesson!¡± After learning about this, Taoist Chu Sheng was furious. ¡°But Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t stop you!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait for his senior brother to fight for them. ¡°Uh¡­ Junior Brother, none of this is important. Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s go confront them!¡± After saying that, Chu Sheng dragged Xiao Changtian over. He had thought that these people were good people. He did not expect them to be such trash! That¡¯s a senior! He actually treated Senior like this! This could not be tolerated! ¡°Haha, Senior, you¡¯re finally willing to see us?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards them, they all let out a sigh of relief. ¡°All of you shut up!¡± As soon as the Sect Master of Blackheaven Sect said this, Chu Sheng glared at him fiercely. ¡°Tell me! What other perverted hobbies do you have?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Chu Sheng looked at these people angrily. ¡°This¡­¡± When everyone heard this, they were dumbfounded. What was Senior trying to do? Why couldn¡¯t they understand? ¡°I¡­ I like to smell young ladies ¡®tight undergarments¡­¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what Senior was thinking, they didn¡¯t disobey. ¡°I¡­ I like my feet, especially my sweaty feet¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ Err¡­ I like it¡­ I like Elder Liu¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What? You damned old man! He actually likes my daughter! Are you courting death?!¡± When the elder beside him heard this, his face instantly became incomparably furious. He even wanted to make a move. ¡°Stop arguing!¡± Chu Sheng didn¡¯t expect this. He was shocked when he asked this question. Should I say it or not, these old men were really abnormal! ¡°One more thing, Xuantian Sect Master, tell me what your hobbies are!¡± Looking at the last sect master who did not speak, Chu Sheng sneered. Chapter 1100: I Can Add Money (1) Chapter 1100: I Can Add Money (1) ¡°Xuantian Sect Master, tell me quickly!¡± Seeing that the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not speak, Chu Sheng stared at him. ¡°I¡­ This¡­ No, Senior Xu Wu, I really don¡¯t have any special fetishes!¡± The current Xuantian Sect Master dared to swear to the heavens that if he really had any special fetishes, he would definitely be struck by lightning! ¡°Hehe, if you don¡¯t admit it, do you think we don¡¯t know? Even now, you¡¯re still trying to quibble! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be straightforward! You peeked at my junior brother taking a shit back then. Do you like to eat shit?¡± Chu Sheng finally spoke his mind. Xiao Changtian had already told him everything. He wanted to see how this Xuantian Sect Master would quibble! ¡°What? No! This matter is not what you think at all!¡± The Sect Master of the Blackheaven Sect felt like crying. After all this time, Senior still thought that they were perverts! Actually, they didn¡¯t see anything at that time. Moreover, they were extremely anxious at that time and couldn¡¯t care about anything else! He wondered what Senior was thinking. ¡°At that time, we were trapped in the killing array. It was only when we saw Senior that we were incomparably surprised. That was because Senior broke the terrifying killing array that trapped us with one hand. We¡­ We were excited, so the way we looked at Senior was a little strange.¡± The sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect finally explained the matter clearly. At this moment, not only the Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect heaved a sigh of relief, even Xiao Changtian heaved a long sigh of relief. Initially, he thought that if he didn¡¯t offer his butt, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get back the spirit tree seed. He didn¡¯t expect that all of this was a beautiful misunderstanding. So he was thinking too much! ¡°Hahaha, junior brother, look at this¡­¡± After learning the truth, Taoist Chu Sheng fell silent. He didn¡¯t know if it was his junior brother¡¯s fault for being too sensitive, or if it was the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect and the others ¡®fault for being too wretched. ¡°Ahaha, so it¡¯s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the sect leader of the Xuantian Sect with embarrassment. He really deserved to die for having such thoughts. ¡°In that case, Senior, to be honest, we have something we need your help with.¡± Seeing that the misunderstanding had been resolved, the sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not hesitate and immediately spoke. ¡°Haha, Sect Leader of the Blackheaven Sect, I didn¡¯t expect you to have something to look for me? Actually, I also have something to tell you.¡± Xiao Changtian was delighted. Since I have something to ask them, they also have something to ask me. Then wouldn¡¯t the matter of asking them for the spirit tree seeds be settled this time? ¡°Senior actually has something to ask of us! That¡¯s our honor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect that Senior would actually want to ask our small sect for help! That¡¯s simply a gift from the heavens from our Middle Gate!¡± When the elders present heard this, they all started to praise him. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I can¡¯t be considered a senior. You don¡¯t have to praise me like that.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know anything about the formation that the Xuantian Sect Master was talking about. At that time, he just happened to have finished taking a dump and went over. He did not see any array formation at all. They must have made a mistake. However, since that was the case, he should not refute it. After all, if these people knew that he really did not have much ability, would they not give him the spirit tree seed? ¡°Yo, Senior, you¡¯re really too humble. We all know your strength, so you don¡¯t have to be so reserved in front of us. By the way, senior, may I know why you¡¯re looking for us?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect smiled. He had originally thought about what he would do if Senior didn¡¯t agree to it. Now, it was fine. This matter would definitely succeed. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to ask you for the spirit tree seeds.¡± ¡°What is it? Spirit Tree Seed! As soon as Xiao Changtian finished his words, all the elders around gasped. ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing their reactions, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Could it be that the spirit tree seed was very important to them? If that was the case, it would be difficult. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Senior, we have to discuss this matter carefully. Why don¡¯t you follow us back first?¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect did not expect that the senior wanted the spirit tree seed. This thing was not important to them. This was because this was something that had been passed down from their ancestors and had never been displayed in front of outsiders. However, the current situation was very dangerous. Even if he took out the spirit tree seed, his ancestors would probably not object. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­.. On the other side, Mo Yan waited for a long time at this place before she got a number. A week later, Mo Yan came to the Glorious Star Restaurant again. ¡°Hello, customer. May I know where you reserved your room?¡± As soon as Sacred Lord Demonic Flame entered, a beautiful snake girl walked over. ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor, room 203.¡± Looking at the snake woman in front of him, the eyes of the Sacred Lord of the Demonic Flame of the ground could not move. ¡°Alright, sir. Please follow me.¡± Following that, the Snake Girl led Sacred Lord Demonic Flame to a private room on the second floor. ¡°Haha, customer, you can see the performance of the snake girls below from this private room. Is there anything else you need? Please call me.¡± Snake Girl¡¯s numb voice sounded in the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord¡¯s ears. In an instant, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame felt as if she had arrived in heaven. ¡°Wait a minute, how can I get you to serve me?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame looked at Snake Girl and swallowed countless times. ¡°Haha, you must be joking. The Lamia here doesn¡¯t do that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Not doing it? I can increase the price. As long as you name a price, I guarantee that I can afford it!¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had accumulated a lot of good things over the years. Sacred Lord Demonic Flame had the ability to even buy a Snake Girl. ¡°Haha, Sir, the Snake Girls here are all decent people. Don¡¯t think about it the wrong way!¡± The snake girl smiled. ¡°If you really need it, you can go out and turn right. There¡¯s a Happy Red Courtyard there.¡± ¡°No, do you want to go against me?¡± Seeing the Snake Girl¡¯s unyielding expression, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s interest was piqued once again. He liked this kind of person. He was not so proactive at first. ¡°Sir, if you really want to do this, then I¡¯ll have to look for our manager.¡± The snake girl looked at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame and smiled. After all, it was not the first time he had met such a customer. A customer like him would not have a good ending in the end. Chapter 1101: You Dance (1) Chapter 1101: You Dance (1) ¡°Yo, this customer, what do you mean by this?¡± Soon, the white beast walked in from outside. When he saw the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord, he wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he looked at him with a smile. This was because the Glorious Star Tower had already received the news the moment the Demonic Flame Sacred Lord arrived. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had already joined forces with the Glorious Star Tower. As long as the demons made any movements, the Glorious Star Tower would immediately know. ¡°Dear customer, it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t agree to your request, but our Glorious Star Restaurant really has a rule that forbids you from accepting such a request.¡± The white beast smiled at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. He wanted to see what Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was up to. ¡°You¡¯re the manager, right? I don¡¯t care. You have to think of a way for me to stay with these snake girls every day!¡± The Demonic Sacred Lord didn¡¯t show any mercy to the white beast. ¡°Stay together every day?¡± To be honest, the white beast did not expect him to make such a request. It had thought that he wanted to buy a Lamia. ¡°Yes, they want me to stay with these snake girls every day.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame wasn¡¯t stupid. He could sense that this manager¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t ordinary. If he forcefully bought it, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get any benefits. Therefore, Sacred Lord Demonic Flame thought of this move. ¡°Hiss! Dear customer, I really have a good idea. I wonder if you can accept it?¡± After two seconds of thought, the white beast smiled mysteriously at Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°I wonder if you can accept performing with these snake girls every day? This way, you can stay together every day!¡± The white beast felt that his idea was the perfect answer. ¡°What is it? Acting with these snake girls?¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame was stunned when she heard this answer. He originally wanted to make things difficult for this so-called manager, but he did not expect him to really give such a suggestion. ¡°If this customer is unwilling, then we have no choice. After all, we have rules here.¡± If word got out that he, a Demon Race person, was performing for their Demon Annihilator, then their Glorious Star Restaurant would really have too much face! ¡°Hiss! Alright! I promise you! However, you have to promise me that I can dance with these snake girls every day!¡± Before Sacred Lord Demonic Flame could make a decision, his mouth made the decision for him. After all, Snake Girl was like a poison to Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. She was addictive. This was because Sacred Lord Demonic Flame couldn¡¯t hold it in the first time they met. ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry! Our Xing Hua Building treats our employees very well. We will definitely fulfill your request.¡± The white beast did not expect that he would actually agree. His speed caught the white beast off guard. ¡°In that case, you can report to work tomorrow.¡± Although the white beast was very surprised, it quickly agreed. After all, this matter was also a good thing for them. On the other side, Mo Jin was waiting anxiously. ¡°Demon God, why do I have a bad feeling this time?¡± Although Mo Jin was very confident that Mo Yan would definitely be able to handle this matter well. However, he felt a little uneasy. ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Are you still worried about Mo Yan? Don¡¯t worry about what he does.¡± Sacred Lord Demonic Flame, who had worked with her for many years, understood 90% of the information even though she couldn¡¯t fully understand it. Therefore, he was very confident in Sacred Lord Demonic Flame. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s wait for two days and see what¡¯s going on over there.¡± Although Mo Jin said this, he still felt a little uneasy. At that moment, Xiao Changtian followed the leader of the Blackheaven Sect to the Blackheaven Sect. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t give you the spirit tree seeds. The most important thing is that we want to ask you a question.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect let out a long sigh. Although those people did not come to cause trouble these days, the sect leader of the Blackheaven Sect, it would not be long before those people came back. In order to solve this problem, they could only ask Xiao Changtian for help. ¡°Hahaha, if you have anything to ask, feel free to ask. Since you can give me such an important thing, I will definitely help you if you have any questions.¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian smiled indifferently. To put it bluntly, as long as these people gave him the things, then other things had nothing to do with him. Moreover, their Blackheaven Sect was so big and so powerful. What could he help them with? If he helped them, he would only be asking for humiliation. ¡°Senior, what do you think of our matter this time?¡± Xuantian Sect Master looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and felt relieved. It seemed that Senior really wanted to help them. ¡°This matter?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little speechless. Why was this guy talking so foolishly? How did she know what he was talking about? However, in order to prevent himself from being exposed, Xiao Changtian still pretended to frown. ¡°In this matter, naturally, the heavens will help the good. Your Blackheaven Sect will definitely be able to pass it safely.¡± He recalled what the Blackheaven Sect Master had said before. They were trapped in a killing array. Xiao Changtian guessed that they must have been plotted against. As long as they were careful, such a thing would definitely not happen again. ¡°Then¡­ Don¡¯t you need to take action on this matter?¡± The sect master of the Blackheaven Sect was a little puzzled. Could it be that Senior could finish off those people without making a move? ¡°Aiya, of course I don¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯s just those people.¡± Would his actions be as effective as those from the Blackheaven Sect? These people were too worried. There was actually no need for this. ¡°Since Senior says so, then I can rest assured. Xuan Li, hurry! Go and bring our family heirloom spirit tree seed over to Senior!¡± Then, the Blackheaven Sect Master did not hesitate and quickly gave the order. At that moment, Xuan Xuan, who was in the imperial prison, cried out heartbreakingly. He really did not expect his father to be so cruel to him. ¡°Brother! Brother! I¡¯m here to see you!¡± At this moment, Xuan Mu¡¯s voice slowly sounded from the side. ¡°Little brother! Little brother! I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who thought of me in the end.¡± After hearing his brother¡¯s voice, Xuan Xuan was so excited that tears flowed down his face. ¡°Brother, Xiao Changtian is in our sect now. Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you!¡± Chapter 1102: The Truth (1) chapter 1102: the truth (1) ¡°xuan mu, now that things have come to this, i won¡¯t hide it from you anymore!¡± after hearing his brother¡¯s voice, xuan xuan put down his heart. ¡°actually, i was the one who contacted those people who wanted to kill father. it wasn¡¯t because i really wanted to kill father, but because i wanted to teach xuan li a lesson! however, he did not expect those people to be so powerful. not only did he fail to kill cheng xuanli, he almost killed his father and the others.¡± looking outside the cage, xuan xuan slowly told the truth. ¡°however, i originally thought that they would stop here, but i didn¡¯t expect them to want to destroy our blackheaven sect. i had no way to stop him.¡± ¡°brother! you actually! you actually! how muddle-headed!¡± xuan mu sighed heavily after listening. who would have thought that things would turn out like this! ¡°however, little brother, that person told me two days ago that if we can capture xiao changtian, he will let our sect go. so, i will rely on you for this matter!¡± xuan xuan sighed heavily after saying that. ¡°but now xiao changtian is beside my father, i have no chance to get close to him!¡± thinking about the information he had secretly heard about xiao changtian, xuan mu felt a headache coming on. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, little brother. that person knows our current situation, so he told me that as long as we can lure xiao changtian to the place they appointed, our sect still has hope!¡± looking at xuan xuan¡¯s appearance, he must be extremely afraid of the person who threatened him. ¡°oh right, little brother will give you this jade slip. after you go out, use this to contact that person!¡± after he finished speaking, he heard a loud noise coming from outside the imperial prison. ¡°brother! take care of yourself!¡± just as xuan mu left, a figure appeared in front of xuan xuan. ¡°xuan xuan, are you still unrepentant?¡± the person who came was none other than xuan li. ¡°hehe, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°xuan xuan, our sect has already asked for senior¡¯s help. i believe that there will be no major problems very soon.¡± ¡°humph! don¡¯t be hypocritical here! how can i not know what you¡¯re thinking! i advise you not to come see me in the future!¡± as long as he could get out in the future, he would definitely be at odds with xuan li! although they were brother and sister, they were half-siblings. there was no kinship between the two of them. all these years, xuan li had been suppressing him in every way, and he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°since you¡¯re still so stubborn, don¡¯t blame father for being heartless.¡± she didn¡¯t know when it started, but xuan xuan had become like this. xuan li was also very helpless. although she wanted to communicate with him properly every time, she was rejected by him. now, xuan xuan had done such a thing. this was really an unforgivable crime. in the end, she had tried her best. ¡°bah! what a hypocrite!¡± looking at xuan li¡¯s departing figure, xuan xuan spat out. on the other side, after xuan mu went out, he quickly returned to the cave where he faced the wall and reflected on his mistakes. ¡°brother, don¡¯t worry! this time, i definitely won¡¯t let you down!¡± xuan mu then opened the message jade slip. ¡°what is it?¡± the moment he opened it, a voice sounded from the other side. ¡°where are we going to lure xiao changtian?¡± ¡°yo! have you finally thought it through?¡± ¡°cut the crap. where are you going to take him?¡± as for the jade scroll, xuan mu did not want to waste any more time. ¡°hahaha, if you¡¯ve thought it through, then¡­¡± ¡­ on the other side, xiao changtian wanted to leave after seeing that there was no problem with his spirit tree seed. ¡°hey, senior, why don¡¯t you stay in our blackheaven sect for a few days? once you leave, we really can¡¯t feel at ease!¡± when they saw xiao chang tian leaving, these elders urged him to stay. ¡°hahaha, you guys are too polite. dealing with those things like this is a piece of cake.¡± in fact, xiao changtian was also a little guilty. after all, he had taken someone else¡¯s things and turned around to leave. it was indeed a little embarrassing. ¡°senior, we¡¯re not asking you to make a move. if you¡¯re here, you can help us avoid those people.¡± hearing this, xiao changtian felt helpless. why did he become like a door god who exorcised evil? ¡°uh, in that case, i¡¯ll stay here for two days so that you won¡¯t be annoyed.¡± at this moment, xiao changtian was praying in his heart that nothing unexpected would happen in the next two days! when xuan mu learned that xiao changtian was going to stay here for a few days, he was overjoyed. this way, his plan would be easier to implement. at that time, the demonic flame sacred lord in the glorious star tower had officially started her dancing career. ¡°hey, white beast, don¡¯t tell me, this demon¡¯s dance is even more exciting than those snake girls!¡± looking at sacred lord demonic flame who was dancing on the stage, the others were all in high spirits. ¡°what is that? ¡± even the one from the last season helped us cut vegetables in the kitchen. i don¡¯t know why that guy seems to be obsessed with cutting vegetables.¡± the white beast wanted to laugh when it thought of the baga in the kitchen. ¡°that¡¯s right. ever since he took office, uncle wu jiang¡¯s work has become much easier.¡± ¡°haha, isn¡¯t this because senior¡¯s influence is too great? even the people of the previous generation are afraid! this means that it¡¯s our honor to be able to get to know senior so early!¡± when the people present said this, they could not help but sigh. ¡°i wonder when senior will come back. it¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°what are you thinking? is it our place to ask about senior? we just have to do our job well!¡± because of xiao changtian, none of them were afraid of the demons. therefore, even if their demon master came now, they could remain calm. under the influence of the glorious star tower, the other commoners also felt that the demon was simply not enough. ¡­ ¡°damn it, what did mo yan do? it had been so many days. it was fine if he did not come back, but he actually did not send a message back. was he courting death?¡± at this moment, mo jin, who had been waiting in the fiend race for several days, was finally impatient. ¡°demon god, i¡¯ll let you guard this place first. this time, i want to personally see what¡¯s going on!¡± although the shadow xiao changtian left on him last time had not been erased, the devil seal could not wait any longer. he couldn¡¯t wait to know what had happened, why baga hadn¡¯t returned, and why there was no news of mo yan. Chapter 1103: Its Me (1) chapter 1103: it¡¯s me (1) ¡°senior brother, you must be very careful this time.¡± because sacred lord demonic flame hadn¡¯t returned for such a long time, she was very worried. had sacred lord demonic flame been kidnapped? after all, that person was so powerful. if his senior brother was plotted against by that person¡­ ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. i know what to do.¡± after saying that to the demonic god saintess, the demonic seal instantly disappeared. he could not wait to see what was going on. not long after, he arrived in front of glorious star restaurant. ¡°humph! if you dare to attack our demon race, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± because they suspected that the demonic flame sacred lord had imprisoned these people, the demonic seal had also disguised itself as a mortal before entering. after all, he knew his own strength. ¡°sir, you¡¯re here. please come in.¡± after entering, mo jin found a random place and sat down. ¡°hey, waiter, i want to ask your boss.¡± since the dance performance hadn¡¯t started yet, mo jin didn¡¯t know that the demonic flame sacred lord was doing this. ¡°aha, our boss has been away recently and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± the waiter smiled and said to him. ¡°by the way, this customer, in a while, our star glory restaurant¡¯s special snake girl performance will begin. if you like it, you can sit at the side. moreover, our performance this time is different.¡± this was because every time the demonic flame sacred lord went on stage to dance with these snake girls, it would attract countless screams. although the snake girls in the past had attracted many male customers, they were always lacking something. ever since the demonic flame holy lord had followed those snake girls, the number of customers in glorious star restaurant had once again risen to an unattainable height. ¡°oh? was that so? then i¡¯ll have to take a good look.¡± mo jin didn¡¯t take this to heart. instead, he looked around, trying to sense where sacred lord demonic flame and the others were. while the magic seal was looking around, all the lights in the hall went out in an instant. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°hahaha, good evening, everyone! ¡°our glorious star restaurant¡¯s performance will begin soon. everyone, please be prepared. this time, we have invited our little yanyan!¡± after the person on the stage finished speaking, the people below the stage immediately screamed. ¡°oh! little yanyan! little yanyan!¡± ¡°little yanyan! we love you!¡± ¡­.. mo jin looked at the crazy people around him and frowned. ¡°are these people crazy?!¡± amidst the screams of these people, the lights on the stage instantly lit up. immediately after, an aura that was extremely familiar to the devil seal appeared on the stage. ¡°ah! ah! ah! little yanyan! you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°little yanyan! little yanyan!¡± ¡­.. the moment the demonic flame appeared, it caused these people to scream again. ¡°little yanyan! f * ck! demonic flame!¡± at this moment, mo jin finally reacted. the man dancing on the stage was mo yan, whom he was looking for! ¡°this damned demonic flame! he actually came here to perform for these people! he simply deserves to die!¡± mo jin really did not expect mo yan to run over and actually do such a thing. it was simply an insult to their fiend race! ¡°hiss! wait a minute, something was wrong!¡± just as mo jin was about to lose control of his anger, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°could it be that mo yan¡¯s operation this time has been discovered? was that why he was humiliated by these people?¡± because other than this possibility, the devil seal couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. after all, although he did not fully understand mo yan¡¯s personality, mo jin believed that he would not do such a thing! ¡°damned humans, you¡¯re still so cunning! mo yan, don¡¯t worry, i will definitely save you!¡± seeing his junior brother being humiliated like this, mo jin felt extremely uncomfortable. ¡°hey! what¡¯s going on with you guys?¡± at this moment, a table beside the magic seal suddenly shouted loudly. ¡°hurry up and call your chef over! what¡¯s wrong with this dish?!¡± regarding this matter, the devil seal did not pay attention to it because it had nothing to do with him. ¡°i¡¯m here, i¡¯m here. dear customer, i wonder what¡¯s wrong with today¡¯s dishes? why are you so dissatisfied?¡± just as mo jin turned his gaze back to the demonic flame on the stage, he suddenly heard a familiar voice beside him. ¡°eight¡­baka!¡± originally, mo jin did not believe that the sound he heard was a ¡®ba¡¯. however, when mo jin turned around, he saw that this person was none other than baka! ¡°hahaha, this guest, why don¡¯t we give you another serving?¡± baga looked at the customer in front of him apologetically. because he had already reached perfection in chopping vegetables, limitless wanted him to cook. therefore, he was now honored to be the chef of glorious star restaurant. baga was very satisfied with this identity. not only could he improve his cultivation, but he could also come into contact with more different artifacts. baga was very happy. ¡°baka! baka!¡± mo jin couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer as he watched baga act so humbly towards that human. ¡°baka! it was me! me!¡± looking at baka, mo jin finally couldn¡¯t help but shout. ¡°haha, this customer, please wait a moment. i¡¯m dealing with this customer¡¯s opinion now.¡± baga only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°damn it! damn it!¡± mo jin had never expected baga to be so devastated. for a moment, mo jin had mixed feelings. it was one thing for mo yan to be humiliated like that. after all, mo yan¡¯s strength was not very good, but baka was a figure from the upper realm! although he was not a big shot, his strength in the upper realm was not weak. now that things had turned out this way, fear rose in mo jin¡¯s heart once again. that xiao changtian was too powerful! ¡°i¡¯m sorry, sir. do you have any complaints? the guests at the table just now had delayed some time.¡± after a while, baga walked over with a smile. because the magic seal had changed its appearance, baga didn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°brother baka! it was me! a magic seal!¡± he looked at baka. anxious emerged from mo jin¡¯s face. because he was eager to know what was going on. ¡°devil seal? hahaha, magic seal, i didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me?¡± in fact, when he heard this name, baga did not react for a moment. however, baga quickly remembered. after all, it was all thanks to him that he was able to come here. Chapter 1104: Betrayed (1) chapter 1104: betrayed (1) ¡°eight¡­brother baga, you¡­ what do you mean?¡± hearing baga¡¯s answer, mo jin didn¡¯t understand. what was going on? ¡± hahaha, i¡¯m developing in a good direction. i can¡¯t help you. oh right, if you can return to the upper realm, please tell my original master that i¡¯m not going back here. our contract has expired anyway.¡± baga smiled at mo jin. after all, he could clearly see who was powerful and who was not. following his original master would only make him a slave for life, and his strength would not increase much. ¡°haha, that¡¯s enough, devil seal. since i¡¯ve finished speaking, you can leave now. oh! oh right, your junior brother is also someone who can understand the current situation.¡± when baga turned around and saw the demon flame on the stage, he smiled. at this moment, the devil seal had never expected this. this baka actually betrayed him! moreover, his master in the upper realm was an outstanding person, but this baga actually looked down on him. if that person in the upper realm knew, he would definitely fly into a rage! ¡°wait, you¡¯re saying that the demonic flame is also¡­!¡± at this moment, mo jin suddenly thought of something. his eyes widened as he stared at the demonic flames on the stage. baga, who had already left, ignored him. ¡°damn it! damn it! that damned demonic flame actually followed suit and rebelled!¡± for a moment, mo jin was burning with anger, and all the hair on his body stood up in anger. ¡°baka, although i can¡¯t do anything to him, the demonic flame! you actually dare to betray us demons! i want you to die a horrible death!¡± in an instant, the aura around mo jin¡¯s body soared. at this moment, even the sky outside instantly became incomparably dark, as if the end of the world was coming. ¡°hey! brother bai! why did it look like someone was looking for trouble!¡± pi xiu, who was sitting below the stage and enjoying the magic flame dance, looked around disdainfully. ¡°humph! someone dares to cause trouble in our glorious star restaurant! then let him die a horrible death!¡± of course, white tiger also felt that something was wrong. however, because he felt that this person¡¯s strength was really too weak, it was not worth it for him to make a move at all. ¡°brother bai, since you don¡¯t want to go, then let me do it this time!¡± then, pi xiu smiled and walked towards the magic seal. ¡°hey, kid, what do you mean? could it be that he was unhappy with our little yanyan?¡± pi xiu, who walked to the side of mo jin, smiled at mo jin. ¡°humph! little yanyan! how disgusting!¡± the moment he thought about how mo yan dared to betray them, mo jin¡¯s anger could not help but erupt. ¡°yo, even if you hate little yanyan on the stage, you¡¯d better think about where you are.¡± ¡°get lost. today, i¡¯m going to teach him a lesson!¡± after ignoring pi xiu, mo jin took two to three steps forward. the reason why he dared to act so boldly was because he knew in advance that xiao changtian was not here. therefore, he could act without worry. ¡°pa!¡± just as mo jin took a step forward, pi xiu¡¯s palm came flying over. ¡°damn it, didn¡¯t you hear what i said? i didn¡¯t let you find trouble, but you insisted!¡± pi xiu¡¯s slap made mo jin dizzy. ¡°you! you!¡± ¡°pa!¡± ¡°you what? you don¡¯t have any strength and you still want to come here to show off. i¡¯m beating you up!¡± pi xiu¡¯s face was filled with disdain towards the devil seal. such trash still dared to come to their glorious star restaurant to find trouble? it was simply ridiculous. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? are you still staying here? is it a slap or a slap?¡± seeing mo jin¡¯s stunned expression, pi xiu said fiercely and turned to leave. this little piece of trash was not worth his effort. ¡°what? how was this possible? why is that person so strong?!¡± mo jin originally thought that he could do whatever he wanted in this place since xiao changtian wasn¡¯t here. however, he really did not expect that an ordinary person here would be so powerful. he looked at the dancing demonic flame on the stage and then looked at the person who had slapped him twice. mo jin finally gritted his teeth and walked out. he knew that he had completely lost this time. however, as long as he was still alive, he would succeed sooner or later. ¡°damn it! that baga actually betrayed us! i must tell big brother about this!¡± mo jin didn¡¯t believe that no one in the upper realm could deal with xiao changtian. ¡­.. at the same time, in the square of the blackheaven sect. lu hu was leading countless people in the square, shouting passionately. ¡°senior xiao is our god!¡± ¡°senior xiao is our god!¡± ¡°we will always love you!¡± ¡°we will always love you!¡± these people followed lu hu¡¯s footsteps and kept shouting passionately. in the past two days, not only did everyone in xuantian sect know that xiao changtian helped them drive away those people, but even the surrounding sects also knew that the master of xuantian sect had the help of a master. at this moment, xiao changtian was lying comfortably in the courtyard, enjoying the support of the servants around him. ¡°you don¡¯t have to say, these days are really comfortable.¡± it would be great if he was really a master. in that case, he would be able to enjoy everything with a clear conscience. ¡°senior, there¡¯s an elder outside requesting an audience!¡± at this moment, a servant suddenly came to report. ¡°you came to see me? what does he want to do?¡± ¡°i think so. he said that the newly produced maojian has arrived and wants to invite you to his house to try it.¡± ¡°mao jian!¡± when xiao changtian heard this name, his eyes lit up. he hadn¡¯t had tea for a long time. he didn¡¯t expect that there would be mao jian in this place. he really didn¡¯t expect it. ¡°tell that elder that i¡¯ll go over now.¡± xiao changtian stood up. on the other side, xuan mu was very excited after hearing that xiao changtian had agreed. he didn¡¯t expect his plan to go so smoothly. although he couldn¡¯t get out of the cave now, he believed that nothing could stop him from succeeding this time. because he knew that only xiao changtian could go to the place that those people pointed out, then those people would definitely make him reveal his true face. that was because xuan mu had seen the people from that organization with his own eyes yesterday. xuan mu could guarantee that the strength of those people was not something that xiao changtian could touch. if they could hand xiao changtian over, the organization would consider working with them for a long time. why not? at that time, her brother would definitely be released! Chapter 1105: Its Really Over (1) chapter 1105: it¡¯s really over (1) ¡°elder, your tea tea is not bad. moreover, your home is in such a beautiful place. haha, you should be enjoying it every day, right?¡± xiao changtian followed the elder to his house and looked around with satisfaction. ¡°hahaha, senior, it¡¯s pleasing to the eye¡­it¡¯s alright.¡± in fact, ever since he had promised the second young master, he had been very uneasy every day because he had witnessed xiao changtian¡¯s strength. to be honest, this elder didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but the second young master had given him too much. therefore, this elder had no choice but to take the risk and contact xiao changtian. to be honest, it was not that the second young master had not bribed others other than this elder. however, why would the other elders agree to him because of these things? ¡°hmm, not bad. this place of yours is really not bad. if i live here in the future, i¡¯ll be in a good mood every day, right?¡± looking at xiao changtian¡¯s expression, the elder prayed silently in his heart. he hoped that the second young master¡¯s men would come quickly. otherwise, he might not be able to hide his flaws. ¡°haha, of course you¡¯re happy! because you¡¯re going to die here. after you die, you can stay here every day!¡±¡® just as the elder was silently praying in his heart, a voice came from the sky. ¡°who are you?¡± xiao changtian was startled by the sudden voice and looked up at the sky. ¡°hahaha, who is it? of course, it¡¯s the person who came to take your life!¡± then, xiao changtian saw a black shadow floating down from the sky. ¡°idiot!¡± xiao changtian rolled his eyes as he looked at the pretentious figure descending from the sky. what era is this? isn¡¯t she tired of this? ¡°brat, you probably don¡¯t know who i am, but you must remember what happened last time!¡± finally, the figure landed on the ground. ¡°do you still remember that you were in that pit? hahaha, i didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. however, this time, i¡¯ve made sufficient preparations. as long as you come, don¡¯t even think about going back!¡± the man looked at xiao changtian fiercely. in fact, he didn¡¯t come here just to complain about the last time. there was another big reason. the organization wanted to take xiao changtian¡¯s life. regarding this matter, he had put in 120% of his energy to deal with it. ¡°oh! i was wondering who! so it was you! i really didn¡¯t expect you to be so thick-skinned and still dare to look for me. hahaha!¡± xiao changtian really didn¡¯t expect this pervert to find him again. wasn¡¯t he afraid of being beaten up? the person expected xiao changtian to be scared, but he didn¡¯t show it. instead, he saw xiao changtian¡¯s strange side. ¡°humph! kid, don¡¯t think that you can beat me back this time just because you beat me back last time. this time, i¡¯m fully prepared!¡± looking at xiao changtian, his face was filled with confidence. ¡°damn it, i really gave you face! how dare you harass me so brazenly! today, if i don¡¯t let you know how powerful i am, i won¡¯t be called xiao changtian!¡± seeing how arrogant this person was, xiao changtian¡¯s face was instantly filled with anger. this damned old pervert actually dared to be so bold. if it was the xuantian sect master at the beginning, it might have been a misunderstanding. however, when this old man was in the big pit, he kept touching his butt. xiao changtian could still remember the feeling he had when he touched him. however, this old pervert actually dared to make a comeback. did he really think that he was easy to bully? although he wasn¡¯t an expert, he would definitely do his best to deal with such an old pervert. who knew who he would continue to harm? the elder at the side was terrified. why did he feel that the second young master¡¯s people were not ordinary at all? ¡°boom!¡± ¡°cut the crap! the place where you are standing today is an upgraded killing formation in our organization. no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t escape from the super killing formation i set up this time!¡± looking at xiao changtian, that person flew into the sky again and again. he would not make a move this time. he wanted to see what ability xiao changtian had to escape. ¡°ultimate killing formation! activate!¡± the man who was flying in the air quickly formed a seal with his hands and shot out a yin extreme. xiao changtian¡¯s feet instantly lit up with a bloody light. ¡°oh my god! it was over! it was over! this time, it seems to be true!¡± xiao changtian¡¯s expression changed when he saw the changes beneath his feet. initially, he thought that this old pervert did not have any strength. however, it seemed that he was not without strength! was she going to fall into his hands this time? this was simply too terrifying! looking at his feet getting redder and redder, xiao changtian panicked. at this moment, the sect master of the blackheaven sect, who was in the hall, also received the news. ¡°there¡¯s actually such a thing! how dare the people from that organization be so bold!¡± in an instant, the blackheaven sect master jumped up from his chair. ¡°let¡¯s go! let¡¯s go help senior!¡± he still did not know that his son had colluded with those people. he just did not expect those people to be so blind as to directly attack his senior. on the other side, xuan mu was extremely happy when he found out that the man had started to attack xiao changtian. ¡°haha, brother, i think you will be released in less than two days. at that time, we will be the masters of the blackheaven sect! hahaha!¡± thinking about how he could follow his brother and trample on xuan li and the rest in xuan tian sect, xuan mu became very excited. at that moment, xiao changtian was extremely nervous. ¡°system! system! your host is about to die! come and save me!¡± looking at the super killing formation under his feet, xiao changtian was more than a little nervous. ¡°ding, this request of the host is not within the scope of this system¡¯s service!¡± just as xiao changtian finished his question, the system¡¯s annoying voice sounded. ¡°damn it, your host is about to die! you¡¯re still there, acting as if it¡¯s none of your business! aren¡¯t you afraid of me dying? are you going to be finished too?¡± xiao changtian wasn¡¯t afraid anymore, because he just wanted to curse this stupid system. however, the system didn¡¯t say anything and just let xiao changtian stomp his feet in anger. ¡°hahaha, just wait for your death!¡± at this moment, the man in the air had finally completed his actions. next, he would wait for xiao changtian to struggle bitterly in the array. ¡°aiya, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. looks like i¡¯m really going to have to stay here this time.¡± looking at the formation under his feet, xiao changtian felt a wave of desolation in his heart. he didn¡¯t know if he would be discovered by the people of star town after he died. Chapter 1106: Listen to My Explanation (1) chapter 1106: listen to my explanation (1) xiao changtian waited anxiously for a while, but the scene of him turning into ashes didn¡¯t appear. ¡°hiss? is it not time yet?¡± xiao changtian was a little confused when he saw that nothing had changed in this super blood formation. ¡°how could this be!¡± the excited man in the air saw that xiao changtian was still standing there unharmed after such a long time. not even a hair was hurt. he immediately felt that something was wrong. ¡°impossible! this is a super blood formation developed by the organization. it can¡¯t be ineffective against him!¡± the man looked at xiao changtian coldly. ¡°hey! i can finally tell that he¡¯s just scaring me! damn it, do you really think i¡¯m easy to bully?¡± after waiting for half a day, xiao changtian saw that he was still not affected by the array at all, and he immediately felt relieved. that old pervert was not only perverted, but he also knew how to scare him. no matter what, he had to let him know how powerful he was! ¡°you old pervert, come down quickly!¡± after confirming that the formation was harmless to him, xiao changtian shouted angrily at the person in the air. ¡°you! you! why are you fine?!¡± looking at xiao changtian¡¯s energetic voice, the man panicked. ¡°hehe, do you really think you can scare me just because you know a little trick? the real will always be the real, and the fake will always be the fake!¡± xiao changtian smiled disdainfully at the man in the air. ¡°i¡¯ll count to three. if you don¡¯t come down yourself, i¡¯ll drag you down.¡± no matter what, xiao changtian wanted this old pervert to die here. ¡°you!¡± although this person didn¡¯t want to come down, he was still shocked by xiao changtian¡¯s terrifying appearance. finally, he had no choice but to slowly float down. on the other side, xuan mu, who had sneaked out, had an excited expression on his face. he wanted to personally witness the scene of xiao changtian being killed by that person. only by seeing it with his own eyes could he vent his anger. on the other side, xiao changtian saw the man coming down. he didn¡¯t hesitate and walked up to him. ¡°i¡­ let me tell you, don¡¯t mess around! i¡­ i have an organization behind me!¡± seeing xiao changtian looking at him angrily, the man¡¯s face was obviously flustered. who would have thought that even the array formation that the organization had researched would actually be useless against him? ¡°an organization? hehe, so you perverts are all organized. no wonder!¡± hearing his words, xiao changtian¡¯s smile became even more terrifying. these perverts actually had an organization, which meant that this old pervert had done this more than once. ¡°since your organization is so evil, then all the more i shouldn¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°you! you! you have to know that there are more experts in our organization than you can believe! if you dare to kill me! you¡¯ll regret it!¡± looking at xiao changtian, that person felt more and more terrified. ¡°hehe, an expert? he was probably not an expert, but a liar!¡± to be honest, the array just now had indeed given xiao changtian a big fright. however, after seeing the true face of this person, xiao changtian only felt that he was just a clown. as for the organization behind him, was there a need to ask? it must be a fraud organization! and the experts he was talking about were definitely those swindlers! ¡°hahaha, we¡¯re finally here!¡± at this moment, xuan mu appeared outside. he had rushed here so that he could see xiao changtian¡¯s death. ¡°hahaha, looking at xiao changtian, he should be dead in less than two minutes!¡± xuan mu stood outside and looked at the man standing in front of xiao changtian. his face was full of excitement. however, the next second, his jaw dropped. because the scene of xiao changtian being killed didn¡¯t happen. instead, the expert was strangled by xiao changtian. ¡°no, no, no. it was impossible¡­i must be too tired. my eyes must be playing tricks on me.¡± xuan mu rubbed his eyes in disbelief. however, no matter how hard he rubbed his eyes, xiao changtian was still strangling the expert¡¯s neck when he opened his eyes. when he saw this, xuan mu felt his heart thump. ¡°two¡­second young master¡­how did he¡­what should we do!¡± at this moment, the elder who had helped xuan mu walked over shakily. he couldn¡¯t believe that his decision this time was so wrong. although that expert had unleashed a huge amount of power, senior had been punished the moment he made his move. ¡°impossible! this was absolutely impossible! how could the people from the organization i invited make such a mistake? they¡­ they must be acting!¡± xuan mu, who was unwilling to believe it, said as he deceived himself. ¡°mystic wood! you actually called these people over!¡± just as xuan mu finished speaking, a furious voice came from behind him. the voice was about to penetrate xuan mu¡¯s eardrums. ¡°zong¡­ sect master!¡± that elder really did not expect that he would actually be unlucky to such an extent. ¡°damn it! you don¡¯t have to explain! men, throw this elder into the imperial prison!¡± ¡°mystic wood! now that things have come to this, i can see clearly that you are such a brat. i really regret giving birth to you. similarly, your good brother, the two of you are simply beasts!¡± when the blackheaven sect¡¯s sect master heard his words just now, he felt a bang in his head. who would have thought that their son would do such a thing? this was simply unfortunate! ¡°father! please listen to my explanation! it¡¯s really not what you think. i¡¯m doing this for our sect!¡± ¡°pa!¡± ¡°shut up! you¡¯re still quibbling now! men! throw xuan mu into the imperial prison as well!¡± finally, under everyone¡¯s disdainful gazes, xuan mu was brought into the imperial prison in despair. on the other side, xiao changtian clenched his fist after grabbing the man¡¯s neck. ¡°bang! bang! bang!¡± in an instant, the man¡¯s head was like a rubber ball that had been smashed, and blood splattered everywhere. ¡°damn it, if you have the ability, ask your organization to come and find me! i¡¯m not afraid of you swindlers!¡± looking at the man who was already dead in his hand, xiao changtian threw him aside in disgust. at this moment, a figure flashed past from the dark. ¡°hiss! senior¡­this is too terrifying!¡± when the people brought by the blackheaven sect¡¯s sect master saw this scene, their faces instantly turned pale. fortunately, they didn¡¯t go against changtian. otherwise, they could imagine what would happen to them. Chapter 1107: Calm Down (1) chapter 1107: calm down (1) ¡°senior, you¡­you¡¯re really amazing!¡± looking at xiao changtian¡¯s figure, the sect leader of the blackheaven sect walked up with his men. ¡°yes, i¡¯ve already settled this matter. it¡¯s time for me to leave. you guys can stay here in peace.¡± looking at these people, xiao changtian nodded his head. these people probably didn¡¯t expect that they had actually encountered a fraud group. under the reluctance of the people from the mysterious sky sect, xiao changtian still set off on his way back. at that time, somewhere in the upper realm, the people present listened to the news with serious expressions. ¡°you said that little four was killed by that human in two hits?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, not only that, even the killing formation our organization gave little four was useless against that person!¡± hearing the report from his subordinate, the man¡¯s expression was a little bad. one had to know that in order to develop that super killing array, they had invited many experts from the upper realm to discuss it. and now, a person from the lower realm could actually not be defeated by the killing array without being injured at all. this was simply a fantasy! ¡°looks like the matter of the hot shots didn¡¯t come for nothing.¡± the man thought for a moment before looking outside. ¡°inform everyone to monitor xiao changtian¡¯s movements in the following period of time!¡± ¡­ on the other side, mo jin panted heavily after escaping. he felt extremely afraid when he thought about what had happened in the glorious star restaurant. ¡°senior brother, why are you back so soon?¡± when the demon god saintess saw her senior brother appear at the entrance of the hall, she was very surprised. she didn¡¯t know why her senior brother came back so quickly. it was simply unbelievable. ¡°demon god! i have bad news for you! mo yan and baga have betrayed us!¡± ¡°what? senior brother, are you kidding me?¡± when she heard this, she felt that the demonic seal was joking with her. ¡°do you think i¡¯m joking with you about this?¡± mo jin looked at him coldly before turning around. ¡°we can¡¯t let this matter go on like this. mo shen, maybe mo yan was threatened, but baga betrayed us and he said it himself. so, i need to hurry back to the upper realm.¡± thinking about mo yan¡¯s performance on the stage, mo jin felt that something was wrong. however, although mo yan could be threatened, the most important thing now was baka. ¡°then senior brother, you must be careful!¡± looking at the disappearing demonic seal, the saintess ¡®face was full of worry. not long after, the magic seal slowly slipped back to the upper realm. ¡°what did you say? little myna had actually betrayed him! and it¡¯s in your lower realm!¡± ¡°big brother, it¡¯s not just that! not only did he betray you, but he also slandered you, saying that you were simply trash compared to those people. you¡¯re not worthy of being his master!¡± seeing his big brother so angry, mo jin could not help but add fuel to the fire. ¡°damn it! damn it! how dare you go against me so brazenly! he simply did not put me, the red king, in his eyes!¡± as a king of the upper realm, this person¡¯s strength could be said to be extraordinary. no one in the upper realm dared to provoke him. and now, his subordinates had actually rebelled in the lower realm! if he were to say it out loud, where would he put his face? ¡°men! bring some people to the lower realm!¡± ¡°red king! red king! please calm down! calm down!¡± just as he finished speaking, an old man suddenly stood up beside him. ¡°red king! if you let our people go now, wouldn¡¯t that be showing off? if others find out about this, our plan will be over!¡± the old man looked at the red king and tried to persuade him. ¡°red king! please reconsider this matter!¡± after hearing the old man¡¯s words, the originally furious red king instantly calmed down. ¡°elder xu, it¡¯s a good thing you reminded me in time! otherwise, i might have done something wrong when i was blinded by hatred.¡± after hearing the old man¡¯s words, the red king let out a long sigh. ¡°xu lao, but this thing, i can¡¯t possibly just let it go, no matter what.¡± a person from the lower realm! how dare you make my men betray you! then this person must not stay!¡± after red king finished speaking, his eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°red king, since something happened to the people from the lower realm, isn¡¯t this just what we want? one must know that your nemesis, the northwest marquis, is in charge of the lower realm!¡± at this moment, elder xu smiled mysteriously at the red king. ¡°hahaha! elder xu! why didn¡¯t i think of that! this matter! isn¡¯t he giving us a chance!¡± after red king finished speaking, his expression became even more excited. ¡°haha, little jin jin, it¡¯s all thanks to you for bringing this news. you should go back first!¡± looking at the magic seal beside him, red king had an amiable smile on his face. ¡°hahaha, big brother, you will definitely get what you want this time!¡± seeing that red king had a bigger plan to deal with xiao changtian, mo jin was relieved. not long after, the red king reported this matter to the alliance. ¡°red king! don¡¯t you dare spit your blood out!¡± after the red king reported this matter, the northwest marquis flew into a rage. ¡°you said that there are people in the lower realm who want to rebel! then how did you know? you¡¯re not in charge of the lower realm! or did you go down to the lower realm privately?¡± after the northwest marquis calmed down, he looked at him coldly. ¡°hahaha, the northwest marquis! that person from the lower realm even kidnapped my servant! she had been abducted to work as a laborer! how do you think i know?¡± before coming here, the crimson king had already made ample preparations. even if the northwest marquis asked him anything today, he would be ready to answer. ¡°alright! the two of you, stop arguing about this! in that case! then, the two of you don¡¯t have to care about this matter anymore!¡± the alliance leader looked at these people in front of him impatiently. because at this moment, he only felt that it was ridiculous. because a person from the lower realm wanted to rebel? this was simply nonsense! wouldn¡¯t he become a joke if this got out? ¡°this time, the sects that want to go out to gain experience should go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± because the red king¡¯s power was very huge, even the alliance leader of the upper realm could not easily offend him. however, it just so happened that some sects had been causing trouble here these days. they wanted to find a less dangerous place to train. in that case, they would just let those people go down. ¡°alliance master! me!¡± seeing that the alliance leader¡¯s words did not go as he had expected, the red king¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°alright, this matter is decided! you guys can go back first!¡± ¡± oh, right, right! the sects will be having a meeting in a while!¡±¡± ¡­ Chapter 1108: Huohuo (1) chapter 1108: huohuo (1) at that moment, a dragon shadow sect higher-up from the upper realm was discussing something when a cute young girl slowly walked to their side. ¡°master! i heard that you¡¯re sending people down to the lower realm to train? are you telling the truth?¡± the cute girl widened her cute eyes and looked at the people present. ¡°huohuo, don¡¯t get involved in this matter. this mission isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡± the leader looked at the girl and said with a serious expression. because they had received news that someone in the lower realm wanted to rebel, their sect had fought for a spot with great difficulty. with this quota, they could casually send people from their sects into the lower realm. however, it was said that this mission was very difficult to complete. the person who wanted to rebel in the lower realm could even be killed by the people sent by the upper realm. ¡°aiya, master, of course i know how dangerous this mission is, but master, i¡¯m really too bored. just let me go.¡± the cute girl stared at her master with her big, watery eyes. ¡°sigh! you troublesome huohuo, you can¡¯t go on this matter, but i can allow you to go down and train. however, after you go down, you must not go to stardust town!¡± seeing huohuo acting coquettishly, his master finally gave in. with this quota, their sect could send as many people as they wanted. however, from what he heard from the alliance master, that person was not easy to deal with. although the strength of the people in the lower realm was very trashy, it would not be good if huohuo met that person. ¡°got it!¡± ¡°hehehe, stellar town? then we definitely have to go!¡± after walking out of her master¡¯s sight, huohuo smiled mischievously. just like that, huohuo quickly escaped from her senior brother¡¯s sight after following the main group to the lower realm. ¡°haha, i don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s any danger in that place. isn¡¯t it said that the people in the lower realm are all people who don¡¯t have any attack power?¡± huohuo, who didn¡¯t believe in evil, planned to go to xingchen town after strolling around other places. otherwise, if her senior brother found out, he would definitely complain to her master. at this moment, xiao changtian was riding a snail on his way back. just as they reached a small town, they suddenly heard a commotion. ¡°hey! let me tell you! this thing of mine is much more valuable than your gold coin. how can you be so ignorant?¡± huohuo¡¯s voice came from a stall. she originally wanted to buy the things on the stall, but she really didn¡¯t expect that these places were different from the currency of the upper realm. this made huohuo¡¯s face flush red. ¡°how about this? i¡¯ll exchange ten spiritual crystals for this thing of yours.¡± ¡°no, miss, it¡¯s really not good for you to take out two random stones to fool me. although i¡¯m old, i¡¯m not blind!¡± this old man was just an ordinary person. naturally, he did not know about these spiritual crystals. however, xiao changtian didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at the beginning. however, he glanced at the spiritual crystal in huohuo¡¯s hand. this item instantly attracted xiao changtian¡¯s attention, because he knew that the crystal in the little girl¡¯s hand could be exchanged for several thousand gold coins! ¡°i¡¯m just being brave!¡± xiao changtian walked over with a smile. ¡°hey, girl, how about you exchange your spiritual crystals for my gold coins?¡± xiao changtian walked to huohuo and took out two gold coins. this was because this girl only wanted a small wooden carving. two gold coins were enough. ¡°really? are you really willing to exchange it for me?¡± huohuo, who was troubled, did not expect someone to be so kind as to help her. it seemed that although the strength of the people in the lower realm was not good, their hearts were still quite kind. ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i be willing? it depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so gullible. he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. huohuo didn¡¯t hesitate at all. she put a spiritual crystal in xiao changtian¡¯s hand and quickly took the two gold coins from his hand. it was as if he was afraid that xiao changtian would go back on his word. ¡°hey, i really have to thank you this time.¡± huohuo, who finally got the item, smiled gratefully at xiao changtian. ¡°haha, no need to thank me, no need to thank me. however, miss, do you still want those wood carvings? we still have a lot at home.¡± looking at this lady, xiao changtian felt like he was looking at the god of fortune. ¡°you still have a lot at home!¡± huohuo¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this answer. ¡°however, i¡¯m going to stardust town next, so i might not be able to go to your house with you.¡± although huohuo really liked the wood carvings in the lower realm, she didn¡¯t forget that the purpose of her visit was to go to star town to see the bad guy. ¡°yo! aiya! the lady is just in time! i¡¯m also going to stardust town. moreover, my house is there. we¡¯re on the way!¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t expect this girl to go to xingchen town. wasn¡¯t this god helping him? ¡°your home is in stardust town?¡± looking at xiao changtian¡¯s frail appearance, huohuo frowned. ¡°don¡¯t you know that there are bad people in your house?¡± seeing xiao changtian so thin and weak without any strength, huohuo was a little puzzled. he wondered how this guy managed to survive in the bad guy¡¯s territory. ¡°what? bad guy? i haven¡¯t returned to the old house for a long time, so i haven¡¯t heard of this.¡± looking at this girl, xiao changtian smiled. the bad guys that this girl mentioned were probably those people who stole chickens and touched dogs. however, it was normal for such a thing to happen. ¡°i see. in that case, don¡¯t be afraid. i can protect you this time! you can rest assured and follow me back!¡± since this kid had helped him in such a difficult time, he had to repay him no matter what. ¡°uh¡­ alright then.¡± xiao changtian didn¡¯t reject this money tree. then, xiao changtian followed huohuo and walked towards xingchen town. on the other side, after mo jin returned, he immediately shared the good news with the demon god saintess. ¡°hahaha, senior brother, this time, the people from the upper world alliance have intervened! it seemed like xiao changtian was going to die soon!¡± this news could also be said to have rekindled hope in their demon race once again. moreover, this time, there was still about half a month¡¯s time before the demon lord would awaken. at that time, it would be the time for their demon race to obtain a complete victory! this time, their fiend race would definitely win! Chapter 1109: Theyre All Together with the Bad Guys (1) chapter 1109: they¡¯re all together with the bad guys (1) ¡°haha, i¡¯m not sure. miss huohuo, stars town is right in front of us.¡±¡± ¡°shh! how many times have i told you to call me fire woman? i¡¯m here to save your stardust town!¡± after taking a look at xiao changtian, huohuo turned her gaze to the star town in front of her. the stardust town in front of them looked no different from any other small town. however, who would have thought that such a despicable person would appear in such a small town! however, the man in front of her was still kind. however, just as huohuo was about to enter, she suddenly saw a few familiar figures walking over. ¡°by the way, after we go in, i¡¯ll go to your house first, okay?¡± those figures were none other than huohuo¡¯s senior brothers. if his senior brother found out that he had come here so disobediently, he did not know how he would be taught a lesson. then, xiao changtian brought huohuo to his courtyard. ¡°not good! murderous intent!¡± just as xiao changtian was about to walk into the courtyard with huohuo, huohuo suddenly stopped him. ¡°stay here and don¡¯t move. i¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on!¡± could it be that she had coincidentally met that bad guy so quickly? since that¡¯s the case, then let the bad guys see the power of this heroine! at this moment, white tiger and the others were waiting for xiao changtian¡¯s return at the door. ¡°strange, brother bai, didn¡¯t you say that master would be back soon? why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± in order to welcome xiao changtian, they had been waiting here for a long time. ¡°hey! bad guy! so it¡¯s you bad demon beasts!¡± just as they were feeling bored, huohuo suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°where did this girl come from? she¡¯s quite cute!¡± seeing huohuo suddenly appear in front of them, all the demon beasts present were interested. ¡°detestable demonic beast! the few of you must be with that bad guy!¡± huohuo could feel the huge power from the demon beasts. such power was very rare even in their upper realm. therefore, huohuo could conclude that these demonic beasts in front of her were in cahoots with the bad guy from starry town! ¡°haha, brother bai, not only is this little girl so cute, but she also smells like a lot of spiritual crystals!¡± at this moment, pi xiu suddenly moved closer to huohuo. ¡°oh? it seemed that he was from the upper realm! no wonder!¡± ¡°aiya, such a cute girl. why do you care where she came from? she wondered if master would like this one.¡± meanwhile, qilin was watching huohuo from the side. ¡°damn it! how dare you look down on me! today, i will teach you a good lesson!¡± after hearing their words, huohuo looked at the three beasts angrily. ¡°boom!¡± in an instant, the power on huohuo¡¯s body suddenly increased. she looked at the three of them with a terrifying fire in her eyes. ¡°yo, brother bai, this little girl wants to play with us!¡± qilin was interested in huohuo¡¯s anger. there had never been a girl who was willing to let them play like this. ¡°bang!¡± after huohuo shot out a huge ball of light, qilin caught it with one hand. ¡°playing ball? haha, i like it!¡± the huge ball of light was fiercely curled up in qilin¡¯s hand. ¡°hiss! so¡­that was possible! how could that ball of light of mine be so easily grasped?¡± one had to know that even many powerhouses from the upper realm could not withstand huohuo¡¯s attack. if someone accidentally provoked huohuo, then just this attack could turn the other party into ashes. and now, it was caught so easily by this dog that didn¡¯t look like a dog. moreover, it could be played with in its hands so easily! what a terrifying strength! ¡°damn it! i don¡¯t believe it!¡± however, huohuo quickly came back to her senses. after all, this was not the only move she knew. ¡°boom!¡± the moment huohuo showed her might, the entire world darkened. in an instant, a strong wind swept through the entire forest. just as the three beasts were watching this scene with a sigh, huohuo fiercely attacked the qilin at the front with a destructive force. ¡°bang!¡± however, this time, huohuo was still extremely shocked. because this time, even if he used all his skills to attack, he did not cause any damage to the qilin. ¡°little girl, if you want to massage my back, aren¡¯t you using too little strength?¡± qilin smiled at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°how¡­how was this possible? how did this happen?¡± looking at the three beasts in front of her, huohuo¡¯s face finally revealed fear. if she had known earlier, she would have listened to her master and not come. even that bad guy¡¯s pet was so powerful. then, the strength of that bad guy could be imagined. ¡°pa!¡± ¡°pa!¡± ¡°pa!¡± at this moment, three palms appeared on the heads of the three beasts. ¡°awoo!¡± instantly, the three beasts cried out in grievance. ¡°damn it, you three dishonest fellows! you only know how to bully others the moment you come back! the three of you are simply courting death!¡± xiao changtian stood beside the three beasts and scolded them angrily. xiao changtian had been waiting anxiously at the same place. he thought that since his house was in front of him, why should he wait here? therefore, he slowly walked back to the small courtyard. however, not long after he walked, he saw his three idiots return. however, so what if he came back? he was still f * cking bullying huohuo! how could xiao changtian endure this? huohuo was now his money tree! these three guys actually dared to bully his money tree like this! he simply deserved to die! ¡°awoo!¡± huohuo, who was stunned on the spot, saw the three very powerful demon beasts looking at xiao changtian with grievance. ¡°he¡­ he¡¯s simply too powerful!¡± at this moment, huohuo finally reacted. how could the man who had protected her the entire way be someone without any strength! this was clearly a hermit big shot! ¡°you guys! remember this! huohuo, that girl, is a guest i invited with great difficulty! if i see you guys bullying her again, you don¡¯t have to come back from now on!¡± xiao changtian reprimanded the three beasts expressionlessly. at this moment, the three beasts didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°chief desolate¡­no! senior! may i ask what was the name of that move you just used?¡± huohuo quickly ran to xiao changtian¡¯s side and asked with admiration. at this moment, xiao changtian had already undergone an earth-shattering change in her heart. xiao changtian was like a god in huohuo¡¯s heart. Chapter 1110: What a Domineering Name (1) Chapter 1110: What a Domineering Name (1) ¡°Senior! Senior! Can you tell me what that move you just used was called?¡± Huohuo was looking at Xiao Changtian with admiration. Her eyes seemed to be filled with stars. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Xiao Changtian rejected her mercilessly. He did not know what this little girl was up to. He clearly did not use any of his moves just now. He had just subdued three of his own idiots, and Huohuo was already so worshipful. ¡°Senior, senior, just tell me!¡± Huohuo was eager to know how Xiao Changtian subdued the three beasts in one go. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give you the Spiritual Crystals. Senior, just tell me!¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course I can tell you!¡± Xiao Changtian immediately beamed with joy when he saw the Spiritual Crystals Huohuo took out. The main reason was not because of her spiritual crystals, but because he wanted to teach this cute little girl what move she had just used. ¡°Hahaha, Huohuo, that move of mine just now is called the Grand Duel!¡± Xiao Changtian took the Spiritual Crystal with satisfaction. ¡°Great competition! What a domineering move! I really want to learn it!¡± After hearing this name, Huohuo¡¯s admiration grew even stronger. ¡°Senior, the house in front is your house, right? What is the name of your palace?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Huohuo¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. As expected of a senior, even the house was so different! ¡°Oh, in front, it¡¯s called the thatched cottage!¡± ¡°As expected, what a domineering name! A thatched cottage!¡± After that, Huohuo followed Xiao Changtian inside happily. At this moment, the three beasts standing in the distance had aggrieved expressions. ¡°Brother Bai, that little girl seems to be the one Master looks at.¡± Seeing Huohuo standing behind Xiao Changtian and Xiao Changtian laughing like he had just eaten a fart, Pi Xiu revealed an expression of realization. ¡°Oh! No wonder Master was so angry. It turned out that Master liked that type!¡± At this moment, the three of them recalled that among the women that their master had interacted with, there was almost no one like Huohuo. And now, Master was furious with them because of Huohuo. Wasn¡¯t this obvious? ¡°Since Master likes that type, how can one be enough?¡± At this moment, White Tiger looked at everyone and chuckled. ¡°Brother Bai, do you have any ideas? But we don¡¯t know so many girls.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Bai. Although Master likes that kind of person, what we might find might not necessarily be what Master likes!¡± After the white tiger finished speaking, the two beasts beside him had worried expressions. ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t understand. Although we can¡¯t find it, there are other ways!¡± Seeing the mysterious look on the white tiger¡¯s face, the two beasts beside him became even more curious. ¡­ ¡°Alright, wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go find some wood carvings for you.¡± Looking at Huohuo in front of him, Xiao Changtian quickly ran into the house to look for the wood carving. He remembered that the system had given him a few Calabash Brothers and Ultraman last time. Although it wasn¡¯t a lot, it was enough for him to make a small profit. ¡°Huohuo, here, see if you like it.¡± After searching for half a day, Xiao Changtian finally found it. ¡°Yes! Of course I can!¡± Huohuo¡¯s face bloomed with joy as she looked at the wooden carvings in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands. Although these wooden carvings looked so ordinary, they were definitely not ordinary when they were taken out from the hands of a senior. Who knew what kind of huge energy was inside! ¡°Senior, I have a small request. Can Huohuo stay here for a few more days?¡± Huohuo really didn¡¯t want to leave Xiao Changtian so soon. At this moment, even the bad guy Huohuo of Starlight Town had lost interest. ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Looking at the few spirit crystals in his hand, Xiao Changtian smiled from ear to ear. ¡°By the way, Senior, I wonder if the bad guys in Star Town¡­¡± At this moment, Huohuo thought of the purpose of her trip. ¡°Aiya, Huohuo, what kind of bad people can there be in Star Town? Who told you this fake news? Don¡¯t worry, just stay here in peace! It¡¯s okay. Even if there are bad people, I will protect you!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Huo Huo with a loving gaze. Why didn¡¯t he realize that this little girl was so cute before? ¡°Yes! Senior! I¡¯ll remember it!¡± ¡­ At that time, Xiao Changtian quickly took the crystals to exchange for gold coins. After seeing Xiao Changtian leave, the three beasts also began to move quickly. The three beasts quickly transformed into human forms, and even Qilin once again put on his tight-fitting clothes and shoes. ¡°Brother Bai, don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll charm her to death when I wear this?¡± Looking at his own attire in admiration, Qilin even specially stroked his hair. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s there to be proud of? I know you¡¯re handsome, but if you want to win over the young lady that Senior likes, just being handsome won¡¯t work!¡± Looking at Qilin, the white tiger glared at him fiercely. ¡°Brother Bai, I understand, I understand!¡± Hence, after the few of them were done packing, they headed towards Huohuo¡¯s location. ¡°Hello, little beauty!¡± The Qilin, who was walking in front, took a morning glory from somewhere and held it in its mouth. ¡°What? You?¡± Huohuo looked at Qilin¡¯s strange attire and was puzzled. However, she felt that the Qilin in front of her was very familiar. ¡°Little beauty, I know that you¡¯ve been charmed by your brother to the point of speechlessness, but it¡¯s alright, I can wait for you to adjust.¡± ¡°Oh, right, little beauty, my master is Xiao Changtian.¡± Looking at Huohuo, Qilin even winked at her handsomely. Qilin¡¯s performance stunned Huohuo for a few seconds. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? He can¡¯t even take you down?¡± Seeing Huohuo¡¯s indifferent look, Qilin felt a little defeated. However, he immediately regained his confidence. ¡°Aiya, you can¡¯t do it. Watch me.¡± Pi Xiu pushed Qilin away and smiled at Huohuo. ¡°Seniors! I¡­ I know who you are!¡± Looking at the three people in front of her, Huohuo finally remembered. Weren¡¯t these the three demon beasts from the beginning? He was still so ignorant in the beginning and treated them as bad people. ¡°Brother, why are you looking for me?¡± Looking at the three people in front of her, Huohuo smiled. One had to know that the strength of these three people was second only to the seniors. ¡°Hehehe, Little Huohuo, actually, we¡¯re here to give you an opportunity.¡± Looking at Huohuo in front of them, the three of them smiled. ¡°Chance? Brother, what do you mean?¡± Looking at the three people in front of her, Huohuo revealed a puzzled expression. Wasn¡¯t meeting a senior his greatest opportunity? Chapter 1111: These Are All Trash (1) Chapter 1111: These Are All Trash (1) ¡°Aiya, Huohuo, we all know how Master feels about you.¡± At this moment, Qilin walked to Huohuo¡¯s side and looked at her mysteriously. He did not know how this little girl had grown up to be so gullible. ¡°Actually, we wanted to ask if you have any other girls as cute as you. Can you introduce two to me?¡± Looking at Huohuo, their eyes were filled with sincerity. Because they were too embarrassed to say that they were trying to please their master, they could only lie to her like this. ¡°You guys said¡­ The meaning of¡­It was Senior who took a fancy to¡­Me?¡± Huohuo didn¡¯t hear the latter part of the sentence clearly, but she could guess what the first part meant. ¡°Aiyo, Huohuo, isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯ve never seen Master so happy after bringing back a girl. You¡¯re the first!¡± Pi Xiu looked at Huohuo solemnly. After all, they were telling the truth. ¡°Then¡­ If that¡¯s really the case, then the requests of my brothers, I¡­ I¡¯ll try my best¡­ No! I will definitely be satisfied!¡± Isn¡¯t it just to find a few girls for the brothers? What was so difficult about that? ¡°Hahaha, Huohuo! From now on, you¡¯re our biological sister! If anyone dares to bully you in the future! Just tell us!¡± Seeing Huohuo agree so readily, the three people present were overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister Huohuo, if you need anything in the future, just tell us!¡± ¡°Yes! Brothers! From now on, you¡¯ll be my biological brothers!¡± Huohuo was also very excited. This time, not only did she know that Senior was interested in her, but she also got to know three powerful brothers. Would he be able to do whatever he wanted in the Upper Realm in the future? At that time, Xiao Changtian returned to the courtyard with a happy face after exchanging the Spiritual Crystals. ¡°Aiya, today is really a good day! You can do whatever you want!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was walking to the entrance of the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but sing. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re back!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian come back, Huohuo hopped over excitedly. ¡°Hahaha, Huohuo! Meeting you is really my good luck! Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I¡¯ll go to the back of the mountain to personally gather some wild beasts and make a few hard dishes for you later!¡± Looking at Huohuo¡¯s cute face, Xiao Changtian became more and more excited. With Huohuo¡¯s few crystals, he could say without hesitation that he was rich! And all of this was thanks to Huohuo! ¡°Aiya, Senior! There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian looking at her, Huohuo finally felt that what her brothers said was definitely true. Senior must be interested in me! ¡°Aiya, why not? Just you wait. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied tonight!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he happily went to his room to pick out some tools. Standing on the spot, the face of the fire turned red. ¡°Senior, you said that I¡¯ll be satisfied tonight. What does that mean? No, I want to follow Senior!¡± After saying that, Huohuo hopped up and chased after him. However, when she followed Xiao Changtian into the room, she was instantly stunned by the things in the room. Although Huohuo didn¡¯t know much about these things, she could feel a large amount of energy contained in them. How could Huohuo not know that these things were treasures that her master dreamed of obtaining? And now, there was actually a room full of them. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . These¡­ Are these all yours?¡± Huohuo looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just junk. Don¡¯t pay so much attention to these things. Huohuo, you have to remember that these junk things are not as important as Spiritual Crystals. Spiritual Crystals are the most important thing in this world!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but lecture Huohuo when he saw her interested in the junk. Although this little girl was still young, she had to cultivate the correct values. A pile of her own junk was not even worth a Spiritual Crystal! ¡°Senior! Huohuo, remember!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Huohuo nodded solemnly. It seemed that his master was still too vulgar! She actually liked such trash! At this moment, Huohuo¡¯s senior brother in Xingchen Town had been searching for a few days, but he hadn¡¯t found the person he was looking for. ¡°There¡¯s news!¡± Just as everyone was feeling depressed, someone suddenly ran over excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s news! So that person is afraid of us, so he has been hiding in that place called the Wild Forbidden Land not far away! I believe we will definitely be able to find him there!¡± ¡°In that case, everyone must be careful. To be able to make the people of the Alliance personally give the order, I don¡¯t know how strong that guy is. Therefore, after entering the Desolate Forbidden Land, you must be extremely careful!¡± The eldest senior brother, who was the leader, instructed the people present worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Senior Brother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Senior Brother!¡± The faces of everyone present were solemn. ¡°Oh, in order to ensure our safety this time, I suggest that we go there by airboat. If we encounter any danger, we can retreat as soon as possible.¡± After their eldest senior brother finished speaking, a huge flying boat appeared. One had to know that the flying boat he took out was not like the flying boats in the lower realm. Not only was the flying boat in the upper realm hundreds of times faster than the flying boat in the lower realm, but it was also equipped with attack devices. Although their flying boat was not a high-grade flying boat, it was at least hundreds of times stronger than the one in the lower realm. Then, after everyone sat on it, they turned into a stream of light and flew towards the forbidden area of the Wilderness. ¡°Swoosh!¡± ¡°Eh? Eldest Senior Brother, I think I saw our Little Junior Sister just now!¡± When the airboat flew past Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, a Huohuo senior apprentice brother said in surprise. ¡°How is that possible? If Little Junior Sister had appeared here, she would definitely have been killed by that person long ago, let alone be safe and sound.¡± However, that person¡¯s voice was quickly denied by Eldest Brother. Moreover, since Huohuo had promised them not to come here, she should be obedient. Just like that, these people continued to search for Xiao Changtian in the forbidden area. At this moment, Huohuo, who was sitting in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, was looking at Black Tortoise excitedly. She had never seen such an ancient senior before. This time, Xiao Changtian had completely opened her eyes. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, can I go up to your turtle shell and take a look?¡± The Black Tortoise only looked at her lazily and did not say anything. It heard that this girl was personally appointed by its master and could not be provoked. Chapter 1112: Lords (1) Chapter 1112: Lords (1) ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, there seems to be someone down there!¡± Just as these people from Dragon Shadow Sect sat on the swift boat and circled around for a long time, they finally found a small figure. ¡°Let me see!¡± The eldest senior brother of Dragon Shadow Sect couldn¡¯t wait to lie on the guardrail of the flying boat after hearing that. ¡°Damn it, can you not make such a fuss next time!¡± After their eldest senior brother finished reading, he turned to the person behind him and said angrily, There was indeed a person below, but that person was a mortal without any strength. They were here to find the expert who wanted to rebel! They were making a fuss over such a mortal. It was really embarrassing! At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking up at the small flying boat in the sky. ¡°What is that thing? Why hadn¡¯t he seen her before? ¡®It looks like an airboat; yet it doesn¡¯t look like it. Is it a new species of bird?''¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian¡¯s interest was piqued. He had already tasted all the animals in this mountain, and he was very interested in this new species. ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t we in too much of a hurry?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t see anyone after walking so long. It¡¯s not easy for someone to come out. We¡¯re indeed a little too excited.¡± The people from Dragon Shadow Sect looked at their Eldest Senior Brother in embarrassment. ¡°Sigh, forget it, forget it. He¡¯s just a mortal. Let¡¯s not waste time here. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± In the end, Eldest Brother waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Boom!¡± However, just as these people were about to set off, the flying boat suddenly let out a loud sound. ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone on the airboat was shocked. ¡°Could it be¡­We were attacked?¡± ¡°Report! Eldest Senior Brother! Not good! Our airboat has been penetrated!¡± At this moment, the junior brother in charge of the flying boat quickly ran over. ¡°What? How was this possible? How could our airboat be penetrated?¡± Eldest Senior Brother looked at him in disbelief, thinking that he was joking with him. One had to know that although their flying boat was not considered a particularly good flying boat in the Upper Realm, its defense system was first-class. Even if an expert from the Upper Realm attacked their flying boat with all their strength, they would be safe and sound. And now, this guy actually said that their flying boat had been pierced through? This was simply impossible! ¡°Really! Eldest Senior Brother! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look! Our airboat will fall in less than two minutes!¡± That person looked at Eldest Senior Brother anxiously. He did not dare to joke at this time. Although they would be safe even if they fell, the value of this flying boat was not cheap. If they lost an airboat for no reason, the head would definitely blame them! ¡°Boom!¡± However, just as everyone was feeling nervous, the explosion sounded again. In an instant, everyone present was shaken by the commotion. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was squinting at the flying boat in the sky. ¡°Hiss! He didn¡¯t expect this new breed of bird to be so difficult to deal with. He had already shot two arrows, but it still hadn¡¯t been shot down.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian aimed at the flying boat and prepared to shoot another arrow. Right then, the airboat turned into a black dot and fell from the sky. ¡°Hahaha, I was wondering why this place was so powerful!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he happily ran towards the place where it fell. He wanted to see what kind of new species it was. ¡°Senior Brother! Senior Brother! We seem to be¡­ It seemed that he was attacked by the person Master mentioned!¡± Although the flying boat was damaged, everyone escaped safely at the first moment. No one was injured. ¡°Damn it! That person¡¯s strength was actually so strong! It only took two strikes to destroy our airboat!¡± Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother couldn¡¯t tell what kind of expression he had at this moment, because he could guess the strength of that person. With such strength, even they would find it very difficult to deal with him! At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally reached the place where the flying boat landed. ¡°Hahaha, let me see what it is¡­What the f * ck?¡± When Xiao Changtian finally saw what he had shot down, his jaw dropped in shock. ¡°Oh no, oh no, why does this thing look like an airboat? Did I shoot down the airboat of the people?¡± Thinking of the price of this flying boat, Xiao Changtian instantly hid his bow and arrows. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to go bankrupt. Such a flying boat looked so exquisite. It must cost a lot of money. No, no, he had better run quickly and not let others find out. ¡°Stop right there!¡± However, as soon as Xiao Changtian turned around, he heard a shout behind him. ¡°What? How many? Are you calling me?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and saw the dozen people behind him. He felt bad. ¡°It¡¯s you! Kid, come over quickly!¡± The people from Dragon Shadow Sect originally wanted to come over to see what was going on with the flying ship. They did not expect to see this mortal here. ¡°Guys¡­My lord, I was just passing by, I was really curious about what this was, so I couldn¡¯t help but come over and look at it twice.¡± Looking at their gorgeous clothes, Xiao Changtian knew that they were the owners of this airboat. Therefore, he walked over with a smile. As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. He believed that with his superb acting skills, these people would not doubt that he was the one who shot down the airboat. ¡°Humph! Look at you, you haven¡¯t seen the world. See clearly! This is our Upper Realm¡¯s Flying Ship! It was something that a mortal like you could never see in your entire life.¡± The person from Dragon Shadow Sect looked at Xiao Changtian and said disdainfully. ¡°Yo! Sirs! Are you from the Upper Realm? Could it be¡­The legendary Upper Realm?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart thumped again when he heard the word ¡®Upper Realm¡¯. One had to know that a Spiritual Crystal from the Upper Realm could be exchanged for a lot of gold coins, and this was not a Spiritual Crystal, but a flying boat. He could not afford to sit on a lower realm flying boat alone, let alone ask him to compensate for this upper realm flying boat. Wasn¡¯t this asking for his life? ¡°Humph! It¡¯s good that you know.¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain and didn¡¯t say anything. Originally, they wanted to ask this mortal if he knew where that person was. However, seeing how inexperienced this person was, these people also gave up. After all, it was impossible for such a person to know where that powerful person was. Chapter 1113: Its Over, Its Over (1) Chapter 1113: It¡¯s Over, It¡¯s Over (1) ¡°Wait!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw that the situation had eased up and was about to sneak away, he suddenly heard a voice behind him. This voice scared Xiao Changtian. ¡°Milords, haha, is there anything else?¡± Looking at the gazes of these people, Xiao Chang Tian broke out in a cold sweat. Could it be that these people had seen through something? However, he did not reveal any flaws! ¡°You¡¯re just a mortal. How did you come here? As far as I know, this is a place that most people in the lower realm fear. How dare you, a person without any strength, come here?¡± The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother looked at Xiao Changtian with a dangerous expression. Although this mortal did not seem to have any strength, he felt that something was wrong with this person appearing here. ¡°Aiyo, sirs, you don¡¯t know my poor little sister. My little sister is seriously ill, and I was forced to come here to find medicinal herbs for her. I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky to meet you experts.¡± Xiao Changtian squeezed out a few drops of tears. It was as if he really had a biological sister. ¡°Aiyo, sirs, since the heavens allowed me to meet you, did they ask you to help me¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and leave!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s humble appearance, Eldest Brother couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He shouldn¡¯t have been suspicious from the start. This person was just an ordinary person. ¡°Milords, then¡­I¡¯ll really leave¡­¡± Hearing the news that these people wanted him to leave, Xiao Changtian was delighted. It seemed that his acting skills were really amazing! ¡°Alright, since that person is in the dark, we shouldn¡¯t stay here for too long. Why don¡¯t we take the flying boat back and tell Master first? Let the sect discuss it before making a decision.¡± After Xiao Changtian left, Eldest Senior Brother looked at everyone with a solemn expression. In order to deal with the unexpected situation, they had specially prepared two airboats. ¡°We have to protect this airboat no matter what!¡± Watching the new airboat, all the people at present revealed smiles. ¡°Hahaha, Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. That person took advantage of the loophole just now. This one won¡¯t be broken through no matter what!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry!¡± However, when these people wanted to board the airboat with smiles¡­All of a sudden, he heard a boom from the back of the airboat. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± This caused everyone present to be stunned. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and check the rear of the airboat!¡± Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s expression changed. He had a bad feeling at this moment. ¡°Mas¡­ Senior Brother! Not good! Not good!¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± ¡°Flying boat¡­The back of the airboat has been penetrated!¡± The junior brother said to the eldest senior brother with a trembling voice. ¡°What? How did this happen?¡± After hearing this news, Eldest Senior Brother felt his heart skip a beat, and his vision immediately darkened. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who had just walked a short distance away, had also heard such a huge commotion. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± Looking at the commotion, Xiao Changtian felt guilty again. ¡°Damn it, I forgot that there¡¯s a huge animal trap over there! Could it be that the animal trap injured those people?¡± One had to know that Xiao Changtian¡¯s own beast trap was not comparable to those ordinary ones. Xiao Changtian knew that there were not only small animals in this forest, but also terrifying big demon beasts. Therefore, Xiao Changtian invented a special trap to deal with those huge demon beasts. Therefore, no matter how big the demonic beast was, as long as it came into contact with the beast trap, it would definitely not be able to survive. And this time, these people¡¯s flying boats coincidentally bumped into Xiao Changtian¡¯s beast trap. ¡°Aiya, who cares? Anyway, these people don¡¯t know that I did it. It can only mean that they¡¯re unlucky!¡± Xiao Changtian only smiled after he reacted. He would not be so stupid as to rush to compensate those people. On the other side, Eldest Senior Brother looked at the destroyed flying boat angrily. ¡°Damn it! That person actually plotted against us!¡± Seeing that the two airboats had been completely destroyed, the eldest senior brother was so furious that he felt a headache coming on. One had to know that the sect master would definitely question him when he returned. This time, not only did he fail to complete the mission given by the sect master, but he also destroyed two flying boats. The sect master would definitely fly into a rage! ¡°Damn it!¡± Eldest Brother said fiercely and suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, where is our junior sister now?¡± ¡°Senior Brother, we don¡¯t know where Little Junior Sister is now.¡± Because at this moment, the eldest senior brother suddenly thought that if his little junior sister went back with him, the sect master would definitely be lenient when he saw his little junior sister. ¡°Quickly send a voice transmission to Little Junior Sister. Tell her that we¡¯re going back and that she should come quickly.¡± Huohuo, who was waiting for Xiao Changtian to cook, suddenly received an urgent message from her senior brother. ¡°Aiya, how annoying. Why do you have to go back at this time?¡± Huohuo looked at Xiao Changtian who was cooking unwillingly. However, she suddenly thought of the task that her three brothers had given her. ¡°Forget it. In that case, I¡¯ll go back first and come back in two days.¡± After saying goodbye to Xiao Changtian, Huohuo quickly flew towards her senior brother. ¡°Hey! This little girl, I¡¯ve finished cooking for both of you. Why did she leave?¡± Xiao Changtian looked helplessly at Huohuo, who had disappeared without a trace. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll eat these dishes myself.¡± ¡­ At that moment, in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Pavilion Master, I didn¡¯t expect that even the people of the Upper Realm would take action.¡± ¡°Looks like Senior¡¯s plan isn¡¯t our lower realm!¡± The Pavilion Master frowned when he heard the Great Elder¡¯s words. ¡°Pavilion Master? Could it be that you mean that Senior¡¯s goal is the Upper Realm?¡± Hearing the possibility mentioned by their Pavilion Master, even the First Elder¡¯s eyes widened. One had to know that the entire Upper Realm was not something that their little Lower Realm could compare to. Although they had never been to the Upper Realm, the rumors about the Upper Realm were extremely terrifying. And now, the Pavilion Master actually said that Senior¡¯s goal was the Upper Realm! This was simply too crazy! ¡°First Elder, do you think that with Senior¡¯s strength, he would be willing to stay in our lower realm?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled. ¡°However, it¡¯s fortunate that we knew Senior long ago. If Senior had gathered all ten spirit tree seeds, I¡¯m afraid he would have launched an attack on the Upper Realm.¡± Chapter 1114: Trash (1) Chapter 1114: Trash (1) Within Dragon Shadow Sect. When they received the news that the mission had not been completed successfully, the Dragon Shadow Sect was in a state of depression. ¡°Long Yun, tell me, what exactly is going on?¡± Looking at Eldest Senior Brother who was standing at the front, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at him with a solemn expression. This guy had only gone to the lower realm once. Not only did he not complete the mission, but he even lost two flying boats. If word got out, it would simply be a disgrace to their Dragon Shadow Sect! ¡°Sect Master! That person from the lower realm was really too powerful! Our flying boat can¡¯t withstand a single blow from him.¡± Eldest Senior Brother looked at the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect with an aggrieved expression. He had never expected such a situation. Who would have thought that a person from the lower realm would be so powerful? ¡°The flying boat couldn¡¯t withstand his attack? Are you kidding me?¡± Clearly, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader did not believe his words. Although the mission this time was given by the Alliance, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master did not believe that a person from the lower realm could be so powerful. ¡°Sect Master, everything we said is true!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sect Master, we saw with our own eyes how that strike pierced through our flying boat.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect, if you don¡¯t have that diamond in your hand, then don¡¯t take on the porcelain work! Look at your sects and your disciples.¡± Right at this moment, a voice sounded from outside the main hall of Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect? What are you doing here?¡± The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master looked at the person walking over with an impatient expression. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong? Am I not welcome?¡± This sect master of the Howling Gods Sect was the sect that was fighting with the sect master of the Dragon Shadow Sect for the spot this time. However, due to the carelessness of the sect master of the Divine Roar Sect, this opportunity was snatched away by the Dragon Shadow Sect before him. However, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect did not expect that the Dragon Shadow Sect would fail to complete the mission. Therefore, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect was extremely happy. He had no other purpose for coming here this time. He was here to mock them. ¡°Hehe, sect master of the Howling Gods Sect, I believe that you have come here for nothing good, right?¡± The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect narrowed his eyes as he looked at the arrogant Sect Master of God¡¯s Roar Sect in front of him. How could he not guess what this person was thinking? ¡°Haha, Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect, actually, I don¡¯t intend to fight you head-on this time. I have something to discuss with you this time.¡± ¡°What do you have to discuss with me? Let me tell you, you better not have any ideas about this operation.¡± ¡°Aiya, Dragon Shadow Sect Master, what are you saying? We¡¯re just sects that are suffering. Why are you treating us as outsiders?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be frank. This time, I¡¯ve brought a few divine rank artifacts. As long as you can give this spot to our sect, these artifacts will all be yours.¡± Under the watchful eyes of the Dragon Shadow Sect, the sect master of the Divine Roar Sect took out several artifacts that were shining with golden light. ¡°Hiss! A divine artifact! He¡¯s really willing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our sect doesn¡¯t even have a few god grade artifacts.¡± Looking at the divine rank treasured weapon, everyone present revealed envious gazes. ¡°How is it? I believe that other than us, no one else can give you such treatment.¡± Seeing the envious gazes of these people, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect became even more arrogant. ¡°Bah! ¡°We don¡¯t want any of your trash. He even wanted to use him to exchange for a chance? Dream on.¡± At this moment, Huohuo, who had been squatting at the side for a long time without making a sound, said disdainfully to the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect. ¡°You! You little girl! Do you know what these are?¡± The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect did not expect this little girl to be so arrogant. He seemed to remember that this little girl was the youngest female disciple of their Dragon Shadow Sect, right? He did not expect her to be so ignorant. He did not know how their sect master had educated her. ¡°How can I not know what that thing in your hand is? You¡¯re really tacky. You want to fool us with such a pile of junk?¡± Huohuo didn¡¯t hold back at all when she spoke to him. After all, these were all Senior¡¯s feet. What were these things? Only crystals are the most important thing ¡°Huohuo, you! Is there something wrong with your brain?¡± Seeing his little disciple like this, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. Why did Huohuo change so much after a trip to the lower realm? Before this, Huohuo liked this kind of shiny immortal level artifact very much. She even cried and wanted a set. And now, he actually said that these things were trash? This money was too strange. ¡°Master! You¡¯re simply too vulgar! Our sect doesn¡¯t want such trash.¡± Huohuo didn¡¯t care about them at all. After all, she was thinking about how to find a few beautiful women for her brother. ¡°Humph! Alright! Your Dragon Shadow Sect actually dares to be so arrogant! Then don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡± The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect looked at the people present with an angry expression. He did not expect them to reject him so arrogantly. ¡°Sigh! This¡­¡± Everyone fell silent as they watched the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect leave. They didn¡¯t reject him. After all, those were all Divine Grade Celestial Artifacts! ¡°Sigh! Huohuo, you were too rash this time.¡± ¡°But, Master, those things are really just trash. Master, why do you care so much about those trash?¡± Looking at Huohuo¡¯s innocent face, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master sighed heavily and did not say anything. Although Dragon Shadow Sect did not intend to take those things, Huohuo¡¯s words offended them. After all, the current situation did not allow any other problems to occur. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Go play by yourself.¡± Huohuo did not leave after hearing that. Instead, she looked at the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect with a smile. ¡°Master, I need your help.¡± ¡°Please speak.¡± ¡°I want you to help me invite girls of my age from other sects.¡± The eyes of the Sect Leader of the Dragon Shadow Sect lit up when he heard this. ¡°Huohuo, you¡¯re finally enlightened!¡± He didn¡¯t expect Huohuo, who was always unwilling to go out and socialize with others, to take the initiative to invite girls of the same age from other sects. ¡°Hahaha, Huohuo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you settle this matter.¡± As his master, he was naturally very happy to see his little disciple so happy. At the same time, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. The White Tiger and the other two beasts were secretly waiting for Huohuo¡¯s news. ¡°Hahaha, after we give those girls to Master, Master doesn¡¯t know how to reward us.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Master will definitely be overjoyed. Maybe he will reward me with a lot of gold coins!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1115: Lin Yun Chapter 1115: Lin Yun Within Dragon Shadow Sect. Huohuo looked at the young women from the various sects and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Everyone, I invited everyone here today because I have good news to tell everyone!¡± Huohuo slowly spoke as she looked at the ladies present. ¡°That¡¯s right. I, Huohuo, am going to give everyone here a great opportunity today!¡± Huohuo¡¯s words instantly caused a commotion among the women present. ¡°Chance? What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She said she would give us opportunities? Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if these women hadn¡¯t heard of Huohuo. As the youngest female disciple of Dragon Shadow Sect, she usually hid in the sect and didn¡¯t go out. But this time, she actually said that she would give them an opportunity? Moreover, if it wasn¡¯t for the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master coming forward, they wouldn¡¯t have come at all. Therefore, everyone present looked at Huohuo curiously, not knowing what she was up to. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m not joking with you. I, Huohuo, am a man of my word. Today, I¡¯m going to give you an opportunity. It¡¯s just that it depends on whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡± ¡°Aiyo, Huohuo, don¡¯t keep me in suspense at this time. Hurry up and tell me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We were so anxious.¡± Some of the people present looked at Huohuo anxiously. They were anxious to know what was going on. ¡°Aiya, I just want you to serve my brother in the lower realm. If you serve them well, I guarantee that you will have a great opportunity!¡± Looking at these people, Huohuo excitedly told them about this matter. Seeing so many people present, she was afraid that she would be able to get a lot for her three good brothers this time. ¡°Bang! This was simply nonsense! Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Just as Huohuo finished speaking, a woman stood up angrily. ¡°Huohuo, we came here because of the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect. I didn¡¯t expect you to humiliate us like this! You!¡± She was actually so ridiculous that she really thought that Huohuo would give them some kind of opportunity! She didn¡¯t expect that it was actually her brother who went to the lower realm to serve her! It was simply laughable! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that I forced you to go. I just wanted you to know that you don¡¯t have to go for this opportunity.¡± Huohuo didn¡¯t take this woman to heart. She just looked helplessly at the people present. ¡°No, Huohuo, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. You actually used such a method to humiliate us.¡± At this moment, not only did that woman stand out, but even more women looked at Huohuo with dissatisfaction. ¡°Humph! I think their Dragon Shadow Sect is simply too arrogant! When we took out the Divine Grade immortal tool, Huohuo said that it was trash. So, everyone should understand what I mean, right?¡± At this moment, God Cloud, the first disciple of the Howling Gods Sect, stood up. Seeing that Dragon Shadow Sect had invited so many women, God Howling Sect felt that something was wrong, so they sent God Cloud over. However, God Cloud really did not expect Huohuo to tell them such a thing when they came here. ¡°Alright! So that was how it was! You guys are simply too arrogant!¡± After hearing God Cloud¡¯s words, the women present became even angrier. After all this time, this Dragon Shadow Sect wanted to humiliate them. In an instant, many women stood up and walked out. The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect, who was in the main hall, looked at the people who were walking out one after another in confusion. ¡°No, what¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t this just the beginning? Why are you all out?¡± Looking at these people, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was slightly puzzled. ¡°Humph! Dragon Shadow Sect Master, this time we came because of you. I didn¡¯t expect you to humiliate us like this.¡± The woman who walked out first glared at him and left. ¡°That¡¯s right. How unlucky. We shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your invitation in the first place.¡± ¡°Humph! Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master, you¡¯ve really made a good plan.¡± Without exception, these women glared at him fiercely after they walked out. ¡°What? What happened to me?¡± Looking at these people, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was even more dumbfounded. At this moment, Huohuo did not see anyone else in the house. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m giving you all opportunities. Why don¡¯t you people want it?¡± Huohuo did not understand. ¡°Humph! Huohuo, you should keep your good brother for yourself to serve. We can¡¯t afford your opportunities.¡± However, although everyone had left, there were still two people left. One was God Cloud of the Howling Gods Sect, and the other was a woman from the Howling Gods Sect. ¡°I can crush that brother of yours in the lower realm with one hand. Hehe, you still want to give us an opportunity. I think you¡¯re a big idiot.¡± After God Cloud scolded Huohuo in disdain, he rolled his eyes and left. Huohuo was simply wasting her time. ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing God Cloud walk away so arrogantly, he stood up from his chair angrily. ¡°You actually dare to say that about my brothers. Hehe, you will regret it sooner or later!¡± After saying this angrily, Huohuo turned her gaze to the woman beside her. ¡°I remember that you are also from the Howling Gods Sect. Why? Why don¡¯t you go with her?¡± Now, Huohuo felt annoyed whenever she saw the people from the Howling God Sect. ¡°Miss Huohuo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Although I¡¯m in the Howling Gods Sect, I¡¯m not considered a member of the sect.¡± The woman looked at Huohuo with an aggrieved expression. ¡°I¡¯m just a servant, but those people actually wanted to give me to that old monster of our sect. I was forced to snatch a spot to meet you.¡± The woman slowly recounted her tragic experience. ¡°Therefore, I might be able to give it a try.¡± The woman looked at Huohuo with sincerity. ¡± Tsk, you¡¯re living a miserable life in the Howling Gods Sect. I knew there weren¡¯t any good people in the sect. If that¡¯s the case, then you should stay.¡± ¡°Miss Huohuo, I actually have another request.¡± ¡°I just want to ask Miss Huohuo to let me join your Dragon Shadow Sect.¡± The woman looked at Huohuo carefully. This decision of hers was indeed to protect herself, although it might bring trouble to Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°Aiya, this matter is easy to resolve. We¡¯ll be a family in the future.¡± Huohuo agreed without hesitation. After all, if she waited until she was done serving her brothers, they would definitely protect her. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? Also, don¡¯t call me Miss Huohuo in the future. Just call me Huohuo.¡± ¡°Huohuo, my name is Lin Yun. Thank you so much.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1116: Going (1) Chapter 1116: Going (1) ¡°Huohuo, what are you trying to do?¡± After Huohuo brought Lin Yun out, the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect looked at her helplessly. He had thought that his little disciple had finally come to her senses, but he didn¡¯t think that his little disciple had called these people over to serve her brother. The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was extremely helpless when he heard this result. ¡°Aiya, Master, I really want to help them. Who knew that they would be so ungrateful?¡± Huohuo didn¡¯t mind and looked at her master. Anyway, no matter what he did, his master would not do anything to him. ¡°Oh right, Master, this Lin Yun wants to join our sect. What do you think?¡± Huohuo also knew that if she wanted to enter their sect, she had to go through layers of tests, even though Huohuo had verbally promised Lin Yun just now. However, the final decision was still in her master¡¯s hands. ¡°This girl¡­Are you from the Howling Gods Sect?¡± Looking at Lin Yun, the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yeah, but so what? Lin Yun was just a handyman there, and she was bullied by others. Aiya, Master, I¡¯m begging you. Let Lin Yun join our sect.¡± Looking at her master¡¯s solemn face, Huohuo could not help but act coquettishly. ¡°Huohuo, this matter is not as simple as you think.¡± ¡°Aiya, Master, I¡¯m begging you. You have to know that I¡¯m helping our sect.¡± Seeing that her master wanted to disagree, Huohuo immediately launched her fierce attack again. ¡°Aiya, alright, alright. In that case, let her join our sect.¡± Seeing Huohuo acting coquettishly, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master could not take it anymore. Since he had already offended the Howling God Sect from the start, he wasn¡¯t afraid of this little thing. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± After Huohuo heard his master¡¯s agreement, she left happily with Lin Yun. Not long after, Huohuo brought Lin Yun to the lower realm again. ¡°Lin Yun, let me tell you. When you meet my brothers later, you have to be smart. This is a heaven-sent opportunity. If you can grasp this opportunity, I guarantee that you will be able to soar into the sky in one go. No one will bully you in the future.¡± After Huohuo came down, she looked at Lin Yun with a serious expression. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Lin Yun nodded seriously. Although he was still Huohuo¡¯s brother in the lower realm, Lin Yun guessed that her brother should also be a greasy man. However, even if he was a greasy man, it was still better than sending him to the hands of that old monster from the Howling Gods Sect. Moreover, this place was the lower realm. Even if he was bullied here, he would not suffer much. Therefore, Lin Yun was already mentally prepared. ¡°Since you¡¯ve remembered everything clearly, let¡¯s go.¡± Soon after, Huohuo brought Lin Yun to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Brother! Brother! I¡¯ve brought you the person. Where are you?¡± Before they entered the courtyard, Huohuo was already shouting outside the door. ¡°Aiya! As expected of Huohuo! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so efficient.¡± Immediately after, Lin Yun saw three well-dressed people walk out from inside. ¡°Hello, beautiful lady. I¡¯m Qilin, Huohuo¡¯s brother. To be able to see a pure and lovely lady like you in such a continent is undoubtedly the greatest fortune of my life.¡± Qilin was wearing his battle robe and slowly walked to Lin Yun¡¯s side. As he spoke, he took out a morning glory from the side. ¡°There is no beauty in a thousand years! A beauty is pleasing to the eye! A beauty that could topple a country! Shocking the world!¡± ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I can¡¯t help but recite a poem when I see how beautiful you are. Haha, I wonder what your name is.¡±¡± In order to satisfy its master this time, Qilin had specially done his homework. It took him three days to memorize those two lines. ¡°I¡­ My name is Lin Yun. Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Looking at Qilin, Lin Yun could not help but blush. She had thought that Huohuo had brought her to see some greasy man. She didn¡¯t expect her three brothers to be so handsome. Moreover, this Brother Qilin in front of him was such a gentleman. He was so cultured, cultured, and profound. Thinking of this, Lin Yun was content. ¡°Hahaha, Miss Lin, from today onwards, you can treat us like family. From now on, this place will be your home.¡± Although the Lin Yun that Huohuo brought back wasn¡¯t Huohuo¡¯s type. However, the white tiger believed that as long as Huohuo brought it back, its master would definitely like it. ¡°Right, right, let¡¯s meet again. This is a gift for you.¡± Pi Xiu took out a white egg from his pocket. ¡°After you go back and refine it, your strength will definitely increase greatly. This is a great tonic. I spent a lot of effort to get it back.¡± That¡¯s right, this thing was the Black Tortoise¡¯s egg. Although he didn¡¯t know why the Black Tortoise laid eggs despite being a male, Pi Xiu didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°This¡­ Thank you so much.¡± Although he could not see the strength of these people in front of him. However, Lin Yun was very touched when she saw how well these people treated her. ¡°Oh right, brothers, where¡¯s senior?¡± Huohuo looked at them and asked. Because he had just walked around the courtyard and did not see Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure. ¡°Aiya, Huohuo, you came at a bad time. Master had just gone out because of something, but it seemed that this matter was quite big. Why don¡¯t you take Miss Lin back first? After all, Master probably won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± After hearing this news, Huohuo visibly became dispirited. ¡°What? It was a pity that Senior wasn¡¯t here.¡± Huohuo sighed deeply and said to Lin Yun,¡±Lin Yun, in that case, let¡¯s go back first.¡±¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had arrived at the Jade Nether Kingdom. He had come this time not because of anything else, but because he had heard that someone was using his name to cause trouble. How could Xiao Changtian just sit back and do nothing? ¡°Hey, have you heard? That Hong Hui and his master had met a master these days. His strength had already reached divine emperor!¡± ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s probably no one in the entire Jade Nether Kingdom who doesn¡¯t know about this!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked in, he heard the news. ¡°That Hong Hui is so powerful?¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked when he heard the news. That¡¯s right, he had come this time because of this matter. However, he didn¡¯t expect that guy to be so powerful. Chapter 1117: Heavenly Venerate Body (1) Chapter 1117: Heavenly Venerate Body (1) This time, Xiao Changtian had come for nothing but Hong Hui¡¯s brazen declaration that he had obtained his cultivation base from him. Moreover, what was even more infuriating was that this b * stard actually used his name to declare war on others! How could Xiao Changtian tolerate this? However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t plan to take care of it at first, but Hong Hui told him. If he didn¡¯t go this time, the person opposite him would very likely go and destroy his Glorious Star Restaurant! He was fine, but that person actually threatened his Glorious Star Restaurant. There were so many men and women, old and young, in his Glorious Star Restaurant. If that person targeted him this time, wouldn¡¯t he be finished? Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t come here to fight, but to prove to everyone that he wasn¡¯t a powerful expert. On the other side, after Huohuo brought Lin Yun back, Lin Yun returned to her room. Looking at the white and tender turtle egg in her hand, Lin Yun¡¯s face was filled with determination. Although she did not see the strength of her three brothers clearly this time, she could feel that they would not lie to her. Immediately, Lin Yun began to absorb the white and tender turtle egg. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Lin Yun began to absorb it, she felt a huge power surging out from it. Immediately after, Lin Yun felt that half of her body had undergone a huge change. ¡°My¡­Half of my body, how¡­Why did it turn silver!¡± Lin Yun opened her eyes and saw the changes in her body. She was so surprised that her jaw dropped to the ground. ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­I¡¯ve awakened the Exalted Celestial Body!¡± Looking at the changes in her body, Lin Yun ran to a thousand-year-old tree in the courtyard in disbelief. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Lin Yun¡¯s hand touched the thousand-year-old tree, the thousand-year-old tree turned into powder with a bang. ¡°This¡­ This is actually true!¡± Looking at the powder flying in the sky, Lin Yun¡¯s mind was as shocked as fireworks. At this moment, the soul of the thousand-year-old ancient tree floating in the air widened its eyes and looked at Lin Yun, who was immersed in excitement. ¡°No, sister, this is a beating! I¡¯m fine with a gap between us, but you¡¯re giving me a light tap when you come up. What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully if I don¡¯t move?¡± At this moment, the thousand-year-old tree wanted to cry but had no tears. He had endured so many years with great difficulty and was finally about to transform into a form. In the end, she actually played such a trick on him. Moreover, who would have thought that this woman would be so ruthless? Not only did it turn the trunk of the thousand-year-old tree into ashes, but even the roots that were hundreds of meters deep in the ground were also turned into ashes. At this moment, how could Lin Yun care so much? After knowing that she had really awakened the Heavenly Venerate Mystery, Lin Yun immediately went into the house to continue refining the remaining turtle egg. At that time, Black Tortoise had slowly returned to his resting place after basking in the sun. However, just as he habitually took a look, his eyes widened! ¡°Mine! Where are my eggs!¡± Looking at the empty space beside him, he could not find the shadow of the egg at all. The Black Tortoise Qi¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Damn it! Which son of a b * tch was it! You actually stole my egg! Damn it, I hope you die a horrible death!¡± After a round of inspection, Black Tortoise was completely certain that its egg had been stolen. ¡°Wuwuwu, Xiaomei, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t even protect your balls. I really deserve to die.¡± Under the gazes of the three beasts in the distance, the usually calm Black Tortoise actually shed tears. ¡°Bai¡­ Brother Bai, aren¡¯t we going too far this time?¡± Pi Xiu couldn¡¯t bear to see the Black Tortoise in the distance crying. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry. That egg has been in Brother Black Tortoise¡¯s nest for hundreds of years. It¡¯s almost wrapped in pulp, but it hasn¡¯t even hatched yet. I¡¯m using it to its fullest extent.¡± Looking at the two people beside him, White Tiger said confidently. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t we doing this for his own good? As far as I know, this egg isn¡¯t Brother Black Tortoise¡¯s biological egg. Then what¡¯s the point of keeping it? Moreover, we bribed Lin Yun in order to please our master.¡± ¡°If Master is happy, then won¡¯t we be able to enjoy life? At that time, Brother Black Tortoise would definitely not care so much about this egg.¡± The other two beasts nodded in agreement when they heard the white tiger¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, Brother Bai, I understand. We¡¯re all doing this for Brother Black Tortoise¡¯s good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Brother Black Tortoise should be thanking us!¡± After thinking it through, the three beasts went on with their work. On the other side, Xiao Changtian settled down after finding a place. He had already found out where Tomorrow was, so Xiao Changtian was prepared to conserve his energy tonight so that he could explain it to these people tomorrow. It just so happened that almost everyone in the Jade Nether Kingdom would be attending tomorrow¡¯s competition. At this moment, in the distant Wolf Cloud Sect, a young man sat on a high platform and looked at the people below. ¡°Ancestor, are you really going to do it yourself tomorrow?¡± The Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master asked as he looked at the young man on the high platform. ¡°Yes, it is said that tomorrow he will be able to defeat an expert from the Upper Realm. Then I want to see what kind of strength he has.¡± That person snorted coldly. After the Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Master heard this, the joy on his face could not be hidden. Originally, they had offended them by mocking Hong Hui and his disciple for eating sh * t, but they didn¡¯t expect them to mention Xiao Changtian. They had thought that their sect was finished this time, but who would have thought that their sect¡¯s ancestor had actually come down from the Upper Realm! Moreover, it was said that their ancestor was a disciple of a very powerful Dragon Shadow Sect in the Upper Realm. How could these people not be excited? With such an expert helping them, they would definitely win this time, even though Xiao Changtian had defeated the demon from the Upper Realm. However, according to their understanding, the strength of that person from the Demon Race in the Upper Realm was simply a small piece of trash. Therefore, they were very confident this time. And this man wasn¡¯t one of the top disciples in Dragon Shadow Sect. However, because he did not receive any good treatment in the Upper Realm, he took the opportunity of the sect to come to the Lower Realm to show off. If possible, he could also develop his career in the lower realm. At that time, if anything happened to the upper realm, he could come down and take refuge. Actually, he really did not expect that the child he had secretly met with a woman from the lower realm a few hundred years ago would actually be so capable and actually open a sect in the lower realm. Although he had abandoned that woman back then, the bloodline could not be severed even after hundreds of years. Chapter 1118: Im Really Not an Expert (1) Chapter 1118: I¡¯m Really Not an Expert (1) On the second day, the sky had just turned bright, and the place where the competition would be held was already crowded with people. ¡°Hey, have you heard? This time, the Wolf Cloud Sect had invited their ancestor from the Upper Realm!¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Upper Realm? However, wasn¡¯t Xiao Changtian able to beat the people of the Upper Realm to a pulp?¡± ¡°Aiya, you might not know this time, but their old ancestor is much more powerful than the one Xiao Changtian defeated last time!¡± The people present were discussing intensely. Although Xiao Changtian was very powerful, the people invited by the Wolf Cloud Sect this time were not ordinary people. One had to know that almost 98% of these people did not know that there was an Upper Realm in this place. Ever since the beginning of the demon race¡¯s demon ban, these people had also heard more and more news about the Upper Realm. ¡°Master, do you think Senior will come?¡± After waiting for half a day, he still didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure. Hong Hui couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. ¡°Damn it, if Senior didn¡¯t come, then we could only rely on this holy water this time!¡± Looking at the yellow liquid in the porcelain bottle in his arms, Elder Shi smiled. ¡°Hahaha, yes, with this holy water! We will definitely be able to win this competition.¡± ¡­ Soon, a young man walked out of the Wolf Cloud Sect. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s the expert from the upper realm from the Wolf Cloud Sect?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Why are you so young?¡± Looking at the young man who slowly walked out, the faces of the people present were filled with disbelief. ¡°Cough cough, hello everyone. I¡¯m sure everyone has already guessed my identity. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Lang Can from the Upper Realm.¡± After Lang Can finished speaking, the people present once again broke into a commotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to really be him! I can almost feel the intense pressure from his body now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She didn¡¯t expect him to be so young! It¡¯s simply too powerful!¡± Many of the people present looked at Brilliant Wolf with envy. If only they could go to the Upper Realm to cultivate! ¡°I believe everyone knows the reason for this competition. Of course, our Wolf Cloud Sect is not a stingy sect. However, we also do not allow anyone to provoke us. Since Hong Hui and the other two have provoked us this time, I will have to personally take action!¡± Looking at the people present, Lang Can¡¯s face revealed a serious expression. The large number of people this time was exactly what he wanted. He could take advantage of the large number of people this time to establish his dignity. ¡°How is it, Hong Hui? The person you invited hasn¡¯t come yet?¡± Looking at Hong Hui and his disciple standing not far away, Lang Can revealed a cold smile. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be too proud. If Senior comes, he can crush you as easily as crushing an ant. I advise you not to be too arrogant.¡± Looking at Brilliant Wolf¡¯s arrogant manner, the faces of the two were filled with disdain. Senior, just a little bit of holy water was enough to make the two of them so powerful, let alone Senior¡¯s own strength. Even though this Lang Can was from the Upper Realm, Hong Hui and his disciple believed that if their senior came, he would definitely be able to beat him up. ¡°Hahaha, arrogant. You people are really arrogant. Did they really think that the people from the Upper Realm were easy to deal with? And the senior you¡¯re talking about hasn¡¯t come yet. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s long been scared out of his wits.¡± One had to know that this time, in order to make preparations that were foolproof, Lang Can had even specially set up an array formation on the entire tournament stage. If one entered this array, it was impossible to come out unless Lang Can allowed it. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t dare to come?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice sounded from afar. Xiao Changtian slowly walked over from afar, and under the watchful eyes of Lang Can and everyone else, he walked to the center of the stage. ¡°Everyone, although I¡¯m here today, I¡¯m not really here to compete with him. I¡¯m just here to tell everyone that I¡¯m really not an expert. I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless as he looked at these people. However, he could also take advantage of this opportunity to clarify this matter. It would save them from finding trouble for him in the future. ¡°What is Senior doing? Could it be that he had thought of something new?¡± Xiao Changtian said such a long speech. Hong Hui was confused. ¡°Aiya! Idiot! Senior means that you don¡¯t want to help us with this matter.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian in the distance, Elder Shi felt a little awkward. At this moment, everyone below was looking at him expressionlessly. This was because they did not know what this senior was up to. After all, no one present would believe him if he said that he was an ordinary person. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said what I need to say. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian walked off the stage without hesitation. ¡°What? What was going on? How can he continue walking like this!¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian walk out without any injuries, Lang Can¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. One had to know that he had secretly set up this thing. No one else knew about it. Moreover, he had secretly learned this array formation in an Upper World sect. Its power was extremely huge. And now, this guy actually walked out like nothing had happened? This was simply too unbelievable! ¡°Wait, stop! Since he was here today, he had to finish the competition before leaving.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked down, Lang Can immediately reacted. The reason why this array formation was ineffective was very likely that he had secretly learned it and did not learn the essence. However, this was not important. What was important was that he wanted to establish his dignity in front of these people today. Therefore, no matter what, he had to defeat this kid in front of him today. ¡°No, brother, I admit defeat, okay? Can¡¯t I just surrender?¡± Looking at the person standing far away, Xiao Changtian felt even more helpless. He did not want to be entangled with these people anymore. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t humiliate me there! If you don¡¯t fight me today, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Lang Can looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. Although this kid in front of him was very perceptive and knew that he could not beat him. However, in order to let the others see his strength, Lang Can could only start with this kid in front of him. ¡°Tsk, this Lang Can has gotten himself into big trouble.¡± Hong Hui looked at Lang Can with sympathy. He had never thought that this Lang Can would be so bold. However, this matter was exactly what he wanted. Chapter 1119: Threatened (1) Chapter 1119: Threatened (1) ¡°No, big brother, I¡¯ve already surrendered. What else do you want me to do?¡± Looking at the young man who stopped him, Xiao Changtian said impatiently. Who wouldn¡¯t let go after surrendering? ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyway, you have to fight me today!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the kid who stopped him and sighed helplessly. ¡°Count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count count¡± Seeing that the person in front of him was not going to let him leave without a fight, Xiao Changtian compromised. ¡°It¡¯s starting! It started! It¡¯s finally starting!¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s our fortune to be able to see such an expert fight today!¡± Then, the people below the stage focused their attention on the actions of the two people on the stage. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to come up to him, Lang Can did not hesitate. A huge pressure instantly swept out towards the surroundings. In an instant, the bright sky dimmed. ¡°No, why is this brother so pretentious? Why do I feel like there¡¯s only a cool breeze blowing by with such a big formation?¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised to see the dark surroundings. He didn¡¯t know where this brother learned this pretentious move from. If he could learn it, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to fool others. ¡°Hahaha, now our ancestor has finally made his move. ¡°After this competition is over, our Wolf Cloud Sect will definitely become the most powerful sect on this continent!¡± At this moment, the Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master was extremely excited when he saw the scene before him. He could already imagine his future glory after his Wolf Cloud Sect became the number one sect on the continent. ¡°Congratulations, Sect Master!¡± ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯ll congratulate Sect Master in advance!¡± The other members of the Wolf Cloud Sect were also very excited. It had to be known that before this, they were just a small sect that was not famous. And now, they were about to become the number one sect on the continent. This was simply a gift from the heavens! ¡°Take this!¡± In an instant, Lang Can¡¯s fierce attack swept toward Xiao Changtian with a force that could topple mountains and overturn seas. Xiao Changtian, who had his eyes closed, didn¡¯t see the cool scene clearly. The wind was so strong that Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. ¡°Hiss! Senior¡­Why is Senior standing there with his eyes closed?¡± Looking at this scene, Hong Hui¡¯s heart was in his throat. He didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian was up to. He had just stood there and didn¡¯t move after such a powerful attack. ¡°What the hell is this Xiao Changtian doing? That guy¡¯s knife was about to land on his neck!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat her, so he just destroyed it like this?¡± ¡°Aiya, looks like we guessed wrong this time!¡± It wasn¡¯t just Hong Hui. Even the other people below the stage looked at the scene on the stage anxiously. To be honest, they didn¡¯t want Lang Can from the Upper Realm to win. This was because the lower realm was their home, and this person from the upper realm had suddenly barged in. They would not believe it if they said that he had no ulterior motives. However, looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, their moods fell to the bottom again. Was he really going to let Brilliant Wolf win? At this moment, Lang Can was looking at Xiao Changtian with excitement. He did not expect this person to be so tactful and not resist at all. This was exactly what he wanted. Since that was the case, he would let this guy die a quick death later. ¡°Boom!¡± Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Lang Can¡¯s attack landed on Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the entire place was silent. It wasn¡¯t because Lang Can had killed Xiao Changtian, but because Xiao Changtian was still standing there unharmed. One had to know that the attack just now was enough to destroy mountains and rivers and break stars. Even Saint Emperors would have to retreat. However, it was as if nothing had happened when it landed on Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, bro, I know I¡¯m handsome, but you don¡¯t have to touch me like that.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally opened his eyes. Looking at Lang Can¡¯s frightened eyes, Xiao Changtian felt helpless. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with this guy. Why didn¡¯t he hit him and just looked at him? ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No! This was absolutely impossible! How did he¡­How did this happen?¡± Looking at the disdainful face of Xiao Changtian, Lang Can¡¯s eyes were so wide that they almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? I saw that you also gave me a blow just now. In that case, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that this person in front of him was definitely a big shot. Don¡¯t look down on him for using such a pretentious move before attacking. However, in reality, it could not even hurt a single strand of his hair. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Impossible! Damn it! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, Lang Can seemed to have gone mad. At this moment, Lang Can suddenly took out a huge long saber. ¡°I will never allow such a thing to happen!¡± Who would have thought that a person from the Upper Realm would be inferior to a person from the Lower Realm? At this moment, Lang Can could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Senior! Be careful, behind you.¡± The people below the stage were still immersed in shock and had yet to recover from their shock when they saw Lang Can shamelessly sneak attack their senior. ¡°Bang!¡± Just when Lang Can thought that he could kill Xiao Changtian with one slash¡­ Xiao Changtian turned around and slapped his face. ¡°Damn it, do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? I just didn¡¯t want to lower myself to your level. I didn¡¯t expect you to provoke me again and again!¡± Looking at Lang Can, Xiao Changtian was furious. He clearly had no enmity with him, but this guy wanted to target him so much. He even wanted to kill him just now. How could Xiao Changtian endure this? ¡°This! What should he do? Sect Master!¡± At this moment, the people from the Wolf Cloud Sect were no longer excited. Their faces were filled with fear. They had thought that this was a gift from the heavens, but now it seemed that this was not a gift at all! This was simply trying to exterminate their Wolf Cloud Sect! ¡°This! This! This was all that damned Lang Can¡¯s fault! He even said that he was our old ancestor! He¡¯s not our ancestor at all!¡± The sect leader of the Wolf Cloud Sect gritted his teeth and said. ¡°If someone asks us about our relationship with Brilliant Wolf later, we¡¯ll say that we were threatened!¡± Looking at the situation in front of him, the Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s sect leader could guess that if Xiao Changtian knew that Lang Can was their ancestor. Their sect would definitely not have a good ending. Chapter 1120: Scammed (1) Chapter 1120: Scammed (1) ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud bang, Lang Can was thrown out ruthlessly, and a huge abyss was smashed into the ground. After Brilliant Wolf was thrown out, a mouthful of blood spurted out like a fountain. ¡°Humph! The Sect Leader of the Wolf Cloud Sect! Do you have anything else to say?¡± Seeing Lang Can¡¯s expression, Hong Hui ran to the Wolf Cloud Sect Leader and questioned him. ¡°Humph! Hong Hui? What do I have to say? What does the matter of Lang Can looking for Senior have to do with our Wolf Cloud Sect?¡± Looking at Hong Hui and Xiao Changtian in the distance, the Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master said without changing his expression. ¡°You!¡± Hong Hui did not expect this guy to be so shameless. Even their ancestor was unwilling to admit it! ¡°What about me? ¡°That¡¯s true. If that Lang Can wants to find Senior, our sect¡¯s people can¡¯t stop him no matter what. Moreover, we¡¯re even threatened by him. Otherwise, why would we let him find Senior?!¡± Looking at Lang Can who was about to die in the distance, the Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s sect master added, unwilling to give up. ¡°You! You! Damn it¡­Damn it!¡± Lang Can did not expect that the damn Wolf Cloud Sect would betray him at this time. For a moment, Lang Can could not catch his breath. He was so angry that he passed out. Looking at Lang Can¡¯s condition, the Wolf Cloud Sect¡¯s Sect Leader sighed in his heart. ¡®Forefather Brilliant Wolf, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of death, but this is the foundation you left behind. If we don¡¯t do this, we¡¯ll be the ones dying. For the sake of us so many people, you should sacrifice a little. Xiao Changtian, who was watching from afar, shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Who asked this guy to cause trouble first? Originally, he did not intend to kill this person in front of him, but this guy was too much. Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, he suddenly remembered Hong Hui and his disciple. ¡°You two, come here!¡± Looking at the two of them, Xiao Changtian was furious. If not for these two people claiming that their cultivation came from his side, perhaps such a thing would not have happened. ¡°Senior! Senior! You called us.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian calling them, Hong Hui and Elder Shi ran over. ¡°I¡¯m warning you two! If you dare to say that your cultivation is because of me again! You two will be in for it!¡± Looking at the two of them, Xiao Changtian threatened them before leaving. ¡°Master, but our holy water was obtained from Senior.¡± Looking at the senior¡¯s figure, Hong Hui felt a little emotional. However, as soon as Hong Hui finished speaking, the surrounding people all revealed strange looks. ¡°Oh no! Damn bastard! Why did you reveal our holy water in public?¡± Elder Shi glared at the disappointing Hong Hui when he saw the heated gazes of the people around him. ¡°Hahaha, Elder Shi, Hong Hui, although the two of you are very powerful now, the matter of the holy water¡­¡± At this moment, almost everyone gathered around. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s all your fault, you bastard! You¡¯re saying it so loudly here!¡± Looking at the sea of people surrounding him, Elder Shi could not help but curse. Although the two of them were Saint Emperors, the people present were not weak. In addition, they had just broken through, so their situation was very unstable. If they were to face these people, their chances of winning were not very high. ¡°Elder Shi, if you don¡¯t hand it over, don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± Just as that person finished speaking, the battle was about to break out. ¡­ ¡°Hahaha, I got it! I got it!¡± Finally, after being tortured by these people, Hong Hui and his brother finally got the white porcelain bottle! ¡°Hahaha, this time, I will definitely become stronger!¡± The person opened it without hesitation. ¡°Hmm? What was going on? These¡­ What are these things?¡± Looking at the yellow liquid in the porcelain bottle, the smile on the man¡¯s face froze in an instant. ¡°Motherf * cker! He must have been scammed!¡± After sniffing it, the man smashed the porcelain bottle in his hand to the ground. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Holy Water! Holy water!¡± Looking at the shattered holy water on the ground, Hong Hui¡¯s and Hong Hui¡¯s faces revealed incomparable heartache. One had to know that it was not easy to get this, but it was actually wasted by these people. It was simply a reckless waste of a heavenly treasure. ¡°Forget it, there seems to be some on the ground. I can¡¯t waste it!¡± Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Elder Shi lay on the ground and started licking. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Damn it! Crazy! This must be crazy!¡± ¡­ At that time, in the Dragon Shadow Sect of the Upper Realm. Everyone suddenly felt a huge fluctuation coming from the depths of their Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°Hiss, what kind of power is this? It actually caused such a huge sensation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Could it be that our Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s old ancestors are coming out of seclusion?¡± ¡°Hiss! Then we have to be prepared in advance. This commotion might not attract anyone!¡± These people didn¡¯t know that this huge commotion was coming from Lin Yun. They were just guessing. Right at this moment, the atmosphere outside Dragon Shadow Sect was extremely tense. ¡°Sect Master of the Howling Gods Sect, are you really going to do this?¡± Looking at the huge flying ships in front of him, the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect had a serious expression. ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll say it one last time. Hand over that Lin Yun! Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being merciless!¡± This time, in order to find Lin Yun, the Howling Gods Sect did not hesitate to use a high-grade flying boat. One cannon on the airboat was already priceless. Not to mention the entire airboat. Such a flying boat not only had top-notch defense, but also top-notch attack equipment. Don¡¯t look down on these flying boats, their power could flatten the entire Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°Humph! Lin Yun is now a member of our sect. How can she give it to you?¡± Looking at those flying boats, even though the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was a little fearful, he still rejected them. Because he was betting that the people of the God of Gambling, Xiao Zong, wouldn¡¯t dare to fire. That was because if they really opened fire, those two sects would completely fall out with each other. One had to know that the living environment in the Upper Realm was not very good. If the two sects fell out, the consequences would not be so easy to bear. At that moment, the Dragon Shadow Sect elder who was in the sect was listening to the news reported by his servant in shock. ¡°You¡­ Is what you said true?¡± ¡°Absolutely true! Lin Yun had awakened the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body!¡± As soon as this person finished speaking, these elders immediately jumped up from their chairs. They couldn¡¯t wait to see what was going on. This commotion was actually caused by Lin Yun from the Howling Gods Sect! Furthermore, it was the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s miraculous body! Chapter 1121: The Demon Lord Has Awakened (1) Chapter 1121: The Demon Lord Has Awakened (1) Not long after, Lin Yun¡¯s door was surrounded by many people. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it! Unexpectedly! This Lin Yun actually awakened the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body! It¡¯s simply benefiting our Dragon Shadow Sect!¡± When these elders sensed the terrifying aura coming from the room, their faces revealed incomparable excitement. ¡°Hahaha! Our Dragon Shadow Sect is rich this time!¡± ¡°Report!¡± Just as these elders were getting excited, a Dragon Shadow Sect disciple hurriedly ran over. ¡°Report! Elder! The Divine Roar Sect outside the door is threatening to attack our sect if we don¡¯t hand Lin Yun over! The sect master was currently confronting them!¡± The disciple hurriedly explained the matter. ¡°What? There was actually such a thing! This Howling Gods Sect was simply courting death!¡± After these elders heard this, their expressions were incomparably furious. ¡°Humph! We¡¯ll go now! I¡¯d like to see what kind of capabilities this Howling Gods Sect has! How dare you start a war with us!¡± With Lin Yun¡¯s Heavenly Venerate Body, these elders spoke more firmly than ever. At this moment, the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect, who was standing outside the sect gate, looked at the people of Divine Roar Sect with a serious expression. ¡°Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect, I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly, but since Lin Yun is a member of our Howling Gods Sect, we have to get her back no matter what.¡± ¡°Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect, if I count to five and you still don¡¯t let him go, then we¡¯ll really fire!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± ¡°Three your sister!¡± Just as the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect confidently counted to three, several elders suddenly stood out from behind the sect master of the Dragon Shadow Sect. The elders looked at the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect with disdain. ¡°Humph! It¡¯s just a small Divine Roar Sect. Since Lin Yun is now a member of our sect! Then we won¡¯t return it no matter what. You guys can dream on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Since Lin Yun is a member of our sect, don¡¯t even think about asking her to go back!¡± ¡°Humph! Unless our Dragon Shadow Sect is exterminated! Otherwise, you can keep dreaming!¡± Looking at these elders ¡®expressions, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. What did these elders mean? One had to know that when Lin Yun wanted to join their sect, these elders ¡®reactions were more intense than the previous one. If he hadn¡¯t forced them to do so, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed. And now, looking at them like this, what was going on? ¡°Sect Master! You can¡¯t hand Lin Yun over!¡± Just as Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s sect leader was feeling astonished, an elder walked to his side and slowly told him the whole story. ¡°What? Exalted Celestial Body!¡± Of course, after Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master heard this, his eyes widened. One had to know that such a physique, even in the entire Upper Realm, there were not many Heavenly Venerate strange bodies. It could be said that with the Heavenly Venerate miraculous body, their entire sect had risen to a higher level. ¡°Hahaha! The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect! Even if you really fire at us today, we won¡¯t hand Lin Yun over!¡± After knowing this good news, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s confidence instantly hardened. At this moment, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect was extremely furious. He didn¡¯t know what these old men who suddenly stood up said to make their attitudes become so unyielding. ¡°Damn it! You! You will regret this!¡± Looking at the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s expression, the sect master finally gritted his teeth and said to the people behind him,¡±¡±Retreat!¡± This was because he knew that if the two sects really started a war, their Howling Gods Sect would not have a good ending either. Not only would the Alliance punish them, but the other sects would also ostracize them. Therefore, they were unwilling to take the risk. ¡°Hahaha, Exalted Celestial Body! Our sect can be considered to have soared into the sky!¡± Seeing those people leave dejectedly, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. At that time, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect had just returned to the sect when he was called over by the old ancestor. ¡°How is it? Did you bring him back?¡± Looking at the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect, the old ancestor raised his eyes and glanced at him. ¡± I¡¯m sorry, ancestor. That detestable Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect is unwilling to hand over the person, so¡­¡± The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly as he looked at his ancestor. One had to know that Lin Yun was originally used to nourish the old ancestor¡¯s body, but who knew that the d * mned one would run away! Now, they couldn¡¯t get it back even if they wanted it. Moreover, as long as Lin Yun was useful to the ancestor, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect didn¡¯t want her back. ¡°Humph! Trash! It was just a woman! It was fine if he didn¡¯t look good, but now he actually didn¡¯t want to come back! He¡¯s simply an idiot!¡± Sure enough, after the old ancestor heard this news, his expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll give you another chance! If you still can¡¯t find that woman, then don¡¯t come back!¡± Looking at the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect, the old ancestor showed no mercy. ¡°Yes, sir! Yes! Don¡¯t worry, this time, we will definitely find that woman!¡± The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect quickly agreed. After all, he was very clear about the strength of his ancestor. If the old ancestor really got angry, even the entire Howling Gods Sect might not be able to survive. At that moment, the demons were silent. This was not because of any bad news. Instead, it was because this news really made them, the Demon Race, too happy. That¡¯s right, it was because the Demon Master who had been sleeping for so long was finally about to wake up. Therefore, all the demons were quietly waiting for the Demon Lord to awaken. ¡°Hahaha! The Demon Lord was finally awakening! ¡°This time, even if the people from the Upper Realm don¡¯t interfere, we can still annex the entire Lower Realm.¡± Mo Jin, who was standing in the main hall, excitedly sensed the movements in the distance. He could feel that the Demon Master would definitely wake up today! At this moment, the Secret Pavilion also received the same news. ¡°Pavilion Master! The Demon Lord had awakened! What should we do?¡± One had to know that the awakening of that Demon Master was no child¡¯s play. When the Demon Master really woke up, the entire lower realm would undergo earth-shattering changes. At that time, it would not only be their demons. At that time, the awakening of the Demon Master would give birth to many demons. When that time came, their entire lower realm would definitely be enveloped by demonic qi. Therefore, if the Demon Lord really woke up, the ones who would be in the most danger would be ordinary cultivators like them. ¡°Where is Senior now?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets frowned. Clearly, this matter was not a child¡¯s play. ¡°Senior seems to have left, but he should be back soon.¡± ¡°When Senior returns, immediately go and sound him out!¡± Chapter 1122: That Slut (1) Chapter 1122: That Slut (1) At that time, in the Heavenly Dao Union of the Upper Realm. The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect was called over by the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. ¡°Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect, how was the mission I gave you last time?¡± ¡°Alliance Master, that person in the lower realm is indeed not as simple as we thought. We haven¡¯t completed this matter for the time being.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s eyes twitched when he heard Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s reply. ¡°Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect, I remember that you used to be very efficient in handling things. Why is this matter so slow?¡± It was just a person from the lower realm. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master did not take this matter to heart at first. But he really didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Leader of the Dragon Shadow Sect still hadn¡¯t settled the matter after such a long time. ¡°Alliance Master! The strength of that person in the lower realm is really extraordinary. Even the flying boat we sent over could easily penetrate it. Therefore, I have reason to suspect that that person is someone who sneaked into the Upper Realm!¡± The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master also knew that the person in the lower realm was definitely not someone that could be dealt with in a short period of time. ¡°However, Alliance Master, we haven¡¯t completed our mission this time, but our sect has a huge piece of good news. That is, our sect¡¯s Lin Yun has awakened the Heavenly Venerate Body!¡± ¡°What? What did you say?¡± Originally, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was listening to the words of the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s sect master casually. However, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, who was initially indifferent, immediately sat up straight. One had to know that the power of a Heavenly Venerable Extraordinary Body could rival dozens of experts. There were only a few of them in the entire Upper Realm, but now, they had appeared in his Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°That¡¯s right! Alliance Master, Heavenly Venerate Body!¡± ¡°But, isn¡¯t the legendary Heavenly Lord Body only innate? Why did Lin Yun of your sect awaken?¡± ¡°Alliance Master, you might not have heard of this matter. Lin Yun was awakened after birth, and this time, she seemed to have obtained an opportunity from the lower realm.¡± When he thought of his precious disciple Huohuo, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master burst out in joy. If not for his precious disciple Huohuo recognizing him as a good brother in the lower realm, they would not have obtained such a huge opportunity this time. ¡°Then according to what you said, the lower realm is no longer the same as before?¡± To actually be able to obtain such a huge opportunity from the lower realm, what else could this mean? Therefore, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master could not help but look at the lower realm seriously. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you guys can help me look after this mission for the time being. It seems that this matter isn¡¯t that simple.¡± After telling the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect to return, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s face revealed a pensive look. This matter was notified by the Heavenly Dao Union. Soon, the entire Upper Realm received the news that Lin Yun had awakened the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body. However, God Cloud in the Howling Gods Sect was still unaware of this. Because she was currently looking at her junior brother in front of her with a face full of infatuation. ¡°Brother, look at the weather today.¡± However, God Ma, who was practicing diligently at the side, did not pay attention to the love-struck God Cloud. ¡°Aiya, what brother? Look at the clouds in the distance!¡± Upon hearing this, God Ma finally raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Young miss, I would like to trouble you not to delay my cultivation anymore.¡± After the mysterious horse finished speaking, it closed its eyes again. ¡°What brother? What did Yunyun do wrong? You actually hate me so much.¡± God Cloud looked dejectedly at God Horse. Although God Cloud had been rejected many times in the past, he still did not give up. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t like people like you. Please don¡¯t pester me anymore.¡± The god horse mercilessly rejected her again. ¡°Then what kind of girl do you like?¡± ¡°I like people like Lin Yun. Not only is she kind, but she has also awakened the Heavenly Venerate Body!¡± He glanced at Lin Yun and said again. ¡°I won¡¯t like someone like you, even if you¡¯re very powerful.¡± ¡°What? You actually like that b * tch! Alright! I¡¯ve been chasing you for so long, and you actually like such a slut!¡± God Cloud didn¡¯t notice the Celestial Venerable¡¯s miraculous body that was mentioned at the end of the divine horse. Instead, he was extremely angry the moment he heard that he liked Lin Yun. After all, as the eldest disciple of the Howling Gods Sect and the daughter of the sect master, she couldn¡¯t even compare to that slut! ¡°You actually said that bitch is kind-hearted. Hehe, what? I was wrong.¡± However, just as God Cloud was about to leave in anger, he suddenly remembered the last sentence that God Ma had said. ¡°Wait a minute, what? Did you just say that bitch awakened the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body?!!¡± After God Cloud thought of something, he widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who in the entire Upper Realm did not know that Lin Yun had awakened the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body?¡± After God Cloud heard the affirmative answer, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How was that possible? That b * tch! How could that b * tch possibly awaken the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body!¡± God Cloud muttered in disbelief. ¡°Humph! You keep calling her a slut, but she¡¯s a thousand times, a hundred times stronger than you. You¡¯d better go back and reflect on your abilities.¡± God Horse looked at God Cloud with disdain and walked away. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± After God Cloud came back to his senses, he was still looking into the distance in disbelief. ¡°No, I have to go back. I have to go back and ask Father what¡¯s going on!¡± After God Cloud finished speaking, he quickly ran to the main hall to find his father. ¡°Father! Have you heard about Lin Yun?¡± After seeing his father, God Cloud went straight to the point. ¡°Humph! You still have the nerve to mention her!¡± The moment he saw God Cloud, the sect master¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°No, Father, what¡¯s going on? Why did that b * tch awaken the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body!¡± God Cloud was a little confused. What did this have to do with him? ¡°Do you know how she awakened? It was because of the fortuitous encounter she obtained at the gathering invited by Huohuo of Dragon Shadow Sect!!¡± Looking at God Cloud, the sect master suppressed his anger. This disappointing daughter of his actually didn¡¯t seize such a good opportunity last time! Otherwise, the one in the limelight now would be their Shenxiao Sect! ¡°What is it? Father! Are you kidding me? The banquet that Huohuo organized last time!¡± After hearing his father¡¯s answer, God Cloud¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She did not believe her father¡¯s words at all. How was that possible! Didn¡¯t Huohuo want to find someone to serve her brother in the lower realm? Chapter 1123: Brother Is Here (1) Chapter 1123: Brother Is Here (1) ¡°Father! You¡­ You must be joking with me, right? ¡®This¡­¡¯ How was this possible? How could that Lin Yun obtain such a powerful opportunity from the lower realm?!¡± God Cloud looked at his father in disbelief. No matter what, it was also impossible for the people of the lower realm to give such a great opportunity! ¡°Drive your sister! You didn¡¯t reflect on your own reasons, but you¡¯re still shouting here! From today onwards, I will send you to the lower realm. You can come back when you can awaken the Heavenly Dao Strange Body!¡± The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect was already annoyed. When he saw his disappointing daughter shouting in his ear, he became even angrier. ¡°Father! I¡­ I¡­!¡± Hearing his father¡¯s decision, God Cloud finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Lin Yun had already given her a huge blow. Who knew that her father would be even more disappointing? For a moment, Shen Yun hated Lin Yun who was far away in Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°Tsk!¡± At this moment, Lin Yun, who was cultivating, sneezed fiercely. Just as the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect was enjoying the congratulations from all over the world, the Howling Gods Sect was really preparing to launch an attack. ¡°Remember, this time, even if you have to sacrifice 800, you have to find Lin Yun from the Dragon Shadow Sect!¡± Looking at the people behind him, the sect leader of the Roaring God Sect warned the young master with a serious expression. Although he knew that this matter was not as simple as he thought, since the ancestor had given the order, if they did not complete it, they would be the ones who would be injured next. ¡°Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect! Listen up! If he didn¡¯t hand Lin Yun over! Then don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!¡± The sect master of the Howling Gods Sect shouted loudly after arriving at the Dragon Shadow Sect. After learning of this news, the main hall of Dragon Shadow Sect was silent. ¡°Sect Master, it seems like the Howling Gods Sect is serious this time!¡± At this moment, an elder walked in anxiously from outside the hall. ¡°This time, the Howling Gods Sect has prepared a total of ten flying ships. Their power is extraordinary!¡± When the elder saw the situation, he was also shocked. ¡°What? He actually took out 10 airboats!¡± The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that. Who would have thought that this Howling God Sect would actually be serious this time? ¡°Sect Master, what should we do now? ¡°Even if Lin Yun cultivates the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body, she will need to cultivate for at least half a year to reach perfection. We can¡¯t do it now!¡± One had to know that the power of ten swift boats was not something that their Dragon Shadow Sect could withstand. Even if all the experts of their Dragon Shadow Sect were to move out and use the highest level of defense, they would still not be able to withstand it! ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right. What should we do now? We definitely can¡¯t hand over a Heavenly Dao Strange Body like Lin Yun!¡± Just as everyone was at a loss, Huohuo suddenly ran in from outside the door. ¡°Master! Master! Oh, my brother is coming. Please prepare some Spiritual Crystals!¡± Huohuo hopped in with an innocent look on her face. ¡°Huohuo, don¡¯t mess around. Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re talking about serious matters now?¡± Looking at Huohuo, the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect said with a serious expression. ¡°Aiya, what can be more important than my brother!¡± Huohuo looked at the people present impatiently. As for Huohuo¡¯s brother, Dragon Shadow Sect Master was a little skeptical. To be honest, the sect master of Dragon Shadow Sect did not believe that Lin Yun¡¯s Heavenly Dao Strange Body was a fortuitous encounter from the lower realm. The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was having a headache over the arrival of Huohuo¡¯s brother at this time. At this moment, outside Dragon Shadow Sect. Pi Xiu was standing at the entrance of Dragon Shadow Sect with an excited expression. He had not been to the Upper Realm for a long time. Moreover, Huohuo said that she would give him a lot of Spiritual Crystals this time. This made Pi Xiu, who had not eaten gold coins for a long time, even more excited. ¡°Hey! What are you doing standing there!¡± At this moment, a voice interrupted the excited Pi Xiu. ¡°You brat, can¡¯t you see that we have serious business here?¡± The elder of the Divine Roar Sect looked at Pi Xiu threateningly. They did not know where this person came from, but he actually dared to ignore them. However, after the elder finished speaking, Pi Xiu did not bother with him. Instead, he looked at the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s entrance with anticipation. ¡°Damn it, Sect Master, that person over there actually ignored us!¡± ¡°Humph! He¡¯s just a small piece of trash. Cannon, get ready!¡± Of course, the sect master of the Divine Roar Sect had noticed the human-shaped Pi Xiu in the distance. ¡°Do you really think we don¡¯t dare to fire? This time, aim and hit him hard!¡± One had to know that even the strongest expert could not withstand a single shot from this flying boat. He did not believe that the person in front of him would be so bold! After the Divine Roar Sect¡¯s sect master gave the order, the black cannon of a flying boat aimed at Pi Xiu not far away. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a huge amount of energy shot out from the cannon. However, Pi Xiu, who was standing in the distance, did not even turn his head. This scene not only shocked the people from the Howling God Sect, but even the people from the Dragon Shadow Sect who were watching from within the sect were shocked. ¡°That person! Why didn¡¯t that person run?!¡± This scene caused the hearts of the Dragon Shadow Sect members to leap into their throats. ¡°That¡¯s right! That person seemed to have been brought back by Huohuo! How did he¡­Why? Could it be that that person¡¯s brain is not very good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. This person is completely over.¡± Seeing a huge energy shot out from the cannon, all the members of the Dragon Shadow Sect closed their eyes. However, the huge explosion they imagined did not happen. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re just a bunch of ants. How dare you ruin my plans here!¡± Pi Xiu impatiently grabbed the huge energy. ¡°This! How is this possible!¡± The sect master of the Divine Roar Sect, who was so pleased with himself that he wanted to see the broken pieces, opened his eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°This! How was this possible? My eyes must be playing tricks on me.¡± Who would have thought that the power of this cannon that could destroy half of Dragon Shadow Sect would actually be caught in the hands of this person in front of him! No one would believe this if they told others! ¡°This! Is it really not an illusion?¡± ¡°Damn it! ¡®This¡­¡¯ This is simply too terrifying!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Quickly go back and tell the sect master!¡± When the members of the Dragon Shadow Sect opened their eyes, they saw a scene that would shock them for the rest of their lives. For a moment, the people on both sides were terrified. Who would have thought that such a powerful force would actually be held in the hands of a single person! Chapter 1124: Shock (1) Chapter 1124: Shock (1) ¡°Hahaha, big brother, what are you doing? We were just joking with you.¡± Seeing this scene, the sect master of the Divine Roar Sect came back to his senses and looked at Pi Xiu with a smile. ¡°We really didn¡¯t notice you just now!¡± How could the sect master not know the strength of this person in front of him? To be able to catch such a large amount of energy with his bare hands, this was simply beyond his understanding. If they didn¡¯t admit their mistakes now, they would really have to wait for death. ¡°That¡¯s right! Expert, we were all blind just now. We really didn¡¯t see you standing there!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, expert. We really didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now.¡± When the members of the Divine Roar Sect saw their sect master like this, they all went forward to explain. ¡°Damn it, these people from the Howling Gods Sect are really shameless. They¡¯re still explaining even at this point.¡± This scene was naturally seen by the members of the Dragon Shadow Sect in the distance. Regarding the actions of the Howling Gods Sect. The faces of the Dragon Shadow Sect members were filled with disdain. ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you see me just now?¡± Pi Xiu, who was holding the ball of light in his hand, looked at the people of Divine Roar Sect with a playful expression. ¡°Yeah, we were really possessed just now! I really didn¡¯t see you!¡± Although the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect knew that this reason was very lame, he had no other choice in the current situation. Who would have thought that this time, they would actually kick such a hard iron plate here. ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m deaf?¡± Pi Xiu sneered at their explanation. These people actually dared to lie through their teeth. Haha, did they really think that he was easy to bully? ¡°Boom!¡± After Pi Xiu finished speaking, he threw the ball of light in his hand into the distance. ¡°Not good! Not good! Run!¡± Seeing the huge ball of light heading toward them, the people of the Divine Roar Sect all fled in all directions in fear. However, how could the huge energy let them off so easily? In an instant, the flying boats of the Howling God Sect were hit by the light balls. In an instant, a huge mushroom cloud appeared in the distance. This scene caused the faces of the Dragon Shadow Sect members in the distance to show incomparable shock. ¡°Bang!¡± After the mushroom cloud dissipated, a huge abyss was blasted out of the mountain not far away. ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master! The sect master is gone!¡± By the time the remaining flying ships reacted, they saw that their sect master had already been blasted into pieces. ¡°Run! Demons! That person was simply a demon!¡± At this moment, the remaining people couldn¡¯t care about anything else. They could only run away. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that the moment the ball of light came over, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect had teleported away with a treasured weapon. As for those who fled, Pi Xiu did not pursue the matter. Of course, he also saw the sect master of the Divine Roar Sect who had fled. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s main hall was solemn. ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master! He was forced back! He was forced back!¡± A Dragon Shadow Sect disciple ran over and said hurriedly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± This disciple¡¯s words made everyone present change their expressions. ¡°The Godhowl Sect has been defeated!¡± The anxious disciple finally said what he wanted to say. ¡°It¡¯s true! Sect Master! The Howling Gods Sect was forced back by a man outside!¡± At this moment, an elder ran over in a panic. ¡°How is that possible? The Howling Gods Sect had sent several flying ships over, so how could they be repelled?¡± It had been less than ten minutes since Huohuo had spoken. Even a god couldn¡¯t beat that thing back in just ten minutes! ¡°That¡¯s right! Elder Liu, don¡¯t joke around at this time!¡± ¡°Elder Liu, can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re all in a terrible state? It¡¯s really not good to joke around at this time!¡± The other elders present all criticized this elder. ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Liu, it¡¯s already so urgent now. Stop joking!¡± Even the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect looked at Elder Liu impatiently. Why was this elder like Huohuo, joking around regardless of the occasion? ¡°Aiya! Sect Master, elders, I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me! I even recorded it this time!¡± After Elder Liu finished speaking, he quickly took out a video stone from his pocket. In an instant, the shocking scene from before replayed in front of everyone. ¡°This! This!¡± This scene naturally caused a huge shock in the eyes of these people. Silence! Silence! At this moment, there was only silence in the hall. ¡°This! This is simply too amazing!¡± At this moment, these people from Dragon Shadow Sect were already so shocked that they did not know what to say. ¡°This¡­ Who was this person? It¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± At this moment, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master narrowed his eyes as he looked at the person on the screen. ¡°Aiya, Master! That person is my good brother!¡± Huohuo, who was squatting at the side, walked out helplessly. Why did his master and these elders look like they had never seen the world before? Wasn¡¯t it just destroying a few airboats on the opposite side? ¡°What is it? Huohuo! This person is the brother you acknowledged in the lower realm!¡± When the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect heard this, he stared at Huohuo with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s the brother I recognized in the lower realm!¡± ¡°Aiya! Huohuo! I knew it! Master, I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing! Hahaha!¡± At this moment, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master excitedly hugged Huohuo and gave her a few fierce kisses. ¡°Aiya, Master! Your mouth stinks!¡± Huohuo looked at the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master who was hugging and kissing her passionately with a look of despair. ¡°Hahaha! Huohuo! I knew it. It¡¯s my fortune to have you! Hahaha, as expected of me praising you in front of us elders every day.¡± The Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was laughing so hard that his mouth was about to crack to his temples. ¡°Master, do you really praise me in front of the elders every day?¡± Huohuo looked at her master in disdain. ¡°Elders, isn¡¯t that the case?¡± ¡°Ah! Yes, yes, yes, the sect master praises you every day!¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Huohuo, the sect master praises you almost every day.¡± How could these elders not understand what their sect master meant? ¡°Then Master, where are the Spiritual Crystals you prepared for my brother?¡± ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! Hurry up! Someone, give me 1,000 Spiritual Crystals!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Don¡¯t go up to a thousand! Take out as much as our sect has!¡± The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect ordered loudly. ¡°Alright, Huohuo, shouldn¡¯t we go and see your good brother?¡± At this moment, the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect could not wait to see this expert. Chapter 1125: Joke (1) Chapter 1125: Joke (1) In a short while, Huohuo brought the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect to the entrance. ¡°Aiya, Huohuo, why did you come out so slowly?¡± Pi Xiu, who was waiting at the door, saw that Huohuo had finally come out, so he walked up and said. ¡°This time, if it weren¡¯t for your other two brothers, we would have come together.¡± He looked at Huohuo Pixiu and smiled very brightly. The sister they recognized was really not bad, because Huohuo said that she would let him eat as many crystals as he wanted this time. ¡°Hahaha, Huohuo¡¯s brother, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I¡¯ve always heard Huohuo mention you. I didn¡¯t expect to see you today. Huohuo met you! How lucky!¡± When Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master saw Pi Xiu, he immediately went forward to flatter him. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯m just here to help out with a small matter. By the way, Huohuo, I wonder where the person you mentioned is?¡± After saying this, Pi Xiu looked around. ¡°Aiya! Brother, those people who wanted to find trouble with us have been beaten away by you just now!¡± Huohuo looked at her brother proudly. His brother was indeed powerful. Those people were simply trash in his hands. ¡°What? Those people just now!¡± When Pi Xiu heard this, his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Damn it! You might not have seen the person just now, but the leader has already escaped!¡± ¡°Aiya, big brother, you¡¯re so powerful, it¡¯s normal for those guys to run away.¡± ¡°No! Since I promised to help you get rid of those people, I definitely won¡¯t let that guy go back safely!¡± On the other hand, the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master and the group of elders were puzzled. What was this brother talking about? Should he chase after her? Others might not know, but the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect knew very well that the treasured weapon of the Sect Master of God¡¯s Roar Sect could reach the horizon in just a minute. It had been a few minutes since then, so the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect must have run away long ago. Therefore, it would be harder than ascending to the heavens to chase after him now. ¡°But an expert¡­¡± Just as the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master was about to tell Pi Xiu about this, he saw Pi Xiu¡¯s hand reach out fiercely. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect, who had run back a long time ago, had already arrived in front of their ancestor. ¡°Ancestor, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to escape. That guy is too terrifying! I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying person in the Upper Realm!¡± However, just as the old ancestor was about to say something, a huge hole suddenly tore open in the space in front of him. Before they could react, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect was grabbed by a huge hand and shoved into the hole. ¡°What?!¡± When the old ancestor finally reacted, only the shoe of the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect was left on the ground. ¡°Damn it! Who was it! Who was so bold as to capture someone right under my nose! He¡¯s simply extremely arrogant!¡± ¡°Men! Find out what¡¯s going on!¡± On the other side, under the watchful eyes of Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s sect master and the others, Pi Xiu¡¯s hand grabbed out the sect master of Divine Roar Sect from the void. ¡°This! This!¡± This scene made the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master even more shocked until he was speechless. ¡°This is simply too terrifying! He was¡­ Just what kind of strength is this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Just how strong was Huohuo¡¯s brother? It could actually unleash such great power!¡± Not only was the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect stunned, even the other elders and disciples were stunned. ¡°Haha, everyone, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again.¡± At this moment, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect finally realized where he was. At this moment, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind. Who would have thought that after running so far away, he would actually be caught back with one hand? So, how powerful was this person? ¡°Humph! Sect Master of the Howling Gods Sect, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re that coincidental.¡± The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect did not show any mercy when he saw the Sect Master of God¡¯s Roar Sect. ¡°Hahaha, Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect, and this big brother, don¡¯t be so agitated. I think you¡¯ve all misunderstood.¡± Seeing that he could not escape, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect could only look at the people present awkwardly. ¡°Humph! You¡¯re just a small ant, yet you dare to provoke Huohuo¡¯s sect. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not a good person! Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for you to live anymore.¡± Just as Pi Xiu finished speaking, he exerted force in his hands. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, the sect master of the Howling Gods Sect, who had yet to react, was instantly turned into countless fragments. ¡°Hiss!¡± This scene made everyone present gasp in shock. ¡°This is simply not a normal person!¡± After everyone reacted, there was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Hahaha, Huohuo¡¯s brother, may I know your name? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already prepared all the Spiritual Crystals of our Dragon Shadow Sect for you!¡± How could the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master not know the current situation? The person in front of him was a great buddha. He had to serve him well as soon as possible. In a short while, this news instantly spread throughout the entire Upper Realm. No one had expected that Dragon Shadow Sect could actually get close to such a big shot this time. Even the Heavenly Dao Union was attracted by this scene. ¡°Father! How could that Dragon Shadow Sect hand over such a person?¡± Everyone in the Upper Realm found this matter unbelievable. ¡± Hey, daughter, you might not know that you just came out of seclusion. It¡¯s the Huohuo gathering you attended last time. That was a big opportunity!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at his daughter and sighed. Ever since his daughter returned from Huohuo¡¯s gathering, she had been in seclusion. Therefore, he did not know much about the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s strange body. As expected, his daughter¡¯s face became even more incredulous after hearing his story. ¡°How could this be? How did this happen?¡± As the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, she had always been the center of attention. Originally, she thought that her coming out of seclusion this time would definitely cause quite a stir in the Upper Realm. But now, it seemed that he was just a joke! Exalted Celestial Body! That was an existence that the entire Upper Realm envied! Why? Why did I miss it! ¡°Aiya, my daughter, no one expected this. Who knew that such a powerful person would appear in the lower realm!¡± The Alliance Master of the Heavenly Dao Union frowned. ¡°It seems like¡­This matter had to be held in the Upper Realm!¡± Chapter 1126: Seclusion (1) Chapter 1126: Seclusion (1) At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was in the courtyard, didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was basking in the sun comfortably in the courtyard, the voice of the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets came from afar. ¡°Yo, First Elder, what are you doing? Why are you so flustered?¡± Xiao Changtian immediately sat up when he saw the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets running over anxiously. ¡°Senior, this is bad. I wonder if you know about this?¡± When the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets heard that Xiao Changtian had returned, he immediately rushed over. ¡°No, First Elder, don¡¯t be anxious. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets who was sweating profusely, Xiao Changtian felt helpless. What was going on that made the Great Elder so flustered? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Demon Lord is about to wake up?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was puzzled. It was impossible for Senior not to know about such a big matter! ¡°What is it? You mean this matter? Damn.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t too surprised after hearing the news. This was because he had heard this news half a year ago. However, half a year had passed, and nothing had happened. ¡°Senior! Could it be¡­Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± One had to know that this matter was not an ordinary matter. If the Demon Lord really woke up, it would definitely be a scene of living beings being smeared with charcoal. But now, Senior didn¡¯t react at all. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just waking up? Do I need to be afraid?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets reacted. With Senior¡¯s strength, even if the Demon Master wakes up, he can still protect himself. His worries just now were unnecessary. ¡°But, if he really wakes up, then the people of our place¡­¡± Right now, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets did not know what Senior thought of these ordinary people. Although Senior could protect himself, the Prophecy Pavilion was responsible for so many commoners. ¡°These commoners¡­Someone will definitely save her!¡± Looking at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Xiao Changtian nodded. After all, didn¡¯t the books in the past always say that heroes were born in troubled times? Presumably, even if these commoners were hurt by the Demon Lord, there would definitely be heroes who would come to save them. At that time, it would have nothing to do with him, even though he had promised the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion to help eradicate the demons. But now, it seemed that the Demon Master was so powerful that he was not a match for him either. His mission had not been completed, and he did not want to lose it just like that. ¡°Senior¡­What do you mean? At that time, someone would come to punish the Demon Master?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, you have to believe that there is really light in this world!¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at him. Anyway, it was already at this time, so it was useless to be anxious. He might as well open his eyes a little. ¡°Senior! I know what to do about this.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s explanation, the Great Elder nodded solemnly and left. ¡°Damn, this old man is always worrying for nothing.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head and continued to lie down as he looked at the back of the Great Elder. At that moment. Within the Demon Race, these Demon Race people were unable to conceal their excitement. ¡°Everyone, get ready. When the Demon Master comes out later, all of you have to be respectful, do you hear me?¡± Mo Jin looked excitedly at everyone present. Although he was now rooted in the lower realm, he knew that even in the lower realm, he could still do better than in the upper realm. Moreover, now that the Demon Lord had woken up, if the Demon Lord woke up and saw him, then his impression in the Demon Lord¡¯s heart would definitely increase by a level. ¡°Boom!¡± Sure enough, a few minutes later, a huge explosion suddenly sounded from the back mountain of the demon race. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Demon God! Go outside and welcome the Demon Lord!¡± After Mo Jin finished speaking excitedly, he brought the Demonic God Saintess and quickly flew towards the back mountain. ¡°Rumble!¡± Under the watchful eyes of Mo Jin and the Demon God Saintess, the mountain where the Demon Lord was in seclusion shook violently. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Finally, after a few minutes of violent shaking, the entire mountain exploded like a bomb. Instantly, rocks flew everywhere, and the surrounding dozens of miles were disturbed by this huge commotion. ¡°Not good! Demon God! Quickly defend!¡± Seeing the huge commotion, Mo Jin became even more excited. This was because the greater the commotion this time, the more it could show the strength of the Demon Master after his closed-door cultivation. From the looks of it now, it would probably not be a problem for him to rule the Upper Realm! ¡°Buzz!¡± After this commotion, not only was there a loud sound, but even the entire sky was instantly enveloped by huge dark clouds. At this moment, countless black gases spewed out from the huge gap. ¡°Hahaha! He had succeeded! It¡¯s a success!¡± Looking at the black gas spewing out in all directions, the smile on Mo Jin¡¯s face was almost uncontrollable. If this demonic qi scattered in all directions, then the entire lower realm would be enveloped in the demonic qi of their demon race. That was equivalent to ruling the entire lower realm! ¡°Jie! Jie! Jie! Haha! I didn¡¯t expect that I, the Demon Lord, would return again!¡± Just as Mo Jin was excited, a hollow voice sounded above him. ¡°Congratulations, Demon Master!¡± Hearing the loud voice, Mo Jin and Mo Shen knelt down without hesitation. ¡°Haha! Good! Devil Seal, I didn¡¯t expect you to come too!¡± One could hear the excitement in the Demon Master¡¯s voice. When Mo Jin saw that the Demon Master still remembered him, he was instantly very happy. ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t I see Demonic Flame come out to welcome me when I came out of seclusion?¡± At this moment, the Demon Master slowly asked after observing the surroundings. ¡°Demon Lord! You might not know this, but during the time you were in seclusion, that damned Demonic Flame actually betrayed you!¡± Mo Jin gnashed his teeth in anger at the mention of the Demonic Flame. ¡°What is it? It actually happened! The Demon Master¡¯s tone was instantly filled with anger after hearing Mo Jin¡¯s words. ¡°Someone actually dared to betray my Demon Race! Moreover, it¡¯s a demonic flame!¡± The Demon Master, who was originally in a good mood, instantly turned gloomy when he heard this news. Although the Demon Master was only a ball of black fog, the Demon Seal and the Demon God could feel the low pressure coming from the black fog. ¡°Demon Lord! Don¡¯t be angry. When Mo Yan sees your demonic qi enveloping the entire lower realm, he will definitely be scared out of his wits and come back!¡± Mo Jin believed that Mo Yan must have been very afraid when he saw the Demonic Qi spreading. ¡°Hehe, Mo Jin, what you said makes sense. If that Mo Yan dares to come back, this seat will definitely not let him off easily!¡± Chapter 1127: Why Isnt There Any Reaction (1) Chapter 1127: Why Isn¡¯t There Any Reaction (1) In the lower realm, the entire lower realm was filled with panic. Because of the sudden influx of large amounts of demonic qi, many people became delirious. The demon beasts in the forbidden area also mutated because of this demonic qi. After that demonic qi came out, in less than half a day, the entire lower realm seemed to have fallen into hell. However, the people in the Glorious Star Restaurant could only watch helplessly at the demonic Qi outside. For some unknown reason, the demonic aura had invaded the outside of Star Town. Not a single bit of demonic Qi had entered their Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Damn it! The Demon Lord actually woke up at this time!¡± Mo Yan, who was in the Glorious Star Tower, also sensed the situation outside, so he could not help but be a little worried. ¡°Aiya! Who cares! Even if the Demon Lord wakes up, our Glorious Star Tower is still fine. What does this mean? It means that the Demon Lord is also afraid of Senior!¡± In the end, after thinking for a moment, Mo Yan continued to dance on the stage as if nothing had happened. Because after the Demonic Flame had been purified by the stage, the Demonic Qi on his body had been completely cleansed. Furthermore, he had found his own cultivation path in the Glorious Star Tower. That was the Dao of Dance! One had to know that even if he had reached the Saint Emperor realm in the lower realm, he was not the strongest. In the past, he had been really shallow. Did they really think that the strongest person in the lower realm was a Saint Emperor? One had to know that if one could not find their own cultivation path, even if they reached Saint Emperor, they might not be able to display much strength. It was just like how he had found the way of the martial arts, while the others in the Glorious Star Restaurant had found the way of the food path, and some had found the way of the kitchen knife¡­What was even more polite was that even Hong Hui and his disciple who didn¡¯t come over were looking for trouble. Therefore, even if the entire lower realm was enveloped by this terrifying demonic qi, as long as they kept working hard to cultivate. He would definitely be able to defeat this terrifying darkness! Xiao Changtian¡¯s small courtyard in the distance was not affected by the Demonic Qi at all. Moreover, not only the small courtyard, but even the ten-kilometer radius of the small courtyard was not eroded by any demonic qi. ¡°Aiya, that First Elder made it sound so serious. It¡¯s already been two days, but I haven¡¯t heard of any movements.¡± Xiao Changtian stood up lazily. ¡°Ding! Because the Demon Master had awakened and was enveloped by demonic energy, the system¡¯s ability to test the other party¡¯s strength had also been eroded!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to stand up and walk around lazily, he suddenly heard the system¡¯s words. ¡°Hey! Then what if I get bullied and can¡¯t see the strength of others and get beaten to death!¡± To be honest, this function had helped Xiao Changtian a lot, but now it couldn¡¯t be used because of some demonic energy? This was simply ridiculous! ¡°The system understands the impact of this matter on the host, so it has specially issued a cultivation comparison book. The host can compare the levels on it to see your strength in this place.¡± ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t you take out such a thing earlier!¡± Xiao Changtian cursed the system in his heart. He finally realized that the System would always give him a hard time no matter what. Xiao Changtian slowly opened the book after he got the system¡¯s reference book. ¡°I¡¯m level 104 now. Let me see, the lowest level here is level 1, and the highest level is level 100!¡± ¡°Level 100! It¡¯s against the highest divine emperor!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw this, he was so shocked that a thunderbolt flashed in his mind. When did he become the most powerful expert? How could he not know! Because of other reasons, Xiao Changtian would level up whenever he had time. It was to get rid of his identity as a good-for-nothing. He did not expect that he would be able to reap the benefits! He had actually become a Saint Emperor! This was a pleasant surprise! ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve become an expert! No wonder those people looked at me like that! So I¡¯m a Saint Emperor!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was extremely excited. In other words, the current him had already become the top expert on this continent! Xiao Changtian was so excited that he couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡°No! This matter! I must tell the others!¡± Xiao Changtian was imagining how shocked those people from the Glorious Star Tower would be when they found out about his true strength. At that time, wouldn¡¯t he charm them to death? Xiao Changtian tidied up his clothes and strode into the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Cough cough, white beast, busy!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian entered the door, he saw the white beast standing in the hall. ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior!¡± The white beast raised its head and looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile before continuing with its work. ¡°White beast, put aside your work for now. I have something important to tell you.¡± Looking at the white beast, Xiao Changtian was full of confidence. This white beast definitely didn¡¯t know that he had reached Saint Emperor. However, the white beast, who had long become a divine emperor, looked up at Xiao Changtian in confusion. ¡°Actually, white beast, I am a super powerful expert!¡± Xiao Changtian read the book that said that only one Saint Emperor expert would appear every few hundred years, so it wasn¡¯t too much to say that he was a super powerful expert! ¡°Oh, Senior, it¡¯s a pity!¡± The white beast nodded in confusion and continued with its work. The white beast didn¡¯t know what Senior was up to. Now, even the dogs of the Glorious Star Tower knew that Xiao Changtian was the most powerful person on the entire continent. ¡°No, don¡¯t you have any reaction?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the white beast with a defeated expression. ¡°What? What¡¯s your reaction?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the white beast¡¯s ignorant expression and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s true. How would you understand if I told you?¡± This white beast had been following Uncle Wanshou in the mountains all year round, so he definitely didn¡¯t even know what the cultivation level was. It was normal for him to not react when he told him this now. ¡°Uh, what¡¯s wrong with Senior?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the white beast curled its lips helplessly and continued its work. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already walked to the kitchen. ¡°Uncle Limitless is a cultivator. He definitely knows the level of cultivation. Go and tell him now!¡± Xiao Changtian then came to Uncle Wujiang¡¯s side. ¡°Haha, Uncle Limitless, I¡¯m busy!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not busy! Senior! Why are you here?¡± Uncle Limitless waved the kitchen knife in his hand and smiled as he glanced at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, of course it¡¯s a piece of shocking news! I¡¯m already a Saint Emperor! I was just pretending in the past!¡± He believed that Uncle Limitless would be extremely shocked! Chapter 1128: Congratulations, Senior Chapter 1128: Congratulations, Senior ¡°Hahaha, Senior is really amazing!¡± After Uncle Wujiang finished listening, he turned around and smiled at Xiao Changtian before continuing his work. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What kind of reaction is this?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t sit still after seeing Uncle Wujiang¡¯s reply. ¡°Uncle Wujiang, I¡¯ve already reached Saint Emperor! Why do you have such a reaction?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Uncle Wujiang in confusion. For someone like Uncle Limitless, how could he not be surprised by his own strength? ¡°Wow! Senior! You¡¯re amazing! However, Senior, the kitchen is busy at the moment. Why don¡¯t you come and help?¡± Uncle Wujiang turned around and smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Damn it, forget it. It¡¯s useless to tell you. You can continue cutting your vegetables!¡± Xiao Changtian helplessly looked at Uncle Wujiang¡¯s exaggerated performance. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with these people in the Glorious Star Restaurant. They actually don¡¯t take me seriously at all. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± At this moment, the voice of the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion came from nearby again. When Xiao Changtian saw the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, his eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, although some of the people from the Glorious Star Restaurant had not seen much of the world. However, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion was different. If he told him his strength, he would be shocked no matter what. ¡°Yo, First Elder, you¡¯re so busy. Why did you think of coming to my place? Did you also hear the good news?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets proudly. ¡°Senior? What good news? I¡¯m here to tell you something!¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say anything. I already know.¡± The grand elder must have learned of his strength as a Saint Emperor, so he came to congratulate him. Thinking of this, Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile grew wider. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You already know about this?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s confident look, the Great Elder was dumbfounded. This had only just happened. How did Senior already get the news? ¡°Of course I know you¡¯re here to congratulate me. Hahaha, but you don¡¯t have to be so excited.¡± Although he had already reached the strength of a Saint Emperor, he still had a long way to go. Although he was invincible now, the most important thing was to be humble. ¡°Gong¡­ Congratulations? But Senior, what is there to congratulate you on?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was even more dumbfounded. This time, he came to tell Xiao Changtian that the Secret Pavilion had been attacked by a demonic creature contaminated with demonic energy. The Secret Pavilion had lost more than half of its information. Moreover, it also contained information about the remaining spirit tree seeds that Senior was looking for. And now, Senior wanted to congratulate him? Senior, what does this mean? ¡°Humph! Ignorant! Shouldn¡¯t you congratulate me on such a big matter? I¡¯ve already reached the strength of a Saint Emperor. I¡¯m invincible now!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Great Elder with disdain. Unexpectedly, he had originally thought that this First Elder was someone who had seen the world. He didn¡¯t expect that the First Elder was also a mutt. ¡°Aiya! Senior, I¡¯m not talking about this at all. I¡¯m talking about the attack on the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, and the news of the spirit tree seeds has all disappeared!¡± After all this time, the senior said something about a Saint Emperor or not. So what if he¡¯s a Saint Emperor? Is qian bei only a Saint Emperor? ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t joke with me. The news of the spirit tree seed is gone!¡± ¡°The news of the spirit tree seed has disappeared!!!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind was in a state of utter disbelief. When Xiao Changtian realized what was going on, he stared at the Great Elder with his eyes wide open. ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡± Wasn¡¯t the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets the most secretive place on the entire continent? How could he not even protect the news of the spirit tree seed? This Great Elder must be joking with him! ¡°Aiyo, Senior, what¡¯s the situation now? The demonic qi has already invaded. We really can¡¯t stop it. Our Secret Pavilion won¡¯t joke about this matter!¡± After a long time, Senior did not know what he wanted to say at all. When he received the news, he rushed here immediately to see what Senior would do. However, looking at Senior¡¯s current state, there was probably nothing he could do. ¡°Stop. First Elder, let me calm down for a while.¡± Xiao Changtian took a deep breath and slowly sat down. Now, he had already obtained seven spirit tree seeds. In other words, there were still three left. ¡°Grand Elder, is there really no possibility of recovery?¡± Xiao Changtian asked after thinking about it. If this did not work, the time he needed to find the spirit tree seed would definitely be delayed for a long time. He did not know when he would be able to see his disciples. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s already been destroyed into dregs. There¡¯s no possibility of recovery.¡± The Great Elder also sighed heavily. The Secret Pavilion¡¯s losses had been disastrous. ¡°System! System! What should we do now!¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to summon the system in his mind again. ¡°Ding! The system is unable to help you with this request. However, the system would like to remind you that the book that was given to you at the beginning has been updated. Please remember to take a look.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was not in the mood to read the updated book. However, after hearing the system¡¯s answer, he sighed heavily. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to find these spirit tree seeds myself in the future.¡± The First Elder was also somewhat helpless. ¡°However, Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so sad now. ¡°Because of the invasion of Demonic Qi, even the information from our Secret Pavilion might not be accurate. Therefore, Senior, you can only rely on yourself from now on.¡± After the Great Elder finished speaking, he saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any expression, so he tactfully walked away. ¡°Sigh! Damn it!¡± ¡°Hahaha, congratulations, Senior!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior, congratulations!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian turned around and walked out, those people from the Glorious Star Restaurant suddenly rushed to his side. ¡°Aiya, Senior, why didn¡¯t you say this earlier? Just congratulations, ah! ¡°That¡¯s right! This matter is simply a joyous occasion for us!¡± Just now, Uncle Limitless and the white beast finally reacted. Senior must have been bored and wanted to find someone to praise him, but they were so stupid that they didn¡¯t realize what Senior meant. Therefore, I¡¯ve specially gathered the people of Glorious Star Restaurant to congratulate Senior. Chapter 1129: Helping the Lower Realm (1) Chapter 1129: Helping the Lower Realm (1) ¡°No! What congratulations! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m annoyed right now?¡± Xiao Changtian glared at them angrily when he saw their smiling faces. These hindsight shots! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m sad right now? ¡°No, what does Senior mean by this?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing back, everyone present revealed a puzzled expression. Wasn¡¯t he fine just now? Could it be that they took too long to react, so Senior was angry? ¡°Uncle Wujiang, the information you sent to me is wrong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. White beast, are you sure that¡¯s what senior means?¡± Being questioned, Limitless and White Beast could only look at everyone helplessly. ¡°Maybe¡­We must have made a mistake.¡± At that time, the Upper Realm was in the midst of an intense Upper Realm Conference. Originally, this meeting would only begin after half a month, but now, they had also heard about the matter in the lower realm. Therefore, almost everyone in the Heavenly Law Union had come. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect? He didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing her for such a long time, she was still so high-spirited!¡± ¡°Yo! The Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect! I didn¡¯t expect to see you this time! Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you!¡± Right before the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s general meeting, many sects bumped into the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect at the entrance. The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect could be considered famous in the Upper Realm this time. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so polite. This matter was just a fluke. Let¡¯s hurry in and see why the Alliance Master called us here.¡± The Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect looked at everyone present with a proud expression. Not long after, these people followed the footsteps of the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect and walked in. At this moment, there were already many people gathered in the hall. ¡°Damn it! He did not expect that this matter would actually benefit that Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master!¡± Just as the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect entered, Red King stared at him with a face full of resentment. He had originally thought that he could gain some benefits from this matter. He did not expect that he would not get any benefits at all. It was all his fault for listening to the elder¡¯s plan. ¡°Hahaha, Red King, I didn¡¯t expect you to look so bad after not seeing you for a few days.¡± At this moment, the Northwest Marquis, who was at odds with the Red King, slowly walked over. How could the Northwest Marquis not know what the Red King was planning? However, when the Northwest Marquis saw the Red King¡¯s deflated appearance, he was extremely happy. ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so proud of now. I heard that there was a big problem in the lower realm this time. When the Alliance Master talks about this matter later, I¡¯ll see how you can still laugh.¡± Red King glared at him fiercely and ignored him. The Red King had received the latest first-hand news that the lower realm had also been devoured by demonic qi. Therefore, the current situation was not optimistic. ¡°Alright! Since everyone was present, let the meeting begin!¡± At this moment, the Alliance Master of the Heavenly Law Alliance walked to the front and said solemnly to everyone. ¡°Aiya, I wonder why the Alliance Master called us here this time? Why was the Alliance Master¡¯s expression so serious?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could it be that something went wrong again?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at everyone present and sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone wants to know the purpose of this meeting. This matter concerns all of us! That was that the entire lower realm was now being devoured by demonic qi!¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master finished speaking, everyone present fell silent. ¡°Damn it! Impossible, how could even the lower realm be corroded by demonic qi!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is simply too terrifying! The lower realm is enveloped by demonic qi!¡± One had to know that the reason why the Upper Realm had this Heavenly Dao Alliance was because more than ten years ago, the Upper Realm had also been devoured by demonic qi. In the past two years, more than half of the demonic qi in the Upper Realm had been eliminated by the sects of the Heavenly Dao Union. However, there were still remnants of demonic Qi in some places in the Upper Realm. The Heavenly Dao Union had also suffered heavy casualties because of this matter. And now, the Alliance Master actually told them that even the lower realm was attacked by this damn demonic qi. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here knows the seriousness of this matter. ¡°If we don¡¯t do anything to the lower realm, the demonic qi is very likely to corrode our upper realm!¡± ¡°At that time, our Upper Realm will definitely go back to more than ten years ago, and everyone will be in misery!¡± Looking at these people, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master sighed again. After hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, everyone present fell silent. This was because they all knew that the demonic qi was very difficult to deal with. It would take several people to deal with just one demonic creature that had been eroded by demonic qi. Although they were not clear about the situation in the lower realm, they could imagine that the situation was not optimistic at all. ¡°Therefore, I will arrange for the sect to station in the lower realm for this matter. So now, does anyone want to go?¡± The moment the Heavenly Dao Union Master said this, everyone present fell silent again. Because no one wanted to take on such a difficult task. Moreover, this matter sounded so dangerous. Although it was in the lower realm, it might cost the lives of the entire sect. ¡°By the way, Red King, since your servant is in the lower realm, you must be very familiar with the lower realm. How about this? You¡¯ll be the first to start.¡± Before the Red King could react to what was going on, he was called out by the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. ¡°Alliance Master! You!¡± Red King did not expect that the Alliance Leader would dare to order him around! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Red King! Are you going to disobey the Alliance Master¡¯s orders?¡± The Northwest Marquis looked at the Red King with a gloating expression. To be honest, even though Red King was very powerful, he didn¡¯t do anything in the Alliance. He was even showing off everywhere. Many people in the Alliance had long disliked him, including the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. He could use this opportunity to suppress the Red King. ¡°Humph! Alright, since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t regret it.¡± After glaring at everyone present, the Red King left in a fluster. ¡°Alright, is there anyone else willing?¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master came back to his senses and looked at the people present. ¡°I know that almost no one will take the initiative to go. However, as long as the sect is willing to go down this time, my Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master hereby swears.¡± ¡°If anyone is willing to go down voluntarily, they will enjoy the highest treatment of our Heavenly Dao Union. Of course, the resources of the Heavenly Dao Union can also be used as they please in the future!¡± After all, as the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about this matter. Because if they didn¡¯t take this matter to heart, they would definitely be the ones to suffer next. Chapter 1130: Fighting Monsters to Level Up (1) Chapter 1130: Fighting Monsters to Level Up (1) ¡°Why don¡¯t you let our Dragon Shadow Sect go!¡± Just as the hall was silent, the voice of the Sect Master of Dragon Shadow Sect rang out in the hall. He had made this decision after careful consideration. After all, Huohuo had such a powerful brother in the lower realm. If their sect went down, they would definitely have an advantage. ¡°Hiss! It seemed like this Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Master had struck it rich! You actually dare to recommend yourself!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this matter is not so simple. Now he actually dares to stand out!¡± At this moment, everyone present was sighing at the bravery of the Sect Leader of Dragon Shadow Sect. ¡°Good! Since that¡¯s the case, then Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s sect leader will be the most honorable member of our alliance in the future!¡± Following the actions of the Dragon Shadow Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, some sects that were not afraid of death gradually began to stir up their thoughts. After all, the Alliance¡¯s temptation was huge. One had to know that since the establishment of the alliance these years, who knew how many natural treasures they had harvested. If those things could be used by them, it would be equivalent to the sect soaring to the sky! ¡°Our sect is also willing!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing too!¡± ¡­ Immediately after, more than a dozen sects, large and small, volunteered to participate in this event. ¡°Good! In that case! Then it¡¯s decided!¡± Not long after, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master was decided. At this moment, they had long forgotten about the person who wanted to rebel in the lower realm that the Red King mentioned. ¡­ At that moment, Xiao Changtian was sitting in his courtyard with a face full of despair. ¡°Sigh! What should I do if there¡¯s no news of the spirit tree seed!¡± Xiao Changtian was depressed for a while before he suddenly remembered that the book that the system told him about had been updated. Thus, Xiao Changtian slowly took it out. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± However, Xiao Changtian was shocked. He thought he was invincible. However, when the book was updated, his strength seemed very ordinary! ¡°Damn it! System! When will you stop scamming me!¡± Although he had already reached the strength of a Saint Emperor, he was still a Saint Emperor. However, after this demonic energy came out, many people who were more powerful than him would appear on this continent. Those people seemed to be from the Upper Realm, and with his strength, he was only a piece of trash in the Upper Realm. ¡°Ding! However, host, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re in the lower realm now. Even if people from the upper realm come, there won¡¯t be many. However, if host wants to upgrade yourself to the upper realm, the system has a way to upgrade without using gold coins.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian felt that the system was up to no good. ¡°Then tell me, how can I increase my strength?¡± After all, in the current situation, it was better to save his life first. After all, he had just read in the book that even an ordinary demon that had been eroded by demonic energy would require several experts to subdue. If he did not increase his strength, it would be useless even if he obtained the news of the spirit tree seed. ¡°The host can fight monsters to level up!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the system smiled. ¡°Oh right, in addition, the system has given the host another benefit message. That is, the remaining three Spirit Tree seeds are no longer in the lower realm!¡± Hearing this news, Xiao Changtian was stunned. ¡°Not in the lower realm? Is he in the Upper Realm?¡± ¡°Host, you¡¯re really smart!¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± Thinking about his current strength, he couldn¡¯t go to the Upper Realm at all. Xiao Changtian had a headache. ¡°It seems that I have to farm monsters and level up now!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian could only sigh helplessly. ¡°This damned Demon Master! Why did it have to wake up at this time! Can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done looking for the spirit tree seeds? Damn it! I curse you, this son of yours, to have no chicken!¡± Xiao Changtian recalled that everything was fine because of that damned Demon Master, so he couldn¡¯t help but curse. At this moment, the Demon Lord, who was far away in the Demon Race, suddenly felt his crotch tighten. ¡°What happened? Could it be that he has been abstinent for too long?¡± The Demon Master was a little unhappy when he thought about how he had spent the past few hundred years in that broken cave. ¡°Devil Seal, quickly arrange five saintesses for me! I want the best five!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Demon Master!¡± Devil Seal didn¡¯t expect the Devil Master to only ask for five this time. One had to know that a few hundred years ago, before the Demon Master suffered this calamity, he could ask for ten at a time. It seemed that this disaster was not an ordinary blow to the Demon Master. No, he had to find something to nourish the Demon Master! Meanwhile, on the other side, the Red King, who had been teleported down by the Alliance Master¡¯s order, happened to be teleported to Star Town, next to the Secret Pavilion. Because the teleportation this time was random, there was no guarantee of where they would be teleported to. ¡°Yo! He didn¡¯t expect this town to not be corroded by the demonic aura! It seemed that there must be some kind of treasure in this place!¡± After coming down, the Red King looked at the surrounding environment in satisfaction. Although the lower realm had been corrupted, the Red King really did not expect to be teleported here. ¡°Red King, why don¡¯t we go to the building in front and take a look? This place looks like it can be our base!¡± An elder beside the Red King said excitedly as he looked at the Prophecy Pavilion in front of him. After all, the building in front of him was so luxurious. Even in the Upper Realm, he had never enjoyed such treatment. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± However, just as the Red King brought these people over, the guards at the door stopped them. ¡°Unauthorized personnel are prohibited from entering!¡± ¡°Bah! You blind dog! Do you know who we are? Hurry up and get up!¡± The elders beside the Red King did not expect that the people of the lower realm would have such an attitude towards the people of the upper realm. In an instant, the elder¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t care who you are! Even if you¡¯re a god from the heavens, I¡¯ll still stop you!¡± The guard was not afraid of the elder¡¯s threat. After all, the Secret Pavilion had its own rules. ¡°Hahaha, kid, maybe you don¡¯t know who we are. That¡¯s right, we¡¯re from the Upper Realm, and we¡¯re the immortals in your eyes!¡± The Red King looked at the little guard with confidence. He did not believe that his identity could not scare this little guard! ¡°Hahaha, what a joke! Are you an immortal from the Upper Realm? Stop dreaming! Your level of deception is so low. I advise you to leave quickly! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Looking at the Red King and the others in front of him, the guard¡¯s face was fierce. Over the years, he had seen many people looking for trouble, but he had never seen someone who was so good at joking. Chapter 1131: The Red King Suffered a Frustration (1) Chapter 1131: The Red King Suffered a Frustration (1) ¡°Damn it! You actually don¡¯t put this king in your eyes! Then go to hell!¡± The Red King reached out angrily and instantly strangled the guard who was grinning. ¡°A small person from the Lower Realm! How dare you speak to this king like this! If I strangle you now, I¡¯ll be showing you mercy!¡± This scene instantly reached the ears of the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion. ¡°What? There was actually such a thing! Who were those people? You actually dare to behave atrociously in my Heaven Secrets Pavilion¡¯s territory!¡± At this moment, not only was the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion furious, but even the Great Elder of the Secret Pavilion was also furious. There was actually someone who dared to cause trouble for them so brazenly! ¡°Ge¡­ Pavilion Master! Those people seemed to be¡­He seems to be from the Upper Realm!¡± The disciple of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had seen it with his own eyes. That person had only made a move. The very powerful guard died. ¡°People from the Upper Realm! How was this possible? How could the people of the Upper Realm be so brazen in our Lower Realm!¡± As the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, he was naturally well-informed in all aspects. Of course, this also included news from the Upper World. And the Upper Realm clearly stipulated that one could not casually attack the people of the Lower Realm. ¡°How about this? Take me to see what¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Red King, who was in the main hall of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, looked around in satisfaction. ¡°The decoration here is very good. I like it very much. Haha, then the people here should scram.¡± ¡°Cough, what do you want to do?¡± Just as Red King was looking around in satisfaction, the voice of the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion came from outside the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, Red King frowned. ¡°Hmph, you might not know this, but I am the owner of this place. I am the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets!¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at the Red King with a solemn expression. He could clearly sense that the person in front of him was not ordinary. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you! I was just about to look for you, but since you¡¯re here, it saves me the trouble of making another trip.¡± Red King smiled politely at the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets and said,¡±You are the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, right? ¡°From this second onwards, this place no longer belongs to the Secret Pavilion. You can pack your things and get lost.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Red King, to be honest, this place is really not bad!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Red King, you have good taste.¡± The elders who followed the Red King around looked at the domineering Red King excitedly. After all, in their eyes, these people from the lower realm were not even worthy of carrying their shoes. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you being a little too insulting now? ¡°Although I don¡¯t know where you came from, you have to know that our Secret Pavilion isn¡¯t that easy to offend.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion suppressed his anger and said when he saw the Red King¡¯s arrogant appearance. He had never seen anyone so arrogant. ¡°Yo! You¡¯re still not convinced!¡± When Red King heard the Pavilion Master¡¯s words, he laughed even more disdainfully. ¡°Wait, Elder, look at the painting in the middle!¡± At this moment, Red King¡¯s eyes fell on the words written by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Quick, Elder Xu, take it down for this king. This king wants to take a good look!¡± The Red King¡¯s arrogance made it seem as if the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion did not exist at all. ¡°Damn it! These people were simply courting death! Those are words personally written by Senior!¡± Seeing how these people tore down Xiao Changtian¡¯s words without hesitation, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was even more furious. ¡°Yo, this calligraphy is really good! However, it was a pity that the Red King¡¯s eyes could not tolerate such perfect words!¡± Looking at the words in his hand, the Red King had a wanton smile on his face. ¡°You!¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion seemed to know what the Red King was going to do next. Hence, he looked at this scene in disbelief. One had to know that it was Senior who personally mentioned it! That guy actually wanted to tear it apart! ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Red King was about to attack¡­ Suddenly, a few golden lights shot out from the words and landed on the Red King¡¯s face. ¡°Ah! Ah! Damn it! This King¡¯s face! This king¡¯s face!¡± The moment Red King sensed that something was wrong, he activated his defensive skill. However, he still couldn¡¯t escape the respect of the calligraphy. At this moment, the Red King touched the bright red blood on his face as if he was about to go crazy. Although he usually did not pay too much attention to his face, his face was obviously disfigured now. He could not accept such a blow. ¡°Damn it! This king will make all of you die with this king!¡± In an instant, the surrounding temperature soared, as if it was going to roast people. ¡°Ge¡­ Pavilion Master! This person must be a madman! We¡­ What should we do!¡± He could feel the surrounding temperature getting higher and higher. Beads of sweat appeared on the Great Elder¡¯s face. ¡°Boom!¡± However, just as the Red King was about to unleash its might, the word once again emitted a huge ray of light. In an instant, the Red King, who was showing its might, was hit by the light. In an instant, a few loud sounds of bones breaking came from the Red King¡¯s body. At this moment, two-thirds of the bones in Red King¡¯s body had been broken by the light. Not only that, Red King also felt that his dantian had been severely injured. ¡°What? How could this be! That¡¯s impossible!¡± After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Red King felt his body in disbelief. ¡°Damn it! This King must be dreaming! ¡®This¡­¡¯ This is impossible!¡± However, even if Red King wanted to comfort himself, the pain in his body could not deceive him. ¡°Red King! Red King! Are you alright?¡± At this moment, the elders behind the Red King finally reacted. No one had expected that the power of just one set of words would actually beat their Red King to such a state. Just now, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck their minds. No matter how much Red King was panting in pain, they were still immersed in shock. ¡°Hurry up! Save this king! Carry this king and run!¡± At this moment, the Red King could not think too much. He had one thought, and that was to survive. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! Come and help! Quickly carry the Red King and run!¡± The other elders reacted. They wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads and quickly lifted the Red King. ¡°Damn it, you scared me! Just this? Just this?¡± The Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion had a mocking expression on his face as he watched those people flee in panic. How dare such a person come looking for trouble? Chapter 1132: Dragging Back (1) Chapter 1132: Dragging Back (1) At that time, the elders beside the Red King finally brought the Red King away from Stellar Town. ¡°Red King! We¡¯ve already cleaned up the demonic qi in this area! You can rest in peace and recuperate here!¡± The elders looked at the Red King with sympathy. He did not expect that the Red King, who was arrogant in the Upper Realm, would suffer such damage as soon as he arrived in the Lower Realm. After all, no one had expected that there would be such a powerful person in the lower realm. ¡°Damn it! When This King returns to the Upper Realm to recover, I will definitely not let those people off easily!¡± ¡­ At that moment, the Dragon Shadow Sect that was sent down was also very helpless. This was because they realized that the place where they were teleported to was a hundred thousand miles away from Starry Town. They were so far away, and the path was blocked by demonic qi. Therefore, it was impossible for them to ask Huohuo¡¯s brother for help now. At that moment, the other sects were also teleported down. ¡°Have all of them been teleported?¡± ¡°Yes, Alliance Master. They¡¯ve all been teleported down now.¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, we¡¯ll temporarily close the teleportation array formation. When the situation in the lower realm improves, we¡¯ll open the array formation.¡± In order to prevent the Demonic Qi from corroding the Upper Realm, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had no choice but to close all the array formations that might be related to the Lower Realm. After all, this matter was not child¡¯s play. On the other side, the Red King, who was preparing to return to the Upper Realm, could not find the entrance to the teleportation array no matter what kind of moves he used. ¡°Damn it! Did you guys find the teleportation array?¡± The Red King looked around angrily. ¡°Red¡­ Red King, we haven¡¯t found the teleportation formation.¡±¡± The remaining elders looked at the Red King with trembling eyes. Looking at the Red King¡¯s angry appearance, these elders were afraid that they would be the ones to suffer in the next second. ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s the use of having you!¡± As expected, the Red King was so angry that he wanted to attack these elders. However, just as Red King raised his arm, he felt intense pain all over his body. ¡°Ah! This King! This King will definitely not let those bastards go!¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian also started to fight monsters to level up. ¡°Sigh, I really have a tough life! Even though my life is so difficult, this stupid system still won¡¯t let me off.¡± Because now, the business of Xinghua Restaurant was getting worse by the day. However, as Xiao Changtian was walking, he suddenly noticed a place in front of him that wasn¡¯t corroded by the demonic Qi. ¡°Damn it! Could it be that there was an expert in that place?¡± The excited Xiao Changtian immediately walked towards that place. Although his current strength could not be considered very trash, under the interference of this demonic qi, he did not have any advantage. If he could get to know some experts at this time, it would definitely be of great help to him. Moreover, looking at the clean appearance in front of him, that expert¡¯s strength was definitely not ordinary. After a while, Xiao Changtian came to the front. Sure enough, Xiao Changtian saw several elders who looked very powerful. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian walked up excitedly. ¡°Stop! What are you? These elders were none other than the Red King¡¯s elders. At this moment, the Red King was squatting under a tree to heal his injuries. ¡°Hahaha, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just passing by and saw that you guys seem to be experts, so I came over to ask out of curiosity.¡± When they heard Xiao Changtian say that they were all experts, the elders ¡®expressions softened a lot. ¡°Humph! At least you still have some eyesight. That¡¯s right, we are experts.¡± After all, although they had suffered a blow this time, they were still people from the Upper Realm. For these people from the lower realm, not to mention that they were experts, it was not an exaggeration to say that they were gods. ¡°Experts, I wonder if you¡¯re interested in bringing me along?¡± One had to know that Xiao Changtian had read in books that it would take several experts to kill a demonic creature. If he were to fight alone, he definitely would not have any chance of winning. If he could join the camp of this expert in front of him, wouldn¡¯t his chances of winning increase? ¡°Hahaha, kid, what did you just say? Want to join us? Hahaha, what a joke!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Elder Xu, I¡¯ve never heard of such a request. Hahaha.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, all the elders ¡®faces were filled with ridicule. ¡°How many¡­ How many gentlemen? Did I say something wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the elders who were laughing at him with a puzzled expression. He did not know what these elders were laughing about. ¡°Kid, I hope you know your place. With your strength, do you still want to join us?¡± Originally, these elders thought that Xiao Changtian was an expert in the lower realm. If those elders took a closer look, Xiao Changtian was a mortal with no strength at all. How could such a person have the cheek to say that he wanted to join them? ¡°Aiya, experts, I know you can¡¯t see my strength, but let me tell you, I¡¯ve already reached Saint Emperor. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± No wonder these elders would react like this. It was because they could not see his strength at all. However, since he had already said these words so clearly, these elders should have a change of opinion of him. ¡°Sage Emperor?¡± ¡°Hahaha, a puny little Saint Emperor? Hahaha.¡± However, after Xiao Changtian revealed his strength, these elders didn¡¯t change their opinion of him. Instead, he laughed even louder. After all, in their Upper Realm, a puny Saint Emperor was nothing. In the Upper Realm, they could only be trampled under their feet. ¡°No, kid, with your strength, you still dare to show off? If you really can¡¯t do it, you can go back and cultivate for a few hundred years.¡± ¡°Humph! That¡¯s right, you¡¯re wasting our time here.¡± Finally, Elder Xu looked at Xiao Changtian impatiently. ¡°Sigh, since you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that these people would definitely feel that if he joined them, he would be a burden to them. These elders looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back and shook their heads in disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that kid is really stupid or pretending. He actually plunged into the demonic qi just like that. Tsk tsk.¡± Even though Xiao Changtian had already walked far away, these elders didn¡¯t forget to mock him. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about him anymore. Let¡¯s quickly help the Red King recover.¡± This time, the Red King¡¯s injuries were not light. If the elders did not work together to help, the Red King¡¯s life might be in danger. Chapter 1133: How Cool Chapter 1133: How Cool Xiao Changtian, who had suffered a setback, had no choice but to walk towards the place where the demonic energy was. He could only pray that he would not encounter any powerful demons. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s small courtyard was very leisurely. ¡°Aiya, now that the teleportation array to the upper realm has been closed, won¡¯t our efforts last time be in vain?¡± Pi Xiu looked up at the sky with some emotion. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get Lin Yun, but in the end, they hadn¡¯t even sent her to their master. This happened. ¡°Damn it, all of this is because of this damn demonic Qi. If it wasn¡¯t for this damn demonic Qi, how could we have failed this operation?¡± Kirin was furious. Now, not only did he not curry favor with his master, but he also could not go out casually. There were demons everywhere outside, and there was no one there. This was really enough to make people feel aggrieved. ¡°No, I¡¯m too angry. I want to find out who released this demonic qi! I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡± White Tiger, who was at the side, slammed the table and stood up. Now that the outside was filled with demonic qi, he could not even go out to play with his sister. Wasn¡¯t this delaying his business with the ! ¡°Brother Bai! Are you going to teach the demons a lesson?¡± After hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Pi Xiu and Qilin immediately perked up. ¡°Not only am I going to teach him a lesson, but I¡¯m also going to beat him up so badly that even his biological father won¡¯t recognize him!¡± ¡°Brother Bai! As expected of our Brother Bai! You have guts!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Bai! We¡¯ll support you this time!¡± The remaining two beasts also instantly became filled with fighting spirit. ¡°Are you going to the Demon Race?¡± Just as the three beasts were discussing happily, the Black Tortoise¡¯s voice slowly sounded from the side. ¡°Brother Black Tortoise, how is it? Do you want to join us?¡± ¡°Originally, I wasn¡¯t interested in this matter, but I seem to have sensed Xiao Mei¡¯s aura.¡± After the Black Tortoise slowly said this, it even raised its eyes to look at the demon race. ¡°Hahaha! Brother Black Tortoise, with your help, the demons can forget about escaping this time!¡± Although the three of them did not know much about this Xiaomei. However, they knew that Xiaomei was definitely very important to Black Tortoise. After the four beasts finished their discussion, they set off without hesitation. At that moment, Xiao Changtian was slowly walking in the devil Qi. He didn¡¯t dare to walk too fast for fear of attracting the attention of other powerful demons. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was slowly walking, the sound of a battle suddenly came from the front. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate after hearing the voice. He quickly ran to the front. ¡°Bang!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw that scene, he was stunned by the breathtaking scene in front of him. Three men and three women stood in front of him, and in front of these three men and three women was an ugly demon. The moment Xiao Changtian appeared, the six of them took out their weapons. Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes widened as he watched the six of them take out their cool weapons. ¡°Go to hell! I think I have it!¡± In an instant, one of the six people began to move. In an instant, a huge red light condensed on that person¡¯s cool sword. After the red light condensed, the person quickly bombarded the demon in front of him. At this moment, the woman on the other side took out an ice-blue bow and arrow. In an instant, more than ten arrows were shot out at the same time, and the huge power was also fiercely blasted out. The remaining few people also used their own cool skills. ¡°D * mn, he¡¯s so handsome that it makes people drool!¡± However, when Xiao Changtian thought of his weapon, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Compared to these people, his weapons were simply worlds apart. ¡°Boom! Boom! Bang!¡± Finally, after half an hour of fierce battle, the huge monster was finally knocked down to the ground. ¡°Hu! Senior Brother, we finally defeated this demon.¡±¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the lowest level of demons would be so powerful.¡± After sighing with emotion, there was no excitement on their faces. Instead, they all looked worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Eldest Senior Brother. Since we can defeat this demon, our strength will definitely improve from defeating it again and again.¡± ¡°So, senior brothers and sisters, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The youngest junior sister came out to comfort him. ¡°Hahaha, little junior sister really knows how to talk.¡± However, just as Eldest Brother finished speaking, he suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the grass not far away. ¡°What is this? Could it be that there¡¯s another demon?¡± Hearing this, everyone became vigilant. They had used up all their spiritual power to kill this demonic creature just now. If another one came now, they would have no way to deal with it at all. ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t I go and take a look first?¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Little Junior Sister! Don¡¯t go over yet.¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats at the unknown. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± However, just as everyone¡¯s hearts were pounding, Xiao Changtian suddenly stood out from the bushes. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. That damn vine actually tripped my foot just now.¡± Xiao Changtian came out and looked at these people. They were looking at him warily, so he smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Hu! You scared me to death.¡± ¡°F * ck! I thought it was something else!¡± When the people present saw that it was a person, they instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. I just couldn¡¯t help but come to observe because I saw that you guys were too cool.¡± To be honest, Xiao Changtian really envied these people. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s such a dangerous place. How did you come here alone?¡± When these people looked at Xiao Changtian, they couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Because they realized that the person in front of them was simply an ordinary mortal. He wondered how this mortal could survive in such a demonic aura. It seemed that this person must have suffered a lot these days. What a pitiful person. Instantly, these people were filled with sympathy for Xiao Changtian. One had to know that after a mortal encountered this demonic qi, the lightest state would be madness. And now, this person in front of him was actually so tough. Xiao Changtian smiled at this. After what happened to the elders, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t plan to reveal his cultivation. This was because the people in front of him looked very powerful. As for his strength as a Saint Emperor, he would definitely be laughed at if word got out. ¡°Aiya, everyone, I was just lucky.¡± Everyone sighed when they saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s sad expression. Chapter 1134: Sanctuary (1) Chapter 1134: Sanctuary (1) ¡°Brother, I wonder what kind of treasure you took this time?¡± At this moment. The eldest senior brother asked Xiao Changtian. Since this poor brother was so lucky to survive, it meant that this brother was not just lucky. Otherwise, how could he have survived in such demonic qi? ¡°Treasure¡­Although I don¡¯t have any, I still have some weapons!¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian smiled. Xiao Changtian knew that these people wanted to see his sincerity, but to be honest, he really didn¡¯t have it. ¡°Weapons?¡± The moment they heard about weapons, their interest was piqued. This poor brother¡¯s weapon must be very shocking! Perhaps it could even expel the demonic qi! ¡°Kuang! Clang!¡± Under the curious gazes of these people, Xiao Changtian took out his weapon one by one. ¡°This is my most commonly used kitchen knife, and this is the machete I occasionally use.¡± ¡°I also have my own bow and arrow. Oh right, there¡¯s also a big axe here.¡± Xiao Changtian took out a bunch of items that he often used. ¡°Uh¡­¡± This scene instantly made these people who were secretly excited speechless. He had thought that this brother would be able to take out some treasured weapon. In the end, it seemed that this brother was able to survive purely by luck. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you have weapons like ours that can attack people?¡± In the end, the eldest senior brother looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. Because he always felt that if it wasn¡¯t for this brother of his, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have lived until now. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right! If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten!¡± Under the reminder of the eldest senior brother, Xiao Changtian opened his storage space again. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. This brother must have some life-saving weapon!¡± ¡°Let me show you! Although this longsword is different from yours, it still looks a little similar.¡± Under the watchful eyes of these people, Xiao Changtian took out his rusty longsword, which was lying in a corner. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned. ¡°Uh¡­ Hahaha, little brother, this time¡­ I¡¯ve really offended you.¡± In the end, the eldest senior brother sighed deeply. He shouldn¡¯t have trusted his intuition. ¡°Oh right, little brother, since you¡¯re alone, why don¡¯t you follow us?¡± These days, they had seen too many humans who had been invaded by demonic energy. Of course, they would help if they could. And now, in this desolate wilderness, this brother was alone, and he was even a mortal. These people wanted to help as much as possible. ¡°You guys¡­Are you really willing to let me follow you?¡± Xiao Changtian was very excited after hearing these people¡¯s words. He originally thought that these people would be unwilling to bring him along when they saw that he did not have a treasured weapon like the previous elders. Who knew that these people would be so enthusiastic? Great, these people are really good people! ¡°What¡¯s there to be unwilling about? They¡¯re all affected by this demonic qi. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch them die.¡± Just like that, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s grateful gaze, they brought Xiao Changtian back. ¡°By the way, Brother Xiao, the place I¡¯m taking you back to this time is a temporary refuge built by our Innumerable Green Sect and several other sects. So, I hope you won¡¯t be afraid when you get there.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about the demons. It just so happened that that place was a refuge, so he could ask around when the time came. It also saved him the trouble of fumbling around blindly. ¡°Big brother Chang Tian, when we get there, there will be people to take care of you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± When they were about to reach the camp, the junior sister of these people said to Xiao Changtian with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, thank you so much, Miss Duoduo.¡± Looking at this little junior sister, Xiao Changtian thought of Huohuo a few days ago. To be honest, Xiao Changtian still felt a little guilty towards Huohuo. After all, he had cheated her of so much money. And the skills that he had promised Huohuo to teach her hadn¡¯t been fulfilled. ¡± Sigh, if I didn¡¯t think about it, I wouldn¡¯t miss her. In this situation, that little girl might still be alive.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian adjusted his mood and followed these people to the camp. ¡°Sect Master, on this trip, we killed a low-level magical beast and saved a mortal in the mountains.¡± After returning, the eldest senior brother immediately went to report to the sect master of the Innumerable Green Sect. ¡°Hmm, not bad. You were actually able to kill a low-level magical beast. However, encountering a mortal in the mountains? Are you sure that person is a mortal?¡± The sect master of the Innumerable Green Sect looked at his eldest disciple with some doubt. One had to know that the mountain was covered in demonic qi. No one would believe that a mortal could be rescued there. This was because even cultivators like them had to use spiritual energy to solidify the defensive barrier in advance to deal with the demonic qi. Not to mention a mortal who did not have any strength. ¡°Sect Master, we¡¯ve already investigated this. That person is a complete mortal. I think that he was able to survive this time partly because of luck, and partly because of his physique.¡± After all, if it was just luck, it would not be so coincidental. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s let that person settle down. The situation will become more and more serious. We¡¯ll save as many people as we can.¡± To be honest, their Innumerable Green Sect was a completely reclusive sect before. They only recruited disciples once every 500 years. And now, because of the demonic qi, their secluded sect had no choice but to come out of seclusion. ¡°Sigh, I really hope that this calamity can pass quickly.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian quickly got into a fight with the locals. ¡°Yo! Little brother! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was chatting with the locals, a familiar voice suddenly reached his ears. ¡°You! It was the old man who was in the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s prison back then!¡± When Xiao Changtian saw who it was, he was very surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect to meet this old man here. ¡°So you haven¡¯t forgotten me! Do you know that after the two of us parted ways, I was looking forward to you sending me a message? I didn¡¯t expect that such a long time had passed. Looking at the old man¡¯s lonely face, Xiao Changtian rubbed his nose in embarrassment. In fact, after this old man left, he had never thought of him again. If he hadn¡¯t seen him here today, he would probably never have thought of this old man in his life. Chapter 1135: Xiaomei, Wait for Me (1) Chapter 1135: Xiaomei, Wait for Me (1) ¡°Uncle, since we can meet here now, it means that we are very fated. Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian felt helpless. ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. By the way, little brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°Uncle, what kind of question are you asking? If it wasn¡¯t for this demonic qi, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡­. ¡°Right, little brother, if you need anything, go to the union in the middle of the fallout shelter and find me.¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle Lin Qi!¡± After the two of them chatted for a while, the old man left. However, just as Xiao Changtian turned around and was about to continue chatting with the people behind him. Suddenly, he realized that the people behind him were all looking at him in disbelief. ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong with everyone? Is there something on my face?¡± Xiao Changtian was very confused when he saw the looks on these people¡¯s faces. ¡°Brother¡­Do you know that elder?¡± After those people reacted for a while, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see it? If I didn¡¯t know him, why would I bother talking to him?¡± Seeing their expressions, Xiao Changtian became even more curious. ¡°No, can you guys say it quickly? You guys are so anxious!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, these people looked at each other. One had to know that the people in this area were all ordinary people who had been rescued, so Xiao Changtian was very friendly to them. ¡°Aiya, brother, since you know such a big shot, why are you still here with us?¡± After a moment of silence, those people finally revealed the reason for the matter. They had thought that Xiao Changtian was a pitiful person like them. They didn¡¯t expect him to know such a big shot. So The Clown had always been in the Central Plains. ¡°What? A big shot? I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. That old man was actually in the same prison as me. However, after he was released from prison, he asked me to follow him. I just didn¡¯t agree.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s explanation, everyone present gasped at the same time. ¡°Tell me! Elder Lin Qi asked you to follow him, but you refused?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have hands and feet. Why would I follow him?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, everyone present sighed heavily. ¡°No, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Hey, little brother, you don¡¯t know Elder Lin Qi¡¯s identity, do you?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t curious about the identity of his former cellmate. ¡°But he is! He was the head elder of the Innumerable Green Sect, and was also the person second only to their Old Ancestor Innumerable Green!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Lin Qi. Even if the sect master of the Ten Thousand Green Sect comes, he has to give in to Elder Lin Qi.¡± Although these people hadn¡¯t been here for long, they were still in a daze. However, they had some understanding of almost every powerful person in this fallout shelter. ¡°Me? How could the old man be so powerful? If he¡¯s already so powerful, why did he go to jail with me?¡± Xiao Changtian was actually a little skeptical about these people¡¯s words. He did not believe that such a powerful person would willingly stay in the Jade Nether Kingdom¡¯s prison. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t understand! Why don¡¯t you think about which adult? I don¡¯t have any hobbies.¡± These people saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s surprised expression and walked to his side and whispered. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave this matter at that for now.¡± ¡­ At that moment, the white tiger followed the other three beasts and slowly walked towards the direction of the demons. ¡°Brother Black Tortoise, can we hurry up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Black Tortoise. You¡¯re not as fast as my grandma.¡± At this moment, the three beasts on the Black Tortoise¡¯s back were somewhat helpless. For some reason, Black Tortoise said on a whim that he wanted to carry them. In the end, they had already walked for two days and had yet to leave Stellar Town. The three beasts on top could not help but feel a little anxious. ¡°Brother Black Tortoise, look at our speed. After you bring us there, I wonder what will happen to Xiaomei.¡± Even White Tiger could not help but complain. If they continued at this speed, who knew how long it would take them to arrive. ¡°Xiaomei!¡± Upon hearing this name, Black Tortoise¡¯s eyes instantly emitted an incomparably bright light. ¡°Hey! Hey! Brother Black Tortoise! You¡¯re too fast!¡± ¡°Ah! Brother Black Tortoise. Too fast, too fast, I¡¯m going to throw up!¡± In an instant, he flew out like a bolt of lightning, catching the three beasts on his back unprepared. Finally, in less than half a day, the four divine beasts arrived outside the fiend race¡¯s borders. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± The Pi Xiu that had finally come down could finally vomit to its heart¡¯s content. ¡°Brother Black Tortoise, you¡¯re too shocked.¡± At this moment, even White Tiger¡¯s face was somewhat pale. It was not because the three beasts were not strong enough, but because the Black Tortoise was too fast. ¡°Alright, stop wasting time. Hurry up and go in. I want to find Xiaomei!¡± At this moment, the Black Tortoise¡¯s eyes seemed to have a little beauty. ¡°Sigh, forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± Then, these people followed the Black Tortoise into the hall. ¡°Stop! What are you people! Do you know that this is a forbidden area of the demon race?¡± Just as the four beasts swaggered inside, a demon immediately stopped them. The demon looked at the strange combination in front of him and frowned. ¡°How annoying!¡± After the Black Tortoise glared at him fiercely, it stretched out its neck and bit off the Demon Race¡¯s head. ¡°This¡­ This!¡± Another Demon Race person who had just returned from the toilet saw this scene and widened his eyes fiercely. ¡°Enemies! Enemies are coming!¡± The demon race man hurriedly ran into the demon race hall. One had to know that the Demon Race person just now was considered a figure in the Demon Race. Because his strength was very strong, no one in the demon race dared to provoke him. And such a powerful person had his head bitten off by a bastard! ¡°Devil Seal Holy Lord! Devil Seal Sacred Lord! Not good! Not good! Enemies!¡± ¡°How can you be so flustered! What do you mean it¡¯s not good to have enemies?¡± Mo Jin glared at the Demon Race man after hearing his words. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s busy right now? Why is he f * cking bothering me? Chapter 1136: Lets See How You Die (1) Chapter 1136: Let¡¯s See How You Die (1) ¡°No, it¡¯s really, really something is attacking!¡± ¡°Alright! You can go down first! The guards hadn¡¯t even come over to talk about this, but a small figure like you had come to life.¡± At this moment, an older mo beside Mo Jin looked at him impatiently. This person really had no sense. Didn¡¯t he see that they were busy now? ¡°Wait a minute, tell me who the person is first!¡± Right at this moment, Mo Jin stopped what he was doing. If Xiao Changtian, that bastard, came, they wouldn¡¯t let him go so easily. ¡°Yes¡­ It was a tortoise, a white cat, and two things that he didn¡¯t see clearly.¡± That person answered without thinking. Who would have thought that the harmless turtle could bite off a person¡¯s head in one bite? ¡°Humph! Next time! You don¡¯t have to report to me!¡± This answer completely disappointed Mo Jin. Since it wasn¡¯t Xiao Changtian, then this guy was making a fuss over nothing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Hurry up and get lost!¡± The old man at the side looked at him impatiently and roared. This time, it wasn¡¯t easy for the Devil Seal Sacred Lord to use him. He couldn¡¯t leave a bad impression on the Devil Seal Sacred Lord. ¡°Hehe, Devil Restriction Holy Lord, just add the last ginseng and you¡¯ll be done!¡± Looking at the green liquid in the pot, the old man said with an accomplished expression. ¡°Are you sure this will really work?¡± Looking at the liquid that didn¡¯t look very good, Mo Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. The last time he said he wanted to find something to nourish the Demon Master, he didn¡¯t get a chance to do so. This time, he had finally found out about an old man who was very powerful in this aspect of the demon race. He did not know if he was reliable or not. ¡°Aiya, Devil Seal Holy Lord, don¡¯t worry! ¡°If I drink this medicine, I can swear on my life that I can fight for ten days and ten nights. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to fight a woman!¡± After the old man knew that this thing was going to be given to the Demon Master, he even specially increased the dosage. After all, for someone with the Demon Lord¡¯s strength, if the dosage was too little, it would not be effective on him at all. ¡°Ten women fighting for ten days and ten nights, hiss! It was really terrifying. It seemed that he was really sure this time!¡± After Mo Jin finished speaking, he looked at the huge pot with satisfaction. On the other side, White Tiger and Black Tortoise did not show any mercy when they attacked the demons. Any demon who could see them basically had no chance of survival. ¡°Speak! Where is your Demon Master?¡± ¡°You! You! Even if I die! I won¡¯t tell you where the Demon Lord is!¡± ¡°Yo! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn even when you¡¯re about to die. If you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± In an instant, another demon died at the hands of the four beasts. ¡°Damn it, these Demon Lords are really stubborn. After asking so many questions, they didn¡¯t say a single one. What kind of bewitching drug did this Demon Lord give them?¡± The white tiger helplessly looked at the demon corpses that had piled up into a small mountain. ¡°No, Brother Black Tortoise, haven¡¯t you sensed where Xiaomei is?¡± At this moment, White Tiger could not help but turn to ask Black Tortoise. ¡°I can¡¯t feel it. After entering this place, there¡¯s no longer any trace of her aura! Damn it! If anything happens to Xiaomei, I will never let them off!¡± As Black Tortoise spoke, his tone became very stern. ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass on our demon race!¡± At this moment, several elders of the fiend race rushed over after hearing the news. They did not expect that these things actually dared to be so bold, directly acting atrociously in their fiend race¡¯s territory! This was simply a blatant provocation to their demons! ¡°Yo! Brother Bai, it seems like there are a few managers here!¡± Looking at the attire of these people, the four beasts smiled and nodded. The fiend race was so big, they just happened to be unable to find people. They did not expect these people to walk right into the trap. ¡°Do you people know who we are? How dare you be so bold!¡± When these elders saw that the four beasts did not take them seriously, their expressions instantly darkened. ¡°Aiyo, who are you? What should we do? Brother Bai, I¡¯m so scared ~¡± Looking at these people, Qilin, who had already recovered, could not help but say in a despicable manner. ¡°F * ck! How dare you talk to us like this! The four of you are simply courting death!¡± In an instant, all the elders present were furious. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t be rash. Since these guys dared to swagger here, it means that they definitely have some tricks up their sleeves.¡± Just as these elders were extremely angry and prepared to attack, an elder slowly stood up and said. ¡°Xiao Liu is right! We can¡¯t be so impulsive about this matter for the time being.¡± After a moment, the First Elder took a deep breath. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll use our demons to deal with these beasts!¡± Not long after, the First Elder looked at the four white tigers in front of him with a sinister expression. To be honest, dealing with these things was really not worth their effort. It was simply a waste for them to do so. Then, the leading elder crushed something in his hand. ¡°Hahaha, you bastards just wait for the next performance!¡± Just as the elder finished speaking. An earth-shattering explosion suddenly sounded in the distance. ¡°What are these old bastards up to?¡± Feeling the tremors beneath their feet, White Tiger and the others did not pay too much attention. This was because they were confident in their own strength. ¡°Roar!¡± Just as the few of them were curious, a huge monster that was like a huge mountain suddenly walked over from afar. ¡°Hahaha! With this stinky monkey that had mutated because of the demonic qi, these beasts would be finished in a short while!¡± One had to know that the thing that came out was not like those wild demon beasts outside. This fellow was specially nurtured by their demon race before the demonic qi was released. Because it had been nurtured for a very long time, this huge monkey possessed strength that ordinary people could not compare to. It could be said that even a Saint Emperor would need to use all their strength to fight against it. ¡°Brother Bai, do you want to go up against this little guy or should I?¡± The four beasts were not afraid of that huge creature at all. Instead, they were very excited. ¡°If you want to go, go ahead.¡± White Tiger did not want to attack this ugly fellow in front of him for the time being. ¡°Humph! You overestimate yourself. I¡¯ll see how you die later!¡± Those elders looked at the Qilin who walked forward with disdain. This Qilin wasn¡¯t even as big as that stinky monkey¡¯s fingernail, yet he actually dared to be so arrogant. It was really laughable. ¡°Roar!¡± In an instant, seeing the Qilin walk to its feet, the huge monkey suddenly raised its foot. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, a huge explosion sounded from under Monkey¡¯s feet. Chapter 1137: Wheres the Demon Lord (1) Chapter 1137: Where¡¯s the Demon Lord (1) In an instant, a huge cloud of smoke blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hahaha, I told you that once our things go out, they will definitely trample those beasts to death!¡± Seeing this huge commotion, these elders all revealed relieved smiles on their faces. It seemed that they really did not nurture this thing for nothing! However, just as the huge smoke dispersed, a shocking scene suddenly appeared in front of them. Because the scene in front of them was completely different from what they had imagined. Initially, they thought that the stubborn beast would be crushed into a meat patty. In the end, not only did it not, but a huge hole was pierced through their monkey¡¯s foot. ¡°This! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This was not logical at all! How could that bastard have such great strength!¡± ¡°Dammit!¡± Unsurprisingly, these elders all had disbelief on their faces. ¡°Awoo!¡± The monkey, who had a huge hole under its feet, wailed in pain. ¡°Aiya, Qilin, hurry up and tell that guy to stop shouting. It¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± The Pi Xiu in the distance urged impatiently. The big monkey in front of him was too ugly. Just looking at it made him feel like vomiting. ¡°Hehe! Immediately!¡± Qilin wanted to let those blind elders know that if they did not surrender, they would end up like this monkey. However, looking at the elders, it seemed that they did not want to surrender. Since that was the case, then don¡¯t blame him for being ruthless! Just as the huge monkey was wailing, the Qilin climbed onto the head of the huge monkey. ¡°Him! How did he know that the monkey¡¯s weakness was its head?¡± Seeing this scene, these elders of the fiend race were even more shocked. One had to know that other than the trainers, no one else would know about Monkey¡¯s weakness. And now, that fellow had actually found Monkey¡¯s weakness in an instant! ¡°Damn it! Great Elder! Let¡¯s hurry up and tell the Devil Restriction Holy Lord about this!¡± ¡°No! My grandson just went over and was taught a lesson. If any of you want to die, go ahead!¡± One had to know that the Grand Elder¡¯s grandson saw that the Devil Seal Sacred Lord didn¡¯t want to care about this matter, so he quickly told the Grand Elder. Initially, the First Elder did not believe it either. However, after hearing the screams outside, he rushed out in a hurry. Everything was exactly as his grandson had said. ¡°Ah! This!¡± All of a sudden, all the elders had different expressions on their faces because they knew that the Great Elder would not lie to them. ¡°Humph! I knew that the magic seal was unreliable! Although that guy came from the upper world, he still can¡¯t deal with our demon race¡¯s great enemy, Xiao Changtian!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it wasn¡¯t for that damned Devil Seal taking advantage of the Devil Master¡¯s appearance to claim credit, how could he still have his status now? Now that such a big thing had happened, he didn¡¯t even care! Humph!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Maybe he¡¯s the one behind our Holy Lord Demonic Flame¡¯s betrayal!¡± In an instant, these elders began to speculate. Although they were called elders, they did not have much power. And now, even in such a situation, they could only watch helplessly as they could not mobilize other demon soldiers to help. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as these elders were discussing, a loud bang was heard. Then, they saw the huge monkey¡¯s head explode in an instant. Meanwhile, the monkey¡¯s black brain matter splattered everywhere like a rainstorm. ¡°Bang!¡± After a loud bang, the ground shook violently as if there was an earthquake. Monkey, whose brain had been blown up, finally fell to the ground in a daze. After doing all this, Qilin turned around with a smile and looked at the elders present. ¡°Haha, how about it? Are you sure you won¡¯t say it?¡± He did not believe that these old men were not afraid. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just as those elders were about to say something, they saw the first elder in the lead get a small white flag from somewhere. ¡°I surrender. I¡¯m willing to talk.¡± ¡°Big¡­ Great Elder?¡± Seeing the First Elder¡¯s actions, the other old men were so shocked that they did not know what to say. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys willing?¡± Qilin looked at the few elders beside the First Elder with a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m willing! He was willing! Why wouldn¡¯t I be willing?¡± When the other elders reacted, they all looked at Pi Xiu with a smile. What a joke. Since the Great Elder had surrendered, how could they not surrender? ¡°Alright, then hurry up and tell me where your Demon Master is!¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior! It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to say it, but people at our level simply can¡¯t come into contact with Demon Masters!¡± The Great Elder looked at the Qilin in front of him and let out a long sigh. These elders were not even comparable to those nameless Little Holy Masters. Not to mention meeting the Demon Master. If it wasn¡¯t for the Demon Lord¡¯s awakening and the Demon Race Meeting, they wouldn¡¯t have even seen the Demon Lord. ¡°Humph! I know that you are elders of the demon race! Don¡¯t even think about fooling me!¡± Clearly, Qilin did not believe their words. ¡°Really! I¡¯m willing to swear on my life that we¡¯re not lying about this!¡± When the elders saw this, they all knelt down one by one. ¡°However, expert, although we don¡¯t know where the Demon Lord is now, there¡¯s one person who definitely knows. That person is our Demon Restriction Holy Lord!¡± Who asked this damned Devil Seal to not care about anything at all? Then, he would leave this mess to him to clean up. ¡°Devil Seal Holy Lord? Where is he now?¡± Seeing the terrified expressions of these elders, Qilin asked again. ¡°It¡¯s in the main hall about ten kilometers ahead.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Just as Qilin finished saying this word, the few demon elders present instantly lost their breath. ¡°Brother Bai, Brother Black Tortoise, let¡¯s go. We should be able to find it soon.¡± Then, the four beasts set off again. At that time, Xiao Changtian had been familiarizing himself with this place for two days and had started to think about it. ¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a demon-slaying operation here. If anyone feels that their strength is enough to participate, then I¡¯ll go there first.¡± After all, it was said that the operation was in groups, specifically to gather the secret practitioners of the fallout shelter. Not long after, according to the address he had inquired about before, he arrived. Xiao Changtian soon found the place. ¡°There really is.¡± Looking at the few broken tables in the distance, Xiao Changtian knew that he had found the right place. ¡°However, how can there be no one here?¡± Looking at the few people sitting at the broken table in front of him, Xiao Changtian was a little puzzled. ¡°You can¡¯t distribute supplies here. Those who want supplies go elsewhere.¡± Chapter 1138: Hero (1) Chapter 1138: Hero (1) Just as Xiao Changtian walked to those broken tables, those people said without even raising their heads. ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to look for supplies. I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Aiya, we don¡¯t get water here. As a mortal, don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a special place in your mortal district that can distribute things?¡± ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and leave. This place is not for you to come to.¡± The man raised his head and glanced at Xiao Changtian before lowering his head again. ¡°No, I know that this place is the registration point for rogue cultivators. I just wanted to come and register.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. ¡°You¡¯re here to eliminate the demon? Aiya, brother, don¡¯t joke around here. We¡¯re very busy.¡± When that person heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he finally raised his head. The man looked at Xiao Changtian and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, little brother. With your small body, it¡¯s not even enough to fill the gaps between the teeth of other demons. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re looking down on you, brother. It¡¯s just that those demons are too terrifying. You¡¯re really not suitable.¡± The person sitting at the table also looked up at Xiao Changtian with a smile. ¡°This¡­ Sigh, then I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless about these people¡¯s words. It was a pity that these people couldn¡¯t see through his Saint Emperor¡¯s strength. Next, he had to think of a way. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to continue like this. ¡°Hey, Little Xiao, why are you here?¡± When Xiao Changtian passed by the Sanctuary Union, Elder Lin Qi suddenly saw him. ¡°Oh, haha, uncle, I just feel that there¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t been resolved.¡± After seeing Elder Lin Qi, a thought suddenly popped up in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± Seeing Elder Lin Qi¡¯s impolite look, Xiao Changtian smiled. Isn¡¯t Elder Lin Lin Qi my helper? ¡°Aiya, uncle, it¡¯s actually not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I want to remove the demon with others, but those people think that I¡¯m too weak and don¡¯t agree. Actually, my strength is not as weak as they think.¡± After saying this, Xiao Changtian let out a long sigh. ¡°Uh, haha, Little Xiao, actually, those people are all doing this for your own good. However, if you really want to get rid of the demon, your intention is very good.¡± How could Elder Lin Qi not know the strength of Xiao Changtian¡¯s people? When he was in prison, Xiao Changtian acted like an ordinary mortal. Therefore, Elder Lin Qi wanted to recruit him. ¡°But if you really want to go, I have a way.¡± However, it just so happened that their sect was conducting an experiment. This experiment needed a mortal. ¡°Oh? Uncle Lin, what method do you have?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our fallout shelter needs a volunteer for this experiment. I think you¡¯re very suitable. As long as you can participate in this experiment, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to get rid of the demon with our sect!¡± Although he was trying to fool Xiao Changtian, Elder Lin Qi knew that this experiment was the only way. Even though this experiment had not been able to find anyone willing to experiment on it since the beginning. ¡°Aiya, Uncle Lin, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Hahaha, but what kind of experiment are you talking about?¡± Although Xiao Changtian was anxious to get rid of the demon, he still felt that the old man Lin Qi was looking at him with ill intentions. ¡°Hahaha, let me tell you this. The other elders of our fallout shelter have developed a new type of anti-magic potion. Wasn¡¯t he always looking for people to experiment on?¡± Of course, this matter was also very dangerous, so Elder Lin Qi didn¡¯t know if Xiao Changtian would agree. ¡°Aiya, just this matter, don¡¯t worry!¡± As long as I can protect my family here, I will go no matter how dangerous it is.¡± Xiao Changtian patted his chest. ¡°Uncle Lin, given our current situation, it¡¯s only right for me to contribute to everyone.¡± ¡°Little Xiao, I told you I didn¡¯t see it coming back then. I knew that you would definitely become a big shot!¡± Elder Lin Qi didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to agree without thinking. He was instantly touched. In such a dangerous matter, who could be as righteous as Xiao Changtian? Xiao Changtian smiled. Although he also knew that the things developed by these people were dangerous, with his immune constitution, even if it was poisonous, it might not be able to kill him. ¡°Alright, alright, alright! Little Xiao, come with me now.¡± Elder Lin Qi¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Xiao Changtian. In the past, when he saw Xiao Changtian, he just felt that this kid was his type. In the end, he didn¡¯t expect this kid to have such a situation. Even an old man like him felt inferior. Not long after, Elder Lin Qi brought Xiao Changtian into the union. At this moment, the guild was almost filled with people. ¡°Aiya, Elder Lin Qi, why are you only here now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Lin Qi, why did you bring another person in?¡± After Elder Lin Qi came in, these people looked at Xiao Changtian curiously. ¡°Everyone quiet down. I¡¯m sure everyone is curious about who this person beside me is. Haha, that¡¯s right, this is the volunteer that we¡¯ve recruited for our guild.¡± After Elder Lin Qi finished speaking, the entire place fell silent. ¡°Damn it! There were really people who were willing to volunteer.¡± ¡°This person is simply too brave!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s really admirable! However, it was a pity that such a good child was born.¡± Then, these people all started chattering. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll add him to the next demon-slaying team.¡± Regarding this matter, none of the people present had any objections. After all, this matter was very dangerous. There was almost a 90% chance of survival. Therefore, these people looked at Xiao Changtian with admiration and sympathy at the same time. ¡°By the way, Elder Lin Qi, we called you here in such a hurry because we have something important to say.¡± When this question was raised, everyone present instantly became serious. ¡°In an unknown valley a few hundred kilometers away from our refuge, our disciples discovered a mid-level demon!¡± ¡°What? A mid-level demon!¡± Elder Lin Qi¡¯s expression changed when he heard the news. One had to know that they had to send out a lot of people to eliminate a small low-level demon. And now, there was an intermediate monster. Moreover, it was only a few hundred kilometers away from the fallout shelter. Although a few hundred kilometers was very far, it was only a blink of an eye for the monster. Chapter 1139: Clean Up Well (1) Chapter 1139: Clean Up Well (1) ¡°Therefore, we will send more people to deal with those intermediate monsters.¡± This matter was not as simple as they thought, so everyone present was very cautious. ¡°This matter is indeed very difficult. How about this? This time, we must send more people to eliminate that intermediate monster while ensuring safety!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ On the other side, after receiving the guidance of the elders, the four white tigers arrived at the hall not long after. ¡°This damn place is so dark. No wonder it¡¯s the demon race.¡± Then, after they arrived here, they did not hesitate and quickly entered. ¡°Hahaha, if the potion this time is effective after drinking it, then your contribution is not small.¡± Mo Jin looked at the potions and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. It is my duty to serve the Demon Master!¡± However, Mo Jin¡¯s expression became very friendly after the elder finished speaking. ¡°Yo! What is this?¡± Right at this moment, the four White Tiger Beasts suddenly appeared in front of the Devil Seal. ¡°What are you guys doing!¡± This sentence shocked Mo Jin. These four things in front of him could actually appear in front of him silently! ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be so nervous. I heard that you are also a person with status in the demon race. We came here this time to ask you, where is your demon master?¡± The white tiger did not waste any time talking to him after seeing the magic seal. ¡°These things don¡¯t belong to the demon race, right? Haha.¡± Looking at the four beasts in front of him, Mo Jin¡¯s face was filled with vigilance. He could feel that these four fellows in front of him were not to be trifled with. ¡°Who¡¯s in cahoots with you demons? Stop talking nonsense and come out quickly. Where is your Demon Master?¡± Pi Xiu looked at the magic seal impatiently. He seemed to have smelled something that made him uncomfortable. ¡°You guys! How dare you trespass on our Demon Race! Hehe, I won¡¯t let you have your way today!¡± Just as Mo Jin finished speaking, the door that White Tiger and the others had just entered suddenly closed. ¡°Yo! Qilin, it seems that this time it¡¯s another tough nut to crack. Why don¡¯t you go up?¡± Pi Xiu said as he sniffed the surrounding air. This smell made him feel uncomfortable, but his gaze was quickly attracted by the large vat beside the magic seal. ¡°Wait a moment. Qilin, come over.¡± Then, the two beasts looked at the huge vat. ¡°Hehe, Pixiu, I didn¡¯t expect your nose to not only smell gold coins, but also those things!¡± Hearing this, Pi Xiu laughed and scolded,¡±Cut the crap and go quickly!¡±¡± ¡°Hey! ¡°If you surrender obediently, I might let you off. If you really dare to attack me, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± It just so happened that Mo Jin had heard that the demon beasts he had been experimenting with recently were not enough. It just so happened that the strength of these few in front of him was still acceptable. When the time came, he would send it to them. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand your current situation.¡± Qilin walked forward and looked at the demonic seal with a smile. ¡°Since you guys are so stubborn! Then don¡¯t blame me!¡± Mo Jin looked at the approaching Qilin and raised his hand. ¡°Yes!¡± However, when the Forbidden Spell wanted to use its magic power, it could not do so. ¡°What happened? What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, no matter how the magic seal used his mana, it seemed to have disappeared into thin air. ¡°How is it? Do you want to find something exciting?¡± Looking at the helpless demonic seal, Qilin still had a smile on his face. ¡°You! It was you! It was you! What did you do to me?!¡± After calming down, Mo Jin looked at Qilin angrily. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? As long as you tell me where your Demon Master is, you will naturally recover.¡± Looking at the huge vat behind the devil seal, Qilin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Bah! You bastards still want to know where our Demon Master is! You must be dreaming!¡± As soon as Mo Jin finished speaking, a huge amount of mana suddenly erupted from his body. ¡°Do you really think you can do anything to me? Hahaha, don¡¯t be too naive!¡± Mo Jin, who had recovered his mana, looked at the four beasts in front of him with a sinister expression. ¡°Men! Arrest these things!¡± As soon as Mo Jin finished speaking, there was a rumble in the surroundings, like an earthquake. ¡°Damn, this guy is indeed someone with some status in the demon race. He can actually escape from your control.¡± White Tiger smacked his lips. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t look at how happy he is now. He¡¯ll definitely be laughing even more happily later.¡± After Qilin said this, he did not care about the surrounding movements. Instead, he grabbed Mo Jin¡¯s neck. ¡°Since you¡¯re so disobedient, I¡¯ll let you enjoy yourself.¡± Before the demonic seal could react, Qilin pressed him into the huge vat behind him. ¡°Devil Seal Holy Lord! Devil Seal Holy Lord!¡± The elder¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He couldn¡¯t believe that the beasts in front of him were so powerful. ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± After the magic seal was pressed in, he drank a few mouthfuls of the potion. ¡°Hahaha, old man, if you don¡¯t want to end up like him, hurry up and tell me where your Demon Master is!¡± The white tiger walked to the old man and asked slowly. He did not believe that this old man was not afraid at all. ¡°Cough! Cough! You damned beasts! I¡¯m going to kill you! Hurry up and kill these bastards!¡± Mo Jin crawled out of the vat and looked at the four things in front of him with red eyes. At this moment, after drinking a few mouthfuls of the potion, Mo Jin felt as if his body was about to be roasted. It was extremely hot. ¡°Brother Bai, don¡¯t be anxious. Watch how I clean up the things around me later.¡± Just as Qilin finished speaking, the huge vat suddenly flew up. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment the vat exploded, the potion inside fell like rain on the Demon Race people summoned by Mo Jin. ¡°This! What the hell is this?!¡± ¡°Hiss! Why did this potion smell so strange?¡± ¡°Not good! This thing! This thing seems to be that thing!¡± In an instant, someone present reacted. However, by the time they reacted, it was too late. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen¡­. My lords. I¡­ I said¡­ I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The elder who was hiding in a corner and trembling said where the Demon Lord was in the next second. Chapter 1140: Meeting the Demon Lord (1) Chapter 1140: Meeting the Demon Lord (1) ¡°Ah! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Just as the four beasts left, not only did Mo Jin feel that his body was on fire, but the other demons also felt that their bodies were on fire. ¡°Elder! Elder! Antidote! Antidote!¡± At this moment, Mo Jin couldn¡¯t help but crawl to the side of the elder who made the medicine. ¡°Demon¡­ Lord Devil Seal! ¡®This¡­¡¯ There was no antidote for this medicine! It could only be resolved through venting!¡± The current elder was extremely regretful. He should not have added so many things into it back then. ¡°There is no antidote! Without the antidote, you can only help me solve it!¡± Mo Jin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot at this moment. He could no longer care about anything else. And these demons in these halls also randomly grabbed one of their bodies and began to move. ¡­ ¡°Ha, I didn¡¯t expect that the Demon Master would still have the time to play elegantly.¡± ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t it normal for the Demon Race to be in the shape?¡± After receiving the news, the beasts did not hesitate and soon arrived at the foot of the mountain that the elder had mentioned. It was said that the Demon Lord had a palace in this mountain and was usually here. ¡°Wait, there¡¯s a restriction ahead! It seemed that only a specific person from the Demon Race could enter!¡± At this moment, the Black Tortoise, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple restriction.¡± Although Black Tortoise could not feel whether Xiaomei¡¯s aura was inside, he had a feeling that Xiaomei was inside. ¡°Buzz!¡± The Black Tortoise did not hesitate and quickly ran to the front. The restriction immediately collapsed ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± At this moment, the Demon Master, who was indulging in a luxurious garden, had a happy expression on his face. He hadn¡¯t indulged himself in the past few hundred years, but he had already slept with no less than fifty women in the past few days. ¡°Hahaha, my power is not any weaker than before!¡± Then, the Demon Master lay down on the recliner leisurely. After these few days, he was prepared to put away his thoughts and get down to business. ¡°Demon Lord, try this grape!¡± Just as the Demon Lord lay down, a saintess came over with a plate of grapes. ¡°Ah, hahaha, as expected of the Saintess found by the Devil Seal.¡± ¡°Aiya, Demon Lord, let Sister Li feed you grapes and let me massage your legs!¡± ¡­.. To be honest, these saintesses were very willing to come into contact with Demon Masters. Although they all knew that there was a high chance that they would not have a good ending after coming into contact with the Demon Master, as long as they had a good relationship with the Demon Master, their cultivation would soar. Therefore, even if the danger was extremely great, these saintesses were still willing. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to become the powerful wife of the Demon Lord? ¡°Damn, this guy is enjoying himself here! Let us suffer under that demonic qi!¡± Not long after, they arrived outside the garden. Looking at the scene in the garden, the four beasts present all had the same expression. ¡°Humph! You seem to be enjoying it!¡± When he was enjoying the pleasure of the saintesses on the recliner, suddenly there was a sound. ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit down.¡± When the Demon Lord said this, he did not even raise his eyes and just said indifferently. In fact, the moment they broke the seal, the Demon Lord had already sensed a few beasts. ¡°May I know why you are here?¡± The Demon Master didn¡¯t make things difficult for these people. This was because he knew that these few people must have very strong strength to be able to come here smoothly. ¡°Yo, you must be the Demon Lord. Haha, have you ever thought that if you¡¯re free and unfettered, what about us?¡± Qilin walked to his side and sat down. He looked at the Demon Lord mockingly. ¡°Aiya, since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re all guests. Alright, you saintesses can go back first.¡± After Qilin finished speaking, the Demon Lord finally stood up. ¡°Hahaha, I wonder why you¡¯re here this time?¡± Looking at these things, Demon Lord was very satisfied. He was thinking that if he ruled the entire lower realm, he would not have so many management personnel. These few things were so powerful. If he could rope them in, they would be able to help him. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Brother! Stop talking! I know!¡± Just as Qilin was about to say his purpose, he was interrupted by the Demon Lord. ¡°I know that the demonic qi I released this time has disturbed you all. However, even if I die, I won¡¯t be able to take back this demonic qi. Therefore, don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± The Demon Master began to talk to himself. ¡°Oh, right, brothers, I wonder how those saintesses are doing?¡± ¡°Hehe, we¡¯re not like you. We can¡¯t afford it.¡± Looking at these people¡¯s expressions, the Demon Lord immediately understood. ¡°Aiya, look at my memory. You guys don¡¯t like this at all! How about this, I¡¯ll get you whatever you want.¡± ¡°Pa!¡± At this moment, Qilin, who could not take it anymore, immediately stood up and slapped him on the face. ¡°You! You actually dared to hit me!¡± The Demon Master did not expect that these few things were actually so bold. Therefore, he was not on guard just now. ¡°Damn it! None of you here today will be able to leave this place alive!¡± The furious Demon Master glared at the Qilin and the other beasts. No one had ever dared to treat him like this. Even those who dared to disobey him were blasted into pieces. And these bastards actually dared to slap him so brazenly. This was simply humiliating! He was a dignified Demon Master! He had actually suffered such humiliation! He couldn¡¯t stand it! The moment the Demon Master finished speaking, the surrounding demonic qi increased explosively, and the entire sky instantly darkened. At this moment, not only was there a gust of cold wind, but there were also several flashes of thunder in the sky. ¡°Today, I will make you die forever!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a huge heavenly lightning bolt that was like a waterfall ruthlessly struck down on the Qilin and the other beasts. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Immediately after, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Immediately after, a huge pit that looked like an abyss was blasted out of the ground. ¡°Tsk! It was just a small lightning strike. It¡¯s not even enough for me to scratch my itch.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be so strong. It seems that I was wrong! Haha, but do you really think that¡¯s all I can do?¡± The Demon Master looked at the dead man who was in a sorry state and revealed a sinister smile. The magic power he had just used was only one-tenth of his own. Now, he would let these things have a good taste of his power! ¡°No, Brother Bai, I was the one who attacked the previous two times. Isn¡¯t it your turn this time?¡± Looking at the Demon Lord¡¯s arrogant appearance, Qilin curled his lips in disdain. ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡± Chapter 1141: Becoming Minced Meat (1) Chapter 1141: Becoming Minced Meat (1) ¡°Wait, let me do this guy!¡± Just as White Tiger was about to step forward, Black Tortoise slowly walked out from the side. ¡°Alright, since Brother Black Tortoise wants to go, then let Brother Black Tortoise go!¡± Just as White Tiger finished speaking, Black Tortoise slowly walked forward. ¡°You! I have Xiaomei¡¯s aura on me. Tell me quickly, where is Xiaomei?¡± When Black Tortoise walked up, he didn¡¯t attack. He just looked at the Demon Lord indifferently. ¡°Little bastard, hehe, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like this?¡± ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you see what true strength is!¡± After saying that, the Demon Master focused all his power on the Black Tortoise. ¡°Boom!¡± A loud bang erupted along with the Demon Master¡¯s movement. ¡°Hahaha, destroy!¡± However, in the next second. The scene in front of him stunned the Demon Lord. ¡°What? How could you possibly block the attack of the Igual Cleric!¡± Looking at the attack that stopped in front of the Black Tortoise, the Demon Master widened his eyes in disbelief. It was no exaggeration to say that this attack was enough to destroy mountains and rivers. It could even blast a huge hole in the entire sky. However, the attack stopped in front of the bastard. ¡°You! Who exactly are you!¡± One had to know that even the most powerful person would not be able to withstand his attack. This bastard in front of him was actually so powerful. It might not be his identity. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time! Have you seen Xiaomei before?!¡± The Black Tortoise did not answer him. Instead, it looked at him coldly. ¡°What Xiaomei! What are you doing here?¡± This was the first time the Demon Master had felt a sense of danger in all these years. He really didn¡¯t expect these beasts to be so powerful. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it! Then just you wait!¡± ¡°No, what do you want?¡± Looking at Black Tortoise¡¯s expression, the Demon Lord instantly panicked. He could feel that he would not have a good ending after offending these guys. ¡°Hahaha, Demon Lord! Since you released this damn demonic qi without any care, you must pay the price for it!¡± In an instant, the attack in front of the Black Tortoise suddenly turned and bombarded the Demon Lord. ¡°Bang!¡± Although the Demon Master had prepared his defense in an instant, he was still blasted dozens of meters away by his attack. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Damn it!¡± ¡°Demon Lord! Are you still unwilling to tell me where Xiaomei is?¡± Just as the Demon Lord was panting heavily, Black Tortoise suddenly flashed to his side. ¡°You! What exactly is this Xiaomei you¡¯re talking about! I didn¡¯t know about this at all!¡± Looking at the Black Tortoise in front of him, the Demon Lord had reason to believe that this Black Tortoise could smash his head in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn when you¡¯re about to die! Since he was unwilling to say it! Then you can go to hell!¡± In an instant, the power on Black Tortoise¡¯s body increased by tens of thousands of times. The huge pressure made Demon Master unable to stand still. ¡°You! You¡­ You are the Black Tortoise!¡± After thoroughly understanding the identity of the Black Tortoise, the Demon Lord widened his eyes in surprise. He could not believe that the Black Tortoise would actually appear in this place! Moreover, the Demon Master knew very well that he had no chance of winning against the Black Tortoise. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise! Senior Black Tortoise! Junior Demon Master really didn¡¯t know that you were actually in the lower realm! If I knew that you were in the lower realm, I wouldn¡¯t dare to release so much demonic qi even if you beat me to death!¡± After knowing the disparity between the two of them, the Demon Lord immediately surrendered. What a joke. If he still tried to be brave at this moment, he would not even know how he would die next. ¡°Hahaha, now I know I was wrong! It¡¯s already too late!¡± The Black Tortoise did not even look at the Demon Lord¡¯s plea for mercy. In an instant, the Black Tortoise¡¯s huge claws pressed down on the Demon Lord like Mount Tai. ¡°Bang!¡± The Demon Lord wanted to run, but the pressure of the Black Tortoise was too strong. He couldn¡¯t run at all. Therefore, the Demon Lord was instantly turned into a pile of meat paste under the huge claws of the Black Tortoise. ¡°Humph! A mere Demon Master! He actually dared to disobey Black Tortoise. He really deserved to die!¡± Seeing this scene, the white tiger and the other beasts at the side were very relieved. ¡°However, although this Demon Master is dead, this demonic qi won¡¯t dissipate. It¡¯s really infuriating! Even if that Demon Master died 800 times, it wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡± While these people were talking, a loud panting sound came from a cave very far away. ¡°Damn it! Fortunately, that guy only killed one of my clones!¡± Looking at the pitch-black cave around him, the Demon Master finally relaxed. ¡­ After Xiao Changtian drank the potion, he was assigned to the team to eliminate the demons. ¡°Little Xiao! If you really see a monster, you should run for your life!¡± Elder Lin Qi said to Xiao Changtian before he left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Lin, I have my own plans!¡± ¡± Tsk, he¡¯s just a human. How can he follow us to fight monsters? What a joke.¡± At this moment, a mocking voice came from not far away. ¡°Xu Xun! Don¡¯t be so sarcastic! Brother Xiao is contributing to our fallout shelter! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the senior brother of the Ten Thousand Green Sect looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s the matter? Are you with that guy? Haha, Wan Li! Your elder is here, I don¡¯t want to make things too ugly for you.¡± After Xu Xun finished speaking, he cast a disdainful glance at these people and walked away. This Xu Xun was not from the Innumerable Green Sect, and his strength was much stronger than the Eldest Senior Brother of the Innumerable Green Sect. Therefore, ever since the fallout shelter was built, Xu Xun had always looked down on the people from the Ten Thousand Green Sect. However, because Elder Lin Qi of the Innumerable Green Sect was very powerful, he did not dare to find trouble with the Innumerable Green Sect so easily in the fallout shelter. However, this time was different. This time, he had to deal with an intermediate demon. Against such a dangerous demonic creature, it was unknown whether that person from the Innumerable Green Sect could survive. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After everything was settled, Xiao Changtian followed the main group and advanced into the dark demonic Qi. On the other side, after the elder¡¯s active treatment over the past few days, the Red King finally recovered a little. ¡°Humph! This time! I, the Red King, will definitely not let this matter rest! I want those people to pay the price!¡± Just as Red King finished speaking, Elder Xu walked out from the side. ¡°Red King! Where are we going next? Don¡¯t tell me we don¡¯t care about the mission the alliance leader gave us?¡± The Alliance Master had asked them to clean up the demonic qi this time, but it seemed that the Red King had no intention of doing so. Chapter 1142: Set Off (1) Chapter 1142: Set Off (1) ¡°Humph! Could it be that this king is going to let him do as he pleases?!¡± Upon hearing Elder Xu¡¯s question, Red King¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°If not for the fact that he¡¯s the Alliance Master of the Heavenly Dao Union! He¡¯s nothing!¡± Elder Xu nodded when he saw the Red King¡¯s expression. ¡°Then Red King, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Next, we¡¯ll find a place and wait for this king¡¯s injuries to completely heal before making a decision.¡± At that time, Xiao Changtian followed these people and walked far ahead. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Not good, there¡¯s movement ahead. Everyone, be on guard!¡± Hearing the loud banging sounds, the crowd turned serious. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be that mid-level monster, right?¡± These people stared ahead, feeling nervous. Because for the people of the Ten Thousand Green Sect, it would take a few people¡¯s full strength to deal with the low-level demons. And now, if another middle-level demon beast came, they did not know if they would have enough people. ¡°Tsk, coward. It¡¯s just a mid-level monster, and you¡¯re already so afraid. What a coward!¡± Just as the Ten Thousand Green Sect¡¯s disciples were waiting for their arrival, Song Xun and his sect¡¯s people rushed over from behind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you have to be so smug about?¡± A disciple of the Ten Thousand Green Sect said in a low voice. ¡°Yo! I knew you guys were not convinced. Look, look, what do we have to be proud of? Hahaha, back then, we, the Middle Gate, were people who had killed mid-level monsters, but what about you? What do you have to compete with us?¡± Song Xun only laughed loudly at that person¡¯s words. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Brother Song Xun, what are you calling this trash sect? This is probably the first time these people have seen a mid-level demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Brother Song Xun, let these people come with us. You¡¯re simply dragging us down!¡± Not only Song Xun, but even the other members of their sect looked at the Innumerable Green Sect with disdain. ¡°You guys!¡± Just as Wan Li was about to retort, the commotion not far away sounded out once again. ¡°Shua! Shua!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s coming out!¡± In the next second, someone finally appeared from the grass not far away. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Brother Song Xun! Isn¡¯t that the mortal? A mere mortal was frightened to such an extent by the Ten Thousand Green Sect! Hahaha, this is too funny!¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, Eldest Senior Brother. I¡¯m laughing so hard that my stomach hurts.¡± At this moment, the thing that came out of the huge bush was none other than Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, everyone, I¡¯m sorry. I had to pee just now, so I found a random place. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so quickly.¡± When Xiao Changtian came out, he saw these people looking at him like this. He didn¡¯t know what they meant. ¡°What are you laughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± At this moment, Wan Li stood out and looked at Xu Xun and the others angrily. These people were really too despicable. Weren¡¯t they just relying on his strength to be stronger than his?! ¡°Of course I¡¯m laughing at you. You¡¯re not capable, yet you brought a burden with you! Hahaha, what a joke.¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Brother Xu, let¡¯s not talk nonsense with these people. Talking nonsense with these people is simply a waste of our time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Senior Brother Xu, let¡¯s hurry up and find that demon.¡± Looking at the people from the Innumerable Green Sect, Xu Xun and his group of people all had mocking looks on their faces. ¡°Tsk, just a bunch of trash.¡± Xu Xun looked at them with disdain and left with the people behind him. ¡°No, why are those people so arrogant? You¡¯re looking down on me!¡± When Xiao Changtian came out and saw Xu Xun¡¯s mocking look, he was a little dissatisfied. Although his strength might not be very powerful, what was so good about that kid called Xu Xun? ¡°Haha, Little Xiao, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them bully you.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Wan Li comforted him. Xiao Changtian was someone that Elder Lin had instructed them to protect before he left. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry! Those guys would definitely be in trouble later!¡± Even if they were humiliated, these people from the Innumerable Green Sect still reminded them to protect themselves. Xiao Changtian was touched. The people of the Innumerable Green Sect seemed to be kind-hearted and good people! At that time, Xu Xun and the others who were walking forward soon encountered a low-level demon. ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡± Although they wouldn¡¯t have to expend all their energy to deal with this low-level monster, they still couldn¡¯t let their guard down. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± However, after the battle, Xu Xun and the others did not kill the low-level monster. ¡°Dammit, what¡¯s going on! Why was this monster so difficult to deal with today?¡± Normally, this low-level monster would have died under their attacks. However, it seemed that he was still alive and kicking. ¡°Senior Brother! Not good! If we continue to waste time with him like this! If he encountered an intermediate monster later, he would be finished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Senior Brother, let¡¯s hurry up and leave!¡± Seeing that they couldn¡¯t deal with the monster in a short time, the others present were very anxious. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Xun wouldn¡¯t be so foolish to tangle with that demonic creature like this. However, just as these people ran away, the monster behind them caught up. ¡°F * ck! He didn¡¯t expect this monster to be a dog-skin plaster! Stick to us and don¡¯t let go of the!¡± Xu Xun ran as he looked back at the demonic creature that was chasing after them. ¡°I have a good idea! Follow me back to where the Innumerable Green Sect was!¡± After throwing this demonic creature to the Green Sect, they would take this opportunity to escape. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Brother Xu, you¡¯re still the smartest!¡± After saying that, these people followed Xu Xun and ran in the direction of the Innumerable Green Sect. The Ten Thousand Green Sect¡¯s disciples who were walking forward saw Xu Xun running over with his men. ¡°Hiss! Eldest Senior Brother, what are those people trying to do?¡± Seeing Xu Xun and the others getting closer and closer, the members of the Innumerable Green Sect were all on guard. ¡°Not good! That damned Xu Xun! He actually lured a demon to us!¡± Then, Wan Qing and the others saw a huge but very weak monster chasing after them. ¡°He¡¯s here! He was here! Next, should he fight monsters to level up?¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t as angry as the Innumerable Green Sect about this operation. Instead, he was a little excited. According to the system¡¯s prompt, Xiao Changtian knew that this monster alone could give him a lot of experience. If he could kill a few more demons with others, then he would not have to be afraid of anything else! Chapter 1143: Unexpectedly (1) Chapter 1143: Unexpectedly (1) ¡°Humph! Your Ten Thousand Green Sect is only suitable for such low-level demons! I¡¯ll leave this demon to you!¡± After Xu Xun finished speaking, he even sneered at the people from the Innumerable Green Sect. ¡°This damned Xu Heroin! This monster must be very difficult to deal with! Otherwise, why would they push it to us!¡± How could the people of the Ten Thousand Green Sect not know what Xu Xun meant by doing this? If it was before, Xu Xun and the others would have wanted to snatch it from their hands if they had encountered a demonic creature. Now that they had taken the initiative to send it over, Xu Xun definitely did not have any good intentions! ¡°Everyone, stop complaining! In all seriousness, since Xu Xun and his gang couldn¡¯t deal with him, it meant that this guy was very powerful! We must not let our guard down!¡± Wan Li¡¯s expression was solemn. This matter, he was considered to have settled it! ¡°Roar!¡± When the monster saw more people coming, its face became even more excited. After all, to these monsters, these humans were their delicious food. ¡°Everyone, get ready! We¡¯ll follow the old plan later! Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡± Immediately, the people from the Ten Thousand Green Sect all assumed a battle stance. ¡°Senior Brother Xu, do you think those people from the Innumerable Green Sect can kill that demonic creature?¡± Xu Xun and the others, who had walked far away, looked at the scene and curled their lips. ¡°Tsk, we can¡¯t do anything to that guy. Do you think they can?¡± Xu Xun was even more disdainful. ¡°It would be great if they died at the hands of that monster!¡± Xu Xun didn¡¯t want the people from the Innumerable Green Sect to have a good ending. Then, Xu Xun and the others ignored the people from the Innumerable Green Sect and left. At this moment, the people from the Ten Thousand Green Sect were struggling to deal with the demonic creatures in front of them. ¡°Damn it! Eldest Senior Brother! Why is this monster so difficult to deal with?¡± After a while, the people from the Ten Thousand Green Sect also felt how difficult it was to deal with this demonic creature. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t let your guard down at this time! Although this guy is difficult to deal with, we will definitely have a way to deal with him!¡± At this moment, Wan Li was extremely furious. They had always swallowed their anger and endured it, but they did not expect that even so, Xu Xun actually wanted to kill them. ¡°Aiya, why can¡¯t these people do it? Why don¡¯t I go?¡± Xiao Changtian stood in the distance and looked at these people struggling to deal with the demons in front of him. He was a little anxious. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Ah! Eldest Senior Brother! Be careful!¡± Right at this moment, the monster took advantage of Wan Li¡¯s absent-minded state to launch a sneak attack! Wan Li looked at the demonic creature that was already above his head and closed his eyes in despair. Because he knew that at such a close distance, even if he used all his spiritual energy, he would not be able to escape from his hands. However, he did not want to die now. He still had a wish to fulfill. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Wan Li closed his eyes and waited for death, the pain he imagined didn¡¯t come. Just as Wan Li opened his eyes in confusion, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. Because, at this moment, the scene in front of Wan Li was the head of that devil being split in half. Standing behind the monster was Xiao Changtian, who was holding a kitchen knife! ¡°You! You!¡± At this moment, Wan Li was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°This¡­ This!¡± Even the Innumerable Green Sect disciple who was standing beside Xiao Changtian looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. The other members of the Innumerable Green Sect looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. No one would have thought that a weak mortal like Xiao Changtian would be able to kill a demonic creature that they couldn¡¯t deal with for a long time. Moreover, he was using the kitchen knife in his hand! This was simply appalling! ¡°No, why are you all looking at me like that? Damn it, I thought these demons were powerful, but they were killed with a kitchen knife. Sigh, if I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time.¡± Looking at the dead monster, Xiao Changtian wiped his kitchen knife. ¡°He¡­ What did he just say?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s nonchalant words, everyone was shocked once again. ¡°You! You! How could you! How could he be so powerful! You¡¯re not! Aren¡¯t you just a mortal?!¡± Wan Li asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Aiya, Big Brother Wan Li, in fact, at the beginning, I thought that these demons were very powerful, so I wanted to observe them first. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be so simple.¡± ¡°Oh right, you didn¡¯t ask me if I was a mortal. I thought you all knew.¡± Xiao Changtian shrugged helplessly. He had almost forgotten that these people could not see his strength. ¡°This¡­ This guy was actually so hidden! Terrifying! It¡¯s simply too terrifying!¡± ¡°Yeah, but fortunately, we didn¡¯t offend Xiao Changtian. Otherwise, with Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, we wouldn¡¯t be his opponent even if we joined forces.¡± ¡°Hiss! You still want to oppose him! I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± In an instant, the people of the Innumerable Green Sect were filled with admiration for Xiao Changtian. However, at the same time, they were also excited. Fortunately, Xiao Changtian was on their side. Otherwise, they would have another great enemy. ¡°Little¡­ Little Xiao! Bah! No, Senior Xiao! We were indeed blind before. We didn¡¯t see that you actually had such strength.¡± ¡°Aiya, Big Brother Wan Li, don¡¯t be so polite with me. What Senior Xiao, just call me Little Xiao!¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Senior Xiao! With your strength, how could I dare to call you Little Xiao? This is really disrespectful to you!¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. You can call me whatever you want. In that case, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Looking at Wan Li, Xiao Changtian smiled. The moment he killed the monster, Xiao Changtian heard the system¡¯s announcement of the experience bonus. Therefore, Xiao Changtian wanted to find the next monster as soon as possible. ¡°Aiya! Senior Xiao! This wasn¡¯t even a problem! Don¡¯t worry! We have the address of the intermediate monster here. We¡¯ll take you there now!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s request, Wan Li immediately stepped forward and said respectfully. No one would dare to offend such a powerful person so easily. On the other side, after Xu Xun and the others recovered their spiritual power on the way, they led a group of people to look for the middle-level demon. They had made ample preparations this time. Because they knew that they were going to deal with a mid-level demon before they came out, they specially took a lot of artifacts. Therefore, they were very confident in dealing with that intermediate monster. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t deal with the low-level monster, but that they didn¡¯t want to waste too much time and energy there. Chapter 1144: Found It (1) Chapter 1144: Found It (1) ¡°Senior Brother Xu, it¡¯s the valley in front!¡± Not long after they left, they arrived at their destination. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Intermediate demons are not so easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Brother Xu, with you around, are we still worried?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior Brother Xu! With you around, even high-level monsters are not inferior to you, let alone mid-level monsters!¡± After hearing Xu Xun¡¯s exhortation, everyone present began to suck up to Xu Xun without exception. ¡°Alright, alright. In this situation, don¡¯t be so talkative. If you can defeat that mid-level monster this time, you will definitely benefit when you return.¡± To be honest, Xu Xun enjoyed the flattery of these people. ¡°Alright! Senior Brother Xu is generous!¡± ¡°Hahaha, we knew we didn¡¯t follow the wrong person!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, go in!¡± Then, these people set off toward the valley in a mighty manner. Not long after they left, Xiao Changtian and the others also arrived at this place. ¡°It seems that the valley is in front of us.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded as he looked at the valley filled with demonic Qi. He did not know how much experience he would gain from killing an intermediate monster. ¡°Senior Xiao, it is said that there is a mid-level demon inside, but there might be other demons. You must be careful when you go in later.¡± Wan Li looked at Xiao Changtian and was a little worried. It wasn¡¯t that he was worried that Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be able to kill those mid-level demons, but he was afraid that if there were more than just mid-level demons inside, and if Senior couldn¡¯t handle them¡­ ¡°Aiya, with you guys following me, what am I afraid of?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at Wan Li. These people from the Ten Thousand Green Sect were all good people! If there was a chance when he returned, he would definitely thank her properly. After saying that, these people followed Xiao Changtian in. At this moment, Xu Xun and the others, who were walking at the front, had serious expressions on their faces. ¡°Hey, do you feel that this place is especially cold?¡± ¡°Aiya! You¡¯re too timid! Seriously, with Senior Brother Xu following you, what are you afraid of!¡± Seeing his companion like this, the man could not help but laugh. ¡°No, I really feel that something is wrong with this place. Tell me, is this mid-level demon powerful?¡± ¡°Aiya, now, stop talking nonsense and just follow Senior Brother Xu! With Senior Brother Xu protecting you, what are you afraid of!¡± The man looked at his companion helplessly. He didn¡¯t know why this guy was so timid. Moreover, in their hearts, their Senior Brother Xu was more powerful than that middle-grade demonic creature. This time, they were definitely in the bag! ¡°Senior Brother Xu! There seems to be a cave ahead!¡± At this moment, the person walking in front suddenly shouted. ¡°Cave? Be careful! The monster was very likely inside! All of you, follow closely.¡± Xu Xun did not show the slightest fear as he led his men towards the pitch-black cave that they had just discovered. ¡°Drip! Drip!¡± Just as these people walked in, they felt a cold wind blowing past. ¡°Senior Brother Xu! There seems to be something in front!¡± Just as they were walking in the dark cave, they suddenly saw a weak light in the distance. ¡°Strange, there are no demons in this place.¡± Looking at the surrounding scene, Xu Xun gradually relaxed. ¡°Senior Brother Xu! This place! There was actually such a big egg in this place!¡± At this moment, someone suddenly shouted. ¡°Egg! Could it be that this place was the nest of demons?¡± After hearing the commotion, Xu Xun quickly walked to the front. As expected, the huge egg was half the height of a person. ¡°Senior Brother Xu! What should we do with this egg?¡± These people looked at the huge egg and fell into deep thought. ¡°Chirp!¡± Just as these people were focused on the giant egg, a loud cry came from the entrance of the cave. ¡°Not good! The demons here have come back to kill me!¡± After hearing this voice, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically. ¡°Everyone, run!¡± It should be known that in the open space outside, these people still had some chance of winning against the monsters. However, if they fought in this narrow cave, the chances of success would be greatly reduced. He could even accept zero. The monster standing at the entrance of the cave seemed to be injured, and it seemed to be anxious to see its child, so it didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the people who escaped. ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s that mid-level monster!¡± Xu Xun¡¯s expression changed when he sensed the demonic creature¡¯s aura. ¡°However, the heavens are really helping me this time! The mid-level monster seemed to be injured!¡± Sensing the demonic scent of blood around him, Xu Xun¡¯s face was filled with excitement. This time, he would definitely be able to complete this mission. ¡°Chirp!¡± At this moment, the mid-level monster that had already crawled into it finally heaved a sigh of relief when it saw that its child was still alive. However, he did not intend to let go of this mid-level demon. After all, this place had already been divided into his private territory, and those people actually dared to swagger in. This time, if he had not returned in time, his child would definitely have been killed by those humans. Therefore, the middle-grade void-ification bird would not let go of those humans who had just escaped. ¡°Humph! ¡°Later, when this bird comes out, we¡¯ll lure it into the array formation we set up earlier. With the support of the array formation, even if that guy had great ability, he would not be able to escape!¡± This step of the plan had already been set up when they entered the valley. They had to ensure that nothing would go wrong this time. Although he had never experimented with mid-level demons before, Xu Xun believed that the array would definitely be a great help to him. ¡°Chirp!¡± Just as Xu Xun finished speaking, the Nihility Bird flew out of the cave. ¡°Damn humans! Since he was here! Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± When the Nihility Bird came out of the cave, it realized that these humans had not left. However, this was exactly what it wanted. ¡°Hahaha, just a small mid-level monster! We¡¯re not filming you! We¡¯re here to capture you today!¡± Just as Xu Xun finished speaking with a smile, these people began to move. ¡°Hehe, a group of humans really overestimate themselves!¡± Seeing the crowd running away, the Void Bird followed without thinking. At that time, Xiao Changtian and the others walked around the valley but didn¡¯t see a single demonic creature. ¡°Strange, where did these demons go?¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously as he saw that there was not a single demonic creature in the surroundings. Chapter 1145: Why Would She Take a fancy to Us (1) Chapter 1145: Why Would She Take a fancy to Us (1) ¡°Senior Xiao, is it possible that those demons are afraid of your strength, so they don¡¯t dare to come out?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what those demons were thinking, Wan Li admired Xiao Changtian very much. Even an ordinary kitchen knife in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand could unleash such power. It was a new experience for Wan Li. ¡°Eldest Senior Brother! Senior Xiao! There seems to be a cave ahead!¡± At this moment, the disciple in front shouted in surprise. ¡°Cave! Since they couldn¡¯t find it after searching for so long, the cave not far away was very likely to be the nest of the intermediate monster!¡± Wan Li¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too nervous. I¡¯ll take the lead, and you guys just follow behind me.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he led these people inside. ¡°Eh? It was strange that there were no traces of that mid-level monster even in this place.¡± After walking for half a day, they still did not sense any demonic aura. ¡°Wait a minute! Look at what¡¯s in front of us!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly saw a giant egg that was half the height of a human. ¡°D * mn, I¡¯ve never seen such a big egg before!¡± Looking at the huge egg, Xiao Changtian was slightly excited. ¡°Senior Xiao! ¡®This¡­¡¯ This egg seemed to be the egg of that monster!¡± After carefully observing it for a while, Wan Li¡¯s face turned serious once again. ¡°Yo! Since it¡¯s a monster¡¯s egg That¡¯s even more so!¡± Xiao Changtian vaguely remembered that the last time he ate such good protein was the last time. And now, there was such a big lump of protein. It would be a waste not to eat it. ¡°How about this? Everyone wait here for a while. I¡¯ll roast a demon egg for everyone to taste later!¡± Xiao Changtian started to prepare before anyone could react. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute, just now¡­What did Senior Xiao say just now?¡± When these people reacted, they were all shocked. One had to know that this egg was not the egg of an ordinary demon beast. This was the egg of an intermediate demon! Senior actually said that he wanted to roast a devil egg for them to eat?!! This was simply unbelievable! ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, are we dreaming?¡± Regarding this matter, even though they had recovered for a long time, they still couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡± Wan Li was even more helpless. Who would have thought that senior would actually do such a thing? ¡°However, since Senior is doing this, he must have a motive for doing so. Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure, Wan Li believed that even if that mid-grade devil came back, senior would be able to deal with it easily. ¡°Senior! Let us help you.¡± ¡­ Then, with the help of these people, the huge egg was finally roasted by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, alright, everyone has a share! However, because the tools were limited, everyone made do with it first.¡± The fear in everyone¡¯s heart had been suppressed, so they all picked up the egg and tasted it. ¡°Yes! Damn it! I never thought that a monster¡¯s egg could be so delicious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! This taste is even better than the ones made in those luxurious restaurants before we were corrupted by the demons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This was simply the most delicious thing in the world!¡± When these people finished their first bite of the egg, all of them praised the egg without exception. Who would have thought that an egg corroded by demonic qi could actually be so delicious? One had to know that before the demonic beasts were corroded, the meat was very delicious. However, after the demonic qi corroded, the meat of the demonic beasts was like rotten meat. Not to mention the eggs of these monsters. But now, Senior had actually made this egg so delicious. No one would have thought that. ¡°Senior is simply too heaven-defying. Not only is he so strong, but his culinary skills are also so good! If I wasn¡¯t a man, I would definitely chase after Senior!¡± A disciple said as he ate the egg in his mouth. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s not that men can¡¯t do it. Maybe you¡¯ll really succeed with your hard work?¡± ¡°You guys keep dreaming! Why would senior take a fancy to someone weaker than him?¡± Just as these people were eating, someone suddenly felt a dense spiritual power surge out of his body. ¡°Why¡­What was going on? Why do I feel like¡­My strength is increasing!¡± ¡°I¡­ I have the same feeling! F * ck! My injuries! Alright! All the injuries on my body have healed!¡± ¡°Me too! I feel it too!¡± The people present were so shocked that they did not know what to say. No one had expected that the egg would not only be so delicious, but it would also have such powerful strength after eating it. This was simply a gift from their seniors! ¡°Senior! Thank you so much this time!¡± Of course, Wan Li also felt the changes in his body. For a moment, he could not help but shed tears of excitement. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to thank me. However, no matter how delicious my cooking is, it shouldn¡¯t be so delicious that I¡¯ll cry.¡± Looking at Wan Li¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This Eldest Senior Brother Wan Li was too funny. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Senior! From today onwards, you are our benefactor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior! You are our benefactor!¡± One had to know that because of the cultivation method of the Innumerable Green Sect, everyone would have more or less hidden injuries of various sizes. Moreover, such a hidden disease could not be recovered with just one or two treatments. Even the elders of their sect could not do anything about these hidden injuries. However, they had just eaten a bite of the senior¡¯s roasted egg and their hidden illness had recovered. So, if Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t their benefactor, who else could he be? ¡°Aiya, why are you guys so polite? Isn¡¯t it just a roasted egg? If you really want to thank me, you can treat me to a meal when you go back.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what these people were thanking him for, but he still smiled. At that moment, the Nihility Bird was finally lured by Xu Xun and the others to the array formation that they had set up beforehand. ¡°Hahaha, damn demons! Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to run!¡± Although these people had no enmity with this demonic creature, and these demonic creatures were just like ordinary demonic beasts, the demonic beasts that were affected by the demonic aura might not go crazy at any time. Moreover, these demons used to eat other demon beasts in the forest, but now these demons only ate humans. Therefore, humans could only try their best to eliminate this abominable monster. Chapter 1146: Die (1) Chapter 1146: Die (1) ¡°Chirp!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small array formation. Do you really think that these are very powerful?¡± However, the demonic creature had long seen through the array and did not take it seriously at all. This was because to a mid-level monster, they were already different from those low-level monsters. Under the enhancement of the demonic qi, they were somewhat immune to these array formations. ¡°Activate the formation!¡± However, Xu Xun and the others did not know this fact. Therefore, they were still feeling smug and thought that there would definitely be no problems with this operation. ¡°Chirp!¡± However, after the Nihility Bird stood in the array for a few minutes, there was still no change. ¡°Brother Xu, what¡¯s going on? Why was the formation ineffective against that demonic creature?¡± Seeing this scene, the people around Xu Xun all had serious expressions. ¡°Damn it! It seems that this power is not enough for him. Everyone, hurry up and follow my actions to increase the effect of the array!¡± Xu Xun was also very surprised. One had to know that the power of this array formation could kill several demon beasts before the demonic qi eroded it. However, this Void Bird was standing inside and was not injured at all. It could be seen how powerful demonic qi was against demonic beasts. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± After saying that, these people followed Xu Xun¡¯s actions and once again gathered the power in their bodies. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as these people were at their strongest, the array suddenly emitted a violent sound. ¡°Xu¡­ Senior Brother Xu! Look! Look! The formation, the formation has exploded!¡± The commotion caused everyone around to open their eyes in shock. ¡°Damn it! How could this be! Why would the array explode?!¡± At this moment, Xu Xun also had a look of disbelief. He had not expected this situation at all. This array formation was an array formation that had been strengthened through research. At this moment, even if the array exploded, the Nihility Bird stood inside and was not injured at all. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. Although the formation is useless against this demon, we still have our own artifacts. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t control this demon.¡± Hearing Xu Xun¡¯s words, the surrounding people quickly calmed down. That¡¯s right, although this array formation had exploded, the artifacts on their bodies were not to be trifled with. ¡°Chirp!¡± ¡°Little human, do you really think that those things of yours can deal with me? Hahaha, you¡¯re too naive!¡± Just as the Nihility Bird finished speaking. The treasured weapons that these people took out exploded in an instant. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± ¡°Damn it! My face! My face exploded!¡± ¡°Ah! Help! Help!¡± These people hadn¡¯t even used their treasured weapons, yet they were already injured by them. Xu Xun, who was standing far away, finally began to panic. In the end, he had underestimated the strength of this monster. This middle-level demon was not something they could deal with. ¡°Damn it! Everyone, run!¡± Seeing the Void Bird approaching them, Xu Xun finally gritted his teeth and shouted. If they didn¡¯t run, they would die if they stayed. ¡°Chirp! Do you think you can escape today?¡± In an instant, the Nihility Bird killed several people on Xu Xun¡¯s side. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Everyone, run!¡± Xu Xun could no longer care about these people. After saying that, he took out his highest-grade teleportation artifact and disappeared from where he was. ¡°Senior Brother Xu! Senior Brother Xu abandoned us and left!¡± ¡°Damn it! Help! Help!¡± None of them had expected Xu Xun to run away at such a crucial moment. To think that they had flattered Xu Xun so much before. In the end, they did not expect him to be such a person. ¡°What should we do? What should we do!¡± These people looked in horror at the monsters chasing after them, and despair appeared on their faces. ¡°That monster is over there!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from afar. After they finished eating, they did not stay in the cave for long. He didn¡¯t expect to find the figure of the monster just as he walked here. However, the moment Xiao Changtian and the others appeared, the Void Bird, which was originally slaughtering wantonly, suddenly turned around and looked at these people. ¡°On them! Why do they have my child¡¯s aura on them?¡± At this moment, the Void Bird¡¯s heart thumped, and its expression changed. ¡°Men! Someone is coming to save us!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! It¡¯s the people from the Innumerable Green Sect!¡± However, when these people looked at the person who came in surprise, they instantly became dispirited again. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was actually from the Innumerable Green Sect. These people¡¯s strength was not even comparable to Senior Brother Xu, who had just escaped. Even if these people saved them, there was not much chance that they could save them. ¡°Damn it, it seems like we¡¯re going to die here today.¡± Because they did not have the same status as Xu Xun, they did not have the escape artifacts that Xu Xun had. ¡°Chirp! Human! Did you do something to my child?¡± As the Nihility Bird got closer to Xiao Changtian, it could feel the strong aura of its child. ¡°What? Are you talking about that egg? Hahaha, I¡¯m really sorry. At that time, she was a little hungry, so she ate it.¡± Xiao Changtian said without hesitation. ¡°What? You damned human! What did you just say? Unexpectedly! You actually ate my child! How dare you!¡± ¡°Chirp-¡± In an instant, the Nihility Bird cried out angrily. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Senior Xiao is too stubborn.¡± Seeing this scene, the people of the Innumerable Green Sect were all shocked. Originally, they thought that Xiao Changtian would use some special strategy to deal with this mid-level magical beast. However, it seemed like Xiao Changtian wanted to use the most primitive method. Xu Xun¡¯s group heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°That person! Wasn¡¯t that person a mortal who came to do experiments? How dare he talk to the demons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Could it be that he was tired of living?¡± ¡°D * mn, I really can¡¯t believe that guy is courting death.¡± Their eyes were filled with sympathy for Xiao Changtian. ¡°Right, let¡¯s take this opportunity to run!¡± Of course, Xu Xun¡¯s group was not that stupid. After seeing that the Myriad Green Sect had attracted the attention of the demons, they ran away. ¡°Human! Today, all of you humans here will be buried with my children!¡± This egg was laid by the Void Bird with great difficulty. In order to let his child go smoothly, he had to defeat countless monsters in this forest. However, he did not expect to die tragically at the hands of these humans. Chapter 1147: This Isnt Your Blame (1) Chapter 1147: This Isn¡¯t Your Blame (1) ¡°Come on! Let me see your power!¡± Xiao Changtian immediately took out the kitchen knife. As for Xu Xun and the others who had yet to run away, they turned around and saw this scene that made them burst out laughing. ¡°No, isn¡¯t that Innumerable Green Sect courting death?¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian take out a kitchen knife, they couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Hahaha, I really didn¡¯t expect that the Ten Thousand Green Sect would be so desperate. Not only did they let that person go, but they also took out such a kitchen knife.¡± ¡°Hahaha, does he really think this is a joke?¡± After these people finished mocking him, they did not stay here for long. Because at this moment, in their eyes, these people from the Innumerable Green Sect were just a group of dead people. If they didn¡¯t run away quickly, the demons would attack them later. At this moment, the demonic creature in front of Xiao Changtian was also looking at Xiao Changtian with a mocking smile. The Nihility Bird really did not expect this fellow to actually be so courting death. Those people who wanted to deal with him before had at least taken out weapons that looked more powerful. However, the human in front of him only took out a kitchen knife. This was truly ridiculous. ¡°Senior Xiao! You must be careful!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, Wan Li and the others couldn¡¯t help but say. Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, the only people who didn¡¯t laugh were the people from the Ten Thousand Green Sect. ¡°Chirp!¡± In that instant, the bird didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to him. It suddenly began its attack. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as the Nihility Bird was about to reach Xiao Changtian, it suddenly widened its eyes. This was because when the human in front of him saw him rushing over, not only did he not dodge, but he also raised the kitchen knife in his hand. At this moment, the Nihility Bird felt the power of Xiao Changtian¡¯s kitchen knife. However, even if the Nihility Bird discovered it now, it was already too late. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment Xiao Changtian attacked, the Void Bird died on the spot. The Nihility Bird had not expected that the ordinary kitchen knife in the human¡¯s hand could actually unleash such powerful Heavenly Dao power. Therefore, even if the Nihility Bird managed to dodge this attack, he knew that he would not be able to survive today if he encountered Xiao Changtian. ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned as he looked at the Nihility Bird that he had killed in an instant. Didn¡¯t they say that this mid-level monster was many times stronger than a low-level monster? Why did he die in just one move? ¡°Aiya. Wan Li, your information is not accurate at all.¡± After seeing that the demonic creature in front of him was completely dead, Xiao Changtian turned around and looked at Wan Li helplessly. This Wan Li had previously said that this mid-level monster was very powerful, causing him to be nervous for such a long time. Xiao Changtian was a little disappointed. However, the system had given him a lot of experience points by killing an intermediate monster this time, so it was very worth it. ¡°Senior Xiao, you are too powerful. Therefore, the demons that are very difficult for us are not worth mentioning to you.¡± Wan Li once again witnessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, and his admiration for him rose to a new height. At that time, when Xu Xun returned to the fallout shelter, because he happened to be teleported to his sect¡¯s meeting room, many people immediately welcomed him. ¡°Xu Xun! How did you¡­Why did you come back alone?¡± Seeing Xu Xun come back alone, these people immediately felt that something was wrong. If it wasn¡¯t for the urgency of the situation, Xu Xun wouldn¡¯t have come back alone. ¡°Elder! Elder! That mid-level monster! Very powerful! It¡¯s not on the same level as the mid-level monster we killed before!¡± After seeing his elder, Xu Xun¡¯s frightened heart finally calmed down. ¡°What is it? Xu Xun, what exactly is going on? Tell us in detail!¡± One had to know that they had sent out half of the sect¡¯s experts this time, but only Xu Xun had returned. Although Xu Xun was the most powerful one, they had lost so many people this time. No one could withstand it. Moreover, the current situation was so complicated. ¡°Elder, no one expected such a thing to happen. Those junior brothers could have escaped, but they were all good people.¡± Xu Xun could not help but sigh. ¡°If I had insisted on staying with them, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± After he finished speaking, tears almost flowed out of Xu Xun¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sigh, Xu Xun, I can¡¯t blame you for this. No one expected that demonic creature to be so powerful. If you can¡¯t come back, that will be our real loss!¡± Seeing this scene, these elders all understood. However, they could only sigh helplessly. After all, it had already happened. It was useless for them to say anything else. ¡°However, let¡¯s not mention this matter anymore. Xu Xun, a big shot has recently arrived at the fallout shelter. You have to grasp this matter well!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xu Xun. I heard that that big shot is from the Upper Realm. If we step in, our intentions will be too obvious. Therefore, we can only rely on you for this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xu Xun. Don¡¯t think about those junior brothers of yours for the time being. Since it¡¯s over, then you should properly complete the following matters.¡± Even their sect master was very serious at this moment. Although they had lost many disciples in this operation, if they could curry favor with this person who was about to arrive, they would definitely benefit a lot. ¡°Yes! Sect Master! I understand. I¡¯ll definitely complete it seriously.¡± Seeing that the sect master and elders of his sect did not pursue the matter of the middle-level demon, Xu Xun finally relaxed. However, just as Xu Xun walked out of the meeting room, the people who had followed him earlier suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°You guys¡­How come you guys are back? Looking at the people in front of him, Xu Xun was shocked again. How did these people deal with that monster? And they all came back so safely! ¡°Why, Senior Brother Xu, do you not welcome us back?¡± Looking at Xu Xun in front of them, the people in front of them all had mocking expressions on their faces. ¡°What are you all saying? How can I not welcome you back! I¡¯m a little emotional¡­¡± Looking at these people, Xu Xun actually felt very guilty because the teleportation artifact at that time could even teleport these people back with him. However, Xu Xun did not do so. Chapter 1148: Going Back (1) Chapter 1148: Going Back (1) ¡°Alright, Senior Brother Xu Xun, we know that this matter is not important to you, but I hope that you won¡¯t treat us like this next time.¡± How could these people not know that since Xu Xun had just come out of the meeting room, it meant that Xu Xun had already finished talking to the elders and the sect master about the matter. Moreover, even if they were to abandon Xu Xun, the elders would not believe it. Therefore, they could only suffer in silence. However, because of this incident, Xu Xun¡¯s position among these people had collapsed. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xu Xun did not want to look at these people guiltily anymore. On the other side, Xiao Changtian followed Wan Li and the others back to the shelter. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to go back at first. He thought that since his strength could deal with those demons so easily, he didn¡¯t need to rely on these people. However, these people enthusiastically said that they wanted to go back and thank him. Therefore, under the urging of these people, Xiao Changtian was ready to go back. After all, the spirit tree seed was now in the upper realm. If he did not quickly upgrade his strength, it would probably be very difficult to go to the upper realm. At this moment, at the Union¡¯s headquarters in the fallout shelter, the Red King led the elders and looked at the elders who were looking at him submissively. ¡°Since all of you are here, let me tell you. I was sent by the Upper Realm to save all of you. However, before that, I want to set my rules.¡± The Red King had always looked down on these lowly Lower Realm people. Then, the Red King announced everything he knew from the Upper Realm. As expected, after the Red King finished speaking, many of the people present were very dissatisfied. Those who knew would think that the Red King was here to help them. Those who did not know would think that the Red King was here to be the overlord. However, because they knew the Red King¡¯s strength, they did not dare to object to the rules set by the Red King. ¡°Alright, since everything has been arranged, you can all leave.¡± It was obvious that the Red King had already treated this place as his private study. ¡°Damn it! Wasn¡¯t that Red King from the Upper Realm? What¡¯s there to be arrogant about!¡± After they left, these people immediately expressed their dissatisfaction. ¡°Keep your voice down. I heard that this Red King has quite a bit of strength in the Upper Realm. If he hears your words, do you still want to live?¡± When the people beside him heard this person¡¯s words, they were immediately shocked. This time, the one who was most affected was the Innumerable Green Sect. One had to know that the Innumerable Green Sect was in charge of this place from the beginning. But now that the Red King was here, they could only step down. ¡°Elder Lin Qi, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°Sigh! ¡± Since things have come to this, there¡¯s no way we can turn things around. However, since that¡¯s the case, I hope these people can really help us.¡± In fact, the Innumerable Green Sect did not have much objection to this matter. After all, they were people from the Upper Realm. ¡°By the way, Elder Lin Qi, I saw that Xu Xun and the others have returned. Why haven¡¯t the people your sect sent back?¡± Because of the Red King¡¯s matter, these people¡¯s attention had all been diverted away, so they naturally threw this matter to the back of their minds. ¡°Hahaha, what else can it be? They must be gone. Otherwise, why would our sect¡¯s Xu Xun come back and not theirs?¡± The sect leader of Xu Xun and the others looked at Elder Lin Qi with a smile. Originally, he thought that his sect had suffered heavy losses. However, he did not expect that those people had all returned. On the other hand, none of the people from the Innumerable Green Sect had returned. So, wasn¡¯t this result obvious? ¡°Master! Master! We¡¯re back!¡± However, just as the sect master finished speaking, Wan Li¡¯s voice sounded from afar. ¡°tmd!¡± The sect master, who was instantly slapped in the face, instantly blushed. ¡°Yo! Wan Li, why did you come back so late? You should know that Xu Xun had returned long ago!¡± Seeing Wan Li return, these people present could not help but ask. ¡°Aiya! That guy you¡¯re talking about, that guy must have run back because he couldn¡¯t beat him. Haha, Elder Lin Qi, this time, we killed that intermediate monster!¡± Just as Wan Li finished speaking, these people present instantly quieted down. ¡°What did you say? You killed that mid-level monster!¡± The sect leader asked in disbelief. What kind of joke was this? Even their Xu Xun had run back. How could they be willing to deal with that mid-level monster with just their strength? ¡°Here, Elder Lin Qi. This is the magic core of that monster.¡± Just as everyone was shocked, Xiao Changtian took out the magic core. After all, there was no use for him to keep these things. ¡°You! You didn¡¯t die either!¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian clearly, they were shocked again. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, don¡¯t be so excited. In fact, that mid-level monster was also killed by Senior Xiao.¡± Looking at these people, Wan Li could not help but stand out and add. ¡°Wan Li ah, do you know that now is not the time to joke around!¡± When Wan Li said this, not only the others, even Elder Lin Qi did not believe it. How could he not understand Xiao Changtian? Not to mention a demonic creature, even the demonic aura outside could take his life at any time. Now, he actually said that he had killed an intermediate demonic creature. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? ¡°Aiya, Elder Lin Qi, I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me. I recorded that scene here.¡± Because Wan Li was already prepared, the moment Elder Lin Qi said that he didn¡¯t believe him, Wan Li took out the recording stone. ¡­ ¡°This! How is this possible!¡± When Xu Xun¡¯s sect master saw this, he looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. However, not only him, even the others looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°This¡­ How did this happen?¡± Elder Lin Qi, who had been slapped in the face, still looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Changtian was such a powerful master. If he was a master, why did he hide as a mortal? ¡°Hahaha, everyone, don¡¯t get too excited. I came here mainly to say goodbye to everyone. Next, I will focus on killing those demons.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about their excitement and just smiled. ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t Xu Xun know him earlier?¡± Although Xu Xun¡¯s sect leader regretted it, he felt a little better after seeing Xiao Changtian leave. Next, he would focus his attention on the Red King. Chapter 1149: Cold Moon (1) Chapter 1149: Cold Moon (1) After witnessing Xiao Changtian¡¯s ability, everyone present had different thoughts. But without exception, they all hoped that Xiao Changtian would stay. After all, Xiao Changtian was such a big shot. If he could stay, it would be very beneficial to the fallout shelter. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t stay. This was because these people could not help him. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that Senior left just like that.¡± ¡°Yes, the days in our fallout shelter are getting harder and harder.¡± Because of this Red King, these people knew that the next Red King would definitely do something evil. After Xiao Changtian left, he headed towards the place with the most demonic creatures. At this moment, in the Upper Realm. The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master looked at his daughter and sighed heavily. ¡°Aiya, the situation in the lower realm is not optimistic. Moreover, I even shut down the teleportation formation. There¡¯s no benefit for you to go down there at all.¡± He did not know what was wrong with his daughter, but she kept clamoring to go to the lower realm to help them. To be honest, because of the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s selfishness, he did not want his daughter to go to the lower realm. ¡°Father! As the Alliance Master of the Heavenly Dao Union, could it be that you would reject someone who wanted to save the lower realm? Moreover, I went down this time to gain experience, not to play.¡± One had to know that she had been tossing and turning in bed every day these past few days. When he thought about how Lin Yun of the Dragon Shadow Sect had awakened the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body, he gnashed his teeth in hatred. Therefore, after so many days of repeated thinking, she decided to personally go to the lower realm to look for that opportunity. Although she also knew that the lower realm was currently eroded by demonic qi, she believed that she would definitely be able to find that opportunity with her own strength. ¡°Father! If you don¡¯t agree to it this time, I¡¯ll definitely tell mother about your visit to that place.¡± Looking at her father¡¯s stubborn appearance, she finally gritted her teeth and said. ¡°You! You¡¯re cheating me!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master didn¡¯t expect that his daughter would use this matter to threaten him. ¡± Forget, forget it, forget it. Since you insist on going, then you must pay attention to your safety.¡± Oh right, you should also take more artifacts from the alliance to meet the needs of the lower realm.¡± In the end, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master agreed helplessly. After all, if his wife knew that he had gone to that kind of place, he would definitely suffer. ¡°Aiya, father, don¡¯t worry. Those demons in the lower realm can¡¯t hurt me at all. Moreover, killing those demons will also help increase my cultivation. This is a good thing.¡± After getting her father¡¯s permission, her face revealed joy. She believed that the next person to possess the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s strange body would be her. When she returned, her father would definitely be very happy. ¡­.. Xiao Changtian soon arrived at the place he had inquired about. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say. There are a lot of demons in this place.¡± Listening to the sounds of the demons in the dark forest, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Although he didn¡¯t know how he would fare against a high-level monster, Xiao Changtian was very confident in dealing with low-level and middle-level monsters. Before he entered, Xiao Changtian took out his kitchen knife. Although this kitchen knife was a little old, it was very handy to use. A few days later, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s crazy slaughter, almost all the devils in this area were killed by him. Because of the death of the monsters, the originally dark forest gradually began to recover its previous color. ¡°My cultivation has increased quite a bit this time. Then, he quickly went to the next place.¡± After dealing with this place, Changtian didn¡¯t stay. He then rushed to the next place. At this moment, Leng Yue, the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, was struggling to deal with the demonic creature in front of her. ¡°Damn it! Why were the demons in the lower realm so powerful? Damn it!¡± Looking at the demonic creature in front of her, Leng Yue¡¯s face was so cold that it was almost frozen. She had never thought that the demons in the lower realm would be so powerful that she would have to use her full strength. In the end, although Leng Yue killed the monster, she also suffered a lot of damage. ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s find a place to rest first.¡± Leng Yue looked at the injuries on her body and her expression turned even colder. One had to know that with his strength, even in the Upper Realm, not many people could hurt him to this extent. However, now that he was in the lower realm, just these demons had caused him such harm. Leng Yue felt humiliated. Just as Leng Yue was walking, she suddenly saw a bonfire not far away. The person sitting by the bonfire was none other than Xiao Changtian, who had just killed the demons in these places. ¡°Hello, can you let me rest here for a while?¡± After Leng Yue walked over, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Xiao Changtian and sat down. ¡°Eh?¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react, he saw a woman sitting down with a cold face. Although this woman¡¯s face is full of frost However, she was tall and slender, and she looked like a water snake when she sat there. Her beautiful figure was even more eye-catching for Xiao Changtian. Her black tights accentuated her figure. Looking at the beautiful face of the woman in front of him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Although this woman was beautiful, she didn¡¯t seem to have a good temper. As the saying goes, the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous she is. It¡¯s better for me not to provoke her. Just like that, the two of them looked at each other without saying anything. Xiao Changtian was grilling the demonic meat in his hands while Leng Yue was treating her wounds. ¡°Hey, do you want some roasted meat?¡± After a long time, Xiao Changtian looked up at Leng Yue and asked. However, Leng Yue only raised her head and looked at him coldly before lowering her head. The man in front of her must be trying to hit on her. However, he didn¡¯t know who he was. Did he dare to dream of someone like her? The man was holding a piece of meat that looked like the meat of those monsters. Just how crazy was it to eat the roasted meat of those monsters? Xiao Changtian saw that the woman didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so he didn¡¯t ask for a snub. After Leng Yue finished treating the wounds on her body, she did not stay there for long. She still had to find that opportunity, so she couldn¡¯t waste time here. Because Leng Yue didn¡¯t know where Lin Yun got her opportunity, she was going to find the Dragon Shadow Sect. Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the woman had finally left. Chapter 1150: High-Level Demon (1) Chapter 1150: High-Level Demon (1) ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman like this before. Forget it, I¡¯ll leave her alone.¡± After the woman left, Xiao Changtian also stood up. Xiao Changtian was still worried about his cultivation base. Therefore, he decided to kill more demons. After all, his current level was different from before. He was now going to the Upper Realm. At that moment, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s shelter, Red King looked at the elders impatiently. ¡°Red¡­ Red King, no one can solve this problem except you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if all of us in the fallout shelter came out, we wouldn¡¯t be a match for a high-level demon.¡± Looking at the Red King in front of them, the people present really hoped to help them. However, not only did the Red King look very impatient, but he was also very impatient in his heart. She actually disturbed him over such a matter. ¡°Everyone, isn¡¯t it just a high-level demon? Do we still need to take action?¡± The elder beside the Red King could tell that the Red King was impatient, so he looked at these people and asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? If we could solve it, would we still need you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Didn¡¯t you come down from the Upper Realm to help us? Why aren¡¯t you helping us now that we¡¯re in trouble?¡± The people present finally couldn¡¯t help but say. These days, these people from the Upper Realm had been eating, drinking, and having fun here every day, not caring about their lives at all. They had long disliked this Red King. ¡°Everyone, calm down! Calm down.¡± At this moment, Xu Xun stood up and looked at everyone. After Xu Xun¡¯s strategy these days, it could be said that the Red King trusted him very much now. Therefore, Xu Xun had a very high status among the crowd. ¡°Everyone, look. How about this? Let these elders follow me to eliminate that demon. You guys wait here for the good news.¡± In order to not annoy the Red King and the people in the fallout shelter, Xu Xun could only think of this method. ¡°Alright, this matter is decided. Don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± After hearing Xu Xun¡¯s method, Red King waved his hand and made his decision. When the others saw the Red King¡¯s reaction, they did not dare to say anything else. This was because a person who had spoken too much had been strangled to death by the Red King in front of everyone. After these people left, Xu Xun looked at Elder Xu and smiled. ¡°Elder, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve seen what happened this time. If we don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid these people won¡¯t be satisfied.¡± ¡°Xiao Xu, don¡¯t say anything else. It¡¯s just a high-level demon. Let¡¯s go now.¡± The elders around the Red King were not surprised by this demonic creature from the lower realm. They did not take it seriously at all. After all, the people of the Upper Realm were incomparably noble. At that time, Xiao Changtian had killed all the demons in this place. At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked to a place with people and wanted to ask if there were any other places with demons. After all, he had killed many demons in many places these days. Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at a place with many people. Looking at the people around him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This disaster had really harmed many people. ¡°Uncle, I want to ask you a question. Do you know where there are many demons?¡± As Xiao Changtian was walking, he saw an old man who looked like a cultivator walking up. ¡°Devil? Why? Do you think you can find demons with your small body?¡± The old man who was squatting on the ground only looked at him disdainfully and continued to lower his head. Seeing the old man like this, Xiao Changtian turned around and left helplessly. However, even if Xiao Changtian asked other people, the people here didn¡¯t say anything about the demonic creature. ¡°Hey! Young man! Don¡¯t ask about this matter here in the future. You have to know that there is a high-level demon not far away from us. That demon is just like a human and can¡¯t be provoked!¡± Just when Xiao Changtian was confused, a young man quietly walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and whispered to him, then quickly ran away. ¡°Is the high-level monster nearby? That¡¯s good!¡± One had to know that the monsters that Changtian had killed before were all low-level monsters. He hadn¡¯t even killed many mid-level monsters. Now, he had finally found a high-level demon. If he killed this high-level monster, he would definitely gain a lot of experience. Xiao Changtian immediately set off. At this moment, Xu Xun brought Elder Xu and the others to the place where there were high-level demons. ¡°Elder Xu, that demonic creature is not as simple as you think. You must be prepared!¡± Although he knew that Elder Xu and the others were from the Upper Realm, Xu Xun was still worried for some reason. However, just as Xu Xun was about to look for the demonic creature, he suddenly saw Xiao Changtian standing not far away. Because Xu Xun didn¡¯t know about Xiao Changtian, he was very surprised to see him. ¡°Hey! What are you doing here?¡± Then, Xu Xun walked over disdainfully. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, it seemed like he could resist this demonic energy by himself. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill demons.¡± Xiao Changtian had already seen Xu Xun, but because of Xu Xun¡¯s attitude, Xiao Changtian did not want to talk to him. ¡°Hahaha, hahahaha! Are you kidding me?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xu Xun laughed so hard that his stomach hurt. This guy actually said that he was here to kill demons. What a joke. ¡°Xiao Xu, do you know him?¡± Just as Xu Xun was laughing at Xiao Changtian, the elders walked over. However, the elders felt that Xiao Changtian looked familiar. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing much for the elders. Although I know him, he¡¯s just an ordinary person with nothing.¡± Xu Xun smiled at the elders and left. After hearing Xun¡¯s words, the elders also looked at Xiao Changtian with a mocking smile and left. ¡°Who are you looking down on? ¡°Just the strength of those elders might not even be as high as mine.¡± Looking at those leaving elders, Xiao Changtian was also very disdainful. Previously, it was because he did not understand, but now he understood. The few elders he met at the beginning were just posturing. Now that he knew his strength, these elders still wanted to show off in front of him. There was also that Xu Xun, who couldn¡¯t even deal with a mid-level demon. These people wanted to deal with high-level demons? Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. However, Xiao Changtian quickly diverted his attention. Those people were not worthy of him spending his energy on them. Chapter 1151: The Kitchen Knife Stunned (1) Chapter 1151: The Kitchen Knife Stunned (1) Not long after, Xu Xun and Elder Xu found the high-level demon that was eating humans. ¡°Alright! I was wondering why I couldn¡¯t find him for a long time. It turns out that this guy actually transformed into a human!¡± Looking at a person not far away who was emitting a demonic aura and eating another person, Xu Xun and the others could not help but feel a chill. ¡°Elders, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s deal with this guy together!¡± Although Xu Xun knew that his strength was not enough to deal with that high-level demon, he believed that these elders from the Upper Realm would definitely have a way. Then, these elders followed Xu Xun and quickly began to attack. The high-level monster did not run away when it saw these people attacking it. Instead, it looked at these people excitedly. ¡­ When Xiao Changtian arrived, the scene before him was extremely disastrous. The few elders who had mocked Xiao Changtian earlier had suffered many wounds on their bodies. Xu Xun was lying on the ground, covered in blood. ¡°Hiss! Hahaha, another one. Looks like I won¡¯t be hungry for the next few days!¡± Of course, the monster also noticed Xiao Changtian. However, he didn¡¯t know how strong Xiao Changtian was, so he felt that Xiao Changtian was a delicious dinner. ¡°Help! Help! Please save me!¡± Xu Xun, who was lying on the ground, didn¡¯t care about how he dealt with Xiao Changtian when he saw him. Xiao Changtian wanted Xiao Changtian to save him. However, how could Xiao Changtian care about him? ¡°Damn it! You are no match for that monster! Hurry up and save me! You still have a chance to live!¡± Xu Xun saw that Xiao Changtian ignored him and instantly became anxious. Xu Xun couldn¡¯t move at all, and the elders were focused on dealing with the demon. If he didn¡¯t get treated soon, he would probably die. However, even though Xu Xun was shouting his lungs out, Xiao Changtian still turned a deaf ear to him. ¡°You brat, quickly move aside! Don¡¯t hinder us!¡± The elder who was fighting with the high-level demon looked at Xiao Changtian with anger. ¡°That¡¯s right! Did they know that the monster in front of them was a high-level monster? Hurry up and get out of our way!¡± Didn¡¯t these elders know that a person like this was suddenly standing in the middle of them to stop them? Under the watchful eyes of these elders, Xiao Changtian suddenly rushed towards the high-level demonic creature in front of him. ¡°Is he courting death?¡± ¡°Hehe, I think this guy must be crazy!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian charge forward with a kitchen knife, these elders felt it was unbelievable. They thought that Xiao Changtian was crazy. Xu Xun looked at Xiao Changtian with a mocking expression. ¡°Trash is trash. You actually rushed over with such a thing. Hehe, there¡¯s a path to heaven, but you don¡¯t want to take it.¡± However, just as Xu Xun finished speaking, Xiao Changtian¡¯s next move made him widen his eyes in surprise. ¡°What? How was this possible? How could this be! That¡¯s impossible!¡± At this moment, even the mocking expressions on the faces of the elders on the opposite side instantly froze. They couldn¡¯t believe that all of this was real. Under the watchful eyes of these people, Xiao Changtian killed the high-level demon that they couldn¡¯t deal with with with just two strokes of his kitchen knife. ¡°Aiya, it seems that this high-level demon is really not easy to deal with.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head as he looked at the chipped kitchen knife. This was because Xiao Changtian was the most familiar with this kitchen knife. However, Xiao Changtian had other kitchen knives as well. ¡°You! You! How did you do it!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walk over with a relaxed face, the elders couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. ¡°Are you talking about that monster? Wasn¡¯t that simple? He would be killed in two slashes.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to talk to these elders who had laughed at him before, so he left. ¡°Damn it! Him! Why is he so powerful!¡± Even Xu Xun looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. He clearly remembered that Xiao Changtian was just an ordinary mortal! Why did things turn out like this? ¡°Damn it! Why was Xu Xun so powerful? Are you playing with us?!¡± After Xiao Changtian left, these elders walked to Xu Xun and wanted to ask him what was going on. ¡°Elders¡­I really don¡¯t know!¡± ¡­ At that time, this matter quickly reached the Red King¡¯s ears. After receiving this news, Red King did not hesitate and immediately issued an order. He spared no effort to recruit Xiao Changtian. Of course, this news caused dissatisfaction among the people in the refuge. This was because they felt that the Red King in front of them was a fatuous ruler. They did not know why the Upper Realm would send such a person. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian asked the system, he was ready to return to Star Town and ask the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets if there was a way to go to the Upper Realm. At the same time, Leng Yue, who had received the news from the Dragon Shadow Sect, was also preparing to head to Stellar Town. To be honest, these people from the Dragon Shadow Sect didn¡¯t want to tell Senior Leng Yue where she was. However, she was the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. At this moment, the demons. Mo Jin looked at the Demon Master on the stage silently. Because of what happened last time, although the Demon Lord did not fly into a rage, he had not been looking good these days. As for the Devil Seal, it would recall the scene from that day and feel that its butt was still in extreme pain. ¡°Mo Jin, you have disguised yourself in the Upper Realm all these years. You must be very familiar with the situation in the Upper Realm, right?¡± Just as the hall was extremely quiet, the Demon Master spoke. ¡°Demon Master, the demonic qi in the Upper Realm has basically been wiped out. Anyway, there¡¯s no demonic qi in the place where I¡¯m hiding.¡± When the Upper Realm wanted to kill those demons, Mo Jin had already quickly disguised himself as an ordinary person from the Upper Realm. All these years, the disguise of the magic seal had not been discovered in the Upper Realm. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s been so long. I wonder how Master and the others are doing.¡± Although the Demon Master was in the Upper Realm back then, he came to the Lower Realm after being injured in the Upper Realm. Originally, the Demon Lord wanted to rule the lower realm first, but he did not expect to be injured again because of this. However, this time, he finally woke up. The situation in the lower realm was still not very good. ¡°Although the demonic qi has already eroded the lower realm, those humans have not been cleaned up yet. Moreover, there are still unknown experts in the lower realm.¡± When he thought of this situation, the Devil Lord¡¯s expression turned cold. Chapter 1152: Contempt (1) Chapter 1152: Contempt (1) Outside Star Town. Xiao Changtian had just walked out of Stars Town when he saw Leng Yue, who had treated him coldly before. ¡°Why did you meet this woman here?¡± However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think too much about it. He looked at her and continued to move forward. Leng Yue didn¡¯t notice Xiao Changtian at all. This was because she was lamenting that the small town in front of her had not been eroded by the demonic aura. The residents inside also looked very healthy. Now that the lower realm had fallen, it was really too strange that this place was actually fine. ¡°It seems like that person is very powerful.¡± Leng Yue knew that this was definitely caused by that person. ¡°I wonder if that person is willing to see me.¡± After sighing with emotion, Leng Yue resolutely walked in. Even if the senior was unwilling to see her this time, she would not let it go. Even if the senior wanted her to do anything, she was willing. After all, the temptation of the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s extraordinary body was too great. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t return to his own courtyard after he left. Instead, he went straight to the Tianji Pavilion. ¡°Senior! Why are you here?¡± After receiving the news, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion immediately came forward to welcome him. ¡°Haha, Great Elder, I have something very important to ask you.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly told him his purpose. ¡°Senior, you can just say it.¡± They hadn¡¯t even had the chance to thank Senior for saving them with his calligraphy and painting the last time. ¡°It¡¯s just that, Great Elder, do you know how to go to the Upper Realm?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the First Elder was shocked. As expected, Senior¡¯s goal was not their small lower realm at all, but Senior wanted to rule the upper realm! However, since Senior asked them this, it meant that Senior did not want to go to the Upper Realm so brazenly. If that was the case, then there was only one way. ¡°That is to find these Upper Realm people who have descended to the lower realm and use the array formation of these Upper Realm people to go to the Upper Realm.¡± After all, the Secret Pavilion had only received this news after they had defeated the Red King. Although they had offended the Red King of the Upper Realm this time, the Secret Pavilion was not afraid with a senior around. Hearing the elder¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian frowned. People from the Upper Realm? Where could he find one? ¡°Is there no other way?¡± Xiao Changtian asked again. After all, he did not know where those people from the Upper Realm were. If he could find them, it would take years. ¡°Yes, Senior, if you want to go, this is the only way.¡± After all, if he went to the Upper Realm through other means, it would definitely cause a sensation in the Upper Realm. At that time, it would definitely disrupt Senior¡¯s plan, so this method was still the most reliable. ¡°Then, Great Elder, do you know where these people from the Upper Realm are?¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian nodded and asked helplessly. ¡°Senior, although our Prophecy Pavilion has a lot of information, you also know that there¡¯s a huge gap between the people of the Upper Realm and us. Therefore, it¡¯s not so easy to obtain information.¡± After getting this answer, Changtian sighed helplessly and left. The most important thing now was to find the people from the Upper Realm. However, he could not even touch their fart, so how could he find them? ¡°System, do you have any ideas?¡± However, no matter how Xiao Changtian asked, this damn system was like a mute. ¡°Alright! Since you don¡¯t want to help me, then I won¡¯t do this mission first!¡± Looking at the silent system, Xiao Changtian finally got angry. Anyway, it was not very urgent now, and the system would not rush him. He would go back and rest first. ¡°Ding! Host, please don¡¯t slack off!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the system finally reacted. ¡°Motherf * cker, why do you know how to speak now? Then let me ask you, where can I find people from the Upper Realm!¡± However, after Xiao Changtian asked, the system fell silent again. ¡°F * ck, you b * stard! How dare you cheat me like this! I quit now!¡± Xiao Changtian returned to his own courtyard after he finished speaking. He did not believe that he would be led by the nose by this damn system for the rest of his life! At that time, Leng Yue, who had been wandering around Star Town for a long time, couldn¡¯t find where Xiao Changtian was. Instead, she walked to the front of the Glorious Star Tower. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s been so long. Let¡¯s rest here for the night.¡± After all, Leng Yue was a little surprised to see that the business of the Glorious Star Restaurant was still so good under such circumstances. After checking into the Glorious Star Restaurant, Leng Yue was even more surprised. She really didn¡¯t expect that under such circumstances, the service attitude of this place would be so good. Moreover, from her observation just now, the people here were all very strong. From this, it could be seen that the owner of Xing Hua Building was very powerful. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll continue to search for that place tomorrow. I don¡¯t know where that small courtyard is. Those people from Dragon Shadow Sect didn¡¯t tell me clearly either.¡± On the second day, Xiao Changtian also woke up early. It was not because he had reignited his fighting spirit, but because he had decided to completely ruin it from today onwards. He wanted to see what this system could do. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Glorious Star Restaurant today. I have nothing to do anyway.¡± Xiao Changtian then walked towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re here!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian, they all came forward to welcome him. ¡°Alright, you guys go ahead with your work. I just came over to help out.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he started strolling around the Glorious Star Restaurant. This scene was witnessed by Leng Yue, who was walking out of the room upstairs. ¡°Hiss! I take back what I said yesterday. How can the owner of this Glorious Star Restaurant be an expert?¡± The moment she saw Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue felt that something was wrong. One had to know that the place where they had met was thousands of miles away from here. And in just a few days, he met this person here again. Therefore, Leng Yue had reason to suspect that the man downstairs might be a perverted stalker. They followed him all the way here. ¡°Hiss, I didn¡¯t expect such a person to exist in this era. However, I can¡¯t blame him for this. After all, I¡¯m the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. Moreover, I¡¯m so good-looking.¡± Leng Yue was extremely confident in herself. Because even in the Upper Realm, the people chasing after her could circle around the Upper Realm. Among them, there were all kinds of experts, but none of them entered her eyes. Hence, seeing Xiao Changtian being so perverted, Leng Yue despised him even more. Chapter 1153: Damn Pervert (1) Chapter 1153: Damn Pervert (1) ¡°Young lady, young lady!¡± Just as Leng Yue walked past Xiao Changtian with a cold face, Xiao Changtian called out to her. At this moment, Leng Yue and her heart thought so. This man must have coveted her for a long time. She did not know how he had endured until now. In any case, in Leng Yue¡¯s heart, this man was a pervert! ¡°No, miss! Miss!¡± Seeing that the girl ignored him, Xiao Changtian felt very helpless. He was helping her out of kindness, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. ¡°Miss, did you drop your crystals? You really don¡¯t want it anymore?¡± Leng Yue, who was walking forward, stopped in her tracks. Heh, this man¡¯s methods were not new at all. He even said that he had dropped his Spiritual Crystals. It really made him speechless. ¡°Can you stop bothering me? I have no interest in you at all.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Leng Yue turned around and glared at him. After saying that, Leng Yue left without looking back. ¡°What? Was that woman crazy? Why are you talking to Senior like this?¡± This scene was naturally seen by the other people in the Glorious Star Restaurant. However, seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t care about this matter anymore. Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this woman? What she dropped wasn¡¯t anything else but crystals!¡± Could it be that the woman was not interested in Spiritual Crystals at all? After that, Xiao Changtian thought about it and realized that what that woman said made sense. Now, everything was corroded by the demonic qi. Other than the Upper Realm, there was no other place where these Spiritual Crystals could be used. Therefore, the woman wasn¡¯t interested in the crystals. Xiao Changtian excitedly picked up the Spiritual Crystals on the ground. Although this Spiritual Crystal was useless to that woman, what if he went to the Upper Realm one day? Leng Yue heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Xiao Changtian was no longer chasing after her. She knew that this kind of perverted stalker was the most difficult to deal with. Because this was the lower realm, she could not casually attack the people here. Therefore, she could only blame herself for being pestered by that man. Forget it, forget it. Forget it, let¡¯s go find Senior first.¡± Under Leng Yue¡¯s relentless efforts, she finally found the address of Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Hiss! I¡¯m finally going to see Senior. I wonder if Senior will be willing to see me. I¡¯m really too nervous.¡± After calming herself down, Leng Yue took a deep breath and headed towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. On the other side, Red King looked at the people below and felt a headache. ¡°Red King! Aren¡¯t you responsible for the monsters attacking our shelter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! You said that you were sent by the Upper Realm to help us, but why aren¡¯t you helping us when we¡¯re in trouble?¡± ¡°Red King! If you just stand there and watch, we have reason to suspect that you are with those demons!¡± The people present kept attacking the Red King. ¡°Dammit!¡± Seeing so many people attacking him, the Red King¡¯s expression became colder and colder. He wanted to kill them all. However, the Upper Realm had restrictions in the Lower Realm. It was fine if he had only killed one or two people previously. If he had killed all of them, it would have been better. He would definitely touch the restriction. At that time, he would definitely be the one injured. Therefore, the Red King could only swallow his resentment when he saw these people. ¡°Alright, alright! This king will give you an answer to this matter. You can go back first.¡± Looking at these people, the Red King finally compromised. ¡°Humph! You¡¯d better give us an answer as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± Although the Red King was from the Upper Realm, a rabbit would still bite when it was anxious. Not to mention, there were so many people in the shelter. Since they were going to die anyway, they would not let the Red King have it easy. ¡°Motherf * cker! Do you really think that this king is easy to bully?¡± After watching these people leave, Red King angrily smashed the table under him. ¡°Red King, Red King, calm down, calm down.¡± After everyone left, Xu Xun hurriedly came over to comfort them. ¡°Humph! I didn¡¯t expect you people from the lower realm to be so uncultured. If only everyone could be as perceptive as you.¡± Red King¡¯s anger finally calmed down a little as he looked at Xu Xun who was comforting him. These damn stupid people from the lower realm were not worthy of living in this world at all. The Lower Realm should be their Upper Realm! ¡°Aiya, Red King, I know these people are all uncultured. How can they compare to you?¡± Xu Xun looked at Red King and quickly exerted his strength again. ¡°By the way, Xu Xun, where is the person you mentioned last time who could kill a high-level monster with two slashes?¡± At this moment, Red King suddenly thought of a good idea to solve this problem. ¡°You¡­ The person you mentioned, this¡­ I don¡¯t know where he is at the moment. However, Red King, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out his location very soon.¡± Xu Xun felt a chill run down his spine when he recalled what had happened. That Xiao Changtian was so powerful. Fortunately, he did not attack him at that time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. The Red King looked at Xu Xun with satisfaction. This kid had to admit that he was very observant. He was even stronger than the elders beside him. After he returned to the Upper Realm, he must bring this kid along. ¡­ On the other side, after the winding cold moon, they finally saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Wow, Senior is really so simple and unadorned. The place you live in is so down-to-earth.¡± After seeing this house, the panic in Leng Yue¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. ¡°Senior! Senior! Are you there? Senior!¡± When they reached the entrance of the small courtyard, Leng Yue mustered up her courage and shouted. However, no one answered her. ¡°Could it be that Senior went out for something? Why don¡¯t I go in and take a look first?¡± After saying that, Leng Yue pushed open the door and walked into the small courtyard. ¡°There¡¯s really no one. Where could Senior have gone?¡± Leng Yue muttered in confusion after walking around. ¡°No, could it be that I found the wrong place?¡± After all, for someone like Senior to live in such a place, to be honest, it did not match Senior¡¯s identity. ¡°I must have come to the wrong place!¡± However, just as Leng Yue was about to go out, she saw Black Tortoise sunbathing in the corner. Then, Leng Yue¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°Then! Is that Senior Black Tortoise?¡± When she saw it, Leng Yue walked forward in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true! It really was Senior Black Tortoise! It seemed that this place really was Senior¡¯s residence! I didn¡¯t find the wrong place this time!¡± Chapter 1154: Let Leng Yue Go (1) Chapter 1154: Let Leng Yue Go (1) Xiao Changtian wandered around the Glorious Star Restaurant for a long time. Seeing that these people were in good order, Xiao Changtian went home satisfied. However, when Xiao Changtian was about to reach his door, he saw that the door was wide open. ¡°Me? What was going on? No way. I just went out for a walk. Could it be that my house was stolen?¡± Xiao Changtian, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, stood rooted to the ground for a long time. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to secretly check if the thief has left.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian stood up and walked slowly towards his courtyard. However, Leng Yue, who was in the courtyard, was pacing back and forth anxiously. ¡°I wonder when Senior will return?¡± However, just as she was walking back and forth, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a sneaky figure outside the courtyard. ¡°Alright! I didn¡¯t expect a thief to come to Senior¡¯s house!¡± After saying that, Leng Yue strode towards the fence. However, when she saw who it was, she became even angrier. So this wasn¡¯t a thief, but a stalker! ¡°Are you done? Why did you follow me here?!¡± Finally, Leng Yue couldn¡¯t help but shout at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, mom, you scared me to death.¡± Xiao Changtian was scared out of his wits by Leng Yue¡¯s shout. ¡°No, why are you shouting so loudly in the courtyard?¡± When Xiao Changtian came back to his senses and saw that it was Leng Yue, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that it was that thief. If it was a powerful thief, he would not be able to deal with it. But why was this woman in his yard? ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m not interested in you anymore. Why are you still pestering me?¡± Leng Yue finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked Xiao Changtian with a cold face. ¡°Who¡¯s pestering you? No, girl, we¡¯ve only met a few times since the beginning?¡± Xiao Changtian did not expect that not only did the girl break into his house, but she also questioned him. Did she really think that everyone would like her just because she was pretty? ¡°I know. I¡¯m very charming. I admit this myself, but you have to know what happened to those who pestered me in the past!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was still unrepentant, Leng Yue gradually became impatient. ¡°F * ck you! This is my house! I¡¯m still pestering you! Are you crazy! Finally, Xiao Changtian could not help but roll his eyes at Leng Yue. This woman was really narcissistic. ¡°Hehe, this is your house? Don¡¯t come up with this lousy excuse just because I¡¯ve exposed you now. How could I not know whose house this is?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. This place was Senior¡¯s home. How could Senior be this guy? ¡°Then tell me, whose house is this?¡± Xiao Changtian was so angry that he almost laughed. This woman was really brainless. ¡°This is the home of the most powerful senior in the lower realm. You? Are you even qualified to call this your home?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. ¡°Roar! Roar!¡± At this moment, the White Tiger Qilin and the others who had gone out ran back happily. ¡°Hiss! Look! The Immortal Beasts raised by the seniors were not simple! How can this place be your home?¡± Looking at the White Tiger and Qilin Pixiu, Leng Yue could not help but sigh. She had never seen these powerful Immortal Beasts in the Upper Realm. Its power was enough to destroy several lower realms. Now that Senior¡¯s pet had returned, Leng Yue wanted to see how long this man would continue to pretend. However, in the next second, Leng Yue felt a burning pain on her face. At this moment, the three beasts that ran over kept rubbing against Xiao Changtian like fools. ¡°Alright, alright! The three of you went out to fool around again! If you get so dirty again, don¡¯t rub yourself on me!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the three beasts with a serious face. He did not know what the three of them had gone to do to actually make their bodies so dirty. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s lecture, the three beasts returned to the courtyard happily. When they passed by Leng Yue, the three beasts glared at her fiercely. That gaze seemed to be saying,¡¯Ignorant woman, that perverted stalker in your eyes is the senior.¡¯ ¡°You! You!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue didn¡¯t know what to say. He actually thought that Senior was a perverted stalker. Thinking of her past self, Leng Yue wanted to give herself a tight slap. That¡¯s a senior! He actually talked to Senior like that and didn¡¯t even dare to offend Senior. In his current state, not to mention wanting to awaken, the senior was already merciful enough not to chase him away. ¡°Senior! I was blind just now. I didn¡¯t know it was you at all. Please forgive me!¡± After reacting, Leng Yue could only apologize quickly. She knew that her senior might not forgive her for what she had done. However, even if Senior didn¡¯t forgive him, he would still like Senior to let him go with dignity. ¡°Hey, no, how did you recognize me as a senior now? Weren¡¯t you very cool just now?¡± Looking at Leng Yue¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Just now, this woman was so arrogant. How could she admit defeat now? ¡°Senior, I was indeed blind just now and my attitude towards you was not good! I really deserve to die!¡± After Leng Yue finished speaking, she even slapped herself a few times. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± Seeing such a beautiful woman slapping him, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°Since the matter has already passed, I don¡¯t want to pursue it with you. You can leave first.¡± Looking at the cold moon, Xiao Changtian waved his hand. Although this woman was rude to him, he was not someone who would casually hurt others. Since that woman had already apologized to him, then this matter should be considered closed! ¡°Senior! You¡­ Are you really going to let me go?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect Senior to forgive him so quickly. With such breadth of mind and such a situation, he was indeed worthy of being a senior! ¡°If you continue to fight there, I might change my mind later.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue was still not leaving, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but urge her. After Leng Yue heard this, she immediately understood what he meant. He disappeared from the spot in a flash. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really strange. Before you came to find me, you didn¡¯t ask clearly. In the end, you made such a mistake. It¡¯s really funny.¡± Looking at Leng Yue¡¯s disappearing figure, Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. Chapter 1155: I Have Something to Ask of You (1) Chapter 1155: I Have Something to Ask of You (1) On the other side, Leng Yue, who had walked out in a daze, had unknowingly arrived at Star Town. He had thought that this matter would go through no matter what. He did not expect the outcome to be like this. However, this was not the fault of others. It was all his fault for being too blind. ¡°Eh? Cold Moon! Why are you here?¡± Just as Leng Yue lowered her head and was thinking about something, she suddenly heard a familiar voice ringing in her ear. ¡°Red King! Why are you here?¡± When she saw the Red King, Leng Yue¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She knew that the Red King had always been dissatisfied with his father¡¯s rule, so he had always wanted to sit on the position of the alliance leader. Now that this fellow had appeared here, no one knew what he was up to. ¡°Yo, why? You can be here, but I can¡¯t be here?¡± Looking at Leng Yue, Red King smiled. He didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly Law Alliance Master to be willing to let his own daughter come down. It seemed like his father didn¡¯t care much about her. Seeing that Leng Yue was silent, the Red King laughed again. ¡°Lengyue, have you thought about what I told you last time? Becoming my woman is a win-win situation for both our families.¡± Long before the Upper Realm descended, the Red King had looked for Leng Yue, hoping that she would marry him. Those who were familiar with the Red King knew what the Red King looked like. Hence, even if Leng Yue was willing, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master wouldn¡¯t be willing. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll be your woman. Dream on! Don¡¯t even think about this matter in the future.¡± Upon hearing Red King¡¯s words, Leng Yue glared at him fiercely. She didn¡¯t know why this guy was so thick-skinned. ¡°Yo, you still don¡¯t understand the situation?¡± Seeing Leng Yue¡¯s resistance, the Red King laughed loudly. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Although you¡¯re unwilling now, you¡¯ll be willing one day.¡± After saying that, he ignored Leng Yue¡¯s reaction and followed Xu Xun towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s residence. ¡°This damned lecher! He actually had designs on me! Damn it, just you wait!¡± However, just as Leng Yue recovered from her anger, she frowned and looked in the direction where the Red King had left. ¡°That Red King! Could it be that he¡¯s going to look for Senior?¡± Because there was only one path to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, and he had just walked out from that path. ¡°Oh no! If that fellow managed to rope in Senior! That would be very disadvantageous to our Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s situation!¡± After thinking of this, Leng Yue no longer cared about anything else. She had to find Senior as soon as possible and expose the Red King¡¯s true colors. The Red King followed Xu Xun for a short while and arrived outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Are you sure that expert lives here?¡± Looking at the dilapidated house in front of him, Red King felt a little disdainful. How could a powerful expert live in such a place? If he didn¡¯t know how powerful those demons were, he wouldn¡¯t have come to find help. Who would have thought that those demons were so powerful that they could injure the elders around him so badly? As for the matter of eliminating the demon, even if the Red King went personally, he believed that his outcome would not be any better than those elders. ¡°That¡¯s right, Red King. Don¡¯t worry, my information is 200% accurate.¡± After saying that, Xu Xun walked to the front. To be honest, Xu Xun didn¡¯t really want to follow Red King this time. After all, he had humiliated Xiao Changtian before. However, the Red King was very serious this time, so he could only brace himself. ¡°Hello, is there anyone inside?¡± Because he knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, Xu Xun didn¡¯t dare to act rashly at the door. ¡°Who is it? Who is it!¡± At this moment, Xu Xun saw Xiao Changtian walk out with a kitchen knife. The knife was covered in blood. ¡°Xiao¡­ Xiao¡­Senior Xiao, I¡¯m the Great Tang. I¡¯m Xu Xun. Do you still remember me?¡± Looking at the bloody knife in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Xu Xun felt a chill down his neck. ¡°You, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When Xiao Changtian saw Xu Xun, his brows instantly furrowed. How could he not remember this person? How could this shameless person still dare to come? ¡± Haha, senior, I do have something to ask of you¡­¡± Actually, when he said this, Xu Xun himself felt a little embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡± Xiao Changtian almost laughed when he heard his words. He didn¡¯t know why Xu Xun was so thick-skinned. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Our Red King wants to invite you to help our Sanctuary deal with those monsters.¡± In the end, Xu Xun still braced himself and told him about this matter. ¡°Xu Xun, are you still standing there?¡± At this moment, Red King walked over. ¡°Oh, Xiao Changtian, right? Hahaha, I¡¯m the Red King. I¡¯m from the upper realm to support the lower realm.¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian, Red King immediately revealed his identity. ¡°Wait, what did you say? Are you from the Upper Realm?¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t really want to help them, he didn¡¯t expect the Red King to be from the Upper Realm. And he just happened to have to think of a way to go to the Upper Realm. ¡°That¡¯s right. This King¡¯s power in the Upper Realm is still very great.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was interested in his identity, Red King said again. After all, this person in front of him was even more powerful than the elders beside him. Even if it was someone from the lower realm, he could still be of use to him. Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing his words. He had great power in the Upper Realm? Wasn¡¯t this the Upper Realm person he was looking for? He didn¡¯t expect that his hard work would pay off. This time, he was about to ruin it when he encountered it. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to ask more questions, a voice interrupted. ¡°Senior! Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance!¡± That voice was none other than Leng Yue, who had just left. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here! What do you mean by bewitched by this king¡¯s appearance?¡± Seeing that Leng Yue was about to ruin his plans, Red King¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re up to?¡± Leng Yue also looked at the Red King coldly. ¡°Xiao Changtian, don¡¯t listen to this woman¡¯s nonsense. This king is here to invite you sincerely. This woman has always been at odds with me in the Upper Realm.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue had arrived, Red King quickly explained to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, Senior, I believe that you must be someone who can distinguish right from wrong. I hope that you won¡¯t believe this bastard!¡± ¡°No, Lengyue! Are you courting death?!¡± ¡­ Chapter 1156: Looking For Your Help (1) Chapter 1156: Looking For Your Help (1) ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing!¡± While the two were bickering, Xiao Changtian finally couldn¡¯t help but stop them. ¡°Senior, you must believe me! This person! This person is a hypocrite!¡± Leng Yue¡¯s guess was right. This damned Red King was here to rope in the seniors. ¡°Yes, I have a general understanding of this matter. Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Looking at Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°No, Senior! You must believe me! Although I didn¡¯t have a good attitude when I spoke to you before, I¡¯m definitely not lying this time!¡± Leng Yue couldn¡¯t believe that Senior was actually going to follow the Red King. Was Senior blind? ¡°Hehe, why? Do you dare to question Senior Xiao¡¯s decision?¡± At this moment, Xu Xun stood up and looked at Leng Yue with disdain. This time, the senior had chosen their Red King. This woman was still struggling here. How ridiculous. ¡°Senior, do you really want me to leave first?¡± In the end, Leng Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask Xiao Changtian when she saw Red King¡¯s mocking expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t leave, are you going to stay at my house?¡± Xiao Changtian raised his eyebrows at Leng Yue. Why didn¡¯t this woman understand what he meant? ¡°Alright! Senior, please follow the Red King.¡± After Leng Yue finished speaking, she walked away angrily. ¡°Xiao Chang Tian, ha ha ha, I told you that a powerful person like you wouldn¡¯t listen to that crazy woman¡¯s slanderous words.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue had finally left, a victorious smile appeared on Red King¡¯s face. ¡°Hahaha, Red King, right? Although she¡¯s gone, I didn¡¯t agree to your request.¡± Just as Red King was getting excited, Xiao Changtian poured a bucket of cold water on him. ¡°No, Xiao Changtian, what do you mean?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Red King¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I mean? I don¡¯t plan to go back with you to help you deal with the demons. You can go now!¡± Although this Red King was from the Upper Realm, Xiao Changtian had already seen through him. Since he found me and acted so high and mighty, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good impression of this Red King from the beginning. Coupled with Leng Yue¡¯s questioning of the Red King, Xiao Changtian was even more convinced that this Red King was not a good person. Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be at ease if he asked him for help. ¡°You! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± The Red King¡¯s originally happy mood instantly darkened. Xiao Changtian only gave him a cold glance. As expected, the Red King had such a big reaction even though he did not agree to it. Therefore, this guy was definitely not a good person. ¡°Senior Xiao¡­¡¯This¡­¡¯ Red King, you¡­¡± Xu Xun was so embarrassed that he did not dare to say anything. He was afraid that Xiao Changtian would not agree because he was willing, so he did not dare to tell Red King about his grudge with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Just you wait! You¡¯ll regret it sooner or later!¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian reject him, Red King turned around and left with a cold expression. ¡°Red¡­ Red King! No¡­Sigh!¡± Xu Xun could only sigh helplessly as he watched the Red King leave. This Red King was really something. Since he wanted her help and had such a temper, if it were him, he would definitely not be willing. ¡°Tsk, the people of the Upper Realm are still so uncultured. I¡¯ve finally seen it today.¡± Xiao Changtian walked out after he finished speaking. Presumably, that girl should have returned to the Glorious Star Restaurant. He had to quickly chase that girl back. Leng Yue, who had already reached Star Town, returned to Glorious Star Restaurant angrily. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect Senior to be so good at everything, but he couldn¡¯t recognize people clearly. He actually followed that damned fellow. Forget it, I was wrong!¡± Leng Yue, who had returned to her room, sat on the bed angrily. This time, not only did he fail to complete his plan, but he also received such a piece of news that made him vomit blood. ¡°Du, du, du.¡± Just as Leng Yue was fuming, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miss, I knew you were still here. Can you let us talk?¡± Leng Yue was stunned when she heard this voice. Wasn¡¯t this voice Senior¡¯s voice? Didn¡¯t Senior leave with the Red King? Why did he come back? Could it be that Senior wanted to humiliate him? However, although Leng Yue thought of many bad situations, she still quickly opened the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± After opening the door, Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian coldly. ¡°Miss, you must be very angry about what happened just now. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t notice your emotions in this matter. However, don¡¯t worry. How can I not know what kind of person that Red King is?¡± Because he had something to ask of this girl, Xiao Changtian lowered his posture. ¡°Before¡­ Senior¡­You, you actually don¡¯t have to do this¡­¡± He didn¡¯t expect Senior to come all the way here to apologize to him. In an instant, Leng Yue¡¯s anger towards Xiao Changtian dissipated. ¡°Aiya, Miss Lengyue, I know that the people of the Upper Realm are definitely not like the Red King.¡± ¡°Senior! You¡¯re right! The Red King is a malignant tumor in the Upper Realm. However, because of his great power, no one can do anything to him.¡± At the mention of the Red King¡¯s misdeeds, Leng Yue immediately became excited. ¡°Haha, Miss Lengyue, since you know so much, then you must have some status in the Upper Realm?¡± Xiao Changtian asked tentatively. After all, he had heard that the array leading to the Upper Realm seemed to have been closed. He did not know how to open it. ¡°Haha, Senior, I don¡¯t have any status. I¡¯m just the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master.¡± After saying that, Leng Yue shook her head in self-mockery. Even if she was the daughter of the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, her strength was still far from this senior from the lower realm. Even if her father came, it would be difficult for her to win in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hiss! The daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master!¡± Xiao Changtian was excited when he heard this. He had understood in advance that this teleportation array was under the management of the Upper World¡¯s Heavenly Dao Union. And this cold lady in front of him was the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Alliance¡¯s leader! Fortunately, he had rejected the Red King. ¡°Hahaha, looks like I¡¯m right!¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian who was so excited after knowing her identity and was a little confused. Could it be that Senior has something he wants to ask the Heavenly Dao Union for help with? The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s your Heavenly Dao Union! Miss Lengyue, I believe you can use the teleportation array to return to the Upper Realm now, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask for your help in this matter.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1157: Im a Hot Shot (1) Chapter 1157: I¡¯m a Hot Shot (1) ¡°Senior, don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What exactly is it? Please speak.¡± If she could help Senior, Lengyue would be overjoyed. ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to go to the Upper Realm, but I don¡¯t have a way now, so I can only rely on your help.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Yue reacted. It turned out that Senior wanted to use his array formation. For such a small matter, Senior must have wanted to secretly go to the Upper World. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll open the array formation in the Upper Realm for you. However¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was originally very happy, but after hearing that he couldn¡¯t win, he started to get nervous. Could it be that this Lengyue wanted to take this opportunity to take revenge on him for treating her coldly before? ¡°However, Senior, because the Upper Realm¡¯s large array has been closed, I came down this time to use a private array. Although this array is convenient, it is extremely unstable.¡± Hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Aiya, this is a small matter. Even if it¡¯s unstable, it can definitely be teleported to the upper realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the location of this teleportation to the Upper Realm is very random. It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll be teleported to a man-eating valley or to the Heavenly Prison of the Upper Realm.¡± To be honest, because of this instability, Leng Yue did not plan to use this array to return. However, now that Senior was so anxious, and she couldn¡¯t open the big array, she could only use this method. ¡°Hiss, but Miss Lengyue, the probability you mentioned is small, right?¡± ¡± Yes, Senior. Although the probability of you being a chaste is small, it¡¯s not completely impossible.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue, you¡¯re worrying too much. How could a lucky Heaven¡¯s Son like me be teleported to those places?¡± Xiao Changtian was very confident about this. ¡°Senior is right!¡± Leng Yue nodded. Even if Senior was teleported to those places, he would definitely be able to come out unscathed. He was worrying for nothing. ¡°Of course, Lengyue, I won¡¯t trouble you for nothing this time.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Yue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Could it be that Senior was also going to give him an opportunity? This was the opportunity he had been looking forward to for so long! Was it finally going to happen? ¡°Aiya, Senior, there¡¯s no need for all of this.¡± Leng Yue was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She also did not know what kind of opportunity Senior would give her this time. Would it be something even more powerful than the Heavenly Venerate¡¯s strange body? ¡°Wait a moment, let me take it.¡± Under Leng Yue¡¯s attentive gaze, Xiao Changtian opened his own space. ¡°One, two, three¡­Twenty.¡± She didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian was looking for, but when Leng Yue heard the number twenty, she was obviously very excited. Could it be that Senior wanted to give him 20 opportunities? Then, would he become the most powerful expert in the Upper Realm? Just as Leng Yue was daydreaming, Xiao Changtian finally stopped what he was doing. ¡°Alright, Miss Lengyue, here are 25 Spiritual Crystals.¡± These were the Spiritual Crystals that Xiao Changtian had prepared in advance. When he knew that the Demonic Qi was about to invade, he had been especially careful. He exchanged gold coins for a lot of Spiritual Crystals, but he didn¡¯t expect it to come in handy. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s words shattered Leng Yue¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, you¡­ What do you mean?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian had taken out the familiar Spiritual Crystal, Leng Yue finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be an opportunity? No matter how carefully he looked at it, it was still a spiritual crystal from the upper realm! What did Senior mean by this? ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Looking at the Spiritual Crystal in his hand, Xiao Changtian was a little disappointed. It seemed that the prices in the Upper Realm were indeed much higher than those in the Lower Realm. ¡°How about this? This is a total of forty-five. This is all I have.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian gritted his teeth and took out the remaining 20. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You¡­ This¡­¡± When she realized that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t joking with her, Leng Yue¡¯s heart was filled with helplessness. ¡°Senior, you can take back these Spiritual Crystals first.¡± ¡°Sigh! You helped me this time, so you have to accept these Spiritual Crystals.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s stubbornness, Leng Yue could only helplessly accept the gold coins. ¡°Alright, hahaha, Miss Lengyue, I wonder when we can start this formation?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to go to the Upper Realm to take a look. ¡°Senior, as long as you¡¯re ready, we can start at any time.¡± ¡°Then wait here for a while. Let¡¯s begin after I tell everyone about this.¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian gathered all the people from Glorious Star Restaurant. When Xiao Changtian told everyone about this, everyone revealed a look of surprise. After all, they had known long ago that Senior was planning something big. However, they did not expect Senior to make a move on the Upper Realm so soon. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I will wait for you here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior, we are all waiting for your triumphant return here.¡± As these people were sending him off, Xiao Changtian finally stepped into the array that led to the Upper Realm. ¡°However, this time, that dog system succeeded.¡± After all, Xiao Changtian had just said that he was going on strike. Such a great opportunity came. ¡°Senior, you can set off when you¡¯re ready.¡± Following Xiao Changtian¡¯s order, Leng Yue began to exert her strength. Xiao Changtian only felt that the scene in front of him suddenly became illusory. After a while, when Xiao Changtian opened his eyes again, he had arrived in the Upper Realm. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great. I knew my luck wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Wasn¡¯t he teleported to such a beautiful island?¡± Looking around, although there were very few trees on this island, it looked peaceful. ¡°However, I still want to find someone and ask them what this place is.¡± After all, the Upper Realm was definitely not as big as this island. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see anyone after walking for a while. ¡°Heh, that¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t there anyone in these places?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he finally saw a figure in the distance. Chapter 1158: Upper Realms Heavenly Prison (1) Chapter 1158: Upper Realm¡¯s Heavenly Prison (1) ¡°Hello, brother, brother!¡± Looking at the figure in the distance, Xiao Changtian immediately shouted. After walking for such a long time, he finally met a figure. He wanted to ask what this place was. However, after Xiao Changtian shouted twice, that person still didn¡¯t reply. ¡°No way! Brother!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that the man didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Aiya! Oh my god! So this is not a living person!¡± As Xiao Changtian approached, he didn¡¯t expect the figure to be a dried corpse. ¡°D * mn, what is this place? Why would there be a corpse here?¡± Xiao Changtian continued to walk forward with some confusion. However, the further Xiao Changtian walked, the more corpses or human bones he saw. ¡°Oh my god, this place is really terrifying. Why are there so many human bones?¡± Seeing more and more bones, Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, Xiao Changtian thought of the prison Leng Yue mentioned. ¡°No way, no way. How could a hot shot like me be teleported to the imperial prison? Impossible. Besides, the imperial prison shouldn¡¯t look like this.¡± Finally, after walking for a long time, Xiao Changtian saw a living person. On a hill in the distance, there was a person sitting cross-legged. He looked like he was about to dry out. He was all skin and bones, and his eyes were sunken. At first, Xiao Changtian thought it was a corpse, but when he walked over, he saw that the person had moved. ¡°Brother, brother, you¡¯re really alive!¡± Xiao Changtian was pleasantly surprised when he saw that person move. However, that person only glanced at him indifferently and did not say anything. ¡°No, Brother Hu, I want to ask what this place is.¡± ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you hear me? Or are you a mute?¡± Xiao Changtian kept asking when he saw that person ignoring him. Because it wasn¡¯t easy to see such a living person, Xiao Changtian was afraid that if he missed this person, it would be very difficult to meet the next person. ¡°You¡¯re about to die. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s disdainful words, that person finally spoke. ¡°No, what do you mean by that? I just want to ask you what this place is.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t you know what this place is?¡± ¡°No, brother. I was just teleported here by accident. I don¡¯t know where I am at all.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, that person finally looked up at Xiao Changtian. ¡°This place is the Heaven Prison of the Upper Realm. Only those who have committed such a major crime will be teleported here. As long as they come here, they will die in this Heaven Prison!¡± That person also knew that there was a chance of being accidentally teleported here. If this man was teleported here, he could only blame himself for being unlucky. ¡°Ah!¡± When Xiao Changtian heard the man mention the prison, he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression was on his face. ¡°Damn it, aren¡¯t I the hot shot? Why was he teleported to this place? Ah!¡± Looking at the surrounding bodies, Xiao Changtian finally understood. How was he a hot shot? This was clearly an unlucky child! Such a small chance of him catching up. Haha, in her previous life, she had never won five yuan in the lottery. And now, such a small chance of being a disgrace happened to him. What a sin! ¡°Whether you were accidentally teleported here or for some other reason, since you¡¯re already here, you can just obediently wait for your death here.¡± The man turned around and left after speaking to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Damn it! Motherf * cker! What should we do now!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was getting angry, his stomach rumbled. ¡°Damn it, let¡¯s not care about it for now. Let¡¯s go find something to eat and fill our stomachs first.¡± Because before he came, Xiao Changtian had thrown out all the rations in his space. After all, Xiao Changtian knew that he was going to the Upper Realm, so the things in the Upper Realm would definitely be much more delicious than those in the Lower Realm. Therefore, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate to empty all the rations he had prepared. ¡°Sigh! It was really a case of a leaky house meeting a rainy night. When one was unlucky, even drinking cold water would be unlucky.¡± Xiao Changtian could only accept his fate and continue walking forward to see if there was anything to eat. After that person left, a human figure suddenly appeared in front of that person. ¡°Master! You must come back safe and sound! I can help you take care of everything here, but I can¡¯t last forever. Only with your return can our situation be stabilized.¡± After looking at the figure, the person¡¯s expression finally changed. However, before he could say anything. The figure disappeared in an instant. On the other side, Xiao Changtian walked for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to eat on the island. ¡°Damn it, could it be that the outcome of coming to the Upper Realm is not to be killed, but to starve to death?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was complaining, he suddenly felt a strong gaze on him. Xiao Changtian looked up. He saw a huge vulture circling above his head. ¡°D * mn, why does this vulture look so ugly? They don¡¯t have much hair on their bodies.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was disgusted, his stomach growled again. ¡°Damn it, even if she¡¯s so ugly, it won¡¯t delay her eating.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian quickly took out the hunting bow and arrow that he had prepared earlier. ¡°Chirp!¡± The vulture, which had also been starving for several days, kept circling above Xiao Changtian¡¯s head. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a long time. However, this person today looked very delicious. However, just as Vulture was about to attack, he saw the person below pointing a broken bow at him. ¡°Hahaha, this person seems to be very easy to deal with. He actually used such a thing to deal with me. Hahaha, looks like I¡¯m going to have a feast today!¡± After saying that, Vulture rushed towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Caw!¡± However, just as the vulture was about to head down, Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrow shot up. ¡°How¡­How did this happen?¡± Bald Vulture looked at the arrow in his body in disbelief and widened his eyes unwillingly. It was such an arrow, and it looked like such a broken arrow! How could he take his life! However, before Vulture could figure it out, Vulture fell straight down. Chapter 1159: You Must Be Careful (1) Chapter 1159: You Must Be Careful (1) ¡°Tsk, why does this guy look so big, but he¡¯s actually so small?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless as he looked at the vulture in his hand. ¡°Forget it. Although this thing is small, it¡¯s still meat. Just make do.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian set up the pot. After eating his fill, Xiao Changtian continued to wander around the island. Unsurprisingly, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see anyone else except the person just now. However, he had also figured out the various places on this island. The entire island was probably as big as several Starry Towns. Besides the trees in the area just now, the rest of the island was almost barren. ¡°Ding! Due to a mistake in the teleportation, the system is now giving out compensation to the host.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was in a daze, the system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Compensation? Hehe, what is this damn system trying to do to me again?¡± Xiao Changtian finally understood. As long as the system spoke, nothing good would happen. The compensation that he said he would give out might not be useless. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but this stupid system had become like this. ¡°Host, don¡¯t you want this compensation?¡± Of course, the system could hear what Xiao Changtian was thinking. ¡°Yes, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Even if the system compensated him with those useless things, Xiao Changtian would not say that he did not want them. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining a thatched cottage, a fence, and a fruit tree¡­¡± After hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong. Damn it, didn¡¯t he have to move his small courtyard from the lower realm? ¡°The host can also choose not to accept these compensation.¡± The system¡¯s irritating voice spoke again after saying these compensation words. ¡°Hehe, please don¡¯t maliciously speculate about me in the future. Of course I want these things!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian found a beautiful place to exchange for his courtyard. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, does this stupid system want me to take root here? He actually brought all these things here?¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since this system wants me to take a vacation here, it would be rude of me to rush up and leave.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian started to pack his things in the house. After Xiao Changtian finished cleaning up the courtyard, he stared at the empty space around the courtyard. ¡°Hiss, if this place can grow fruits, vegetables, and so on. Then wouldn¡¯t he have nothing to worry about on this island in the future?¡± Xiao Changtian thought for a while. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t get out of here for a while. It was better to transform this place first. Xiao Changtian started to work after exchanging these things with the system. Finally, after half a day, Xiao Changtian finished. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯ve dealt with the problem of the Great Wall. Then let¡¯s start our vacation life now.¡± Looking at the blue seawater in the distance, one could really feel happy. ¡± There must be a lot of fish in such a large sea. Let¡¯s go fishing now!¡± However, when Xiao Changtian walked to the beach with his fishing gear, a figure suddenly appeared beside him. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°Aiya, the sea is so blue. Maybe we can have a seafood buffet this morning!¡± However, before Xiao Changtian could put down the fishing rod, he saw many black fish swimming to his side. ¡°Motherf * cker! I don¡¯t even need to fish it myself! He came by himself!¡± Seeing this scene, Xiao Changtian did not hesitate and immediately ran over barefooted. However, before Xiao Changtian could reach out, those black fishes had already bitten his feet. ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, not bad! Now, he didn¡¯t even need to catch him. He was directly sent here. This place wasn¡¯t a prison! This is simply a holiday resort!¡± Xiao Changtian lifted his leg and put all the black fish into the fish basket. This scene happened to fall into the eyes of the person in the distance. ¡°This guy, why is this guy so powerful! How was this possible? How did this happen?¡± The black fish that Xiao Changtian caught with his feet were not ordinary fish. They were man-eating black fish. No matter how powerful a cultivator was, as long as they were bitten, they could forget about living. And the person in the distance was actually so powerful. He had bitten so many black fish on one foot and was actually fine. Moreover, looking at that person¡¯s face, he actually had a smile on his face. This was simply unbelievable! ¡°First¡­Sir¡­¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling happy, that person slowly walked to his side. He had been on this island for so long, but he had never met such a powerful person. ¡°Hmm? Damn, there¡¯s actually a living person!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian turned his head in surprise. ¡°Sir, may I ask why you are here?¡± Looking at such a powerful person, that person was a little puzzled. Why would such a powerful person come to this place? ¡°Aiya, to tell you the truth, I was sent here because of bad luck. I really have no other choice.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but repeat his tragic experience. That person¡¯s face revealed an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯. Such a powerful person, no matter how serious his mistake was, would definitely not be locked up here. ¡°Sir, you used your legs to catch so many fish. Are you really okay?¡± Seeing so many black fish on Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet, that person felt his scalp go numb. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just these small fish. What can happen? By the way, I¡¯m going to make these fish into dried fish. I¡¯ll give you some when the time comes.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he put the fish on his feet into the fish basket. It was not easy for Xiao Changtian to meet a living person who could talk to him. Of course, Xiao Changtian had to build a good relationship with him. After all, if he did not have anyone to talk to in the future, he would definitely be a rogue on the island. ¡°Sir¡­You said that you want to make these things into dried fish?¡± After hearing this, the person¡¯s face became even more surprised. Sir actually said that he wanted to make these evil fish into dried fish! What a terrifying statement! ¡°The main thing is that these things don¡¯t look good when made into other things. Hahaha, right, brother, what¡¯s your name?¡± However, before the man could answer, a group of vultures flew over like locusts. ¡°Senior! Not good! These terrifying vultures were here! You must be careful!¡± Looking at those vultures, that person immediately assumed a battle stance. ¡°Sigh! Sigh! Don¡¯t go yet¡­¡± However, before Xiao Changtian could stop him, that person rushed forward. Chapter 1160: Youre Not Dead (1) Chapter 1160: You¡¯re Not Dead (1) ¡°Chirp! Chirp!¡± Under the attack of those terrifying vultures, the man just now could not hold on any longer. ¡°Ah!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react, the man was torn into pieces by the vultures. ¡°D * mn, no way, right? That person can¡¯t be that ridiculous, right?¡± Looking at the bones on the ground, Xiao Changtian stood there speechless. ¡°It¡¯s just those vultures. Brother, how could you not hold on? Sob, sob, sob. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet a second living person. Why did you die so quickly?¡± Xiao Changtian walked to his side and sighed sadly. ¡°Forget it. Since we can meet, it means that the two of us are very fated. I won¡¯t abandon you like this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bury you well.¡± Xiao Changtian then took out his bow and arrows to kill the vultures. After a while, they finally found a lot of broken limbs. ¡°Brother, the scenery here is alright. You can stay here in peace.¡± After this incident, Xiao Changtian was no longer in the mood to continue fishing. He packed up and went back immediately. A few days later, the first man Xiao Changtian saw appeared at the beach where he was fishing. ¡°Sigh, the black fish in the sea are so powerful. Even if they want to run away, they can¡¯t. How can we escape to the imperial prison?¡± After sighing, the man saw a pile of vulture fur beside him. ¡°There are actually so many vulture feathers here. Which unlucky person encountered them?¡± Before the person could finish speaking, he saw the pieces of clothes beside him. ¡°Why does this look like the person I saw before? Haha, I knew that person would not survive more than three days on this island.¡± To be honest, Xiao Changtian was the only living person on this island who had spoken to him. Seeing Xiao Changtian die so tragically, this person suddenly felt a little regret in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. How can anyone who comes here leave alive?¡± Then, he thought of himself. Although there was still his revenge outside, since he was here, he would definitely not be able to leave. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was lying in the courtyard, basking in the sun. ¡°Ah! This life was too wonderful! However, it was a little deserted. It would be great if there were more people on this island.¡± Since the system wasn¡¯t urging him to do so, Xiao Changge wasn¡¯t in a hurry to complete the mission. He had nothing better to do here. He wanted to see if he or the system was the first to panic. At that time, after Leng Yue summoned her father in the lower realm, she successfully returned to the upper realm. ¡°Daughter, did you gain anything from your trip to the lower realm?¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master looked at his daughter. Before her daughter left, she had vowed that she would come back to give him a surprise. ¡°Father, sigh, don¡¯t mention this matter.¡± After that, Leng Yue told her father about her death in the lower realm. After hearing this, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°However, it seems that Senior forgave you in the end?¡± ¡°Father, it seems that Senior has forgiven me. So, do you know if there are any Seniors who have been teleported up these few days?¡± Leng Yue was in such a hurry to come up because she wanted to see if Xiao Changtian had successfully come up. However, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words instantly made Leng Yue¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°These few days, let alone humans. Even a mosquito had not come to the Upper Realm.¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master heard this, his expression turned ugly once again. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Things can¡¯t be like this, right?¡± Leng Yue couldn¡¯t believe it. This was because his father was in charge of various places in the Upper Realm. Even if it was a remote place, if a person from the Lower Realm was suddenly teleported up, his father would definitely know. However, other than that place. ¡°Could he have been teleported to the imperial prison? Haha, it can¡¯t be. How could such a small probability happen to him?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. ¡°Perhaps that senior didn¡¯t want to attract our attention, so he didn¡¯t alarm us!¡± After hearing the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s words, Leng Yue felt a trace of comfort in her heart. That¡¯s right, people like Senior would look for him even if they came to the Upper Realm. Therefore, he naturally did not want others to know that he had come to the Upper Realm. If that was the case, then the senior was definitely not in the imperial prison. ¡°Hahaha, father, I know about this, but don¡¯t worry, the situation in the lower realm is getting better and better, because I don¡¯t know which good person killed half of the demons in the lower realm in just half a month.¡± Before Leng Yue returned, she specially understood the situation in the lower realm. Now, many of the demonic qi in the lower realm had disappeared because of the deaths of those demonic creatures. ¡°Hahaha, do you even need to think about this? It must be someone we sent down! At the end of the day, you¡¯ve brought me a surprise today. Not bad, not bad.¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master heard this, a smile finally appeared on his face. ¡°Lengyue, then you can stay in the Upper Realm and see if you can meet that senior.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian, who had nothing to do at home, came to the beach again. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten fish for the past few days. It¡¯s time to come back and stock up.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian took off his shoes and put his feet into the sea. After a while, he reaped a bountiful harvest. ¡°Hiss! That person! Wasn¡¯t that person already dead? Why was he still there? Are my eyes playing tricks on me?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was happily fishing, the person he met before appeared again. ¡°Impossible! That person! On that person¡¯s foot! Isn¡¯t it Hei Yu?!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s feet from afar, he felt his hair stand on end. ¡°Impossible, this must be an illusion. I must go and take a look personally!¡± With that, he walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Hey!¡± Xiao Changtian, who was playing happily, turned around. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s you. I didn¡¯t expect the two of us to meet again. What a coincidence!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw this person. ¡°You didn¡¯t die!¡± Seeing that it was not an illusion in front of him, that person¡¯s heart once again became puzzled. Could it be that he had misjudged her? Or rather, he was not the one who died in the beginning! ¡°No, brother, I¡¯m fine here. Why are you cursing me?¡± Xiao Changge rolled her eyes at him. It had to be said that this person really did not have any emotional intelligence. ¡°Brother, did you come in because of your mouth?¡± Chapter 1161: Testing (1) Chapter 1161: Testing (1) ¡°How do you know that I came in this time because I said something wrong?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, that person was even more stunned. His eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother. You should watch your mouth in the future, haha.¡± Sure enough, his guess was right. This guy¡¯s mouth could offend people. ¡°There are so many black fish on your feet. Don¡¯t you think it hurts?¡± Seeing so many black fish in Xiao Changtian¡¯s basket, that person walked over in disbelief. ¡°These fish bite me as if they¡¯re tickling me. Why would I complain that they bite me?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the man carefully picked up a black fish from Xiao Changtian¡¯s basket. ¡°Eh? This black fish! It¡¯s really not a ferocious beast!¡± Looking at the black fish in his hand, the man¡¯s expression instantly became strange. Could it be that what others had told him before was a lie? These black fish were not powerful ferocious beasts at all. What those people said before were just rumors! Looking at these things, the man took a deep breath. ¡°Haha, brother, my fish is also full. Do you want to go back and sit at my place?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was packing up his things. ¡°No need. You can go back first.¡± That person wasn¡¯t very interested in Xiao Changtian¡¯s invitation. After all, he guessed that Xiao Changtian was also living in some cave. ¡°Alright, then you stay here. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t invite him to come back. He packed up and came back with his things. After Xiao Changtian left, a figure suddenly appeared beside that person. ¡°Master! Did you find a way back?¡± ¡°Yes, those black fish in the sea are not powerful ferocious beasts at all. I tested them just now, and those black fish don¡¯t have any attack power at all.¡± The man told the figure what had happened. ¡°Master! Then what were they waiting for? I¡¯ll go down and test it out for you now.¡± Before the man could react, the figure ran into the sea. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Just when the man thought that he was fine, the figure who had just run into the sea suddenly screamed loudly. ¡°Master! Master! Why? Why are you treating me like this? I have always been loyal to you. Why are you doing this to me?!¡± Before the man could react, the black fish in the sea instantly drowned him. ¡°What? What was going on? How could this be! How was this possible? This is impossible!¡± When he touched those black fish just now, nothing happened at all. Why was it that his subordinates were instantly swallowed up by the black when they went down? The man walked to the beach in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I want to see what¡¯s going on with these black fish!¡± However, just as he took two steps forward, a black fish suddenly jumped out and bit off one of his hands. ¡°Ah! Damn it! These black fish! Why were these dark fishes so powerful? Just now¡­ The ones just now were not like this at all!¡± Looking at his broken palm, the man widened his eyes in fear. Although his broken hand was in great pain, he was so shocked that he forgot about the pain. ¡°If these black fish are really ferocious beasts, then why did that person from before! Why is he safe and sound?¡± Thinking back to Xiao Changtian, he felt that it was difficult to breathe. How powerful must that person be to be able to control these dark fishes so easily! Self-command command command command command command command command command command command He had actually missed out on such an expert! Moreover, he had even spoken rudely to him! Thinking of what had happened before, this person stretched out his right hand and wanted to slap himself. ¡°Ah!¡± However, after raising his hand, the person saw that his right hand was empty. At this moment, this person was even more regretful. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was happily drying the fish he had just brought back. ¡°Please¡­Is anyone there?¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared at Xiao Changtian¡¯s door. ¡°And you are?¡± Xiao Changtian raised his head from the fish basket when he saw the person who suddenly appeared at his door. ¡°You¡­ Hello, senior, I¡­ I¡¯m Starry¡­ You¡­ Is this your place?¡± When Xingyu saw this place just now, he only felt that it was unbelievable. One had to know, how could there be such a small courtyard with beautiful mountains and clear waters in the Heaven Prison? This was simply impossible! At first, he thought that he was hallucinating, but when he got closer, he realized that it was not an illusion at all. ¡°Ahaha, I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many living people on this island. Yes, this is my home. Don¡¯t stand at the door and come in quickly!¡± Looking at this person¡¯s sorry state, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue. This brother must have suffered a lot on this island. ¡°Senior, I really¡­Can I really go in?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian let him in, Xingyu was very surprised. ¡°Aiya, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and come in.¡± When Xingyu walked in and saw the scene in front of him, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind. Because when he walked in, he realized that this was far more shocking than what he saw outside. He originally thought that it would be very impressive to be able to plant a few trees that were as green as this outside in the Heaven Prison. He did not expect to see all kinds of plants when he entered. Moreover, each of them looked very lively. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Just how strong was he to be able to do such a terrifying thing? One had to know that the Sky Prison was known as an island where not even a blade of grass grew. Even the trees were bare. ¡°Hey! Hey! Brother, I¡¯m asking you a question. Do you want to eat this fresh pineapple?¡± Xiao Changtian had been observing Xingyu since he entered. However, Xiao Changtian found that this guy was like a fool. After he came in, he looked at everything in his courtyard in a daze. ¡°Feng¡­ What¡¯s a pineapple?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xingyu finally recovered from his shock. Looking at the yellow thing in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Xingyu was a little confused. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you try it!¡± Xiao Changtian stuffed the pineapple into Xingyu¡¯s hands. Looking at the pineapple in his hand, although Xingyu was very puzzled, he still put it into his mouth without hesitation. Because he knew that if Senior wanted to kill him, he wouldn¡¯t use such a method. ¡°Yes! This! This! This!¡± When Xingyu put the pineapple into his mouth, he said this three times. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he choked on a pineapple. Chapter 1162: What Plan (1) Chapter 1162: What Plan (1) Xingyu tasted the pineapple in his hand and felt a cool feeling spread throughout his body. The depression, helplessness, and even pain that he had felt in the Heaven Prison these days had miraculously disappeared in an instant. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. This new breed of mine definitely tastes good!¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s touched expression, Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that he could take out all the fruits in the future to try. ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling happy, Xingyu suddenly knelt down. ¡°Aiyo, kid, what are you doing? It wasn¡¯t even New Year yet. Why did you kneel down before me?¡± Looking at the stars in front of him, Xiao Changtian, who was thinking about something, was shocked. ¡°Senior, I understand your good intentions. Don¡¯t worry! From now on, I will be your servant! If you tell me to go east, I will never go west again.¡± Xingyu recalled Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Wasn¡¯t he trying to rope him in? The so-called pineapple just now must have been a test for him. She wanted to see if she would trust him. He had successfully passed the test of his senior, and the pineapple had naturally played its role. So, all of this must have been arranged by Senior! ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was originally dumbfounded, was even more confused after hearing his words. However, Xiao Changtian quickly calmed down. This guy must have been suppressed in this imperial prison for too long. She had only given him a fruit, and he was already so touched. However, Xiao Changtian suddenly thought that since they were in the Heaven Prison of the Upper Realm, the prisoners who could enter would definitely have extraordinary strength. ¡°Brat, since you want to be my servant, then let me ask you, what realm are you at now?¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of a brilliant idea. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to go out, so if he could get to know some experts here, he would be able to get to know them. At that time, when he went out, he would ask these experts to help him find the spirit tree seeds or escort him. Wouldn¡¯t that be a beautiful thing? Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his face instantly turned serious. Since senior asked him this question, it was just to test his loyalty again. Therefore, he had to tell the truth this time. ¡°Senior, I¡­I¡¯m at tier five of the Heaven Grade!¡± Although his strength wasn¡¯t very strong, or even very weak in the eyes of his seniors, Xingyu still didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡± Tier 5 Heaven Grade!??¡± When Xiao Changtian came to the Upper Realm, he had specially learned about the rankings of the Upper Realm¡¯s experts. The level of the Upper Realm was different from their lower realm. There was only one Heaven-rank in the Upper Realm, and they were from the first to the tenth rank. And the tenth level had never appeared in the Upper World, and the ninth level was also very rare. Those at the eighth rank could be counted as the strongest in the entire Upper Realm. The strength of the seventh rank was also a figure that could shake in the Upper Realm. And this guy in front of him had already reached the fifth tier of the Heaven Grade! Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t believe it. A tier five Heaven Class expert wanted to be his servant. It would be a waste if he did not want it. ¡°Senior! I know that my strength is very subtle to you, but please believe me. I will definitely be able to serve you well!¡± When Xingyu saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s surprised expression, he thought that Xiao Changtian was not satisfied with his cultivation, so he immediately explained. ¡°Hey, Xingyu, right? You¡¯re not weak. I think you¡¯re very suitable to be my servant. It just so happens that I still need someone to do odd jobs, so you can stay.¡± Anyway, this small courtyard did not lack any houses. Moreover, this guy was so powerful. He had earned a lot this time. ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s agreement, Xingyu was so touched that he quickly kowtowed a few more times. ¡°By the way, Xingyu, I wonder if there are any other people on this island?¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see anyone when he was wandering around the island. However, without wandering around, Xiao Changtian saw many living people one after another. Therefore, Xiao Changtian suspected that there were a lot of people in the imperial prison. They were just hiding. ¡°Senior, how many people do you want?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Xingyu¡¯s mind immediately became active. What did Senior mean by asking this? Could it be that Senior is going to gather the people in the imperial prison for something big? ¡°Of course, the more the better. However, the prerequisite is that their strength must be similar to yours.¡± After hearing this, Xingyu¡¯s confidence grew. Senior must have wanted to gather them for something big. However, although they did not know what big deal it was, they would definitely benefit from it. Perhaps, with Senior, he could still go out in his lifetime! ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! I can definitely find a lot for you within two days!¡± ¡°Aiya, Xingyu, don¡¯t be too agitated. I¡¯m not in a hurry now. You don¡¯t have to be so fast.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Xingyu with a guilty conscience. After all, if Starry Universe found more experts and exposed him, he would be finished. ¡­ At that moment, the Demon Master standing in the Upper Realm greedily took a deep breath of the air in the Upper Realm. ¡°The Upper Realm is still the most comfortable place!¡± The person who came to the Upper Realm was the Demon Master with the Demon Seal. ¡°Demon Master, we¡¯ve come to the Upper Realm. Are we going to give up on the Lower Realm now?¡± Mo Jin looked at the Demon Master and asked in confusion. ¡°Devil Seal, I think you should be clear about this matter. How can I give up on the lower realm? This is just because there are experts in the lower realm. Now, there are more opportunities for me to come to the upper realm.¡± The Demon Master coldly spoke after taking a glance at the Devil Seal. ¡°Even after so many years, I can still feel the active energy in my body. This time, I won¡¯t be so rash.¡± After looking around, the Demon Master revealed an excited smile. ¡°Demon Master, I wonder what plan you mentioned before you came?¡± One had to know that before the Demon Master brought the Demon Seal to the Upper Realm, he said that he had a way to rule the Upper and Lower Realms. The Devil Seal was looking forward to this method. ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t even need to ask. Who is stronger than me?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ Demon Master¡­But¡­ Didn¡¯t your master already¡­¡± Looking at the Demon Master¡¯s appearance, Mo Jin could only think of one possibility. However, the Demon Master¡¯s master had long passed away. ¡°Demon Seal, you¡¯ve been following me for so long, are you still so narrow-minded?¡± Chapter 1163: Thank You, Senior (1) Chapter 1163: Thank You, Senior (1) ¡°Demon Master, could it be that you¡­You want it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I only have one purpose for coming to the Upper Realm this time, and that is to revive my master!¡± When the Demon Lord finished speaking, Mo Jin was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Back then, although the master of the Demon Master was very powerful, he was still killed in the end without even his soul. But now, the Demon Lord actually said that he wanted to resurrect his master! This was simply a fantasy. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what you guessed. Although I know that this is unbelievable to you, but who am I? This seat¡¯s ability can¡¯t be displayed in the lower realm at all. When the time comes, just watch!¡± Obviously, the Demon Master was very confident in his own matter. However, this was extremely inconceivable to the Devil King. Even after the Devil Master left, the Devil King still stood in place, shocked and speechless. ¡°Looks like the Demon Master is really going to be angry this time.¡± ¡­ At that time, Xingyu looked at his good friend in the cave and tried to persuade him. ¡± Just listen to me. That place is really different from our place!¡± That place was simply a paradise! Don¡¯t you guys not believe me!¡± Xingyu didn¡¯t understand why these people didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Xingyu, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but it¡¯s really because the utopia you mentioned is simply impossible. You have to know that this isn¡¯t some mountain wilderness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Heaven Prison! Big brother, you said that there is a paradise in the prison. Isn¡¯t this obviously to tease us?¡± ¡°Although we are all about to die, we are not crazy yet.¡± These people looked at Xingyu and shook their heads. Looking at Xingyu¡¯s symptoms, it was most likely that he could not stand it anymore and had gone crazy. Otherwise, how could he say such a thing? ¡°Good! Since you don¡¯t believe me, then look at my injuries!¡± Then, Xingyu pulled open his clothes to reveal his white and flawless upper body. ¡°Hiss! What? Where did the injuries on your body go?!¡± Sure enough, when these people saw that all the scars on Xingyu¡¯s body had disappeared, they were collectively stunned on the spot. They knew very well that Xingyu¡¯s body was covered in scars that could kill him. Moreover, every night, Xingyu could not sleep because of the pain from these scars. And now, all the scars on Xingyu¡¯s body had disappeared! ¡°Xingyu, could it be that this matter was because he recovered in that place?¡± Originally, these people were unwilling to believe that there was really a paradise. However, after seeing Xingyu¡¯s back, they all changed their minds. ¡°That¡¯s right, everyone. Instead of hesitating here, why don¡¯t you all follow me to take a look?¡± The moment Xingyu finished speaking, these people stood up from the ground. ¡°In that case! Then let¡¯s go and see if this is true!¡± Although they still had some doubts in their hearts, they decided to take a look first before making a conclusion. Not long after, Xingyu brought these people to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s actually a real paradise!¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard from afar, everyone¡¯s jaws dropped to the ground. Who would have thought that such a green color would appear in such a terrifying prison? In an instant, these people all shed tears of excitement. ¡°Senior! Senior! I¡¯ve brought the person I found for you!¡± Just as everyone was excited, Xingyu suddenly shouted at the figure by the sea. ¡°What is that senior Xingyu called for?¡± These people¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by Xingyu¡¯s cry. ¡°I¡­ Damn, that senior, that senior seems to be catching black fish in the sea!¡± They didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but when they heard this, they all widened their eyes and looked at the figure by the sea. ¡°It actually happened! It was actually the black fish that he had caught in the sea!¡± ¡°That must be the person Xingyu was talking about!¡± The people present were once again shocked. ¡°You guys wait here first. I¡¯ll go call Senior first.¡± With that, Xingyu ran over excitedly. ¡°It seems that there is really an expert in the prison! It¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± ¡°When we see Senior later, we must be respectful!¡± Not long after, Xingyu brought these people to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Xiao Changtian looked at these people in the small courtyard and was very satisfied. Xingyu had found many people in just one day. Moreover, after Xiao Changtian¡¯s inquiry, some of these people were even more powerful than Xingyu. This made Xiao Changtian extremely happy. Not only that, Xiao Changtian had been worried that these people would expose him because there were too many people. This did not happen. Moreover, these people seemed to respect him very much. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, I don¡¯t have anything to entertain you now. You can make do with these grapes first.¡± Xiao Changtian brought over a few plates of grapes. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Xingyu looked at these people with envy. He did not expect that these people would be given such a great opportunity when they had just arrived. When these people stuffed the ordinary pills into their mouths, their reactions were exactly the same as Xingyu¡¯s. He had to repay Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, everyone. Since everyone is here, we¡¯ll be a family from now on. You can stay here for the time being. In the future, you can help with weeding, fishing, watering the flowers, and so on.¡± Xiao Changtian was very satisfied with their performance. He was just a small divine emperor from the lower realm, yet he could make these people serve him. To a certain extent, he was still very powerful. ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡­ Just like that, after Xiao Changtian had enjoyed himself for a few days, the system¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Host, do you want to go out of the imperial prison?¡± His sudden words woke Xiao Changtian up from his slumber. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xiao Changtian immediately sat up after waking up. Although this place was very suitable for a vacation, it was still a prison, a place for prisoners. Xiao Changtian really wanted to go out and find the seeds of the spirit tree. ¡°The system can help the host teleport out a few times, but the rest of the host can learn to build a teleportation array.¡± ¡°Learn teleportation formations? How do I learn it?¡± ¡°Ding! It was on the last page of the system¡¯s level comparison book.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was so angry that he almost vomited blood. The last page! Who the f * ck would read the last page for no reason! Chapter 1164: Get Out (1) Chapter 1164: Get Out (1) ¡°Cough, Xingyu, I called you here today because I have something to tell you.¡± After learning the Teleportation Formation, Xiao Changtian was ready to go out for a walk. He wanted to test the waters first. ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± ¡°I want to go out for a few days, so I¡¯ll leave the small courtyard here to you to take care of first.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was very assured of these people, there were so many of them. He still had to choose a person to be in charge. ¡°Senior! Tell me! You want to go out!¡± Xingyu was not surprised that Xiao Changtian wanted him to manage his courtyard. Instead, he heard Xiao Changtian say that he was going out! He knew that Senior definitely had the ability to get out. Although this was the imperial prison and even a mosquito couldn¡¯t fly out, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Senior was so powerful. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m only going out for a few days. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. You have to help me take care of the things here.¡± Xiao Changtian disappeared after he finished speaking. ¡°As expected! Senior is indeed a senior. In such an instant, he completed a mission that was impossible in our eyes!¡± After Xingyu finished worshipping him, he walked out. At this moment, not far away, the first person Xiao Changtian met was walking with difficulty. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I can live here. I still have a huge grudge to take.¡± At this moment, the man suddenly saw the vulture corpses in the distance. ¡°Damn it! Could it be the work of that expert?¡± When he saw this pile of things, hope instantly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Hey! What are you standing there for?¡± At this moment, Xingyu¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°You¡­ And you are?¡± Looking at Xingyu, this person pushed back a little fearfully. Other than that person, this was the second time he saw someone in such good spirits in the prison. ¡°My name is Xingyu. Hahaha, sorry, I thought you were here to steal my vulture meat.¡± Xiao Changtian had just killed this pile of vultures, so he hadn¡¯t had time to clean them up yet. Earlier, when he saw this person standing there sneakily, Xingyu thought that he was here to steal meat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just curious how so many of such powerful vultures died in one go.¡± At this moment, this person already had a vague answer in his heart. That was, the person in front of him must be some expert! Otherwise, why would she say such words to him? ¡°Aiya, keep a low profile, keep a low profile. These are just the tip of the iceberg.¡± Looking at this person¡¯s surprised face, Xingyu was very proud. Senior¡¯s battle achievements were not limited to just this few vultures. To Senior, killing these vultures was like swatting a few mosquitoes. How could it be easy? ¡°Hiss! As expected, I didn¡¯t misjudge you!¡± After hearing this, the person sucked in a cold breath. Although he missed the expert last time, this person was also very powerful. ¡°Expert! Could he? Can you let me join you?¡± In the end, this person couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Join us?¡± When Xingyu heard this, he was a little surprised. ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°My name is Lun Jiu!¡± ¡°Lun Jiu! Could it be that you¡¯re that Lun Jiu?¡± When he heard this name, Xingyu was shocked for a long time. It was not because of anything else, but because Lun Jiu was the sect master of the strongest sect in the Upper Realm. Almost everyone in the Upper Realm knew him. And now, such a powerful person was actually looking at him like a vagrant. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Because I made some mistakes, I was locked up here. So, I wonder if you can agree?¡± Now, he was no longer the sect master of an Upper World sect. Of course, he had to curry favor with these people. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll look for you again in a few days.¡± After all, Senior doesn¡¯t seem to need anyone now. It¡¯s better to wait for Senior to come back and ask before making a decision. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian was teleported to the Upper Realm, he looked at the battle in front of him in horror. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? How unlucky. We actually teleported to where everyone is!¡± Feeling this earth-shattering commotion, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but feel his legs go weak. ¡°The people of the Upper Realm are indeed from the Upper Realm. They¡¯re actually so powerful.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian quickly ran to the side. ¡°This won¡¯t do. The Upper Realm is so dangerous. It¡¯s not safe for me to come out alone. It seems that it¡¯s time for my bodyguards to come out next time.¡± Seeing that he was finally out of danger, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. On the other side, the Red King, who was in the lower realm, had also returned to the upper realm. ¡°Hahaha! This King is finally back! This time, This King will not let off those who offended This King so easily! Whether it was those in the lower realm or those in the upper realm!¡± As the situation in the lower realm was gradually stabilizing, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master also activated the teleportation array formation between the upper and lower realms. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Red King quickly rushed back. However, before the Red King could be smug for long, a servant hurriedly ran over. ¡°Red King! Red King! The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master is calling for you!¡± ¡°Haha, that old Pimp can¡¯t take it anymore. Come, Xu Xun, follow this king!¡± Not long after, Red King brought Xu Xun to the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Red King, the situation in the lower realm hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Why did you come up without any care?¡± Looking at the Red King, the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master began to blame him before he could even speak. ¡°Haha, what¡¯s wrong, Alliance Master? Don¡¯t you know the situation in the lower realm the best? Since you¡¯re so anxious, why don¡¯t you let your good daughter guard the lower realm?¡± Thinking about Xiao Changtian, Red King was furious. The reason why that person rejected him was definitely because of Leng Yue. If it wasn¡¯t for this Lengyue ruining his plans, hmph! When the day comes when Lengyue becomes my wife, I will definitely ¡®punish¡¯ her properly! ¡°Red King! You¡¯d better not be glib! I heard that you didn¡¯t do anything in the lower realm at all!¡± ¡°Hehe, Alliance Master, the person beside this king is a pure lower realm person! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask me.¡± After saying that, their gazes instantly surrendered to Xu Xun beside them. ¡°Me! I can testify! Red King! The Red King is helping us in the lower realm!¡± It was Xu Xun¡¯s first time seeing so many powerful figures. For a moment, he was a little stumped. ¡°Humph! Red King, it better be like this. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master had long known about the Red King¡¯s presence in the lower realm. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no evidence. If I get the evidence one day, I won¡¯t let him off easily! Chapter 1165: No Rain (1) Chapter 1165: No Rain (1) ¡°Wow, this place in the Upper Realm feels different from the Lower Realm.¡± After Xiao Changtian escaped from the battlefield, he soon arrived at a town with a lot of people. Not to mention anything else, just the things sold in the Upper Realm looked much better than those in the Lower Realm. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s stay here for two days.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian randomly found a restaurant and walked in. However, just as Xiao Changtian was enjoying his meal, a figure suddenly sat in front of him. However, Xiao Changtian, who was busy eating, did not notice that a person had sat down in front of him. The woman on the opposite side smiled as she watched Xiao Changtian gobble down the food. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a cute person today. Haha.¡± After a while, the woman saw that Xiao Changtian was still busy with his food and couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xiao Changtian finally raised his head and saw the woman. ¡°Puff!¡± However, Xiao Changtian only glanced at the woman and the rice in his mouth was spat out. He couldn¡¯t control it at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Xiao Changtian quickly apologized. Xiao Changtian spat out rice because the woman sitting opposite him was too weird. This was because the woman in front of him was not only very fat, but also very tanned. It was obvious that it weighed 250 pounds, and its small eyes were almost squeezed out by the fat on its face. Not only that, even the hair on his head was very sparse. ¡°Tsk, you really don¡¯t know how to have fun at all!¡± The woman wiped her face with a handkerchief and looked at Xiao Changtian again. ¡°Aiya! It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! That man is finished!¡± At this moment, the surrounding people saw this scene. ¡°Damn it! That pig girl is out to harm people again! However, that brother was really unlucky to be taken in by that woman.¡± All of a sudden, everyone looked at Xiao Changtian with sympathy. One had to know that this fat woman was not an ordinary person. She was the daughter of the new sect master of the Limitless Sect, the strongest sect in the Upper Realm, Rainless! This Wuyu had previously relied on her identity to snatch those male cultivators who did not have much strength. However, because her father had not become the sect master of the Limitless Sect, she did not dare to be so impudent. However, a few days ago, after her father became the sect master of the Limitless Sect, Wuyu began to get worse. She even snatched men in broad daylight. ¡°Little brother, how old are you this year?¡± However, Xiao Changtian, who didn¡¯t know anything, just looked at Rainless awkwardly. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m 126 this year.¡± Because he didn¡¯t want to see Wuyu, Xiao Changtian made up a random age. ¡°Oh, 126. So small. Hehehe, big sister likes tender ones.¡± The woman didn¡¯t retreat after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s age. Instead, she became even more excited. ¡°Ha¡­ Hah¡­ Big Sister, what are you trying to do?¡± Although Xiao Changtian wanted to stand up and leave, he didn¡¯t act rashly when he saw the two muscular bodyguards behind the fat woman. ¡°Hahaha, little brother, don¡¯t you see what I¡¯m doing?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s awkward expression, Rainless became more and more excited. ¡°Of course I want to f * ck you!¡± Seeing Rainless¡¯s face suddenly come closer and her last words, Xiao Changtian was so scared that he fell off the bench. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t come over!¡± To be honest, Xiao Changtian had never encountered such a thing in his life. For a moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Hahaha, looking at you, it¡¯s just right for you to go back with me. You have to know that if you can go back with me, there will be plenty of benefits for you.¡± Wuyu looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. The more this man resisted, the more excited she became and the more she wanted to bring this man home. She had already decided that no matter what method she used today, she would bring this man home. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! No need, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Changtian immediately stood up and prepared to escape. Seeing this scene, the people around him pitied him even more. ¡°This man is still thinking of escaping. Sigh, it seems that he hasn¡¯t recognized the situation yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if he runs away, he can¡¯t run away.¡± One had to know that the strength of their Limitless Sect made everyone revere them. Even if the Heavenly Dao Union came, they would have to give in to this sect. And their sect master¡¯s daughter had never been unable to get anything she wanted. Even if this man ran away now, he would still be captured before tomorrow. However, it seemed that this man would not be able to escape today. Just as Xiao Changtian took two steps forward, two tall bodyguards behind Rainless blocked his way. ¡°Our young miss wants to invite you home today. Please don¡¯t make these meaningless struggles.¡± ¡°If you can come with us obediently, we promise that we won¡¯t do anything. If you insist on resisting, then don¡¯t blame us for being rude.¡± The two men were talking to each other as they stared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the end?!¡± Looking at the two strong men in front of him, Xiao Changtian felt a little hopeless. What had he encountered? ¡°How is it? Have you considered it?¡± Then, Speechless, who was behind Xiao Changtian, stood up and looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you can become my man, then you can choose any treasure in our Limitless Sect.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian nodded helplessly when he saw Wuyu. ¡°This¡­Miss, I can go back with you, but before I go back, can I go to the toilet first?¡± Xiao Changtian was helpless. He could only hide in the toilet and ask the system to teleport him back. Rainless agreed without thinking too much. When he realized that something was wrong, he only saw an empty toilet. ¡°Hahaha, interesting, really interesting. Since I can meet such an interesting person, it seems that I won¡¯t let this person escape.¡± In the past, there were still men who wanted to be her man, but Rainless knew that. Those men were only after her family¡¯s wealth and her beauty. Now that he had met such an interesting person, he was instantly intrigued. ¡°The two of you must investigate this person thoroughly within two days.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1166: Thank You, Senior (1) Chapter 1166: Thank You, Senior (1) ¡°Hu! You scared me to death! How could there be such a person who fancies me?¡± Xiao Changtian breathed heavily after he was teleported back. That woman is too scary. I must bring bodyguards with me next time I go out! ¡°Senior! You¡¯re back!¡± Xiao Changtian had just regained his senses when Xingyu dashed out from the side. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Senior, there¡¯s something I want to report to you. Are we still recruiting here? There¡¯s still one more person who wants to join us.¡± He was not in such a hurry to ask about this matter. However, the Limitless Sect¡¯s former sect master had been loitering outside the courtyard these few days. Therefore, Xingyu came over to ask. ¡°Yes, why not?¡± Xiao Changtian was terrified when he thought about what had just happened. He also needed to find more bodyguards here. ¡°Alright! Senior, I¡¯ll go now!¡± With that, Xingyu disappeared from where he was. ¡°Hey! Senior told you to join us, so come with us!¡± Looking at the man who looked like a tramp, Xingyu felt a little disgusted. This guy was the previous sect master of the Limitless Sect, how did he end up in such a mess? ¡°Here, this is our new pineapple. Try it.¡± After bringing him to the small courtyard, Xingyu took out a pineapple. This had almost become a custom here. As long as there were newcomers, they would be given some fruits to eat. The man ate the pineapples without hesitation. Sure enough, these pineapples were just as that person had thought. In an instant, he felt completely refreshed. ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± After eating it, the person thanked Xingyu excitedly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thanking me for this.¡± ¡°I know, I know. Senior, since I¡¯m one of you today, I¡¯ll definitely work hard in the future.¡± Before Xingyu could finish, that person said excitedly. This was because he felt the changes in his body at that moment, and he was very excited for a moment. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first.¡± ¡°Right, Senior, I¡¯m called Wu Yi. Thank you, Senior!¡± After Wu Yi thanked him, he left excitedly. Coincidentally, Xiao Changtian was currently researching his new species. ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t this the powerful person from before?¡± After thinking about it, he walked over without hesitation. ¡°Cough cough, hello!¡± Xiao Changtian immediately turned around when he heard the commotion. ¡°Hmm? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡± Looking at this person, Xiao Changtian was a little confused. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be in his courtyard. ¡°Haha, I know that you are very powerful, but we are all servants here now. Let¡¯s get along peacefully in the future.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, that person smiled. He had thought that Xiao Changtian was some powerful expert, but now it seemed that they were all servants. Xiao Changtian was squatting on the ground and turning the soil. ¡°What? Here¡­Servants?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all. He just looked at him in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to serve the master of this place well in the future. After all, the owner of this place gave us such an environment with birds chirping and flowers fragrance, and also gave us such a great opportunity.¡± Wu Yi wanted to tell Xiao Changtian not to have any other thoughts just because he had a little ability. ¡°No, brother, are you okay? You really make me speechless.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian had not calmed down because of the previous incident, but in the end, he encountered such a baffling idiot. Xiao Changtian¡¯s mood instantly became worse. Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes and left before Wu Yi could react. ¡°You! You¡¯re actually slacking off like this just because you have some ability! Humph! If Senior finds out, he definitely won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± Looking at the mess Xiao Changtian left behind, Wu Yi snorted coldly. On the other side, in Rainless ¡®room. ¡°Miss, we can¡¯t find any information about that guy at all. This person seemed to have appeared out of thin air. There was no such person in the Upper Realm.¡± ¡°Oh? There was no such person. It seemed that the eyes of the old lady were not bad. She actually took a fancy to such a mysterious person. Haha, not bad, this young lady¡¯s interest is even greater!¡± ¡­ Just like that, after a few days, Xiao Changtian, who was mentally prepared, prepared to bring the two of them to the Upper Realm again. ¡°Meeting! Senior wants us to go to a meeting!¡± Immediately, the people in the small courtyard all started to move. Not long after, they gathered in the small courtyard. Wu Yi turned around and didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, looks like that guy really wants to rebel. This time, I will definitely expose that guy!¡± After a while, Xingyu stood in front. ¡°Is everyone here?¡± ¡°Wait, Senior! Someone didn¡¯t come!¡± At this moment, Wu Yi immediately stood up and said. ¡°Who is it?¡± Looking at Wuyi, Xingyu frowned. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what that guy¡¯s name is, I can tell that he wants to rebel against you. However, I don¡¯t know what his name is, but I know that he¡¯s wearing a white robe!¡± He had not seen Xiao Changtian for the past few days, but he remembered Xiao Changtian¡¯s outfit that day. ¡°A white robe?¡± After hearing this, Xingyu¡¯s expression became strange. ¡°Senior! You must pay attention to this person! Not only did this person cut corners at work, but such a big thing hasn¡¯t happened yet, so I suspect that he might have selfish motives!¡± Wu Yi looked at Xingyu and did not forget to add. ¡°Cough cough, everyone is here!¡±¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian slowly walked in from outside. ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Just as Wu Yi was about to say that it was this person, not only Xingyu, but everyone else around him also said respectfully. ¡°What is it? Him! Him! Him!¡± Wu Yi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°No way, it¡¯s impossible. How could this be?¡± Seeing the people around him looking at Xiao Changtian with such respect, Wu Yi felt bad. At this moment, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning and was stunned on the spot. ¡°Everyone is here. Oh right, I heard that someone wanted to rebel just now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the dense crowd and asked in confusion. He had clearly heard that someone in white was about to rebel. However, ever since these people came, he did not see a single person in white. ¡°Senior, this¡­This matter¡­Misunderstanding of the world! Seeing that Xiao Changtian wanted to get to the bottom of it, Wu Yi calmed down and slowly lowered her head. Chapter 1167: What Does This Meaning (1) Chapter 1167: What Does This Meaning (1) ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve long seen that there¡¯s something wrong with you. Hurry up and tell me, what¡¯s your conspiracy?¡± Before Xiao Changtian could say anything, Xingyu stepped out and criticized. ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry, senior. I really can¡¯t stand it, I thought you were the one¡­ So, seeing someone like this¡­¡± At this moment, Wu Yi knew that no matter how he explained, it would be useless. At this moment, he only hoped that Senior would spare his life. ¡°Ahem, Xingyu, alright. Since this matter has already happened, there¡¯s no point in saying anything else. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand nonchalantly. This was not the most important thing at the moment. When Wu Yi heard Xiao Changtian say that he would forget about this matter, he instantly raised his head. Moreover, Wu Yi looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. He didn¡¯t expect that Senior would just let this matter go after what he had done to him back then. ¡°Humph! You must be careful in the future. Don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. Such a good person. You¡¯d better be more careful in the future.¡± When the surrounding people saw Wu Yi¡¯s appearance, they could not help but start lecturing him. ¡°Cough cough, everyone, in a while, I will bring Xingyu out. At that time, I will build a teleportation array here. At that time, if you get my permission, you can enter and exit as you please.¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian said this, the people present instantly exploded. ¡°Get out! We can actually get out!¡± ¡°Simply! It¡¯s simply unbelievable that we can still go out in our lifetime!¡± When these people heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, they all shed tears of excitement. For them who were currently in the Heaven Prison, their biggest dream was to be able to go out and meet their families. Now, their dream had actually come true. It was simply unbelievable. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± After hearing this, Wu Yi was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out. What did Senior just say? He actually said that they could get out! He didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did he? Could it be that he still had a lot of hope? ¡°Alright, alright, everyone, don¡¯t be so excited. During the few days when Xingyu and I are not around, you must not mess things up here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior! We will definitely wait for your return!¡± ¡± That¡¯s right, senior. Please rest assured and go.¡± We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Before Xiao Changtian could finish his words, all of them answered excitedly. ¡°Since all of you are so sure, then I can rest assured. Xingyu, follow me!¡± In an instant, the two of them disappeared in front of this group of people. ¡°As expected! As expected of a senior! He actually had such great ability!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It was simply too unbelievable! Senior is our new parents!¡± At this moment, their eyes were shining brightly. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu to the Upper Realm, he found a corner. ¡°Senior, you¡­What is the meaning of this?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, who had walked to the corner, taking out a pile of unknown items, Xingyu was dumbfounded. ¡°Rouge? Senior, do you have any strange fetishes?¡± Looking at the thing in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand, Xingyu instantly reacted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior. It¡¯s normal for you to have these hobbies. I understand, I understand!¡± ¡°Respect your head!¡± Hearing Xingyu¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian glared at him. No one knew what this guy was thinking about every day. ¡°You¡¯ve been in there for so long. You definitely don¡¯t know the danger outside. Last time¡­¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Xingyu and told him about his tragic experience. ¡°Hahaha, Senior, hahaha, you actually encountered such a thing! Hahaha.¡± Xingyu wasn¡¯t afraid after hearing that. Instead, he laughed out loud. ¡°What are you laughing at? I¡¯m just giving you a reminder out of kindness! Don¡¯t wait until you encounter such a thing and regret it!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at him and then sped up his movements. Xingyu sighed in his heart. Senior was really worrying for nothing. How could he have encountered such a thing! That woman must have taken a fancy to Senior because Senior was too powerful. It was impossible for him to encounter such a thing. After a while, Xiao Changtian was finally done. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You¡­ You¡¯re too hard-working!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s makeup, Xingyu swallowed his saliva. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because the current senior was simply too ugly! Not only was her face as black as the bottom of a pot, but she also had sausage-sized lips. Not only that, but there were also so many black moles on her face. Even his eyes had suddenly become the size of soybeans. ¡°How is it? Do you still recognize who I am?¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian asked confidently. One had to know that his craftsmanship was not to be bragged about. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, acknowledge¡­ I can¡¯t recognize you.¡± Xingyu patted his injured heart. ¡°Oh right, I forgot something.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian took out a wig and put it on. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was like a homeless man who hadn¡¯t eaten for days. ¡°Xingyu, are you sure you don¡¯t want to prepare yourself?¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s appearance, Xiao Changtian was a little confused. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. This matter will definitely not happen to me.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He nodded and walked inside. Rainless, who hadn¡¯t found Xiao Changtian¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days, was completely anxious. Therefore, she went to the streets today, hoping to see a miracle. ¡°Right, Xingyu, the purpose of this trip is to inquire if there is any news about the spirit tree seed.¡± When Xiao Changtian mentioned the spirit tree seed, Xingyu stopped in his tracks. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You said that you want to find the spirit tree seed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The spirit tree seed is very important to me.¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, Xiao Changtian stopped in his tracks. ¡°Not good! How could he be so unlucky! I actually met that woman again!¡± Coincidentally, it was Rainless who was walking towards him. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, could it be that woman?¡± When Xingyu saw that woman, the shock on his face was as if the sky had collapsed in front of him. He knew that senior said that woman was ugly, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so ugly! Chapter 1168: Meeting Rainless Again (1) Chapter 1168: Meeting Rainless Again (1) ¡°Ahem, Xingyu, this woman is a pervert. Don¡¯t blame me for not warning you.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Rainless and hid behind Xingyu. However, just as Rainless glanced over, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. ¡°Wait a minute, look, I found another good one.¡± After saying that, Rainless walked over. Why didn¡¯t he find anyone else but Starry Universe? That was because when Rainless appeared, everyone else on the street had run away. Only a few people were left. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, she¡­She¡¯s walking towards us, why¡­What should we do!¡± Seeing Rainless getting closer and closer to them, Starry Universe became more and more flustered. Even when he was sent to the imperial prison, he was not so nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s not¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that you definitely wouldn¡¯t encounter such a thing?¡± Xiao Changtian was also very afraid at this moment, because he was afraid that this woman might have recognized him. ¡°Before¡­ Senior¡­I¡¯m scared!¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s lack of ambition, Xiao Changtian glared at him. She had thought that it would be better for her to follow such a powerful bodyguard. In the end, this Xingyu was actually so timid. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about her. Let¡¯s go.¡± However, just as the two of them were about to leave, Rainless walked up to them. ¡°Little brother, wait a moment.¡± Rainless smiled lewdly as she looked at Xingyu in front of Xiao Changtian. Seeing this, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Little brother, may I know your name?¡± ¡°I¡­ My name is Xingyu¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, little brother Xingyu, you¡­Do you think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± ¡°Cough cough cough, beautiful¡­ Beautiful your sister! I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly person!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but shout. Xiao Changtian really couldn¡¯t stand this woman anymore. So what if it was the two burly men behind her? Xingyu was a tier five Heaven Grade powerhouse. Was he still afraid of them? ¡°You¡¯re such an ugly girl! She didn¡¯t know how she had the nerve to walk out! I¡¯m embarrassed for you!¡± Xiao Changtian finally said all his thoughts. The moment Xiao Changtian spoke, the entire street fell silent. ¡°Then¡­ That person¡­He¡¯s actually so stubborn!¡± ¡°Damn it! Does that person want to die?!¡± After the people present reacted, they all looked at Xiao Changtian with admiration. Although this person looked even uglier than Rainless, he was the first person who dared to say that to her. Meanwhile, Rainless, who was sitting opposite Xiao Changtian, was also stunned after hearing his words. ¡°You¡­ I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Rainless narrowed his eyes. ¡°However, you look like this. How can you have the cheek to talk about my appearance?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, Wu Yu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Humph! You ugly girl, Xingyu, ignore them. Let¡¯s go.¡±¡± However, before the two of them could walk forward, the two bodyguards behind Rainless stood up. ¡°Xingyu, it¡¯s your turn now!¡± Looking at the two people in front of him, Xiao Changtian patted Xingyu¡¯s shoulder. This time, it was time for his bodyguard to go on stage! ¡°Before¡­ Senior, have you ever thought that I can¡¯t beat them?¡± Xingyu looked at the two huge bodyguards in front of him and swallowed hard. ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you at the fifth tier of the Heaven Realm? How could he not be able to defeat the two of them?¡± ¡°But, Senior, both of them are at tier six of the Heaven Grade!¡± Xingyu felt like crying. Originally, he didn¡¯t have much of a chance of winning against a tier six Heaven Realm expert, and now two more tier six Heaven Realm experts had arrived. Even if he exhausted himself to death, he still couldn¡¯t win! ¡°Pfft! How would I know that they were actually at the sixth level!¡± Who would have thought that such a powerful person would be the bodyguard of this ugly woman! It seemed that this woman was telling the truth when she said that she was the daughter of the strongest sect! ¡°Before¡­ Senior, why aren¡¯t you making a move! If you make a move, you will definitely be able to defeat them!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s flustered face, Xingyu was confused. ¡°Me! Me! I¡¯m testing you! I didn¡¯t expect you to be unable to get it right. Sigh!¡± Xiao Changtian only hesitated for a moment before he reacted. He would not say that he did not dare to make a move because he was not strong enough. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xingyu¡¯s face was filled with guilt. He actually didn¡¯t see that this was a test from his senior! ¡°Senior! I understand!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was anxiously thinking of a countermeasure, Xingyu shouted. ¡°Hey! You, you want-!¡± When Xiao Changtian reacted, Xingyu grabbed Rainless by the neck. ¡°Don¡¯t come over, you two! If you dare to take another step forward, I promise I won¡¯t strangle her to death!¡± Rainless was extremely flustered. The reason why she brought two such powerful bodyguards with her was because she did not have much strength. And now, Xingyu had grabbed her neck in one strike, causing her to be extremely terrified. ¡°Ah! The two of you, the two of you, quickly retreat! Don¡¯t let him kill me! Brother, brother, please let me go. I promise they won¡¯t kill you!¡± Looking at Xingyu in front of her, Rainless had no other thoughts about him. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Shut up! Damn woman!¡± After saying that, Xingyu slapped Rainless ¡®face. Rainless was already very ugly, and the expression on her face made Xingyu feel nauseous. ¡°Hahaha, good! I didn¡¯t expect Xingyu to be so smart!¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s move, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face revealed a gratified expression. ¡°Xingyu, we!¡± However, before Xiao Changtian could say anything, the two people beside him instantly seized Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior!¡± This scene made Xingyu loosen his grip on Rainless. ¡°Motherf * cker, we¡¯ve failed miserably!¡± Looking at the two people holding him hostage, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. This scene made the people in the distance unable to take their eyes off it. ¡°Eh, look at how both sides are threatening such ugly people. Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is really unheard of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know how these two people look to be so ugly.¡± ¡°If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t live!¡± The people present sighed. However, Xiao Changtian was looking at the two people behind him, ready to fight back. ¡°Let go of our young miss. Do you know that you have offended the Limitless Sect this time?¡± The two of them looked at Xingyu and threatened him fiercely. Chapter 1169: Jumped Into My Hands (1) Chapter 1169: Jumped Into My Hands (1) ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Motherf * cker, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian attacked the two of them fiercely. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± However, the moment Xiao Changtian attacked, the two of them fell to the ground in pain. Rainless looked at the scene in disbelief. ¡°You! How can you be so powerful! How did you beat them both!¡± One had to know that these two bodyguards of Wuyu were not ordinary cultivators. The two of them were at tier six of the Heaven Class, and they were very powerful people in the Everlasting Sect. And now, he had actually fallen in the hands of this ugly man! How powerful must he be to be able to unleash such power! ¡°D * mn, I thought the two of them would be strong, but they fell to the ground before they could even make a move.¡± Xiao Changtian looked disdainfully at the two people who were lying on the ground in pain. ¡°Xingyu, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t worry about that woman.¡± Seeing that these people were no longer a threat to him, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even want to look at that woman. ¡°Humph!¡± Xingyu glared at Wuyu and followed Xiao Changtian. ¡°Him! He¡¯s simply too terrifying!¡± Rainless watched Xiao Changtian leave and covered her mouth in surprise. Rainless wasn¡¯t the only one. Even the people watching from afar were stunned. ¡°How¡­How did he¡­That man! That man is actually so powerful!¡± No one would have thought that such an ugly Xiao Changtian could have such great ability. ¡°Actually, it looks like that man isn¡¯t that ugly anymore.¡± Instantly, everyone¡¯s impression of Xiao Changtian changed drastically. After Xiao Changtian left with Xingyu, he found a place to stay. ¡°Senior, you¡­You¡¯re too handsome today!¡± ¡°Aiya, keep a low profile, keep a low profile. This is just a small matter. The most important thing is to find the spirit tree seed.¡± The Senior of the Guild has been named the . I¡­¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s getting late. Xingyu, you should rest first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hear what Xing Yu was talking about. He just smiled. Xingyu looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back with a serious expression. After Xiao Changtian left, Xingyu took out a green spiritual tree seed. ¡°Sigh! How could I be so stupid! Senior, do you have any other meaning when you say that in front of me? Senior must know that I have a spirit tree seed!¡± After thinking it through, Xingyu looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s room and nodded. Since Senior said so, it means that Senior wants me to give it to him myself. Then I¡¯ll take action tonight. Soon, Xiao Changtian woke up the next day. ¡°Ah! I slept so comfortably!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was stretching, he suddenly felt something in his hand. ¡°What is this?¡± Then, Xiao Changtian picked up the item in his hand and took a look. In an instant, it jumped up. ¡°Ah! Spirit Tree Seed! Yesterday, you said that the spirit tree seed jumped into my hands, and today it jumped into my hands!¡± ¡°Gagaga!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was extremely excited. He did not expect that his casual words of losing would actually come true! If he wasn¡¯t a hot shot, what else could he be?! Soon, Xiao Changtian told Xingyu about his situation. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s excited expression, Xingyu revealed an expression of ¡®I knew it¡¯. ¡°Xingyu, since we¡¯ve already found one, there are two left. We¡¯ll slowly find the next two.¡± Who knew that it would be so easy to find it? If he had known earlier, he would have made a wish that he would have jumped into his hands. In fact, there was another reason why Xiao Changtian returned so quickly. That was, he heard that the woman he had offended previously had a very powerful background, so powerful that she had a place in the Upper Realm. In order to avoid that woman¡¯s revenge, Xiao Changtian wanted to go back and hide. On the other side. Leng Yu told her father about this as soon as she returned. ¡°Xiao Yu, is the person you¡¯re talking about really that evil?¡± The sect master of the Limitless Sect looked at his daughter in disbelief. One had to know that very few people in their sect could defeat a sixth-rank expert. But now, his daughter said that the man had beaten the two bodyguards to this state with just two punches. Anyone would find it unbelievable. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this. That person is really strange, so should we attack that person?¡± This time, Rainless had offended that person. Who knew when that person would come for revenge? ¡°There¡¯s no rush. That person is so powerful that even if we attack, we might not be able to do anything to him. I¡¯ve just become the sect master of the Limitless Sect.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people are watching me down there. If anything goes wrong at this time, we won¡¯t be able to make it.¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master said seriously. ¡°Father, I know about this. I will send someone to keep an eye on that person.¡± After the two of them discussed, they did not talk about this matter again. On the other side, the Red King was preparing to attack the lower realm. ¡°By the way, Xu Xun, do you know where the place I asked you to investigate last time is?¡± The Red King happened to have nothing to do these few days. He was prepared to make those who offended him in the lower realm pay the price. ¡°Red King, we¡¯ve already found out that the place is the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets!¡± ¡°But, Red King, that place is not ordinary.¡± Xu Xun said respectfully as he looked at the Red King.¡± ¡°Hehe, unusual? How extraordinary could it be? Even if that place was powerful, so what? Could it be that he¡¯s even more powerful than us?¡± The Red King believed that it was just a mistake. This time, he would raze the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets no matter what. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright then.¡± Although Xu Xun was a little worried, he did not say anything when he saw the Red King¡¯s reaction. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu back to the imperial prison happily. ¡°Senior is back! Senior is back!¡± After Xiao Changtian came back, everyone in the small courtyard cheered without exception. ¡°Senior, congratulations!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Congratulations, Senior!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian so happy, they were even happier, because this meant that they had a great chance to see the light of day again! Just as everyone was cheering, Wu Yi, who was standing in the corner, stood there hesitantly. Finally, he mustered his courage and walked towards Xiao Changtian. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . Senior, I have something to tell you.¡± Wu Yi knew that Senior definitely didn¡¯t like him now, but this was his last hope. Chapter 1170: Middle Finger (1) Chapter 1170: Middle Finger (1) Xiao Changtian, who was feeling happy, looked at Wu Yi, who was standing in front of him. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll agree to this matter, but I can only ask for your help now.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Wu Yi said hesitantly. ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re family now. If there¡¯s anything you need, just say it.¡± Looking at Wu Yi, Xiao Changtian felt a little emotional. After all, Wu Yi was the first person he met here. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to bring my son over. When we get out, do you agree?¡± Although Wu Yi had lost his position as the sect master, his son was still in the sect. ¡°Aiya, this is just a small matter. It¡¯s fine if you bring your son over.¡± Anyway, the more people Xiao Changtian had, the better. On the second day of his return, Xiao Changtian started to build the Teleportation Formation. Not long after, the teleportation array was completed. After the Teleportation Formation was set up, Xiao Changtian gathered the people in the courtyard again. ¡°Cough cough, everyone, I have something to tell you. Although you can enter and exit as you please, you have to report to Xingyu during my absence.¡± ¡°Of course, if I come back and find out that any of you have run away, then I¡¯m sorry!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished his words, the crowd started to stir. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! Even if you ask us to leave, we won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior, this is heaven! How can we bear to leave?¡± These people immediately expressed their loyalty. After all, who would give up the opportunity to follow such a big shot? ¡°Good! In that case, I¡¯ll go to the lower realm without worry!¡± After all, Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t gone down for a long time since he came up. He was really worried about the situation in the lower realm, so he prepared to go down and take a look. After bidding farewell to everyone, Xiao Changtian turned around and left. Not long after, Wu Yi saw that the people present were restless and began to become active. ¡°Hey, if you dare to run, you know what Senior is capable of.¡± Wu Yi stood in front of Xingyu. Xingyu looked at Wu Yi with a serious expression. ¡°Senior Xingyu, don¡¯t worry. I was indeed in the wrong last time. But how can I not know the current situation? Am I just going to run away like this?¡± Looking at Xingyu, Wuyi shook his head. If only his son could come to this prison and enjoy the nourishment of Senior¡¯s land. Then, one day, the father and son would definitely be able to take revenge. ¡°Alright, then you can go!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, in the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Alliance Master, this matter is absolutely true.¡± The person below looked at the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master with a serious expression. This matter was not a small matter. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect that after they disappeared for so many years, that damn Demon Master actually thought of a way to resurrect. We have to be on guard against this!¡± Looking at that person, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s expression was also extremely solemn. If they really let the Devil Lord succeed, then the entire Upper Realm would be hurt. Therefore, this matter had to be stopped in time. ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go back first.¡± ¡­ On the other side, after Xiao Changtian went back, the system¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully finding eight spirit tree seeds. Next, the system will reward the host with a middle finger!¡± ¡°What? What was that? What did you say? Reward me with a middle finger? Are you alright?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was so angry that he almost vomited blood. How could the stupid system say something like that? He even rewarded him with a middle finger. Wasn¡¯t he looking down on him? ¡°Let me tell you, dog system, even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious. If you dare to humiliate me like this again, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± ¡°Ding! But, host, the system is rewarding you with the middle finger this time! As long as you point your middle finger at the person you are pointing at, that person will receive your cultivation assistance.¡± ¡°In other words, the cultivation of the person you point at will instantly soar.¡± The system explained immediately after seeing Xiao Changtian misunderstand. ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem, I¡¯m sorry. I admit that I was a little too much just now. Haha, sorry.¡± Xiao Changtian touched his nose awkwardly after hearing the system¡¯s words. Who asked this stupid system to always do bad things? Wasn¡¯t this a conditioned reflex? ¡°However, what can this thing do?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about it after hearing that it wasn¡¯t of much use to him. Thus, Xiao Changtian returned to the Glorious Star Restaurant after he finished talking to the system. ¡°Hello, everyone, did you miss me?¡± Looking at the familiar faces in the Glorious Star Restaurant, Xiao Changtian felt a sense of familiarity. ¡°Senior, please come back!¡± ¡°Senior, what is the Upper Realm like?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. Aren¡¯t the people of the Upper Realm all very powerful?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, these people all surrounded him curiously. This was because they had never been to the Upper Realm. After all, in their eyes, the Upper Realm was an existence that they could not reach. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just the Upper Realm. It¡¯s actually similar to our Lower Realm. Moreover, the people from the Upper Realm are not as powerful as me.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people and smiled. These people really thought that the Upper Realm was good. In fact, the Upper Realm was not a big deal. ¡°Aiya, we knew that Senior was so powerful. The people from the Upper Realm were not your match at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In your eyes, those people from the Upper Realm are as weak as ants.¡± These people knew that Xiao Changtian was so powerful that even the people of the Upper Realm could not do anything to him. Xiao Changtian was very happy to hear this. Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes. ¡°Hahaha, I wonder if you guys are interested in becoming more powerful?¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian smiled. If these people became even more powerful, even if the demonic qi erupted again, the Glorious Star Tower would definitely be able to resist. ¡°Senior, why wouldn¡¯t I want to? Of course we do!¡± Everyone was excited. He did not expect that Senior would return this time to give them another opportunity! If they could obtain the senior¡¯s good fortune this time, then it would not be a problem for them to go to the Upper Realm! ¡°Good! In that case! Then I¡¯ll make you all as strong as Saint Emperors!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were like ice, instantly freezing the boiling crowd. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, what did you just say? Saint¡­ Saint Emperor?¡± Chapter 1171: Unable (1) Chapter 1171: Unable (1) After Xiao Changtian said that, everyone was stunned. This was because they were all Saint Emperors. Moreover, they had been Saint Emperors for a very long time. They only needed an opportunity to break through to Heaven Rank. However, the senior was saying that they would all become Saint Emperors! Was Senior joking with them? The Senior of the Guild has been named the . Are you really not joking with us?¡± Finally, Limitless could not help but be the first to stand up and ask. Senior, you must have remembered something wrong. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have said that. ¡°What? Was this a joke? What kind of joke was this? I¡¯m not joking with you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people with a dumbfounded expression. One had to know that he clearly remembered that a Saint Emperor was the highest strength in the lower realm! Could it be that these people were too excited to react? After thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian waved his hand and smiled at the people present. ¡°Aiya, everyone, don¡¯t be too excited. I know this matter is very shocking to you, but you have to know that this is an opportunity for you.¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian smiled. It seemed that these people were very touched by him. Although the Sage Emperor was the strongest in the lower realm, he could turn everyone present into this kind of strength. ¡°This¡­ Senior¡­What are you talking about?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the people present were even more dumbfounded. ¡°Is Senior really not joking with us?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what these people were thinking, so he smiled and prepared to start his own actions. ¡°I wonder who will go first?¡± After looking around, Xiao Changtian smiled again. ¡°Hiss, why do I feel that Senior¡¯s smile has ill intentions?¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± After a moment of hesitation, the white beast was the first to step forward. ¡°Alright, then stand properly.¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the white beast. ¡°Do you think Senior is looking down on us?¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian casting the spell on the white beast, the others looked at the scene with confusion. At this moment, the nervous White Beast suddenly felt vigorous Spiritual Energy surging into its body. ¡°Buzz!¡± In an instant, an incomparably dazzling light burst forth from the white beast¡¯s body. ¡°This¡­ This was actually! He actually¡­So powerful!¡± After sensing the changes in its body, the white beast opened its mouth in shock. So they were so ignorant. They really thought that qian bei was a real divine emperor when he turned them into divine emperors! Right now, although they were Saint Emperors on the surface, they were actually at the fifth tier of the Heaven Class! When the white beast was done, the surrounding people looked at it curiously. The white beast looked at everyone and nodded seriously. After seeing the white beast¡¯s reaction, the people behind them began to move. After receiving Xiao Changtian¡¯s help, these people all felt very sorry for their actions. They shouldn¡¯t have suspected Senior like this before. At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion rushed over. Looking at the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hold back and gave him his cultivation. ¡­.. At that time, in the Limitless Sect of the Upper Realm. Wu Yi¡¯s son could not look at the sect master of the Limitless Sect in front of him. His face was filled with anger. ¡°Humph! Why do you think so highly of me? You know, your father has already been thrown into the imperial prison. Why, do you want to go in like your father?¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master looked at Wufa in disdain. ¡°You damn bastard! If you hadn¡¯t framed my father! How did my father end up like this! In the end, you still want me to expel the Limitless Sect!!¡± Wu Fa roared angrily at the sect master of Limitless Sect. He did not know what method this fellow used to send his father to the imperial prison. Although he really wanted to save his father, he was simply powerless now. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no way. Even if you shout in front of me now, it¡¯s useless. After all, your father will never be able to come out of the imperial prison.¡± ¡°Hahaha, so how do you deal with them? Is there anyone who cares about your life or death?¡± Looking at Wu Feng, whose face was red with anger, the sect master of the Limitless Sect looked at him with a mocking expression. He didn¡¯t want to talk to this guy too much and even wanted to let him live. In the end, this kid had been looking for trouble in the Limitless Sect, so he made this decision. After all, if the elders knew that this kid had been killed, they would definitely object. Therefore, the sect master of the Limitless Sect decided to let him go first and then find an opportunity to let this kid reunite with his father in the imperial prison. ¡°You! You damned old man! You will definitely die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, a slap landed squarely on his face. ¡°Humph! Trash! How dare you talk to my father like this! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± The person who came was none other than Rainless. ¡°You! You guys! You disgusting, ugly woman! You people will definitely die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as he was unable to finish his sentence, Rainless slapped his face again. In an instant, Wu Fa was sent flying by the huge impact. ¡°Father, ignore this b * tch. Leave this person to me.¡± Rainless said disdainfully as he looked at Wufa. ¡°Hahaha, my good daughter has grown up. However, let me handle this matter. Look, you¡¯ve been starving for the past few days.¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master looked at Rainless with some heartache. This scene made the others want to come out. ¡°Look at our sect master. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. It¡¯s really too disgusting.¡± After all, Leng Yu¡¯s waist was as thick as a hundred-year-old tree. In the end, their sect master said that his daughter had lost weight. He did not know if their sect master was blind or something. ¡°Father, in that case, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Rainless looked at her father shyly and walked out with earth-shattering steps. On the other side, Wu Yi, who had just come out of the prison, was standing at the foot of the Limitless Sect¡¯s mountain. ¡°Humph! Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master, I¡¯m finally back! This time, I will take back everything that belongs to me sooner or later. I will make all of you pay the price!¡± ¡­ Chapter 1172: Defeat (1) Chapter 1172: Defeat (1) At that time, Xu Xun brought his men and quickly arrived in front of the Heaven Secrets Pavilion in the lower realm. ¡°Go, call me over.¡± Xu Xun looked at the people in front of him and said disdainfully. The current him was no longer the same as before. Now, not only did he possess extremely powerful strength, but he had also become the most powerful assistant of the Upper Realm¡¯s Red King. Even the many people in the Upper Realm were very respectful to him. Therefore, Xu Xun¡¯s confidence was getting higher and higher. Even if the place in front of him was the extremely powerful Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in the lower realm, he was not afraid at all. ¡°Pavilion Master, bad news. The people from the Upper Realm have brought people to cause trouble!¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion soon received the news. ¡°Humph! I want to see what they are up to!¡± After hearing this news, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets walked out with his men with a serious expression. ¡°Hey! You must be the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets!¡± After seeing the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion come out, Xu Xun¡¯s face became even more disdainful. A pavilion master was only a divine emperor, and there was a huge difference between them. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if Xu Xun led his men to raze the entire Secret Pavilion to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why did you bring these people to our Secret Pavilion?¡± The Pavilion Master narrowed his eyes at Xu Xun. This was because he had already recognized Xu Xun. This was Xu Xun, who had followed the Red King to the Upper Realm. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sure you know very well why I brought people here.¡± Xu Xun only wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. ¡°You must be the Red King¡¯s favorite, Xu Xun. However, it was the Red King who could not do it back then. Now, he wants to find trouble.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was not afraid of Xu Xun at all. This was because most of the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had received guidance from their seniors just now. Therefore, Xu Xun was simply trash to them. However, Xu Xun did not know about this. He was still looking at these people proudly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. If you guys want to go back with me and apologize, I¡¯ll let you go. I might still spare your lives if you¡¯re so stubborn.¡± ¡°Then you can see the people behind me. ¡°They are all experts from the Upper Realm. They are existences that you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Xu Xun smiled at the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion. This was because the Red King had promised him that if he eliminated the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion, he would be able to take over the Secret Pavilion. How could Xu Xun not be happy about such a good thing? ¡°Do you really think that I would be afraid of a hypocritical mortal like you?¡± Looking at Xu Xun, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets smiled disdainfully. ¡°In the end, your true identity is just a person from the lower realm. It¡¯s just because you got lucky.¡± ¡°Hahaha, well said! However, so what if I¡¯m from the lower realm? ¡°My current strength has long reached the strength to go to the Upper Realm, and only you people who will never be able to go to the Upper Realm are laughing at me pitifully.¡± Xu Xun did not get angry at the Pavilion Master¡¯s words. Instead, he laughed out loud. ¡°You lowly people from the lower realm! If you don¡¯t come back with me today to apologize to the Red King, you¡¯ll definitely die a horrible death!¡± Xu Xun glared at him. Clearly, Xu Xun did not want to talk to the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in front of him at all. ¡°Since you guys are so hesitant, don¡¯t blame us for making a move! All of you, attack!¡± After the order was given, the people behind Xu Xun surged toward the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion like a flood that had been opened. The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion looked at the people in front of him fearlessly and smiled. ¡°Great Elder, it¡¯s time to bring people out!¡± After saying that, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion walked out with his men. Soon, the scene in front of him exceeded Xu Xun¡¯s expectations. This was because the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in front of him seemed to have been injected with stimulants. However, Xu Xun and the others were at a disadvantage. Not only that, some of Xu Xun¡¯s men could not even withstand the heavy blows and fell one after another. ¡°How is that possible? How was this possible? How could you bring all the people I brought here! All of you!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Before Xu Xun could finish speaking, a person flew to his feet. ¡°What? What the hell is going on!¡± Xu Xun looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. His eyes widened. ¡°These people from the lower realm! These people from the lower realm! Why? Why was he so powerful? Impossible! This is impossible!¡± Seeing Xu Xun¡¯s appearance, the Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s First Elder, who was standing in the distance, smiled. ¡°Do you know why? Because we have the help of seniors! ¡°And you people are simply not Senior¡¯s match. Senior had long guessed that you would come, so he specially gave us some pointers!¡± The Prophecy Pavilion¡¯s First Elder knew that the senior this time must have already guessed their actions. Therefore, this time, most of the people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had received guidance from the senior. ¡°Senior! Who is this senior you speak of? Why, why was he so powerful!¡± One had to know that Xu Xun had never heard of such a powerful person in the lower realm. Moreover, to make these people so powerful in a short period of time was simply a fantasy! If Xu Xun had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it! ¡°Haha, in that case, there¡¯s no harm in telling you about it. Our senior is the owner of Glorious Star Restaurant, his name is Xiao Changtian!¡± When the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion said this name, Xu Xun¡¯s mind seemed to have been struck by lightning. He knew that Xiao Changtian was very powerful, but no matter how powerful he was, it was impossible for him to accomplish such a thing! ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s unbelievable! ¡°You have to know that our senior has been staying in the Upper Realm for a while. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before senior can take down the Upper Realm!¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion was extremely excited, so he could not help but tell him everything. ¡°It actually happened! It actually turned out like this! Damn it!¡± When the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion finished speaking, Xu Xun finally came back to his senses. They had to report this matter to the Red King as soon as possible. Otherwise, that damned Xiao Changtian would definitely become their stumbling block! As for the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion, he was instantly stunned when he saw Xu Xun escape. ¡°Pavilion Master, do you want to chase after them?¡± It was all his fault for being too excited just now, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to that guy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after him anymore. That guy has already run back to the Upper Realm.¡± The Pavilion Master shook his head and said nothing more. Chapter 1173: Follow Me to the Imperial Prison (1) Chapter 1173: Follow Me to the Imperial Prison (1) Immortal World, Limitless Sect. The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master was in disbelief when he heard the news from his subordinate. ¡°Is what you said true? How is this possible?¡± This matter was none other than his subordinate meeting Wu Yi outside the Limitless Sect. ¡°Sect Master, this matter is absolutely true. I really don¡¯t dare to lie to you!¡± Although it was unbelievable, he really saw him outside the door. Initially, he wasn¡¯t sure if that person was Wu Yi. It was only after he got closer and observed carefully that he was sure that that person was indeed the previous sect master of the Limitless Sect, Wu Yi! ¡°How could he come out of the imperial prison?¡± Looking at his subordinates, the sect master of the Limitless Sect had a very serious expression. One had to know that the Heavenly Prison was the most powerful cage in the Heaven Realm. Even the strongest person could not escape from there. Moreover, the sect leader of the Limitless Sect personally saw Wu Yi enter. And now, he actually came out! This was simply unbelievable. On the other side, he was looking at the door in anger. ¡°Sigh! My strength is really too weak. I can¡¯t deal with that damned Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master at all. Father, I don¡¯t know how you are doing there. What should I do now?¡± The moment he thought of his father, his expression became extremely sad. ¡°My good son, don¡¯t feel too guilty about this.¡± At this moment, a helpless voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Father¡¯s voice! Could it be¡­Am I hallucinating?¡± After hearing this voice, he raised his head in disbelief. ¡°Hahaha, silly son, it¡¯s me!¡± Just as Wufa raised his head, Wuyi slowly walked out of Wufa¡¯s door. ¡°Father! You¡­ Weren¡¯t you already thrown into the imperial prison? Why, why did you come out now!¡± Looking at his father, he was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Back then, he had also seen his father enter with his own eyes. Moreover, that place was a place that ate people without spitting out bones. And her father had actually come out of that terrifying place. Did he really not have any hallucinations? ¡°Silly son, you really didn¡¯t see wrongly. It¡¯s really me. However, this matter is very complicated. However, you have to know that there are always people better than you.¡± Wu Yi looked at her son with a serious expression. ¡°Son, do you want to pay with your father? Let that damned Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master take him down?¡± At this point, Wu Yi¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. ¡°Father! You don¡¯t have to ask about this matter. I already hate that damned Limitless Sect Master to the bone. Old fogey, you actually want to expel me!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely furious when he thought of that damned sect master of the Limitless Sect. ¡°Very good! In that case, my good son, follow me to the imperial prison!¡± Looking at his son, Wu Yi did not seem to be joking at all. Wufa widened his eyes in disbelief when he saw his father¡¯s expression. ¡°Father¡­Father, are you really not joking with me? You said¡­ Follow you to the imperial prison? Father! That¡¯s the imperial prison!¡± One had to know that only those who had made a huge mistake in the Upper Realm would go there. Moreover, even if they could survive inside, it would be a narrow escape. Back then, the sect master of the Limitless Sect had used some unknown method to frame his father for that disaster. Therefore, he was filled with fear and disdain for that place. And now, his father actually told him to go to the imperial prison with him! This was simply a joke! ¡°Son, this matter must be very unbelievable to you, but can I still harm you? If you don¡¯t believe me, then take a look at my strength!¡± At this moment, Wu Yi released his huge pressure. Feeling the impossibility of this pressure, he opened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You, you! Father! You actually! His strength had already reached such a level!¡± Feeling the immense power from her father, Wu Yi widened her eyes and retreated in fear. ¡°Son, can¡¯t you see why I want you to go there?¡± Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, he swallowed hard and nodded seriously. How could he not know what his father¡¯s strength was before he entered? However, it had only been a few months since he entered, and there had actually been such a huge change. This was simply incomparably shocking. ¡°Hurry up! To catch the fugitive who escaped from the imperial prison!¡± ¡°Hurry up! He¡¯s in Wufa¡¯s room!¡± At this moment, there was a sudden commotion outside. ¡°Son, I¡¯ve already told you about this. After I get out, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the Heaven Prison!¡± After hearing this voice, Wu Yi prepared to leave. After all, if he made a move at this time, he would definitely hurt his son. Therefore, he could only rely on himself to send his son to the imperial prison. ¡°Father! Wait for me in prison! I¡¯ll definitely look for you!¡± Not long after, a lot of people rushed into Wufa¡¯s room. ¡°No way! Hurry up and hand over your father! If you dare to protect your father at this time! Then don¡¯t blame us for sending you to the imperial prison!¡± Just as these people entered, the sect master of the Limitless Sect slowly walked in. ¡°Hehe, lock me up in the imperial prison. That¡¯s good. You can lock me up now.¡± Looking at the sect master of the Limitless Sect, Wu Fa smiled. Wasn¡¯t this matter exactly what he wanted? ¡°You! I advise you to hand over your father. I can fight for leniency for you. If you are still so stubborn, then we will really send you to prison!¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master didn¡¯t expect that this damned Wu Fa wouldn¡¯t play by the rules. However, did this Wufa really think that he wouldn¡¯t dare to send him to the imperial prison? ¡°I already said, fine, send me to the imperial prison.¡± Looking at the impossibility, this pattern, the impossibility, the door, the master, this feeling, like a fist hammer, like cotton, the same. He gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°Good! Since you want to go so much, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± This was because after the sect master of the Limitless Sect observed the surroundings, he did not find any trace of Wu Yi¡¯s aura. Therefore, looking at Wu Fa, the sect master of the Limitless Sect was faintly angry. ¡°Men, report this matter to the Heavenly Law Union immediately. Detain this person now!¡± Chapter 1174: Xiao Changtian Is a Demon Race Person (1) Chapter 1174: Xiao Changtian Is a Demon Race Person (1) He couldn¡¯t help but look at these people lifting him up. He didn¡¯t expect his father to finish the task so quickly. He was now waiting to enter the imperial prison to obtain the same opportunity as his father! ¡­ At that moment, Red King, who was in his room, suddenly heard Xu Xun¡¯s voice outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the matter? Why are you making such a fuss?¡± The Red King frowned, put on his clothes, and walked out. Didn¡¯t he ask Xu Xun to go to the lower realm to eliminate the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets? How did it end so quickly? ¡°Red King, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. It¡¯s just that this matter is too ridiculous!¡± Xu Xun looked at Red King nervously. He was afraid that the Red King would scold him when he heard about this. Then, Xu Xun roughly told the Red King what had happened in the lower realm. Red King¡¯s impatient expression instantly turned serious. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! Hehe, how despicable! You actually don¡¯t put me, the Red King, in your eyes!¡± Red King did not expect that this matter was actually because of Xiao Changtian from the lower realm. In an instant, Red King¡¯s resentment towards Xiao Changtian increased. ¡°How can a puny mortal from the lower realm have such powerful power! Perhaps that guy used some kind of evil technique! Perhaps that guy was in cahoots with the demons!¡± The Red King suddenly thought of something and turned to look into the distance. ¡°Inform the Heavenly Law Union about this matter. Tell them that that person is from the Demon Race. At the same time, we will send more people to capture Xiao Changtian!¡± After all, the Heavenly Dao Union was very nervous about the matter of the demons. If this matter was spread out, the Heavenly Dao Union would definitely not sit idly by. At that time, Xiao Changtian would not be able to escape. Not long after, the Heavenly Dao Union received this news. In an instant, the entire Heavenly Dao Union became nervous. ¡°President, although the Red King is unreliable, if we don¡¯t take this matter seriously, we¡¯ll be the ones who are finished!¡± ¡°Yeah, I think we should find Xiao Changtian as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes! ¡°If we let this person harm our Upper Realm, then the losses will outweigh the gains!¡± Looking at the people present, the Alliance Master nodded in agreement. This was because Leng Yue didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s name. Usually, she would only address him as senior. Hence, the Heavenly Law Alliance Head didn¡¯t know his name. What kind of person were they going to punish this time? After all, they would rather kill a thousand innocent demons than let one go. ¡°Good! In that case! Then let¡¯s thoroughly investigate this matter!¡± Not long after, all the sects in the Upper Realm received the news of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s chief¡¯s order. Of course, this included the Limitless Sect. However, when the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master and her daughter heard this news, they were not nervous. Instead, they were excited. ¡°I knew it! I knew it. Why is this person so attractive to me? So he¡¯s one of our clansmen!¡± When Rainless learned that Xiao Changtian was a demon, he became even more excited. No wonder they couldn¡¯t find any information about him when they investigated him. No wonder Leng Yu felt so close to him when she first saw him. It turned out that all of this was because Xiao Changtian was a member of the Devil Tribe, just like the two of them! ¡°It seems that the Demon Lord has sent someone to help us this time! Then, we have to cooperate with Xiao Changtian!¡± The Limitless Sect Master was also very excited. It had been so many years, hiding in the Limitless Sect for so many years, and it had always been the father and daughter fighting alone. Now, someone had finally come to help them! ¡°Father! Don¡¯t worry! With me here, I won¡¯t let those damn people hurt Xiao Changtian no matter what!¡± After Rainless finished speaking, she ran out happily. ¡­ At that time, Xiao Changtian, who was in the courtyard, did not know that his identity had changed so much. Because he was looking at the four beasts in front of him with a worried expression. ¡°Hiss, these guys have grown so big. Should we bring them up or stay here?¡± Looking at the harmless appearance of White Tiger and the others, Xiao Changtian felt a slight headache. If he stayed here and did not look after them, they might cause trouble. However, it would be very inconvenient to bring them over to get them to become a traitor. ¡°Awoo.¡± At this moment, the White Tiger and the other beasts looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. ¡°What do you think Master is trying to do?¡± After all, Xiao Changtian had been standing there for a long time without saying a word. ¡°Hiss! Could it be that Master wants to reward us for our good performance these past few days?¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu thought of something and laughed. Perhaps Master would reward him with Spiritual Crystals. After all, he had not caused any trouble during this period of time. ¡°You must be dreaming! You¡¯re lucky that I didn¡¯t give you a slap.¡± Qilin, who was at the side, looked at Pi Xiu like this and rolled his eyes out of curiosity. He did not know why this Pi Xiu would be so whimsical. It was too laughable. ¡°Cough, do you want to follow me to the Upper Realm or stay here?¡± Looking at the beasts in front of him, Xiao Changtian left the decision to them. The four beasts were stunned when they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Master, what do you mean? Could it be that he¡¯s finally going to let us go to the Upper Realm to show off our skills?¡± One had to know that they, these divine beasts, could not display their fists and feet at all in this place in the lower realm. ¡°Hahaha, that must be what Master meant! Otherwise, why would he ask us!¡± The beasts looked at Xiao Changtian with their eyes wide open. Looking at their eyes, Xiao Changtian knew what they were thinking. ¡°It¡¯s not that you guys can¡¯t come with me, but I have a condition!¡± One had to know that these guys were not easy to deal with. If he didn¡¯t set some rules for these guys, they would be able to turn the world upside down. ¡°Awoo! Roar!¡± Obviously, they only heard the order to follow and did not hear the premise behind it. ¡°Hey! You guys don¡¯t have to be so excited! If you don¡¯t behave yourself, I¡¯ll kick you down!¡± Looking at their excited faces, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. In any case, he had already made arrangements for the lower realm. Therefore, Xiao Changtian was prepared to bring these guys along and set off immediately. And at this moment, in the Upper Realm, there was a man named Tian Laowai. Wu Yi was waiting for his son at the entrance of the prison. ¡°I don¡¯t know when Wufa will come. I hope Wufa can gather his energy and come to prison quickly.¡± Just as Wu Yi finished speaking, a group of people faintly appeared outside the imperial prison. ¡­ Chapter 1175: What Nonsense Are You Talking About (1) Chapter 1175: What Nonsense Are You Talking About (1) ¡°Humph! Since you¡¯re so stubborn, then you have to pay the price for your actions!¡± This time, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master personally saw that they could not enter. Now that he had gotten this guy in, it could be considered as solving a big problem in his heart. On the other hand, Wu Fa only glanced at the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything else. He could not wait to enter the imperial prison and become stronger with his father. And this ignorant sect master of the Limitless Sect was still looking at him foolishly. ¡°Son! You finally came in! Hahaha!¡± Seeing that he could not enter the imperial prison smoothly, Wu Yi was extremely happy. ¡°Father, where are we going next?¡± Looking at the desolate state of the imperial prison, Wu Ba was puzzled. How could one increase one¡¯s strength to be very strong in this place? ¡°Hahaha, son, you don¡¯t know this, right? I just received news that Senior has returned. I¡¯ll bring you to meet Senior.¡± With that, Wu Yi brought Wu Li towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought the four beasts back to the courtyard. ¡°The four of you must not cause any trouble for me here. Mind your own business. Otherwise, I will definitely kick all of you out!¡± Looking at these guys, Xiao Changtian warned them again. ¡°Awoo, awoo.¡± The beasts also called out absent-mindedly. At this moment, Wu Yi brought her son over. ¡°Senior! Senior! You¡¯re back!¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian, Wu Yi walked over happily. ¡°Senior, this is my son. Quick, call him senior!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, he couldn¡¯t understand. Because at this moment, he felt that Xiao Changtian in front of him was simply a person without any strength! He did not look like an expert at all. ¡°Before¡­ Senior.¡± Looking at his father¡¯s appearance, he could not and did not dare to disobey. He could only shout out unwillingly. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s my son¡¯s first time meeting you, Senior. He can¡¯t help but be a little nervous. By the way, Senior, do you still need anything to do here?¡± If Senior found a job for his son, his son would definitely improve even more. ¡°Hmm, now that you mention it, I do have one.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the four beasts at his feet and then at Wufa. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble your son with these pets of mine.¡± In any case, he usually did not have to care much about these guys. He just watched them not cause trouble. This job could be said to be very easy. ¡°Aiya! This! This job is good! I can¡¯t, hurry up and thank Senior!¡± Wu Yi heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, and the corners of his mouth were quickly pulled to his temples. One had to know that this job was something that many people in the imperial prison envied, and his son actually had such a great chance! After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Wu Fa also noticed the four beasts at his feet. Because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s order, the beasts had restrained their cultivation before they came. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t look at the beasts in front of him. They were undoubtedly just ordinary pets. ¡°But¡­ Father¡­¡± At this moment, he could not tell if his father had been brainwashed by this person in front of him! The person in front of him did not look capable at all. Moreover, he even asked him to manage these pets. Was his father playing with him? One had to know that with his level, even if he left the Limitless Sect and went outside, he would still be able to escape. There would also be many forces that would try to rope him in. However, not only was he in the imperial prison, but he was also raising a pet for such a person. One had to know that Wu Fa was also a little arrogant, so this kind of work was simply humiliating in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not willing?¡± Looking at his son¡¯s hesitant expression, Wuyi glared at Wufa with disappointment. ¡°Hurry up and thank Senior!¡± Unable to look at himself like this, he finally couldn¡¯t help but lower his head. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Senior.¡± ¡°Haha, Senior, my son is not sensible. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± After Wu Yi finished speaking, he glared at his son again. His son was not usually like this. How did he become like this now? However, this matter should be discussed in private. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave these guys to you.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and left. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Xiao Changtian leave, so he looked at his father in confusion. ¡°Father, are you sure this person is very powerful?¡± His father must have been in there for too long and had been brainwashed by that guy. Although her father¡¯s record had improved so much, she couldn¡¯t feel that it was definitely not because of that person. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Wufa, what nonsense are you talking about? You actually dare to question Senior!¡± Just as he was unable to finish his words, Wu Yi slapped him on the head. What was his son trying to do? He actually dared to say something bad about Senior. This was simply courting death! ¡°But¡­¡± Wufa looked at his father in confusion. ¡°No buts! From now on, you can stay here in peace!¡± Wu Yi glared at him and left. Only Wu Fa was left standing there with a puzzled expression. It seemed that his father had been deceived quite badly! He couldn¡¯t help but frown as he looked at the few beasts that looked very silly. ¡°Sigh, what should we do? I don¡¯t know how father got out back then.¡± Because he didn¡¯t know how he could get out, he could only resign himself to fate and stay here. Although this place seemed out of place with the entire imperial prison, they could still survive in this place. ¡°Awoo!¡± Just as he was unable to sigh, Pi Xiu looked at this person disdainfully. How could they not see that this kid in front of them was looking down on them? ¡°Brother Bai, do you want to teach this kid a lesson?¡± Looking at this gaze that could not look at them, Qilin was a little impatient. Who did this guy think he was? He actually dared to look at them like that. Wasn¡¯t he courting death? ¡°Aiya, he¡¯s just a small human. Why should I care about him?¡± White Tiger, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care at all. After all, a small human was not worth their attention. ¡­.. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian returned, he decided to bring Xingyu out to look for the next spirit tree seed. Xiao Changtian was thinking about how great it would be if the seed of the spirit tree could land in his hands like last time. Chapter 1176: Waiter (1) Chapter 1176: Waiter (1) ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. In the few days that you weren¡¯t around, I¡¯ve already improved my strength. This time, even if we meet those two again, I¡¯ll definitely be able to protect you!¡± Xingyu was touched when he saw that the man in front of him was willing to bring him along. ¡°Alright, you have to help me find out about the remaining two spirit tree seeds.¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian smiled. Xiao Changtian only found out about the seed of the spirit tree from the system. So it was this guy who sent it to him. This guy seemed to be a person worth getting to know. On the other side, just as Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu to the upper realm, the Limitless Sect received the news. ¡°Father, let me complete this matter!¡± After hearing the news of Xiao Changtian, Rainless couldn¡¯t wait to find him. How could the sect master not know what his daughter was up to? ¡°Xiao Yu, in that case, you have to be careful. Remember to bring your bodyguards with you!¡± ¡°Aiya, Father, I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After Leng Yu finished speaking, she happily led her people out. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian arrived, the sun was about to set. Hence, he and Xingyu found a random inn. ¡°Xingyu, have a good rest tonight. We¡¯ll go together tomorrow.¡± On the other side, Speechless also found out about Xiao Changtian¡¯s inn. ¡°The two of you, when I take action tonight, just stay outside. When the time comes, no matter how much I shout inside, don¡¯t come in.¡± Rainless ordered the two bodyguards with a serious expression. ¡°Yes, sir! Yes!¡± The two bodyguards instantly understood what Rainless meant. However, the two of them secretly guessed in their hearts, would that man really be like their miss? Although they thought so in their hearts, they did not dare to say it out loud. ¡­.. Not long after, Wuyu arrived in front of Xiao Changtian¡¯s inn. ¡°Alright, you two can wait at the entrance.¡± After that, Rainless slowly walked in with her huge body. ¡°Ah! Not good! That woman is here!¡± ¡°D * mn, why would that woman come to our small place?¡± ¡°This is too terrifying! Hurry up and leave, hurry up and leave.¡± As expected, the moment Leng Yu appeared in the inn, all the people in the main hall of the inn were so frightened that they rushed out of the door. ¡°Aiya, waiter, I don¡¯t want this inn anymore. You can stay here.¡± Even the innkeeper quickly packed up the crystals and ran away when he saw Rainless. ¡± Shopkeeper, shopkeeper, you can¡¯t just throw me down like this! Wait for me!¡± The waiter also looked at Rainless in horror. He was also very afraid now. That woman was simply a she-devil! She was the kind of person who would eat people without spitting out their bones. Although it was not excluded that some warriors were willing to follow this female devil for the resources of their Limitless Sect. However, there were very few people like that. The waiter was afraid that Rainless would stand in front of him and talk to him. However, the more he feared something, the more it would happen. Just as the waiter was panicking, Rainless walked up to him. ¡°Little brother.¡± ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t come over, ah!¡± Rainless had just opened his mouth when he saw the terrified expression on the waiter¡¯s face. Then, Rainless smelled a foul smell. ¡°Damn it, I just asked you two questions. Do you have to be so afraid?¡± Rainless helplessly rolled his eyes at the waiter in front of him. This waiter really made people speechless. Did he really think that she would like such a person? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was no one else in this place, Rainless wouldn¡¯t have run to his side. ¡°Female¡­Female devil¡­No, Miss Wuji, please, please let me go! I have elders and children at home. I really can¡¯t take it!¡± One had to know that none of the men that this she-devil had snatched had come out alive. It was said that they had been tied up and whipped in the female devil¡¯s room. Moreover, it was said that they had stuffed things there. In any case, he was tortured beyond recognition. The waiter did not want to end up like this. ¡°You brat, I have no interest in you!¡± Rainless rolled her eyes at the waiter. If Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t in this inn today, this waiter would have already become a corpse. ¡°I am standing here to ask which room a handsome man in a white robe stays in!¡± After the waiter finished speaking, Rainless straightened her back in disdain. ¡°Big¡­ Young miss, that person! That person lives in Room 521! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m staying at Room 521!¡± Hearing Rainless ¡®description, the waiter instantly thought of the white-robed youth. At this moment, the waiter hoped that Rainless would quickly find the white-robed youth and stop harming him. ¡°521?¡± When Rainless heard this number, the smile on his face grew even wider. ¡°This ghost is really annoying. He actually knew in advance that I was coming. It seems that this ghost still loves me.¡± Every time Rainless thought of Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement. However, no matter how hard she searched, she couldn¡¯t find any news about Xiao Changtian. Therefore, Rainless treasured this opportunity that he had obtained with great difficulty. When the waiter saw the female devil walking upstairs with a terrifying smile, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I deliberately said your room number, but if I didn¡¯t say it, I would be the unlucky one! Brother, don¡¯t worry. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll come back to collect your corpse.¡± After the waiter finished speaking, he grabbed two Spiritual Crystals and ran away. He did not want to see that terrifying she-devil again. After Rainless got Xiao Changtian¡¯s room number, she happily ran to his floor. ¡°Hahaha, damn you, I¡¯m here.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was taking off his clothes in the room, felt a gust of cold wind blowing. ¡°Hiss, why is it so cold in an instant? It¡¯s better to close the window first.¡± Looking at the wide open window, Xiao Changtian walked over. However, when Xiao Changtian closed the window, he suddenly saw two bodyguards standing outside the door. ¡°Eh? It was really strange. Why were the two of them here?¡± Looking at the two of them standing at the door, Xiao Changtian instantly understood. She must have defeated them in one go last time, so that woman recognized their strength and fired the two bodyguards. The two of them had no choice but to work as security guards. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine now. Go back to sleep.¡± After closing the window, Xiao Changtian lay back on the bed. Chapter 1177: Xingyu Misunderstood (1) Chapter 1177: Xingyu Misunderstood (1) ¡°Du, du, du.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was in a daze, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. However, Xiao Changtian, who was dreaming, did not wake up immediately after hearing the voice. He thought that the voice was from a dream. Rainless knocked on the door a few times, but there was no response. ¡°Could it be¡­ Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he was here.¡± Thinking of this possibility, Rainless felt that it was normal for Xiao Changtian not to open the door. ¡°Hehehe, in that case, I¡¯ll go in directly.¡± Then, Rainless pushed the door open. Sure enough, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t lock the door. ¡°Hahaha, this little Xiao Changtian is really thoughtful. As expected of the person I like!¡± After entering, Rainless saw that the house was completely dark, so she quietly walked in. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Aiyo, damn it, I bumped my foot!¡± Rainless, who was walking forward, didn¡¯t notice the table in front of him. After kicking it hard, she sat on the ground in pain. ¡°F * ck! What was going on? Could it be an earthquake?¡± Even Xiao Changtian, who was sleeping, was startled awake by the sudden loud noise. Xiao Changtian looked around and didn¡¯t notice any earthquake. ¡°D * mn, it must be that my dream just now was too real. Go back to sleep.¡± Xiao Changtian went back to sleep after checking his surroundings. Rainless, who was grimacing in pain, sat on the ground for a long time before slowly standing up. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiao Changtian sit up just now? Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect this little guy to be waiting for me to take the initiative. Since you like it this way, it¡¯s fine if I take the initiative.¡± After that, Rainless continued to walk towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s bed. ¡°Hehehe, Xiao Changtian, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± However, just as Wuyu walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s bedside, she saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand grabbing her stomach. Then, Xiao Changtian unconsciously pinched it. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so exciting. But I like people like you.¡± After saying that, Rainless lifted Xiao Changtian¡¯s blanket with a smile. At this moment, the lights in the room suddenly lit up. ¡°Ah! You! Why is it in my room!¡± Just now, Xiao Changtian felt a figure standing beside his bed, so he reached out to pinch it. In the end, he did not expect it to be so soft. This frightened Xiao Changtian who was under the blanket. However, before Xiao Changtian could react, this guy actually lifted his blanket so boldly. Of course, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Hehe, Changtian, why am I in your room? Don¡¯t you know that?¡± At this time, Xiao Changtian still asked him this question. Could it be that this guy wanted to play some kind of fun with her? Hahaha, just nice, this was what she liked the most. ¡°No, what do you mean? How would I know why a pervert like you would be in my room?¡± Looking at Wuyu, Xiao Changtian sat on the bed and wrapped his blanket tightly. He shrank into a corner. ¡°Aiyo, alright, good Changtian, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s get down to business. I know you must miss me very much now.¡± Rainless didn¡¯t look at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression. Instead, she couldn¡¯t wait to go to bed. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as he watched Rainless get on his bed. Xiao Changtian was really afraid that if this woman really took another step forward, he would really come out. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was panicking, the bed under him couldn¡¯t bear the weight of the rain. After shaking a few times, it finally collapsed under the weight. ¡°F * ck! Damn it, what kind of bed was this? Why isn¡¯t the quality good at all!¡± Looking at the wood shavings under his feet, Rainless ¡®face instantly darkened. Xiao Changtian finally reacted. He saw the two bodyguards just now. They weren¡¯t fired. He was here to protect the woman in front of him. However, was such a woman really worth the protection of these two burly men? ¡± Aiya, Changtian, this bed collapsed so suddenly. It really scared me to death!¡± Rainless pretended to be very delicate and wanted to get close to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°How dare you! What do you want to do to my senior?¡± At this moment, Xingyu suddenly opened the door and stood out. ¡°Senior! You! You actually did such a thing to my senior. I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian who was wrapped tightly in a blanket and hiding in a corner, Xingyu¡¯s face was filled with anger. Thinking that Senior was actually ruined by such a woman, this was simply a disgrace. That woman, I will never let her off in this lifetime! ¡°No, Xingyu, I-¡± Seeing Xingyu¡¯s misunderstanding, Xiao Changtian quickly said. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to say anything about this. Even if I, Xingyu, have to sacrifice my life, I will seek justice for you.¡± Obviously, Xingyu didn¡¯t want to hear what Xiao Changtian had to say. He just walked to Rainless. ¡°Tsk? You¡¯re just a piece of trash. Why? Are you going to snatch Changtian away from me?¡± Rainless glanced disdainfully at Starry. Wasn¡¯t this the man who had threatened him last time? However, this man¡¯s strength was very ordinary. He was not her match at all. Moreover, the ugly helper who was with this man last time was not with him. Therefore, no matter what, Rainless was confident that he could bring Xiao Changtian back. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you have some status. Today, even if I have to fight to the death with you, I will definitely seek justice for Senior!¡± ¡°No, hey, listen to me.¡± Looking at the strong smell of gunpowder between the two, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but stand up. He didn¡¯t want to cause any more trouble now. It was obvious that Xingyu wasn¡¯t his opponent last time. Now, he was trying to be brave. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? However, the two of them were so angry that they ignored Xiao Changtian. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, an extremely powerful force erupted in the room. In an instant, a huge red light shot out from the room. Everyone within a hundred miles could feel this immense power. At this moment, the two people standing outside the door looked at each other when they saw the huge energy suddenly erupt from the room. ¡°You said that the young miss is really, really fierce.¡± ¡°Damn, I guess the young miss likes the man very much this time.¡± The two of them looked at each other and shook their heads. Chapter 1178: Stretching Leg and Glaring Pill (1) Chapter 1178: Stretching Leg and Glaring Pill (1) Xiao Changtian looked at the situation in front of him and shook his head helplessly. Then, he quietly slipped out from the side. ¡°Although I¡¯m wearing underpants, I have to avoid that woman first. Xingyu, since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± Changtian, who ran out from the back door, was ready to run away. However, just as Xiao Changtian walked out of the back door. A group of people gathered on the road outside the door. ¡± D * mn, what¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little dumbfounded when he saw so many people in front of him. Most importantly, he was only wearing a pair of underpants. However, Xiao Changtian quickly calmed down. Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian walked forward as if nothing had happened. ¡°Stop, you must be Xiao Changtian!¡± The leader took out a portrait and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Big brothers¡­What does that mean?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that these people were actually looking for him. He had never offended these people! ¡°Look, is this the end for you?¡± The leader pushed the portrait in his hand onto Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. Xiao Changtian was even more confused as he looked at the drawing. ¡°No, big brothers, how can you tell that the person on it looks like me? This was not a joke.¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. The person on the list couldn¡¯t be said to be different from him. It could only be said that they were unrelated. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Humph! Second, look at this painting. Doesn¡¯t it look like the person in front of you?¡± The man didn¡¯t believe it and brought the painting to the face of the person beside him. ¡°Big brother, how can it not look like it! This is clearly this guy!¡± Looking at the portrait, the person beside him also nodded affirmatively. ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s see how long you can still quibble! All of you, take this guy away!¡± Following the order, the people present swarmed forward and surrounded Xiao Changtian in an instant. ¡°No, big brothers, before I was captured by you, I wanted to ask, what did I do to offend you?¡± Looking at so many people, Xiao Changtian knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them. ¡°Humph! Didn¡¯t you offend us? You have offended our employer! That is the Red King!¡± Hearing the name Red King, Xiao Changtian thought for a few seconds and finally remembered. Wasn¡¯t that guy the person he had offended in the lower realm? He didn¡¯t expect that guy to actually find this place. It seemed that the Red King¡¯s power was not ordinary! ¡°Take him away!¡± These people didn¡¯t resist Xiao Changtian and took him away. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had just left, and Xingyu and Rainless had already finished their battle. Starry shook his head in disdain as he looked at Rainless. ¡°I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong, but please don¡¯t ruin me!¡± Rainless cried so hard that it shook the heavens and earth. She even looked at Xingyu with a bitter expression. When Xingyu heard this, he immediately had goosebumps. He wanted to see why this woman was so confident! ¡°Wuwuwu, my body, my body can only be left to Changtian. If you want to ruin me! Then you might as well kill me!¡± Starry watched Rainless cry louder and louder, and the impatience on his face grew. Without hesitation, Xingyu slapped Rainless unconscious. ¡°Since you care so much about your body, I¡¯ll strip you naked today. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll harm others in the future!¡± After doing all this, Xingyu threw Rainless, who was almost 300 pounds, to the side. ¡°Humph!¡± He still had to hurry up and find Senior. At that moment, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard in the Heaven Prison. He couldn¡¯t look into the distance idly. Ever since he came here, he had not even meditated to cultivate, let alone increase his cultivation. It was as if he was living a retirement life all day long. After spending the past few days with the animals, he was unable to successfully minmingle with them. All he did was follow them up and down. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know when my strength will become stronger. I also don¡¯t know when I can go out.¡± He sat on a rock in the distance and looked at the sea in the distance. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. Not far away, a few beasts were bored as they looked at the Wufa on the distant stone. ¡°Say, why is this guy so depressed every day? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not happy to let us play together?¡± ¡°Aiya, Qilin, you don¡¯t understand. I just want to cultivate and break through. Otherwise, how can I serve Master well?¡± Pi Xiu smiled. Initially, they thought that this Wufa was someone who wanted to go against their master, but after interacting with him, they felt that Wufa wasn¡¯t like that. Therefore, they were very willing to play with Wufa. ¡°Aiya, Qilin, think of a way to stop him.¡± White Tiger nodded as he looked at Wu Fa. ¡°Alright, leave this to me.¡± Soon, Qilin arrived in front of Wufa. ¡°Hey, brother, I know you want to break through. Take this thing. I guarantee it will be useful to you!¡± Qilin rubbed a leg stretching and glaring pill off his body in front of Wufa. ¡°Ah?¡± Wu Fa was in a daze when he saw this scene. ¡°What ah? Hurry up and take it. Although there are some impurities in this thing, it¡¯s definitely useful to you!¡± Looking at the black thing in Qilin¡¯s hand, he could not reach out his hand with difficulty. In fact, the reason why he could get along with these animals was all because of his father. Otherwise, he would not even bother to look at these pets. But now, these pets had actually taken out such a thing to humiliate him. This weight loss was a slap to his face. However, when he thought of his father, he could not help but take Qilin¡¯s Leg Stretching and Glaring Pill with difficulty. ¡°Alright, use it to cultivate properly after you take it.¡± After saying that, Qilin walked over happily. Seeing that the animals had finally left, Wufa¡¯s face revealed an unconcealable disdain. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve had enough. These animals are so stupid to take out such a thing! It¡¯s too humiliating!¡± Looking at the Stretching Leg and Glaring Pill in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that this thing had dirtied his hands. ¡°You want me to cultivate with this thing? Dream on!¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, so he threw the pill in his hand far away. ¡°From today onwards, I can¡¯t continue to fall like this. I want to cultivate quietly!¡± Just as he was about to take action, he suddenly saw the rapid changes in the sea in the distance. Chapter 1179: No Regrets (1) Chapter 1179: No Regrets (1) In a short while, the entire sea seemed to be swallowed by darkness. Everywhere they saw was darkness. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at the scene in the distance, he was so shocked that he trembled. He could feel that something terrifying was dancing rapidly in the darkness. It was all his fault for living too comfortably here during this period of time. He had forgotten that this place was the imperial prison. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± As expected, in the next second, a huge explosion sounded in the darkness. In the distance, the White Tiger and the other four beasts naturally noticed the scene as well. ¡°D * mn, isn¡¯t Brother Black Tortoise still sunbathing by the beach?¡± They were not afraid of this commotion because they knew that this fellow would definitely die in a few minutes after provoking the Black Tortoise. At this moment, Black Tortoise, who was sunbathing by the sea, naturally looked at the movement in the distant sea with displeasure. ¡°Little bastard, make way for this lord. This lord has no interest in dealing with you!¡± After a while, a terrifying sound came from the darkness. The reason why the monster came so openly was because he suddenly realized that there were many people gathered in this place during this period of time. It just so happened that he had not eaten food during this period of time, so he was waiting to finish off these humans today. However, Black Tortoise ignored him and laid there lazily. ¡°Little bastard, this lord will give you one last chance. This lord doesn¡¯t want to argue with a little bastard like you now.¡± There seemed to be something protecting the other places. Only Black Tortoise could allow him to enter the island. Considering that this bastard was not human, this monster had originally planned to let him off. In the end, he did not expect this little bastard to be so tactless. ¡°Since you insist on going against me, haha, then I won¡¯t be polite!¡± This scene happened to fall into the eyes of Wufa, who was far away. Unable to see Black Tortoise being so ungrateful, he instantly curled his lips. ¡°That damned bastard. He really thinks he¡¯s lived too long. He¡¯s already in this state and still hasn¡¯t run. Hehe, I can¡¯t save him from this situation.¡± Although he couldn¡¯t take care of these pets, he couldn¡¯t help in the current situation. Even if there were a hundred of them charging at the same time, they wouldn¡¯t accept any opponents. However, in the next second, the scene in front of him made him widen his eyes. That was because just as the monster was about to attack the Black Tortoise, the lazy Black Tortoise suddenly opened its eyes. Then, its body suddenly enlarged. It became as big as a mountain. Under the monster¡¯s terrified gaze, the Black Tortoise bit off the monster¡¯s head. Then, the Black Tortoise instantly retracted its original laughter. After the monster lost its head, the surrounding black gas instantly dissipated. In less than a few minutes, the entire sea surface returned to its previous state. This scene caused the people in the distance to be unable to come back to their senses for a long time. He had never thought that the bastard he met every day would have such great abilities. That monster was not easy to deal with, but he really did not expect that the monster would be killed in such a short time. In an instant, he felt his hair stand on end. ¡°Wait, then¡­ Since this bastard was so powerful, then the remaining few¡­Could it be¡­¡± When he thought of this possibility, he felt like he was in a bad situation. ¡°No, that black thing just now, I¡­ Where did I throw it?!¡± After thinking of this possibility, Wu Li could no longer hold it in. He instantly knelt on the ground and looked for the Stretching Leg Glaring Pill that he had recognized earlier. If those animals were all immortal beasts, then the thing he gave him just now was definitely something good! Yet, he was so superficial as to throw that thing away. Thinking of himself just now, he couldn¡¯t help but want to give himself a good slap. Who asked him to be so arrogant? No wonder his father was so happy when he found out that he might raise these animals. These animals were definitely not ordinary. ¡°Wufa, what are you doing on the ground?¡± At this moment, Wu Yi walked over. ¡°Haha, father, I¡­I¡¯m not studying the land here. When the time comes, I can discuss it with Senior.¡± Wufa was startled by the voice. He did not expect his father to come at this time. ¡°Hmm, not bad. Wufa, it seems that you¡¯re quite smart. If your strength improves in a few days, I can apply to senior to let us go out.¡± Wu Yi smiled. ¡°Father, senior¡­Can you really let us out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Senior has built a teleportation array there. As long as we report it, we can enter and exit as we please. I see that your strength has not reached that level, so it¡¯s better for you to cultivate for a few more days.¡± Wu Yi looked at him and nodded. As long as his son could realize that the senior was powerful. After hearing the entire story, he broke out in cold sweat. He really did not expect that Xiao Changtian really had such great ability. But why couldn¡¯t he feel it before? ¡°Pa, pa!¡± When he thought of his previous thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but slap himself twice. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s find that thing first.¡± After saying that, he crawled to the ground again. ¡­.. At that time, Xiao Changtian was tied up and brought to the Red King¡¯s place. ¡°Hahaha, Xiao Changtian, long time no see.¡± Red King looked at Xiao Changtian and laughed loudly. So what if Xiao Changtian was powerful? He was still captured by them. One had to know that in the Upper Realm, he, the Red King, had a lot of power. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so petty.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Red King with disdain. Just because of the incident in the lower realm, this Red King remembered it until now. It was really ridiculous. ¡°Hahaha, then you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a person who will take revenge. Why? Do you have any objections?¡± Red King laughed and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°I don¡¯t know just how charming you are to be able to make Lengyue fall in love with you. However, now that you¡¯re in my body, it¡¯s useless no matter how much Lengyue likes you.¡± The moment Red King thought of Leng Yue, he looked at Xiao Changtian coldly. After he dealt with Xiao Changtian, his prestige in the upper realm would definitely soar. At that time, even if Leng Yue was unwilling to marry him, he would have a way. After all, Xiao Changtian was now a demon in the eyes of the Upper Realm. ¡°Hehe, even if I die, Lengyue won¡¯t fall for you. I think it¡¯s more likely that Wuyu will fall for you.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at the Red King. Chapter 1180: Come Quickly (1) Chapter 1180: Come Quickly (1) ¡°You! You damn bastard!¡± Red King didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to use the disgusting Rainless to disgust him. In an instant, the Red King¡¯s anger reached its peak. ¡°Men, beat him up!¡± The Red King wanted to vent his anger no matter what. However, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t afraid at all. ¡°Pa!¡± Just as the man waved the whip in his hand, the entire whip instantly shattered into pieces. ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡± The person who was about to attack looked at the whip in his hand with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Hehe, you think you can touch my senior with your mediocre martial arts?¡± At this moment, Xingyu¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Hahaha, Xingyu is really loyal. I didn¡¯t expect him to come and save me so quickly!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect Xingyu to take care of Wuyu so quickly. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m coming to save you!¡± With that, Xingyu swaggered in from outside. ¡°Damn it! How dare you look down on me, the Red King! Arrest this guy!¡± Red King gave an order, and the surrounding people instantly surrounded Xingyu. ¡°Brat, with that bit of strength of yours, it¡¯s better not to court death.¡± The man in the lead looked at Xingyu with disdain. He didn¡¯t know why such a person dared to cause trouble. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? ¡°Hehe, do you really think I can¡¯t beat you?¡± Xingyu also looked at these people in front of him with disdain. However, after being nourished by the treasures in the senior¡¯s courtyard, he had already reached the eighth tier of the Heaven Realm. Such strength, even in the entire Upper Realm, there were not many. ¡°Hahaha, brothers, how dare this person overestimate himself and say that he can defeat us?¡± After hearing Xingyu¡¯s words, the people around him burst into laughter. Although the strength of a tier five Heaven Grade was very high, there was not only one tier five Heaven Grade among them. There were even quite a few tier six Heaven Grade. And such a person at the fifth tier of the Heaven Grade actually had the nerve to say that. This was simply making people laugh their heads off. ¡°Cough, stop laughing. Hurry up and kidnap that guy.¡± The Red King watched the commotion impatiently from afar. A small tier five Heaven Grade cultivator actually dared to cause trouble. He and Xiao Changtian would definitely not have a good time later. Hearing the Red King¡¯s words, these people finally began to make their move. They originally thought that Xingyu would surrender on his own, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so tactless. Since that was the case, then don¡¯t blame them for being impolite. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± However, just as these people started to move, Xingyu knocked out a group of people with a punch. ¡°Hiss! How was this possible? How could a person at the fifth tier of the Heaven Grade be so powerful?¡± Seeing this scene, the faces of the people who had mocked Xingyu earlier froze. One had to know that the group of people who went up just now had the strength of a tier six Heaven Grade. He did not expect to be defeated by this guy so easily. ¡°Damn it, everyone be careful! That Xiao Changtian was from the Demon Race, so this guy definitely knew some evil techniques!¡± When the rest of the people said this, their faces instantly turned ugly. It turned out that this guy was inextricably linked to the Demon Race. In that case, it was not surprising that he could use such great power. ¡°Hurry up! Demon Suppressing Array! Activate!¡± After the leader thought for a moment, he shouted at the people around him. ¡°Hehe, you think I¡¯m a demon just because I¡¯m strong? What a joke.¡± Xingyu wanted to see if their Demon Suppressing Array could suppress him. At this moment, on the other side, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Rainless, who had been knocked out, finally opened his eyes slowly. ¡°Ah! Ah! What? How did this happen?¡± Rainless cried out in disbelief as he saw himself being thrown to the side naked. ¡°Ah! That damned guy! That damned person! I will definitely kill you!¡± Rainless felt as if the sky had collapsed on its own. She really did not expect that she would be ruined by that man just like that. That man must have seen her naked. How could she explain it to Changtian in the future? ¡°Li Yi! Li Er! You two, come quickly!¡± Rainless was so sad that she had no strength left in her body. She could only put on a random set of clothes and shout. At this moment, the two people outside the door were instantly attracted by this cry. ¡°Big brother, it was like the young miss was calling us just now?¡± Li Er looked inside and was a little puzzled. ¡°Have you forgotten what the young miss told us before she came?¡± Li Yi glanced at Li Er. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right. Eldest Miss said that no matter how much she shouts inside, we shouldn¡¯t go in.¡± After thinking about it, Li Er looked at the room upstairs again. She did not expect that man to be so fierce. It was already dawn, but he still did not let their miss off. At this moment, the two of them didn¡¯t do anything other than exclaiming in their hearts. At this moment, Rainless was screaming her lungs out inside, but her two bodyguards had yet to come in. ¡°Damn it, Li Yi and Li Er, I won¡¯t let the two of you off!¡± Rainless had clearly gone crazy. When he returned, he would definitely not let these people off. ¡­ At that moment, Xingyu looked at the person in front of him with disdain. ¡°How is it? What kind of formation is there? Hurry up and use it.¡± Just a moment ago, these people thought that their array formation could control this Xingyu. However, they did not expect that they would be killed by Xingyu the moment they exerted their strength. ¡°Dammit, hurry up and call the Red King!¡± Because the Red King had brought Xiao Changtian to the dungeon, they were the only people in the courtyard now. ¡°Hahaha, today, you people can forget about touching a single hair on Senior¡¯s head.¡± On the other side, Red King was smiling sinisterly at Xiao Changtian, who was being escorted into the dungeon. ¡°Haha, just you wait. When your subordinate is captured, the two of you will be punished together!¡± The Red King had already released the news that he had captured Xiao Changtian of the demon race. Presumably, it would not be long before the Red King¡¯s reputation soared in the entire Upper Realm. ¡°Red King, Red King, bad news, bad news!¡± At this moment, a person ran in from outside in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s not good!¡± The Red King looked at him impatiently. The people they hired were just dilly-dallying. It had been so long, yet they still hadn¡¯t caught that person. ¡°Not good, Red King. That person, that person beat up all our brothers. Now¡­ He¡¯s heading here now!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1181: A Fart (1) Chapter 1181: A Fart (1) ¡°What did you say?¡± When the Red King heard this, his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Trash, you can¡¯t even deal with a small cultivator. What¡¯s the use of having you!¡± The Red King did not expect that they would not be able to deal with such a person even with so many people. If word of this got out, it would simply be embarrassing. ¡°No, Red¡­ Red King, that guy, that guy¡¯s strength is not what we saw at all. He¡¯s really¡­ He¡¯s really amazing!¡± The man said with a trembling voice. Thinking of the strength that Xingyu had displayed just now, that person felt a wave of lingering fear. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, the door of the dungeon suddenly opened. ¡°Come¡­ He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here, he¡¯s really here!¡± When the person heard this voice, he trembled and shrank into a corner. Meanwhile, the Red King stood there with a serious expression. ¡°Red King, hurry up and hand Senior over to me. Otherwise, your place will definitely be covered in blood today.¡± Xing Yu watched as Red King walked in with a sneer. ¡°Red King! Red King! Not good, not good. Outside, the people from the Limitless Sect are here. They, they seemed to be coming for this guy.¡± At this moment, a servant ran over in a panic. ¡°What? The people from the Limitless Sect! What were they doing here?¡± Upon hearing this, the Red King¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°The leader, Rainless, said that if you don¡¯t let him out, she will force her way in.¡± At this moment, Rainless, who was outside the Red King Gate, looked inside anxiously. When she finally came to her senses, she heard the news that Xiao Changtian had been captured by the Red King. Thus, Rainless couldn¡¯t care less about her sadness and rushed over with her men. Rainless thought that if he saved Xiao Changtian¡¯s life, Xiao Changtian would not reject him anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your Red King still not going to release?!¡± Rainless looked at the waiter and asked with an ugly expression. However, when everyone¡¯s mood reached the most serious, Xiao Changtian suddenly felt a wave of discomfort in his stomach. ¡°No, you guys listen to me first.¡± Looking at Red King and Xingyu, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t mean to ruin the atmosphere between them. However, the two of them simply ignored Xiao Changtian. Xingyu was thinking about how to attack, and Red King was also thinking about how to deal with Xingyu. ¡°No! I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Can you guys look at me?¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Pfft-¡± Then, everyone heard a loud noise. Immediately after, everyone felt dizzy. ¡°What happened? This was¡­Who released the gas?!¡± Smelling the smell in the air, many people around the Red King instantly began to foam at the mouth. ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t take it anymore! Everyone, hurry up and cover your mouth and nose!¡± At this moment, even the Red King could not hold on any longer. He felt that he was about to be poisoned to death by this poisonous gas. ¡°Damn it! You actually don¡¯t care about martial ethics. You actually dare to use such a despicable move!¡± Red King looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. In addition, the people outside also felt this huge power a few seconds later. ¡°Ah! What was this smell! How can you be so vicious!¡± ¡°Not good, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± When these people smelled the smell, they all held their breaths. However, there was one exception. That person was Rainless. At this moment, Rainless smelled the scent in the air. Her expression was not ugly, but she was enjoying it very much. ¡°This smell, this smell is so familiar, yes! It¡¯s the smell of Changtian!¡± Under these people¡¯s incredulous gazes, Rainless took another two deep breaths of the poisonous gas. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the crowd helplessly. ¡°Aiya, I already said I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but you guys didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Looking at the unconscious crowd, Xiao Changtian helplessly broke free from the rope. ¡°Aiya, this Xingyu wants me to bring you back.¡± At this moment, everyone present had fainted, regardless of whether it was the powerful Xingyu or Red King. Red King never dreamed that he would be knocked out by Xiao Changtian¡¯s fart one day. After Xiao Changtian left, Rainless finally realized that something was wrong. ¡°Damn it, this smell, damn it! Changtian left again!¡± Wuyu thought of Xiao Changtian leaving her again, and her face turned ugly again. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s retreat.¡± ¡­.. This matter quickly spread throughout the Upper Realm. Not only did the Red King¡¯s reputation not increase, but it also deteriorated. After all, it was just a joke to say that they had captured him. Because of the Limitless Sect¡¯s hidden obstruction, the Red King¡¯s matter became more and more intense, and gradually, it was despised by the people of the Upper Realm. In addition, the Red King¡¯s reputation was not good to begin with. Now, it was even more laughable. ¡°Xiao Changtian! Damn it! The two of us are irreconcilable!¡± ¡­ At that moment, Xiao Changtian finally dragged Xingyu back to his courtyard. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian broke out in cold sweat. He did not expect his fart to be so poisonous. Even now, Xingyu had not woken up. ¡°Senior, senior! You¡¯re back!¡± At this moment, Wu Fa walked over. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for a few days, your complexion has improved.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Wu Fa in surprise. Before he left, wasn¡¯t this guy unconvinced? Why was he looking at him so attentively now? ¡°Hahaha, Senior, you¡¯re really polite. Isn¡¯t this place full of beautiful scenery and nurturing people?¡± On that day, after a day and night of searching, Wu Fa finally found the Stretching Leg Glaring Pill. After refining it again, Wu Fa¡¯s strength rose to a level that he could not reach before. Therefore, Xiao Changtian¡¯s image had changed drastically in Wufa¡¯s heart. ¡°Hahaha, Senior, you¡¯re back!¡± At this moment, Wu Yi walked over. He wanted to ask Senior if the two of them could go out in the next two days. After all, Wu Fa¡¯s strength had already risen to the same level as his. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect both of you to come. I still have three candies here.¡± Xiao Changtian took out his homemade soft candy. He had done this when he had nothing to do on the island. Now that he saw the father and son, he didn¡¯t know why he remembered. ¡°Alright, help me keep an eye on Xingyu. I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Chapter 1182: Why Wont You Give It to Me (1) Chapter 1182: Why Won¡¯t You Give It to Me (1) ¡°Father¡­ This¡­¡± Looking at the three candies in his hand, he could not help but look at his father in confusion. ¡°Silly child, this is an opportunity given to us by Senior!¡± Looking at the three candies in his hand, an excited smile appeared on Wu Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Haha, father, since it¡¯s an opportunity, then you two and I¡¯ll take one.¡± With that, he stuffed two of them into his father¡¯s hands. ¡°Aiya, silly son, this is an opportunity that senior gave me. I¡¯m already so strong, so it¡¯s better for you to eat two.¡± After saying that, she stuffed one of them back into her son¡¯s hand. ¡°Good, good, father, since this is the case, then I¡¯ll have to be the case.¡±¡± Seeing her father like this, she had no choice but to swallow the two of them. Wu Yi didn¡¯t hesitate and swallowed the soft candy without even chewing it. The moment they swallowed it, both father and son felt a huge change in their bodies. ¡°Father! ¡®This¡­¡¯ This was simply an immortal pill! No, no, no. Even the most powerful immortal pill in the Upper Realm is not as powerful as this thing given by Senior!¡± In an instant, he could not feel that his strength had already broken through to the ninth tier of the Heaven Realm. Such strength, even if you searched the entire Upper Realm, you wouldn¡¯t be able to find a second one. ¡°You! You¡¯ve already reached the ninth rank of Heaven Rank!¡± Looking at his son, Wu Yi was shocked. He had thought that his strength had already reached a very high level. Even if he swallowed more candies, it would not increase much. However, he didn¡¯t expect his son to reach the ninth tier of the Heaven Grade so quickly! The entire Upper Realm would be shocked if this matter was spread. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, father. I¡¯ve already reached the ninth stage of the Heaven Realm!¡± Wu Fa was extremely excited. If it was in the past, he would not even dare to think about such strength. However, it was actually realized in the Heaven Prison. This was simply unbelievable. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let me have it just now!¡± At this moment, Wu Yi¡¯s heart was bleeding. Why did he reject her just now! Such a good thing. His son was still young, and he was so old. ¡°But, Father¡­Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want it just now?¡± Wu Fa looked at his father with a puzzled expression. He had only swallowed it after asking. Why did his father go back on his word? ¡°If I say no, then swallow it yourself!¡± Wu Yi glared at him helplessly. Right now, he just wanted to slap himself. I shouldn¡¯t have been humble just now! ¡°Sigh, forget it. Let¡¯s quickly carry Senior Xingyu in and leave.¡± In the end, Wu Yi sighed and said nothing more. After Wu Yi reported this matter to Xiao Changtian, the two of them left the imperial prison. ¡°We can¡¯t. Let¡¯s split up.¡± Wu Yi stood outside the prison and looked into the distance with narrowed eyes. ¡°Father, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the two of us were together?¡± ¡°No way. You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Dao Union to expose the sect master¡¯s malice while you hide in the sect. Most importantly, you have to watch over the sect master and not let him escape.¡± Wu Yi had already thought about this matter very clearly. ¡°Oh right, Wufa, your strength is too strong now, and you just reached the point where you can¡¯t control your strength well. After you sneak into the Limitless Sect, you must not casually attack, lest you hurt the innocent.¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, he nodded in disagreement. This method could effectively solve the problem and not easily damage their reputation. Then, the two of them began to split up. At that time, the Heavenly Law Alliance was very lively. It was not because of anything else, but because of the Red King¡¯s incident. The Heavenly Law Union had specially held a meeting this time. ¡°Humph! What was there to say about this matter? Wasn¡¯t it just a mistake?¡± The Red King was actually very angry about this matter. However, he did not expect these people to actually dare to mock him so brazenly. After this matter was over, he would definitely not let these people off easily. ¡°But, Red King, that¡¯s not what you said before. Didn¡¯t you say that you had already dealt with the Demon Race? Why did you run away now?¡± Originally, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had planned to praise the Red King. However, he did not expect that before he could even start preparing, he heard that the Demon Race had already run away. This was simply laughable. ¡°I already said that this was just a mistake. Are you guys going to hold on to this matter?¡± The Red King looked at the people present with a gloomy expression. These people were simply too much! ¡°Oh? Red King, since you said that this was a mistake, does that mean that you have the ability to deal with the demons?¡± At this moment, the Red King¡¯s arch-enemy, the Northwest Marquis, mocked the Red King. He guessed that the Red King did not use this strength to deal with the demons at all. It was just a lie. ¡°Bullsh * t! I, the Red King, can¡¯t deal with a small demon? Hehe, even if it¡¯s a powerful demon, I, the Red King, can still deal with it!¡± The Red King was instantly enraged when he heard the Northwest Marquis ¡®words. This Northwest Marquis had actually come out at this time to enjoy the northwest wind. Very good. He, the Red King, was completely irreconcilable with this Northwest Marquis! ¡°Yo, you can deal with even the strongest demon?¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as the Northwest Marquis was about to say something, a loud noise suddenly rang out from outside the Heavenly Law Union. In an instant, the entire hall shook violently because of this sound. ¡°What happened?¡± Looking at this huge thing, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master frowned. One had to know that their Heavenly Dao Union was the place with the strongest defense in the entire Upper Realm. How could such an accident happen? ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Immediately after, another loud bang sounded outside the Heavenly Dao Union. The loud bang was like an earthquake. ¡°Not good! Not good! Alliance Master! Not good!¡± At this moment, a servant ran in from outside the door in a panic. ¡°Hurry up and tell me what happened!¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master looked at the outside with an extremely ugly expression. ¡°Mon¡­ Alliance Master! Outside¡­There were several huge and terrifying monsters attacking from outside!¡± The man panicked and finally organized his words to explain what had happened outside. ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master stood up from his chair in disbelief. Everyone present knew that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s defense was the strongest in the Upper Realm. Such a strong defense could actually cause such a commotion. Moreover, it was a demon that had disappeared from the Upper Realm for a long time! Chapter 1183: Demon Appears (1) Chapter 1183: Demon Appears (1) ¡°Red King, why? Isn¡¯t it your turn to go now? Didn¡¯t you say just now that you can deal with even the most powerful demon?¡± Just as everyone was getting nervous, the Northwest Marquis looked at the Red King and asked. He wanted to see if this Red King was just pretending. ¡°That¡¯s right, Red King. You said it yourself just now that you could deal with him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Red King. Now is your chance to perform. If you can beat this thing away, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t laugh at you anymore!¡± All of a sudden, everyone looked at the Red King. The Red King¡¯s eyes turned red from the looks of these people. ¡°Northwest Marquis! Are you doing this on purpose?!¡± The Red King knew that the Northwest Marquis had ill intentions. He had said that he could deal with the demons, but now, looking at the commotion, he was shocked. It was obviously a very powerful demon. How could he deal with such a powerful demon? He admitted that what he said just now was exaggerated. However, the Red King did not expect that the demon would really come in the next second. ¡°That¡¯s right, Red King. Isn¡¯t it time for you to show off?¡± Even the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at the Red King curiously. He knew that the Red King was bragging just now, so he took this opportunity to suppress him. ¡°You guys! Don¡¯t go too far! Isn¡¯t it just a small demon? Humph! I, the Red King, can¡¯t handle it?¡± Looking at these people¡¯s eyes, the red king can only grit his teeth and take his own people out of the world. Seeing the Red King leave, the people present followed him out. After a while, these people followed the Red King to the outside of the Heavenly Law Union. However, what surprised them was that they did not see any so-called terrifying monsters after they arrived. Upon seeing this scene, the Red King heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the terrifying monster must have been scared away. ¡°What happened? Where are the demons?¡± Seeing this scene, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at the servant with a puzzled expression. ¡°Mon¡­ Alliance Master, don¡¯t leave yet. That demon, that demon comes and goes like a ghost. It will disappear and appear in the next second.¡± However, the Red King sneered at the servant¡¯s words. ¡°Hahaha, what do you mean by appearing and disappearing like a ghost? It was clearly scared away after sensing this king coming out. Alright, now you¡¯ve seen my strength.¡± After the Red King looked around, he did not see a trace of a demon. So he turned around and looked at these people with a smug expression. He had thought that he would fail this time. In the end, he did not expect that the heavens would really help him. ¡°Red King¡­This¡­ It¡¯s really not what you think. That guy, that guy will definitely come out later!¡± The servant looked at the Red King with trembling eyes. One had to know that when they first saw the monster, it had disappeared before it could make a move. Then, the monster began to attack. However, after the monster attacked twice, it suddenly disappeared. That was why he came to find the Alliance Master quickly. Moreover, although the monster was very powerful, it was not very big. Therefore, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first until the monster began to attack. ¡°Hahaha, why are you so insensible? Are you doubting this king¡¯s strength?¡± The smile on the Red King¡¯s face widened when he heard the servant¡¯s words. They had been here for quite a while. The monster had not come out yet. What else could this mean? This definitely meant that the monster had been scared away by them. ¡°Ah! No, red¡­ Red King, look¡­ Behind you!¡± At this moment, the expressions of everyone present changed. They all looked at the Red King in horror. ¡°Hahaha, this king knows that this king is very powerful. You don¡¯t have to be so afraid of this king.¡± The Red King did not control that person¡¯s voice. Instead, he looked at the expressions of these people and smiled. Now, these people must have been shocked by him. It seemed like he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the Upper Realm in the future! ¡°No¡­ Red King, you!¡± ¡°Aiya, I didn¡¯t expect that even you would be so surprised by this king. Hahaha, this king said that this king is still very powerful!¡± Seeing that even the Northwest Marquis was looking at him in surprise, the Red King felt that his vanity had been greatly satisfied. Who didn¡¯t want their arch-enemy to be envious of them? ¡°Red King! There¡¯s a demon behind you!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at the Red King helplessly. This Red King was simply too narcissistic. What kind of situation was this? Did they have to spout such nonsense? ¡°Aiya, stop joking around. This king knows that you are jealous of this king. Haha, don¡¯t worry, this king won¡¯t let you pursue today¡¯s matter.¡± The Red King smiled and waved his hand at the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words. He absolutely did not believe that a monster would suddenly appear behind him. ¡°Bada!¡± Suddenly, a drop of sticky liquid dripped onto Red King¡¯s head. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s raining. Since the weather is already like this, let¡¯s not waste any more time here. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Feeling the water droplets on her head, Red King smiled. ¡°Roar!¡± At this moment, the demon behind the Red King roared at the Red King. In an instant, the originally bright red face of Wang Xian¡¯s face froze on the spot. ¡°How¡­What happened?¡± When the Red King heard this voice, he turned around trembling. Then, Red King saw a monster that was half the height of a human appear behind him. When he saw the demon, the Red King was not too frightened. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Hey, what were you afraid of just now? Wasn¡¯t this just a small monster? You guys are so afraid, this king thought you were powerful.¡± The Red King instantly understood why these people were looking at him like that just now. It turned out that it was the little devil behind him. However, the Red King was confident that he could deal with such a small demon. However, when the people present heard the Red King¡¯s words, they all looked at the Red King with disdain. They had clearly seen the Red King looking at the monster behind him in panic. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as the Red King finished speaking, the demon behind him blasted the Red King dozens of meters away. In an instant, the Red King was smashed into the wall in the distance. ¡°Boom!¡± The moment Red King smashed over, the entire wall collapsed. The Red King also fainted at that moment. ¡°Damn it! That demon is actually so powerful!¡± Seeing this scene, fear appeared on the faces of everyone present. Chapter 1184: Dont Attack (1) Chapter 1184: Don¡¯t Attack (1) ¡°Roar!¡± The demonic creature roared at everyone present. In an instant, many people could not withstand the huge pressure of this demonic creature. ¡°Damn it, damn it! Alliance Master, what should we do now?¡± Sensing the powerful might of this demonic creature, everyone present had a look of fear on their faces. They did not expect that this small demonic creature was actually so powerful. It seemed that they had to work together to deal with it. ¡°Damn it! Form the formation!¡± Looking at the demonic creature, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s expression turned extremely unsightly. One had to know that it had been a long time since they had encountered monsters in their world. Now, not only did the demonic humans appear, but such a terrifying demonic creature had also appeared. What was going on? However, the most important thing right now was the demon in front of him. After hearing the words of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, the people present reacted for a few seconds before they began their own actions. ¡°Hahaha, you lowly humans, do you really think you can do anything to me?¡± The demonic creature watched as these people began to form the array in a hurry, and a mocking smile appeared on its face. Did they really think that they were monsters from a long time ago? And the array formation that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master mentioned was an array formation from a long time ago. Therefore, this array was completely useless against the demon in front of him. However, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master did not know about this. After everything was ready, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master led his men to attack the demonic creature. However, even if the Heavenly Law Alliance Master used all his strength, he still couldn¡¯t harm the demonic creature standing in the middle of the array. ¡°What happened? Alliance Master! Why? Why is it like this!¡± Seeing that the monster was not injured at all, everyone present panicked. ¡°Damn it! Our current formation doesn¡¯t seem to be of any use against this demon.¡± Of course, some people could sense that their array formation could not harm the demonic creature in front of them. ¡°Alliance Master! Alliance Master! We don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Alliance Master, why is this demon so powerful?¡± ¡°Alliance Master, everything depends on you now!¡± Everyone present turned their pleading gazes to the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. ¡°This!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master was also at a loss. After all, these demons had not appeared in the Upper Realm for many years. For a moment, he did not know how to start. ¡°Alliance Master! Don¡¯t be afraid of this matter. Let me deal with this demon!¡± At this moment, Wu Yi¡¯s voice sounded from afar. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Seeing the figure in the distance, everyone present was attracted by him. ¡°This guy! This guy seemed to be called Wu Yi or something!¡± ¡°What? Wuyi! That guy!¡± When they heard the name Wuyi, everyone was stunned once again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this Wuyi already sent to the imperial prison?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I remember that this guy colluded with the demons at that time, so he was escorted to the imperial prison!¡± The people present instantly recalled the scene at that time. They didn¡¯t expect that this Wu Yi would actually run out of the imperial prison. ¡°Wuyi! You actually dared to barge out of the imperial prison without permission. Do you know that this is a capital crime?¡± Someone shouted at Wu Yi. ¡°That¡¯s right, back then, wasn¡¯t it the Devil race that the ¡®Guangs¡¯ colluded with? Now that you¡¯re here, you must have no good intentions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Maybe you released this monster yourself!¡± Without exception, after remembering who Wu Yi was, everyone present began to attack him. They did not believe that a person who colluded with the demons would come to help them. ¡°Everyone, do you have any other way to deal with that monster?¡± Wu Yi did not take these people¡¯s doubts to heart. Because he had already guessed that such a thing would happen, he was already mentally prepared. After hearing Wu Yi¡¯s words, everyone below became speechless. Yes, they were no match for the monster in front of them now. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then attack.¡± After hesitating for a moment, the Heavenly Dao Union Master looked at Wu Yi and slowly said. ¡°Alliance Master! No! If we let him make a move, perhaps our situation will be even more dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Alliance Master, this person had escaped from the imperial prison. No matter what, he was not a safe person. Alliance Master, please reconsider!¡± ¡°Maybe that monster is with him!¡± After hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, everyone present stopped him. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at the people present helplessly. ¡°If I don¡¯t let him attack, do you have any other good ideas?¡± Now, he couldn¡¯t deal with that demonic creature. Moreover, this Wuyi was so confident. His strength was definitely not ordinary. Since he was confident that he could deal with that demon, he was also confident that he could deal with them present. Therefore, the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master had only spoken after weighing the pros and cons. However, the people present didn¡¯t know what the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master meant. ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, the people present were speechless. That¡¯s right, if they didn¡¯t let Wuyi make a move, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. At this moment, Wu Yi, who was far away from them, was already fighting with that terrifying demon. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, Wu Yi had only exchanged a few blows and the demonic creature was instantly at a disadvantage. ¡°How¡­How can he be so powerful?¡± They had only been discussing for a few minutes, and Wuyi had already killed that monster! They had just tested the power of that monster. Of course, he also knew how powerful that monster was. However, Wu Yi was able to defeat the monster in just a few minutes. The people present all revealed expressions of disbelief. ¡°Why? Why did that guy improve so quickly in the Heaven Prison?¡± The people from the Limitless Sect who were hiding in the corner looked at Wu Yi in disbelief. These people were all the people of the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master. They had also followed the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master to complete the matter of Wu Yi. They knew very well what strength Wuyi had before entering the imperial prison. However, in just a few months, that fellow had actually advanced to this realm. Not only the people of the Limitless Sect, but everyone else present had a look of disbelief on their faces. They knew how terrifying the imperial prison was. However, not only did this person come out, but his strength had also become so strong. Chapter 1185: Such a Pervert (1) Chapter 1185: Such a Pervert (1) Not long after, Wu Yi finished off the monster in front of him. ¡°Hehe, a small demonic creature. You¡¯re unlucky to have met me today.¡± After dealing with the matter, Wu Yi smiled and walked towards the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. When these people saw Wu Yi walking over like this, they all retreated in fear. ¡°You¡­ It¡¯s called Wuyi, right?¡± Seeing Wu Yi walking towards him, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master could not help but gulp. ¡°That¡¯s right, Alliance Master. The reason why I came out this time is to clear my name, even though I know my actions weren¡¯t very good.¡± Looking at the Heavenly Dao Union Master, Wu Yi smiled. It seemed that the Alliance Master was not such a crafty person. ¡°Resentment¡­Wronged, you¡­ What injustice can you have?¡± Before the Heavenly Dao Union Master could finish speaking, the Sect Master of an unknown sect next to the Heavenly Dao Union asked. At that time, he had seen Wu Yi enter because of the mo, and now he was saying that she was wronged? How was this possible? Could it be that the sect master of the Limitless Sect would fake it in front of all of them and then frame them? ¡°Wuyi, it seems like this matter is not as simple as I thought. How about this, you follow me back first, and the two of us can sit down and talk.¡± They didn¡¯t pay attention to the person beside them. After all, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had no right to question such an expert. And the sect master next to him was actually courting death. Wu Yi didn¡¯t take this guy seriously either. After nodding at the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master, he left with the Alliance Master. The people present were also surprised for a long time before they gradually dispersed. At this moment, the Limitless Sect was tense. It wasn¡¯t because of anything else, but because the person standing outside their Limitless Gate was none other than Wu Fa, who had just entered the imperial prison not long ago. ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. There¡¯s really no law in your eyes! You actually dared to escape from the imperial prison without permission!¡± After receiving the news, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master immediately rushed to the Limitless Sect¡¯s entrance. After he saw Wuyi, he was sure that the Wuyi he saw last time was not an illusion. However, he didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t get out of the imperial prison. One had to know that that place was said to be a place where even mosquitoes could not fly out. This Wu Fa had only been in there for less than a month, and he had come out smoothly. Moreover, it looked like he was not going to jail at all. Instead, it looked like he was enjoying himself. Seeing that these people were all looking at him in a serious manner, he sneered at them and said,¡±Sect Master of the Limitless Sect, you know what you¡¯ve done. I came back today to seek justice for my father!¡±¡± Looking at the sect master of the Limitless Sect not far away, Wu Fa¡¯s face was filled with mockery. ¡°Haha! You want to seek justice for your angry father? Hahaha, what a joke!¡± After hearing Wufa¡¯s words, the sect master of the Limitless Sect laughed mockingly at him. ¡°However, I think you¡¯re not here for revenge today. You¡¯re here to die, right?¡± ¡°Men! Capture this traitor!¡± One had to know that although the Upper Realm did not have a clear rule on the matter of breaking out of prison, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master had tried his best to find a reason for it. Seeing so many people from the Limitless Sect rushing towards him, Wu Fa, who was about to attack, suddenly thought of his father¡¯s words. His father didn¡¯t allow him to do anything. Therefore, looking at these people in front of him, he could not stop what he was doing. The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master saw that he could not be surrounded by these people and did not move. The smile on his face widened. He had never seen such a stupid person. Even if they came back for revenge, they would be captured as soon as they arrived. It was too laughable! ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you here for revenge? Why aren¡¯t you struggling now?¡± Looking at the tied up Wu Fa in front of him, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s face was filled with ridicule. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be smug now. Just wait a little longer and you¡¯ll see.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he received news from his father. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still trying to quibble with me. Haha, but since you¡¯re about to die, I won¡¯t torture you anymore.¡± However, just as the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master finished speaking, Rainless ran over from afar. ¡°Hey, Xiao Yu, why are you here at this time?¡± Seeing his daughter, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s face was filled with doubt. Could it be that Rainless had taken a fancy to Wufa? ¡°Father! Don¡¯t kidnap this guy yet!¡± Just as the Limitless Sect Master was worried, Rainless said this. As soon as these words came out, it instantly confirmed the sect master¡¯s thoughts. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter to change so quickly. Last night, she was so anxious because of Xiao Changtian, but now she had fallen in love with someone else. ¡°Xiao Yu, what do you want this for?¡± Out of curiosity, the Limitless Sect Master looked at his daughter and asked. However, Rainless didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Instead, he sniffed Wufa¡¯s chest again and again with an intoxicated expression. ¡°Damn it! You are the sect master of the Limitless Sect! How dare you humiliate me in such a way! You deserve to die!¡± Looking at Rainless, who was so close to him, Wufa felt like he was about to eat his last night¡¯s meal. This scene shocked the Limitless Sect Master even more. He knew that his daughter was playing with flowers, but there were still so many people outside. Moreover, as a father, he was also here. How could Rainless start like this? ¡°Not bad, this is the taste!¡± Just as everyone was in shock, Rainless suddenly said this. ¡°Xiao Yu, you said¡­What did you mean just now?¡± What was that smell? Why didn¡¯t he smell it? Other than a little bit of fart smell, there was no smell at all. ¡°Father, you don¡¯t understand this matter.¡± Looking at his father, Rainless smiled. Because her father didn¡¯t know that she had brought the Limitless Sect to save Xiao Changtian. ¡°You! What do you want?¡± Looking at Wuyu who was constantly swaying in front of him, Wu Fa could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Shut up!¡± Rainless glared at him fiercely, and once again, he was intoxicated by the smell. ¡°That¡¯s right, this smell is Senior¡¯s smell! This¡­ This is really too fragrant!¡± When Rainless smelled this scent again, her excitement wasn¡¯t limited to her face. She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t help but sweat. ¡°Hiss! Daughter, do you think this guy has Xiao Changtian¡¯s scent?¡± After hearing his daughter¡¯s words, the sect master of the Limitless Sect asked in confusion. When did his daughter become so abnormal? Chapter 1186: Wuyi Has Gone Crazy (1) Chapter 1186: Wuyi Has Gone Crazy (1) ¡°Father, leave this to me!¡± Rainless looked at Wufa and a terrifying smile appeared on her face. ¡°Young miss! You can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Young miss, this definitely won¡¯t do!¡± At this moment, the elders behind the sect master of the Limitless Sect immediately stopped him. ¡°Sect Master, you have to control the young miss. This person is a dangerous person. If this damn guy suddenly hurts the young miss, it won¡¯t be good.¡± The elders were not actually concerned about the young miss. It was because they knew Rainless ¡®personality. If they couldn¡¯t hand it over to her, who knew what kind of trouble they would cause. ¡°Wuyu, let¡¯s talk about this matter after we¡¯re done.¡± ¡­ On the other side, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at Wu Yi with a fawning expression. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Wuyi, I wonder what injustice you have suffered by suddenly coming out! I already knew that this matter at that time was very strange!¡± Looking at Wu Yi, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master smiled respectfully. One had to know that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master would not be so blind as to offend such a powerful person. ¡°This matter is a long story.¡± ¡°Oh, then this matter is not urgent. Why don¡¯t we talk about it slowly? Senior Wuyi, I still have some good tea.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master knew that if they could rope in such an expert, the benefits to the Heavenly Law Alliance were self-evident. Even though this expert had broken out of the imperial prison. However, this also showed how powerful Wu Yi was. Then, before Wuyi could reply, the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master walked in. He wanted to take out the good tea that he had treasured for hundreds of years to show his respect to Senior Wu Yi. At this moment, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master brought Wu Fa along as he sped towards the Heavenly Dao Union. He knew that if he dealt with this Wu Fa, it would not be good if he was found out in the end. Therefore, the sect master of the Limitless Sect decided to hand this fugitive over to the Heavenly Dao Union. At that time, even if his matter was exposed, the dead would not be able to testify. ¡°Are you sure you want to bring me to the Heavenly Dao Union?¡± Wufa looked at the sect master of the Limitless Sect and asked with a smile. He didn¡¯t know if the sect master of Limitless Sect was smart or stupid. However, what he could not be sure of was that after such a long time, his father must have settled the Heavenly Dao Union. Therefore, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master was courting death this time. The sect master of the Limitless Sect couldn¡¯t help but sneer when he saw how confident he was. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn when you¡¯re about to die. Hahaha, in that case, just wait for death!¡± The sect master of the Limitless Sect didn¡¯t expect that this guy would still have such an expression at this time. ¡°Aiya, Sect Master, let¡¯s not waste our breath on this guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we hand over such a fugitive, we will definitely benefit a lot.¡± The other elders also felt that this was extremely laughable. However, this did not matter. After all, they were about to reach the Heavenly Dao Union. Not long after, these people escorted Wufa to the outside of the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Where¡¯s the Alliance Master? We have something important to discuss with him!¡± When he arrived outside the door, he said proudly,¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sect master of the Limitless Sect. The alliance leader is currently receiving a distinguished guest and it¡¯s not convenient for him to see you now!¡± Before the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master could enter, the guards at the door stopped him. ¡°Humph! Do you know how important this matter is? How dare you stop me!¡± Seeing that the guard had actually stopped him, the sect master of the Limitless Sect looked at him in disbelief. When did this guard become so unyielding? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sect master of the Limitless Sect. The alliance leader¡¯s matter may be more important than yours!¡± The guard looked at the sect master of the Limitless Sect in embarrassment. This guard had obviously witnessed Wu Yi¡¯s strength just now. Furthermore, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s expression just now showed that he did not want to be disturbed. Therefore, this guard was very observant. ¡°Wait a minute, can you see who the person behind me is?¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master didn¡¯t believe that this guard would stop a fugitive. As expected, when the guard could not see, his eyes suddenly widened. How could he not know that the person behind the sect master of the Limitless Sect was none other than Wu! His father was already so powerful now. Since he could follow him out of the imperial prison, his strength must not be weak now! So, this was what the Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Master had planned! ¡°I¡¯m sorry to go, Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master, I was rude just now. Please come in.¡± Then, the guard let the sect master and the people behind him in without thinking. The sect master of the Limitless Sect, who had no idea what had just happened, sneered and led his men in. At this moment, Wuyi was sitting in the main hall of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, waiting for the Alliance Master to bring out tea. ¡°You Wuyi! You actually dare to sit in the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s main hall so brazenly!¡± Just as Wu Yi stood there in a daze, a stern shout suddenly came from the door. It was none other than the sect master of the Limitless Sect. ¡°Yo, sect master of the Limitless Sect, long time no see!¡± Hearing the voice of the sect master, Wu Yi smiled at him. After hearing this, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s face became even more sarcastic. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that you and your son would break out of prison together this time. You still have the guts to sit here. I really admire your courage!¡± The sect master of Limitless Sect looked at Wu Yi with a gloomy expression. Since this Wuyi could escape with his son and was sitting here quietly now, he had no idea what was going on. That meant that Wu Yi¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. He had to be careful. ¡°Sect Master of the Limitless Sect, I don¡¯t want to waste my breath on you. The reason why I¡¯m sitting here is because the Heavenly Law Alliance Master personally invited me in.¡± However, just as Wu Yi finished speaking, the people from Limitless Sect burst into laughter. ¡°Hahaha, Sect Master, we didn¡¯t hear wrongly, did we?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Sect Master, this guy actually said that he was invited in by the Alliance Master? Haha, what a joke!¡± ¡°No, this Wu Yi must have gone crazy, that¡¯s why he said such words!¡± Without exception, all the elders present looked at Wu Yi, who was sitting not far away, with ridicule. At this moment, in their eyes, Wu Yi had clearly become a lunatic. ¡°Hmph, no wonder you and your son can be reunited again.¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master also realized that there was something wrong with this Wu Yi¡¯s brain, so he no longer bothered with him. Chapter 1187: Limitless Sects Sect Master Exposed (1) Chapter 1187: Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Master Exposed (1) Just as Wu Yi was smiling at the sect master of the Limitless Sect, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master finally prepared his things. ¡°Haha, Senior Wu Yi! This is the best tea I¡¯ve kept. I¡¯ve brewed it for you. Try it.¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master walked out with two cups of tea. When he came out, he did not notice the people from the Limitless Sect at the door. After he put down the two cups of tea in his hands, he saw the people at the door. ¡°Eh? Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master, why are you people here?¡± Upon seeing these people, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was puzzled. The people from the Limitless Sect were dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t know why the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was actually pouring tea for Wu Yi. Moreover, he looked so respectful. ¡°Mon¡­ Alliance Master! This person was a prison break fan who had escaped from the imperial prison.¡± The sect master of Limitless Sect looked at Wu Yi and pointed at him. He did not know why, but everything was different from what he had imagined. ¡°That¡¯s right, Chief of the Heavenly Law Alliance! The person in front of you is a jailbreaker!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Not only did this person collude with the demons, but he was also a jailbreaker!¡± At this moment, not only was the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master in disbelief, but even the people following the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master could not help but exclaim loudly. The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master must have been dumbfounded by this Wu Yi. Otherwise, why would he make tea for such a person? ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± After hearing these people¡¯s words, not only did the Heavenly Law Alliance Master not react, but he also looked at these people with a gloomy expression. ¡°Alliance Master, everything we said is true! I¡¯m definitely not lying to you!¡± Looking at the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master felt a little nervous. He didn¡¯t know why the Alliance Master of the Heavenly Dao Union was on Wu Yi¡¯s side. This was extremely disadvantageous to him. ¡°Hehe, you didn¡¯t lie to me! Sect Master of the Limitless Sect, don¡¯t you know this?¡± The Heavenly Dao Union Master looked at the Limitless Sect Master with a serious expression. Now, he could vaguely guess the truth of this matter. ¡°Aiya! Alliance Master, how can you not trust our sect master and trust this jailbreaker!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Alliance Master is muddle-headed!¡± When the elders of the Limitless Sect saw the Heavenly Dao Union Master standing together with Wu Yi, they all started talking at once. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Wu Yi, who was sitting on the throne, suddenly attacked the sect master of the Limitless Sect at the door. The sect master of the Limitless Sect did not expect things to happen so suddenly. In an instant, the demonic qi on his body surged! ¡°How is it? Wouldn¡¯t the truth be revealed?¡± Feeling the extremely uncomfortable demonic aura around him, Wu Yi smiled at the people present. ¡°What? How could this be! Sect Master! It¡¯s actually you! You¡¯re actually a demon!¡± In an instant, the elders beside the sect master of the Limitless Sect reacted quickly. They did not expect that such a fiend was lurking beside them, and they actually did not discover it for such a long time. ¡°Alright! A demon actually managed to sneak up on us! Men! Take down this demon for me.¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master looked at the Limitless Sect¡¯s Sect Master in front of him and revealed an expression of ¡®as expected.¡¯ It seemed that the demons were becoming more and more rampant. ¡°You guys! You guys! Damn it! Damn it!¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master did not expect to be discovered by them at this time. For a moment, he looked angrily at the people present, especially Wu Yi. ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± Before the people from the Heavenly Dao Union could arrive, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master instantly disappeared from his spot. ¡°Aiya! Damn it! We actually didn¡¯t realize that he was actually a demon!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Sect Master Wuyi, we were blinded by that Demon Race person. Please don¡¯t blame us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Sect Master Wuyi, we were indeed in the wrong, but it was all because that Demon Race person was too cunning!¡± These elders saw that the sect master of Limitless Sect had lost his power and apologized to Wu Yi. ¡°Humph! How can I not know what you people are thinking?¡± Wu Yi didn¡¯t want to bother with these people. Thinking back, if not for these people adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes, that Demon Race person would not have succeeded so quickly. Wu Fa was extremely excited. ¡°Hahaha! Father, I knew that we would definitely succeed this time!¡± Wu Fa was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master didn¡¯t show any expression. Instead, he looked outside with a worried expression. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, are we really going to let that demon race person escape?¡± One had to know that the current demons were not as easy to deal with as before. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master was afraid that if that demon made a comeback, their Heavenly Law Alliance would be finished. ¡°Even if you send people to chase after them now, you won¡¯t be able to catch up. Don¡¯t worry, that Demon Race person won¡¯t come looking for trouble so easily in a short period of time.¡± Wu Yi gave the Heavenly Dao Union Master a reassuring look. ¡°Right, Senior Wu Yi, can I ask you for something?¡± Although the Heavenly Law Alliance Master didn¡¯t know if his request would be granted, he still had to ask. ¡°Heavenly Dao Union Master, the reputation of the country still needs your praise. If you need any help, just say it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Wu Yi, can I ask you to station here?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master knew that although that demon wouldn¡¯t come for a while, he was still a little worried. But he couldn¡¯t guarantee that one day, just like today, a terrifying monster suddenly appeared. The Heavenly Dao Union wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that. ¡°Senior Wuyi, don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time. As long as we develop a cultivation method that can deal with demons, we will definitely be able to let you return quickly.¡± He had just given the order that the people of the Heavenly Dao Union would do their best to develop array formations and cultivation techniques to deal with this advanced demonic creature. However, such a situation required some time. After hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, Wu Yi was stunned. He originally thought that the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s President wanted him to help with something, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be something like this. ¡°This¡­¡± Looking at Wuyi¡¯s appearance, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s heart was in his throat. If Senior Wu Yi refused, then it would be difficult for them to handle the rest. ¡°We can¡¯t do this either, but most importantly, we have to go back to prison.¡± Before he left, he told Senior that he would be back in less than two days. It had already been two days. If he still didn¡¯t go back, Senior definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off easily. Chapter 1188: Looking for Leng Yue (1) Chapter 1188: Looking for Leng Yue (1) ¡°Back to prison?¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master heard this, he had a strange look on his face. ¡°Haha, Senior Wu Yi, you¡¯re already like this. Even if you don¡¯t go back to prison, we won¡¯t say anything.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master thought that Wu Yi was afraid that his reputation would be tarnished, so he consoled her. With Wu Yi¡¯s current strength, even if he had rushed out of prison, no one would say anything. ¡°No, Alliance Master, this matter is not what you think.¡± Wu Yi knew that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had misunderstood. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of others saying it, but Senior is still waiting in prison, so I have no choice but to return.¡± ¡°What is it? Senior?¡± The Heavenly Dao Union Master thought that he had misheard. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, you¡¯re already so powerful, there¡¯s still a senior?¡± To be honest, Senior Wu Yi was one of the most powerful people the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had met in recent years. In fact, it was not common to see someone as strong as Senior Wuyi in the entire Upper Realm. ¡°Alliance Master, the situation is too small!¡± Wu Yi looked at the Heavenly Dao Union Master and shook his head with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t. Let the alliance leader see your strength.¡± Now, even his son¡¯s strength was above his. He had to work harder. After listening to him, he instantly released the pressure on his body. At this moment, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master widened his eyes in shock. At this moment, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his mind. He couldn¡¯t believe that Senior Wu Yi¡¯s son was actually so powerful. Sensing his might, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master hurried over. He was even stronger than his father. Then, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master recalled that the two of them had only become so powerful after entering the imperial prison. From the looks of it, the senior in the prison that Senior Wuyi was talking about must be heaven-defying! ¡°Senior Wu Yi! Just now¡­I was rude! I didn¡¯t expect your senior to be so powerful!¡± ¡°Damn! Alliance Master, that senior was more than just powerful.¡± In Wu Yi¡¯s heart, Xiao Changge was like a god. Although he couldn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength clearly, he was sure that his senior had reached the peak. ¡°However, Senior isn¡¯t the kind of person who would look for trouble for no reason. In that case, I¡¯ll go back and report to you before giving you an answer.¡± ¡°Senior Wuyi, wait a moment.¡± Just as Wu Yi was about to leave, the Alliance Master suddenly called out to him. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, your¡­I want to ask if your senior still needs some handyman or sweeper.¡± Since Senior Wu Yi¡¯s senior was so powerful, he could only follow him if he wanted to learn. ¡°Haha, Alliance Master, don¡¯t joke around. Senior¡¯s condition is that you must be in the Heaven Prison.¡± Wu Yi¡¯s words blocked the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s thoughts. After Wu Yi finished speaking, he smiled and brought Wu Fa back to the imperial prison. Many people standing in the corner heard this. ¡­ At that time, the Red King finally woke up after being carried home by his men. ¡°Red King, Red King! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Xu Xun looked surprised when he saw the Red King slowly wake up. The doctor said that the Red King would only wake up in at least half a month, but he did not expect it to wake up so soon. ¡°Damn it! Why? Why is it like this!¡± In his coma, the Red King dreamed of such an embarrassing side of himself and could not help but wake up. ¡°Red King, don¡¯t be too agitated. This matter isn¡¯t your fault at all.¡± To be honest, after Xu Xun found out about this, he even secretly mocked the Red King. Because he realized that this Red King was simply too arrogant. Although the Red King did not have much strength, he was still a schemer. ¡°Damn it! I definitely won¡¯t let this go!¡± After saying that, the Red King fainted again. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was looking at Xingyu in surprise. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s another Spirit Tree seed with the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master?¡± After hearing Xingyu¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned serious. He had heard of this Heavenly Dao Union from other places. This organization was not to be trifled with. It could be said that the Heavenly Dao Union was currently the largest organization in the entire Upper Realm. Moreover, many powerful sects were also part of the Heavenly Dao Union. It was not easy to get the spirit tree seed from such a powerful alliance leader. ¡°Yes, Senior. I also used a lot of resources to obtain this secret information. This information is 90% true!¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard 90%. One had to know that when he was teleported to the upper realm, Leng Yue told him that the chances of him being teleported to the imperial prison were very small. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t 100% sure, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any other information about the spirit tree seed. ¡°However, how do I get in touch with the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master?¡± One had to know that it was very difficult to even meet the leader of such a powerful organization, let alone ask him for the spirit tree seed. When Xingyu heard this, he was a little puzzled. After all, with Senior¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t it be very easy for him to meet the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master? However, since Senior didn¡¯t say anything, he must have his own plans. At this moment, Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of Leng Yue. ¡°Right! Leng Yue seemed to have said that she was the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master!¡± After recalling Leng Yue¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was extremely happy. He did not expect things to go so smoothly this time. However, after Xiao Changtian was done celebrating, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Because Xiao Changtian discovered that although he knew Leng Yue, he didn¡¯t know how to contact her. Other than knowing that Leng Yue was the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, Xiao Changtian knew nothing about her. ¡°Xingyu, do you know Lengyue?¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian asked helplessly. If Xingyu didn¡¯t know him, then he could only slowly look for him. ¡°Senior, how would I know the eldest daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union?¡± Xingyu looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then follow me out to look for Lengyue.¡± After all, this was Xiao Changtian¡¯s only chance to get in touch with the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. After that, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu out without hesitation. Meanwhile, Wuyi, who had just returned, could not find Xiao Changtian even after searching around. However, in order to comfort the other people in the Upper Realm, Wu Yi went to the Heavenly Dao Union again after explaining to his son. Chapter 1189: childhood sweethearts (1) Chapter 1189: childhood sweethearts (1) After a few days of recuperation, the Red King finally recovered. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit and wait for death.¡± The first thing the Red King did when he woke up was to ask about what others thought of him after his previous incident. As expected, those people were all mocking him. Red King was furious for a few days after he found out, but he couldn¡¯t control others ¡®mouths. ¡°Red King, how do you plan to deal with this matter?¡± Xu Xun asked curiously. Now that the Red King¡¯s reputation was so bad, other than doing something big to save the Upper Realm, it would be difficult for his reputation to improve. He did not know why the Red King cared the most about his reputation. ¡°I have already thought of a countermeasure for this matter. If this plan works, then this king might have a chance to turn things around!¡± The Red King smiled and looked into the distance. Although this plan was a little embarrassing, it was nothing compared to his reputation. ¡°Red King, why don¡¯t you tell me what your plan is?¡± Xu Xun was extremely curious as he looked at the Red King. After experiencing so many things with the Red King, Xu Xun realized that the Red King was not reliable at all. She wondered what kind of stupid idea he would come up with this time. ¡°Haha, this matter is to let Lengyue become this king¡¯s princess!¡± Originally, Red King was not in a hurry. However, now that things had turned out this way, it had to be brought forward. ¡°Lengyue is the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡­¡± After hearing this, Xu Xun looked at the Red King with some disdain. After all, Xu Xun had seen it for himself. Leng Yue did not even want to bother with him, Red King. However, the Red King could actually say such words with such confidence. ¡°Hahaha, let me tell you something. Don¡¯t look at how that Lengyue treats me on the surface, she¡¯s actually very good to this king in private. Lengyue has actually had a crush on this king for a long time, but she¡¯s just unwilling to admit it.¡± Upon hearing Xu Xun¡¯s question, the Red King said confidently. These words completely stunned Xu Xun on the spot. He could not believe that Leng Yue still liked the Red King despite her attitude towards the Red King? How could the Red King believe this? ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t doubt Xu Xun¡¯s words. At that time, Lengyue even tried to woo me, but this king rejected her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s treating this king like this.¡± ¡°However, if this king were to hook his finger on that woman again, that woman would definitely not be able to withstand it and throw herself into this king¡¯s arms!¡± At the thought of this, Red King could not help but laugh. ¡°If this king marries Leng Yue, then who would dare to say this king¡¯s fault!¡± Xu Xun smiled as he looked at the Red King. He did not know why the Red King believed in him so much. After thinking about it, the Red King did not hesitate and quickly began to move. On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu to the prison. ¡°Xingyu, are we going to the Heavenly Dao Union to look for Lengyue?¡± ¡°Senior, the Heavenly Dao Union isn¡¯t where Lengyue lives. According to what I know, Lengyue¡¯s home is on some celestial mountain in the Heavenly Dao Union.¡± Xingyu only knew a little about this matter. After all, before this, Leng Yue was the most powerful and beautiful woman in the entire Upper Realm. Although many people chased after her, no one dared to provoke her. ¡°It seems that I have to slowly investigate this matter.¡± After saying that, the two of them asked a passerby about a local teahouse and walked in. ¡°Aiyo, you guys don¡¯t know! Back then, the Red King was childhood sweethearts with our Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Eldest Miss!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked in with Xingyu, he heard the storyteller say this. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would come at such a coincidence. We just happened to hear news about Leng Yue!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to what the storyteller was saying, he just sat down after hearing the cold moon. ¡°Storyteller, is your information accurate? Why didn¡¯t we know about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Storyteller, why does your story sound like it¡¯s made up?¡± After the storyteller said that, many people below raised their doubts. The reason why they all came here to listen to his story was because the stories told by this storyteller were all very true. That was why their teahouse was so popular. However, the story that this storyteller told today did not seem to be true. ¡°Aiyo! Why don¡¯t you people believe me?¡± The storyteller¡¯s expression changed when he heard so many doubts. ¡°You guys still don¡¯t know that ever since I started telling the story, which thing I said wasn¡¯t true?¡± Although the storyteller felt a little guilty when he said these words, he had no choice. The Red King had given him too much. Therefore, the storyteller couldn¡¯t resist such a big temptation and agreed. Therefore, according to the Red King¡¯s wishes, this storyteller was spreading the news of the Red King and Leng Yue¡¯s childhood sweetheart everywhere. The Red King didn¡¯t just look for this storyteller. In the past few days, the Red King had also found many people to spread the news. Although it was hot, there were still people who didn¡¯t quite believe it these few days. However, Red King firmly believed that if the rumors spread too much, even those who didn¡¯t believe it would believe it. ¡°Yo! Storyteller, what exactly is going on? Can you explain it in detail?¡± Seeing the storyteller so certain, most of the people¡¯s worries were instantly dispelled. However, this matter was indeed very explosive for them. This was because the Red King¡¯s name wasn¡¯t very good now. However, once Leng Yue was involved, it instantly felt different. ¡± Aiya, I only found out about this matter through some small news. You have to know that Lengyue had pursued the Red King back then. She kept pestering him, but the Red King rejected her back then¡­¡± The storyteller above was talking with great interest, and the people below were also listening seriously. Obviously, everyone present believed the storyteller¡¯s words. Except for Xiao Changtian and the other two. ¡°D * mn, Xingyu, tell me, is this true? Why do I feel like that old man is bragging?¡± To be honest, Xiao Changtian had almost believed the storyteller¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, actually, I also feel that this old man is bragging. However, I¡¯ve also asked around just now. All the gossip that this old man said before turned out to be true.¡± Because Xingyu had never seen Leng Yue before, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, he felt that Leng Yue wouldn¡¯t go so far as to chase after the Red King. Chapter 1190: Congratulations to the Red King (1) Chapter 1190: Congratulations to the Red King (1) ¡°However, since everyone says so now, this might as well be a breakthrough.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at the storyteller. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile, Xingyu was a little confused. ¡°Now that everyone says so, the Red King must know where Leng Yue is. How can we not know where the Red King is?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Xingyu and smiled. ¡°Oh! Senior! So you want to kidnap the Red King!¡± After understanding it, Xingyu¡¯s face was filled with excitement. He had long disliked the Red King. Although the senior had taught them a lesson last time, it was still not enough to vent his anger. Now, not only did Senior want to teach the Red King a lesson, but he could also get Leng Yue¡¯s address from there. This was killing two birds with one stone. Xingyu¡¯s words instantly attracted the attention of everyone around him. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m just joking.¡± Xingyu smiled awkwardly. Go to ????????????????????.co ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Brothers! If you can really kidnap the Red King! We will definitely support you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We all support you in kidnapping the Red King!¡± ¡°That damned Red King! We¡¯ve long disliked him. Now, he actually dares to tarnish our goddess! We support you!¡± Many of the people present looked at Xingyu with determination. ¡°This¡­ ¡± Haha, everyone, let¡¯s disperse. Look at our strength. We¡¯re not a match for the Red King at all.¡± Xiao Changtian quickly came out and smiled at everyone. Although they had such an idea, they could not bluff now. After that, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and escaped. ¡°Senior, are we really going to kidnap the Red King?¡± Xingyu was still looking at Xiao Changtian excitedly. ¡°This is the only way to solve this problem.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words gave Xingyu an affirmative answer. Then, Xingyu followed Xiao Changtian without hesitation. At this moment, the Red King was standing at the foot of the Cold Moon Mountain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your miss unwilling to see me?¡± Looking at the guard, the Red King was not angry. Instead, he smiled gently. ¡°Yes, Red King. Our miss doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± The guard did not know why the Red King suddenly wanted to see their young miss. One had to know that the relationship between the two of them was not that good. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since she doesn¡¯t want to see me, then pass this letter to her.¡± After Red King finished speaking, he left with a smile. The guard looked at the Red King with a strange expression. How could he not know the Red King¡¯s temper? He also did not know why the Red King had suddenly become like this. One had to know that the Red King had never treated their Miss like this before. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just hand this thing over to Miss first.¡± The guard didn¡¯t understand and handed the letter to Leng Yue. ¡°This is from the Red King?¡± Looking at the letter in her hand, Leng Yue frowned and asked impatiently. ¡°Yes, Miss. Why do I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the Red King these two days?¡± That guard had been here for a long time. Therefore, he was very familiar with the Red King¡¯s situation. ¡°By the way, Miss, I heard that there are still rumors outside that you and the Red King are childhood sweethearts. Back then¡­¡± ¡°What happened back then?¡± Because Leng Yue did not pay attention to the gossip outside, she did not know about this matter. ¡± T-tell me that you pursued the Red King before, but the Red King rejected you¡­¡± The guard was speechless about this. This kind of thing was obviously fake, but there were so many rumors outside that many people believed it. Now, unless their young miss personally came forward to explain, otherwise, this matter would be considered true in the hearts of these people. ¡°Damn it! This must be the Red King¡¯s doing! What was that guy trying to do?¡± After Leng Yue heard this, she looked into the distance with an ugly expression. She did not expect that the Red King would have his eyes on her again at this time. It was really disgusting. After saying that, the letter in her hand was crushed into powder by Leng Yue in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter for now. I want to see what he¡¯s up to.¡± ¡­ On the other side, the Red King returned to his residence excitedly. ¡°Red King, is everything settled?¡± Seeing the Red King return from outside with a radiant face, Xu Xun thought that the Red King had succeeded. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see Lengyue this time, I¡¯ve already given her the letter I personally wrote. I believe that after she reads the letter, she will definitely fall in love with me!¡± The Red King spoke of this matter with confidence. Xu Xun was very surprised after hearing it. He originally thought that the Red King had seen Leng Yue and had a good chat with her. Unexpectedly, he did not even get to see her face. Moreover, the Red King¡¯s letter¡­It could only be said that it was very eye-catching. If it were him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. ¡°Haha, Red King, in that case, congratulations.¡± However, the Red King was his master now, so he could not say anything. ¡°Haha, just wait and see. When the time comes, you¡¯ll definitely benefit a lot.¡± Red King could already imagine how touched Leng Yue was when she saw the letter. ¡°Hahaha, then I¡¯ll congratulate you in advance, Red King!¡± After saying that, Xu Xun continued to do his own thing. Meanwhile, the Red King stood in his courtyard and continued to fantasize about what would happen next. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was lying on the wall, nodded to Xingyu. In an instant, the Red King felt his vision turn black and he lost consciousness. Xiao Changtian looked at the Red King in the sack and smiled. ¡°Hahaha, let¡¯s go.¡± Not long after, Xingyu carried Red King to a dilapidated house in the suburbs. ¡°Wake him up!¡± Xiao Changtian had already gotten into position. He was ready to move now. He was very familiar with the kidnapping scenes in movies. At that time, he would scare this Red King. He would definitely hand over Leng Yue¡¯s address. ¡°Whoosh!¡± In an instant, a basin of cold water was poured on the Red King¡¯s face. ¡°Ah! Ah! How¡­ What happened?¡± The moment he was splashed with water, Red King immediately woke up from his coma. ¡°Why¡­What¡¯s going on? Where is this?¡± Looking at the tattered surroundings and how he was tied up, Red King was dumbfounded. ¡°Hey! You probably haven¡¯t forgotten who I am.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who had his back against the light, said coldly. ¡°You! It was you! Xiao Changtian!¡± After hearing this voice, Red King immediately reacted. However, he did not expect Xiao Changtian to be the one who kidnapped him. Chapter 1191: Contact Leng Yue (1) Chapter 1191: Contact Leng Yue (1) ¡°Let me tell you! You¡¯d better let this king go immediately. Otherwise, this king won¡¯t let you off!¡± Red King looked at Xiao Changtian in fear. He had witnessed Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, so he didn¡¯t dare to resist too hard. ¡°Hehe, do you think you still have a chance?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Red King and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°However, I seem to have heard that you and Lengyue are childhood sweethearts?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Red King immediately perked up. ¡°Yeah, so what? Haha, this king knows you¡¯re jealous of this king. Haha, but even if you¡¯re jealous of this king, there¡¯s nothing you can do.¡± The Red King looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled smugly. Previously, he could tell that Leng Yue¡¯s attitude towards Xiao Changtian was different. Therefore, the Red King had long suspected that there was something going on between the two of them. However, now was a good time to mock him. ¡°Haha, just nice. In that case, you must be very familiar with Lengyue.¡± Go to ????????????????????.co After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he instantly took out a huge saber that was half the height of a person. ¡°Clang!¡± Red King¡¯s expression changed when he saw the saber land steadily in front of him. ¡°How¡­ It was actually such a powerful artifact! How did he¡­How is that possible?¡± Sensing the immense power of the saber, Red King was so frightened that his eyes almost popped out of his sockets! He couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian would take out such a powerful item. ¡°Humph! Maybe you stole something from somewhere to scare me. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± After being shocked for a while, the Red King quickly calmed down. Xiao Changtian was just a small fry. What happened last time was just an accident. This time, this thing must have been stolen from somewhere. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Call Leng Yue over to save you now. Otherwise, hmph, do you see the big knife in my hand?¡± Looking at the Red King Xiao Changtian in front of me, he was waiting for me to threaten him. Because he did not know what the Red King was thinking, he did not believe that the Red King could be so calm. ¡°Haha, you want to threaten me? Dream on! This king will not be afraid!¡± Facing Xiao Changtian¡¯s threat, Red King¡¯s face was full of mockery. He didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian could really make a move. As long as Xiao Changtian dared to make a move, he would definitely kill him! ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to say it, then just wait to become a human stick!¡± Before Red King could be happy, Xiao Changtian swung his long blade down. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah! This King¡¯s finger! This king¡¯s finger!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t waste any time and chopped off one of Red King¡¯s fingers. The Red King did not expect that this damned Xiao Changtian would actually dare to attack him. ¡°Damn it! How could you! How can you attack this king!¡± The ten fingers were connected to the heart. At this moment, the Red King was in so much pain that he almost fainted. ¡°Hehe, do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to make a move? I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Ask Leng Yue to come here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll continue to act.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t feel bad for Red King. Back then, when the Red King had helped him, if he had not escaped, he would probably have lost his life by now. Now, he was just giving her a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Speak! I¡¯ll say it now. I¡¯ll call Leng Yue over now.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian preparing to attack again, Red King was so scared that he almost peed his pants. This person was definitely a lunatic, definitely a lunatic! ¡°However, can you untie me first? I haven¡¯t taken out my message jade slip¡­¡± Red King looked at Xiao Changtian with a trembling voice. ¡°You¡¯re already in this state, and you still dare to make a request?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s cold gaze, Red King was shocked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°My, my message jade slip is¡­In the storage space¡­¡± Before Red King could finish, Xiao Changtian took out the item. ¡°Hurry up!¡± However, the Red King was drenched in cold sweat. Although he was able to contact Leng Yue previously, in reality, he had lost contact with her since an unknown period of time ago. Now, Xiao Changtian asked him to call Leng Yue over. Red King was just afraid and said it. Actually, he couldn¡¯t even call out Leng Yue. ¡°What are you still waiting for? Hurry up!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Red King with a fierce expression. It seemed that the Red King would not shed tears until he saw the coffin! ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the message jade slip.¡± The Red King didn¡¯t send the message to Leng Yue. At this moment, Leng Yue, who was in the room, instantly saw the message jade slip sent by the Red King. She originally wanted to throw it away, but Leng Yue suddenly saw the words Xiao Changtian on it. ¡°Senior! Senior is actually looking for me! Heavens!¡± In an instant, Leng Yue stood up and rushed towards the Red King. Although she didn¡¯t know why the Red King was with Xiao Changtian, it had been a long time since she last saw Senior. At that moment, Red King was trembling as he watched Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions. Xiao Changtian had hung Red King on a tree outside the room. Although there weren¡¯t many people here, everyone who came and went recognized this person as the Red King. ¡°Yo! Wasn¡¯t this the Red King who grew up with Lengyue? How did he end up like this?¡± ¡°Hahaha, from what I see, this guy must have done many evil things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. However, looking at this fellow like this, it¡¯s really satisfying!¡± The people passing by all stopped and pointed at the Red King hanging on the tree. ¡°You guys! You damn bastards! What are you looking at!¡± The Red King had never been so embarrassed. If nothing unexpected happened, the news of the Red King being hung on a tree would soon spread throughout the entire Upper Realm. At that time, he, the Red King, would definitely become the laughing stock of the entire Upper Realm. ¡°Bah! You¡¯re already in this state, yet you still don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± Instantly, he spat on the Red King. ¡°Bah!¡± ¡°Bah!¡± After that mouthful of saliva, many people spat at him. ¡°For a person like you, spitting is a gift to you!¡± These people all looked at the Red King with mocking expressions. ¡°You guys! You guys! Wait for this king to be released! This king wants all of you to be buried with him!¡± The Red King was furious. He had never thought that he would be attacked like this one day. ¡°Hahaha, when you¡¯re released, who knows!¡± Although these people were a little afraid, they were also angry at the Red King. After all, the Red King had done many evil things in the past. Not only did he hurt the ordinary people of the Upper Realm, but he also did many disgusting things. Chapter 1192: The Cold Moon Is Here (1) Chapter 1192: The Cold Moon Is Here (1) ¡°Kill you! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± Red King¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Although he wanted to break free, he didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian had tied him up with. He tried to break free but he couldn¡¯t. At this moment, the people below suddenly fell silent. The Red King, who did not know what was going on, saw that these people had all quieted down in an instant, and his face instantly became smug. ¡°Hahaha, you must be scared now! Do you know how powerful this king is? Hurry up and untie this king. In this way, I can spare your lives.¡± Red King looked at the people in front of him and sneered. However, after the Red King finished speaking, no one paid attention to him. ¡°Hey! Are you guys even listening to me?¡± However, the people below were already deeply attracted by a beautiful figure in the distance. That person was none other than Leng Yue, who had rushed over. ¡°Then! That person! Yes! It¡¯s Leng Yue!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! He didn¡¯t expect Leng Yue to come here.¡± ¡°Oh my god! I didn¡¯t expect to see Leng Yue in my lifetime!¡± Go to ????????????????????.co Seeing the cold moon approaching, everyone present began to get excited. One had to know that they were standing in the middle of nowhere. Leng Yue actually came to this place. ¡°Hahaha, do you know why Lengyue is here?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of my talent and strength!¡± All the young men present tidied up their clothes, wanting to show off in front of Leng Yue. ¡°Damn you! How could you be so shameless as to say that you¡¯re here to look for you! Lengyue is clearly here to look for me!¡± The Red King¡¯s originally happy expression instantly darkened. He did not expect these people to be so shameless! Leng Yue clearly saw his cry for help and came to save him! These people were actually so shameless to come and look for them. However, even though the Red King shouted hysterically from above, no one below paid attention to him. Leng Yue, on the other hand, slowly walked towards the Red King with a cold expression. She was very nervous at the moment. Because he was about to see Senior, he didn¡¯t know if Senior still recognized him. ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue, you¡¯ve finally come to find this king. This king knew that you still couldn¡¯t let go of this king. Haha, Lengyue, quickly let this king go.¡± Seeing the cold moon gradually walking towards him, a smile appeared on the Red King¡¯s face. After a while, Leng Yue stood under the Red King¡¯s tree. ¡°Hurry up! Lengyue, quickly put this king down from the tree!¡± However, Leng Yue didn¡¯t attack him immediately. Instead, she looked at him with a cold smile. ¡°Where is Senior?¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t care about the Red King¡¯s life or death at all. In her heart, it would be good if the Red King died. ¡°Lengyue! You actually dare to disobey this king! Quickly put this king down!¡± Seeing that Leng Yue had no intention of putting him down, Red King instantly said angrily. ¡°Tsk, he even said that the Red King and Lengyue were childhood sweethearts. I think he made it up himself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how could Lengyue fall for that guy?¡± Everyone present looked at the scene in front of them as if they were watching a joke. She did not know where the Red King got his face from. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Where is Senior now?¡± Leng Yue ignored the Red King¡¯s other words and asked coldly. ¡°Xiao Changtian! That damned thing! He even dared to kidnap this king! Are you going to find that brat instead of helping me?¡± Red King saw that Leng Yue had no intention of helping him and roared at Leng Yue. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, a huge wave of energy fiercely struck the Red King, who was hanging on the tree. ¡°Boom!¡± The Red King, who was hit by the huge energy, instantly flew dozens of meters away. In the distance, a huge chasm that was like an abyss was instantly smashed. ¡°Hehe, but you asked me to help you.¡± Then, Leng Yue did not even look at the Red King in the distance. ¡°Yo! Cold Moon! You¡¯re finally here.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was in the room, had heard a huge commotion and thought that the Red King had run away. When he came out, it turned out that Leng Yue had come. It seemed that the rumors were still useful. He did not expect Leng Yue to really come! ¡°Senior! Lengyue greets Senior!¡± Leng Yue said excitedly the moment she saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, Lengyue, why are you being so polite? I owe you a huge favor previously.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled as he looked at Leng Yue. He had not returned the favor from before, and now he had to trouble her again. ¡°Senior! It¡¯s my fortune to work for you. How could I dare to let you owe me a favor?¡± After Leng Yue heard this, she looked at Xiao Changtian in fear. He didn¡¯t know why Senior had asked him to come. This scene caused the jaws of the people watching from afar to drop. They didn¡¯t expect that the proud daughter of the heavens, Leng Yue, would be so cold to everyone. No man from the Upper Realm could enter her eyes. But now, she was being so respectful to this man. ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why would this man be favored by Lengyue!¡± The people present didn¡¯t know why such an ordinary person would be treated so differently by Leng Yue. At this moment, many men present were very jealous. ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s the Red King?¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian suddenly realized that the Red King who was at the door just now, not only the Red King, but also the tree at the door had disappeared. ¡°This¡­ The Red King was¡­Then¡­¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian awkwardly. Leng Yue felt a little awkward. She didn¡¯t expect to show such a violent side in front of Xiao Changtian. It was too awkward. ¡°Damn it! Who was so powerful! He actually beat up this damned Red King so ruthlessly.¡± Looking at the scene in the distance, Xiao Changtian widened his eyes in surprise. However, Xiao Changtian felt relieved. ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not bother about him. Let¡¯s go in and talk. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian had been looking for her for a long time, Leng Yue¡¯s face turned red. Senior said that he had been looking for him for a long time. What was the matter? With an excited heart, Leng Yue followed Xiao Changtian inside. ¡°Haha, Leng Yue, please sit down.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t know how to bring this up. ¡°Senior, if you need anything, just say it. I will definitely help if I can.¡± Leng Yue could tell what Xiao Changtian wanted to say and smiled. Chapter 1193: Prepare for Action (1) Chapter 1193: Prepare for Action (1) ¡°Only you can help me with this matter.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s smiling face, Leng Yue suddenly blushed. Could it be that Senior¡­You want me to¡­ ¡± I want to meet your father, so please help me introduce him.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words shattered Leng Yue¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Ah¡­ Aha, this matter, senior, don¡¯t worry, this matter is just a small matter.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian with disappointment. ¡°However, Senior, if you want to see my father, these two days might not be enough. My father is currently researching formations and cultivation techniques in the void. I¡¯m afraid it will take some time before he can come out.¡± Ever since Senior Wu Yi arrived, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had followed them into the void. Because a year in the void was equivalent to a day outside. In order to develop something to deal with the demons as soon as possible, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had gathered many people and cut off contact with the outside world during this period of time. ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s just two days.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled. Anyway, this thing, this thing, it¡¯s estimated that it¡¯s already stable, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s here, it¡¯s day, it doesn¡¯t matter. Rainless was beside her father, looking at him with an ugly expression. ¡°Father, you are too rash in this matter.¡± Before Rainless could understand what was going on, she was pulled away by her father. One had to know that the identity of the sect master of the Limitless Sect was still very important to her, but now she had nothing. ¡°Humph! This matter was all that damned Wuyi¡¯s fault! He did not expect that this time, he would actually fail in the gutter.¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master thought for a moment and then looked at Rainless with a gloomy face. ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯m afraid the rest of the relationship will depend on you.¡± ¡°Father, we¡¯re nothing now. Why do you have to rely on me?¡± Rainless was a little puzzled. Could it be that her father still had some other moves? ¡°Xiao Yu, have you forgotten that Xiao Changtian is also one of us?¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian, the Limitless Sect Master smiled. Although they didn¡¯t know Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, with his help, their current situation would definitely be better. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right, father, there¡¯s still Changtian! However¡­ Father, I¡¯m already like this. What if Changtian doesn¡¯t want to come back with me?¡± Rainless looked at his father with some difficulty. ¡°Xiao Yu, this matter is simple. As long as you¡¯re done with him, what reason will he have to reject you?¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master didn¡¯t know why, but they were clearly from the demon race. Why was Xiao Changtian unwilling to help them? However, the sect master guessed that Xiao Changtian must be a very powerful expert. They must have seen that the two of them were not very strong, so they were unwilling to come. ¡°But, Father, we already tried it once. This time¡­¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, Father has already thought of a countermeasure this time. Take this.¡± Immediately, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master took out a package wrapped in paper. ¡°When the time comes, as long as you cover his mouth and nose with this thing, even the strongest person will immediately be unconscious for half a day. At that time, you can carry Xiao Changtian back and we¡¯ll do what¡¯s done. Even if he wants to go back on his word, there¡¯s nothing he can do.¡± Although this method was not very good, the father and daughter had no other choice at the moment. ¡°Alright! Father! This time, I¡¯ll listen to your words.¡± In any case, this matter was very beneficial to Rainless. If Xiao Changtian could become her husband, Rainless would be secretly happy. ¡­ On the other side, after Xiao Changtian was arranged to stay, there were people who came to take care of him. The person who took care of him was not a servant, but the son of an elder of the Heavenly Law Union. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m here to learn from Leng Yue! But why did he ask me to take care of this person?¡± The kid looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. He had been here for a few days, but he had only seen Leng Yue a few times. She was already a little unhappy, but in the end, she had to do such a thing. Leng Yue originally wanted to arrange for servants to take care of Xiao Changtian. However, other than the guards outside her immortal mountain, there was no one else. Therefore, Leng Yue thought of this ignorant and incompetent hedonistic son. This kid was the son of Elder Liu of the Heavenly Dao Union. Usually, he would bully the weak and fear the strong outside. Moreover, his strength was not good enough. Therefore, Elder Liu had asked for help for a long time before stuffing his son in. At first, his son was not willing. After Elder Liu threatened him fiercely, his son, Liu Qiang, agreed. ¡°Humph! I can¡¯t stay here for another day. When father comes out of the void, I¡¯ll immediately return.¡± After Liu Qiang finished speaking angrily, he turned around and left Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. However, as he walked, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°You! Stop!¡± Looking at the black shadow blocking him, Liu Qiang¡¯s face showed vigilance. ¡°Do you know which room Xiao Changtian is in?¡± The person who came was the sect master of the Limitless Sect who was dressed in black. He first came to ask about his daughter. Liu Qiang, who was watching this scene, rolled his eyes. Looking at the person in front of him, it was obvious that he was Xiao Changtian¡¯s subordinate. Moreover, from the sound of the voice, it must be an urgent matter to report to Xiao Changtian. Hahaha, he could use this opportunity to prank that person. Although that person did not provoke him much, Liu Qiang still found him an eyesore. ¡°Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, turn right from here.¡± Liu Qiang took the opportunity to mention Xingyu¡¯s room, because Xingyu¡¯s room was in two different places from Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. At that time, they would be anxious enough. When the black-robed man heard this, he instantly disappeared. The sect master of Limitless Sect didn¡¯t expect to find out where Xiao Changtian lived so quickly. This was simply the heavens helping him. ¡°Haha, when the time comes, there will be a good show to watch.¡± ¡­ At this moment, Leng Yue sat in the room and sighed deeply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I feel like I can¡¯t help but want to get close to Senior after Senior came?¡± One had to know that Leng Yue would never be like this in the past. Even if her pursuers could go all the way to the upper realm, no man could make her lose her virginity like this. ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s because Senior¡¯s strength is too strong that I admire him?¡± Leng Yue now felt that she seemed to have fallen in love with Senior. However, with someone like him, why would senior take a fancy to him? So what if she liked him? Chapter 1194: How Could It Be Him (1) Chapter 1194: How Could It Be Him (1) ¡°Miss, what are you worried about?¡± At this moment, an old man appeared in front of Leng Yue. ¡°Teacher, why are you here?¡± Looking at the old man in front of her, Leng Yue was shocked. Her master was always elusive. Why was he here today? ¡± Hahaha, of course, I heard the doubts in your heart.¡± The old man smiled at Leng Yue. ¡°Presumably, Miss must be like this because of the man who came here today, right?¡± ¡°Master is really remarkable. You guessed it in an instant.¡± Regarding this matter, Leng Yue didn¡¯t want to hide it anymore. After all, this matter was very troubling her now. She just happened to want to find someone to confide in. ¡°I can¡¯t see through Young Master¡¯s fate. However, Miss, in this world, even if some people pursue longevity or supreme cultivation, isn¡¯t the final goal to make themselves happy?¡± The old man looked at Leng Yue with a deep gaze. ¡°But, Master, what if Senior is unwilling? In that case, wouldn¡¯t I be thinking too much?¡± Leng Yue nodded her head in a half-understanding manner. ¡°Then, Miss, have you ever seen anyone who wants to live forever but doesn¡¯t give up even though they know it¡¯s impossible? Have you ever seen someone who wanted to improve their cultivation base not work hard because they were afraid?¡± Looking at Leng Yue, the old man smiled knowingly. ¡°Miss, I can only help you up to this point. The rest will depend on your own luck.¡± After the old man finished speaking, he instantly disappeared from where he was. Leng Yue narrowed her eyes as she watched the old man leave. ¡°Since Master has already said so, then I can¡¯t just sit and wait for death! This matter might have a good outcome!¡± ¡­ On the other side, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master excitedly told Rainless the news. ¡°Go right at that intersection! When the time comes, don¡¯t walk wrong!¡± The Limitless Sect did not doubt the news they had heard this time. ¡°Father! I know. I will complete this matter no matter what!¡± After all. He had been coveting Xiao Changtian for so long, and now he could finally go up. ¡°After you bring him back, I¡¯ll stand guard outside the cave for you. Xiao Yu, wait until it¡¯s dark before you take action.¡± Not long after, the sky slowly darkened. Rainless, who was ready, was also ready to set off. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Xingyu had also fallen asleep. Not long after, Rainless arrived outside Xingyu¡¯s room., Because there were no guards here, Rainless ¡®journey was smooth. ¡°Hahaha, Changtian, I¡¯m here.¡± After saying that, Rainless quietly walked into Starry¡¯s room. Looking at the figure on the bed, Rainless revealed a lewd smile. ¡°Changtian, you can¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re too charming!¡± After saying that, Rainless quietly walked into the room and covered Starry¡¯s head. Xingyu, who was still sleeping, fainted before he could wake up. Rainless saw that his subordinates had stopped moving, so he didn¡¯t take a closer look. He put a sack over Starry¡¯s head. After that, Wuyu carried Xingyu and ran out happily. ¡°How is it? Did you succeed?¡± The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master, who was waiting in the distance, came over to welcome Wu Yu excitedly. ¡°Father, how can your daughter not succeed this time?¡± He gestured at the sack behind him and the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master immediately reacted. ¡°Hahaha! Good, good, good!¡± After saying three good words, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master followed Rainless and ran away. ¡°Good daughter, go! Work harder tonight!¡± After arriving at the designated place, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master said happily. Rainless smiled and nodded before carrying the sack into the cave. ¡°Hehehe, Changtian, you really can¡¯t blame me for this. If we weren¡¯t desperate, we wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. Please don¡¯t blame me when you wake up!¡± Rainless said as he began to move his hands. Finally, Rainless stood in front of the sack. ¡°Next, it really begins.¡± After saying that, Rainless slowly began to tear the sack from Starry¡¯s feet. ¡°Hehehe, Changtian, I know you have a good figure. If we have a son, he will be as handsome as you. If we have a daughter, she will be as good-looking as me!¡± At this point, Wuyu had already torn the sack to her neck. Only his head was left. ¡°Changtian! I¡¯m going to start!¡± ¡°Slar!¡± In an instant, Rainless tore the sack off Starry¡¯s head. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± When he saw Xingyu¡¯s face clearly, Rainless retreated a few steps in fear and sat on the ground. ¡°What? How could it be him! Ah! Help!¡± Rainless looked at Starry in horror. How could it be him! She clearly! She was the one who kidnapped Xiao Changtian! Why? Why was this man in the sack now? This was impossible! This was simply impossible! Rainless stood up in disbelief and slowly walked to Xingyu. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Why? Why did this happen? Why is it this man!¡± One had to know that the last time he was beaten up by this man was still fresh in his mind. He did not expect to meet him again this time. Furthermore, it was done in such a way. Rainless found it hard to accept. ¡°You! Why are you here?¡± At this moment, the unconscious Xingyu suddenly opened his eyes. Then, he looked at Rainless, who had nothing on him, in disbelief. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Seeing that Starry had woken up, Rainless screamed again. At this moment, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master outside seemed to have heard his daughter¡¯s scream inside. ¡°D * mn, I didn¡¯t expect the young people these days to be so wild. Looks like I¡¯m getting old now.¡± This was because an array formation had been set up in this cave in advance. Therefore, other than tonight, the people inside could not come out, and the people outside could not enter. The Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master was very happy at this moment. Although his daughter was very wild, didn¡¯t this mean that there was progress between the two of them? Hahaha, he would just wait for a good show tomorrow. At this moment, Xingyu was angrily strangling Rainless ¡®neck. ¡°You damned woman! How dare you treat senior like this! Fortunately, you kidnapped the wrong person today. Otherwise, today will be the day you die!¡± Xingyu didn¡¯t expect that the woman would still be so bold after the previous lesson. He even wanted to kidnap Senior! ¡°I¡­ I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Please, spare me!¡± Rainless looked at Starry with tears in her eyes. She finally knew that she could not get rid of this man. Chapter 1195: Who Are You? Chapter 1195: Who Are You? The next day, Liu Qiang came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s door at dawn. He wanted to see if Xiao Changtian was affected by yesterday¡¯s incident. However, looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s lively appearance, Liu Qiang was a little disappointed. ¡°Hey, Xiao Liu, I want to eat beef buns for breakfast today. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile when he saw Liu Qiang. ¡°Hehe, alright.¡± Liu Qiang reluctantly agreed. ¡°Motherf * cker, you¡¯re going to die. You have so many requests so early in the morning. Damn it.¡± Liu Qiang walked down the mountain angrily. One had to know that there was nothing on their mountain, let alone steamed buns. Xiao Changtian wanted to eat buns, but he had to personally go down the mountain to buy them for him. Then, Liu Qiang bought the steamed buns with a gloomy face. However, just as Liu Qiang walked to a place not far from Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, he suddenly saw a figure. ¡°Lengyue! What is she doing here?¡± When he saw who it was, Liu Qiang¡¯s gloomy face softened. One must know that the reason why Liu Qiang didn¡¯t dare to leave this place so easily was because he was afraid of Leng Yue, who was extremely powerful. Before Liu Qiang came, he was a playboy who had played with many women and had seen all kinds of women. However, there had never been a woman like Leng Yue. When he saw Leng Yue, Liu Qiang did not have any desire, only fear. ¡°Haha, Senior Lengyue, it¡¯s so early in the morning. Why are you here so early?¡± Although he was a little afraid, Liu Qiang still pretended to be calm and asked. After all, his father had asked him to learn from Leng Yue. Although he hadn¡¯t learned anything yet, he still couldn¡¯t fall out with Leng Yue. Leng Yue, who was thinking about something, instantly stopped on the spot when she heard this voice. Looking at the Liu Qiang in front of her, Leng Yue suddenly remembered that this Liu Qiang was a playboy. Regarding his romantic affairs, even if Leng Yue didn¡¯t gossip, she had heard a lot. At first, she was not willing to let Liu Qiang come to her immortal mountain. However, her father had already told her, so he had no choice. However, this matter was not a bad thing now. ¡°Liu Qiang, I heard that you¡¯ve seen a lot of women. Does that mean that you understand women very well?¡± Before Liu Qiang could react, Leng Yue walked over and asked. ¡°What? Ah! It was¡­Yes, I am.¡± Everyone knew about his matters. However, Liu Qiang did not know why Leng Yue would ask him this. ¡°In that case, tell me, what kind of woman is the easiest to please a man?¡± Leng Yue looked at Liu Qiang with a serious expression. ¡°What? This¡­¡± Liu Qiang did not expect Leng Yue to ask him this question. This was really unexpected. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not willing to tell me?¡± Leng Yue¡¯s expression changed when she saw Liu Qiang¡¯s expression. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! No! You misunderstood! Senior Lengyue, you¡¯ve misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean to not tell you, I was just a little surprised, I don¡¯t know why you asked this question?¡± Liu Qiang asked curiously. He really couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Must I tell you what I want to do? If I ask you to say it, say it quickly.¡± Leng Yue looked at Liu Qiang impatiently. This man was not only weak, but he was also so slow in doing things. If she didn¡¯t have a question to ask him, she wouldn¡¯t even be willing to say a word to him. ¡°This¡­ Senior Lengyue, actually, there isn¡¯t a fixed type that men like. After all, no matter how much one liked a type, it would be boring if one looked at it too much.¡± After hearing this, Leng Yue nodded her head in a half-understanding manner. ¡°Can you tell me exactly what you mean?¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Lengyue, if you want a man to look at you more, you have to dress up in a different style in front of him. Let him feel that you¡¯re the kind of woman who can¡¯t be fathomed. Naturally, he¡¯ll be very interested.¡± Liu Qiang told Leng Yue what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t hold back at all. ¡°I see. Alright, I know.¡± Before Liu Qiang could react, Leng Yue disappeared. ¡°Hiss, why is Lengyue asking me this?¡± Looking at Leng Yue¡¯s appearance, Liu Qiang could not figure it out. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about it. The buns are already cold.¡± Liu Qiang didn¡¯t think too much about it. He took the bun and went into Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. At this moment, Leng Yue, who had returned to her room, frowned and looked at her wardrobe. To be honest, the clothes in his wardrobe were all dark colors. There was no pattern at all. It looked exactly the same. Liu Qiang had just said that if he wanted to attract the attention of the seniors, he had to try other styles. It seemed like it was time for him to make some changes. After getting ready, Leng Yue even put on some light makeup for herself. After drawing, Leng Yue went down the mountain to prepare her clothes. At that moment, Xingyu, who was in the cave, walked out with a gloomy face. ¡°You! How did you come out from inside?¡± The sect master of the Limitless Sect, who was waiting outside the cave for his daughter to come out, saw the person who came out and his expression changed. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter? Rainless! Who are you?¡± Looking at Xingyu, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master had a wary expression. What was going on? Why did such a man appear? ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the father of the woman inside! But it seems that you two are working together?¡± Looking at the sect master of the Limitless Sect, Xingyu¡¯s face darkened. The old man in front of him was actually so evil. He even wanted to kidnap the senior and cook the rice. Hehe, but they met him. He would not let them have their way. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right! What¡¯s wrong? Who exactly are you? Why did you come out from inside?!¡± After the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master regained his senses, he also looked at Xingyu with a gloomy expression. Did this kid really think that he could run? Although he didn¡¯t know how this kid came here, the sect master of the Limitless Sect wouldn¡¯t let him go before he figured out the truth. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m punishing you today!¡± After saying that, before the sect master could react, a rope instantly wrapped around his body. ¡°Saint! A saint artifact! A rope was actually a saint artifact! Who exactly are you!¡± Seeing that he was tied up by Xingyu without being able to fight back at all, the Limitless Sect¡¯s sect master widened his eyes in fear. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why things had turned out this way. Chapter 1196: Coming Out (1) Chapter 1196: Coming Out (1) ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Starry Universe threw the Limitless Gate into the cave. ¡°Daughter! Daughter! ¡®This¡­¡¯ What the hell is going on!¡± ¡°Sob, sob, sob, sob, sob, sob.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Leng Yue came to Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s room after she was done dressing up. However, the first person who saw her was not Xiao Changtian, but Liu Qiang who was standing outside. When Liu Qiang saw Leng Yue for the first time, he thought he was seeing things. This was because Leng Yue, who had always been dressed coldly, had actually put on makeup for the first time today. Moreover, she was wearing a pink robe. It was not only Liu Qiang who found it unbelievable. Anyone who saw it would find it unbelievable! ¡°Cold¡­Senior Lengyue, you¡¯re here!¡± To be honest, after Leng Yue changed her outfit, she instantly attracted Liu Qiang¡¯s interest. After all, he had never seen Leng Yue like this before. Source: .com, updated on ????????????????????.co ¡°How is it? Do you think I¡¯m pretty today?¡± Leng Yue, who was about to meet Xiao Changtian, asked Liu Qiang. To be honest, it was Leng Yue¡¯s first time dressing up like this, and she felt very awkward. Therefore, when she saw Liu Qiang, she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Alright¡­ It looked good! Of course it was good! Today, you¡¯re simply like a goddess descending to the mortal world! It¡¯s so beautiful that I can¡¯t speak!¡± Liu Qiang did not expect Leng Yue to ask such a question. After being stunned for a second, he instantly replied. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Lengyue, how can this be fake? You have to know that I¡¯ve seen many women. Any man would not be able to resist looking at a woman like you!¡± Liu Qiang looked at Leng Yue and replied sincerely. Suddenly, Liu Qiang felt that he might be able to try Leng Yue. Just as Liu Qiang was lost in his thoughts, Leng Yue had already entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s room silently. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Lengyue, are you dressed like this because of me?¡± Just as Liu Qiang said this shyly, he raised his head and saw Leng Yue disappear on the spot. ¡°Lengyue? Lengyue?¡± After walking around, he didn¡¯t see where Leng Yue went. Liu Qiang was a little puzzled. ¡°Haha, Liu Qiang, I must be shy!¡± When Liu Qiang thought of this possibility, he could not help but be secretly happy. At this moment, Leng Yue, who had entered Xiao Changtian¡¯s room, was sitting on a stool. ¡°Senior, you just woke up.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, Leng Yue didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. ¡°Aiya, I just finished breakfast. Lengyue, you¡¯re here so early. Is there something you want to discuss?¡± After all, the sun had just risen. Because Xiao Changtian woke up early today, it was still early in the morning. ¡°Actually, Senior, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that what do you think of me today?¡± Leng Yue carefully said what she wanted to say. ¡°What? You¡¯re doing very well today.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why Leng Yue asked this question, Xiao Changtian still told the truth. She didn¡¯t know why the cold moon today was different from before. ¡°Then¡­ Senior, do you like this?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was stunned again. ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue, I-¡± ¡°Miss! Miss! It came out! The Alliance Master has come out of the void!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to say something, a voice interrupted him. ¡°So fast! The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had come out so quickly!¡± After hearing the news, a look of joy appeared on his face. He was prepared to wait here for ten days to half a month, but he did not expect to come out so soon. When she heard this news, her expression was not too good. Senior was clearly about to say it, but he was interrupted all of a sudden. One had to know that she had mustered up her courage to come today. Now, she had done nothing. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡± After Leng Yue sorted out her emotions, she smiled at Xiao Changtian. Not long after, Leng Yue brought Xiao Changtian to the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s side. ¡°Father! Why did you come out so quickly?¡± After arriving, Leng Yue looked at the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master with some doubt. In the beginning, the Heavenly Law Alliance had said that it would take at least half a month before they could come out. However, how did they come out in just a few days? ¡°Sigh! Yue Yue, this matter is a long story. We encountered difficulties in the development. We need a living demon to study it. Otherwise, this thing can¡¯t be made.¡± They were inside, without the research of the demons, it was equivalent to making cars behind closed doors. Even after being inside for several years, there was still no progress at all. ¡°Why¡­How did this happen?¡± When Leng Yue heard this news, her expression changed. Now that the demons were so powerful, let alone capturing a demon alive, they might not even be able to deal with a random demon. ¡°Sigh, looks like I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Wuyi with this matter.¡± However, at this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was standing at the side, slowly walked up. ¡°Heavenly Dao Union Master, perhaps I can help you with this matter.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Because Xiao Changtian was confident that he could easily defeat the two bodyguards last time. He could definitely defeat the demon. Moreover, he had killed so many demons in the lower realm, so he still had some experience in this aspect. ¡°And this is?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was stunned. ¡°Father, this is the senior from the lower realm that I told you about.¡± Leng Yue immediately introduced. ¡°Oh, haha, hello. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so happily.¡± Upon hearing this, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master immediately smiled and greeted him. ¡°However, this senior, did you just come to the Upper Realm not long ago?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve indeed only been to the Upper Realm a few times. In the past, I was in the lower realm.¡± Xiao Changtian also smiled and told him his experience. ¡°Ahaha, in that case, Senior, have you seen the demons of the Upper Realm?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master felt that he was very unreliable. ¡°This¡­ I really don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled apologetically. Although he had killed many demons in the lower realm, he had never seen one in the upper realm. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Yue Yue, come over first. I have something to say to you. Haha, senior, please sit here for a while. I have something to say to Yue Yue first.¡± Following which, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master called Leng Yue into another room. ¡°Father, why are you so cold to Senior?¡± Chapter 1197: Not Willing to See (1) Chapter 1197: Not Willing to See (1) Leng Yue asked her father as soon as she arrived at the house. ¡°Yue Yue, now is not the time to joke around. No matter how powerful a senior like you is in the lower realm, this is not the lower realm. This is the upper realm! You can¡¯t joke around like this!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at his daughter with a solemn expression. They were already annoyed because they had not successfully developed it, and now there was another joke. They were really laughing. ¡°Father, who told you that Senior was joking with you? Senior is so powerful, how could he be joking!¡± Leng Yue looked at her father helplessly. Why didn¡¯t her father believe her? ¡°Alright, Yue Yue, no matter what he wants to find me for now, let¡¯s put it aside. It¡¯s not convenient for us to see him these few days. Let¡¯s talk about it after this matter is over.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master waved at Leng Yue, indicating for her to go back. ¡°But! But Father, you will definitely regret it!¡± In Leng Yue¡¯s heart, Xiao Changtian was the strongest. However, her father didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t make his father believe him so quickly. ¡°President, President, are you done? We still have to continue the meeting.¡± Source: .com, updated on ????????????????????.co At this moment, a sound came from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ll go now.¡± After saying that, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master glanced at Leng Yue and walked out. ¡°No, Father is muddle-headed! You¡¯ll really regret it!¡± Leng Yue looked at her father helplessly. ¡°How is it? Where¡¯s the Alliance Master?¡± Meanwhile, Xiao Changtian, who was waiting at the same spot, had an excited expression on his face when he saw Leng Yue. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, so he was a little confused. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . This, I can¡¯t tell you about this matter. You¡¯ve seen it yourself. Because of the demon race, my father is in a terrible state. He said¡­¡± ¡°Say what?¡± ¡°My father said that he would only have the chance to see you after this matter is over.¡± Leng Yue could only speak of this matter in a more euphemistic manner. After all, she didn¡¯t want to offend Senior just like that. ¡°What? I see.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little disappointed when he heard the news. He had thought that he would be able to get the spirit tree seed soon, but now it seemed that she was still a little unwilling to see him. What should he do? ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry too much. My father is just a little busy these few days. I¡¯ll definitely see you in a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s current state, Leng Yue hurriedly comforted him. In a few days, even if his father was unwilling to see Senior, he would still coax him. ¡°By the way, Senior, why don¡¯t you follow me back first? These few days, you can relax on my immortal mountain.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Just as Leng Yue left with Xiao Changtian, Wu Yi received the news and rushed over. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, you¡¯re finally here.¡± When the people in the hall saw that Wu Yi had finally arrived, their faces all revealed joy. After all, Wu Yi was the strongest person in their hearts. ¡°President, I heard that your research failed this time. What happened?¡± ¡°Sigh, Senior Wu Yi, the reason why we called you over in such a hurry this time is to tell you about this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Wu Yi, we still need to trouble you for this matter.¡± Looking at Wu Yi, the elders present all started talking at once. ¡°Take your time. It¡¯s urgent. I should help. After all, this is a contribution to the entire Upper Realm.¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Wu Yi, we just want you to help us capture a few Demon Race people alive.¡± Finally, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master voiced out his thoughts. ¡°Capture a few Demon Race people alive? This¡­¡± After hearing this request, Wuyi was stunned. He did not expect that they actually trusted him so much and let him capture the demons. ¡°Damn, Senior Wu Yi, you don¡¯t know, just now a person said that he could help us capture the mo alive, I rejected him on the spot. Because, no matter how powerful he is, can he still be as powerful as you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Senior Wuyi, you¡¯re the most powerful and can help us the most now.¡± After hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, all the elders present agreed. Hearing these people praise him so much, for a moment, Wuyi was also in a good mood. ¡°Yeah, now, no matter how powerful someone is, can they still be as powerful as me?¡± Wu Yi looked at the people present and nodded. ¡°Since all of you have sincerely invited me, then I won¡¯t decline anything. I will help you solve this matter.¡± They heard that Senior Wu Yi would help them. They instantly cheered. ¡°Hahaha, thank you, thank you Senior Wu Yi!¡± ¡°Senior Wu Yi, you are the savior of our Upper Realm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s our fortune to have such a powerful person like you in the Upper Realm!¡± After their excitement, they all looked at Wu Yi with admiration. The rest of the matter would depend on him. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian followed Leng Yue back, he saw Xingyu who had just returned from outside. ¡°Hey, Xingyu, where did you go so early in the morning? Why are you only back now?¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian felt strange. When he went to look for Xingyu in the morning, he found that Xingyu¡¯s room was empty. There was no one there. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care too much. ¡°Senior, this is a long story. Last night, two demons wanted to kidnap you, but they seemed to have made a mistake and kidnapped me.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He did not expect that a demon would actually want to kidnap him yesterday! At this moment, Liu Qiang, who was not far away, heard this and his face turned pale. He had clearly heard that some demons wanted to kidnap Xiao Changtian. He remembered that the man in black asked him where Xiao Changtian was yesterday. He had deliberately pointed the wrong way to that Demon Race person and ended up kidnapping Xingyu. If they were to investigate, would they be able to trace it back to him? Thinking of this possibility, Liu Qiang¡¯s face turned pale. If they really caught him and casually charged him with colluding with the demons, he would not be able to live. ¡°No, no, this matter¡­I¡¯m going to tell my father about this! I can¡¯t just die like this!¡± After saying that, Liu Qiang ran away in a panic. At this moment, the three of them were discussing this matter with serious expressions. After all, this was no small matter. Chapter 1198: Changtian Is Here to Save Me (1) Chapter 1198: Changtian Is Here to Save Me (1) ¡°Wait a minute, demons?¡± Just as the few of them looked serious, Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of something. ¡°Xingyu, where are those demons now?¡± Wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Law Alliance Master trying to capture the Demon Race alive? This was also an opportunity. ¡°Senior, he should still be in the cave.¡± Before Xingyu left, he had indeed tied the two of them up in the cave. However, he did not know if the two of them had escaped. ¡°Lengyue, if we can capture the two of them, your father will definitely be very happy.¡± Hearing this, Leng Yue nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, Xingyu, hurry up and bring me to look for it.¡± Then, Xingyu brought Xiao Changtian towards the cave. At that moment, Liu Qiang came to the side of Elder Liu from the Heavenly Law Union. ¡°Father! Father!¡± Source: .com, updated on ????????????????????.co When Liu Qiang saw his father, he ran over without stopping. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that makes you so flustered? Could it be that your strength has already broken through?¡± Seeing his son come here for no reason, Elder Liu was puzzled. ¡°Father! This matter, this matter, is not good!¡± Liu Qiang was so excited that he was incoherent. Every time he thought of the possibility of him being captured, he felt a chill in his heart. ¡°Bastard, hurry up. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elder Liu looked at his disappointing son impatiently. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to send him to Lengyue¡¯s place, wanting him to learn something from Lengyue. Now, it seemed that he had created some trouble again. ¡°I¡­ I seem to have offended Leng Yue¡¯s distinguished guest.¡± Liu Qiang trembled as he told his father about what had happened. ¡°Damn it! Bastard! I asked you to go over and learn something, and you actually caused such a disaster for me! I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡± After hearing that, Elder Liu pointed at Liu Qiang¡¯s nose and began to curse. ¡°Father, I know you¡¯re very angry about this, but since it has already happened, you can¡¯t just ignore me like this.¡± Looking at his father, Liu Qiang¡¯s face was filled with tears. ¡°Father, you have to know that I¡¯m your only precious son. If I¡¯m gone, you¡¯ll have no descendants! Not only will you die without descendants, but your reputation will also be greatly affected. Don¡¯t be angry yet.¡± Liu Qiang looked at his father and rambled on. Finally, it was unknown which of Liu Qiang¡¯s words touched Elder Liu. Elder Liu, who was originally furious, gradually calmed down. ¡°Other than you, no one else knows about this, right?¡± Elder Liu asked with a serious expression. ¡°Yes, father, I swear that no one else saw it.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I think I¡¯ve seen Leng Yue¡¯s guest before.¡± At this moment, Elder Liu recalled the man that Leng Yue brought back when they first came out. That man who overestimated himself actually threatened to help them capture the demons. ¡°In that case, this matter will be easy to handle. Anyway, the president doesn¡¯t have a good impression of that man, and no one else has seen what you did. When the time comes, even if they find you, you just have to deny it.¡± After hearing his father¡¯s words, Liu Qiang nodded. ¡°But, Father, what if that man from Lengyue comes looking for me? After all, that person is Leng Yue¡¯s honored guest.¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian, Liu Qiang became impatient. ¡°Hehe, that kid is just a hothead who doesn¡¯t know anything and doesn¡¯t have much strength. Moreover, that guy is from the lower realm.¡± ¡°At that time, even if he comes to look for you, I can come out and support you.¡± There was only disdain in Elder Liu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright! Father, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°Go! Remember, you must not provoke Lengyue.¡± After the arrangements were made, Liu Qiang returned to Cold Moon¡¯s immortal mountain with his head held high. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and the other three had arrived at the cave. ¡°Senior, it¡¯s in that cave up ahead. I wonder if they¡¯re still there.¡± ¡°Alright, Xingyu, Lengyue, the two of you wait here first. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly ran inside. Inside, Rainless, who was tied up, looked out of the cave in despair. Suddenly, Rainless saw a familiar figure outside the cave. ¡°Long¡­ Long Sky! It was actually Chang Tian! Could it be that Zhang Tian is here to save me?¡± When he saw who it was, the despair on Rainless ¡®face turned into surprise. It didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to save it at such a desperate time. ¡°Hahaha, Zhang Tian! Long Sky! I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here!¡± Wuyu was afraid that Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t see her, so she shouted loudly. Xiao Changtian, who had just entered, stopped in his tracks when he heard the voice. ¡°Why does this voice sound so familiar?¡± Xiao Changtian felt that this voice sounded so familiar. ¡°Changtian! Long Sky! Here! Here, I¡¯m here!¡± Rainless shouted from the corner. Finally, Xiao Changtian saw clearly who was shouting. ¡°This woman! How could it be her!¡± When he looked at Wuyu, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with shock. He didn¡¯t expect that it was this woman who was tied up here. It was really unbelievable. ¡°Sob sob, Changtian, I knew you would come and save me. You¡¯re simply my Prince Charming!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian getting closer and closer, Rainless became more and more excited. ¡°Shut up!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned cold when he heard Wuyu¡¯s words. No wonder he hated this woman so much before. It turned out that this woman was a demon! ¡°Long¡­ Changtian, why are you so fierce to me? Come and help me. Changtian, I¡¯m tied up here. Come and save me.¡± Wu Yu looked at Xiao Changtian shyly. He was indeed too excited and shouted too loudly, scaring Xiao Changtian. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything first. Where¡¯s the person with you?¡± Looking at the Demon Race people in front of him, Xiao Changtian was already a little disgusted. After hearing her words, Xiao Changtian missed her even more. ¡°Long¡­Changtian, are you talking about my father?¡± Rainless didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be so concerned about his father. He asked where his father was. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Where is the person with you now?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Wuyu with a serious face. Unexpectedly, they were still a step too late. Now, it seemed that one of them had already escaped. However, even one was fine. Chapter 1199: Future (1) Chapter 1199: Future (1) ¡°Father, father went to find something to save me. Haha, Changtian, I didn¡¯t expect you to come before father.¡± The ignorant Rainless didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was still smiling at Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xingyu and Lengyue waited for a long time but Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t come out. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look?¡± After Leng Yue finished speaking, she walked into the cave with Xingyu following closely behind. ¡°Senior, senior, what¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Yue asked Xiao Changtian. If there was really no one, Senior wouldn¡¯t have been inside for so long. ¡°Changtian, who is this woman? Changtian, untie me first, I want to get up.¡±¡± After Rainless saw Leng Yue, her eyes instantly became alert. Because Rainless had never seen Leng Yue before. As for Rainless, Leng Yue recognized her at a glance. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s actually you, a demon! No wonder Senior was in there for so long!¡± When Leng Yue saw Rainless, a look of disgust appeared on her face. This woman actually called him senior so intimately. It was really disgusting. ¡°You! You damned woman! Changtian, untie me! I want to get up and teach this woman a lesson!¡± ¡°Senior! Do you know this woman?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian and asked in confusion. ¡°Humph! This disgusting woman, I don¡¯t know her. If she didn¡¯t want to snatch me from me in the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her.¡± Xiao Changtian felt a little nauseous when he thought about what happened before. ¡°Changtian! What are you doing! How can you say that about me? How can you say that about me!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Rainless was in disbelief. ¡°Am I not as good-looking as this woman in front of you? Am I not as good looking as this woman in front of you? Besides, Changtian, we are the same kind of people! We are all demons!¡± Rainless couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian would say that about her. She was excited. ¡°The same kind of person as you? Hehe, in your dreams! He¡¯s also a demon like you. How can you be so whimsical?¡± After hearing Rainless ¡®words, both the two of them coldly snorted. This woman looked like she had a problem with her brain. It was better for him to ignore her. No matter what Senior said, it was impossible for her to be a demon! ¡°Not from the Demon Race? Hehe, Changtian, you don¡¯t even dare to admit your own identity now? Is it because of this woman?¡± Rainless looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. It was as if she would not let it go until Xiao Changtian gave her an explanation. ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m not a demon! If you dare to be so noisy again, be careful not to kill you now.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was talking to Xingyu, turned around impatiently and looked at Rainless. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master wanted Rainless alive, she would probably be a corpse by now. ¡°He¡¯s not from the Demon Race! Impossible! Impossible! This is impossible!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Wuyu released the demonic Qi in her body, trying to lure out Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity as a demon. However, even if Rainless used all her skills, she still did not succeed. This could only mean that Xiao Changtian really wasn¡¯t from the Demon Race. They had been mistaken from the beginning. ¡°Impossible! This was impossible! This is impossible!¡± At this moment, Rainless was screaming like a madman. ¡°Senior, not good. This woman seems to be going crazy!¡± Starry said solemnly as he looked at Rainless. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s take this guy away first. The remaining one probably won¡¯t come back for the time being.¡± After making the decision, Xiao Changtian and the others brought the crazy Wuyu back to the Celestial Mountain. ¡°Lengyue, since you¡¯ve already caught him, why don¡¯t you send him to your father now?¡± He believed that after handing this woman over to the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master, he would definitely sit down and listen to his story. ¡°Senior, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± After saying that, Leng Yue took out a message jade slip. The Alliance Master of the Heavenly Law Alliance, who was frowning in the hall, suddenly received the news that his daughter had captured a Demon Race member and instantly woke up. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s go now!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian and the rest followed Leng Yue into the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s main hall. ¡°Yo! Yue Yue, hahaha, you¡¯re finally here!¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master saw his daughter, he immediately welcomed her warmly. ¡°Hahaha, I wonder how I should address you?¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian beside Leng Yue, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master finally smiled and asked. Since this guy could really help them find the demons, it meant that this guy still had some ability. ¡± Ahaha, Alliance Master, you can just call me Little Xiao.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the sudden enthusiasm of the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. After all, he had indeed not shown any sincerity when he wanted to see the Alliance Master previously. ¡°Little Xiao, I heard that you caught a demon this time. I didn¡¯t expect that you really have some ability.¡± ¡°Haha, Alliance Master is too polite. Xingyu, bring that woman up.¡± After saying that, Starry tossed Rainless, who had gone mad, to the ground. ¡°Hiss! Such dense demonic qi!¡± When he saw the sack, the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s leader¡¯s face instantly turned serious. Such powerful demonic qi, no matter what, he was also a very powerful fiend. This guy was actually able to capture such a powerful fiend. It seemed that he really had some ability. ¡°Elders, hurry up and come over. There¡¯s a mo here.¡± Instantly, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master called over those elders. When these elders arrived, they looked at the gunny sacks with shock on their faces. ¡°Damn, Alliance Master, you captured a demon so quickly. It seemed that this fiend¡¯s strength was not small!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Alliance Master, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± When these elders saw the sack, they were all shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me. This is what Little Xiao caught.¡± After hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, all the elders present turned to look at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hahaha, looks like this young man has a bright future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect this young man to be so powerful!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian so young, the elders present all smiled and complimented him. ¡°Alliance Master, I see that this kid has such a bright future. He¡¯s quite compatible with your Lengyue.¡± ¡°Aiyo, now that you mention it, it¡¯s true!¡± These elders were all clear that to be able to capture such a powerful fiend, his strength must be very formidable. Moreover, this fellow was so close to Leng Yue. They naturally had to praise him. It also seems that their loyalty is in the world Chapter 1200: Disliked (1) Chapter 1200: Disliked (1) ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be like this. How could I be worthy of Senior?¡± After hearing the words of these elders, Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian shyly. ¡°Haha, alright, it seems that Little Xiao¡¯s future is limitless. How about this, open this sack and take a look.¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master could not wait to start the experiment. Then, Xingyu opened the bag. In an instant, Rainless, who had gone mad, fell to the ground. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Ah! Impossible¡­¡± ¡°Ah! Father, save me! Save me! Long¡­ Father!¡± Rainless, who was lying on the ground, looked at everyone present incoherently. ¡°This¡­ How could it be this guy? He looks like he¡¯s gone mad.¡± Seeing that it was Rainless in the sack, everyone¡¯s expressions changed again. It wasn¡¯t because they saw Rainless, but because they saw that Rainless had gone crazy. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s expression turned ugly as he looked at Rainless, who had gone crazy. Not only the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, but even the elders looked at each other helplessly. One had to know that they could not study such a crazy demon at all. It wasn¡¯t because of the mental disorder of Rainless, but because as long as one¡¯s mental disorder was present, the magic power in one¡¯s body would become chaotic. Therefore, even if they studied it, they would not be able to find anything. Moreover, the demons who had gone mad did not have any offensive power at all. She could no longer remember how to use her magic power, let alone let them study it. ¡°This¡­ Little Xiao, are you joking with me? Don¡¯t you know that the demons have gone crazy?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly. He had thought that he was wrong, but in the end, this fellow had only picked up a loophole. Any one of them could capture Rainless. The elders present rubbed their noses awkwardly. Initially, they thought that they could flatter him, but now it seemed that they were wrong. ¡°Aiya, this¡­This wasn¡¯t a big deal. Little Xiao, you should work harder when you go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Alliance Master. Don¡¯t be too angry.¡± All the elders present turned around to console the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. Xiao Changtian looked at him and sighed. Wasn¡¯t it all over now? She didn¡¯t want this at all. In the end, he made such a big mistake. ¡°Lengyue, come with me first.¡± As Xiao Changtian was an outsider, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master could only call Leng Yue over to protect his dignity. ¡°Lengyue, what time is it now? You¡¯re still joking with me here. Do you know how important this matter is to us?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master started to talk about it as soon as he arrived. ¡°But, but father, that woman was fine at the beginning. Senior is really amazing.¡± ¡°Alright, what time is it now? You¡¯re still defending him. Sigh! I think you¡¯re hopeless. From now on, you should at least have less contact with him.¡± Which man in the Upper Realm was not stronger than this kid? His daughter¡¯s taste was actually so bad. She had slept with such a kid who had no strength at all. ¡°Father! This matter is really not what you think. After you listen to the explanation-¡± ¡°Alright, Lengyue, do you want me to be angry?¡± Looking at her father¡¯s state, Leng Yue knew that it was useless to say anything now. ¡°Sigh, Father, in that case, forget it.¡± Leng Yue walked out dejectedly. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was standing still, also felt the ridicule of the surrounding elders. ¡°I say, Little Xiao, right? If you really don¡¯t have any strength, don¡¯t come into contact with our miss anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t have any strength, don¡¯t come and taint the daughter of our Alliance Leader.¡± ¡°Aiya, Little Xiao, don¡¯t think that our words are unpleasant. We¡¯re saying this for your own good.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, these elders launched their attacks again. This time, it was obviously not to praise Xiao Changtian. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these elders helplessly. To be honest, these elders really understood current affairs. Elder Liu, who was originally terrified, looked at Xiao Changtian with a happy face. He had thought that his son¡¯s matter would be exposed, but now it seemed that this person was not much. ¡°Elder, it¡¯s time for you to return.¡± At this moment, a cold and distant Moon Gate slowly walked over. ¡°Hahaha, Miss, you should consider this matter carefully.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, miss. You must think twice about this matter.¡± These elders looked at Leng Yue and shook their heads before leaving one after another. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t bother with these old men. They¡¯re just fence-sitters.¡± ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t care about them at all. Don¡¯t worry too much. Haha.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Leng Yue. Next, he had to think of other ways. ¡°However, Senior, don¡¯t be angry. My father is indeed in the wrong. Why don¡¯t you rest at my place for a few days? When the time comes, we¡¯ll think of a way together.¡± After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was extremely touched. He was already in such a state, and this Lengyue still wanted to help him. This was simply a considerate little cotton-padded jacket! ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. In that case, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Leng Yue and followed her back. At this moment, Liu Qiang, who was in the immortal mountain, finally felt relieved after receiving news from his father. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, it was actually a guy with no strength at all. It was a waste that I had to serve him seriously for so long.¡± At that moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at Wu Yi with a serious expression. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, is there still no progress on this matter?¡± Senior Wu Yi went out for a few days, but he still returned empty-handed. ¡°Sigh, Alliance Master, that demon is really too cunning. Last time, we almost caught them, but they escaped.¡± Wu Yi was still a little annoyed. ¡°If only Senior was here. Senior would definitely be able to capture a demon in a few moves.¡± Looking at Wu Yi¡¯s expression, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was too embarrassed to say anything else. ¡°Sigh, Senior Wuyi, you can¡¯t rush this matter. We¡¯re all supporting you from behind!¡± ¡°Haha, Alliance Master, your words are enough. If I work hard these two days, I¡¯ll definitely be able to catch one for you.¡± Chapter 1201: Senior Wuyis Celebration Banquet (1) Chapter 1201: Senior Wuyi¡¯s Celebration Banquet (1) A few days later, under Wu Yi¡¯s efforts, they finally caught a Demon Race person. Although this Demon Race person¡¯s strength was not particularly strong, it was enough for the Heavenly Law Alliance Master and the others to study. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Wu Yi, if you weren¡¯t here to help us, we really wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at Wu Yi excitedly. It was Senior Wuyi¡¯s strength that had captured one in just a few days. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Alliance Master, you don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± ¡°Aiya, Senior Wu Yi, this is no small matter. ¡°This matter is a very big breakthrough for the entire Upper Realm. Senior Wu Yi was indeed Senior Wu Yi. Even if it was such a huge contribution, he did not care at all. From this, it could be seen that Senior Wu Yi¡¯s situation was very big! ¡°How about this, Senior Wu Yi, I¡¯m preparing to hold a celebration banquet for you in the Upper Realm. You must come and participate.¡± Wu Yi was shocked when she heard the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words. ¡°Aiyo, Alliance Master, it¡¯s just a small matter. There was no need to hold a celebration party at all. Aiya, I really made the Alliance Master worry.¡± ¡°Tsk, Senior Wu Yi, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me on this matter. You¡¯re now the benefactor of the entire Upper Realm. I¡¯m just holding a celebration party for you. Moreover, this is also the wish of everyone in the Upper Realm.¡± Seeing the sincerity of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, Senior Wu Yi smiled and did not refuse. Seeing the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s President like this, if he didn¡¯t agree to it today, he probably wouldn¡¯t let him leave. ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll wait here for a few more days.¡± Not long after, this news instantly spread throughout the Upper Realm. Of course, Xiao Changtian also received the news at once. ¡°Hey, what should we do? Now, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master also needed the Demon Race. It seemed that it was so difficult to negotiate with the Heavenly Law Alliance Master.¡± Xiao Changtian looked outside helplessly. ¡°Senior, this is the soup I made for you. Try it and see if it suits your taste.¡± At this moment, Leng Yue walked over with a bowl of steaming hot soup. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡± These few days, Leng Yue had taken care of him, making Xiao Chang Tian feel a little embarrassed. ¡°Senior, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just making soup for you. I¡¯m happy to.¡± Every time Leng Yue saw her senior finish the soup she brewed, she felt a special sense of accomplishment. If he could always make soup for Senior in the future, then he would have no regrets. ¡°Haha, thank you so much.¡± At this moment, Liu Qiang, who was standing outside the kitchen door, was even more excited. ¡°In the past few days, every time Leng Yue finished boiling the soup, she would bring it to me to taste. Liu Qiang, Liu Qiang, don¡¯t you understand what Leng Yue means?¡± Liu Qiang looked at the place where Leng Yue had just left with excitement. How could he, Liu Qiang, let Leng Yue treat him like this? With such a method, anyone could tell that Leng Yue must have taken a fancy to him! He was actually so stupid that he did not notice it. ¡°No, I have to tell father about this!¡± After saying that, Liu Qiang flew in the direction of the Heaven Dao Union. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Elder Liu actually heard his son say that Leng Yue had taken a fancy to him. When did his son become so humorous? ¡°Father, I don¡¯t have to joke with you about this! This matter is absolutely true.¡± Liu Qiang smiled when he saw that his father didn¡¯t believe him. He did not want to explain so much to his father yet. He wanted to give his father a surprise. ¡°Alright, this matter is simply impossible. By the way, I told you about the celebration party. You have to come obediently!¡± ¡°Aiya, Father, don¡¯t worry. Even if you didn¡¯t ask me to come, Lengyue invited me!¡± After hearing Liu Qiang¡¯s words, Elder Liu looked at his own son as if he was looking at an idiot. Was his son¡¯s brain damaged? Who would believe this if they told others? However, he did not care what his son said now. On the other side, Leng Yue sighed as she looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about my father¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you to see my father at this celebration banquet.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, Leng Yue knew that senior was definitely still worried about this matter. His father was indeed very busy before. However, this celebration banquet was a good opportunity. ¡°Ai, Lengyue, this matter is all thanks to you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Haha, Senior, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. We¡¯ll just wait for the day of the celebration banquet.¡± Two days later, it was finally time for the celebration party. Because this matter had a huge impact on the Heavenly Law Alliance, the Heavenly Law Alliance had invited almost all the influential figures in the Upper Realm this time. ¡°Hahaha, Alliance Master, congratulations! He didn¡¯t expect that our Shangjie would be able to meet such a senior.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our honor to be able to recognize such a senior!¡± These people were all praising Wuyi. ¡°Hahaha, everyone is too polite. Senior hasn¡¯t arrived yet, so why don¡¯t we all go in first?¡± Looking at these people, the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s face was filled with smiles. ¡°By the way, Alliance Master, I heard that Senior seems to have a son, right?¡± At this moment, someone asked. ¡°That¡¯s right, Alliance Master, we heard that Senior Wuyi¡¯s son is also very powerful!¡± Many of the people present had their own thoughts. However, they had never found an opportunity before. This celebration banquet just happened to give them a chance. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Wu Yi does have a powerful son!¡± How could the Alliance Master not know what these people were up to? However, looking at these people, there was nothing he could do. Originally, he was prepared to let his daughter Lengyue interact with Senior Wuyi¡¯s son. However, he didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Lengyue these days. His entire mind was focused on that senior from the lower realm. To be honest, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master despised Xiao Changtian. That fellow must have caused Lin Yun of the Upper Realm to awaken the Heavenly Venerate Extraordinary Body by chance. His daughter must have been blinded by this matter. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that great? Our eldest daughter has also reached the age of marriage.¡± ¡°Aiya, Sect Master Xu, how old is your eldest daughter? Why would Senior Wuyi¡¯s son take a fancy to her? If he wants to see her, he should look at my family¡¯s daughter!¡± ¡°Aiya, you people are really shallow. My daughter is the best.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1202: Chess Saint Bai (1) Chapter 1202: Chess Saint Bai (1) Not long after, Leng Yue brought Xiao Changtian to the banquet. Before they could enter, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had already discovered them. ¡°Lengyue, come here. I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue had brought Xiao Changtian over, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s expression turned ugly. That kid had embarrassed her so badly last time, but he was still following her daughter these days. He was really shameless. ¡°Father, is there something wrong?¡± Leng Yue asked in confusion when she saw her father calling her over anxiously. ¡°Yue Yue, why did you bring this kid here again? Do you know who¡¯s invited to this celebration party?¡± Looking at her daughter, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master said with a look of disappointment. She wondered what kind of bewitching potion that kid had given her daughter. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. The people you invited this time are all big shots. I¡¯ll definitely deal with them well. ¡°As for the senior you mentioned, don¡¯t worry. He really won¡¯t cause us trouble.¡± Leng Yue said seriously as she looked at the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s leader. ¡°You! You¡¯re trying to anger me to death! What¡¯s so good about that kid that he let you do this!¡± ¡°Alliance Master! Alliance Master! White Chess Saint, White Chess Saint is here!¡± Just as the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Head was about to teach Leng Yue a lesson, a voice suddenly rang out from afar. ¡°Humph! Lengyue, you¡¯d better settle this matter as soon as possible. I¡¯ll go entertain the Chess Saint Bai first.¡± After glaring fiercely at Leng Yue, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master walked out. ¡°How is it? Lengyue, is there any progress?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was standing outside, saw Leng Yue and immediately walked over. ¡°Aiya, Senior, I¡¯m here for this matter. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡± After smiling at Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue brought Xiao Changtian in. On the other side, the Chief of the Heavenly Law Alliance looked excitedly at Bai Chess Saint in front of him. ¡°Aiya, Chess Saint, I didn¡¯t expect you to come this time. You¡¯ve really surprised me!¡± Looking at the young Chess Saint Bai in front of him, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master could not stop smiling. One had to know that not only was the White Chess Saint the best in the entire Upper Realm, but his strength was also very powerful. Before meeting Senior Wuyi¡¯s son, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had always believed that the Chess Saint Bai was the most powerful young talent in the Upper Realm. Actually, before this, the young and promising Chess Saint Bai had always been the son-in-law that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had set his eyes on. However, ever since he met Senior Wuyi¡¯s son, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master changed his mind. ¡°Alliance Master, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. Our Upper Realm is developing better and better under your leadership.¡± ¡°Aiya, what are you saying, Chess Saint Bai? Isn¡¯t this what I should be doing?¡± ¡°Oh, right, President, it¡¯s been a long time. Where¡¯s Xiao Yue?¡± After the two exchanged pleasantries, Chess Saint Bai looked around curiously. ¡°Ah, haha, Leng Yue is entertaining other guests. If you want to see her, please come in first.¡± To be honest, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master felt that becoming Senior Wu Yi¡¯s daughter-in-law was still a little uncertain. It was better to let this White Chess Saint be a spare tire. However, no one present knew that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master was scheming in his heart. ¡°Xiaoyue! I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for so long, you¡¯ve become more and more beautiful!¡± When Bai Chess Saint arrived at the banquet, he saw Leng Yue standing at the side. ¡°It¡¯s you? I didn¡¯t expect you to actually come.¡± After seeing Bai Qisheng, Leng Yue was only surprised for two seconds before returning to normal. ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long that I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so different from before.¡± When the White Chess Saint first saw Leng Yue, he was very surprised. She thought of Leng Yue, who wore dark clothes every day. Now, not only did she have light makeup on, but she was also wearing such a bright color. She was like a completely different person from the Leng Yue from before. ¡°Haha, is that so?¡± Obviously, Leng Yue didn¡¯t want to talk to Bai Chess Saint. ¡°Lengyue, Lengyue, I just got a snack from there. Try it.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian came from afar and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you, senior. Senior, you really care about me.¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue¡¯s face lit up with a smile. All of this was witnessed by Chess Saint Bai. Then, the White Chess Saint narrowed his eyes and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Xiaoyue, may I know who this is?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is my senior. Senior, this is the White Chess Saint. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s the best at chess in the entire Upper Realm.¡± Leng Yue introduced them to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Oh, the best. Hahaha, Chess Saint Bai, if there¡¯s a chance, we can also have a competition in the next round.¡± Looking at the Chess Saint Bai in front of him, Xiao Changtian smiled in a friendly manner. Bai Chess Saint didn¡¯t care about Xiao Changtian¡¯s goodwill at all. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll be heading over first.¡± Bai Chess Saint was very dissatisfied when he saw that the two people in front of him did not take him seriously at all. He had to hurry up and ask Leng Yue about the background of this fellow. At this moment, the Heaven Dao Union¡¯s Lord looked into the distance with an anxious expression. ¡°The celebration banquet is about to start, why hasn¡¯t Senior Wu Yi come yet?¡± They had previously agreed that Senior Wu Yi would come this time. Why hasn¡¯t he come after so long? What the Heavenly Law Alliance Master did not know was that Wu Yi had been stopped by the Red King, who had luckily escaped this calamity. ¡°You must be that Wuyi.¡± Red King looked at Wu Yi coldly. Because this incident had really embarrassed the Red King, the Red King vented all his anger on Wu Yi. Red King felt that if it weren¡¯t for this Wu Yi, he wouldn¡¯t be so ashamed to go out and meet people now. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t block the way.¡± Wu Yi looked at Red King impatiently. ¡°If you really want to do this, then don¡¯t blame me for making a move.¡± ¡­ On the other side, after the White Chess Saint inquired, he smiled and looked at Xiao Changtian, who was standing beside Leng Yue. ¡°I thought he was some kind of person, but it turns out that he¡¯s just a good-for-nothing. A good-for-nothing, just following by Lengyue¡¯s side, hehe.¡± When Chess Saint Bai said this, his expression turned cold. ¡°Young master, do you want to mess with this person?¡± Almost everyone in the Upper Realm knew that the White Chess Saint liked the cold moon. Although they had barely contacted each other during this period of time, the White Chess Saint was still infatuated with him. Moreover, during this period of time, the White Chess Saint had also been consolidating his strength. However, he did not expect to encounter such a situation as soon as he came out of seclusion. Chapter 1203: Chess Saint Bai Wants a Competition (1) Chapter 1203: Chess Saint Bai Wants a Competition (1) At this moment, the White Chess Saint suddenly saw a chessboard in the corner and smiled. ¡°I heard that even the Alliance Master doesn¡¯t like this guy very much. Isn¡¯t this giving me a chance?¡± Chess Saint Bai looked at his guard and smiled. Meanwhile, Xiao Changtian and Leng Yue, who were chatting, saw Chess Saint Bai return. ¡°Hahaha, Xiaoyue, I was just dealing with my personal matters.¡± The White Chess Saint had already made the best decision. ¡°Xiaoyue, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± With so many people watching this matter, even if it was for the sake of her own face, Lengyue wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Lengyue, it seems like you¡¯re very familiar with the Chess Saint Bai.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Leng Yue when he saw the Chess Saint¡¯s invitation. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand. How could I be familiar with this guy? We just knew each other for a long time.¡± Leng Yue immediately explained after hearing this. After explaining, he turned around and glared at Bai Chess Saint. This damned Chess Saint Bai had almost caused Senior to misunderstand him. What other reason could there be for Senior to ask this? It must be because he was jealous. At the end of the day, when Leng Yue hated Bai Chess Saint, she was also somewhat grateful to him. ¡°Xiaoyue, you!¡± Bai Chess Saint never thought that Leng Yue would be so anxious to cut ties with him for this guy. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile, the Chess Saint Bai gritted his teeth in anger. This damned guy. If that¡¯s the case, I definitely won¡¯t let him off easily! ¡°This¡­Xiao Xiao, hahaha, Xiao Yue just likes to joke. However, it seems that you are so familiar with Xiao Yue. Why don¡¯t we play the next round?¡± Originally, Chess Saint Bai had wanted to deal with Xiao Changtian in a more tactful manner. However, in the current situation, it was better to direct the cannon fire at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, I advise you not to go too far. I¡¯ve already told you that we¡¯re not close. Why are you still so entangled?¡± How could Leng Yue not know that the Chess Saint Bai wanted to find trouble with Senior? With Chess Saint Bai¡¯s chess skills, no one in the Upper Realm could defeat him. If he invited Xiao Changtian now, wouldn¡¯t he make a fool of himself? Although Senior¡¯s strength was very strong, he really did not know how good his chess skills were. Therefore, he could not let this guy succeed. ¡°Xiaoyue, I¡¯m excited to see my new friend. Would you like to invite me to the next round? Why are you so excited?¡± The commotion in this area attracted quite a number of people to come and watch in a short while. ¡°Aiya, Miss Lengyue, the Chess Saint Bai is just sparring with us in a friendly manner. Even if this kid can¡¯t win, we won¡¯t laugh at him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Miss Lengyue, why are you so biased towards this brat?¡± These people were just here to watch the show. Such a scene, of course, was what they were happy to see. After all, they had heard that there was an unknown man beside Leng Yue. They really wanted to see just how strong this brat was. ¡°You guys!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Lengyue, forget it. Since he¡¯s so anxious to compete with me, then let¡¯s compete.¡± Xiao Changtian saw that Leng Yue was about to fly into a rage and stepped forward to stop her. This Leng Yue had helped him a lot during this period of time and did not expect anything in return. This girl was really worth being close to. Now, he couldn¡¯t let Leng Yue worry anymore. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to still have the guts.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian had agreed, the Chess Saint Bai snorted coldly. The onlookers were also very surprised. They had not expected that this fellow would actually agree to Bai Chess Saint¡¯s invitation. However, they wanted to see just what kind of strength this kid had to agree to it. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian worriedly. In Leng Yue¡¯s heart, Senior had no chance of winning. However, Senior had actually agreed so readily for his sake. Senior, this¡­ He was really touched. ¡°Lengyue, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely settle this matter.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Leng Yue and followed Bai Chess Saint over. ¡°Alliance Master, Alliance Master, bad news, bad news.¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, who was waiting anxiously in front, heard this voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Alliance Master, who was originally in a bad mood, asked impatiently after hearing this. ¡°The kid that Lengyue brought is going up against the White Chess Saint!¡± ¡°What? Was that kid looking for trouble?¡± After hearing this news, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He was already annoyed, but he didn¡¯t expect that guy to cause trouble again. However, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master quickly calmed down. ¡°Hmph, since that kid wants to die, I won¡¯t stop him. Chess Saint Bai won¡¯t let him off. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just comfort Xiaoyue more.¡± After thinking it through, the Alliance Master looked into the distance and smiled. On the other side, the two of them came to the chessboard. ¡°Hahaha, White Sage, right? Although you¡¯re very good, I¡¯ve decided to let you play first.¡± Looking at the Chess Saint Bai, Xiao Changtian was confident. ¡°Hahaha, arrogant, really arrogant. I, Chess Saint Bai, have never met someone like you in all these years. Today, I¡¯ve finally opened my eyes!¡± Chess Saint Bai had never thought that Xiao Changtian would say such arrogant words. Could it be that this kid still did not recognize the situation? No wonder Leng Yue was attracted to this man. It turned out that this kid was so good at pretending. ¡°Hahaha, today is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone actually let the White Chess Saint have the first move.¡± ¡°D * mn, is this kid¡¯s brain damaged? That¡¯s the Chess Saint Bai! He actually dares to be so arrogant.¡± ¡°Aiya, in my opinion, this guy is ready to give up. Therefore, before he died, he made a dying struggle.¡± The people around them were also very surprised. They had never seen such an arrogant kid before. This was simply courting death. ¡°Senior, you¡­¡± Even Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with senior. The White Chess Saint really doesn¡¯t have an empty reputation. ¡°What do you think, Chess Saint Bai? Are you unwilling?¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a joke. Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± After saying that with a smile, Chess Saint Bai sat down. ¡°Senior, if you really can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t force yourself¡­¡± ¡°Lengyue, just put your heart at ease. Just wait and see.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changge also sat down. Chapter 1204: Xiao Changtian Wins Chapter 1204: Xiao Changtian Wins The intense battle between Bai Chess Saint and Xiao Changtian was about to begin. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± After the two of them each placed a few consecutive bets, the smile on Chess Saint Bai¡¯s face grew wider and wider. He realized that the guy in front of him had no idea how to play chess. It looked like he had played it casually. With such strength, you dare to compare with me? He was simply asking for trouble. ¡°Kid, do you even know how to play chess?¡± The White Chess Saint mocked Xiao Changtian as he played. Because at this moment, in the heart of the White Chess Saint, he had already won. This was just a matter of delaying a little time. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, don¡¯t underestimate your opponent! Although we haven¡¯t decided the victor yet, this game isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Xiao Changtian simply laughed at Bai Chess Saint¡¯s mockery. However, none of the people beside him stood on Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Aiya, I say, if you can¡¯t do it, then quickly admit defeat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With your skills, don¡¯t call me Mommy after you lose.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re wasting everyone¡¯s time like this.¡± Everyone looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. They were not proficient in chess, but they could see a thing or two from the situation between the two sides. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look like he knew how to play chess. He was simply messing around. ¡°Aiya, Senior, if it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s surrender.¡± Even Leng Yue sighed as she looked at Xiao Changtian. Leng Yue also knew a little about chess. Looking at Xiao Changtian, how could she not see who was better? ¡°Lengyue, don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and smiled at Leng Yue. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile, Leng Yue didn¡¯t know why she felt relieved. ¡°Senior, I believe you!¡± After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian nodded his head. Bai Chess Saint, who was in front of him, saw the interaction between the two and his expression changed again. ¡°Brat, since you¡¯re not benevolent, then don¡¯t blame me for being unjust!¡± However, just as Chess Saint Bai was about to exert his strength, he realized that the situation in front of him was beyond his control. ¡°You! What¡¯s wrong with you, kid?!¡± Looking at the situation in front of him, Chess Saint Bai asked in disbelief. He had just mocked Xiao Changtian. How did the situation turn out like this? ¡°I told you not to underestimate the enemy.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at Chess Saint Bai. ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡± Then, before he could play a few more pieces, Chess Saint Bai¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. ¡°What? What was going on? Unexpectedly! It¡¯s actually a dead end!¡± When the White Chess Saint saw that his next move would be a dead end no matter where he went, he stared at Xiao Changtian with wide eyes. This scene made everyone around him so shocked that they were speechless. ¡°This¡­ How could this be? That kid, how could that kid win!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s impossible! White Chess Saint! The White Chess Saint was the strongest in the Upper Realm!!¡± They didn¡¯t dare to believe why the White Chess Master would lose to a nobody. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too surprised that you lost. With my strength, even you are just an elephant against an ant.¡± Looking at the Chess Saint Bai, Xiao Changtian shook his head. He had originally thought that he had met an opponent, but now it seemed that the requirements to become a Chess Saint in the Upper Realm were too low. This was not challenging at all. He had not even entered the state. ¡°Senior! I knew it. I knew you were so powerful. You could definitely do it!¡± When Leng Yue saw this unbelievable scene, she excitedly hugged Xiao Changtian. ¡± Cough, cough. Leng Yue is going to kill so many people. Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±¡± This scene made White Chess Saint even angrier. He didn¡¯t expect that he wanted to show off in front of Leng Yue. Not only did he fail, but he even let this brat steal the limelight. ¡°You brat! Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± After the White Chess Saint finished speaking, he left angrily. This matter quickly reached the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s ears. Instantly, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How could this be? That kid actually dared to offend the White Chess Saint! Go and call Leng Yue over. Also, chase that brat out.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s leader didn¡¯t expect Leng Yue, such an important guest, to be so willful! ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Senior Wuyi. It¡¯s been so long and he hasn¡¯t come yet.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master, who was already anxious, became even more anxious at this moment. On the other side, Xiao Changtian smiled as he looked at the shocked crowd. ¡°Lengyue, let¡¯s go to the side first.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing figure, the people present finally recovered from their shock. ¡°That guy, that guy is actually so powerful! We¡­ Didn¡¯t we offend a big shot now?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly! ¡°This time, this guy definitely hates us. If he wants to find trouble with us, we¡¯re done for.¡± Just as everyone was talking anxiously, a person stood out. This person was none other than Elder Liu, who was standing in the crowd. ¡°Everyone, I think everyone should not be so anxious. Although this guy¡¯s chess skills are very good, our Upper Realm does not rely on chess skills to speak!¡± When the people present heard this, they gradually quieted down. ¡°Yeah, that guy is only a little good at chess, but according to my observation, that guy¡¯s strength is not at all. Let¡¯s not take him seriously.¡± After seeing Elder Liu come out, the people beside Elder Liu also stood up and said. At this moment, the two people in the distance did not hear what everyone was saying. On the contrary, Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian worriedly. ¡°Senior, although we defeated the White Chess Saint this time, the power behind the White Chess Saint cannot be underestimated. Even our Heavenly Dao Union is very afraid of it. However, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you.¡± Leng Yue said with a determined expression. Hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian felt even more touched. Leng Yue had helped him so much that he didn¡¯t know what to say. When he became rich in the future, he would definitely not forget Leng Yue. This girl could be considered his life and death friend. ¡°Miss, Miss, the Alliance Master asked us to call you over!¡± At this moment, a servant hurriedly ran over. ¡°Father, is there something important?¡± At this moment, Lengyue could already vaguely guess why her father was looking for her. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not too sure about this matter. He just asked me to call you over quickly.¡± The servant smiled at Leng Yue and urged her to hurry up. Chapter 1205: Kicked Out (1) Chapter 1205: Kicked Out (1) After Leng Yue left, the people of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°You can already guess who we are. Our president is warning you not to get close to our young miss again.¡± The leader looked at Xiao Changtian seriously. ¡°Our president said that if he sees you with our miss again in the future, he won¡¯t let you off so easily. We won¡¯t fight you today.¡± These people were all serious. The Alliance Master¡¯s order this time was very serious. In other words, this man was a dangerous person. ¡°You guys¡­This¡­ Alright then.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded helplessly when he saw these people looking at him seriously. He had troubled Leng Yue a lot during this period of time. It was normal for her father to be unable to bear it. ¡°Please go back.¡± The man in the lead didn¡¯t say anything else when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s tactful attitude. This scene happened to fall into the eyes of these people in the distance. ¡°Look at what I just said.¡± Seeing this scene, Elder Liu laughed loudly. He knew this would happen. ¡°Elder Liu, you have foresight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be such a person. Sigh, we were worried just now.¡± ¡°Looks like this kid doesn¡¯t have much ability. Since that¡¯s the case, we can rest assured.¡± At this point, the people present once again showed disdain towards Xiao Changtian. He was just a small piece of trash. So what if he was good at chess? Just as the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was about to teach his daughter a lesson, Wu Yi finally arrived. ¡°Aiyo, Senior Wu Yi, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you were going to stand me up!¡± Seeing that Senior Wu Yi had finally arrived, a smile finally appeared on the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Alliance Master, I was actually prepared to set off just now, but I encountered some trouble on the way and I¡¯ve already resolved it. Let¡¯s go in now.¡± After apologizing, Wu Yi followed the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master into the banquet. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and Xingyu walked far away. ¡°Xingyu, the current situation seems to be very unfavorable for us.¡± Now, it was no longer possible to do that with Leng Yue. It seemed that it would not be easy to obtain the spirit tree seed this time. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. This time, we¡¯re in an extremely disadvantageous situation.¡± Xingyu thought that Changshi Xiao was talking about the White Chess Saint. Even a three-year-old child would know the name of the White Chess Saint. Although their family was very powerful, their Bai family was very low-key in the Upper Realm. Even if they kept a low profile, their family¡¯s name was still very famous. No one would easily provoke their family. Although Senior¡¯s strength was very powerful, it would still take some effort to meet the White Chess Saint. At this moment, Bai Chess Saint returned home angrily. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry about this. A little trash dares to humiliate me like this. This isn¡¯t embarrassing me. This is that guy provoking our Bai family!¡± The more Chess Saint Bai thought about it, the angrier he got. However, it wasn¡¯t good to make a move in that place. His father had also received the news at the first moment, so the White Chess Saint had rushed back to explain. ¡°I hope you can settle this matter quickly. Don¡¯t tarnish the reputation of our Bai family because of this small matter.¡± The White Chess Saint¡¯s father looked at the White Chess Saint and said slowly. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going now.¡± After Bai Chess Saint left, his father¡¯s expression became even more solemn. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone who could defeat my son. Who exactly is this person?¡± ¡°Second Young Master, should we send someone to investigate this matter?¡± The old man could not help but ask when he saw Bai Chess Saint¡¯s father¡¯s reaction. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry in this matter. If my son can deal with that person, it means that person is not someone important.¡± One had to know that the reason why the White Chess Saint was the most powerful among the younger generation in the entire Upper Realm was that he was the most powerful. That was because the White Chess Saint¡¯s father had strictly educated him since he was young. Because in the end, the Bai family¡¯s Great Dao would be chess! Only by combining one¡¯s Go skills with one¡¯s cultivation to the acme of perfection could one reach the ultimate realm. But now, such an unknown person had appeared and defeated his son. This was unbelievable. ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Chang Tian brought Xingyu to a teahouse to rest. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back first this time? There¡¯s no way we can continue like this. We can¡¯t sit down and have a good chat with the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked into the distance and sighed deeply. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian and Xingyu were conversing, a loud noise shook them. ¡°Xiao Changtian, right? Why did I hear that you are a demon?¡± The White Chess Saint appeared right in front of them. Just a short while ago, Chess Saint Bai had heard about Xiao Changtian. However, why was it rumored that this kid was a demon? No wonder he was able to beat him. It turned out that this kid was wrong from the beginning. ¡°Demon Race! What was that? We actually have Demon Race people here.¡± After Bai Chess Saint shouted, the people around him were instantly attracted. At the same time, they all looked at Xiao Changtian in horror. ¡°Are you f * cking okay? Even if you are the Chess Saint, if you dare to insult our seniors, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± Xingyu stood up angrily when he heard Bai Chess Saint¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t expected the White Chess Saint to come knocking on his door so quickly. However, what Xingyu had not expected even more was that Bai Chess Saint would actually accuse their senior of being a demon. ¡°Xingyu, don¡¯t be so agitated. Sit down.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was sitting at the side, watched this scene with a straight face. ¡°Why are you sitting? Xiao Changtian, you have to explain this matter clearly. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame me, the White Chess Saint, for judging you!¡± Chess Saint Bai didn¡¯t want to give Xiao Changtian a chance to explain. Because, as long as Xiao Changtian died, Leng Yue would be able to calm down. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, I want to ask you, who sent this news?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Chess Saint. He didn¡¯t expect that an unknown person like him was worth others framing him. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve already investigated this matter. Don¡¯t quibble anymore! How about this, I have a magic testing mirror here, do you dare to stand out and let me test you?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the White Chess Saint sneered. He was already prepared to let Xiao Changtian die here today. Chapter 1206: Test (1) Chapter 1206: Test (1) ¡°Alright, since you want me to test it, then let¡¯s test it.¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to see what the Chess Saint Bai could do. ¡°Humph! You asked for it!¡± Chess Saint Bai had not expected this guy to agree so readily. However, he wanted to see what tricks this monster could play. ¡°Buzz!¡± After the White Chess Saint took out the Mirror, Xiao Changtian stepped forward without hesitation. Seeing this scene, everyone present held their breaths. However, one second passed, two seconds passed¡­Half an hour had passed. Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance in the Magic Testing Mirror was still the same as before. ¡°Why¡­How was this possible? How could a demon like you not be able to detect it!¡± Looking at this scene, Chess Saint Bai¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°How is it? Do you have anything to say?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Chess Saint Bai and smiled. ¡°Aiya, so it was all a joke. We wasted so much time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect the White Chess Saint to be such a person.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t a demon, the surrounding people were relieved. ¡°No, you ignorant children, what do you know!¡± Hearing the condemnation of the people around him, Bai Chess Saint¡¯s expression turned even uglier. However, the people around him ignored him. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, didn¡¯t you just lose a match? Are you a sore loser? If that was the case, you should have said so earlier. If you had known earlier, you would have asked Senior to let you off.¡± Xingyu glanced disdainfully at Bai Qisheng and smiled. Since Senior wasn¡¯t afraid of offending the Bai family, what was there for him to be afraid of? ¡°You! You damn bastard!¡± The White Chess Saint was about to smoke from Xingyu¡¯s words. He never thought that he would be mocked like this one day. You two, today, you all, don¡¯t want to go!¡± The White Chess Saint swore to himself that if he caught the two of them, he would definitely chop them into pieces. On the other side, after seeing that her father was fine, Leng Yue returned to look for Xiao Changtian. However, the news she received stunned her. ¡°Senior, senior was actually chased out by father!¡± Leng Yue widened her eyes in disbelief. She never thought that her father would do such a thing. ¡°No, I have to find Senior!¡± At this moment, Leng Yue couldn¡¯t care about anything else. At this moment, she only felt cold for her father. Why couldn¡¯t his father see through such an expert like Senior? ¡°Miss, Miss, you better not go!¡± Just as Leng Yue was about to leave, the people beside the Heavenly Law Alliance Master suddenly stopped her. ¡°Elder Xu, don¡¯t stop me anymore. I have to hurry up and find Senior.¡± Leng Yue was anxious and wanted to leave, but Elder Xu stood in front of her and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be so agitated. Right now, your senior is probably being pestered by the White Chess Saint. If you go over, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master didn¡¯t want his daughter to have any contact with Xiao Changtian, so how could Elder Xu not understand? ¡°Elder Xu! Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t see who¡¯s stronger and who¡¯s weaker? I don¡¯t care. Today, I¡¯m going to find Senior. Don¡¯t stop me.¡± Looking at Leng Yue¡¯s unyielding expression, Elder Xu let out a heavy sigh. As the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was currently conversing with the guests, Elder Xu couldn¡¯t interrupt and report. In the end, Leng Yue won. After leaving the banquet, Leng Yue didn¡¯t go to Xiao Changtian directly. Instead, she flew to the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s treasury. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here!¡± When the guards of the treasury saw the cold moon, they all perked up. ¡°Is the killing formation still in the treasury?¡± Leng Yue said this name without hesitation. When the guard heard this name, his expression changed. ¡°Miss, is something important going to happen in the treasure vault?¡± One had to know that the Spirit Refinement Killing Array was the most powerful killing array artifact of their Heavenly Dao Union. Even if several powerful demons came, they would be killed by the killing array. Even an expert like Wu Yi had to use all his strength to deal with the killing formation to break it. And now, Leng Yue actually wanted to take it out. Something unexpected must have happened in the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Quickly find the God Refining Killing Array for me.¡± Leng Yue already had a plan in her mind. That was to help Senior trap that White Chess Saint. After all, the Bai Clan was so powerful that Leng Yue couldn¡¯t kill them. Therefore, he could only use this method to help Senior. ¡°Miss, please take it.¡± After Leng Yue obtained it, she quickly went to find Xiao Changtian. At this moment, the strange atmosphere between Xiao Changtian and Bai Chess Saint had reached its peak. ¡°Are you sure you want to stop us?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on this person, but he couldn¡¯t get rid of him. ¡°I, Chess Saint Bai, have said that neither of you should think about it today. There were too many people just now. I didn¡¯t want to fight with you. However, there are fewer people now. Do you think you can still escape?¡± At this point, Chess Saint Bai sneered at the two of them. Bai Chess Saint could feel that Xiao Changtian¡¯s aura was very weak. This meant that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any strength. Although this guy could beat him in chess, strength spoke for itself. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we stop talking nonsense with him!¡± Even Xingyu was getting impatient. This Chess Saint Bai just couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡°Humph! Since you¡¯re so persistent, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian finished his sentence, he saw a figure flying towards him from afar. ¡°Senior, senior, I¡¯m here to help you!¡± That figure was Leng Yue. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect my father to be like this. I¡¯ll apologize to you first.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian and said in embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. Lengyue, you can¡¯t blame your father for this. After all, I didn¡¯t show any sincerity.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue, who was so anxious that she dared to come and help him. He was extremely touched. This Lengyue was a person worthy of deep friendship! ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue! What a cold moon! At this point, you actually still intend to help this kid!¡± Of course, the White Chess Saint on the other side had also witnessed this scene. Bai Chess Saint really couldn¡¯t understand why Leng Yue would be so blind as to fall for this man. Chapter 1207: Chess Saint Bai Trapped (1) Chapter 1207: Chess Saint Bai Trapped (1) ¡°White Chess Saint, I won¡¯t argue with you for now on account of our past friendship. If you continue to pester me like this, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± Leng Yue looked at Bai Chess Saint coldly. She had come into contact with Bai Chess Saint before, but she had not expected him to be such a person. I don¡¯t respect the elder at all. ¡°Good! Good! Good! Cold Moon! Since you really want to be my enemy, then let¡¯s give it a try!¡± The White Chess Saint wasn¡¯t afraid of Leng Yue. He was just angry that Leng Yue, whom he had chased after for so many years, actually went to help this brat. ¡°Boom!¡± Before Bai Chess Saint could prepare, Leng Yue took out the God-Refining Killing Formation. In an instant, the defenseless Bai Chess Saint was surrounded by the Smelting God Killing Array. ¡°Refine¡­ Divine Smelting Killing Formation! You! You actually used this thing against me!¡± When Bai Chess Saint saw what was surrounding him, his expression instantly turned furious. Originally, it was fine if Leng Yue helped the kid, but the Chess Saint had never expected Leng Yue to use such a thing against him. How could the Chess Saint Bai remain calm? ¡°I told you, if you continue to pester Senior, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude! You asked for it.¡± Leng Yue looked at the furious Bai Chess Saint and pursed her lips in disdain. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. Although this killing array won¡¯t take his life, it can trap him for a few days.¡± Leng Yue said to the White Chess Saint before turning around to look at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Lengyue, I originally wanted to settle this myself, but I didn¡¯t expect you to help me so much. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember this matter.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue had been dealt with by the White Chess Saint, Xiao Changtian smiled gratefully at Leng Yue. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Cold Moon! If you wait for me to get out, you will definitely die a horrible death!¡± Bai Chess Saint, who was trapped in the array, roared in disbelief. The White Chess Saint would not forgive these people so easily. However, the people outside the array ignored the angry Chess Saint Bai. After bidding farewell to Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian left with Xingyu. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, you have to remember that Senior is someone I have set my eyes on. If you want to touch him, you¡¯d better go through me first!¡± Leng Yue warned as she looked at the Chess Saint. Since she had already made up her mind, then Leng Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t let the White Chess Saint harm Senior. ¡°Lengyue! Just you wait. If I get out of here, not only will I not let you off easily, but I will also not let those two brats off easily!¡± After calming down a little, the White Chess Saint looked at Leng Yue with bloodshot eyes and roared. However, Leng Yue ignored him. After glaring at him fiercely, Leng Yue left. On the other side, the banquet was about to end. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter. We¡¯ll definitely be able to develop it in a few days.¡± Looking at Senior Wu Yi, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master smiled. ¡°Aiya, this kind of thing is not troublesome at all. You can go without worry.¡± After hearing this, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Masters smiled again. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, I wonder what your son has been doing during this period of time?¡± Looking at Senior Wu Yi, the Alliance Head had already made up his mind. ¡°Haha, Alliance Master, I wonder what your son has been doing during this period of time?¡± ¡°My son has been in the imperial prison for the past few days. If he has nothing to do, he will cultivate.¡± Wu Yi didn¡¯t understand why the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master would ask him such a question. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t know. Senior Wu Yi, how strong is that senior of yours?¡± If Senior Wuyi was already so powerful, then what kind of strength did that senior have? The Heavenly Dao Union Master was very curious. ¡°Although I can¡¯t tell, I feel that Senior has already reached the peak!¡± In Wuyi¡¯s heart, senior was a god-like existence. In the entire Upper Realm, no one could compare to Senior at all. ¡°Sigh, amazing, amazing. Haha, I just don¡¯t know, Senior Wuyi, what do you think of my daughter?¡± Looking at Wuyi, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master finally voiced out his thoughts after a long discussion. ¡°Hahaha, Alliance Master, what are you saying? Although I¡¯m very old, I¡¯m not that abnormal. Your daughter¡­ The gap between him and me is too big. Although my body is alright, I don¡¯t like people that are so much younger than me!¡± After hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, Wu Yi was first shocked, then quickly said,¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master would have such thoughts. It was truly too terrifying. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t like young people. ¡°No, Senior Wu Yi, you misunderstood this matter.¡± After hearing Senior Wu Yi¡¯s words, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t expect Senior Wu Yi to have such thoughts in his mind. It was really very terrifying. ¡°No, Senior Wu Yi, I just want you to bring my daughter to the imperial prison to see the world. You¡­You¡¯re really thinking wrongly.¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master only wanted Leng Yue to come into contact with the Untouchable. He didn¡¯t have any other intentions. ¡°Ha¡­ Haha, Alliance Master, I¡¯ve been thinking wrongly.¡± After hearing this, Wu Yi smiled awkwardly. He actually had such a dirty mind, thinking of others like this. ¡°However, Alliance Master, I think I have to tell Senior about this. Otherwise, I won¡¯t dare to casually bring people in.¡± The imperial prison was no longer the imperial prison of the past. When these people heard that there was such a good thing in the imperial prison, all of them had the intention to go to the imperial prison. There were even people who were prepared to do something and let these people send them to the imperial prison. Hence, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master also realized this matter. Therefore, from now on, those criminals would never be transported to the imperial prison again. ¡°Alright, Senior Wuyi, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master smiled and prepared to leave. However, at this moment, he turned around again. ¡°Right, Senior Wu Yi, do you know if Senior likes men?¡± After saying that, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master even twisted his butt fiercely. ¡°Puff!¡± After seeing the Alliance Master like this, Wu Yi spat out a mouthful of saliva. Wu Yi did not expect the Alliance Master to be such a person. It was really too flirtatious! It almost blinded his eyes. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so humorous.¡± After an awkward smile, Wu Yi looked at the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master, unable to bear to look at him. ¡°Aiya, haha, I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking.¡± Seeing Wuyi¡¯s reaction, the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s leader knew that senior wasn¡¯t interested in him. Chapter 1208: Whats a Heavenly Prison (1) Chapter 1208: What¡¯s a Heavenly Prison (1) Am I not enchanting enough? After pondering for a moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master brought his men to continue researching on how to deal with the demons. Wuyi also knew that she should return soon. At that time, the White Chess Saint, who was trapped by the array, finally reached the seventh day of unsealing. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going back to tell my father about this. None of you can escape!¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian, who had returned to the imperial prison, was walking aimlessly by the sea. He was thinking about how he could get the spirit tree seed back. ¡°Senior, senior, so you¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Wu Fa walked over in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at him in confusion. ¡°Senior, my father has a presumptuous request. However, I heard from Senior Xingyu that you¡¯re in contact with people from the Heavenly Dao Union now?¡± Because he didn¡¯t know the exact situation, he couldn¡¯t ask carefully. ¡°Yes, there is indeed something related to the Heavenly Dao Union. However, what is your father trying to do?¡± ¡°Haha, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s easy! My father wants to bring someone from the Heavenly Dao Union back. This person¡¯s status in the Heavenly Dao Union is not small!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Wufa¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Wufa with a smile. He did not expect that this fellow could actually bring him such a surprise. He was just worrying about what to do next. He did not expect to make progress so quickly. ¡°Hahaha, Wufa, you and your son have done well in this matter. Go.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t say that the fellow he was about to bring had a very important younger brother status in the Heavenly Law Union, he was very confident that he could meet the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master next! On the other side, Wu Yi stood at Leng Yue¡¯s door and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Lengyue, I¡¯ve already obtained senior¡¯s approval for this matter. Although I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t receive senior¡¯s favor, as long as you can receive senior¡¯s favor, it won¡¯t be a problem for you to reach the peak of your strength.¡± Wu Yi¡¯s words were not an exaggeration. After Leng Yue heard it, she didn¡¯t finish and only nodded. One had to know that in the beginning, Leng Yue didn¡¯t want to agree to Senior Wu Yi¡¯s request. How could she not know what her father meant? However, when she thought about how Senior was about to be threatened by Bai Chess Saint, Leng Yue felt her heart ache. In order to help Senior, Leng Yue felt that this opportunity was rare. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, when do we plan to leave?¡± Leng Yue asked with a smile after pondering for a moment. ¡°As long as you want, we¡¯ll leave in two days.¡± ¡­.. On the other side, Bai Chess Saint¡¯s father¡¯s face darkened when he heard Bai Chess Saint¡¯s words. ¡°The Heavenly Law Union actually did such a thing! He simply deserves to die!¡± Bai Chess Saint¡¯s father never expected that Leng Yue from the Heavenly Dao Union would do such a thing to his younger brother and son! ¡°Father, isn¡¯t Lengyue clearly provoking our Bai Family by doing this? If the old master finds out, you¡¯ll definitely not have it easy!¡± Looking at his father, Chess Saint Bai¡¯s face was also gloomy. ¡°Humph! For this matter, the Heavenly Dao Union must make him, Leng Yue, pay the price no matter what! How about this, you bring a few elders with me over. I want to see how powerful he is.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± When he heard that his father was actually asking him to bring a few elders with him, a smile appeared on Chess Saint Bai¡¯s face. These elders were not ordinary people. They were almost at the top of the pyramid in the entire Upper Realm. With the help of these people, he felt that he could take revenge this time. After watching his son leave, the father of the White Chess Saint snorted coldly. ¡°I thought I met a powerful young man, but it turned out to be a freeloader.¡± At this point, Bai Chess Saint¡¯s father looked disdainful. ¡°Second Young Master, it seems like it¡¯s time to teach the Heavenly Dao Union a lesson. They¡¯re simply too arrogant.¡± The elder nodded in agreement. After all, what kind of status did the Bai Family have? How could the Heavenly Law Union treat them like this? They were walking into the muzzle of a gun. ¡°Let him settle this matter first. It¡¯s a good time for me to see his ability.¡± ¡­ At that time, Leng Yue was fully prepared and following behind Senior Wu Yi. ¡°Lengyue, although you¡¯re a young lady of the Heavenly Dao Union, you must listen to me after you enter. Be prepared to say whatever you should and shouldn¡¯t say. Otherwise, Senior wouldn¡¯t care where you came from.¡± Before he left, Senior Wu Yi looked at Leng Yue and repeatedly emphasized. ¡°Senior Wuyi, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± If Senior Wu Yi was so powerful, then Senior Wu Yi¡¯s senior must be the most powerful person in the Upper Realm. How could Leng Yue not know the rules? However, Leng Yue was very curious now. She wanted to see what Senior Wu Yi¡¯s senior looked like. After that, Leng Yue followed Wu Yi to the entrance of the imperial prison. After passing through the teleportation array, Leng Yue finally arrived at the legendary Heavenly Prison. ¡°Hiss! ¡®What¡¯s going on? This¡­¡¯ This is actually the imperial prison!¡± When she saw the scene in front of her, Leng Yue could not help but gasp. This was because the scene in front of him did not look like a prison at all! This was simply a scenic resort island. Not only were the trees lush, the birds chirped, and the flowers fragrant, but the scenery was also very beautiful. The air was also very fresh. Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that this place was for fun. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, didn¡¯t you say¡­Wasn¡¯t it said that the imperial prison was overgrown with weeds and filled with corpses? Those who entered wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long?¡± After recovering from her shock, Leng Yue looked at Wu Yi curiously. She really couldn¡¯t figure out why the imperial prison had become like this. ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue, all of this is Senior¡¯s doing!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Senior, how could the imperial prison become like this? ¡°Hiss! Senior, senior is really amazing!¡± One had to know that Leng Yue knew very well that the reason why the entire prison was barren was because this land could not grow any plants. But now, Senior was actually able to turn the entire island into this state by himself. Senior is really a god! At the thought of this, Leng Yue couldn¡¯t wait to meet this powerful senior. ¡°Lengyue, I just received news that Senior hasn¡¯t been in a good mood for the past two days. Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight?¡± ¡°Senior Wuyi, thank you for your hard work.¡± After all, they were in their territory. At that time, Chess Saint Bai had investigated and found out that Xiao Changtian was actually living in the imperial prison. ¡°Hahaha, good, good, you still know how to hide. I think that this fellow must have been sent in by Lengyue. However, even if you hide in the Heavenly Prison, do you think I can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± Chapter 1209: Why Is It Senior (1) Chapter 1209: Why Is It Senior (1) After settling down, Leng Yue walked aimlessly by the sea. Suddenly, Leng Yue saw a fleet of ships fishing by the sea in the distance. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the black fish here are abnormally ferocious? Even the most powerful expert is no match for the black fish? Why are these people fishing now?¡± Driven by curiosity, Leng Yue slowly walked forward. ¡°He actually¡­It¡¯s really a black fish!¡± When she saw what kind of fish these people were catching, Leng Yue covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°This¡­ How was this possible? These people¡­Aren¡¯t these people afraid?¡± Leng Yue muttered in disbelief. ¡°Miss, have you never seen a fisherman?¡± At this moment, these people seemed to have heard Leng Yue¡¯s surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­Just how strong are the seniors? Wasn¡¯t it said that these black fish were very fierce?¡± In the end, Leng Yue asked the question in her heart. ¡°Young lady, I can tell that you¡¯re new here. We¡¯re not seniors, we¡¯ve only learned some fishing techniques from them.¡± These people smiled at Leng Yue and continued their work. Seeing this scene, Leng Yue became even more curious about the senior they were talking about. Just what kind of strength could possess such powerful strength! Just as Leng Yue continued walking forward, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. ¡°Lengyue! Why are you here?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was in a daze, looked up and saw Leng Yue walking towards him. He asked in surprise. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect Leng Yue to find him here. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, you¡­ Why are you here?¡± Seeing that the familiar figure was Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue covered her mouth in shock. She was wondering why she couldn¡¯t find Senior, but it turned out that Senior had always been here. ¡°Aiya, Lengyue, it¡¯s all because of that mistake. Haha, I wonder why you¡¯re here too?¡± One must know that this place was filled with Xiao Changtian¡¯s trusted aides. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know when Leng Yue had arrived. It was Senior Wuyi who brought me here.¡± Regarding this matter, Leng Yue didn¡¯t hide anything. Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile froze when he heard Wuyi. Because Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of something he couldn¡¯t tell him before. He said that his father was going to bring back an important figure of the Heavenly Dao Union. Combined with this, didn¡¯t Wu Yi bring back Leng Yue? He didn¡¯t expect that in the end, it was still Leng Yue. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s have some fun. After all, the scenery here is so good.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Initially, he thought that the person Wu Yi brought back would have a breakthrough in his matters. However, it seemed that it would not be the case. Leng Yue also looked at Xiao Changtian shyly. I didn¡¯t expect to meet Senior here. It seems that Senior must have heard about this expert long ago. Not only was Senior powerful, but he was also such a motivated person. It was not easy for him to meet such a person. ¡°Oh right, Lengyue, why don¡¯t you follow me to my room?¡± After the two of them walked for a while, Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue and asked with a smile. ¡°Alright!¡± After speaking, Leng Yue followed Xiao Changtian back to his courtyard. ¡°Senior, your courtyard is really beautiful.¡± After arriving at Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard, Leng Yue looked at the colorful plants around her in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect senior¡¯s taste to be so good. It seems that senior has some status beside the seniors here. After all, she only had two broken houses with Senior Wu Yi. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, if you like it, you can stay here for two days.¡± ¡°No, no, Senior. I really don¡¯t need to do this.¡± There were so many people on this island. If others saw him like this with senior, wouldn¡¯t it make it difficult for senior? ¡°Senior. Senior!¡± At this moment, Xingyu¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Haha, Senior, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll look for you again when I have the chance.¡± After hearing Xingyu¡¯s words, Leng Yue bid farewell to Xiao Changtian and left. ¡°Miss Leng Yue is actually here. Senior, I was just about to talk to you about this.¡± Looking at Leng Yue¡¯s departing figure, Xingyu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Senior has disturbed you. Why don¡¯t I call Lengyue back?¡± ¡°Hiss! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What relationship do I have with Leng Yue Kemei? Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Xiao Changtian glared at Xingyu and snorted. At that moment, the White Chess Saint, who was outside the prison, looked at the elders with a serious expression. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, other than using a teleportation array, there¡¯s no other way.¡± The leading elder replied respectfully to Bai Chess Saint. They had tried many methods just now. The barrier of the imperial prison was too strong. Even if they worked together, they could not open it. ¡°Then is there any way to open the teleportation array?¡± This time, Chess Saint Bai was determined to teach that kid a lesson. ¡°Chess Saint Bai, don¡¯t tell me, but I¡¯ve really thought of a good idea. I thought of our Bai family¡¯s warehouse. There seems to be a treasure that can teleport in.¡± At this moment, an elder said. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a divine artifact! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get it!¡± After hearing this news, White Chess Saint¡¯s face lit up. There must be a way out when the car comes to the front of the mountain! Hahaha, the heavens are really helping me! ¡°But, Chess Saint Bai, that thing seems to be in Second Young Master¡¯s treasure vault. You have to ask for permission personally.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and tell Father now.¡± ¡­ On the other side, after Leng Yue returned, Wu Yi stood at her door. ¡°Aiyo, Lengyue, where did you go? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. I thought something had happened to you.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue had finally returned, Wu Yi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior Wuyi, I¡¯m just curious about the situation on this island, so I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Leng Yue smiled at Wu Yi in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t expect that he would make Senior Wu Yi worry. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll accidentally offend Senior. If that¡¯s the case, even I can¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°Oh right, Senior Wu Yi, is there anything you need from me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already heard about it. Senior said that he¡¯s free tomorrow. Perhaps I can take this opportunity to bring you to meet Senior.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Upon hearing this news, Leng Yue was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to say. If he could meet that senior, he would have to perform well no matter what. Chapter 1210: Xiao Changtian (1) Chapter 1210: Xiao Changtian (1) After a night of excitement, the next day finally arrived. ¡°Lengyue, when the time comes, you¡¯ll have to depend on yourself when you meet Senior.¡± After Wu Yi finished speaking, she brought Leng Yue towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°No¡­Senior Wu Yi, are you sure this place is really where senior lives?¡± Seeing that Wu Yi had brought her to a place not far from Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard yesterday, Leng Yue was slightly shocked. ¡°Of course. Senior is so powerful. Of course, you have to live in the best place.¡± Hearing this, Leng Yue nodded. Perhaps Xiao Changtian lived very close to Senior. However, this thought was quickly shattered. Because Wu Yi had brought Leng Yue to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake?¡± What was going on? Could it be that Xiao Changtian was the senior that Wu Yi was talking about? ¡®This¡­¡¯ How was this possible? ¡°Senior! You¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked out of the room. ¡°Ah, Wuyi, you actually came so early. Haha, Lengyue, you¡¯re here too.¡± Looking at the two of them, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°Senior¡­You¡­ You¡¯re really a senior!¡± The moment she saw Wu Yi calling Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue¡¯s mind seemed to have been struck by lightning. ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue, haven¡¯t you always called me senior?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything else. On the other hand, Leng Yue took a long time to calm down. ¡°Senior¡­You guys¡­ You know each other?¡± Wu Yi was a little surprised to see how familiar the two were. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve always received help from Leng Yue. It wasn¡¯t easy for Leng Yue to come to my place, so I have to treat her well.¡± After all, he still owed Leng Yue a lot of favors. Upon hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Wu Yi¡¯s face was filled with terror. Leng Yue actually had such a relationship with Senior. He had originally wanted to follow the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s plan to matchmake her with his son. Now, it seemed that it was completely unnecessary! ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the few of them were chatting happily, a loud sound suddenly came from afar. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s going on? You guys chat first, I¡¯ll go take a look first!¡± After hearing this commotion, Wu Yi¡¯s expression became serious. I don¡¯t know which blind person actually caused such a huge commotion! ¡°Aiya, Lengyue, there¡¯s nothing else. Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian finished his words, another voice came from afar. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Then, a loud explosion sounded. ¡°This¡­ Senior, why don¡¯t we go and take a look first?¡± He did not know what was going on, but there was such a huge commotion all of a sudden. ¡°Senior! Senior! Not good! Not good! That Bai Chess Saint actually came in without any eyes! He even threatened to kill you!¡± At this moment, Xingyu hurriedly ran over. Starry Universe had originally planned to settle the matter himself, but this time, Chess Saint Bai had brought quite a number of old men with him. Each and every one of these old men seemed to have extraordinary strength. If it was just Xingyu¡¯s strength alone, it would not be enough. ¡°What? It¡¯s actually the White Chess Saint who ran in!¡± Hearing this news, Leng Yue stood up before Xiao Changtian could say anything. She had never expected that the Chess Saint Bai would be so bold as to trespass into the imperial prison. And the reason why Senior had offended the White Chess Saint was because of him. ¡°Senior, I want to go and take a look!¡± ¡°Lengyue, it¡¯s impossible for you to do this alone. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to see how a small chess saint would dare to behave atrociously in his own territory! ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Changtian? Did that guy not dare to come? Hehe, I knew it. He¡¯s a big coward!¡± After waiting on the spot for a while, the White Chess Saint looked at Wu Yi with disdain. ¡°Wuyi, right? I heard that you¡¯re very powerful. Why? Do you want to become enemies with me, the White Chess Saint?¡± Just as Bai Chess Saint was about to walk in, he saw Wu Yi standing in front of them. ¡°White Chess Saint, you have to know that this is Senior¡¯s place. You can¡¯t behave atrociously here!¡± Wu Yi looked at the serious expression on the Chess Saint¡¯s face. He did not believe that the Bai family could be so capable! ¡°Yo! I want to see how powerful your senior is!¡± Just as the White Chess Saint finished speaking, Xiao Changtian slowly walked over with Leng Yue and the others. ¡°Yo! I thought you were going to be a coward for the rest of your life!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walk out with Leng Yue, Chess Saint Bai sneered. ¡°Haha, Leng Yue, oh Leng Yue, I didn¡¯t expect you to be with Xiao Changtian! You two b * stards, no wonder!¡± Seeing Leng Yue behind Xiao Changtian, Chess Saint Bai¡¯s face was full of mockery. ¡°Are you here to compete with me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Chess Saint and said nothing. Since this fellow had come to his house to find trouble, it would be impolite to continue enduring! ¡°Miss Lengyue, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to make things too ugly.¡± At this moment, an elder beside Chess Saint Bai stood up and said to Leng Yue. ¡°We can let you go, Cold Moon, but you have to apologize to our White Chess Saint. Otherwise, don¡¯t blame us for being merciless.¡± These elders looked at Leng Yue with solemn expressions. This wasn¡¯t what they wanted. It was what their Second Young Master wanted. As long as he didn¡¯t want to make things too ugly with the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Hehe, do you want Leng Yue to apologize to him? Dream on!¡± Before Leng Yue could speak, Xingyu stood up and said fiercely. ¡°Alright, stop talking! Elder! Since they were so ignorant, he would just attack them directly!¡± Following Chess Saint Bai¡¯s order, the elders around him rushed toward Xiao Changtian like lightning. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t I!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll go!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he rushed forward. ¡°Senior¡­Will Senior be alright?¡± Leng Yue was a little worried when she saw the many elders that Bai Chess Saint had brought with him. Because she knew that the strength of these elders was not ordinary. These elders were all old demons with extraordinary strength. Although Xiao Changtian was very powerful, with so many experts present, Leng Yue was still very worried. ¡°Lengyue, you have to believe in senior¡¯s strength. Senior was so powerful, how could he not be able to deal with those few old men?¡± After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s worry, Xingyu smiled. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± Just as Leng Yue was about to say something, the scene in front of her shocked her even more. Leng Yue had lived for so many years, but she had never seen such a scene before. Chapter 1211: Escape Chapter 1211: Escape ¡°Senior, how can senior be so powerful!¡± The few powerful elders in front of him had only just released their pressure. Xiao Changtian sent the few people in front of him flying with a few punches. The elders who were sent flying couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. They stared at Xiao Changtian with wide eyes. ¡°What? How could he be so powerful! How is that possible?¡± These elders couldn¡¯t understand why Xiao Changtian was so powerful! They clearly couldn¡¯t feel any power from this kid¡¯s body, but the power of just a few punches was enough to send them flying. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Immediately after, these elders were instantly smashed into the distant mountain. In an instant, a few large holes appeared in the distant mountain. ¡°Elder! Elder!¡± Seeing this scene, even the White Chess Saint widened his eyes in disbelief. These few elders were the most powerful elders who followed his father. However, after just a few punches, he was sent flying by that kid! This¡­ How was this possible? How could that kid be so powerful? ¡°White Chess Saint! Do you also want to test my power?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people in the distance whom he had already taken care of, so he turned his head and smiled at the Chess Saint Bai. ¡°You! Don¡¯t come over! Let me tell you! I¡¯m from the Bai family! If you dare to touch me, my father will not let you off!¡± Before Chess Saint Bai could react, Xiao Changtian slowly walked up to him. ¡°Hehe, do you think I¡¯m afraid of your Bai family?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Bai Chess Saint and smiled indifferently. ¡°You! Even if you¡¯re not afraid of our Bai family! Aren¡¯t you afraid that our Bai Family will deal with Leng Yue?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s stubborn expression, Chess Saint Bai racked his brain to come up with this reason. ¡°You¡¯re actually threatening me?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect this fellow to be so ruthless. He couldn¡¯t deal with him, but he wanted to think of ways to deal with Leng Yue! He couldn¡¯t possibly stay by Long Yu¡¯s side to protect Leng Yue all the time. Leng Yue, who was far away, heard his threat. ¡°You! Chess Saint Bai, I didn¡¯t know you were such a shameless person!¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t expect that guy to use her to threaten her senior! He simply deserved to die! ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about me. Just do it your way.¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for Xiao Changtian anymore. ¡°Humph! Chess Saint Bai, I can let you off this time, but if you dare to lay a finger on Leng Yue after you get out, then don¡¯t blame me for making a move on you squanderers!¡± Xiao Changtian snorted at Chess Saint Bai and turned around. ¡°Hehe, just you wait! Just you wait!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian ask him to leave, Bai Chess Saint said fiercely and ran away. He did not care about the elders who were smashed out. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You¡­ You really don¡¯t have to do this, I¡­ I¡¯m really not worth it.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian with guilt. If it wasn¡¯t for him, how could Senior be threatened by such a person? ¡°Lengyue, this matter isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s all because that guy is too cheap. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and comforted Leng Yue. After all, Leng Yue had helped him so many times before. If he wasn¡¯t willing to stand by Leng Yue¡¯s side even this time¡­ Then he was too inhumane. ¡°Hehe, what does Senior mean? Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Seeing the two of them like this, Xingyu, who was at the side, interrupted cheekily. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing Xingyu¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes. This kid was purely looking for trouble for himself! ¡°Before¡­ Senior! Don¡¯t worry! When we return, I will explain the situation to my father with Senior Wu Yi. My father will definitely be imprisoned.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian and said. ¡°Lengyue, how about this? I¡¯ll follow you and bring Senior to meet the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master.¡± Wu Yi, who was at the side, had also just learned of this matter from Xingyu. He didn¡¯t expect Senior to reject the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master. This time, Wu Yi had to go and educate the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master no matter what. ¡°So fast? Wait here for a while, I¡¯ll go prepare something for the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master.¡± With the previous experience, Xiao Changtian knew that he had to prepare something good this time. After that, Xiao Changtian disappeared. ¡°Leng Yue, your father is really muddle-headed this time!¡± ¡­.. At that time, Bai Chess Saint returned home in a panic. ¡°Son, you¡¯re back!¡± Bai Chess Saint had just walked through the door when his father¡¯s voice sounded from the door. ¡°Father, father, it¡¯s not good. It¡¯s really not good!¡± Bai Chess Saint looked at his father with a face full of shock. ¡°Humph! Why are you doing things so rashly now? How can I let you compete for the position of the family head like this!¡± Seeing the White Chess Saint like this, the White Chess Saint¡¯s father looked at the White Chess Saint unhappily. Wasn¡¯t it just going to the imperial prison to do some things? Was there a need to be so scared? ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t the other elders come back with you?¡± Seeing that only his son had returned, the father of the White Chess Saint was a little curious about what had happened. ¡°Father, father, you must help me and those elders in this matter!¡± Then, Bai Chess Saint told his father everything. When Bai Chess Saint¡¯s father heard this, his face turned as black as the bottom of a pot. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a thing! White Night, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± This was not a small matter! If that kid was really as powerful as Bai Ye said, that would be incredible. ¡°Father, do I have to lie to you about this? If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the elders beside you. None of them have returned!¡± He would never joke about this with his father. ¡°Damn it! Where are those elders now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ At¡­¡± Hearing his father¡¯s words, Bai Ye was stunned. He had been so focused on running that he had forgotten that the elders were still there. ¡°Father! A few elders! A few elders are still trapped there. I tried my best to escape.¡± One had to know that those few elders held quite a bit of weight in his father¡¯s heart. If his father knew that he had abandoned the elders and ran away, he would definitely not let him off easily. ¡°Humph! How bold! He even dared to trap the Second Young Master of the Bai family!¡± After hearing Bai Ye¡¯s explanation, his father believed her without a doubt. ¡°In that case, you¡¯re forcing me to make a move!¡± Chapter 1212: Why Is It Liu Qiang (1) Chapter 1212: Why Is It Liu Qiang (1) On the other side, after Xiao Changtian was ready, he came to the Heavenly Law Union again. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. My father is still in the void and hasn¡¯t come out yet. However, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± After returning, Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be out tomorrow anyway.¡± ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t you stay at my place tonight?¡± After that, Xiao Changtian followed Leng Yue to the immortal mountain again. At this moment, Liu Qiang, who was doing nothing on the immortal mountain, suddenly saw Leng Yue bringing Xiao Changtian back. ¡°Haha, woman, I thought you weren¡¯t coming back.¡± Seeing Leng Yue return at this time, a lewd smile appeared on Liu Qiang¡¯s face. Originally, he was prepared to leave if Leng Yue did not return. However, Leng Yue had returned. What did this mean? This meant that Leng Yue was definitely paying attention to him in secret. Seeing that he was about to leave, she hurried back. Liu Qiang, who was immersed in his own world, did not notice the people behind Leng Yue. After returning to her room, Leng Yue stood there in a daze for half an hour. ¡°If we don¡¯t act tonight, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have a chance in the future! Cold Moon! You have to work hard! Leng Yue muttered as she looked into the distance. That¡¯s right, Leng Yue was prepared to meet Senior tonight. Although he didn¡¯t know if Senior would agree, at least he wouldn¡¯t regret using this last chance. After making up her mind, Leng Yue saw that the sun was about to set outside and began to prepare. At this moment, Liu Qiang, who was standing not far from Leng Yue¡¯s room, smiled and looked at Leng Yue¡¯s room. ¡± Haha, when will the cold moon stop?¡± Just as Liu Qiang finished speaking, Leng Yue¡¯s door suddenly opened. ¡°Liu Qiang, come here for a moment.¡± Holding the letter tightly in her hand, Leng Yue was originally a little nervous. However, when she opened the door and saw Liu Qiang in the distance, Leng Yue thought of an idea. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Lengyue, is there something you need?¡± Liu Qiang, who was about to take action, did not expect Leng Yue to think the same as him. Then, Liu Qiang saw the letter in Leng Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°This is for you. I think you already understand.¡± Then, Leng Yue stuffed the letter she wrote to Xiao Changtian into Liu Qiang¡¯s hands. ¡°Give it to him. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Before Liu Qiang could say anything, Leng Yue turned around and left. Liu Qiang, who was looking at the envelope in his hand excitedly, only heard the first part of Leng Yue¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t hear the second part at all. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. How long are you going to hold it in? You can¡¯t hold it in anymore!¡± After walking far away, Liu Qiang opened the letter in his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s drink together at the back of the mountain tonight.¡± Liu Qiang was even more excited when he read the contents of the letter. ¡± I didn¡¯t expect that Leng Leng would actually be so shameless. I had to drink first. Drinking is good!¡± After drinking it, he could do things directly! Hehehe!¡± Thinking that Leng Yue would become his woman in the future, Liu Qiang couldn¡¯t help but be excited. Then, Liu Qiang took out the message jade slip. ¡°Father, after tonight, I will definitely give you a big surprise!¡± At that time, the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master would become his daughter. Wouldn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao Union be in the hands of the father and son? Soon, it was night time. Looking at the sky outside, Liu Qiang smiled and moved. Meanwhile, Leng Yue, who was anxiously waiting at the back of the mountain, spun around in circles. ¡°Sigh, this time, I don¡¯t know what the ending will be.¡± Just as the cold moon was spinning, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute!¡± Just as Liu Qiang was about to step forward, Leng Yue, who had her back facing him, suddenly said this, causing Liu Qiang, who was about to move, to be stunned. ¡°I¡­ I know that this matter is very abrupt, and I also know that the gap between the two of us is very large, but if you don¡¯t care, I will¡­ Anything is fine.¡± After finally mustering up the courage to voice her thoughts, Leng Yue heaved a sigh of relief. The reason why he turned his back to Xiao Changtian was to avoid the awkwardness. After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Liu Qiang smiled and shook his head. She did not expect Leng Yue to be as delicate as an iceberg. Leng Yue saw that Xiao Chang Tian had been standing behind her without saying a word. She finally couldn¡¯t help but turn around. ¡°You! Why is it you! Why are you the one doing this?!¡± When she saw that the person who came wasn¡¯t Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy. She mustered up her courage and said a bunch of things, but in the end, all of them were heard by this damn guy! Even if this fellow was chopped into pieces, he would die without pity! ¡°Hahaha, Lengyue, stop pretending. I heard you just now.¡± Liu Qiang looked at Leng Yue confidently. Little guy, I¡¯m so handsome, yet I¡¯m still pretending. I didn¡¯t charm you to death! ¡°Boom!¡± However, before Liu Qiang could say anything, Leng Yue slapped him fiercely. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Liu Qiang, who was hit, did not realize what was going on. A huge energy blasted him far away. ¡°Puff!¡± In an instant, Liu Qiang, who was blasted out, lost his breath. ¡°Damn it! Since you want to do this, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless!¡± Leng Yue looked at the dead Liu Qiang with disgust. She did not know where this ordinary man came from. This was really disgusting. On the other side, Xiao Changtian walked over slowly with a pot of wine in his hand. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. I went to look for you just now and realized that you weren¡¯t in the room.¡± Looking at Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian smiled as he walked over. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, why are you looking for me?¡± Looking at Xiao Chang Tian, Leng Yue asked awkwardly. She, Lengyue, swore that the incident just now would never happen again. But now, Xiao Changtian was right in front of her, so she was too embarrassed to repeat what she had just said. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s okay. I have good wine here. Do you want to try it?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian, who was in front of her. She smiled and nodded before sitting down. ¡°Lengyue, I just wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve been very happy with you during this period of time. Don¡¯t worry, in my heart, you¡¯ve always been my good brother!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue and smiled. How could Xiao Changtian not know what Leng Yue meant to him? However, Xiao Changtian felt that Leng Yue was just worshipping him. She was not from the same world as him. She was the daughter of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. And he was just a poor kid with nothing. ¡°Senior, you¡­I understand.¡± When she heard the word ¡®brother¡¯, Leng Yue didn¡¯t feel any sadness in her heart. She didn¡¯t know why, but she just heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1213: Anger Your Father To Death (1) Chapter 1213: Anger Your Father To Death (1) On the second day, Xiao Changtian followed Leng Yue and Wu Yi to the Heaven Dao Union. Just as they reached the Heavenly Dao Union, a sound suddenly came from behind them. ¡°Hiss! That figure! He seems to be Bai Ye¡¯s father!¡± When she saw who it was, Leng Yue muttered with a gloomy expression. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, why don¡¯t we let senior enter first?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure, Leng Yue smiled. I can¡¯t let Senior worry about this matter anymore. ¡°Senior! You go in first. There are some trash outside. I¡¯ll clean them up first.¡± Wu Yi immediately understood what Leng Yue meant and shouted at Xiao Chang Tian. ¡°Alright, then hurry up.¡± Xiao Changtian thought that the two of them had seen something, so he didn¡¯t mind. Inside, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master was beaming with joy as he followed the people behind him out of the void. ¡°Hahaha, this time, our Heavenly Dao Union can finally hold our heads high!¡± The research this time had already made great progress. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master was confident that even if the demons came, the Heavenly Law Alliance would be able to deal with them. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Alliance Master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Alliance Master, your contribution is high!¡± The people present all began to compliment each other. ¡°Alright, since this matter has been temporarily resolved. Then everyone should go back and rest first.¡± After sending these people off, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master sat in the main hall in a relaxed manner. Now that everything was developing in the direction he had expected, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was happy and peaceful. ¡°Ahem, Alliance Master.¡± Just as the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was sitting on his chair with a satisfied expression, he suddenly heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master was shocked when he heard this voice. Then, he looked at the door. As expected, it was Xiao Changtian, the one whom he had chased away previously. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the warning I gave you last time?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master asked impatiently. This guy really gave him a headache. After warning him last time, this guy still dared to come! They simply did not put their Heavenly Dao Union in their eyes! ¡°Alliance Master, don¡¯t get too excited. I know I¡¯m very rude about this, but this time, I came with sincerity!¡± Seeing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian immediately took two steps forward and took out the things he had prepared. When he saw Xiao Changtian take out the two items, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master stood up in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ What did you bring? Can I take a closer look?¡± As they were a little far away, the Alliance Master could only see the outline of the two things. However, just the two silhouettes were enough to shock the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. That was because those two things looked like powerful treasures from the Upper Realm that had disappeared for a long time. ¡°Haha, Alliance Master, take a good look.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian took his things and walked forward. ¡°This¡­ Are you f * cking kidding me?¡± When Xiao Changtian approached, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master took a closer look. This wasn¡¯t some long-lost treasure! This was simply not even trash! Although these things were tightly wrapped, from the exposed corners, they looked like waste. ¡°You! Do you really think that our Heavenly Dao Union can¡¯t do anything to you, kid?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master was finally enraged. No matter what, he had to understand this matter today! ¡°No¡­ Alliance Master, this is really something that I¡¯ve prepared seriously.¡± However, before the Heavenly Law Alliance Master could react, a burst of laughter suddenly rang out from outside the door. ¡°Hahaha, Heavenly Law Alliance Master, I didn¡¯t expect that your Heavenly Law Alliance would actually want to turn against our Bai Family!¡± Bai Ye¡¯s father grabbed Wu Yi and Leng Yue as they slowly walked in. ¡°Bai¡­ Second Young Master Bai, you¡­What do you mean by that?¡± The puzzled Heaven Dao Alliance Leader looked at the captured Wu Yi and his daughter. Didn¡¯t his daughter follow Senior Wu Yi to the imperial prison? How did she get caught by Second Young Master Bai? How did Senior Wu Yi and Leng Yue offend Second Young Master Bai? ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t ask your good daughter about this. Let¡¯s see what your good daughter has done!¡± Second Young Master Bai did not believe that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master did not know about this at all! ¡°Lengyue! What exactly¡­What is it?¡± Looking at Leng Yue, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was even more confused. What was going on? ¡°Father, this is a long story. Senior¡­Senior, I¡¯m sorry. This guy is too powerful. We can¡¯t stop him.¡± However, Leng Yue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer her father¡¯s question. Instead, she looked at Xiao Changtian and said in embarrassment. ¡°You! You¡¯re still protecting this damned brat! You are! Are you trying to anger me to death?!¡± After saying this, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master rolled his eyes in anger. ¡°Heavenly Law Alliance Master! What are you doing! How can you talk to senior like this!¡± Just as the Heavenly Law Alliance Master finished speaking, Wu Yi, who had been caught, stared at the Heavenly Law Alliance Master in disbelief. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, do you even take me seriously?¡± Seeing these people talking to themselves, Second Young Master Bai, who was at the door, became even angrier. He had thought that these guys would apologize to him no matter what. However, it seemed that these people still did not know how to repent! ¡°Looks like your Heavenly Law Union wants to make an enemy of our Bai Family!¡± Second Young Master Bai snorted coldly at the sight of the crowd and did not say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! Second Young Master Bai, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± Seeing how angry Second Young Master Bai was, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master immediately went forward to comfort him. One had to know that the Bai family was so powerful that no one in the entire Upper Realm dared to provoke them. Although the Bai Family did not join the Heavenly Law Union, if the Heavenly Law Union were to make an enemy of such a powerful Bai Family, it would definitely not end well! ¡°I know! Was it all because of this kid?¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master suddenly pulled Xiao Changtian over. ¡°Second Young Master Bai, I think all of this must have been caused by this kid. You must be clear about this!¡± After the Heavenly Law Alliance Master finished speaking, he glared at Xiao Changtian. The reason why his daughter became like this was because of Xiao Changtian! ¡°Xiao Changtian, right? Hehe, I was looking for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to appear.¡± How could Second Young Master Bai not know who this kid was? Chapter 1214: Why Is It Him (1) Chapter 1214: Why Is It Him (1) I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the spirit tree seed?¡± Xiao Changtian had waited for such a long time and finally found the Heavenly Law Alliance Master to tell him about this matter. It really wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Spirit Tree seed?¡± When he heard this name, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was stunned. ¡°Second Young Master Bai, I knew it. This brat isn¡¯t a good person. You should release Lengyue and Senior Wuyi first.¡± Looking at Second Young Master Bai, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master pursed her lips. One had to know that even though the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had never interacted with Second Young Master Bai, everyone knew that Second Young Master Bai was a person who would take revenge for his mistakes. However, Second Young Master Bai didn¡¯t listen to what the Heavenly Law Alliance Master said. Instead, he directly attacked Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that Chess Saint Bai would still come looking for trouble with the Heavenly Dao Union in the end. However, since you guys are courting death, don¡¯t blame me.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian rushed forward. ¡°This guy! This damned guy was simply courting death! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve done us a lot of harm!¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master saw this scene, he was extremely flustered and exasperated. ¡°Bang!¡± The moment Second Young Master Bai made his move, the entire Heavenly Dao Union shook violently. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± ¡°No one has ever dared to challenge me. Since you want to die so badly, then this young master will fulfill your wish!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Young master Bai threw out his second attack without holding back. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± ¡°Senior!¡± Looking at Second Young Master Bai¡¯s vicious palm, Leng Yue and Wu Yi¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. Second Young Master Bai¡¯s strength was like heaven and earth when compared to Chess Saint Bai. Seeing how he treated Xiao Changtian, the two of them were very worried. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the two of them came into contact, a huge light suddenly burst out between the two of them. Such a strong light instantly made the few people present close their eyes. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Then, everyone heard banging sounds. ¡°This¡­ How did he¡­How did this happen?¡± Second Young Master Bai had never expected this. This kid was actually powerful to such an extent. At this moment, the Second Young Master Bai, who was sent flying by Xiao Changtian, smashed into the wall in the distance. Finally, everyone opened their eyes when they heard the voice. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was cursing in his heart. This damned fellow must have been sent flying by Second Young Master Bai. She didn¡¯t know how to comfort Second Young Master Bai. However, the moment the Heavenly Law Alliance Master opened his eyes, he was stunned to see Xiao Changtian standing in front of him. ¡°What? Why are you standing here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t Xiao Changtian be blasted into the wall in the distance? Then, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at the wall in the distance in disbelief. ¡°Why¡­What was going on? How could this be! Impossible! You¡­ How could you!¡± ¡°Senior! Senior! Are you alright?¡± Just as the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was in shock, Leng Yue and Wu Yi ran over and looked at Xiao Changtian worriedly. ¡°Sigh, with that kind of strength, he¡¯s not much different from his son. He¡¯s so weak, he can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head. ¡°Senior Wu Yi, Lengyue, this¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± Why, why would Senior Wu Yi call this kid Senior! This was simply unbelievable! ¡°Sigh! Alliance Master! Are you stupid? This is the senior in my imperial prison! His strength is extraordinary. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself.¡± Wu Yi saw that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had yet to be mesmerized, so he shook his head helplessly. ¡°This¡­ How did he¡­How could it be him!¡± Upon hearing Wu Yi¡¯s affirmative answer, the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master felt as though a thunderbolt had struck his mind. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master was so shocked that he took a few steps back and sat on the ground. ¡°I actually¡­I actually provoked such a powerful senior! This¡­ What should he do? What should we do!¡± Thinking about his attitude towards the former Xiao Changtian, the Alliance Master of the Heavenly Law Alliance wanted to give himself a slap! How could he be so muddle-headed! Back then, he had even told Xiao Changtian not to get close to Lengyue. Now, it seemed that it was the blessing of the Heavenly Dao Union that senior was able to stand with his daughter! Looking at the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master¡¯s expression, Wu Yi smiled unhappily. ¡°Alliance Master, don¡¯t worry. My senior isn¡¯t such a petty person. Although you let our senior down previously, our senior still has something to discuss with you.¡± Looking at the Heavenly Dao Union Master, Wu Yi slowly walked to his side. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, if you have anything to say, just say it. It was really my fault before, I¡­ Apologize to you.¡± Seeing Senior Wu Yi give him a way out, the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master also understood. ¡°Haha, Alliance Master, you don¡¯t know about this either, so I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened. How about this? Alliance Master, get up first and let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Xiao Changtian walked over and smiled at the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master felt even more ashamed. He was still the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master, so he didn¡¯t have any status quo at all. He had to admit that Xiao Changtian¡¯s status quo was very big, and even if he cultivated for a few hundred years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to compare to it. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s gaze, the Alliance Master slowly stood up and brought Xiao Changtian to the main hall of the Heavenly Law Alliance. ¡°Senior, if you have anything to ask, feel free to ask. Even if you want me to go through a mountain of knives and a sea of fire for you, I¡¯m willing!¡± From the beginning, the Alliance Master¡¯s view of Xiao Changtian had completely changed. ¡°Alliance Master, it¡¯s not to the extent of going up a mountain of knives and going down a sea of fire. There¡¯s just one thing. He really didn¡¯t expect that Senior would come to find him for this matter. ¡°Father, why does this name sound so familiar?¡± Before the Heaven Dao Alliance¡¯s leader could speak, Leng Yue frowned and pondered. ¡°Senior! Although this spirit tree seed was in my hands before, when Lengyue was young, the spirit tree seed was sealed in that place in the upper realm because of the invasion of the demon race.¡± After all, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had received news that if the demons obtained the spirit tree seed, the consequences for the Upper Realm would be unimaginable. Therefore, in order to avoid such an outcome, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master followed the experts at that time and sealed the Spirit Tree seed in the depths of their Upper Realm. ¡°Hiss! There¡¯s actually such a thing.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little disappointed after hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words. He had thought that everything would be resolved once he met the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. But now, it seemed that if he wanted to get the next spirit tree seed. It also required a lot of energy. Chapter 1215: Bai Ye Was Beaten (1) Chapter 1215: Bai Ye Was Beaten (1) ¡°Senior, if you really want to get that spirit tree seed, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you for the time being.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master sighed deeply. ¡°Why? Father, didn¡¯t you seal the spirit tree seed? Why can¡¯t I take it out now?¡± ¡°Ai, Lengyue, how can I accomplish this alone? At that time, there were many experts who followed me. Their strength is much stronger than mine.¡± ¡°And now, I don¡¯t even know the whereabouts of those experts. Therefore, to remove the seal, I can only use 0.01% of my power.¡± Why didn¡¯t the Heavenly Law Alliance Master want to help Xiao Changtian remove the seal? It was because his strength could not be of help. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to settle this matter myself. Alright, Alliance Master, tell me where the spirit tree seed is sealed.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the Alliance Master. ¡°Senior, that place is very terrifying. You must be careful when you go there!¡± After saying this, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at Xiao Changtian worriedly. ¡°Aiya, Alliance Master, could it be that you didn¡¯t see Senior¡¯s strength?¡± Upon hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s worries, Wu Yi smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting Senior¡¯s strength, but that place is really dangerous. That place was enveloped by the demons before. We only attacked after the demons disappeared.¡± ¡°However, during this period of time, because the demons have become more rampant, that place has once again been enveloped by the demons. However, as the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place. I put the seed of the Spirit Tree there.¡± The few people who heard this gradually became serious. ¡°Alright, let me go back and prepare for this matter.¡± After chatting for a while, everyone left. Second Young Master Bai, who had been thrown out, gradually woke up from his coma. ¡°Why¡­How could this be! Why? Why was he so strong? This is simply unbelievable!¡± A young boy actually had such powerful strength. No wonder his elders were captured. Thinking of Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, Second Young Master Bai felt terrified. ¡°No, let¡¯s go back first.¡± ¡­.. Bai Ye, who was waiting in his father¡¯s study, paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Father returned after such a long time? How did he get home?¡± Because Bai Ye had a bad premonition today, he was anxious and uneasy. ¡°Father! You¡¯re back!¡± At this moment, White Night saw a familiar figure flying over from afar and immediately went out to welcome him with a smile. The fact that her father could return safely meant that there was progress in this matter. ¡°Father! Did you find that damned brat?¡± Seeing that his father had returned alone, Bai Ye was somewhat curious. Logically speaking, his father would definitely have brought those elders back. Why did it seem like he didn¡¯t? ¡°Unfilial son! You always cause trouble outside!¡± Second Young Master Bai saw his son like this and roared angrily at Bai Ye. ¡°Father¡­Father, you¡­What do you mean? I¡­ What about me?¡± I didn¡¯t do anything, so why did my father scold me for no reason! ¡°What else? Unfilial son! Kneel down!¡± Looking at Bai Ye¡¯s foolish appearance, Second Young Master Bai wished he could kick him to death. Seeing his father¡¯s savage appearance, Bai Ye trembled and knelt down. Although he did not know what had happened to his father, Bai Ye knew that if he disobeyed his father now, his father would definitely attack him. ¡°Father¡­Father, calm down first. I don¡¯t know, this¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing that his father had finally entered the house, Bai Ye, who was kneeling outside, asked in confusion. ¡°You still have the face to ask! Let me ask you, why did you provoke those people? Why did you provoke Lengyue!¡± After hearing this, Young Master Bai came out angrily and looked at Bai Ye. This unfilial son of his only knew how to cause trouble for him! ¡°Father¡­Father, I didn¡¯t offend anyone. It was Leng Yue who provoked me first¡­¡± Bai Ye did not know that his father was angry because of this matter. ¡°Father, why are you so angry? Could it be that our Bai family can¡¯t deal with the Heavenly Dao Union?¡± At this point, Bai Ye was puzzled. ¡°Dealing with the Heavenly Dao Union! Pa! You unfilial son!¡± Thinking of how he was defeated by Xiao Changtian, Second Young Master Bai slapped Bai Ye angrily. ¡°Do you know the strength of that brat by Lengyue¡¯s side? Even if he¡¯s your father, I¡¯ll deal with him. He wasn¡¯t a match either! Such a powerful person! It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t rope us in. I even f * cking offended him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll f * cking whip your son to death!¡± After saying that, Second Young Master Bai took out a whip out of nowhere and lashed it at Bai Ye¡¯s body. ¡°Aiyo! Second brother! How old is Bai Ye? Why are you still hitting him like this!¡± At this moment, a deep voice sounded from the door. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯m going to teach him a good lesson today!¡± Seeing that it was his big brother, Second Young Master Bai did not stop. ¡°Uncle! Come quickly! Come and save me, I¡¯m about to be beaten to death by my father.¡± Seeing that the person who came was his uncle, White Night immediately sent out a call for help. One had to know that this time, the Second Young Master Bai did not hold back. The whip hit Bai Ye¡¯s body, but Bai Ye also firmly resisted it. ¡°Aiyo, little brother, look at what you¡¯ve done to Xiao Ye. Quickly stop.¡± Seeing Bai Ye like this, the great young master Bai made a move to stop the second young master Bai. ¡°Big brother, this is also my family matter. If I don¡¯t teach him a good lesson today, he might cause big trouble for our Bai family in the future!¡± The Second Young Master Bai didn¡¯t care about the First Young Master Bai¡¯s attempts to stop him. He continued to whip Bai Ye. ¡°No, what exactly is going on?¡± Young Master Bai asked curiously. His second brother was not someone who would get angry so easily, and Bai Ye had never been beaten up like this by his second brother since he was young. So, this time, what exactly made his second brother so angry? After a while, Second Young Master Bai finally stopped. ¡°Big brother, if it weren¡¯t for this unfilial son, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Second Young Master Bai looked at First Young Master Bai and slowly explained the matter. Chapter 1216: Entering the Forest of Ghost Valley (1) Chapter 1216: Entering the Forest of Ghost Valley (1) In the Bai family, just as the second young master and his son were searching for something in the treasure vault, the spy that the first young master had planted slowly walked behind them. ¡°Second Young Master, what are you looking for? Why don¡¯t I help you look for it?¡± For some reason, the two of them came here in a hurry to look for something. ¡°Aiya, no need. We¡¯re just preparing to go to the Forest of Ghost Valley. We¡¯re here to look for some supplies first.¡± Bai Ye turned his head and said this without a care. However, he saw his father¡¯s murderous gaze. ¡°Who told you to say that!¡± Second Young Master Bai looked at Empress Bai Ye with a stern gaze. His lips moved slightly as he spoke fiercely. After hearing this, the spy was shocked. The two of them were actually going to the forest of Ghost Valley! No, I have to tell Young Master Bai about this immediately. At this moment, Young Master Bai, who was resting in his room, received a message from his informant. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this matter would really be exposed in the end. It seems that we have to find the medicinal herbs before them!¡± Young Master Bai did not expect that he would still be discovered by them despite his careful concealment. This matter could not be delayed any longer. ¡°Gather! Gather!¡± The people who had just entered the room were called out by Young Master Bai before they could even sit down. ¡°Eldest Young Master, what¡¯s going on? We just went in.¡± These people all looked at Young Master Bai with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more. We just received a report from an informant that Second Brother already knows our whereabouts. They¡¯re preparing to rush to the forest in Haunted Valley.¡± When Second Young Master Bai said this, his expression suddenly became serious. ¡°What? He had actually been discovered! ¡°Hiss! This is going to be difficult for us!¡± When the people present heard Second Young Master Bai¡¯s words, they all became serious. ¡°We have to hurry to Guigu ¡®zi Forest before they arrive. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s not rest here tonight. We¡¯ll set off now.¡± With that, Young Master Bai led the crowd and charged into the forest of Ghost Valley. This scene was witnessed by Leng Yue who was upstairs. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­Isn¡¯t that Young Master Bai? Why are they here?¡± Young Master Bai was also a famous figure. ¡°Young Master Bai? Is it the Bai Chess Saint¡¯s family?¡± After Xiao Changtian heard Leng Yue¡¯s words, he slowly walked to the window and looked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the brother of Second Young Master Bai.¡± ¡°Yo, that looks very powerful. They can go in and scout the way first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about these people at all. He only cared about the seed of the Spirit Tree. ¡­.. On the other side, after a long period of selection, the Second Young Master Bai and his son finally prepared the items. ¡°Father, is it enough for us to bring so many things?¡± Looking at his storage space filled with artifacts, Bai Ye was a little worried. Although he had brought along a lot of defensive artifacts, Bai Ye still trembled when he thought of the terrifying place. ¡°Humph! Trash, you took so many life-saving things. He was still afraid! I really want to kick you to death!¡± Second Young Master Bai looked at Bai Ye with disappointment. Why didn¡¯t she realize that her son was such a good-for-nothing? ¡°Father, I¡¯m just¡­I¡¯m just afraid that something might happen. Why don¡¯t I stay and take care of Grandpa?¡± ¡°Pa! Even if you die! You have to die in there!¡± After hearing his son¡¯s words, Second Young Master Bai was so angry that his chest felt stuffy. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t apologized to Senior yet, he would have kicked White Night to death long ago! Then, Bai Ye followed Second Young Master Bai to the forest of Ghost Valley reluctantly. On the second day, Xiao Changtian brought a few people to the forest of Ghost Valley early in the morning. ¡°Everyone, be careful when you enter.¡± Xiao Changtian led the group inside after giving them some instructions. ¡°Hiss, Senior Wu Yi, do you feel that the demonic qi here is more than a little richer than the demonic qi in other places?¡± Feeling the erosion of the surrounding demonic qi, Leng Yue felt that the spiritual qi in her body was somewhat disturbed. ¡°Indeed, the demonic qi in this place cannot be underestimated.¡± ¡­.. On the other side, in a dark corner. The Demon Master listened to the news reported by Mo Jin. ¡°Demon Lord, those people have already entered the forest of the Ghost Valley. Haha, the heavens are really helping our Demon Race!¡± When Mo Jin found out that Xiao Changtian had brought people into the forest, he was extremely happy. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy too early. After all, the Forest of Ghost Valley is only one of the success points of our experiment.¡± The Demon Master did not seem too excited about this news. This was because the place Xiao Changtian went to was where the demons experimented with demonic creatures and demonic Qi. However, it was hard to say when dealing with people like Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, Demon Master, as long as he goes in and doesn¡¯t lose a layer of skin, we won¡¯t let him out. However, it¡¯s best to let him die inside.¡± Mo Jin was very excited about this. This time, he could finally vent his anger. ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know that everything was targeted at him. He was still walking forward aimlessly. ¡°This place looks very big. Lengyue, do you know the exact location of their seal?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and asked as he looked at the black mist. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this matter either. Father said that he only sealed it in the innermost part. Now, we have to look for it properly.¡± After all, such an important thing would not be sealed in an obvious place. At this moment, Young Master Bai and the others who came in yesterday were looking ahead in horror. ¡°Big¡­ Young Master, what¡¯s that sound in front? How did he¡­Why is it so terrifying?¡± The people around Young Master Bai were trembling. Because this demonic qi was different from before, after a night of consumption, almost half of the spiritual power in some people¡¯s bodies was consumed. And now, listening to the movement in front of him, it seemed to be the voice of some demon. Everyone present held their breaths. ¡°Everyone, calm down. Let¡¯s slowly retreat!¡± Hearing the commotion in front of him, Young Master Bai gave an order unwillingly. They had thought that they had made good preparations, but they did not expect to encounter such a show of strength the moment they entered. ¡°Eldest Young Master, it¡¯s really¡­ If it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand the pressure and suggested to Young Master Bai. ¡°Yes¡­ Yeah, why don¡¯t we go out first?¡± Chapter 1217: Thank You, Miss Leng Yue (1) Chapter 1217: Thank You, Miss Leng Yue (1) The people who were following Young Master Bai were all looking at him in horror. ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± Young Master Bai glared at them and followed them back. At this moment, Xiao Changtian and the others were slowly walking forward. ¡± Hiss, Cold Moon, didn¡¯t you say that this place is very dangerous?¡± Why was there still no movement after walking for such a long time?¡± Xingyu, who was walking beside Leng Yue, asked curiously. If it was in the past, they would have encountered those powerful monsters before they even reached this place. However, things were different from what he had imagined. ¡°Xingyu, you don¡¯t understand. The quieter it is now, the more dangerous it might be ahead.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at Xingyu. Because Xiao Changtian felt that something was waiting for him. ¡°Shua! Swoosh! Shua!¡± At this moment, there was a sudden rustling sound in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Senior, you have to be careful!¡± The few people present instantly looked ahead warily. Just as everyone held their breaths and looked at the movement in front of them, a few figures suddenly retreated slowly. ¡°Big¡­ Young Master! This¡­ There¡¯s someone here!¡± When those people saw Xiao Changtian and the others, someone turned around and shouted. ¡°Human! Who are you?¡± Young Master Bai rushed over when he heard the commotion. Then, he saw a few people standing in the distance. ¡°Hiss! I didn¡¯t expect that other than us, there would be someone else coming to the forest of Ghost Valley.¡± Young Master Bai wasn¡¯t particularly surprised when he saw these people, so he slowly walked over. ¡°Yo! Miss Leng Yue! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here!¡± When he saw that the person who came was none other than Leng Yue, a trace of surprise appeared on the face of the Bai Family¡¯s great young master. He couldn¡¯t figure out why the Eldest Miss of the Heavenly Dao Union had come to such a dangerous place. ¡°Young Master Bai, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re here for?¡± Seeing that Young Master Bai had actually greeted her, Leng Yue said politely. ¡°Haiya, because of some private matters at home, we came here to look for something.¡± Young Master Bai didn¡¯t want to tell anyone about this. ¡°I see. We¡¯re here to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Leng Yue did not hide their whereabouts. ¡°Spirit Tree seed! Are you talking about the seed of the Spirit Tree that was sealed here a long time ago?¡± After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Young Master Bai was extremely shocked. They actually came here to look for that thing! That thing was ten thousand times more difficult than the medicinal herbs they were looking for! Putting aside the fact that this forest was extremely dangerous. Even that seal was not easy to open. ¡°In that case, you must be careful. There are unknown monsters ahead.¡± Young Master Bai reminded them. ¡°Young Master Bai, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. We have the protection of senior, we will definitely be able to find the spirit tree seed safely.¡± Leng Yue smiled and expressed her gratitude for Young Master Bai¡¯s good intentions. When he heard Leng Yue mention senior, the Bai Family¡¯s First Young Master recalled the matter that the Second Young Master had told him before. Although he didn¡¯t know if Second Young Master Bai was telling the truth, this also indirectly proved that there was indeed an expert in the Heavenly Law Union. ¡°Senior? Haha, then I was worrying for nothing.¡± Looking at these people, other than Leng Yue, he had never seen anyone else. Moreover, these people¡¯s strength seemed to be on par with his. It seemed that the Heavenly Dao Union had invested a lot this time. However, the senior that Leng Yue was talking about, Young Master Bai, was extremely curious. None of the people present looked like that senior. Perhaps their seniors were secretly protecting them. Then could he use this opportunity? With this thought in mind, Young Master Bai¡¯s mind instantly became active. Although he did not have much contact with the Heavenly Dao Union previously, the situation now was different from before. He was afraid that he would have to rely on these people from the Heavenly Dao Union this time. ¡°Miss Leng Yue, I actually have a presumptuous request.¡± Looking at Leng Yue, the Bai Family¡¯s Young Master smiled. Leng Yue would definitely agree to his request. After all, the Heavenly Dao Union definitely did not want to offend their Bai family. ¡°Young Master Bai, why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡± ¡°Miss Lengyue, we want to follow you further in.¡± Hearing Young Master Bai¡¯s words, Leng Yue was a little curious. ¡°This matter¡­¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Changtian beside him. Xiao Changtian relaxed his shoulders indifferently. After all, Leng Yue said that this Young Master Bai was so powerful that he might be able to help them when the time came. ¡°Young Master Bai, since you¡¯ve said so, then you should follow us.¡± Anyway, Xiao Changtian had already agreed. ¡°Haha, thank you very much, Miss Leng Yue.¡± The people around Young Master Bai looked at his actions in confusion. Because in their eyes, the people around Leng Yue weren¡¯t powerful people. It could be said that he was still a little weaker than their Young Master Bai. The most powerful one among them was Leng Yue. However, Young Master Bai wanted to follow them. What was the use of following them? What they didn¡¯t know was that even Leng Yue¡¯s Wu Yi was much stronger than their Young Master Bai. It was just that they could not see their true strength. ¡°Big¡­ Young Master, are you sure you want to follow them?¡± When these people started to move again, some elders came to Young Master Bai¡¯s side and asked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, Eldest Young Master, we¡¯re just a little curious. That Lengyue¡¯s strength seems to be worlds apart from yours. We might as well follow you instead of her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Eldest Young Master. Those people look very useless.¡± ¡°If we follow them, they might even drag us down.¡± Those elders did not forget to take this opportunity to flatter him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a better idea?¡± Young Master Bai didn¡¯t pay much attention to the elders ¡®words. Because he had already made up his mind, it was useless even if these elders said anything else. ¡°This¡­¡± The elders turned around awkwardly after hearing Young Master Bai¡¯s words. Indeed, they had no other choice now. This place was too terrifying. Traveling together was a good thing for them. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just stand there. Hurry up and leave.¡± Chapter 1218: Not Talking About You (1) Chapter 1218: Not Talking About You (1) At that time, Second Young Master Bai had brought Bai Ye along. After a long and long journey, they finally arrived at the periphery of the forest. ¡°Father, I don¡¯t understand why we have to come all the way here to apologize to Senior.¡± Outside the forest of Haunted Valley, White Night finally spoke his mind. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t wait for them to return outside Senior¡¯s prison? ¡°Hehe, White Night, it seems that you still don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± ¡°Father, don¡¯t keep me in suspense anymore.¡± Seeing Second Young Master Bai like this, Bai Ye felt somewhat helpless. ¡°The reason I brought you here this time is not just to apologize to him.¡± ¡°What? Father, since you can¡¯t apologize, then what do we do?¡± Bai Ye was even more puzzled by his father¡¯s words. Why didn¡¯t he realize that his father loved to talk in riddles? ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank with you. It¡¯s useless to apologize for this matter. He¡¯s so powerful, he definitely isn¡¯t afraid of our Bai family at all. So, if apologizing is useless, then let him see our value!¡± Second Young Master Bai had already thought of a countermeasure before he came. ¡°Father! Are you saying that you want to go in and help that person find the spirit tree seed?¡± When Bai Ye heard Second Young Master Bai¡¯s words, he instantly sucked in a breath of cold air. The seed of the spirit tree was a very difficult thing to find. Even if the father and son found it, they would not be able to break the seal. He did not know what his father was thinking. This was simply impossible! ¡°Hehe, White Night, I didn¡¯t realize that you were actually so stupid.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing his father roll his eyes at him, Bai Ye was once again dumbfounded. ¡°Do you think I would go looking for a spirit tree seed like that?¡± ¡°Aiya, Father, I¡¯m stupid. If you have any plans, just tell me. I really can¡¯t guess.¡± In the end, Bai Ye looked at his father helplessly. ¡°Humph! Since we can¡¯t find the seed of the spirit tree, we will definitely encounter the dangerous demonic beasts inside. At that time, we will lure the demonic beasts to that senior. I believe that senior has been in there for a few days and is already exhausted.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll save him at that time. How could senior not forgive us?¡± ¡°At that time, not only will he forgive us, but he will also be grateful to us for saving his life.¡± At this moment, the Second Young Master Bai¡¯s mind was playing tricks on him. This plan was perfect for him. ¡°Hahaha, brilliant! It was high! Father, I¡¯m really ashamed of my inferiority in this matter. The older the wiser!¡± Hearing his father¡¯s flawless plan, even White Night became excited. He really didn¡¯t expect his father¡¯s plan to be so perfect. ¡°Humph! In the future, you should learn from me. Don¡¯t be like a hothead who causes trouble everywhere. In the end, you still need me to clean up your mess.¡± Second Young Master Bai glared at Bai Ye and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Father is right, father is right¡­¡± ¡­.. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was leading the group of people behind him as they marched towards the depths of the forest. ¡°Miss Lengyue, may I know how strong that senior you¡¯re talking about is?¡± Young Master Bai, who was walking beside Leng Yue, asked with a gossipy expression. Since his second brother said that he had offended that senior, it meant that he had a chance to rope him in! ¡°Uh¡­ ¡®This¡­¡¯ ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what Senior¡¯s strength is, I can say that Senior is almost the strongest existence in the Upper Realm.¡± ¡°The strongest in the Upper Realm?¡± Hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Young Master Bai couldn¡¯t help but laugh. No one had ever dared to be so arrogant as to say that he was the strongest in the Upper Realm. But now, such words actually came out of the mouth of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Eldest Miss. Therefore, the Great Young Master Bai couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. It seemed that the young lady of the Heavenly Dao Union was too naive. ¡°Yeah, the strongest in the world.¡± Upon hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Young Master Bai couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. It seemed that this young miss was also infatuated. According to his own analysis, that senior was a powerful young man. It was probably because Leng Yue was attracted that she said such words. It seemed like that senior might be protecting them in the dark. Otherwise, Leng Yue wouldn¡¯t be so agitated. In that case, he had to leave a good impression on that senior. Xiao Changtian looked at them curiously. ¡°You guys¡­Are you talking about me?¡± Young Master Bai was stunned when he saw Xiao Changtian suddenly sticking his head out. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not talking about you.¡± Before Leng Yue could reply, the Bai Family¡¯s Young Master spoke loudly. Master Bai was curious about Xiao Changtian. Where did this kid get the confidence to think that they were talking about him? This kid must have heard them just now. The two of them were talking about that senior. It seemed that this kid was also a vain fellow. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha, Miss Lengyue, I¡¯ll go and give my subordinates some instructions first. I¡¯ll come back to you later.¡± Before Leng Yue could say anything else, Young Master Bai left. ¡°Senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Leng Yue immediately explained when she saw that Young Master Bai had finally left. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± Xiao Changtian was a little curious about Young Master Bai. If he praised himself, then so be it. Why was he still embarrassed to admit it? Xiao Changtian thought that although he was not the strongest in the Upper Realm, according to his past experience, these people were really not his match. On the other side, after returning to the side of the elders, the young master looked around with a shifty expression. ¡°Young Master, how¡¯s the situation?¡± Seeing the Eldest Young Master like this, all the elders surrounded him. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll only repeat what happened next.¡± Then, after Young Master Bai finished speaking, he looked around with shifty eyes. ¡°That expert must be somewhere around the cold moon that we can¡¯t see. I¡¯m sure that senior is very powerful.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°After that, I just observed for a while. The few people around Lengyue might be sent by that senior.¡± ¡°But the person that senior sent doesn¡¯t seem to have any strength.¡± After hearing this, these people became curious again. ¡°Hehe, you guys don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Although we felt that they weren¡¯t strong, I could still clearly hear Leng Yue calling them seniors. Presumably, they must have been sent by that senior.¡± ¡°Otherwise, a young miss like Leng Yue wouldn¡¯t call those people senior.¡± Chapter 1219: Let Me Go (1) Chapter 1219: Let Me Go (1) ¡°Eldest Young Master, it seems that other than the youngest brat by Lengyue¡¯s side, we can¡¯t offend anyone else.¡± After hearing Young Master Bai¡¯s words, an elder stood up and concluded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯d better know this in your hearts.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Master. We all know about this.¡± After reminding these people, Young Master Bai left with a peace of mind. ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve been walking for so long. Why don¡¯t we rest here first?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the misty sky above him and felt a little tired. ¡°Alright, everyone rest here first!¡± Leng Yue shouted to the people behind her after seeing Xiao Changtian stop. ¡± Hey, I see no one. That kid seems to be weak. No wonder Master Da said he didn¡¯t want us to care about him.¡± So he¡¯s just a weakling.¡± ¡°Heh, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed if you didn¡¯t mention it. Indeed, that kid doesn¡¯t seem to have any strength.¡± Although these people stopped according to Leng Yue¡¯s request, they couldn¡¯t help but discuss after stopping. ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t I go find something to eat for everyone first?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw so many people. Although he had prepared a lot of rations before coming here, there were so many people in front of him that it was simply not enough. ¡°If you want to go, go. We thank you.¡± Young Master Bai didn¡¯t seem to care about what the kid said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Looking at Senior¡¯s departing figure, Leng Yue anxiously followed. Looking at Leng Yue¡¯s reaction, Young Master Bai confirmed his thoughts once again. Leng Yue must have gone to look for that senior in the dark. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had brought Leng Yue far away. ¡°Hiss, I originally wanted to find some demons, but I can feel that they are not willing to come near us.¡± After a long walk, Xiao Changtian shook his head and said. ¡°Roar!¡± However, in the next second, a loud tiger roar came from not far away from the two of them. ¡°Hiss, speak of the devil. Hehe, now we have something to eat.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t panic when he heard the loud roar. Instead, he was excited. Although he knew that he was very strong, he had never dealt with these demons in the Upper Realm. Today, Xiao Changtian finally found a chance to practice. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, be careful.¡± Compared to Xiao Changtian¡¯s excitement, Leng Yue was a little afraid. She could feel the terrifying strength of the demonic creature opposite her. ¡°Lengyue, just wait here. Let me deal with that fellow.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian rushed forward without hesitation. At this moment, the demon was staring at Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such lively humans. Hahaha, these humans are simply courting death!¡± This monster had smelled the scent of fresh humans from a hundred miles away, so it could not wait to rush here. He did not expect his senses to be so sensitive. As expected, there were still many humans in this place. ¡°Demon! You better stop drooling, or we¡¯ll be the ones drooling when you¡¯re made into a roasted tiger!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the demonic creature in front of him provocatively before it could attack. ¡°Jie! Jie! Jie! Human, are you talking to me?¡± The monster looked around and saw that there was no other monster except for itself, so it couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t you know who is going to be a Super?¡± It seemed that the monster in front of him was still a little retarded. ¡°Roar! Human! Do you know what happened to those who provoked me in the past?¡± ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know about the others, but I know that my end will be to roast you into a whole tiger!¡± Looking at the demonic creature in front of him, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t waste any words. He took out a machete and rushed forward. ¡°Hehehe, human! Very good, you have successfully attracted my attention! Such an interesting person, I¡¯ll definitely save you for the last time!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± However, before the demonic creature could finish speaking, Xiao Changtian¡¯s machete slashed down. ¡°What? What was going on? I¡¯m waiting! My claws!¡± Looking at its bloody claws, the monster was stunned on the spot. Such a human! Unexpectedly! He actually chopped off such a hard claw with one slash! This¡­ How was this possible? What was the strength of this human?! ¡°Hehe, as expected, you¡¯re just good-looking but useless.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the devil¡¯s palm that was chopped off by him with disdain. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! No! Expert! Expert! I beg you! I beg you!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian preparing to attack him again and again, the demon instantly trembled and begged for mercy. ¡°Expert! Just now¡­I was insensible just now and spoke rudely. Please, please, let me go!¡± ¡°I¡­ My meat is loose, no¡­It¡¯s not delicious. I¡¯ll get diarrhea if I eat it.¡± The demonic creature was so scared that it almost peed its pants. He had never encountered such a powerful human before. This human was comparable to those old monsters in the mountains! Although he had encountered a tough opponent this time. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sensible. Then tell me, which monster¡¯s meat is the most delicious here?¡± Looking at the demonic creature in front of him, Xiao Changtian smiled evilly. ¡°Old Demon of the West Mountain! The flesh of the West Mountain Old Demon is the most delicious!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the demonic creature said the name without hesitation. The Witch of the Montenegro was the most powerful monster that the monster knew of in the forest. If this human in front of him went to look for him, he would definitely not be able to survive. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m sure. Expert, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and see for yourself.¡± The demonic creature looked at Xiao Changtian and thought that this human was going to let it go. It was instantly excited. ¡°Crack!¡± Seeing the demonic creature nod excitedly, Xiao Changtian was satisfied and chopped off its head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said it, there¡¯s no use in keeping you. No, there¡¯s no use. I still need to use you to roast a whole tiger!¡± Looking at the demonic creature that was as big as three people, Xiao Changtian was very satisfied. Such a monster was definitely enough for them to eat. As for the Old Demon of the West Mountain that this demon was talking about, he would wait until then. ¡°Senior, senior, are you alright?¡± At this moment, Leng Yue slowly walked over from behind. She heard that there was no movement in this place and thought that Xiao Changtian had encountered some danger. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all settled. It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡± Chapter 1220: Not Even a Dog (1) Chapter 1220: Not Even a Dog (1) Xiao Changtian brought the corpse of the demonic creature, which was as tall as three people, back with Leng Yue. On the other side, the elders beside Young Master Bai looked at him. ¡°Eldest Young Master, do you mean that Lengyue is definitely looking for Senior now, but it¡¯s not convenient for her to see us?¡± ¡°That kid also said that he would make good things for them when he comes back later. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the things they bring back later were all made by that senior?¡± After thinking for a moment, the elder voiced out the question in his heart. ¡°Hahaha, Elder Lin, looks like you¡¯re still smart.¡± After hearing Elder Lin¡¯s words, Young Master Bai nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re back! You¡¯re back!¡± At this moment, someone shouted. Then, they saw Changtian dragging a huge monster out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯ve delayed everyone¡¯s time.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he threw the huge demonic creature on the ground. ¡°Hiss! This! It¡¯s actually such a powerful demon!¡± ¡°D * mn, this is simply too terrifying.¡± ¡°If we fight, there will definitely be no good outcome.¡± After seeing this monster clearly, everyone present sucked in a breath of cold air. Especially the people around Young Master Bai. ¡°It seems that what Eldest Young Master and Elder Lin said was true. Such a powerful demonic creature must have been killed by that senior.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that the senior hiding in the dark is really too powerful.¡± These people sighed fiercely and then perked up. They didn¡¯t want the seniors hiding in the dark to see their bad side. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s eat this roasted demon tonight. How about it?¡± Just as everyone was exclaiming in their hearts, Xiao Changtian looked at everyone and smiled. ¡°What is it? What did you say?¡± Young Master Bai thought that he had misheard Xiao Changtian. He looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Haha, I mean, let¡¯s eat this roasted demon tonight. I¡¯m sure none of you have eaten it before.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s affirmation, the young master Bai looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Little brother, are you sure you don¡¯t have a fever?¡± Eat demons! This was the first time he had heard of such a terrifying way of eating. Even if they starved to death, no one would dare to eat a demon! And now, this kid in front of him actually said that he wanted to eat this demon? Was he crazy? ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve never heard of such a way of eating.¡± ¡°D * mn, such a terrifying demon. Even if we starve to death, die outside, and jump down from here. I won¡¯t eat this demon either.¡± ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t eat this demon.¡± The people around Young Master Bai had the same reaction. Just looking at the terrifying monster on the ground made them feel very disgusted, let alone eating all of it. Was this not a joke? ¡°No, don¡¯t you guys eat this?¡± Looking at these people¡¯s intense reactions, Xiao Changtian was a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to carry this thing back from so far away, but in the end, these people were not willing to eat it. However, it was fine if these people were unwilling to eat. The few of them could eat. ¡°Haha, little brother, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. You wouldn¡¯t even eat it if you gave it to a dog.¡± Young Master Bai looked at the monster on the ground with disdain. ¡°Young Master Bai, if you don¡¯t want to eat, we will. However, you mustn¡¯t regret it.¡± After hearing Young Master Bai¡¯s words, Leng Yue was a little angry. ¡°Not even giving it to the dog? Then Young Master Bai must be worse than a dog?¡± Master Bai¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°You!¡± However, he quickly restrained himself because the senior in the dark was watching. If he could not help but attack, then he would definitely not have a good ending. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking.¡± In the end, Young Master Bai compromised and apologized to Leng Yue. ¡°Lengyue, come and give me a hand.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was dealing with the demonic creature, called out to Leng Yue. After hearing the voice, Leng Yue turned around and glared at Young Master Bai before walking to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Senior ~ Hehehe, I¡¯m here to help you.¡±¡± Seeing how Leng Yue¡¯s expression changed so quickly, the distant Young Master Bai was fuming with anger. ¡°Damn it, if it weren¡¯t for the seniors around, how could I swallow this anger?¡± And the white big young master side of these people is disdain to look at Xiao Changtian their action. ¡°Hey, tell me, how did they manage to swallow that monster?¡± ¡°Who knows? Just looking at these monsters makes me lose my appetite.¡± ¡°Damn, let¡¯s not look at it anymore. If we look at it again, I think my stomach acid will vomit.¡± After criticizing Xiao Changtian and the others, they found their own seats and sat down. On the other side, Xiao Changtian had just finished processing the demonic creature, and he set up a rack to roast it. ¡°Zi la, zi la.¡± After a while, the grilled monster made sizzling sounds. ¡°Hehe, I want to see how they can eat that demonic meat.¡± Hearing the commotion, Young Master Bai and the others looked at Xiao Changtian curiously. Xiao Changtian saw that it was almost done, so he sprinkled his secret sauce. ¡°Hiss! Senior, it smells so good!¡± Leng Yue, who was at the side, instantly smelled the incomparably fragrant smell. Leng Yue didn¡¯t expect that not only was Senior very powerful, but he was also very good at chess. Now, she had witnessed Senior¡¯s superb culinary skills. One had to know that Leng Yue had never seen anyone who could make demon meat so fragrant since she was young. ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s the use of smelling the fragrance? The essence of the monster meat was rotten meat. It definitely wouldn¡¯t taste like this when eaten.¡± The Bai Family¡¯s young master looked at them with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Master. If anyone thinks that thing is delicious, I can laugh at them for a year.¡± However, before they could finish speaking, Leng Yue picked up a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. ¡°Yes! Senior, it¡¯s delicious! I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious meat!¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian excitedly. Senior¡¯s culinary skills were simply godlike in his heart. She didn¡¯t expect the monster meat to be so delicious that she wanted to cry. ¡°Haha, let me try it too.¡± Seeing Leng Yue¡¯s reaction, Wu Yi and Xingyu walked over. ¡°Yes! Senior! It¡¯s really too fragrant!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Senior, I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food before. You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Without exception, the two of them also praised Xiao Changtian. This wasn¡¯t a hypocritical compliment, but a heartfelt admiration for Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If it weren¡¯t for the restriction of food, I would definitely be able to make something even more delicious.¡± Chapter 1221: Unbelievable (1) Chapter 1221: Unbelievable (1) While they were eating happily, Xiao Changtian noticed Young Master Bai and the others who were drooling. ¡°All of you should have some too.¡± Seeing these people like this, Xiao Changtian also took some. ¡°No, we won¡¯t eat these things. You should keep these things for yourself.¡± These people were still stubborn. They didn¡¯t believe that this monster was delicious. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it here for now.¡± Seeing that these people didn¡¯t want to eat, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t force them. He put down the food and went back. Because there were too many, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t take them all. ¡°Is it really that delicious?¡± After Xiao Changtian left, an elder walked away in disbelief and came over to look at the plate of meat on the ground. ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t you try a small bite first?¡± Then, another elder walked over. ¡°Humph! You guys can taste it yourself. I won¡¯t take a bite.¡± Young Master Bai looked at the plate of meat in disgust. He did not know why these elders were interested in that plate of meat. ¡°Kacha!¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Then, an elder really picked up a small piece and put it in his mouth. ¡°Elder, Elder, how is it? How was it? What is that smell?¡± Seeing the elder¡¯s reaction, the surrounding people became curious again. ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± However, the elder only nodded. ¡°Aiya, Elder, don¡¯t say that. Tell us what the meat tastes like.¡± The other elders looked at him anxiously. They did not know what this meant either. This made them anxious. ¡°Good! Delicious! You guys¡­ Hurry up and give it a try!¡± Looking at the elders around him, the elder praised them without hesitation. ¡°Really? Are you kidding us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the meat is not delicious, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± After saying that, these elders also curiously pulled out a small piece from the plate. When the meat entered their mouths, their expressions were all the same. Their eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Haha, I knew it. This is not an ordinary thing!¡± That elder really didn¡¯t expect that a devil meat would actually be made into a world delicacy by that kid. ¡°Boohoo! That was great! It was too delicious! This¡­ I think I can taste mom¡¯s taste in this!¡± ¡°Boohoo, that¡¯s right! I can also taste it. This is the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever eaten since I was young.¡± Among these people, there were even some who could not stop their tears from flowing down after eating. ¡°No, are you elders really fine?¡± Young Master Bai looked at them in disbelief. He really did not believe that the meat could be so delicious. It was already good enough that the meat looked cooked. How could it be delicious? These people must be acting themselves! ¡°Senior, try it! This¡­ This was really different from other things.¡± After a while, an elder came over and looked at Young Master Bai. ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Master. This thing is really not ordinary. You will only know after you taste it yourself.¡± When these elders saw Young Master Bai¡¯s expression, they could not help but come over and advise him. ¡°Aiya, since Eldest Young Master is so unwilling to eat, then we will share the rest.¡± Seeing the reluctance on Young Master Bai¡¯s face, these people stopped trying to persuade him. It was such a good thing that the eldest young master did not eat it. They were still taking advantage of it. ¡°Sigh! Who asked you to snatch it from me? I was the one who snatched this piece of meat first.¡± ¡°Bullsh * t! How could it be you? I obviously snatched this piece of meat first.¡± ¡°Both of you, go away. This meat is clearly mine. Who said it¡¯s yours?¡± In an instant, the scene beside the plate of meat became chaotic. It was simply too delicious, like an addictive poison. ¡°Get lost! This is all mine!¡± Even these people had to fight over this plate of meat. ¡°You people, stop snatching!¡± The Bai Family¡¯s young master couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and berate the people he brought over because of this plate of meat. ¡°Pa!¡± Just as Young Master Bai finished his sentence, a ball of demonic meat flew into his mouth. ¡°This¡­ This!¡± Young Master Bai shut his mouth again, but in the next second, he felt the fragrance of meat in his mouth. Then, Young Master Bai chewed twice without hesitation. ¡°This! This! How is this possible?¡± After tasting the delicious meat, Young Master Bai widened his eyes in disbelief. This thing! This meat! This was the meat of those monsters! Why did he know that the taste in his mouth was so different? Young Master Bai dared to believe that this was definitely the most delicious food he had ever eaten in the world. ¡°Buzz!¡± The moment Young Master Bai finished eating the meat, he could feel that the spiritual power in his body had undergone an earth-shattering change because of the meat. ¡°This¡­ This demonic meat! What? How can he be so powerful!¡± Feeling the change, Young Master Bai looked at the plate of meat in disbelief. ¡°All of you, get up! Don¡¯t snatch it from my Young Master Bai!¡± Young Master Bai instantly understood that the plate of demon meat in front of him was not simple at all. ¡°No, Eldest Young Master, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want to eat? Why are you snatching it for us now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Bai. Didn¡¯t you just say that the dog wouldn¡¯t eat this meat?¡± In order to fight for this plate of meat, these people could not help but start fighting among themselves. ¡°What do you know! If you don¡¯t want to die miserably when you go back, then get out of my way!¡± Young Master Bai could not help but threaten these people when he saw them blocking his way. This scene was witnessed by Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°No, didn¡¯t they just say that they weren¡¯t eating? Why do you want it again now?¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless about these people¡¯s actions. ¡°Senior, these people are all despicable. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡± Leng Yue looked at those people with disdain. Didn¡¯t that Young Master Bai say that he wouldn¡¯t eat this meat even if it was given to a dog? Now, he was actually going to snatch it. What a joke. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll call them all over.¡± Then, Xiao Changtian took two steps forward. ¡°Hey, Young Master Bai, we still have a lot here. The meat here is guaranteed to be enough for everyone.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, these people instantly put down the things in their hands and rushed towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Don¡¯t push. Everyone has a share. I had calculated the amount beforehand. I thought you guys wouldn¡¯t eat it, but what¡¯s going on with you guys now?¡± ¡­ Chapter 1222: Whats the Panic (1) Chapter 1222: What¡¯s the Panic (1) Master Bai looked at Xiao Changtian awkwardly. He was the one who had said that he would not even eat this thing if it was given to a dog. In the end, he was panicking like a dog and eating it. Wasn¡¯t this slapping his face? ¡°Haha, brother, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I haven¡¯t tried this thing before, right? I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to make this thing so ruthless.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian questioning him, Young Master Bai decisively flattered him. ¡°Ah, little brother, I was blind just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Just treat my words as nonsense.¡± Young Master Bai knew that these things were not ordinary. He couldn¡¯t even easily offend this kid in front of him. Although this kid didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. It was based on this incident. This kid must be that senior¡¯s follower. He could not offend him so easily again. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine. You guys didn¡¯t know that this could be eaten just now. It¡¯s not your fault at all. Haha, just eat as much as you want. There¡¯s still a lot.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Little brother! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in charge of the big picture!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Second Young Master Bai and his son looked at the huge cave in front of them with determined eyes. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already found out where they are. When will we start the operation?¡± Looking at the huge cave in front of him, White Night was very afraid. ¡°Haha, since we¡¯ve already asked around, it¡¯s time for us to take action.¡± In contrast to Bai Ye¡¯s fear, Second Young Master Bai was excited. ¡°Father, what kind of demonic creature is in this cave?¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already investigated. That cave is one of the most powerful monsters in the forest.¡± ¡± Old Demon of the West Mountain!¡± When he heard this name, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck White Night¡¯s mind. ¡°Father, what do you say? The devil inside was the Old Demon of the West Mountain!¡± One had to know that the terror of this demon was not ordinary. Before this Old Freak of the West Mountain was corroded by the Demonic Qi, his name had already spread throughout the Upper Realm. At that time, many experts from the Upper Realm gathered together, but they could not even defeat a single claw of the Old Demon of the West Mountain. He was already so powerful before he was corroded by the demonic qi, let alone now that he was being nourished. This guy was so terrifying that Bai Ye¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he heard this name. ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Demon of the West Mountain. Against Senior, low-level demons are completely useless.¡± ¡°But, Father, this Old Demon of West Mountain is so powerful. How can we help Senior deal with him?¡± Wasn¡¯t his father going to save the damsel in distress? Now, let alone saving the damsel in distress, it would be good enough if they could avoid being attacked by the West Mountain Old Demon. ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t understand. This time, I took the most powerful teleportation device of our Bai family.¡± At this point, Second Young Master Bai smiled and looked at Bai Ye. ¡°Hiss! Father! Don¡¯t tell me you want to!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When the time comes, when Senior can¡¯t handle it, we¡¯ll step forward. This damned monster teleported away! Senior must be very grateful to us.¡± His idea was simply too perfect! ¡°Hiss! Father, you¡¯re still the best!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk nonsense here. Hurry up and prepare our things and start working.¡± Seeing that there was no trace of fear on his father¡¯s face, and instead, he was very excited, the fear in White Night¡¯s heart was slightly suppressed. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian waited for these people to finish and urged them to set off. ¡°Everyone, we are going to the deepest part of the forest. Do you still want to follow us?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Young Master Bai and asked when they reached the last fork. ¡°Ah, Miss Lengyue, little brother, this¡­Looks like we can only go our separate ways.¡± Young Master Bai wanted to follow them, but what they were looking for wasn¡¯t in the deepest part of the forest. Moreover, the deepest part of the forest was extremely dangerous. Young Master Bai and the others didn¡¯t want to follow them in. ¡°In that case, Young Master Bai, take care of yourself!¡± Leng Yue had long wanted to not go with them, but she was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Now, they could finally not be together with Senior and the others. Leng Yue was very happy in her heart. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s keep in touch when we get back.¡± Although he didn¡¯t get to meet that senior this time, Young Master Bai felt that he had closed the distance between him and these people. When he returned, he would persevere and work hard. He would definitely be able to meet that senior in the future. After saying goodbye to each other, the people on both sides walked in different directions. ¡°Eldest Young Master, why do I feel that the entire surroundings have become gloomy after leaving them?¡± When these people followed Young Master Bai for a distance, they looked around in panic. ¡°Hiss! Why didn¡¯t I realize that you people were so timid before?¡± Looking at the elder¡¯s cowardly expression, Young Master Bai couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Could it be that once they left that senior, they would encounter some terrifying demon? He was simply scaring himself. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not just stand here. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± ¡°Roar! Bang!¡± However, just as Young Master Bai finished his sentence, a loud noise suddenly sounded in front of him. ¡°How¡­ What was going on? Why is there such a huge commotion all of a sudden?¡± The loud noise instantly shocked everyone present. After all, they had followed Leng Yue for so long and had never encountered such a situation before. However, just as they left the cold moon, a strange sound suddenly came from ahead. This was simply too terrifying! ¡°Why are you guys so flustered? Wasn¡¯t it just a loud monster in front of them? Look at how cowardly you elders are. After you go back, your salary for this month will be halved.¡± Young Master Bai gritted his teeth in anger when he saw how disappointing these people were. ¡°What? Young Master, you can¡¯t do this to us.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s normal for us to be afraid. The main reason was that this forest was quite scary.¡± ¡°Alright, you people don¡¯t have to argue anymore.¡± Young Master Bai glared at these people and walked towards the source of the roar. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s really dangerous there. Don¡¯t go!¡± Seeing Young Master Bai walking towards that place without any scruples, the elders behind him immediately stepped forward to stop him. Chapter 1223: Its the Old Demon of West Mountain (1) Chapter 1223: It¡¯s the Old Demon of West Mountain (1) Young Master Bai didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people. Instead, he walked forward without a care. ¡°Roar!¡± At that moment, a huge figure darted over Young Master Bai¡¯s head like lightning. Such a huge commotion instantly scared the Bai Family¡¯s young master into retreating. ¡°What happened? What flew over my head?¡± Young Master Bai looked around in shock. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Master, are you alright?¡± Seeing the Eldest Young Master like this, the elders quickly surrounded him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Did you see what just passed by?¡± ¡°Eldest Young Master, we only saw a huge black shadow just now. He didn¡¯t even see what it was.¡± These elders were also very frightened by the huge black shadow just now. They had never seen such a terrifying thing before. ¡°Dammit, it seems like we have to be extra careful.¡± This time, Young Master Bai didn¡¯t dare to rush forward without a care. ¡°Roar!¡± Just as he finished speaking, the loud roar sounded again. At this moment, Second Young Master Bai was looking in the direction that Old Freak of West Mountain had left in satisfaction. ¡°Hahaha, for such a long time, I¡¯ve finally lured you over.¡± Just now, the father and son had spent a huge amount of energy and time to lure that Old Demon of West Mountain to the place that White Night had mentioned. ¡°Hahaha, father, we just have to wait for success this time.¡± Bai Ye did not expect things to go so smoothly. Now, he could win with his father. If they could save the damsel in distress in front of their seniors this time, it would not only be beneficial to them. With the help of such an expert, it would be very helpful for them to compete for the position of the Bai family¡¯s head. ¡°We have to hurry now. Old Freak West Mountain is extremely fast. We have to quickly set up an ambush in the surroundings.¡± After taking a glance at White Night, Second Elder Bai quickly flew towards the place where Old Freak West Mountain had flown to. White Night followed closely behind. On the other side, Young Master Bai and the others looked at the huge monster in front of them in horror. ¡°This¡­ What was this thing? So terrifying.¡± They could feel the terrifying aura of this monster. This demon was so powerful that even if all of them joined forces, they would not be his match. ¡°This¡­ This looks like the Old Demon of the West Mountain!¡± At this moment, someone recognized the huge monster in front of them. ¡°What? Old Demon of West Mountain!¡± ¡°This¡­ How could it be this guy!¡± When the others heard the name of the Old Demon of West Mountain, they were all so frightened that they retreated continuously. How could they not know the power of the Old Fiend of the West Mountain? ¡°Big¡­ Young Master, what should we do now? The opponent is the Old Devil of the West Mountain!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Master. Even if you¡¯re very powerful, with the addition of us, we can¡¯t deal with this demon in front of us!¡± ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we escape now?¡± The elders ¡®legs were trembling as they looked at the Old Freak of West Mountain in front of them. They did not expect that they would be so unlucky. ¡°Do you think we can still run now?¡± Looking at these people, Young Master Bai felt helpless. He had just said that it was impossible to encounter any monsters, but in the blink of an eye, monsters had arrived. Moreover, it was such a powerful monster. ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do, Eldest Young Master? We don¡¯t want to die here like this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. This time, not only did we not find the medicine, but we also lost our lives here. We really lost more than we gained this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m done for. I¡¯m really done for this time.¡± After hearing Young Master Bai¡¯s reply, the elders all had sad faces. At this moment, Second Young Master Bai arrived with Bai Ye. ¡°Hahaha, let me see how the battle is going. We¡¯ll attack when the time is right!¡± However, just as Second Young Master Bai¡¯s eyes looked down, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Seeing that his father was standing rooted to the ground, Shiroya slowly walked up to him in confusion. ¡°Damn it! What? Why is it Uncle and the others!¡± When White Night saw the figures in the distance, he was instantly stunned on the spot. Wasn¡¯t this place where Xiao Changtian and the others were? Why is Uncle here? Because White Night knew that there would be no one else in the entire Haunted Valley Forest, he had located the location of that group of people. At the same time, he placed the tracking artifact on a random person. However, he did not expect that these people were actually his uncle¡¯s people! ¡°Bastard! What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did things turn out like this?!¡± When Second Young Master Bai regained his senses, he looked at Bai Ye with a questioning gaze. What was wrong with this guy! Why did it become like this? ¡°Father¡­Father, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. This¡­ How can this be uncle?¡± White Night was also very embarrassed. He really didn¡¯t know what was going on. Who would have thought that his uncle would come to the Forest of Ghost Valley at this time! ¡°I know that we have a very serious competitive relationship with your uncle, but Bai Ye, what you¡¯re doing is very unadvisable. If the old master finds out that our two families are fighting each other, then none of us will be able to become the family head.¡± Second Young Master Bai looked at Bai Ye and began to lecture him seriously. ¡°But¡­ Father, you must believe me. I really didn¡¯t do this on purpose.¡± White Night¡¯s explanation was extremely pale. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy to talk to you about the current situation. I¡¯d better hurry up and save your uncle.¡± After saying that, Second Young Master Bai called Bai Ye and rushed forward together. At this moment, Young Master Bai and the others were anxiously dealing with the Old Demon of West Mountain in front of them. Suddenly, he saw two black figures scuttling out from the side. ¡°Not good! We haven¡¯t dealt with this Old Demon of the West Mountain yet. In the blink of an eye, two more came. He did not know what they were.¡± ¡°Sigh, it looks like the Cech Clan is going to die this time.¡± Young Master Bai cried silently in his heart. ¡°Big brother! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Before the Bai Family¡¯s eldest young master could start to feel sad, he heard the Bai Family¡¯s second young master¡¯s voice. ¡°Two! Second Young Master! You came to save us!¡± After seeing that figure, everyone present cheered. ¡°Haha, hahaha, Second Young Master is here to save us. Second Young Master is here to save us.¡± Looking at the Second Young Master Bai, the First Young Master Bai was so touched that he was speechless. ¡°Second brother! He didn¡¯t expect it, he really didn¡¯t expect it!¡± Chapter 1224: Giant Demonic Beast (1) Chapter 1224: Giant Demonic Beast (1) Second Young Master Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard his big brother¡¯s words. Could it be that his big brother had already figured out that he was the one who did this? If that was really the case, then his current situation was not good. ¡°Aiya, big brother, let¡¯s not talk about anything else. I have a teleportation array here. Seeing that the monster hasn¡¯t attacked yet, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± In order to change the topic of his big brother, Second Young Master Bai quickly tried to persuade him. ¡°Yes, yes, that monster is not moving now. How can it show its power later? We¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± After hearing Second Young Master Bai¡¯s words, the elders present could not wait any longer. ¡°Retreat!¡± Young Master Bai knew that there was no other way but to retreat. ¡­. On the other side, Xiao Changtian and the others were walking carefully in the depths of the forest. Before long, they saw a huge hill in front of them. ¡°D * mn, why did such a big hill suddenly appear in the middle of the road?¡± Looking at the hill in front of him, Xingyu was a little curious. ¡°Senior, wait for me to go up and take a look. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll take a detour.¡± The hill in front of him was not particularly big. As long as he used some strength, he should be able to cross it quickly. ¡°Senior! Senior! This can pass!¡± Xingyu shouted at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, I keep feeling that this hill in front doesn¡¯t look like a hill.¡± Leng Yue, who was standing at the side, stared at the hill in front of her. ¡°It should be fine, right? Xingyu is going up now. Let¡¯s follow him.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any doubts about the mountain in front of him. He brought Leng Yue and the others and slowly walked up. ¡°Hahaha, it was originally because this hill was big, but now it doesn¡¯t look that big.¡± Xingyu, who was walking on it, looked around and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡°Rumble! Boom!¡± Just as the few of them reached the top, an earthquake-like movement suddenly came from beneath their feet. ¡°Ah! What was going on? Why did it suddenly feel like an earthquake?¡± Looking at the constantly shaking scene under their feet, the few people present perked up. ¡°Everyone, hurry up. Be careful and steady yourself. Don¡¯t be too alarmed. Xiao Changtian looked around with a serious face. ¡°Rumble! Boom!¡± However, the movement beneath their feet became louder and louder. It was so big that they could not even stand steadily. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? Why was there such a huge commotion all of a sudden?¡± Leng Yue finally stabilized herself. ¡°Roar!¡± Just as they stood firm, a sound louder than thunder suddenly came from under their feet. ¡°I¡­ F * ck, what, what is it?¡± Wu Yi was panicking. He had never encountered such a situation before. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°There seems to be a huge monster under our feet!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s expression change. ¡°We¡­There are monsters under our feet!¡± After receiving this answer, the few of them could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we jump down now?¡± Looking at the monster that was still shaking violently under his feet, Xingyu could not help but suggest. ¡°No, if we go down now, that monster will definitely see us at a glance. At that time, we will die even more miserably.¡± ¡°Aiya, we have Senior backing us up. No matter how powerful that monster is, can it be as powerful as our Senior?¡± Xingyu looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s current state, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but want to slice him up. This guy was purposely pushing me into the fire pit. He actually asked me to deal with such a terrifying monster. Could he be a match for this guy? ¡°Star¡­ Senior Xingyu, you¡­ Behind you.¡± At this moment, Leng Yue looked at Xingyu with a trembling voice. ¡°Behind me, behind me is the way to jump down. How about it, Miss Lengyue, you jump down with us.¡± ¡°No, that monster is behind you!¡± After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s words, Xingyu¡¯s expression changed once again. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way, I can¡¯t be so unlucky, right? That monster wouldn¡¯t have found me from the beginning, right?¡± Feeling the sinister gaze on his back, Xingyu could not help but shiver violently. ¡°Ah! Really!¡± When Xingyu slowly turned around, he saw two huge eyes that seemed to be about to jump out of their sockets. He stared at himself. ¡°Ah! F * ck! You really scared me to death!¡± After taking a few steps back, Xingyu finally stabilized his body. ¡°What is this guy? Why is it so ugly?¡± Looking at the huge head in front of him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted. ¡°Roar!¡± The demonic creature seemed to have heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. It opened its mouth wide and let out an earth-shattering roar. ¡°Oh my god, this thing hasn¡¯t brushed its teeth for hundreds of years?¡± After the roar, Xiao Changtian and the others covered their noses as they retched. ¡°Not only did you humans dare to trespass into the forest of Ghost Valley, but you also dare to ride on me. Are you courting death?¡± Looking at the people on its back, the big demon¡¯s face was filled with anger. Not only did these people ride on his body, but they also despised his bad breath! This was simply humiliating him openly! ¡°No, Big Brother, we didn¡¯t know it was you. Why don¡¯t we leave now?¡± Leng Yue looked at the huge monster in front of her and felt a little afraid. This monster¡¯s strength seemed to be that of a thousand-year-old monster. Coupled with the erosion of the demonic qi, this guy¡¯s strength was unimaginable. If they could avoid a direct conflict, it would be best if they did not fight. ¡°Hehe, do you think you can still run after getting on my back?¡± The huge monster smiled at Leng Yue¡¯s words. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a human in stock for a long time. You guys came at the right time. It seems that I can enjoy a good meal today.¡± Just as the monster finished speaking, Xiao Changtian felt the snail in his storage ring struggling. ¡°Little snail, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Changtian released the snail after sensing its struggle. ¡°Wuwuwu.¡± After the snail came out, it looked at Xiao Changtian and then at the monster. ¡°You mean you can deal with this monster in front of you?¡± Xiao Changtian was worried about what to do with the thing in front of him. He didn¡¯t expect his little snail to be so powerful. Chapter 1225: Gone in an Instant (1) Chapter 1225: Gone in an Instant (1) ¡°All of you, make way first. Let my little snail deal with this old monster.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at his snail and said happily. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what other abilities his snail had other than running a little faster, he believed that this guy would definitely surprise him. ¡°Senior, this¡­Is this your spiritual pet?¡± Leng Yue asked curiously as she watched the snail slowly walk forward. She had never seen her senior take out this snail before. ¡°I got one by chance. Haha, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s very powerful.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the snail with a loving expression. This was their savior! ¡°Hahaha, Senior¡¯s spirit pet must be very powerful. Even if there were ten more identical demons, Senior¡¯s spirit pet would still be able to defeat them, let alone this big demon in front of him.¡± ¡°Hahaha, yes, yes, I think Brother Wuyi is right.¡± The two people beside him also took the opportunity to brag. ¡°Haha, alright, alright. Next, you guys just have to look at his strength.¡± Then, they all stared at the snail. At this moment, the snail that was slowly walking over finally met the eyes of the huge monster in front of it. ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Looking at the huge monster in front of him, the snail roared hoarsely at him. ¡°Hmm? A small toy? Are you here to deal with me?¡± Seeing that a small snail actually dared to bare its teeth at him, the monster only had a disdainful expression on its face. ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Seeing that the huge monster was still indifferent to his threat, the snail couldn¡¯t help but roar again. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, what is your spirit pet doing now?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian curiously. ¡°This¡­ Perhaps he wanted to talk to the monster first¡­That makes sense.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand what this snail was doing. Could it be that his snail did not have the strength to deal with this demon in front of him? Then he had just boasted¡­ ¡°Oh! Wu!¡± ¡°You stinky snail, if you still don¡¯t move, don¡¯t blame me for making a move.¡± Looking at the little snail in front of it, the monster was a little impatient. However, the snail did not retreat in the face of the threat of the giant monster. Instead, it roared even louder. ¡°Pa!¡± Then, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s anxious gaze, his snail was sent flying by the finger of the giant monster. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The snail was sent flying for a distance before it fell to the ground. ¡°This¡­ Am I seeing things? How did this happen?¡± Xingyu rubbed his eyes in disbelief. However, the result was still the same as before. The senior¡¯s spirit pet was sent flying. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? How could senior¡¯s spirit pet be so fragile?¡± Even Wu Yi looked at the snail in confusion. Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Moreover, Senior had also said just now that he would wait to see the snail and kill this demon. However, it wasn¡¯t the demonic creature that had died, but the senior¡¯s spiritual pet that had been sent flying. ¡°Senior¡­This?¡± Even Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. ¡°This¡­ This damned thing!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that the slap would come so quickly. What should he do? ¡°Roar! Human! You guys don¡¯t have to struggle anymore. If you surrender now, I might be able to give you a quick death.¡± ¡°But! If you insist on resisting, don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless when the time comes.¡± ¡°When I catch you, I¡¯ll first chew you into a human stick. Then, I¡¯ll use a knife to cut off the remaining flesh on your body.¡± The monster was already excited when it said this. ¡°I¡­ Damn, this¡­This demon was actually a pervert!¡± Xingyu couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he heard the devil¡¯s words. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, what should we do now?¡± Looking at the terrifying demonic creature in front of her, even the usually calm Leng Yue could not help but feel afraid. ¡°You guys¡­Don¡¯t be afraid. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll make a move.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know if he could defeat the demonic creature in front of him, he knew that if he continued to fight like this, he would be defeated. They would definitely not have a good ending. ¡°Senior! We believe in you!¡± ¡°Yes! Senior, we believe you!¡± Seeing these people looking at him firmly, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. What did he do to make these people think so highly of him? ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian turned around and smiled. ¡°Yes! Senior! You can go!¡± After these people finished speaking, they gave Xiao Changtian a certain look. ¡°I¡¯m really going!¡± ¡°Senior, please go!¡± Seeing that these people had no intention of stopping him, Xiao Changtian was completely defeated. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Everyone will die eventually. It may be lighter than Mount Tai or lighter than a feather. I¡¯ll just treat it as a contribution to their lives.¡± After Xiao Changtian cheered himself up, he slowly walked forward. ¡°Stupid! Demons! Do you know the consequences of provoking me?¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the huge demonic creature in front of him. ¡°Human, don¡¯t point your filthy claws at me!¡± The threat of Xiao Changtian was so great that it felt like he had just farted. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for standing in front of me like this? Do you know what my status is?¡± Seeing that this demonic creature in front of him was not threatened by him at all, Xiao Changtian was a little tired. ¡°Hehe, looks like you still want to make a final struggle before you die. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll turn you into a human stick first!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the monster¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°You! You! Die!¡± ¡°Swoosh!¡± The moment Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the monster¡¯s head disappeared without a trace. ¡°Hmm? Hmm? Hmm?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was standing still, looked at the scene in front of him and was instantly stunned. ¡°This¡­ No way, my mouth can¡¯t be so sharp, right? Why did he die just like that?¡± Looking at the bloody neck of the giant monster, Xiao Changtian was even more curious. ¡°Damn, this¡­ This senior¡¯s move was indeed extraordinary. We haven¡¯t even seen what happened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Senior is still the best!¡± Chapter 1226: What Can Be Different (1) Chapter 1226: What Can Be Different (1) Leng Yue and the others knew that as long as Senior made a move, that demonic creature would definitely not be a problem. Just as he pointed at it, the monster immediately disappeared. Senior is simply a god! They did not notice that under the monster¡¯s huge body, the snail was chewing on the monster¡¯s head. ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah! This thing¡¯s head is really unpalatable. I¡¯d better hurry back to find my master.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at them guiltily. The commotion just now was not caused by him. Now that these people praised him so much, Xiao Changtian felt embarrassed. ¡°Senior, since this thing has been resolved, let¡¯s go first.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve already reached this place. We should be able to reach the sealed land soon.¡± She looked around and nodded. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go find my snail and we¡¯ll set off.¡± ¡°Oh! Oh!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the snail slowly appeared in front of him. ¡°Aiyo, Senior, although your spirit pet¡¯s combat strength is not good, its defense is very powerful!¡± This snail was actually sent flying and was not injured even after being so far away. It seemed that Senior¡¯s item was indeed not an ordinary item. ¡°Haha, you flatter me. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± After putting the snail back, Xiao Changtian led these people into the forest. At that moment, Mo Jin looked at the situation in the forest of Ghost Valley and revealed a sinister smile. However, the next second, his smile froze. ¡°Giant Ape Titan! What? How did he die so quickly!¡± Due to the delay in the scene, Mo Jin wanted to see this monster eat Xiao Changtian, but he saw that the monster was already dead. ¡°Damn it! What? What was going on? Why did the Giant Ape Titan¡¯s huge head fall off in an instant? That¡¯s impossible!¡± From the image, the magic seal could not see what had happened at that time. How could that monster die in an instant? ¡°Humph! I told you not to be happy too early. Now you see, that Xiao Changtian is not someone to be trifled with. Moreover, you have dealt with him before. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± The Demon Master looked at the scene and cast a glance at the Demon Seal. This magic seal was just a little stupid. ¡°The Demon Master is right.¡± Upon hearing this, Mogensha lowered his head in shame. ¡°However, Demon Master, they have already entered the core of the forest. When the time comes, I¡¯ll control them and definitely give them a huge blow.¡± Mo Jin¡¯s expression hardened. This time, no matter what, he would not let Xiao Changtian off. On the other side, Master Bai looked at his two sons in front of him with a gloomy expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on between the two of you?¡± One had to know that because Second Young Master Bai did not control the strength of the treasured weapon, they were all teleported back to the old man¡¯s room. The Bai Family¡¯s head, who was resting in bed, was shocked. ¡°Father! The Forest of Ghost Valley was too terrifying! We¡­ We accidentally used the teleportation device to teleport back.¡± When Young Master Bai saw this, he immediately went up to explain with a smile. ¡°Humph! Now that all of you have come back, what should I do with my medicine?¡± Master Bai asked with a gloomy expression. She had originally hoped that her two sons would bring her medicine, but she did not expect them to be so disappointing. ¡°Medicine? What medicine?¡± Second Young Master Bai looked at his father with a dumbfounded expression. Why didn¡¯t his father tell him to find the medicine himself? Suddenly, Second Young Master Bai thought of something and glared at his elder brother. ¡°Big brother! This matter!¡± Second Young Master Bai was wondering why his elder brother had gone to the forest of Ghost Valley for no reason. So it was to help her father find medicine! And he didn¡¯t know about this at all. ¡°What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you already know about this? Otherwise, why would he go to Haunted Valley to find me?¡± Looking at his second brother¡¯s reaction, the great young master Bai rolled his eyes. At this time, his second brother was still pretending in front of him. Although Second Young Master Bai wanted to get angry, he could only swallow his anger when he saw the head of the Bai family on the bed. If his father found out about this, not to mention his second brother, he would not have a good time either. ¡°Humph! Tell me, what should we do now? Are you going to watch me die?¡± Master Bai did not notice the two of them beating around the bush earlier. He only looked at the two of them angrily. ¡°This¡­ Father, I have an idea.¡± ¡°Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°That is to rope in the Heavenly Law Alliance Master first.¡± Upon hearing the name of the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master, Master Bai¡¯s expression changed once again. ¡°Cough cough! Cough! You bastard! Are you trying to anger me to death? What kind of time is it now, and you¡¯re still trying to rope in such a useless alliance leader!¡± When he heard that his son¡¯s good idea had actually lost the alliance leader who was useless, the Bai family¡¯s head almost fainted from anger. Second Young Master Bai frowned. Could it be that his big brother also knew that senior? ¡°No, Father, you don¡¯t know. The current Heavenly Dao Union Master is different from before.¡± Young Master Bai was shocked by his father¡¯s reaction. ¡°It¡¯s different! What¡¯s the difference?! Do you think I¡¯m being corroded by the demonic aura and you want him to expel the demonic aura for me?¡± Hearing his son still defending himself at this moment, he was shocked. Master Bai was so angry that he sat up straight on the bed. ¡°Father, father, please calm down!¡± Seeing Master Bai¡¯s reaction, the two of them hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Father, that¡¯s not what Big Brother meant. It¡¯s just that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master is very familiar with that senior. If we can rope in the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, that senior will definitely help us no matter what.¡± Second Young Master Bai quickly explained the matter. After saying this, the Bai family¡¯s head¡¯s expression gradually eased up. ¡°Humph! What is the strength of the senior you two are talking about?¡± Hearing this, Second Young Master Bai and Second Young Master Bai looked at each other again. ¡°Father, we still don¡¯t know how strong he is.¡± ¡°What? He didn¡¯t know what kind of strength he had, yet he dared to rope him in like this! Do you not treat my life as your own? Or are the two of you hoping for me to die early?¡± Before Second Young Master Bai could finish his sentence, Master Bai roared angrily again. If these two brats didn¡¯t anger him to death today, they wouldn¡¯t stop. Chapter 1227: Barrier (1) Chapter 1227: Barrier (1) ¡°You two brats, get out of here. If you can¡¯t get this medicinal herb back, don¡¯t ever come back!¡± Looking at his two sons, the Bai family¡¯s head lay on the bed again after he finished speaking. ¡°Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master, you two can leave.¡± Seeing the Bai Family Head like this, the elders beside them also urged the two of them to leave quickly. ¡°Ah.¡± The two of them looked helplessly at Master Bai on the bed and left one after another. ¡°Humph! This is all your fault, big brother. I was sincere to you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person.¡± As soon as he walked out of the Bai family¡¯s main gate, Young Master Bai ¡®er looked at his elder brother angrily. ¡°Why are you pretending in front of me? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Young Master Bai looked at his second brother. He actually dared to question him at this time. He was instantly furious. ¡°Father, uncle, stop arguing. Let¡¯s quickly think of a way to make Grandpa not angry.¡± Behind them, White Night looked at the two of them helplessly. Both sides were responsible for this matter. ¡°Humph! Tell me, what should we do now?¡± Young Master Bai gradually calmed down. After all, he knew that it was not a good idea for the two of them to continue fighting like this. ¡°We can only look for the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master now.¡± Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to enter the Haunted Valley Forest again. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was walking with the others when he suddenly stopped. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you moving forward?¡± Leng Yue asked curiously as she saw Xiao Changtian standing there motionlessly. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it.¡± Xiao Changtian also wanted to walk forward, but there were people in front of him, and something like a glass barrier appeared. However, the barrier in front of him was transparent. ¡°Hiss! Senior, there seems to be a barrier in front of us!¡± ¡°Barrier? Could it be that we have already reached the sealed place?¡± Xiao Changtian was very happy when he heard about the barrier. They did not expect to find the place of the seal so easily. Besides encountering a monster like that, they did not encounter any other danger along the way. They were simply too lucky. ¡°Looks like this place should be the place where the seal is.¡± After all, they had already arrived at the deepest part of the forest. Logically speaking, the seal should be right in front of them. ¡°But how can we open the barrier in front of us?¡± Xingyu looked around in confusion and then touched around. The area in front of them had already been completely surrounded by the barrier. If you want to enter, you have to open this barrier. ¡°Lengyue, do you have any good ideas?¡± Xiao Changtian also turned to look at Leng Yue. Xiao Changtian had no idea how to open this kind of barrier. ¡°This¡­ Senior, why don¡¯t we try using spiritual energy to attack?¡± Looking at the barrier in front of her, Leng Yue could only propose this idea. ¡°Then let¡¯s try it first.¡± Then, the few of them immediately assumed an attacking stance. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Immediately, the few of them took it out with all their might. It ruthlessly attacked the barrier in front of it. However, after the deafening sound, the barrier in front of him was still unharmed. ¡°This¡­ I¡­ Because of this demonic energy, I didn¡¯t use 100% of my power. But why was this barrier so strong?¡± Xingyu looked at Xiao Changtian and said. Looking at the barrier in front of them, the expressions of the few people present became serious. ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s rest here first.¡± Xiao Changtian suggested after hearing Xingyu¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Senior. Let¡¯s rest here first. When we recover our spiritual power, we will definitely be able to shatter this barrier in front of us.¡± Xingyu looked at everyone and encouraged them. Although the barrier in front of him was very hard, Xingyu believed that as long as Senior was here, everything would be fine. ¡°Alright, you guys rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go to the side to pee first.¡± After walking for such a long time, even though they didn¡¯t eat or drink, Xiao Changtian still had to pee. Finally, Xiao Changtian walked far away. Seeing that there was no one around, he began to settle the matter. ¡°Shh! Shh!¡± Xiao Changtian whistled as he dealt with them. He did not notice that because of his pee, the barrier in front of him gradually dissipated. At this moment, the few people who were resting on the spot immediately felt the change in the barrier. ¡°You guys¡­Look! The barrier is crumbling bit by bit.¡± Although the barrier was transparent, they could clearly feel that the barrier was dissipating bit by bit. ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. I knew that Senior definitely wasn¡¯t going to pee.¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, Xingyu nodded excitedly. Since Senior was so powerful, he must have gone to resolve this barrier. The other two agreed with Xingyu¡¯s words. Although they didn¡¯t know why Senior didn¡¯t open the barrier in front of them, these people knew that the barrier must have been opened by Senior. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also came back with satisfaction. ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like that?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian came back, he saw these people looking at him with shining eyes. He was instantly shocked. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Without your help, we would have been killed by the demons as soon as we entered. Senior, you¡¯re still the best!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, these people couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha, yes.¡± Xiao Changtian was very confused when he saw how strange these people were. Why were these people praising him all of a sudden? This was simply too abnormal. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s not just stand there. We¡¯ve already rested. Let¡¯s continue moving forward now.¡± Xingyu smiled and was about to continue walking forward. ¡°No, the barrier in front of us has been broken?¡± Xiao Changtian was even more confused. Wasn¡¯t this barrier very difficult to break? Why did Xingyu have to continue moving forward? Was Xingyu¡¯s brain damaged, or was his own brain damaged? ¡°Aiya, senior, you don¡¯t have to be so humble about this matter. We all know that it must be you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. It¡¯s already at this time. Don¡¯t play dumb with us.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1228: Angry Old Man (1) Chapter 1228: Angry Old Man (1) ¡°Senior, let¡¯s not just stand there. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± The few of them saw that even at this time, Senior was still unwilling to admit it, so they did not say anything else. Senior definitely has some unspeakable difficulties. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in.¡± Seeing that they had given up, Xiao Changtian followed them in without hesitation. ¡°Hiss, why do I feel that this place is getting more and more desolate the further we go in?¡± Looking at the situation in front of him, Xingyu felt a little strange. It was as if the inside of the array was a completely different world from the outside. There were very few trees in the array. ¡°Hiss! Senior! There seemed to be a house in front!¡± Just as the few of them were walking forward, Wu Yi¡¯s sharp eyes suddenly saw a faint house in the distance. ¡°House? How could there be a house here? Could it be that I saw wrongly?¡± Xingyu looked into the distance curiously. ¡°D * mn, Wuyi, there really is a house up ahead. How can there be a house in this damn place! What a ghost!¡± Looking at the house in front of them, Xiao Changtian and Leng Yue looked at each other. This place didn¡¯t look right to begin with. Now, another house had appeared. Moreover, from afar, there was only one small house in the desolate area. No matter how they looked at it, they felt that it was very strange. ¡°Senior, what should we do? Should we go over and take a look?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Xingyu walked over and asked. ¡°Xingyu, aren¡¯t you afraid of the same situation as before?¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s anxious look, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right, Senior, let¡¯s go together!¡± Xingyu shuddered at the thought of that terrifying monster. It was better for him not to be so rash. It was better to follow Senior. Hearing that Xingyu didn¡¯t understand what he meant, Xiao Changtian sighed. Why was this guy so lacking! ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we go and take a look? Anyway, this place is desolate. If we don¡¯t go there, we don¡¯t know where to look.¡± At this moment, Leng Yue stood up and said. ¡°Yes, yes. Senior, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Xiao Changtian had no other choice. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Soon, they arrived at the house they had just seen. ¡°D * mn, this place is still a small courtyard.¡± Xingyu looked at the small courtyard in front of him in surprise. ¡°Senior, it looks like someone is living in this small courtyard.¡± Looking at the traces of life in the courtyard, the few of them were very surprised. Under such circumstances, how did this person survive here? Could it be that this person was very powerful? To be able to live here, it was not enough for those with ordinary strength. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± At this moment, Xingyu shouted into the courtyard. ¡°Is anyone there? No one?¡± Xingyu shouted a few times, but no one in the room answered. ¡°Xingyu, maybe he¡¯s already gone out. Don¡¯t shout.¡± Wu Yi looked around and said. This place was so strange, so it was normal for the people here to be strange. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait here first. Since there are people working here, it means that the people here definitely know where the spirit tree seed is.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around but didn¡¯t say anything. Just like that, they waited at the entrance of the small courtyard. However, 15 minutes passed. Half an hour passed. A day passed. Two days passed. The few of them waited until the flowers withered. There was still no movement in this small courtyard, and no one came. Not even a fly flew over. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Why don¡¯t we leave first?¡± Finally, Xingyu couldn¡¯t help it. They had been waiting for a few days, but there was nothing. ¡°Sigh, why don¡¯t we leave first?¡± Even Wu Yi felt a little helpless. She didn¡¯t know what the owner of this small courtyard was doing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the courtyard and felt relieved. He had thought that he would encounter something terrifying, but now it seemed that even two flies were unwilling to come to this place. ¡°Squeak-¡± Just as they were about to leave, a sound suddenly came from the house in the small courtyard. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone!¡± Hearing the commotion, the few people turned around and saw an old man walking out of the house slowly. ¡°D * mn, this old man is actually not opening the door for us.¡± Seeing someone come out, Xingyu¡¯s face immediately became angry. He had shouted so loudly, but this old man still didn¡¯t open the door for them. Was this old man deaf? ¡°Old man! Old man!¡± After seeing this old man, Leng Yue also shouted at the top of her lungs. However, the old man acted as if he did not hear him. He opened the door and went to the courtyard to do what he was doing. ¡°Senior, it seems like there¡¯s something wrong with this old man¡¯s ears.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian and nodded. ¡°Then let me try.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he slowly walked into the courtyard. ¡°Old man! Hello!¡± Xiao Changtian directly walked in front of the old man ¡°Ha! Ha!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions startled the old man. ¡°Old man, I came here to ask for directions. I wonder if you know where the spirit tree seed is?¡± Looking at the old man in front of him, Xiao Changtian gestured and talked to him. However, the old man just glanced at Xiao Changtian and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Senior, what happened?¡± Looking at the old man in front of him, Xingyu and the others walked over. ¡°This old man seems to be deaf and mute.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head pitifully. This old man was really pitiful. It was fine if he was alone here, but he was also a deaf-mute. This life was simply too difficult. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect the old man to be so pitiful. Since this old man is disabled, we definitely can¡¯t ask anything.¡± Xingyu felt a little helpless in his heart. Wasn¡¯t this making them wait for so long for nothing? ¡± I¡¯m not disabled!!¡± Xingyu¡¯s words were like a switch on the old man¡¯s body. The old man actually opened his mouth to speak. ¡°No, you¡¯re not deaf!¡± Xingyu was shocked when he heard this voice. So, this guy was playing with them all this time? ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡± The old man finally raised his head and looked at the people around him with a cold expression. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re just here to ask for directions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, old man¡­We¡¯re just here to ask for directions. You don¡¯t have to be so agitated, right?¡± The few of them looked at the old man and exchanged glances. He did not know what was going on with this strange old man. ¡°I came here to ask for directions, hehe.¡± The old man looked at everyone again and did not say anything else. Chapter 1229: Elder Carnage (1) Chapter 1229: Elder Carnage (1) ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Senior. This guy is simply looking for trouble. Why don¡¯t we do this? I¡¯ll go scout the surroundings first.¡± In the end, Xingyu looked at the old man impatiently. This guy was simply causing trouble! ¡°You¡¯d better leave early, hehe.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian looked at the old man and then at Xingyu. Xingyu nodded and left. ¡°Sigh, looks like we should wait here and see what happens to Xingyu.¡± Since this old man was unwilling to say anything, they had no other choice. The old man looked at them with disdain and sat down at the table to play a game of chess. ¡°Old man, this is not the right way to go. You should go this way.¡± Xiao Changtian was also bored and came over to watch the old man¡¯s chess game. However, to be honest, this situation was very simple for Xiao Changtian. The old man looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s finger made the old man widen his eyes. ¡°You! How did you do it?!¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. He really did not expect this young man to be so powerful. He had been playing this chess game for a hundred years, but in this hundred years, the old man had never found a way to break it. But now, this young man had broken the chess game that had troubled the old man for a hundred years with just a finger. ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple to do this first, then that, and finally that?¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the chessboard helplessly. ¡°This¡­ This! It was actually like this! In these hundred years, I¡¯ve thought of all methods to no avail. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re a genius!¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian excitedly. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that this old man could last for a hundred years. Xiao Changtian really wanted to tell this old man the truth. If he really couldn¡¯t do it, then this old man shouldn¡¯t play chess anymore. However, Xiao Changtian was glad that this old man was willing to talk to him. ¡°No, no, old sir, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know who this old man was, but he just smiled. ¡°Come, young man, sit down and accompany this old master for the next round.¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian with excitement. He was so excited that he wanted to pounce on Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue and the others, nodded and sat down. Anyway, he had nothing to do now. He might be able to get some information out of this old man by playing chess with him. Then, the old man excitedly set up the chessboard. Seeing the old man in front of him so excited, Xiao Changtian secretly nodded. If he were to play chess with this old man later, he would have to hold back. Otherwise, this old man would lose miserably. If this old man felt that he had lost too badly and was unwilling to talk to him, it would not be easy. Immediately after, the two old men began to exchange blows. However, one round, two rounds¡­Ten rounds¡­Round 15. As the rounds ended, the old man¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. That was because the old man had never won a single match between the two of them. Xiao Changtian felt even more helpless. He had spent less than 30% of his chess skills and had even gone easy on this old man. However, this old man still could not win against him. Xiao Changtian had no other choice. ¡°Uncle, how is it? Do you still want to continue?¡± Seeing the old man¡¯s gloomy face, Xiao Changtian was afraid that this guy would fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Young man, why are your chess skills so good?¡± In the end, the old man¡¯s gaze shifted from the chess game to Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. ¡°Aiya, uncle, you really can¡¯t do anything about your talent.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t say that he learned it from the system. ¡°Good! Good!¡± In the end, the old man stood up and looked at Xiao Changtian with determination. ¡°Brat, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Uncle, my name is Xiao Changtian.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian, the old man nodded. ¡°Just now, I calculated in my heart that you will definitely have great achievements in the future! I know all things, I know all things, I know all things, I know all things, I know all things, I know all things.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what this old man was thinking. He just looked at him curiously. ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡± ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple?¡± The old man looked at him excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Before the old man could get excited, Xiao Changtian rejected him. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s happy face instantly changed. ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the old man in front of him with a smile. ¡°Uncle, are you going to teach me how to play chess when I become your disciple?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Hearing this reason, the old man¡¯s expression softened. He admitted that his chess skills were worlds apart from the young man in front of him, but he did not think that the young man in front of him was very strong. ¡°I want to teach you how to cultivate!¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, before Xiao Changtian could react, Leng Yue and the other man walked over. ¡°Uncle, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. With Senior¡¯s strength, why would he need someone to teach him? Senior is already the most powerful.¡± ¡°Yes, we dare to guarantee that Senior is definitely the most powerful in the Upper Realm!¡± Leng Yue and Wu Yi Man started to chat with each other. This old man was really funny. He didn¡¯t even look at his own capabilities and dared to take Senior as his disciple. It was more appropriate for Senior to take him as his disciple, but Senior would never take him in. ¡°Hehe, you two little kids are too arrogant. Do you know my identity?¡± The old man looked at the two of them and his expression froze. ¡°What kind of character can you be? If you¡¯re really some powerful character, why haven¡¯t I heard of you outside the Haunted Valley Forest?¡± Wu Yi also smiled. He could tell from the chess game that this guy was not a powerful guy. He must have been exiled here. ¡°Hehe, tell me my name. I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t heard of me. I might even scare you to death.¡± The old man looked at everyone with a smile. ¡°I am the famous Old Daoist Carnage!¡± As expected, when Leng Yue and Wu Yi heard the name, they were stunned. Then, the two of them looked at the bloody old Daoist in front of them in disbelief. This name was like a thunderbolt that exploded in their minds. It was not because of anything else, but because everyone in the Upper Realm had heard of this person. The degree of terror was indescribable. Chapter 1230: It Cant Be You (1) Chapter 1230: It Can¡¯t Be You (1) ¡°It¡¯s him! Why is he here?¡± When they came back to their senses, they looked at him in disbelief. One had to know, why was such a powerful figure here now? Furthermore, it seemed like Elder Carnage had not been living well these past few years. ¡°I¡¯m Elder Carnage, the one who personally killed all the devils back then. Do you have any objections?¡± Elder Carnage had killed tens of thousands of demons all by himself back then. It was also at that time that everyone knew about Elder Carnage. Elder Carnage had become famous in one battle. One had to know that at that time, only people with extraordinary strength could deal with a demon. Elder Carnage could kill over ten thousand of them by himself. Since then, Elder Carnage had become a god-like existence in the entire Upper Realm. However, not long after everyone found out, Elder Carnage disappeared. No one saw him again in the years that followed. Some said that he had been killed by the demons, while others said that he had ascended to heaven. In any case, his guesses about him had never stopped. These days, there was no lack of people looking for his footprints, but they all found nothing. However, no one had expected that they would meet Elder Carnage here. ¡°This¡­ Is this uncle very powerful?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know who this Elder Carnage was, so he looked at Leng Yue in confusion. ¡°Yes, Senior. This old man had very powerful strength in the Upper Realm. ¡°However, although this old uncle is very powerful, I feel that he¡¯s not as powerful as you, senior.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue spoke her thoughts honestly. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m not as powerful as this kid? Haha.¡± Elder Carnage had not expected things to turn out like this. These people actually didn¡¯t put him in their eyes at all. However, Elder Carnage wasn¡¯t angry about this. Instead, he laughed. ¡°In that case, I really want to see your strength. How about this, I will follow you to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Just when everyone thought that Elder Carnage would be angry, he smiled at them. ¡°You old man, you want to go with us? Haha.¡± At this moment, Xingyu, who had returned from afar, looked at the old man in front of him with disdain. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way out.¡± Xingyu looked at Elder Carnage with disdain, then turned to Xiao Changtian and said. ¡°Looks like we can only let Elder Carnage lead the way.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that Elder Carnage was the key figure. ¡°What bloody elder? Senior, could it be that you found Elder Bloodbath?¡± Xingyu was stunned when he heard the name Carnage Elder. He looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Me!¡± The old man snorted coldly at his opponent. ¡°What do you mean you? You damn liar, shut up! I¡¯m asking Senior, did I ask you?¡± Xingyu glared at him and then looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Xingyu, it really is him.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Xingyu awkwardly. This guy was really too reckless. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way, senior, you¡­ Are you really not joking with me?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s affirmative answer, Xingyu was stunned once again. ¡°Hehe, kid, do you still not believe me?¡± Elder Carnage looked at Xingyu with disdain. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Xingyu would never have thought that the old man in front of him who had lied to them was actually Elder BloodBloodbath. It was as if she was playing a big joke on him. ¡°Alright, Elder Carnage, as long as you can bring us to find the spirit tree seed, you can ask for anything except to be your disciple.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know the true power of Elder Carnage, he believed Leng Yue¡¯s words. Moreover, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to have a new master just like that. ¡°Alright, just follow me.¡± After Elder Carnage finished speaking, he went into the house to pack up and prepared to leave with the others. At this moment, Xingyu, who was walking at the back, was trembling. ¡°Lengyue, Wuyi, what should I do? Will that Elder Carnage take the opportunity to take revenge on me?¡± Xingyu was very afraid now. If Elder Carnage attacked himself, there was a high chance that he would not be able to survive. ¡°Aiya, Senior Xingyu, don¡¯t worry. With Senior around, Elder Carnage won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xingyu, why can¡¯t you bring out the imposing manner you used to question Elder Carnage?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know if Elder Carnage would take revenge, they believed that as long as Xiao Changtian was here, Elder Carnage wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. As for Xiao Changtian, who was walking in front, he felt a gaze on his face. ¡°No, Elder Carnage, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Xiao Changtian, can I make a bet with you?¡± ¡°Elder Carnage, why don¡¯t you just say it directly?¡± Looking at Elder Carnage¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian knew that this guy had not given up on taking him as his disciple. Since that was the case, it was better to beat him at his own game. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the place where the spirit tree seed is. If you can get it without my help, I won¡¯t take you as my disciple. If you can¡¯t get it, then you¡¯ll be my disciple. Do you dare to make this bet?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Elder Carnage seemed to be very confident. ¡°This¡­ I promise you.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that there was no turning back now. If he wanted to get the spirit tree seed, he had to agree to this bet. ¡°Good! I, Elder Carnage, am waiting to take you as my disciple!¡± The people behind him looked at Elder Carnage in disbelief. ¡°Although Elder Carnage is very powerful, he¡¯s nothing compared to Senior.¡± ¡°Yes, I feel that Senior will definitely win this bet.¡± Although Elder Carnage was very powerful a hundred years ago, a hundred years had passed. Moreover, it seemed like Elder Carnage¡¯s strength was not as strong as before. Compared to Senior, he really did not have much of a chance of winning. Just like that, Elder Carnage led the group in a certain direction. Not long after, the desolate area gradually turned into a road. ¡°Damn, what¡¯s going on? When I came here just now, there was clearly no road here.¡± Xingyu looked at the scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t care less about his nervousness. Instead, his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find the way. It turns out that Elder Carnage is controlling it.¡± ¡°Alright, Xingyu, don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s hurry up and follow Senior.¡± They knew that this matter was not that simple. However, all of this was because Senior was here. Senior would definitely be able to successfully obtain the spirit tree seed this time. Chapter 1231: Bloodthirsty Poison Nest (1) Chapter 1231: Bloodthirsty Poison Nest (1) With Elder Carnage leading the way, the scenery before them became wider and wider. Not only that, even the previously barren land had now become a dense forest. ¡°Uncle Carnage, how much longer will it take us to get there?¡± Looking at the surroundings, Changtian asked curiously. They had been following the elder in front of them for a few days, but they were still in a dense forest. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Elder Carnage turned around and glanced at Xiao Changtian before continuing to walk forward. At this moment, when Mo Jin was idle, he thought of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been so long. Xiao Changtian must have met what he should have met. Now let me see what that guy is like!¡± With that, Mo Jin took out the Image Stone. However, when Mo Jin took out the Image Stone to take a look, his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Why? Why was this Elder Carnage on good terms with Xiao Changtian?¡± He thought that with Elder Carnage¡¯s personality, he would definitely beat Xiao Changtian up when he saw him. However, it seemed that it was completely different from what he had imagined. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Elder Carnage? Why did things turn out like this?¡± Logically speaking, anyone who had been locked up in this place for hundreds of years should have gone insane. However, Elder Carnage didn¡¯t look like that at all. On the contrary, he was still alive and kicking. ¡°As expected of the person who was able to kill ten thousand demons alone at that time. He actually has such powerful mental power.¡± At this moment, the Demon Master slowly walked over. ¡°Then¡­ Demon Master, since this person is so powerful, should we take this opportunity to kill him?¡± After all, if a character like Xiao Fei came out, he would be a huge threat to the demons. ¡°No!¡± However, the Demon Master¡¯s words were beyond the expectations of Mo Jin. The Demon Master actually rejected his idea. Could it be that the Demon Master wanted to harm the Demon Race after releasing him? ¡°Then¡­ Demon Master, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Hehe, instead of killing him, why don¡¯t we just let this guy become one of us!¡± Looking at Elder Carnage on the screen, the Demon Lord sneered. If this guy could be used by their demon race, then their demon race would have another general! ¡°Demon Master, you want to!¡± After hearing the Demon Master¡¯s words, Mo Jin¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Why didn¡¯t I think of this idea? ¡­ On the other side, Elder Carnage brought Xiao Changtian and the others to a different place. ¡°Young man, do you see the cave in front?¡± ¡°I saw it. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°If you can successfully come out of the cave, then I will take you to the place where the spirit tree seed is sealed. However, if you can¡¯t come out, then I¡¯m sorry, but you have to be my disciple.¡± ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re in danger inside, I¡¯ll go and save you.¡± He was going to take Changtian to find the seed of the spirit tree, but he changed his mind. Before he brought Xiao Changtian to find the spirit tree seed, he wanted to test this kid first. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Senior.¡± Leng Yue and the others saw the situation and wanted to follow Xiao Changtian in. ¡°Wait a minute, you kids, don¡¯t go in with him. This is my test for him. If he can¡¯t even handle this test, then let alone the spirit tree seed later.¡± After hearing Elder Carnage¡¯s words, they all looked at each other. ¡°Lengyue, you guys wait here for now. I should be out soon.¡± Xiao Changtian gave them a reassuring look and walked in. Because only Elder Carnage knew the location of the spiritual tree seed, Xiao Changtian could only listen to him obediently. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing figure, they were not too worried. This was because they believed in Senior¡¯s strength. With Senior¡¯s strength, this small cave would not be a problem at all. ¡°Elder Carnage, what is in the cave ahead?¡± Leng Yue looked at Elder Carnage curiously as Xiao Changtian slowly walked in. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the Bloodthirsty Poison Lair.¡± Elder Carnage looked at them with a relaxed expression. ¡°Cough cough!¡± ¡°What did you say? Bloodthirsty Poison Nest!¡± However, when they heard Elder Carnage¡¯s words, they retreated in shock. ¡°We¡­ Did we hear wrongly? You said that the place in front of us is the Bloodthirsty Poison Nest!¡± Leng Yue and the others could not believe it at all. The largest and most powerful poison nest in the Upper Realm! The Bloodthirsty Poison Nest had actually appeared here! It had to be known that the Upper Realm was gathered here. Almost all of them were top-notch poisons. Everything inside had very strong poison. In this place, no matter how powerful a person or a demon beast was. As long as he entered, he could forget about coming out. Therefore, the people of the Upper Realm were only filled with fear of this place. And now, this Elder Carnage actually asked Senior to go to such a dangerous place. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he wanted Senior¡¯s life? ¡°You! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious. In order to make Senior become your disciple, you didn¡¯t hesitate to use such a vicious move!¡± At this moment, Xingyu had forgotten the fear he had for Elder Carnage and could only blame him in anger. ¡°Hehe, if he can¡¯t even pass this stage, then there¡¯s no need to mention the spirit tree seed later.¡± Elder Carnage didn¡¯t bother with Xingyu. He just glanced at them indifferently. ¡°You! You¡¯re simply quibbling with me!¡± Xingyu was still furious after hearing this. At this moment, Mo Jin, who was observing the scene in front of him, was delighted. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that I was wrong. Now it seems that this guy doesn¡¯t intend to be with Xiao Changtian! ¡°When we get it, even if we rope him in, we can be quickly roped in.¡± Mo Jin had originally wanted to use some tough methods according to the Demon Lord¡¯s wishes to turn this guy into a demon. But now, it seemed that there was no need for that. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so vicious. He didn¡¯t do it himself, but let Xiao Changtian enter the Bloodthirsty Poison Lair. Hahaha, this was really what he wanted. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian slowly walked in. ¡°Why does it feel so hot in here?¡± Looking at the pitch-black interior, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he strode in. ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian walked in, he heard a series of pulling sounds. ¡°What¡¯s that strange sound?¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1232: Snake King (1) Chapter 1232: Snake King (1) ¡°Hiss! I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, our poison nest would finally have fresh food again.¡± These hissing snakes were hiding in the dark, watching Xiao Changtian who was walking in slowly. ¡°Hehehe, this person looks so delicious. I wonder if I can have a few bites.¡± ¡°You want to eat this guy? Stop dreaming. After so many years, our Snake King definitely hasn¡¯t enjoyed such a good meal. This human is definitely our Snake King¡¯s meal!¡± Even though these snakes were drooling when they saw Xiao Changtian in front of them. However, before the Snake King gave the order to attack, these snakes did not dare to touch the human in front of them at all. At this moment, Snake King, who was hiding in the dark, naturally smelled the scent of fresh blood. ¡°Hiss! Hiss! He did not expect that after so many years, there would still be humans walking into his trap! Hahaha.¡± The Snake King in front of him wasn¡¯t entirely a snake. It was a monster that was half snake god and half human. This was the so-called king of snakes. The reason why the Snake King was in this form was because his skill was not strong enough. ¡°However, this human doesn¡¯t seem to have much strength. It seems that he¡¯s also a boorish man. Swallowing him won¡¯t be of much help to me.¡± Just when Snake King was interested, he found that Xiao Changtian¡¯s spiritual power was very weak. Thus, Snake King¡¯s interest in Xiao Changtian instantly disappeared. After all, if a weak human snake king ate it, it would only increase the burden on his body. ¡°Give the order. Let the children finish off this guy.¡± It was no exaggeration to say that the tens of thousands of snakes here were almost all descendants of the Snake King. Such a person was not enough for the descendants of the Snake King. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also found a torch and lit it. When he saw the scene in front of him clearly, Xiao Changtian was also shocked. ¡°Damn, why¡­ Why are there so many snakes? I¡¯m getting trypophobia!¡± Looking at the dense group of snakes, Xiao Changtian had goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Brothers! Brothers! Snake King gave the order! We can do whatever we want with this human in front of us!¡± Just as these snakes were staring at Xiao Changtian, an old snake among the snakes shouted. ¡°What is it? This human in front of us is at our mercy!¡± When they heard this news, the snakes instantly erupted with incomparable excitement. To them, this was a blessing from the heavens! ¡°Don¡¯t fight with me! I want to eat this guy¡¯s thigh!¡± ¡°Go to hell, whoever snatches it first will get it! I want to eat this guy¡¯s bottom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push, I¡¯m going to eat this guy¡¯s brain!¡± ¡­.. In an instant, these snakes rushed towards Xiao Changtian, who was holding a torch. ¡°D * mn, these guys¡­¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the snakes and had no choice. He quickly took out the potion he had made and sprinkled it on the snakes. Although this thing was used to deal with very powerful demon beasts, it was more than enough to deal with these snakes in front of him. ¡°Zi la! Zi la!¡± ¡°Puchi-¡± The moment the potion was sprinkled on the snakes, the snakes instantly emitted a sound that sounded like roasting meat. ¡°Ah! Ah! How did he¡­How did this happen?¡± The snakes that were charging at the front were instantly turned into a pool of snake water by the potion. The snakes behind him were not any better. Just a drop of the medicine that Xiao Changtian had sprinkled on them would cause their entire snake to fester. ¡°Ah! Ah! Help!¡± ¡°Someone save me! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± At this moment, the entire cave was filled with the roars of these snakes. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but cover his ears. ¡°D * mn, there are so many snakes. Let¡¯s scatter more!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but throw himself at the snake again when he saw how loud it was. In a short while, under Xiao Changtian¡¯s attack, these snakes were gradually reduced to broken limbs. ¡°Not good, not good! Snake King!¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Our snake group has been completely wiped out!¡± Snake, who had come to report, quickly recounted what had happened. After hearing this, the Snake King instantly straightened his body! ¡°That guy! That guy actually dared to hurt my grandson! This was simply deserving of death! Men, come with me to see that guy!¡± He heard that the person he felt just now had just used the potion to make him lose his bloodline. How could the Snake King not be angry? ¡°Damn, it looks much better this way.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking at the snake water on the ground with satisfaction. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to continue walking¡­ Suddenly, he saw something that looked like a human figure walking towards him from afar. Seeing that thing walking with such difficulty, Xiao Changtian became nervous again. ¡°Hey! Brother, are you alright?¡± Because the distance of the torch was limited, Xiao Changtian could only see it from afar. He couldn¡¯t see it clearly, so he didn¡¯t see the snake¡¯s tail. ¡°I have something to do! See if I¡¯m okay!¡± The Snake King did not expect this guy to be so bold. After making him lose his descendants, he still asked if he was okay. It¡¯s only him who¡¯s not okay! Xiao Changtian suddenly became curious when he heard the man¡¯s gritting teeth. ¡°This¡­ Brother, are you trapped here? Do you need my help?¡± Xiao Changtian asked cautiously because he didn¡¯t know the situation. ¡°Hehe, of course. Put down the torch in your hand and come over.¡± However, the Snake King did not expect that this person would be so stupid as to do as he said. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m here. Why do you need help?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s foolish appearance, Snake King decided to wait for two minutes before killing him. He wanted to tease this human properly. ¡°Do you see what¡¯s behind me?¡± In the dark cave, the Snake King was looking at Xiao Changtian with a sinister smile. Xiao Changtian immediately realized that something was wrong when he turned to look behind him. ¡°D * mn, no wonder you said something wrong just now. So that¡¯s why!¡± Looking at the man¡¯s tail, Xiao Changtian understood that this guy must have been swallowed by the snake. It seemed that the person in front of him was also a powerful expert! Otherwise, how could he still have the strength to call for help when he was half-swallowed by the snake? Then, before Snake King could say anything, Xiao Changtian took out his machete. ¡°Bang!¡± It cut off the connection between the Snake King¡¯s upper body and lower body in an instant. Because it was too dark, Xiao Changtian was not sure if he had hit the right target. ¡°Brother, how do you feel?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t see the Snake King¡¯s expression at this moment, so he turned around and asked. At this moment, the Snake King¡¯s mask of pain had already been removed. Chapter 1233: Dont Worry (1) Chapter 1233: Don¡¯t Worry (1) ¡°No-¡± The Snake King gritted his teeth in pain before he fiercely said this word. ¡°What is it? No! What the¡­Then you wait here, I¡¯ll cut you again.¡± Because he didn¡¯t know what kind of expression the Snake King had on his face, Xiao Changtian thought that he hadn¡¯t killed the snake behind him. Thus, Xiao Changtian slashed down at the spot where he had just been. ¡°Puff!¡± In an instant, blood rushed out of the ground The Snake King, who was already in extreme pain, was almost knocked out by Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t know how his tough snake scales could be cut open so easily by Xiao Changtian. It seemed that this guy was doing this on purpose. ¡°Brother, is this enough?¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and looked at Snake King. ¡°Alright-¡± This time, Snake King used all his strength to say this. He was afraid that Xiao Changtian would chop him into meat paste if he said anything wrong again. ¡°Haha, since it¡¯s done, then I won¡¯t bother. We¡¯re not far from the cave entrance. If you can, take a rest and walk back.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished his instructions, he continued to walk inside happily. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s departing figure, Snake King finally felt relieved and fainted. He did not pursue why this guy could make him lose his descendants anymore, because he was about to die. The Snake King¡¯s movements immediately attracted the attention of the Piranha Flowers deeper in the cave. ¡°Hiss! He did not expect that so many of those small snakes had actually been eliminated. It seemed that the person who came this time was very powerful.¡± A Piranha Flower shook his head and muttered. ¡°1308, what are you toot about?¡± At this moment, a Piranha Flower beside him curiously leaned over. ¡°One thousand three hundred and twenty-seven. I mean, a very strong person came and wiped out all the snakes in the cave.¡± He looked at 1327 and 1308 beside him and said helplessly. Because the Piranha Flowers in their area had a number since their ancestors, they usually only called each other by their numbers. When 1327 heard 1308¡¯s words, his stamen trembled. ¡°Hahaha, 1,308. Are you kidding me? Powerful humans? Killed the little snake at the entrance of the cave? Hahaha, you¡¯re so funny!¡± However, when 1327 heard 1308¡¯s words, he laughed so hard that his entire body trembled. ¡°No, I¡¯m really not joking with you. That guy is really very powerful. I can feel that even the Snake King is threatened by that person!¡± This was because 1308 was very special. Among so many Piranha Flowers, only he could sense what was happening in front of him. Therefore, other than 1308, these Piranha Flowers did not believe that a human could be killed by the snakes at the entrance of the cave. ¡°Aiya, 1308. You must have been hungry for too long. How can someone be so powerful? Stop thinking about those unrealistic things.¡± Many Piranha Flowers came over to comfort him. To be honest, since they were young, they had almost always eaten rotten meat from who knew where. Therefore, they had never tasted fresh human flesh before. According to rumors, human meat was exceptionally delicious. After eating it, it was as if one had gone to heaven. Such a delicacy was the lifelong dream of these Piranha Flowers. ¡°Sigh, forget it. You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡± Seeing that these Piranha Flowers were looking at him in disbelief, 1308 did not say anything else. Just as the flowers were laughing, Xiao Changtian slowly walked over with a torch. In an instant, the smiles of these Piranha Flowers froze on their faces. ¡°What? What was going on? How can there really be a human being!¡± When these Piranha Flowers saw Xiao Changtian, they all became alert. Originally, they didn¡¯t believe 1308¡¯s words until Xiao Changtian appeared. ¡°This¡­How could this human defeat the group of snakes in front of him?¡± At this moment, these Piranha Flowers were all surprised. One of the Piranha Flowers was not surprised. Instead, it laughed excitedly. ¡°Hahaha, you guys don¡¯t understand! At this moment, the heavens are giving us food!¡± The Piranha Flower looked at Xiao Changtian with excitement. ¡°The heavens must have heard my wish and bestowed us with a human. Brothers, let¡¯s start quickly! If you miss this village, you won¡¯t have this shop anymore!¡± The man-eating flower wished it could crawl out of the ground and bite Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, 1440 makes sense. Let¡¯s hurry up and enjoy the delicious food!!¡± Hearing the words of the Man-Eating Flower, the Man-eating Flowers were all excited. ¡°No, you must be careful! This human was really not someone that could be dealt with by ordinary people.¡± Seeing how excited these people were, 1308 could not help but dissuade them. Although these Piranha Flowers were a little more powerful than the snakes from before. However, this human could even hurt the Snake King so easily, let alone these Piranha Flowers. ¡°Tsk, 1308, you coward. If you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t come and enjoy humans with us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, 1,308. You¡¯re just trying to scare us. We have so many Piranha Flowers, can¡¯t we deal with one ration?¡± ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about him. That person is coming soon. Everyone, get ready!¡± These Piranha Flowers looked at 1308 with disdain, then they all came back to their senses and focused on Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also looking at the man-eating flowers curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many flowers without light! These flowers are too tenacious!¡± Although these flowers looked very much like man-eating flowers. However, Xiao Changtian was very impressed that they could survive here. ¡°Brothers, quickly release your poison gas! After we poison this kid to death, we can share the food!¡± Just as the leader finished speaking, all the Piranha Flowers present released their own poisonous gas. ¡°Cough cough, what¡¯s this smell all of a sudden? Why are you so aggressive?¡± However, to Xiao Changtian, the poisonous gas of these Piranha Flowers was not a threat other than the pungent smell. ¡°Why¡­What¡¯s going on!¡± Seeing so many of them releasing their poisonous gas, the human in front of them was fine, but the Piranha Flower couldn¡¯t stand still. One had to know that their poison was ten times more poisonous than those snakes. However, the person in front of him was actually fine. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just eat this guy!¡± Seeing that the poisonous gas was ineffective against Xiao Changtian, someone brought it up. Chapter 1234: Its Time to Make a Real Move (1) Chapter 1234: It¡¯s Time to Make a Real Move (1) ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s just eat this guy. We¡¯re going to eat him in the end anyway.¡± After these Piranha Flowers thought it through, they looked at Xiao Changtian with fierce eyes again. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why he could resist their poison, these Piranha Flowers weren¡¯t afraid. Because at this moment, there was only the delicious taste of meat in their eyes. Xiao Changtian looked at the flowers and didn¡¯t do anything. He just stood there silently. ¡°These flowers are too pitiful. Under such circumstances, they can still grow so vigorously. Why don¡¯t I apply some fertilizer to these flowers?¡± After making up his mind, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any other reaction. He just found an empty space and sat down. ¡°Hiss! ¡®This¡­¡¯ What was wrong with this human? Why are you just sitting there?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t walk towards them, but sat far away, these Piranha Flowers couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Because they were rooted in the ground and couldn¡¯t move, they were waiting for Xiao Changtian to come over. However, Xiao Changtian just sat down! ¡°Could it be that that human has already discovered our thoughts?¡± ¡°Impossible! How could a human like him know what we Piranha Flowers are thinking?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! This human might be trying to bomb us!¡± It was unknown who thought of this possibility, but in an instant, these Piranha Flowers became alert. ¡°Hahaha, a small human actually wants to blow up our Piranha Flowers first? Hehe, did he really think that the chief and his exdants were those brainless trash?¡± The Piranha Flower standing at the front laughed loudly. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s just waste time with him and see who can last longer!¡± When the Piranha Flowers heard this, they were relieved again. That¡¯s right, they were just waiting here to see who could last longer. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t doing anything at the moment, because he wanted to do his best to help these flowers. However, Xiao Changtian ate a little less these two days, so he really couldn¡¯t poop. ¡°Forget it, forget it. In that case, I¡¯ll eat something to help my digestion!¡± After making up his mind, Xiao Changtian took out his homemade digestive tablets and swallowed a dozen of them in one gulp. ¡°This time, for these little flowers, I¡¯m going all out!¡± After a while, Xiao Changtian¡¯s stomach started to rumble. ¡°D * mn, is it that fierce?!¡± Xiao Changtian, who felt the power, quickly walked towards the Piranha Flowers. ¡°Haha, this human can¡¯t hold on any longer! Hurry up! Everyone, get ready!¡± After hearing this, the Piranha Flowers all perked up again. A delicious meal was waving at them! However, just as Xiao Changtian walked up to the Piranha Flower and the Piranha Flower wanted to bite off Xiao Changtian¡¯s head, Xiao Changtian took off his pants and squatted down. ¡°F * ck? What does this person want to do?¡± The Piranha Flower looked at Xiao Changtian who was squatting down in confusion. Because the Piranha Flower was a little tall, he couldn¡¯t reach Xiao Changtian who was squatting down. ¡°Hiss! 1440. I heard that humans only take off their pants when they mate!¡± At this moment, one of the Piranha Flowers muttered softly. ¡°Who told you that? Really? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡± When 1440 heard this, he was immediately interested. He had never heard of this matter, let alone seen it. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Could it be that this human is interested in 1,200 yuan?¡± ¡°D * mn, so exciting! No way! No way!¡± Although these Piranha Flowers really wanted to eat Xiao Changtian, they wanted to have an exciting battle between the Piranha Flowers and the humans before eating Xiao Changtian. ¡± Puff-Puff-Puff-¡± When all the man-eating flowers looked at Xiao Changtian curiously, Xiao Changtian finally let out a long fart. Immediately, all the Piranha Flowers present smelled the stench. ¡°Cough! Cough! Not good! Poison gas!¡± When these Piranha Flowers smelled this scent, their eyes widened. They really did not expect that this smell would cause so much harm to them. ¡°Ah! Help! This¡­ This poison gas is too strong! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian was finally dealt with. At this moment, these Piranha Flowers felt something strange coming from their roots. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Not good! This human! This human is attacking us!¡± By the time they realized the situation, it was already too late. Xiao Changtian¡¯s things were like poison to them. In a short while, these arrogant Piranha Flowers were all killed by Xiao Changtian¡¯s attacks. ¡°Aiya, awesome! With my fertilizer, these little flowers will definitely grow even more vigorously!¡± Xiao Changtian wiped his butt and immediately pulled up his pants. However, when he looked back, he was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? Why did these little flowers die as soon as I finished nourishing them?¡± Looking at these dead Piranha Flowers, Xiao Changtian felt a little regretful. It seemed that these little flowers would not be able to enjoy his nourishment. It was really a pity. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡± ¡­.. At this moment, Elder Carnage was sitting at the side, looking old and decrepit. Logically speaking, if Xiao Changtian really had the strength, he would probably have already fought with the snakes at the entrance of the cave, or perhaps he would have already finished fighting. However, the Piranha Flowers that followed were not so easy to deal with. He had to be prepared to save his future disciple. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian continued walking. ¡°There isn¡¯t any danger here. The snake at the beginning looked a bit disgusting, but it seems that it won¡¯t be long before we reach the end.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered as he walked. At this moment, many eyes were watching Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements from the dark. These things were all hanging on the wall. They had not expected that there would actually be someone so bold in their Bloodthirsty Poison Lair. Furthermore, they had even come all the way here. One had to know that those who could reach this place were not ordinary people. Instantly, Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival attracted a lot of attention. ¡°Shua-Shua-¡± Xiao Changtian immediately became alert when he heard the voice. ¡°Is it finally coming? It seems that the real thing in this place is about to be sold!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was ready for battle. ¡°So many movements. Could it be that many people have come?¡± Xiao Changtian sighed and looked around vigilantly. Chapter 1235: These Little Scorpions (1) Chapter 1235: These Little Scorpions (1) However, the next second, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn it, what kind of powerful monster is this? Why are there only these things?¡± Looking at the scorpions that were slowly crawling over, Xiao Changtian smiled helplessly. If he had known that it was these things, he would not have been so nervous. ¡°Go! Go! Don¡¯t get in the way here.¡± Looking at these scorpions that were bigger than usual, Xiao Changtian wanted to drive them away. These guys were not a threat to him at all. However, these scorpions did not expect that this human in front of them actually did not put them in his eyes at all. Although they were not very big, each of them contained poison. A mere bump would poison a tier 5 Heaven Grade powerhouse to death. Such a powerful thing was naturally very rare, but it was not rare in this Bloodthirsty Poison Lair. With so many of them gathered here at once, it could be seen that their power could poison almost 95% of the people in the Upper Realm! However, the human in front of them did not put them in his eyes at all. This was simply provoking them. Xiao Changtian looked at the scorpions in front of him. After hearing his words, he didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, his reaction became even more intense. ¡°No, you little scorpions, do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to attack you?¡± Looking at the excited scorpions, Xiao Changtian sighed. It seemed that if he did not take care of these things, they would not let it go. ¡°However, although the scorpion is poisonous, it¡¯s a great tonic. I just happened to eat so many stomach and digestion tablets before, so I¡¯ll use these things to nourish my body.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s stomach was empty, and he was worried about what to eat. ¡°Humph! This human actually dared to be so arrogant. It seems that he has some ability to come here. However, since he has come to our place now, we won¡¯t let him off no matter what.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the leader of the scorpions was on high alert. ¡°Boss, this human is not easy to deal with, but we have so many brothers and sisters. What are we waiting for?¡± Seeing that the leading big scorpion did not seem to want to attack quickly, the small scorpion beside him asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°This human looks very difficult to deal with. Do you want to be the one to stand out?¡± The big scorpion glanced at the small scorpion beside him, then slowly looked up at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± Little Scorpion didn¡¯t sense any powerful aura from Xiao Changtian, but he trusted Big Scorpion¡¯s judgment. ¡°Everyone! All of you, cheer up and listen to me!¡± At this moment, Big Scorpion stood on a rock at the side and looked at everyone. ¡°Everyone, this human in front of you is not as simple as you think. If we want to deal with such a human, we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ve thought of a very good method now. I need everyone to cooperate with each other!¡± Hearing the big scorpion¡¯s words, all the scorpions present quieted down. After all, the big scorpion¡¯s words carried a lot of weight in the group of scorpions. Since Big Scorpion had said so, they would definitely cooperate. ¡°Boss, just tell me what your plan is.¡± ¡± Cough cough, wait, wait, wait. I need to send out a few scorpions to attract the attention of that human. When the time comes, we will lure this human into our cave and take him down in one fell swoop!¡± After all, their caves contained poison that was hundreds of times more poisonous than their bodies. At that time, coupled with their attacks on this human, no matter how strong this human was, he would definitely die! ¡°You!¡± However, just as the big scorpion finished speaking, it flew into the sky. ¡°What? What was going on? How did this happen?¡± Big Scorpion, who had yet to figure out the situation, was dumbfounded. ¡°Aiya, you look much stronger than the rest of your group. I¡¯ll start with you first.¡± Before the scorpions could react, Xiao Changtian took out a dagger and cut off the scorpion¡¯s head. ¡°How¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Before Big Scorpion could react, he saw Xiao Changtian coming at his head with a dagger. ¡°No-¡± However, before Big Scorpion could say anything, Xiao Changtian chopped his head off. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? Our boss! Our boss was killed just like that!¡± Finally, at this moment, these Scorpions all reacted. In an instant, all the scorpions were so frightened that they almost jumped up. However, Xiao Changtian put the scorpion into his mouth under the scorpions ¡®terrified gazes. ¡°I remember that there was a guy called Master Bei on Earth who liked to eat bugs raw. I¡¯ll try it today.¡± Xiao Changtian chewed the scorpion in his mouth and swallowed it with difficulty. ¡°Should I say it or not, this thing still tastes terrible. It tastes bitter in my mouth.¡± Xiao Changtian, who was disgusted, turned his gaze to the scorpions in front of him again. ¡°Ah! Not good! This person! This person is simply a demon!¡± The scorpions had not expected this. After this human finished eating their boss, not only was he fine, but he was also jumping around and preparing to attack them. The poison on their bodies was so deadly that it would kill anyone with a single touch, but it was useless against this person in front of him. Then, they were just courting death by standing here. ¡°Hurry up¡­Run! Otherwise, this demon would catch up to him in a while!¡± ¡°Help! Can the one in front run faster!¡± The scorpions running behind wished they could grow wings and fly away quickly. ¡°No, he ran away just like that?¡± After catching a few scorpions, Xiao Changtian raised his head again. Many of the scorpions had disappeared. ¡°Forget it, forget it. These few are fine. They¡¯re not delicious anyway.¡± After casually dealing with them, Xiao Changtian continued to walk forward. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re about to reach the end?¡± Xiao Changtian was confused as he saw the cave getting narrower and narrower. That was because when he came in, didn¡¯t Elder Carnage say that this was a test for him? He had thought that something powerful would come this time, but in the end, it was just a small toy. ¡°Eh? The road ahead had actually come to an end! It seemed that it was time to go out.¡± Seeing that there was no more road ahead, Xiao Changtian shook his head. He had only come in not long ago, and he had already gone out. At this moment, Elder Carnage, who was sitting outside, had a confident look on his face. Chapter 1236: Coming Out (1) Chapter 1236: Coming Out (1) ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you kids. I¡¯m afraid that your senior won¡¯t come out of there for less than two months. Moreover, even if he comes out, he will definitely be rescued by me.¡± Elder Carnage said confidently. He didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian could walk out by himself. Although Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t asked for help yet, Elder Carnage had a feeling that Xiao Changtian would ask for help soon! ¡°Humph! Old man, you can keep dreaming. Although you are Elder Carnage, it has been a long time. The outside world is no longer what you think it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Our senior is much more powerful than you, and you still want to save him.¡± After hearing Elder Carnage¡¯s words, Xingyu and the others were instantly displeased. Not only did this old man have a strange temper, but he also insisted that their senior be his disciple. This was truly ridiculous. Did Elder Carnage still think that this was a hundred years ago? ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then you can wait here. It won¡¯t be long before your seniors ask me for help!¡± As soon as Elder Carnage finished speaking, the Sensing Stone in his hand suddenly flickered. ¡°Yo! Look, look, you guys quickly look, speak of the devil, look at your seniors asking me for help! What, do you believe me now?¡± Looking at the sparkling stone in his hand, Elder Carnage¡¯s face was full of smiles. This time, this disciple of his was sure to succeed. ¡°You! Damn it!¡± ¡°How could that be? How could Senior be defeated here!¡± When the few of them saw the stone in Elder Carnage¡¯s hand flickering non-stop, their faces instantly darkened. ¡°Damn, I won¡¯t chat with you little kids here anymore. I¡¯m going in to save your seniors!¡± However, just as Elder Carnage was about to turn around and walk towards the cave entrance, he suddenly froze on the spot. ¡°What are you doing! Didn¡¯t you ask for help inside?!¡± Elder Carnage looked at Xiao Changtian who was standing outside the cave in disbelief. ¡°Haha, I told you, you old man, you¡¯re evil! You even said that our senior would ask for help inside. Look, look, isn¡¯t the person standing in front of you our senior?¡± Xingyu looked at Elder Carnage proudly. This old man¡¯s plan had failed. He was really venting his anger! ¡°No! Why, why did you come out of there safely? It¡¯s only been a few days. Why, why did you come out so quickly?¡± It must be known that even the top experts in the Upper World would need at least two months to come out. Now, he had only lost for a few days, and not only was he not injured at all, but he had also come out so quickly. This was simply appalling! ¡°Aiya, Elder Carnage, I¡¯m so sorry. I was just curious when I walked out. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hear Elder Carnage¡¯s question. He just smiled. ¡± That¡¯s right, Elder Carnage. Didn¡¯t you say that there was a test on me inside?¡± But I didn¡¯t encounter anything powerful even when I walked to the innermost part.¡± Xiao Changtian walked over slowly and asked Elder Carnage. ¡°Inside¡­Nothing powerful? Elder Carnage looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Just the group of snakes at the entrance of the cave was enough to stump many people, but this guy actually said that there was nothing powerful inside. ¡°No, are you mistaken?¡± Elder Carnage didn¡¯t believe Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Back then, when he went in, although he was finally out after more than half a year, he had also lost half his life. And this guy said that there was nothing powerful inside. Wasn¡¯t he purely joking with him? ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. Elder Carnage, wait a moment. I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯ve brought back a few small scorpions.¡± The last scorpion was a little disgusting, but it wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to him. After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he took out a small scorpion from the space. ¡°Elder Carnage, look, I caught this from inside. It¡¯s still moving. It¡¯s not dangerous to me at all.¡± However, when Elder Carnage saw the scorpion that was still jumping in Xiao Changtian¡¯s hand¡­ His face immediately turned extremely pale. ¡°You! Why did you bring out these guys! This¡­ These guys were all highly toxic!¡± One had to know that Elder Carnage almost died at the hands of these things. But now, Xiao Changtian was playing with him like a toy. This fellow¡­This guy was too terrifying! ¡°Aiya, poison? Elder Carnage, stop teasing me. I¡¯ve eaten a few scorpions and I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± Looking at Elder Carnage, Xiao Changtian finally understood. Elder Carnage must have heard about it and thought that the cave was very powerful. In the end, there was nothing in the cave. This time, Elder Carnage had been tricked quite miserably. ¡°Eat! I ate a few!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Elder Carnage was so scared that he almost fainted. Not only did he play with it in his hand, but he also ate a few poisonous scorpions. Most importantly, Xiao Changtian was still fine! ¡°Aiya, Senior, I knew you could come out safely! However, this old man was making sarcastic remarks at the side. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Fortunately, you came out to slap his face!¡± Xingyu walked over and looked at Elder Carnage with disdain. ¡°Aiya, Xingyu, this Elder Carnage must have been deceived by someone. Let¡¯s not be calculative with him. We still need him to lead the way for us.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about this matter. Anyway, he was only delayed for these two days. Elder Carnage took a long time to recover from his shock. Looking at Xiao Changtian, Elder Carnage swallowed hard. Only now did he realize the gap between him and the young man in front of him. The difference between him and this young man in front of him was not only in chess skills, but also in strength. With Xiao Changtian¡¯s current strength, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him even if he used his full strength. He had actually thought of letting this young man in front of him be his disciple. He had really overestimated himself! Fortunately, Xiao Changcheng did not agree to his request. Otherwise, he would have been finished. He had to think of a way to apologize to this young man in front of him. Otherwise, he would really have a hard time! Chapter 1237: Weirdo (1) Chapter 1237: Weirdo (1) ¡°Haha, this¡­ This was really¡­It was a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, Elder Carnage walked up to him with a fake face. ¡°Elder, I won¡¯t pursue this matter anymore. You should hurry and lead the way.¡± Xiao Changtian only smiled at Elder Carnage¡¯s goodwill. This strange old man could finally give up on the idea of taking him as a disciple this time. ¡°Expert! Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely bring you there!¡± At this moment, Elder Carnage had already given up on Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was such an expert, and he didn¡¯t even bother with what happened just now. How could he still be so entangled? At this moment, Devil Seal Dangre, who was a hundred miles away, also saw this scene clearly. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! How could that Xiao Changtian come out of the Bloodthirsty Poison Lair just like that?¡± Originally, Mo Jin thought that Xiao Changtian would be half-crippled if he didn¡¯t die. However, it seemed that he was not injured at all! This was not within his expectations! ¡°Devil Seal, I¡¯ve already told you. This Xiao Changtian isn¡¯t as simple as you think!¡± The Demon Lord looked at the Forbidden Demon helplessly. The Devil King had been thinking about how to deal with Xiao Changtian all day long. However, in the heart of the Devil King, Xiao Changtian was still the number one enemy. However, the Demon Lord would not be so foolish as to confront Xiao Changtian head-on. Because Mo Jin had seen Xiao Changtian¡¯s power, he wouldn¡¯t be so reckless. ¡°Then¡­ Demon Master, should we give him the final blow here?¡± Although Mo Jin knew that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t someone they could easily deal with, he didn¡¯t want to give up just like that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter for now. Hurry up and look for something.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Devil Master, yes.¡± In the end, Mo Jin looked at Xiao Changtian unwillingly and left. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian followed Elder Carnage for a long time. ¡°Expert, we¡¯re almost there.¡± Elder Carnage looked ahead and turned around. ¡°Haha, Senior, hard work pays off. We¡¯re finally here!¡± After walking around for a few days, these people all had smiles on their faces. ¡± Who are you!¡± At this moment, a berating voice suddenly sounded from the side. This voice instantly shocked everyone present. ¡°What?! What are you doing? Looking at the person who suddenly appeared from the side, Xingyu looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Elder Carnage, do you need someone else to stay here?¡± Looking at the person who suddenly stood out, Wu Yi asked Elder Carnage with some doubt. Logically speaking, this was already the deepest part of the forest, so there shouldn¡¯t be any humans here. But now, another one had appeared. ¡°This¡­ I can guarantee that in this entire forest, there will definitely be no one else other than me living here!¡± Elder Carnage had lived here for hundreds of years. He had never seen anyone else living here. Elder Carnage didn¡¯t know what was going on with this person who had suddenly appeared. ¡°I asked you first! Who are you? Why is he in the forest of Haunted Valley?¡± That person looked at Xingyu with a fierce expression. It was as if Xingyu would be strangled to death if he did not answer the question. ¡°Stop scaring me! Do you think this forest is your home? We want to be here, you! It¡¯s none of my business!¡± Xingyu retorted unceremoniously towards that person¡¯s provocation. He, Xingyu, had never grown up in fear. ¡°Xingyu, don¡¯t be so agitated. We don¡¯t know if the other side is friend or foe.¡± Xiao Changtian walked over from behind and slowly looked at that person. When that person heard Xingyu¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned around and left. ¡°Haha, Senior, look at that cowardly fellow. I knew it, that fellow is not a good person. He only knows how to bully the weak and fear the strong.¡± ¡°Senior, we don¡¯t need to bother with him. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Xiao Changtian and the others treated this person as a weirdo with unknown strength. Not long after Xiao Changtian and the others walked out, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°Damn it! What did these people want? Are you looking for trouble?¡± Xingyu¡¯s sharp eyes immediately spotted the person standing in the crowd. Unexpectedly, this fellow did not run away. Instead, he went back to report the news. ¡°What are you people trying to do?¡± This time, Xingyu walked to the front without fear. ¡°Sir, haha, you might have misunderstood.¡± At this moment, a kind-looking old man walked out from the crowd. ¡°Sirs, I apologize for our recklessness just now. That kid really didn¡¯t have any surprise to disturb you.¡± The old man came up and apologized to Xiao Changtian and the others. Xiao Changtian and the others didn¡¯t know how to condemn them. ¡°Uncle, haha, we didn¡¯t expect to meet so many people here. It¡¯s normal for your people to be frightened.¡± Leng Yue smiled and said to the old man. ¡°Aiya, since the misunderstanding has been resolved, then, I want to ask you guys, what are you guys looking for by taking such a risk to come here?¡± After the old man finished speaking, a hint of shrewdness flashed across his eyes. One had to know that before they came here, their numbers were ten times that of now. It was not easy for him to get here, but he did not expect to meet a living person here. Moreover, the old man saw that these people were very young, which meant that these young people still had some strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have walked all the way here. The old man did not know if the other party was a friend or a foe, so he would not offend him so easily. ¡°Haha, let me put it this way. We¡¯re here to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Xingyu generously explained their purpose this time. Because he was not afraid that these people in front of him would be their enemies. Xingyu believed in the strength of their seniors. ¡°Spirit Tree seed?¡± When the old man heard this name, his expression froze. However, he reacted two seconds later. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re actually here to find the spirit tree seed! Then I wish you success!¡± However, when the people around the old man heard his words, they all had incredulous expressions. ¡°Elder! You!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before the people around him could ask anything, the elder fiercely berated. After hearing the elder¡¯s scolding, that person instantly shut his mouth. ¡°Haha, since there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care too much about them. After he finished speaking, he left with his men. Chapter 1238: Yamaguchi-gumi (1) Chapter 1238: Yamaguchi-gumi (1) ¡°Elder, why? Why did you say that? Aren¡¯t we going to look for the spirit tree seeds too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Elder, we¡¯re also going to find the spirit tree seeds. Why are you wishing them success?¡± Looking at the old man, the people behind him looked at the old man in confusion. They had no other purpose for coming here, but to find the seed of the Spiritual Pivot. They had exhausted a lot of manpower, material resources, and financial resources to come here. In the end, their elders wanted to bless them for finding the spirit tree seed. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? ¡°Humph! Ignorant! I knew you idiots would ask this!¡± After hearing these people¡¯s words, the elder looked at these people with a disappointed expression. ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t be angry. We are all stupid.¡± When those people saw the old man like this, they all lowered their heads. ¡°Humph!¡± Looking at these people who were filled with hatred and disappointment, the old man snorted coldly and turned around. ¡°You guys definitely don¡¯t know who those people were just now, right?¡± ¡°Elder, isn¡¯t that woman the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Eldest Miss Leng Yue?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I think I saw one of them being Wu Yi, who has been very popular in the Heavenly Dao Union recently. He¡¯s the one who captured the Demon Race.¡± Just as the old man finished asking, someone in the crowd answered loudly. ¡°Those people just now, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the ones you mentioned were indeed the ones. However, you missed out on an expert.¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s words, the people present were all confused. ¡°Are there any other powerful people in there?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wu Yi the most powerful among them? Could it not be him?¡± ¡°Hiss! That¡¯s true. Wuyi was not so powerful to be able to bring them here. Who could it be?¡± Everyone present began to guess. However, they didn¡¯t think of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Humph! You may not know, but one of them, if I am not wrong, is Elder Carnage, who has disappeared for a hundred years!¡± When the old man said this name, everyone present fell silent. ¡°Long¡­ Elder, what did you say? What Elder Carnage? Are you kidding us?¡± Elder Carnage¡¯s name was like a bolt of lightning that exploded in the minds of these people. Of course, they knew of Elder Carnage¡¯s name. However, they did not expect him to appear here. ¡°This¡­ This is like a dream!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect to meet Elder Carnage here. This is simply unbelievable!¡± After the silence, a heated discussion broke out. ¡°All of you, quiet down first.¡± At this moment, the old man looked at these people impatiently. ¡°Look at all of you who haven¡¯t seen the world yet. One Elder Carnage and you¡¯re already so excited!¡± After hearing the old man¡¯s scolding, everyone present instantly fell silent again. ¡°Elder, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re just a little emotional that Elder Carnage would actually appear here and help an alliance like the Heavenly Dao Union.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder. However, no matter how powerful Elder Carnage is, he¡¯s not as powerful as you.¡± ¡°Elder, it has been a hundred years. Moreover, the current Demon Race is completely different from the previous Demon Race. Even if Elder Carnage goes out now, he will definitely not be able to unleash the power of the past.¡± These people hurriedly went forward to flatter the old man. He was afraid that the old man would be unhappy again. ¡°Humph! Even though the opponent was very strong, the elder was so powerful that he could snatch the spiritual tree seed from the bloody elder.¡± This elder was not some nameless elder. It was one of the elders with the highest rank in their organization, the Mountain Suppressing Elder. Although their organization was not well known to the public, anyone who knew about it would be shocked when they heard about it. This organization was the Yamaguchi-gumi from the Upper Realm! This organization did not serve ordinary people, and it was very mysterious. Not only could he hire the Yamaguchi-gumi to kill people, but he could also hire them to search for things. However, if one wanted to hire someone from this organization, not only did they need a lot of money, but they also needed a very strong network. Even a large alliance like the Heavenly Law Union might not be able to get the Yamaguchi-gumi to do something for them. The reason why these people came this time was not because of anything else, but because they had recently received a commission to find the spirit tree seed. Because of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s strict security system, they did not know who the employer was. Therefore, they only had one mission here, and that was to obtain the spirit tree seed. Moreover, the Yamaguchi-gumi had an unwritten rule. If any elder¡¯s mission was not completed, not only would the elder who brought the mission be killed, but the Yamaguchi-gumi would also pay the other party a high penalty for breaching the contract. Therefore, it was for this reason that almost 99% of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s missions were successfully completed. This time, the elder was very confident that he could complete this mission. The reason why Elder Zhenshan was so confident was because his strength was one of the best in the Yamaguchi-gumi, let alone in the entire Upper Realm. It was no exaggeration to say that almost all of the top powerhouses in the Upper Realm were in the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense about this matter. Let¡¯s follow behind them now.¡± After the elder finished speaking, he led the people behind him and slowly walked in the direction of Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡­ ¡°Son! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked the Yamaguchi-gumi to help us find the spiritual tree seed. Son, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to wake up!¡± At this moment, a burly middle-aged man stood by the Red King¡¯s bed. Looking at the dying Red King on the bed, the middle-aged man¡¯s face was filled with heartache. ¡°Humph! ¡®Son, I¡¯m back. When you wake up, I won¡¯t let anyone who provoked you off!''¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey, Lengyue, those people just now looked very noble. I think you should know them, right?¡± Xingyu walked to Leng Yue¡¯s side and asked. ¡°Those people? To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡± How could Leng Yue know someone from the Yamaguchi-gumi? ¡°That¡¯s strange. Who are those people? Why do I feel that it¡¯s very strange?¡± Xingyu scratched his head in confusion and looked at Xiao Changtian. For some reason, Xingyu felt that those people were not good people based on his many years of experience. Chapter 1239: Open Sesame (1) Chapter 1239: Open Sesame (1) ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t have to care about this matter. Don¡¯t care who that person is. The most important thing now is to help Senior find the spirit tree seed.¡± Wu Yi walked to Xingyu¡¯s side and patted him on the shoulder before continuing to walk forward. ¡°Aiya, forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Seeing Wuyi like this, Xingyu didn¡¯t say anything and continued walking forward. ¡°Senior, look, it¡¯s in front!¡± As these people walked, Elder Carnage looked ahead with a face full of surprise. They saw a huge barrier appear not far from them. This time, the barrier was not as transparent as before. Instead, it was a milky yellow color that enveloped a huge valley. ¡°Senior, that¡¯s where the spirit tree seed is sealed. Because this yellow barrier is very hard, I¡¯ve never been there.¡± Elder Carnage already knew that there was a spirit tree seed here. He had wanted to come in and take a look. However, even if he used all his skills, he could not open this array. ¡°Elder Carnage, I¡¯m afraid brute force won¡¯t be able to open this barrier.¡± After Leng Yue finished observing the situation of the array, she slowly asked. ¡± I¡¯m not sure, so I¡¯m suspicious. Is there any mechanism controlling this barrier? Or is there any other unknown solution?¡±¡± In any case, Elder Carnage wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with a solution even if he racked his brains. ¡°Senior, how do you think we should break this barrier?¡± At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was their backbone. Moreover, he was the one who opened the barrier before. This time, it would not be a problem for him. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was helpless against the barrier in front of him. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to be humble in front of us now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. It¡¯s already at this time. We¡¯re about to get the spirit tree seed.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, his men all started to talk at once. ¡°System, system, how do I open this barrier in front of me?¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian asked the system for help. Because he had no way to deal with such a barrier. ¡°Ding! The system can tell the host that this is a spell barrier.¡± After saying this, the system went silent. ¡°Spell barrier? What spell? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? System, system, can you tell me the whole story?¡± However, no matter how hard he tried, the system would not come out. ¡°D * mn, unreliable thing.¡± Xiao Changtian cursed at the system and turned his attention back to the barrier in front of him. ¡°Senior, you definitely have a trick up your sleeve.¡± Leng Yue, who was at the side, turned her gaze to Xiao Changtian. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s a spell barrier¡­¡± Xiao Changtian said slowly as he looked at the others. ¡°Spell barrier? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a barrier.¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect there to be a spell barrier. Then what is the spell of this spell barrier?¡± At this moment, they looked at Xiao Changtian again. ¡°Could it be¡­This spell was¡­Open Sesame?¡± ¡°Buzz!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Sesame Open the Door, the milky yellow barrier disappeared in an instant! ¡°Hahaha, I told you, senior, you¡¯ll definitely be able to open this barrier. See, I was right!¡± The few of them looked at the barrier that disappeared in an instant in front of them and became excited. Only Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. He was just casually saying ¡®Open Sesame.¡¯ How did it become the incantation to open this barrier? Damn it, this¡­ ¡°Hey, expert, I have to say that you¡¯re still the best! Back then, I used all my methods and racked my brains. You didn¡¯t open this barrier either. You just casually said something and the barrier opened.¡± ¡°I really admire you!¡± Elder Carnage was extremely excited. This Xiao Changtian was a true expert. At this moment, a thought slowly surfaced in Elder Carnage¡¯s mind. ¡°Aiya, Senior, since this barrier has already been opened, then let¡¯s not just stand here. Let¡¯s hurry in.¡± The few of them could not wait to get the spirit tree seed. Then, Xiao Changtian brought a few people and continued to move forward. Not long after Xiao Changtian went in, Elder Zhenshan came with the group of people behind him. ¡°Long¡­ ¡± Elder, the barrier here has been opened by them.¡±¡± When these people saw that the barrier in front of them had disappeared, their faces were filled with shock. They had come here before because they could not open the array, so they went to look for a solution. However, they did not expect that it would be opened by that group of people. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just luck that opened a barrier? If our Mountain Suppressing Elder were to exert his strength, a small barrier would not be a problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to train us, Elder Zhenshan would have made his move long ago.¡± Just as that person finished speaking, the few people beside the Mountain Suppressing Elder also followed suit. ¡°You guys are right. I just wanted to see your abilities, but I didn¡¯t expect those people to beat me to it. But it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll just follow behind them for now.¡± Elder Carnage agreed with them. It was just that he did not make a move previously. If he really made a move, what was a barrier? Then, the elder led the group of people behind him and walked into the valley. ¡­.. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s still one last big boss here. That¡¯s the War God Titan who was sealed in with the spirit tree seed back then.¡± Just as they walked in, Leng Yue told them what she knew. ¡°What is it? War God Titan! That terrifying demonic beast!¡± When they heard this name, the expressions of the people present were no less than when they heard Elder Carnage¡¯s name. This War God Titan had the same combat strength as Elder Carnage back then. He was also very famous back then. Perhaps those experts had sealed the War God Titan together in order to protect the spirit tree seed. ¡°Damn, everyone, don¡¯t be so excited. No matter how powerful that War God Titan is, can he be as powerful as our senior?¡± These people were only surprised for a moment before they did not have much of a reaction. Since War God Titan was on the same level as Elder Carnage, and even Elder Carnage could easily deal with him, War God Titan was definitely not weaker than Xiao Changtian. Chapter 1240: Immortal Spirit Herb (1) Chapter 1240: Immortal Spirit Herb (1) Upper Realm, in the Heavenly Prison. The white tiger and the other beasts lay in the heavenly prison in boredom. ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re really too bored here. We¡¯ve been here for so long, and all we do every day is eat and sleep.¡± The white tiger laid on the rock and let out a long sigh. ¡°Hiss, Brother Bai, I have a good idea. Why don¡¯t we sneak out?¡± At this moment, Qilin slowly walked to the white tiger¡¯s ear and said. ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t know when Master will come back. Even if Master comes back, he won¡¯t care about us.¡± Qilin had long had enough of this place, even though it was very comfortable. However, Qilin still wanted to play something exciting. ¡°Hehe, Qilin, this is a good idea! How about this, you go and ask Pixiu, then the three of us can change into human forms and go for a walk.¡± They had not gone to the Upper Realm since they arrived. It just so happened that the white tiger had nothing to do now, so it was good to go out and take a walk. Not long after, the three beasts made up their minds and set off. ¡°Hiss! White Tiger, this Upper Realm was really lively!¡± Not long after, the three beasts arrived in the Upper Realm. Looking at the people coming and going from the Upper Realm, the three beasts also mixed in. ¡°Hey, do you guys smell a fragrance?¡± At this moment, Pi Xiu suddenly turned his head and looked around. ¡°Damn, what else can you smell other than Spiritual Crystals? Maybe there are Spiritual Crystals around here. Let me tell you, Pixiu, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± If Xiao Changtian knew that Pi Xiu went to steal Spiritual Crystals, he would not let them off easily. ¡°No, is that all I have?¡± Pi Xiu rolled his eyes at Qilin and said helplessly. ¡°However, did you really not smell a very fragrant smell? It seems to be a¡­It seems to be that smell.¡± After Pi Xiu finished speaking, he sniffed around again. ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I smell anything?¡± Qilin sniffed around again, but there was still nothing. ¡°I think I smell a little of that smell.¡± At this moment, even White Tiger frowned. ¡°Hiss, no, are you guys playing riddles with me? What was it? Can¡¯t you just tell me directly? I really didn¡¯t smell it.¡± At this moment, Qilin was scratching his ears and cheeks curiously. What was it? ¡°That immortal spirit herb! The white tiger looked around and said this name. ¡°Ah! What?¡± ¡°Immortal spirit herb!¡± When Qilin heard this name, he almost jumped up from the ground. He had never thought that the immortal herb would actually appear here. One had to know that the immortal spirit herb was something from their ancient times. The three beasts were almost all divine beasts from ancient times. He also had a very, very deep understanding of the things of the ancient times. How could an ancient immortal herb like this appear here? The three beasts present were extremely shocked. ¡± No, no, no, no, no.¡±¡± You guys should sniff carefully.¡± No, no, no.¡±¡± No, no, no.¡±¡± No, no.¡±¡± You guys should sniff carefully.¡±¡± No, no.¡±¡± No, no.¡±¡± Qilin couldn¡¯t believe that this thing would appear here. ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s an immortal herb, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else that tastes like this.¡± One had to know that immortal spirit herbs were also very difficult to find precious medicines in ancient times. With that kind of precious medicine, even if one suffered a very serious and fatal injury, as long as they ate the immortal spirit herb, they would be able to recover. Furthermore, the immortal spirit herb didn¡¯t just have this effect. If he refined the immortal herb, his strength would increase by who knows how much. ¡°Suspicious, this is too suspicious. No, White Tiger, should we go and see what¡¯s going on?¡± It would be a waste to give that kind of thing to the Immortal Beasts of the ancient era. ¡°We do need to see what¡¯s going on. Qilin, do you want to come with us?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to see if it¡¯s an immortal spirit herb.¡± Qilin clearly didn¡¯t believe the immortal herb¡¯s explanation. How could such a thing be passed down until now? Then, the three beasts followed the scent and walked in a direction. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was walking slowly behind Elder Carnage. ¡°Senior, look, there seems to be a huge statue in front of us!¡± At this moment, they saw a towering statue standing in the distance. ¡°Damn, this thing is actually so big. Lengyue, could it be that your father and the others built this thing when they were sealing the spirit tree seed?¡± Looking at the huge statue, Xingyu was extremely emotional. He had never seen such a huge sculpture before. ¡°This¡­ My father didn¡¯t mention this to me, so it¡¯s very likely that my father didn¡¯t make this sculpture.¡± Leng Yue also looked at the huge statue curiously. ¡°However, why does this sculpture look so strange?¡± He didn¡¯t know what the huge sculpture in front of him was. It looked like a human, but it wasn¡¯t. It looked like a demon beast, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Do you guys feel¡­¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to say something, he suddenly saw that the people around him had disappeared. ¡°Eh? What was going on? Why did all the people disappear in an instant?¡± Looking at the empty surroundings, Xiao Changtian was very confused. However, he quickly regained his senses. ¡°Could it be because of this sculpture?¡± After thinking of this reason, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t look for Leng Yue and the others. This situation must be caused by the sculpture. It would not be easy to find Leng Yue and the others. He might as well hurry up and find the spirit tree seed. The others were also very confused. ¡°Senior¡­Senior Xingyu¡­Senior Wu Yi, where are you?¡± At the same time, Leng Yue realized that these people had disappeared. In an instant, Leng Yue was also very dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Starless and Elder Carnage were placed together. ¡°What happened? Why did Senior and the Cold Moon Clan disappear?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s going on?¡± The few of them looked around in confusion. ¡°Not good, this seems to be the work of this sculpture!¡± Not long after, Elder Carnage realized that something was wrong with the statue. ¡°Damn it, we were fooled by this statue!¡± The statue seemed to be mocking them. At this moment, Elder Mountain-guarding and the others who had just walked over were very curious as they watched Elder Carnage and the others disappear. ¡°Eh? Weird, didn¡¯t we follow them closely? How did they disappear?¡± After walking around the statue, they didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Humph! Those people must have run away in fear!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1241: Obtained (1) Chapter 1241: Obtained (1) ¡± Since you¡¯re talking nonsense, then we shouldn¡¯t bother about these people anymore. You guys should follow me to find the seeds of the spirit tree.¡±¡± Regarding these people who had suddenly disappeared, the Mountain-guarding Elder did not want to find trouble for no reason. In any case, he was about to find the spirit tree seed. If he found it earlier than those people, he could save some trouble. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian saw a huge altar in the distance. ¡°Spirit Tree Seed!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw a light green seed floating in the center of the altar. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect my hard work to pay off. I¡¯ve finally found it.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the altar and walked up without hesitation. At this moment, the divine beast on the altar suddenly opened its eyes. ¡°A human actually dares to trespass here. Hehe, it seems that this human is really bold!¡± The little divine beast looked at Xiao Changtian with a fierce expression. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even see this small guardian beast. Xiao Changtian continued walking after passing by the divine beast. ¡°Damn it! You actually don¡¯t put me in your eyes at all! Damn humans! You¡¯re dead now!¡± The little rabbit did not expect that this human would ignore it. In an instant, the rabbit jumped in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Eh? Where did this little rabbit come from? Go away, go away. I don¡¯t have time to eat rabbit meat now.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to him. Instead, he walked to the front of the spirit tree seed. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Since you insist on provoking me like this! Then don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± B. Rabbit didn¡¯t expect this human to look at it and say such words. In an instant, the rabbit gathered all the spiritual energy in its body and attacked Xiao Changtian fiercely. The rabbit was actually an ordinary rabbit with some spiritual power in the forest of Ghost Valley. By chance, B. Rabbit obtained the help of the spirit tree seed. Therefore, gradually, the rabbit became the guardian of the spirit tree seed. One had to know that the rabbit that received the help of the spirit tree seed was not an ordinary rabbit. Although this rabbit looked harmless, its power was even more powerful than the War God Titan. ¡°Buzz!¡± However, just as the rabbit was about to attack Xiao Changtian with all its might¡­ That attack actually dissipated in an instant. ¡°No, what happened? Am I seeing things?¡± Seeing its attack suddenly disappear, B. Rabbit widened its eyes in disbelief. ¡°No way, no way. Is this person that powerful?¡± After the shock, Rabbit looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Damn it, I want to see just how powerful you are.¡± After saying that, the rabbit slowly walked behind Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking at the seed of the Spirit Tree in front of him. ¡°Do I have to reach out and take this?¡± Looking at the floating spirit tree seed in front of him, Xiao Changtian hesitated. Logically speaking, if he stretched out his hand, he would definitely attract a Guardian Divine Beast or something. Moreover, this spirit tree seed was protected so tightly. His guardian divine beast must be very powerful. It was better for him to be careful. ¡°Let¡¯s try a branch first.¡± Looking at a long branch on the ground, Xiao Changtian immediately bent down. ¡°Bang!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian picked up the branch on the ground, a loud bang came from the place in front of his head. At this moment, the rabbit was lying on its back not far from Xiao Changtian. He originally wanted to attack Xiao Changtian¡¯s head. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to bend down just as he jumped up. Rabbit, who couldn¡¯t react in time, was thrown on all fours. ¡°I was wondering what it was. So it¡¯s you, little guy.¡± Xiao Changtian straightened his back and walked over to the rabbit. ¡°He¡­ What is he doing!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards him, Rabbit looked at him with trembling eyes. ¡°Damn it, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Although B. Rabbit was a little afraid, it immediately stood up. ¡°You little brat, don¡¯t cause trouble here.¡± Before the rabbit could react, Xiao Changtian had already picked up its ear. ¡°Go wherever you want. If you provoke the divine beast guarding the spirit tree seed, I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± Xiao Changtian bared his teeth at the rabbit and threw it down the altar. ¡°Bang-bang!¡± ¡°This human! Why was this human so powerful?¡± The rabbit who was thrown down did not expect that the human would throw it out with a casual throw. Moreover, he did not have the slightest bit of resistance. He had never thought that he would meet such a human one day. At this moment, B. Rabbit had already realized that the human in front of him was not someone he could offend. ¡°Damn it, spirit tree seed, although you helped me a lot in the past, I can¡¯t help you now! Take care of yourself!¡± After realizing that it was no match for the humans, the rabbit tactfully walked away. What a joke. If he continued to stay here and delay this human. Perhaps this human would really skin him alive. Xiao Changtian walked back and successfully took the seed of the Spirit Tree. ¡°Haha, I finally got it. Now, there was only one person left!¡± ¡­ On the other side, the Mountain Suppressing Elder looked at the people in front of him expressionlessly. ¡°You guys, as expected, I told you, you guys are not good people!¡± Looking at the elder in front of him, Xingyu sneered. The people in front of them actually had the same goal as them. They were actually all here to find the spirit tree seed. ¡± Since you¡¯ve met the enemy, then I¡¯ll tell you this. The spirit tree seed will definitely be ours. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±¡± The person beside Elder Zhenshan stood up and berated Xingyu. ¡°Hehe, then you guys just wait. The spirit tree seed will definitely be ours!¡± Xingyu did not believe that these people in front of him were as powerful as their seniors. ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t we take these people down now so that they won¡¯t cause trouble in the end?¡± At this moment, someone came to the side of the elder and suggested. ¡°Your idea is not bad. Alright, then take these people down.¡± In any case, he still had to deal with it in the end. It was better to take it down now. ¡­.. ¡°You guys! You people are simply shameless!¡± Soon, even Elder Carnage was tied up by Elder Zhenshan and the others. Chapter 1242: Using the Two of Them as Pawning (1) Chapter 1242: Using the Two of Them as Pawning (1) ¡°Hehe, I thought you guys were very powerful. I didn¡¯t expect you to be all trash.¡± Looking at the few people who were tied up, the Mountain Suppressing Elder¡¯s face revealed disdain. He didn¡¯t know how these people got here. Maybe they were just lucky. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue searching for the spirit tree seeds.¡± ¡­.. On the other side, the three beasts sneakily came to a huge wall. ¡°White Tiger, the smell is the strongest here. I think the immortal spirit herb is here!¡± The three beasts stood outside the wall and smelled the smell inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to see what¡¯s inside.¡± Before White Tiger and Pi Xiu could react, Qilin quickly jumped inside. Soon, the few of them arrived at the door of the room with the strongest smell. ¡°Squeak-¡± ¡°Damn, immortal herbs! It really is an immortal spirit herb!¡± When Qilin saw the immortal spirit herb in front of him, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the immortal herb to really appear here. ¡°See, I told you this was an immortal spirit herb! You still don¡¯t believe me!¡± Pi Xiu then picked up the immortal spirit herb. ¡°Tsk tsk, this color, this freshness, I didn¡¯t expect it to be preserved so well.¡± Looking at the immortal spirit herb in his hand, Pi Xiu did not hesitate to take a bite and chew it twice. ¡°Yes, this smell is still the same as before.¡± It had to be known that this thing had been eaten as a snack to them before. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t eat it all by yourself! Leave some for me!¡± Seeing Pi Xiu stuff it into his mouth, Qilin hurriedly snatched it over. ¡°Logically speaking, the things from the ancient times should have been extinct long ago. Why would they still appear now?¡± Looking at the immortal herbs that the two of them were fighting over, White Tiger frowned and pondered. ¡°White Tiger, do you want a bite?¡± Just as the white tiger was thinking, Qilin walked over and took out the last bit of immortal spirit herb. ¡°I¡¯m not-not good, there¡¯s someone outside.¡± At this moment, a clamor suddenly came from outside. ¡°Master! You¡¯re here. Don¡¯t worry, everything here is fine.¡± At this moment, Red King¡¯s father walked to the front of the warehouse. ¡°You have to protect the things here well. Every item inside is priceless. If you lose anything, it might take your life.¡± The Red King¡¯s father sternly ordered the guards. Many of the things in the warehouse were for the Red King¡¯s father to treat his illness. All these things were gathered here. All that was left was the spirit tree seed. ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t worry. With me guarding here, even a fly won¡¯t be able to fly out, let alone move the medicinal herbs inside!¡± After the man gave his assurance, the Red King¡¯s father left. ¡°Good heavens, Qilin, you seem to have eaten the medicine that was used to treat others.¡± When the white tiger heard this, it looked at the two beasts and smiled helplessly. ¡°D * mn, what should we do? If Master finds out about this, Master will definitely not let us off easily.¡± When Pi Xiu heard this, he thought of Xiao Changtian in fear. ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do?¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian, Qilin was a little scared. This family looked very powerful. When the time came, Master might not give them any ¡°reward¡±. ¡°Damn, you guys are in big trouble this time.¡± ¡°White Tiger, Brother Tiger, think of something quickly. What should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Hu, we all know that you are the best. For the sake of our lives, you must help us!¡± If the three of them went out together, their master would definitely look for the white tiger. Hence, the White Tiger was now like an ant on a rope. After thinking for a while, the white tiger looked up at the two of them. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and save that person so that these people won¡¯t find trouble with us?¡± This seemed to be the best solution at the moment. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Hu, you¡¯re smart. Why didn¡¯t we think of going out and saving that person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect it. I really didn¡¯t expect it. Brother Tiger, let¡¯s go now.¡± Having made up their minds, the three beasts slowly walked out. ¡°You three, stop! What are you guys doing!¡± Just as the three beasts went out, a berating voice came from behind them. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s over. I forgot that there were still people guarding.¡± Thus, the three beasts turned around helplessly. ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what are you doing sneaking around here?¡± Looking at the three beasts in front of him, the person who had just spoken to the Red King¡¯s father stared at the three beasts with a fierce expression. ¡°Big brother, big brother, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re here for something important.¡± The three beasts looked at that person with an embarrassed smile. ¡°Humph! This place is the Red King Mansion¡¯s most important place. You have come here for an important matter. Hehe, who will believe your words?¡± That person quickly got ready to attack a few beasts. ¡°No, we heard that someone in your residence was seriously injured. We didn¡¯t know how to get in, so we used this method.¡± Looking at that person, the white tiger was prepared. If this person dared to attack them, then they would not be polite. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m here to treat him. Don¡¯t you know that our master has already found a way to treat him?¡± ¡°Wait a minute, what are you going to say?¡± At this moment, the Red King¡¯s father, who had just left, returned once again. ¡°Haha, although I can¡¯t guarantee that the patient will recover immediately, as long as he doesn¡¯t die completely, I can guarantee that he¡¯ll be alive and kicking the next day.¡± The Red King¡¯s father frowned when he heard White Tiger¡¯s words. ¡°You guys¡­Is your words credible?¡± The Red King¡¯s father was very anxious to save his son. The Red King was now relying on various tonics to take his last breath. They were just waiting for the Yamaguchi-gumi to bring back the spiritual tree seeds. The Red King¡¯s father could not even guarantee that his son would not be able to live until the spirit tree seed returned. Therefore, when he heard what the man in front of him said, Red King¡¯s perverted father was very conflicted. ¡°Master, you must not believe this liar. Even the most powerful doctor in the Upper Realm would not dare to say such a thing!¡± Just as Red King¡¯s father was hesitating, the person beside him muttered. ¡°Shut up!¡± The Red King glared at the man impatiently before looking at the three White Tiger Beasts. ¡°What guarantee can you use?¡± In the end, the Red King¡¯s father asked slowly after hesitating for a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can use the two of them as collateral.¡± The white tiger looked at Red King¡¯s father and pointed at the two beasts behind him. ¡°No, Brother Bai, you can¡¯t play like this.¡± ¡°Brother Bai, how can you use the two of us as collateral!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1243: You Guys Search (1) Chapter 1243: You Guys Search (1) The two beasts were completely stunned when they heard the white tiger¡¯s words. They wanted the white tiger to help them, but the white tiger said it was fine. Why was he using the two of them as collateral now? ¡°If you two don¡¯t want Master to know about this, then you two must listen to me.¡± The white tiger glanced at them indifferently. Because he really couldn¡¯t take out anything to guarantee this human. ¡°Alright, alright. Brother Bai, in that case, you have to hurry up.¡± Then, the two beasts understood what was going on and looked at the white tiger with hope. ¡°Are you sure you want to use the two of them as collateral?¡± Looking at the three people in front of him, the Red King¡¯s father was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that this person would really dare to use his companion¡¯s life as collateral. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Yes, if I can¡¯t treat your patient, you can do whatever you want with the two of them.¡± Hearing the white tiger¡¯s affirmative answer, the Red King¡¯s father once again confirmed his thoughts. ¡°Old¡­ Old Master, I¡¯m not interrupting, but this matter, this matter is simply impossible!¡± The person from before still walked to the Red King¡¯s father¡¯s side in disbelief. Perhaps no one could tell that this person was Xu Xun from before. Previously, he was an official by the Red King¡¯s side. However, Xu Xun had long seen that the Red King would sooner or later get into trouble if he caused trouble everywhere. Well, this day came just like that. Xu Xun had originally thought that his career was coming to an end. However, he did not expect the Red King¡¯s father to return at this time. Moreover, the Red King¡¯s father looked extremely powerful. No wonder the Red King was so arrogant. Therefore, in order to improve his career, Xu Xun once again became the Red King¡¯s father¡¯s lackey. However, the Red King¡¯s father did not pay attention to Xu Xun. He had gotten a position as the guardian of the treasure vault. Therefore, Xu Xun looked at the situation in front of him. Wasn¡¯t this his chance to show off? ¡°Master! Master! Not good! Not good!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded. ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing how anxious that person was, the Red King¡¯s father also became anxious. Could it be that something had happened to her son? ¡°Old Master, when we were checking the treasury, we found that the immortal herbs were gone!¡± The man panted as he told the story. When the three beasts heard this, they were stunned. No way, they couldn¡¯t have been discovered so quickly, right? The Red King¡¯s father¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that. ¡°Say it again. What¡¯s wrong?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what the person in front of him said was true. One had to know that the immortal spirit herb was the most important medicinal ingredient. If this medicinal ingredient was lost, then it would all be over! ¡°Immortal spirit herb, the immortal spirit herb is gone. We searched the warehouse more than ten times but we really couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Seeing the Red King¡¯s father like this, all the servants trembled. They also knew the importance of this matter. They were afraid that the Red King¡¯s father would vent his anger on them in the next second. ¡°Master! Master! I told you! It was these people who did it!¡± Right at this moment, Xu Xun once again pointed the spearhead at White Tiger and the other two. ¡°Old Master and these people are sneaking around here. The immortal herb, the immortal herb must be with them now!¡± Xu Xun insisted that it was the three of them. This was because Xu Xun had just checked the medicinal herbs in the warehouse in the afternoon. They were all there in the afternoon, but only three of them had been here a few hours ago. ¡°How dare you slander us?¡± At this moment, White Tiger stood up and looked at Xu Xun in disbelief. ¡°Sir, we were instructed by the heavens to come and help you out of goodwill. However, not only did you not believe us, but you even accused us of stealing your things.¡± ¡°Hehe, since that¡¯s the case, then you guys can search and see if we stole your immortal herbs.¡± White Tiger¡¯s face was full of sincerity, as if it was really what he said. ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t find it, you have to apologize to us no matter what. Moreover, we won¡¯t help you anymore.¡± Looking at the white tiger, the other two beasts nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling to help you, but you¡¯re still suspecting us. I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°Yes! Go ahead and search. I want to see what you can find.¡± The roots of the immortal spirit herb had already been eaten by the two of them. Even if they were exhausted, they would definitely not find anything. Seeing the three of them like this, the Red King¡¯s father could not sit still anymore. ¡°Haha, please don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s all this damn guy¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t mean to search you.¡± When the Red King¡¯s father heard what they said, he became anxious. The immortal herbs were already gone. If he missed another chance to save his son because of this matter, he would be able to save his son. That would really be the end. ¡°No, Master, these guys are really¡­¡± Xu Xun did not know why the Red King¡¯s father chose to believe these people at this time. These people looked like thieves! ¡°You¡¯re actually blaming the expert now! Men, suppress this guy!¡± When Red King¡¯s father heard Xu Xun¡¯s words, he could not hold it in anymore. Initially, he had given him some leeway because he was one of the Red King¡¯s subordinates. However, he did not expect this person to be so shameless. Moreover, he was currently guarding the warehouse. If the immortal spirit herb was lost, a large part of the responsibility would be on him. ¡°Master! Master! What a wise man! This family matter! This matter! It¡¯s these people who are behind this!¡± He watched as the Red King¡¯s father mercilessly suppressed him. Xu Xun looked at him in disbelief. Why did this matter turn out like this? ¡°Seal this guy¡¯s mouth. I want this guy to be unable to speak in the future!¡± Seeing that Xu Xun still did not have any sense of propriety, the Red King¡¯s father wanted to kill him with his own hands. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these outsiders were here, Red King¡¯s father would have attacked long ago. White Tiger and the other two looked at Red King¡¯s father¡¯s actions with satisfaction. It seemed that this person had good judgment. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m really sorry about just now. It¡¯s all my fault for not disciplining her properly, allowing a small servant to be so arrogant.¡± Seeing Xu Xun being dragged away, the Red King¡¯s father heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at the three beasts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe you guys didn¡¯t take our immortal herbs.¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1244: A Tiger Descends and Was Bullied by Dogs (1) Chapter 1244: A Tiger Descends and Was Bullied by Dogs (1) ¡°Humph! Since you are so sincere, we will not pursue this matter. However, I have a condition.¡± After White Tiger heard the Red King¡¯s father¡¯s words, he smiled. ¡°As long as you can cure my son, even if you want to pluck the stars in the sky, I will pluck them for you.¡± If this person in front of him could really save his son, he would be willing to do anything. ¡°I don¡¯t have any requests. I just want no one to tell anyone about this.¡± Red King¡¯s father was shocked when he heard White Tiger¡¯s request. He had thought that these people would want something that would make him bleed. However, he did not expect that these people would actually ask him not to tell anyone about this. This was too strange. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll definitely keep my mouth shut!¡± ¡­.. At this moment, in a place deep within the forest of Ghost Valley. A huge blood-red eye opened in the darkness. ¡°Roar!¡± ¡°Damn it! Someone actually dared to take away the spiritual tree seed! This time, none of you humans who entered the forest will be able to leave alive.¡± Just as the War God Titan finished speaking, he walked out of the cave. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian got the seed of the Spirit Tree, he looked around for Leng Yue and the others. ¡°Hiss, this is strange. Where did they go?¡± Xiao Changtian searched for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t find them. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± At this moment, Leng Yue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from afar. ¡°Ah! Lengyue, are you alright? Where the hell did you guys go? What about Xingyu and the others?¡± When he saw Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian immediately walked over. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly couldn¡¯t find you. I can¡¯t find Xingyu and the others either.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian in front of her and told him what had happened. ¡°Hiss, in that case, the two of us will go and find them. Oh right, I¡¯ve already obtained the spirit tree seed.¡± He heard that he had already obtained the spirit tree seed. Leng Yue¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Hahaha, congratulations, Senior.¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t expect that only a short time had passed. Senior had already obtained the spirit tree seed. It had to be said that Senior was really amazing. Leng Yue had heard that the spirit tree seed would have a guardian beast. Senior was so fast, he must have killed that guardian beast. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go.¡± On the other side, the Mountain Suppressing Elder and the others searched for a few days before finally finding the altar. ¡°Hiss! Elder, didn¡¯t they say that the spirit tree seed was on an altar? Why was there nothing on the altar now?¡± Looking at the empty altar in front of them, these people were very puzzled. ¡°Humph! Superficial, do you really think that the spirit tree seed will be openly opened on the altar?¡± Looking at these people, the elder shook his head helplessly and slowly walked up to the altar. ¡°Elder, you must be careful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, elder. There must be a divine beast guarding the spirit tree¡¯s seed nearby. Be careful. Don¡¯t be attacked by him in the dark.¡± They were constantly paying attention to their surroundings. Although they did not find any danger, they still felt a little uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s just a small Guardian Divine Beast. Do you think I, the Mountain Guarding Elder, will be afraid?¡± The elder did not take their words to heart. Instead, he walked to the altar with an imposing manner. In the corner of the altar, Rabbit, who had just returned, was immediately awakened. He had been investigating for a long time before he found out that Xiao Changtian had left. That was why he returned with a peace of mind. However, just as he calmed down, he heard another quarrel in the distance. ¡°What happened? Could it be that that man had returned?¡± The frightened rabbit once again became vigilant. However, the next second, when he saw that it was not Xiao Changtian, he heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s really like a tiger that has fallen to the plains being bullied by dogs. Ever since that man came, these people have come again. Do they really think that I, Rabbit, am easy to bully?¡± After seeing that it wasn¡¯t Xiao Changtian, the rabbit¡¯s imposing manner instantly returned. However, the Mountain Suppressing Elder, who was scouting around, soon discovered the rabbit. ¡°Hiss, why is this¡­ There¡¯s also a rabbit?¡± When he saw this rabbit, the elder of the mountain had a disdainful expression on his face. ¡°Hehe, you damn old man, you actually look down on me!¡± When Rabbit saw Elder Zhenshan¡¯s expression, he was completely furious. ¡°What are you looking at, you bastard? If you keep looking, I¡¯ll kick you to death!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Elder Zhenshan finished speaking, Rabbit jumped up from the ground and kicked Elder Zhenshan¡¯s face with its hind leg. After being kicked, the Mountain-guarding Elder cried out loudly and repeatedly stepped back. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! You bastard! You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Elder Zhenshan did not expect this beast to be so bold. He actually dared to kick his head! This beast was simply courting death! ¡°Pfft, hahaha!¡± At this moment, Xingyu, who was standing in the distance, could not help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha, this is too funny. That old man was actually beaten by a rabbit. Hahaha.¡± Xingyu was laughing so hard that his stomach hurt. He was stunned when he saw that scene. He really did not expect that the old man, who had always been extremely dignified and powerful, would be so arrogant. He was actually kicked by a rabbit! If this were to spread, it would definitely make others laugh their heads off. ¡°Shut up!¡± The people beside him did not expect this person to actually dare to mock their elder! Fortunately, their elders were far away and could not hear him. Otherwise, this fellow would definitely die on the spot! ¡°Hahaha, this¡­You elders aren¡¯t suitable to be elders. You¡¯re suitable to act in comedies. Haha, you know comedies, right? They¡¯re meant to make others laugh.¡± Looking at these people, Xing Yu laughed out loud. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Finally, these people started to punch and kick Xingyu. ¡°Boohoo, big brother, big brother, I won¡¯t laugh anymore. I won¡¯t laugh anymore.¡± The arrogant Xingyu shut his mouth after being beaten up. ¡°Humph!¡± ¡­.. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The elder slowly walked up to the rabbit again. ¡°Hehe, a stinky old man, is he really going to attack me?¡± Rabbit looked at the old man in front of him with disdain. Before he met this old man, he thought that his strength had regressed. However, his confidence, which had been destroyed by Xiao Changtian, had been restored after meeting this old man. Chapter 1245: Found It (1) Chapter 1245: Found It (1) However, the elder ignored the rabbit¡¯s threat. He had never been treated like this before, so he was burning with anger. ¡°Bang!¡± Then, before Elder Zhenshan could react, Rabbit once again displayed his Shadowless Kick. In an instant, the furious Elder was kicked to the bottom of the altar. ¡°You old man, you still want to go against me! Go eat shit!¡± After giving the elder a disdainful look, Rabbit slowly returned to its original spot. ¡°Elder Zhen Shan! Mountain Guardian Elder! Are you alright?¡± Looking at the elder who was kicked down by the rabbit, these people immediately walked to the elder in panic. ¡°Elder, elder, if it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s retreat first!¡± Looking at the elder who almost fainted from the kick, these people could not help but suggest. They did not expect that a harmless rabbit on the altar could actually beat their elder to such a state. Not to mention these people. They were even more unable to deal with this rabbit. ¡°Damn it! Cough, cough, let¡¯s retreat for now.¡± He felt that his body had been injured by the rabbit¡¯s kick. Elder Zhenshan gritted his teeth and said. He really did not expect this rabbit to be so powerful. It seemed that it was not so easy to obtain the spirit tree seed. ¡­.. ¡°Xingyu!¡± Not long after these people walked forward, they heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice. ¡°Xingyu, I didn¡¯t expect you guys to be here! Why are you still with these people?¡± After seeing Xingyu, Xiao Changtian brought Leng Yue over. ¡°Senior, senior, don¡¯t come over! These people, these people were not good people!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking over without any hesitation, Xingyu shouted anxiously. Although he knew that Senior would definitely be able to deal with these people, he did not want to cause trouble for Senior. ¡°What?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned as he looked at these people. ¡°Elder, this guy¡¯s accomplices are here. Should we get rid of those two?¡± At this moment, these people turned around and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Humph! They¡¯re just a few small crooks. However, if you capture these few, I¡¯ll use them again.¡± Originally not ready to say what the town mountain elder suddenly thought of what to look at Xiao Changtian with cold moon. ¡°Miss Leng Yue, you must be the eldest miss of the Heavenly Dao Union, Leng Yue.¡± Looking at the cold moon in front of him, the elder smiled. ¡°How do you know me?¡± Leng Yue looked at the elder in confusion. He had never seen this person before. How did this person know him? ¡°Hahaha, many people in the Upper Realm should know your name, Miss Leng.¡± The elder laughed loudly and looked at Leng Yue. ¡°I know that you¡¯re very curious about who I am now. I¡¯ll tell you clearly. You should have heard of the Yamaguchi-gumi, right?¡± Leng Yue, who was originally frowning, had a change of expression when she heard the name Yamaguchi-gumi. How could she not know about this mysterious Yamaguchi-gumi? Even their Heavenly Dao Union did not dare to provoke them easily. The old man in front of him mentioned the Yamaguchi-gumi, so this old man must be from the Yamaguchi-gumi. No wonder these guys were able to capture Senior Xingyu and Senior Wuyi. ¡°Is your Yamaguchi-gumi just going to capture these people who don¡¯t want to do it?¡± After regaining her senses, Leng Yue looked at Elder Zhen Shan and the others with a serious expression. Although she was afraid of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Xiao Changtian was by her side, which gave Leng Yue great courage. ¡°Miss Leng Yue, haha, I believe you still don¡¯t understand the current situation. The reason why we captured your people is because we are also here to find the spirit tree seed!¡± The Elder of the Mountain Suppressing Sect spoke of their purpose without any scruples. Although they had suffered a setback from Rabbit this time, Elder Zhenshan still firmly believed that they would definitely be able to obtain the spirit tree seed. ¡°What? You guys! You are actually here to find the spirit tree seed!¡± When Leng Yue heard this, her expression changed again. ¡°No, Lengyue, is the Yamaguchi-gumi that powerful?¡± When he heard about the Yamaguchi-gumi, Xiao Changtian was stunned. He thought that he had transmigrated. ¡°Yes, senior. Only a few people know about the Yamaguchi-gumi, and they are very powerful.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian and briefly introduced the situation of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Xiao Changtian nodded. With such a powerful organization, it seemed that they could not use the method of attacking forcefully. After all, he didn¡¯t know what kind of power this old man in front of him could use. ¡°Alright, as long as you let my companions go, I can promise you that I¡¯ll leave now and not search for the spirit tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian thought for two seconds and said to the elders. ¡°Senior, you-¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Yue was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted. ¡°No, it¡¯s not high. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get here. How can we just say no?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Xingyu, who was standing beside Elder Zhenshan, immediately became excited. ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t! If you don¡¯t look for the spirit tree seed because of us, then we might as well die in their hands!¡± Unsurprisingly, Xingyu and Wuyi were both very excited. They had spent a long time and effort to get here. If Senior gave up on the spirit tree seed because of this matter¡­ They would never be able to live with it. ¡°Senior, senior, please consider it carefully! This matter, even if we sacrifice ourselves, don¡¯t give up on the spirit tree seed!¡± Seeing the two of them wailing in pain, the elder impatiently covered their mouths. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to do this. However, you have to follow us to a place first.¡± At this moment, Elder Zhenshan already had a vague idea in his heart. He led these people to the side of the altar. After these people attracted the guardian beast, they could go to the altar to look for the spirit tree seed. ¡°Sure, no problem, as long as you can let us go.¡± Before these people could react, Xiao Changtian agreed without hesitation. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . You¡­ Aren¡¯t you afraid that these people are playing with us?¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. Senior has already obtained the spirit tree seed, so why is he still wasting time with these people? Senior could have saved Senior Starry and the others directly. ¡°Hehe, Lengyue, since these people want to play, then I want to see what this Yamaguchi-gumi is.¡± Xiao Changtian was not only afraid of these people, but also curious. Xiao Changtian was very curious about whether the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi was a triad leader. Chapter 1246: Going to the Altar (1) Chapter 1246: Going to the Altar (1) At this moment, beside the Red King¡¯s bed, White Tiger looked at the Red King with a serious expression. No wonder this guy wanted to find so many natural treasures. It turned out that the person on the bed was injured to this extent. It wasn¡¯t those natural treasures that kept him alive. The person on the bed was probably already dead. ¡°Haha, sir, look at my son¡¯s injuries. Are you confident?¡± He did not know if this person in front of him could do it. The Red King¡¯s father could only try his best now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I told you before that as long as this person isn¡¯t completely dead, I can definitely save him for you.¡± Although White Tiger did not have any medical skills, he had the secret recipe for this treatment. Although he couldn¡¯t compare to Xiao Changtian, he could still save the person in front of him. Upon hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Red King¡¯s father nodded in agreement. ¡­ Then, the white tiger began to cast its own spell. On the other side, the two beasts were lying comfortably in the living room. ¡°Hey, old man, do you know why the person inside was so seriously injured?¡± After walking around in boredom, Qilin walked to the side of an elder. ¡°Sir, I think the entire Upper Realm knows about this. Don¡¯t you know?¡± The elder looked at the two of them in surprise. They did not know about this matter, so how would they know that their Red King was injured? ¡°Aiya, I told you, we were guided. Moreover, you guys aren¡¯t considered a big family. In our eyes, you guys are as insignificant as ants on the roadside. Why should we pay attention to your matters?¡± Qilin rolled his eyes and looked at the elder. When the elder heard Qilin¡¯s words, he was stunned. Then, he didn¡¯t know what to say and just smiled awkwardly. However, the elder was very disdainful. His point of view was actually the same as Xu Xun¡¯s. These people looked like scammers. He even said that the Red King would be alive and kicking the next day. The Red King was injured to such an extent. Even if the most powerful physician from the Upper Realm came, he would not be able to tell them that. He wanted to see what the Red King would become after tonight. When Qilin saw that this elder did not have much of a reaction, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. His acting was so good that he didn¡¯t get discovered by the old man. ¡± Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll tell you this.¡± ¡°We, the Red King, have offended someone. That person is a great villain who escaped from prison. In order to punish that person, we, the Red King, have taken action.¡± ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect that the great evil person¡¯s strength would actually be so strong. If we hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, your Red King would have been dead by now.¡± The elder looked at Qilin and briefly explained the matter. If it wasn¡¯t for Old Master¡¯s instructions that these two were honored guests, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to talk so much nonsense with these scammers. ¡°Hiss! There was actually such a thing? That was really infuriating!¡± After Qilin heard this, he was very emotional. He did not expect such a person to exist! ¡°That¡¯s right. However, our Red King¡¯s father will definitely not let those people off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Indeed, he couldn¡¯t let go. He couldn¡¯t let go of any of those people who were related to this matter.¡± Qilin did not know that this was done by Wu Yi. Therefore, he was now following the elder to scold the people who escaped from prison. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was following behind the elder of the mountain. They slowly came to a place not far from the altar. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re really sorry about this.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this matter is our fault. If we could not be caught by these people, I¡¯m afraid we would not have implicated you.¡± Wu Yi and Xing Yu, who were beside Xiao Chang Tian, were ashamed. If the two of them hadn¡¯t held Senior back, Senior would definitely have taken the spirit tree seed and left long ago. ¡°You two are not to be blamed for this. Don¡¯t feel too pressured.¡± Xiao Changtian comforted him with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk and laugh over there. Hurry up and come over.¡± At this moment, those people shouted at them with disdain. ¡°You guys, go! Walk over the altar!¡± The elder looked up at them. His plan was to let these people in front of him attract the Guardian Divine Beast away. Then, they took the opportunity to quickly go to the altar to look for the spirit tree seeds. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t resist. Instead, he brought a few people and walked up obediently. Anyway, there was no danger up there. He had already walked a few rounds up there. At this moment, Rabbit, who was preparing to rest, once again felt the commotion outside. ¡°Alright! That old man was kicked to such a state by me, yet he still dared to come. This time, I must kick him to death!¡± After saying that, Rabbit swaggered out. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re courting death!¡± However, after he shouted, he was stunned on the spot. Because the person in front of her was not that old man, but the man she was very afraid of. ¡°You¡­ You! Why are you back?¡± Rabbit looked at Xiao Changtian with trembling legs. He really didn¡¯t expect that the person who came was Xiao Changtian. If he had known that Xiao Changtian was here, he would have stayed in his nest and never come out. ¡°Yo, what a cute rabbit!¡± When Leng Yue saw the rabbit in front of her, she could not help but say. ¡°Senior, although this rabbit is cute, why does it look like a guardian beast?¡± Just as Leng Yue finished sighing, she looked at the rabbit on the ground with some doubt. The elder who was standing far away from the altar smiled disdainfully when he saw their actions. ¡°Hehe, do these people still think that it¡¯s an ordinary rabbit? How naive.¡± ¡­.. ¡°Tell me, are you a Guardian Divine Beast or not?¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed the rabbit¡¯s ear and lifted it up. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Rabbit looked at Xiao Changtian in horror. He did not know what this man was up to. She had even given him the spirit tree seed. What did he want? ¡°Since you¡¯re a Guardian Divine Beast, shouldn¡¯t you do something about those people who want to take the spirit tree seeds?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he looked at the elders in the distance. Although he did not know the strength of this rabbit in front of him, as a Guardian Divine Beast, it should be able to deal with that elder. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s main purpose was to attract the attention of the elders. Then, while they were dealing with the rabbit, they quickly ran away. Chapter 1247: Gone (1) Chapter 1247: Gone (1) Just as the Mountain Suppressing Elder was about to take action, he saw Rabbit walking towards them. ¡°How¡­What was going on? That damned rabbit! Why did you let those people go to look for us!¡± When they saw B. Rabbit walking towards them, everyone was shocked. ¡°Long¡­ Elder, what should we do now?¡± After witnessing the power of the rabbit, these people were also very afraid of the rabbit. Even their Mountain Suppressing Elder was no match for Rabbit, let alone them. ¡°Damn it! Super! There was no other way! Let¡¯s retreat for now!¡± In the end, seeing the rabbit getting closer and closer, the elder could only grit his teeth and give the order. This time, it was the Waterfall of Elder Shan¡¯s professional career! ¡°Hehe, do you think you can leave?¡± At this moment, the rabbit jumped and arrived in front of them. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that I would let you live out of goodwill. I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be so vicious as to want my life!¡± When he found out that Xiao Changtian was brought here by these people to deal with him, Rabbit wanted to kill them. ¡°Hehe, no, you might have misunderstood! This matter is not what you think. We did not want to kill you at all.¡± Seeing that the situation was not good, the elder immediately stood up and said with a smile. ¡°We were just passing by. Those few blind people who disturbed you really have nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, I¡¯ll go and teach those guys a lesson now.¡± Looking at the rabbit in front of him, Elder Zhenshan said everything that should not be said. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± However, just as Elder Zhenshan finished speaking, the rabbit¡¯s foot appeared on his face again. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m asking you to teach me a lesson! I¡¯ll let you teach me a lesson! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡± Before Elder Zhenshan could react. The rabbit¡¯s shadowless foot appeared on the face of the elder once again. ¡°Elder! Elder!¡± ¡°Elder!¡± ¡­ Xiao Changtian stood in the distance and smiled when he saw the expressions of these people. ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s go back first.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian prepared to bring these people back. ¡°Senior, wait a moment, let¡¯s¡­ Don¡¯t tell me we don¡¯t want the spirit tree seeds anymore?¡± Xingyu saw such a great opportunity. Why did senior want to leave now? ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already obtained the Starry Spirit Tree¡¯s seed. Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s go.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xingyu was completely stunned. ¡°Take¡­ Got it? Damn it! Senior! You are my god!¡± No wonder Senior was so calm from the start! It turned out that Senior had already obtained the spirit tree seed! It seemed that Senior was still the best! ¡­ In the Red King Mansion. ¡°Master, I feel that this person must be talking nonsense. It¡¯s been so long, but he¡¯s still not coming out. Isn¡¯t this clearly a joke?¡± He saw this person looking inside with a worried expression. She wondered what the person that Old Master had found was doing inside. She didn¡¯t know how Old Master found such a liar. This person was none other than the most mysterious doctor from the Upper Realm that the Red King¡¯s father had found to treat the Red King. Lin Lai! It was said that this doctor would never treat patients easily. This time, he came out of the mountain to repay the Hong family¡¯s kindness. Initially, he had already prepared a plan to wait for the Spirit Tree seed to return. However, he did not expect the Red King¡¯s father to do this again. Doctor Linlai was furious. Therefore, he had just taken off his clothes and went to bed. When he heard the news, he immediately rushed over. ¡°Sigh! Doctor Linlai, I didn¡¯t discuss this matter with you beforehand, but there¡¯s no other way now. The immortal spirit herb has already been stolen.¡± When Red King¡¯s father said this, he sighed fiercely. ¡°If the immortal spirit herb is gone, even if the spirit tree seed comes back, my son can¡¯t be saved!¡± This was also the Red King¡¯s father¡¯s desperate decision. ¡°Sigh! But, Master Hong, you found such an unreliable person, sigh-¡± Doctor Linlai couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say the rest. ¡°However, Master Hong, when this person comes out later, you can¡¯t let him off so easily.¡± At this moment, inside the house. After finishing his treatment, White Tiger let out a long sigh. Then, the white tiger opened the door and walked out. ¡°Are you done?¡± Seeing the white tiger come out of the house, Master Hong walked over nervously. He was very afraid of hearing bad news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although he hasn¡¯t woken up yet, he¡¯ll definitely be alive and kicking tomorrow.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Lai had a look of disbelief. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go first. Follow me in.¡± Before White Tiger could say anything, Doctor Lin Lai stopped him. He wanted to see if this guy was telling the truth. The white tiger followed the two of them in with an indifferent expression. These humans definitely had not seen his White Tiger¡¯s skills before. He had to convince them no matter what. After entering, Master Hong was pleasantly surprised to see the Red King¡¯s expression on the bed. ¡°Doctor Linlai, please help me check my son¡¯s condition. Why do I feel that my son¡¯s complexion is much better than before?¡± After Master Hong felt the change in his son, he looked at the two of them happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. We don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Perhaps it was a last gasp. Doctor Linlai didn¡¯t believe that there was such a powerful person in this world that he didn¡¯t even know about. ¡°Tsk, you still don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll make you convinced later.¡± The white tiger glared at Linlai in disdain. Then, Lin Lai placed his hand on the Red King¡¯s wrist. Doctor Lin Lai, who had been in disbelief, widened his eyes when he felt the Red King¡¯s pulse. ¡°This! What was going on? How is this possible!¡± Feeling the strong pulse, Doctor Linlai placed his hand on it again in disbelief. However, the result this time was the same as the previous time. ¡°This! This! How did you do it!¡± Lin Lai, who originally thought that White Tiger was a liar, was at a loss for words at this moment! This person! This person could actually casually save a dying person! This was something that was simply impossible to accomplish, but it was actually accomplished by this person! ¡°Doctor Linlai, what¡¯s wrong with my son?¡± Seeing how excited Doctor Linlai was, Master Red already had an answer in his heart. However, he was unsure and wanted to ask again. ¡°Master Hong, your son, your son is fine!¡± Looking at Master Red, Doctor Linlai told him about this unbelievable result. Chapter 1248: Cured (1) Chapter 1248: Cured (1) ¡°Hahaha, alright! Alright! My son has recovered!¡± At this moment, Master Hong was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. Master Hong had originally thought that this person was very unreliable, but after hearing Doctor Lin Lai¡¯s words, Master Hong became excited again. ¡°You, expert, can you tell me how you did it?¡± At this moment, Doctor Linlai slowly walked up to the white tiger. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand why this person in front of him had such superb medical skills. There was always someone better. Doctor Linlai had originally thought that he was the most powerful, but after witnessing this scene today, he had no idea what was going on. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t even believe that I can cure him. Why should I tell you how I did it?¡± The white tiger smiled at Doctor Linlai. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve really offended you just now. I apologize to you now. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a powerful person.¡± Doctor Lin Lai, who had always been arrogant, lowered his head and apologized to the man before him. Anyone who didn¡¯t know what was going on would have been shocked by Doctor Linlai¡¯s actions. ¡°Of course, this matter is not as simple as you think. Moreover, my exclusive secret recipe will not be leaked.¡± Even if the person in front of him apologized to him, White Tiger would not tell anyone how he cured Red King. ¡°This¡­¡± After hearing White Tiger¡¯s words, Doctor Linlai could only helplessly let out a long sigh. Indeed, if he had such a powerful formula or cultivation method, he would definitely not casually tell outsiders. ¡°This¡­ Then, sir, can you leave me a microphone¡­¡± It had been many years since Doctor Linlai had encountered such a powerful person. Therefore, he wanted to get a contact number from the white tiger in front of him. He really wanted to ask the white tiger for advice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any.¡± Before Lin Lai could say anything, the white tiger rejected him. The disappointed Doctor Linlai could only sigh helplessly. Who asked him to be too arrogant just now? If he was a white tiger, he would be lucky if he didn¡¯t slap him now. On the other side, the two bored people naturally received the news. ¡°Haha, I was wondering why Brother Bai would harm us. Our Brother Bai is still the best!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It hasn¡¯t been long, and Brother Bai is already fine.¡± When the two of them heard the news, their faces were filled with joy. It seemed like the matter of stealing immortal herbs could finally come to a perfect end. At this moment, the elder who was disdainful just now seemed to have been struck by lightning and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°This¡­ How was this possible? A dying man! How could he be saved in such a short time?¡± The elder still couldn¡¯t believe it. If this matter were to be spread out, not many people would believe it. ¡°Damn, this old brother, don¡¯t be so agitated. I already said that no one would doubt our Brother Bai¡¯s strength. Haha, it¡¯s so nice chatting with you. We¡¯ll take our leave first.¡± When the two beasts saw the elder¡¯s expression, they thought that the elder was very excited because their Red King had woken up. On the other side, Master Hong was holding onto White Tiger¡¯s hands excitedly. ¡°Expert, expert, you are the true expert!¡± The white tiger could be considered his son¡¯s savior this time. No matter what, Master Hong had to thank him properly. ¡°Aiya, we were only guided by the heavens in this matter. Hahaha, in the future, you guys just have to do more good deeds and accumulate merit. You don¡¯t have to thank me too much.¡± This was because he had eaten their immortal herbs. This could be considered the payment for eating their immortal spirit herbs. ¡°Alright, Master Hong, we don¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Seeing that Qilin and Pi Xiu had also arrived in the distance, the white tiger turned around and smiled as it bid farewell to Master Hong. ¡°Experts, why don¡¯t you stay behind and let me entertain you?¡± Seeing that these people wanted to leave, Master Hong looked at them with some shame. They had saved his son, but before he could do anything, these people had left. ¡°Haha, no need. Goodbye!¡± After the three beasts finished speaking, they disappeared on the spot. ¡°Haha! Haha! Expert, this was a true expert!¡± Looking at the disappearing figures of the three beasts, Master Hong could not help but sigh again. [He is indeed a superior person.] Even Doctor Linlai sighed deeply. ¡°Not good! Not good! Master! Master!¡± At this moment, a figure hurriedly ran in from outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you¡¯re shouting about?¡± After hearing this voice, Master Hong, who was originally in a good mood, frowned. ¡°Master, something bad has happened to the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± When he heard that there was a problem with the Yamaguchi-gumi, Master Hong¡¯s relaxed brows furrowed again. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right, Yamaguchi-gumi. Yamaguchi-gumi said that this operation had failed and that they would not be able to get back the spiritual tree seed.¡± The man trembled slightly as he recounted the matter. He had been staying in the Yamaguchi-gumi all this while, waiting to get the spiritual tree seed back. However, he did not receive the spirit tree seed. Instead, he received the news that the elder of the mountain was dead. Of course, he knew the importance of the spirit tree seed to Master Hong. If Master Hong knew that the spirit tree seed was gone, he would definitely fly into a rage. After all, that was the medicine that could save the Red King. ¡°It¡¯s actually like this!¡± However, the furious look that this person had imagined did not appear. Instead, it was Master Hong who let out a long sigh. ¡°Old¡­ Old Master, aren¡¯t you angry about this?¡± In the end, that person asked the question in his heart. Could it be that Master Hong no longer needed the spiritual tree seed? Didn¡¯t that mean that the Red King was gone? ¡°This matter is not worth my anger.¡± In any case, his son had recovered. It could be considered that they did not get the spirit tree seed. It did not affect them much. ¡°This¡­ Master, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± After that person heard it, he let out a long sigh. He did not expect the Red King to not be able to hold on until this moment. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± After Master Hong heard this, he was stunned for a moment before he reacted. ¡°Humph! My son¡¯s illness is almost healed now. He¡¯s just short of waking up tomorrow. It¡¯s just a spirit tree seed.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ It¡¯s done!¡± After hearing this, that person¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. One had to know that before he left, he had seen the Red King by Master Hong¡¯s side. He was already so injured. How could he be fine? Chapter 1249: Parting (1) Chapter 1249: Parting (1) ¡°Really¡­Really?¡± Although Master Hong had answered with certainty about this matter. However, this matter was still unbelievable. ¡°Humph! Do I have to lie to you about this?¡± Seeing that this player didn¡¯t believe Red King¡¯s words, the game master snorted in disdain. Although he did not believe it at first, after witnessing the power of the White Tiger, Red King believed that there were definitely many unknown powers in this world. ¡­ At this moment, in the Heaven Dao Union, The head of the Bai family looked at the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s leader with disdain. ¡°Heavenly Dao Union Master, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked at the Bai Family Head who was pushed in with a surprised expression. ¡°This¡­ The head of the Bai family¡­What do you mean?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master didn¡¯t know what the Bai Family Head¡¯s intention was for suddenly visiting. ¡°Heavenly Dao Union Master, haha, since things have already come to this, don¡¯t put on an act in front of me.¡± Seeing that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was still confused, Master Bai couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He still didn¡¯t understand why his two sons had come to curry favor with the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, an organization that wasn¡¯t even as powerful as the Bai family. ¡°No, Master Bai, just say what you want to say. ¡®This¡­¡¯ I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Looking at the pale-faced Bai Family Head in front of him, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master was even more dumbfounded. The Bai Family¡¯s head had already taken a turn for the better, so why didn¡¯t he stop? Although the Heavenly Dao Union had dealt with the Bai Family, they would not fawn over them like this. This was because the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had never liked the Bai Family from the very beginning. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master didn¡¯t like it. ¡°Hehehe, since there¡¯s nothing to say at this point, then I¡¯ll say it.¡± The Bai Family Head glared at the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master before he began to speak. ¡°I heard that your Heavenly Dao Union has recently received help from a benefactor. How about this? I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Go and call your benefactor over now. This matter won¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± Master Bai wanted to see what kind of expert would help this organization that was nothing. If the other party was really a very powerful person, then he would not pursue this matter anymore. He could also apologize to the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. However, if the Heavenly Law Alliance couldn¡¯t come up with a reason, then the Alliance Leader couldn¡¯t be blamed for being impolite. However, according to the Bai Family Head¡¯s opinion, this Heavenly Law Alliance Master definitely wouldn¡¯t know any powerful figures. ¡°No, Master Bai, why did you say these things out of the blue the moment you came? Although our Heavenly Law Union can¡¯t beat you, if you continue to be unreasonable, we won¡¯t be merciful.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master had a tough look on his face when he saw the Bai Family Head¡¯s reaction. This guy actually wanted to see Senior. Hehe, how could the Bai Clan¡¯s head meet Senior so easily? Moreover, he didn¡¯t know where Senior was right now. ¡°Hehe, are you afraid?¡± The Bai Family Head had an answer in his heart when he saw the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s reaction. If the Heavenly Law Alliance Master really knew a senior, would he reject him? At the end of the day, this Heavenly Law Alliance Master was just lying to his two foolish sons. ¡°Afraid?¡± When the Heavenly Law Alliance Master heard this, he looked at the Bai Family Master in disbelief and laughed loudly. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not that I want to say this, but you¡¯re really strange. However, I never thought that your Bai family would be so uncultured.¡± After saying this, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master glared fiercely at the Bai Family Head. ¡°Master Bai, if you¡¯re sick, then hurry up and go. We¡¯re not a place for treatment.¡± The Bai Family Head did not expect the Heavenly Law Alliance Master to be so eloquent. Instantly, Master Bai was so angry that he couldn¡¯t stop coughing. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! You! How dare you talk to me like this! You actually don¡¯t put my Bai family head in your eyes at all!¡± ¡°Master, master, don¡¯t be too angry. Your health is still more important!¡± When the people behind the Bai family head saw the Bai family head¡¯s reaction, they immediately went forward to comfort him. ¡°Patriarch, since this fellow doesn¡¯t put us in his eyes, then let¡¯s not talk nonsense with this Alliance Master. Let us teach him a good lesson!¡± After hearing this, the Bai Family Head slowly raised his head and looked at the Heavenly Law Alliance Master not far away. ¡°Go! The few of you, teach this guy a lesson!¡± The Bai Family Head finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and glared at the Heavenly Law Alliance Master fiercely. After these people received the order, they rushed forward without hesitation. Before the Heavenly Law Alliance Master knew what was going on, he saw a few people rushing towards him. ¡°Damn it! You people really don¡¯t care about martial ethics!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian had finally brought these people out of the forest of Ghost Valley. ¡°Senior, since I¡¯ve already obtained the spirit tree seed, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Seeing that the few of them had already left, Leng Yue watched as Xiao Changtian prepared to return to the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go our separate ways for the time being.¡± At this moment, the next day. The Red King slowly woke up from his coma. ¡°Father! You¡¯re back!¡± When the Red King opened his eyes, he saw his father by the bed. She didn¡¯t expect her father to return at this time. She was really touched. ¡°Son! Son! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing his son finally waking up from his sleep, Master Hong was extremely excited. ¡°Father! I didn¡¯t expect that I would still be alive!¡± When Red King felt the condition of his body, his eyes widened in disbelief. How could he not know about his body¡¯s condition before? He thought that he would never wake up again. However, he did not expect that he would actually come back to life! ¡°Father, thank you so much for this!¡± ¡°Sigh! Son, shouldn¡¯t I save my son? In the end, you¡¯re still lucky!¡± Upon hearing this, the Red King was stunned. ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Then, Master Hong briefly explained the matter. After hearing this, the Red King was naturally very excited. ¡°Hahaha, Father, isn¡¯t this matter obvious? I am the chosen one! Your son, the Red King, is the chosen one!¡± Red King got out of bed excitedly. ¡°Son, don¡¯t be excited. Tell me first, how did you become like this? Who is it?¡± No matter what Master Hong said, he would avenge his son! After hearing his father¡¯s words, the Red King¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Chapter 1250: Lengyue Returns Chapter 1250: Lengyue Returns ¡°Father, this matter is not as simple as you think. Those people injured me to this extent. They are not weak.¡± When he thought of those people, the Red King gnashed his teeth in hatred. Those people were too arrogant. ¡°Son, you don¡¯t have to worry so much about me. Don¡¯t you know your father¡¯s strength? Even if they were the gods, I wouldn¡¯t let them off.¡± If they dared to treat his son like this, he would fight them to the death no matter what. ¡­ On the other side, after bidding farewell to Xiao Changtian, Leng Yue returned to the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Elder, why don¡¯t I see my father?¡± After returning, Leng Yue wanted to tell her father the good news, but after looking around, she still couldn¡¯t find her father. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you know about this?¡± ¡°Elder, what exactly happened? Why are you so mysterious?¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t know what had happened, so she looked at the elder in front of her with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°Sigh! Miss! This matter¡­¡± After that, the elder briefly explained the matter to Leng Yue. That Bai family¡¯s head was really too infuriating. He came over for no reason and even beat up their alliance master like that. ¡°What? Unexpectedly! There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± When Leng Yue heard this, she was so angry that her entire body trembled. She really did not expect the Bai family to do such a thing. ¡°Report! Young Miss, Young Miss, the two young masters of the Bai family outside are here to see you!¡± At this moment, the guard at the door ran in in a panic. ¡°The two of them actually dared to come!¡± Leng Yue, who was already very angry, could not control the anger on her face when she heard that the two of them had come. ¡°This¡­ Miss, why don¡¯t I chase them away?¡± However, when she heard the guard¡¯s words, Leng Yue calmed down a little. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t chase them away yet. Let them in.¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t want this matter to end just like that. She wanted to see what tricks the two of them had up their sleeves. ¡°Miss, you¡­You have to be careful. Without those seniors, I don¡¯t know how the Bai family will be arrogant.¡± The elder at the side looked at Leng Yue worriedly. He didn¡¯t know why the young lady had let them in. ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry about this. I have my own plans.¡± Leng Yue took a deep breath and looked into the distance. ¡°By the way, Elder, how is my father now?¡± ¡°Miss Lengyue, the Alliance Master is fine now. He¡¯s just unconscious.¡± ¡­.. After a while, the Bai Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master walked in. ¡°Haha, Miss Lengyue, long time no see!¡± As soon as they entered, the two of them greeted Leng Yue enthusiastically. They knew that Leng Yue had rushed here as soon as she returned. ¡°What is your Bai family trying to do? Let me tell you, although our Heavenly Dao Union is somewhat inferior to your Bai family, if you insist on finding trouble, we won¡¯t be merciful.¡± Looking at the two of them, Leng Yue¡¯s expression was extremely serious. Their Bai family actually dared to take advantage of this time to attack his father. Perhaps they would find out something in the future. If they were to continue to be unyielding, wouldn¡¯t the Bai family be riding on the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s head? ¡°Miss Lengyue, haha, you might have misunderstood this matter. The two of us didn¡¯t come here to cause trouble.¡± Because the two of them did not know that the Bai family head had come. Therefore, they thought that Leng Yue thought that they were here to cause trouble. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to pretend to be here with me. Tell me, what are you here for?¡± Hearing that Leng Yue was so straightforward, the two of them no longer declined. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s like this. The two of us would like you to introduce us to that senior¡­¡± Although they didn¡¯t know if Leng Yue would agree, they had no other choice. After all, their father had already given them an order. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s meet Senior! Dream on.¡± After hearing this, Leng Yue sneered. As expected, these people had a purpose for coming here. However, with their attitude, how could Leng Yue introduce them to a senior? ¡°Miss Lengyue, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject us. We came with sincerity this time.¡± The two of them did not expect Leng Yue to reject them without hesitation. Thus, the two of them looked at each other and explained anxiously. If Leng Yue rejected them this time, then they would really have no way out. ¡°Humph! Is your sincerity to let our president lie on the bed now?¡± Finally, the elder at the side could not stand it anymore and looked at the two of them fiercely. ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± The two of them were dumbfounded when they heard the elder¡¯s words. What made their Alliance Master lie on the bed? Why didn¡¯t they know what was going on? Then, the elder told him about the Bai family head. Hearing this, the expressions of the two people instantly changed. ¡°Damn it! Father! Why did Father do this?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t he messing up our plan?¡± The two of them were very angry after hearing this. ¡°Miss Lengyue, we are very sorry about this. We really didn¡¯t know that my father had already arrived here. I apologize to you now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t expect our father to do this. This matter is really very disturbing.¡± The two of them left after apologizing to Leng Yue. Leng Yue was a little surprised as she watched the two of them leave. ¡°It seems that the two of them really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°But, Miss, they are both from the Bai family after all¡­¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯d better go and see my father first.¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t want to follow the two of them. On the other side, after the two of them returned, they rushed to the door of the Bai family¡¯s head without hesitation. ¡°Big brother, the two of us have to join forces to confront father.¡± Then, the two of them walked into the Bai family¡¯s room. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Why did you two bastards come back?¡± When Master Bai saw that it was his two sons who came in, his expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Father, you went to the Heavenly Dao Union to look for the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master!¡± As soon as he entered, the Eldest Master Bai questioned him. ¡°What? You actually dare to shout at me now! What, so what if I go?¡± Looking at his two sons in front of him, the Bai family head shook his head in disappointment. These two bastards actually dared to talk to him like this. Chapter 1251: The Red King Goes to the Imperial Prison (1) Chapter 1251: The Red King Goes to the Imperial Prison (1) ¡°Father! This matter is not as simple as you think. The reason why we¡¯re going to look for the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s Alliance Master is because of the senior that the Heavenly Law Alliance Master knows!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t imagine the power of that senior. Even if he tore our Bai family apart with his bare hands, it would only be a matter of minutes.¡± The two of them looked at their father¡¯s stubborn appearance and both of them had helpless expressions. His father was too disobedient. ¡°Hehe, you two bastards! How can I not know if he knows any experts? If he really knew some expert, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up like that by me.¡± Seeing that his two sons had been bewitched by them, the Bai family¡¯s head looked at the two of them in disappointment. Why didn¡¯t he realize that his two sons were so useless? ¡°I went to ask him personally. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master doesn¡¯t know any experts at all. Stop wasting time!¡± Master Bai glared at his two sons. ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already asked the Yamaguchi-gumi to help. You two can go back first!¡± When they heard Master Bai¡¯s words, the two of them were stunned. ¡°Father, you said that you entrusted the Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± They had never thought that their father would entrust this matter to the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°You two bastards can leave first. This matter doesn¡¯t need you to care about it.¡± Looking at the two of them, the Bai family¡¯s head issued an ultimatum. The two of them could only watch helplessly as he left. ¡­.. On the other side, Master Hong brought the Red King and the rest to the outside of the imperial prison. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already found out the news. These people were in the Heaven Prison.¡± Looking at the tightly shut entrance of the imperial prison, the Red King¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Although he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xiao Changtian and the others, his father was different. Not only was his father very powerful, but even the elders around his father were also famous people. No matter how powerful Xiao Changtian and the others were, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to his father. On the contrary, his father would definitely avenge himself. ¡°Good! After we¡¯re done dealing with these people, we¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Dao Union to deal with those people.¡± Looking at the heavenly prison in front of him, Old Master Hong just sneered, ¡°Elder, is there any other way to enter this imperial prison?¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s not difficult to enter. Please give us some time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a quarter of an hour. After an hour, I have to bring people in.¡± Then, those people began to move their hands. At this moment, the White Tiger and the other two beasts rushed back immediately after they heard that Xiao Changtian had returned. They didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian to know that they had sneaked out. ¡°Aiya, Brother Bai, we just went out this time. We didn¡¯t play for long before Master came back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Master came back at the wrong time.¡± These people had just helped the Red King. They had only been playing outside for less than two days when Xiao Changtian returned. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. I heard that our master will go out in a few days.¡± ¡°Where did you get this news from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you lying to us?¡± Just as they were discussing something, they suddenly felt a movement behind them. ¡°Not good, it seems like someone is coming.¡± Sensing that something was wrong, the three beasts immediately turned around and stared behind them. ¡°Buzz!¡± As the three beasts watched, a teleportation array suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°D * mn, who is so bold to use a teleportation array here?¡± After seeing the array, the three beasts were stunned. They had never seen such a scene before. He did not know who this array would send over. Just as the three beasts were feeling puzzled, figures appeared one after another. ¡°Hahaha, the imperial prison. I didn¡¯t expect the imperial prison to be like this.¡± The first to enter was none other than the impatient Red King. Red King originally thought that this was a remote place, but looking at the situation in front of him, it seemed to be completely different from what he had imagined. ¡°Yo, Brother Bai, isn¡¯t this the kid you saved?¡± When the three beasts saw the person in front of them, they were also stunned. They didn¡¯t expect this person to come. ¡°Brother Bai, do you think he¡¯s here to repay your kindness?¡± Qilin smiled at the white tiger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to find this place so quickly. Brother Bai, why are you still standing there? Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± Qilin wanted to see how this kid would repay their White Tiger¡¯s kindness. Then, the three beasts walked towards the Red King. The surrounding Red Kings immediately saw the three beasts. ¡°Hey, you three, stop right there!¡± Looking at White Tiger and the other two, the Red King shouted without holding back. ¡°You¡­ Are you talking about us?¡± Seeing the Red King¡¯s attitude, Qilin pointed at them in confusion. ¡°Nonsense, besides the three of you, is there anyone else here?¡± The people from the Red Dynasty rolled their eyes. ¡°What are you three still standing there for? Hurry over here!¡± Seeing that the few of them were still standing there motionlessly after hearing his words, the Red King was a little angry. ¡°Yo, Brother Bai, what is this kid trying to do? Are you here to cause trouble?¡± Qilin originally thought that this fellow had brought people to repay his kindness. In the end, he did not expect this fellow¡¯s attitude to be like this. How was he here to repay a favor? He was clearly here to cause trouble. ¡°Wait a minute, our master is still here. Don¡¯t cause trouble under his nose. Let¡¯s go over and take a look first.¡± White Tiger also wanted to see what this kid was up to. Then, under the Red King¡¯s gaze, the three beasts slowly walked toward the Red King. ¡°Can you guys hurry up? You haven¡¯t eaten yet!¡± Looking at the few of them dawdling, the Red King was very dissatisfied. ¡°No, why did you call us here?¡± Qilin couldn¡¯t stand this. He looked at Red King. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Changtian, he would have attacked him already. ¡°Humph! The three of you are prisoners in the imperial prison, right? Hehe, let me tell you, I¡¯m the Red King. It¡¯s your honor that I, the Red King, called you over.¡± Looking at the three beasts in front of him, the Red King¡¯s face was filled with disdain. These few prisoners actually dared to point fingers at him. They were simply provoking him. ¡°So what if you¡¯re the Red King? Now that you¡¯re in the imperial prison, doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re also a criminal?¡± Seeing the Red King like this, Qilin retorted without hesitation. Chapter 1252: Youre Kidding, Right (1) Chapter 1252: You¡¯re Kidding, Right (1) In the imperial prison, the Red King looked at the White Tiger trio in front of him with an exasperated expression. ¡°You guys! You damn sharp-tongued guys! Do you really think I, Red King, am joking?¡± The Red King did not expect to meet such a blind person the moment he entered. Since his father hadn¡¯t come in yet, he would teach these guys a lesson first. ¡°You guys, go up and teach these guys a lesson!¡± However, at this moment, the elder beside Master Hong walked over. ¡°Red King, you can¡¯t touch these people!¡± When they saw that they were the ones who were going to be taught a lesson, the elders ¡®expressions changed. They did not expect the Red King to treat his savior like this. ¡°What? You guys don¡¯t listen to me either! Good! Since you guys aren¡¯t willing to help me deal with these guys, then I¡¯ll personally take action!¡± After saying that, before the elders could react, the Red King rushed forward without care. ¡°It¡¯s over! It was over! Not good! Not good!¡± These elders were all stunned when they saw this. The White Tiger trio looked at the Red King with disdain. ¡°Since this kid doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful, then teach him a good lesson!¡± ¡°Qilin, take it easy. Master hasn¡¯t left yet.¡± Immediately, the Qilin charged forward. In an instant, the entire world was enveloped by their auras that blotted out the sky. The originally clear sky instantly darkened. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, the two of them collided and a huge explosion sounded in the air. ¡°What happened? Why is the Red King fighting with someone?!¡± At this moment, Master Hong slowly walked out of the Teleportation Formation. However, he did not expect that his son would start fighting with someone just a few minutes later. ¡°Old Master, Old Master, this is bad. Quickly take a look at who those people are.¡± Seeing that Master Hong was only concerned about his son, an elder at the side quickly came over to remind him. ¡°Who else can be here? Aren¡¯t they the prisoners here? No matter how powerful this criminal is, if he dares to hurt my son, I won¡¯t let him off easily!¡± Obviously, Master Hong did not take the elder¡¯s words to heart. Instead, he looked anxiously at the scene of the battle in the distance. However, in the next second, Master Hong¡¯s eyes turned and saw two familiar figures. ¡°Then¡­ Aren¡¯t those two experts? The two of you¡­ Two experts, why¡­Why is he here?¡± When he saw the white tiger, Master Hong was stunned on the spot. Seeing that there were only the two of them and then looking at his son¡¯s distant scene, Master Hong instantly realized that things were not good. ¡°Elder! You just said¡­Could it be that the person the Red King was fighting was an expert?¡± Master Hong looked into the distance in disbelief. If that was really the case, then this time, they were really done for! ¡°Aiya, Old Master, I told you about this just now, but you insisted on not listening. Sigh, what should we do now?¡± The elder at the side looked at Master Hong helplessly. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! This damned guy actually dared to cause trouble like this!¡± Master Hong looked at the distant Red King in disappointment. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, Old Master Red disappeared from the spot. He had to stop this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, everything would be over. At this moment, Red King, who was fighting Qilin, felt a huge force pulling him out. ¡°What happened?¡± The Red King was instantly dumbfounded. He was clearly fighting well. What was going on? ¡°Father! Why did you pull me out? I want to teach that damned guy a good lesson! That guy actually dared to speak rudely to me!¡± Red King could not help but say when he saw that it was his father who had pulled him out. ¡°Damned brat! Do you know who¡¯s on the other side? You actually dare to deal with me like this!¡± Seeing his son like this, Master Hong¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Father, aren¡¯t these people the prisoners in the imperial prison? What¡¯s there to deal with?¡± The Red King could not understand why his father would have such a big reaction. ¡°Damn it! Those people! Those people are your benefactors!¡± Actually, this matter was not his son¡¯s fault. He did not tell his son about this matter. ¡°What is it? Savior? Father, don¡¯t joke with me at a time like this. How is that possible?¡± After hearing his father¡¯s words, the Red King¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Do I have to joke with you at a time like this?¡± Master Hong glared at the Red Queen and led her towards the white tiger. ¡°Haha, master, I¡¯m really sorry. My son doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re his savior. Red King, hurry up and apologize to the senior.¡± After saying that, Master Hong glared fiercely at the Red King behind him. ¡°Haha, Master Hong, I didn¡¯t expect that your son would repay me in this way after I saved his life. Hehe, if I forgive you just because you apologize, wouldn¡¯t I be too easy to bully?¡± The white tiger did not want to show any mercy to these people in front of him. Anyway, he was the one who was in the right first. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, expert. This matter is indeed our fault. Red King, come over here!¡± Looking at White Tiger¡¯s attitude, Master Hong knew that this matter would not be resolved so easily. ¡°Father¡­Father, I really don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Alright! Shut up! If you weren¡¯t usually so arrogant and despotic, how could such a thing happen! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡± In an instant, Master Hong stretched out his hand and hit Red King. ¡°Ah! Father, I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong.¡± However, Qilin was not satisfied with the King¡¯s scream. ¡°Aiya, after all, he¡¯s his own son, but he can¡¯t bear to do it.¡± When Master Hong heard this, he understood that he would not let his son suffer today. This matter was really not over. One had to know that he was their savior. Moreover, the person in front of them had a terrifying record. Now, he could only follow what they said. At the end of the day, it was still his son who liked to cause trouble. ¡°Pa! Pa!¡± ¡°Ah! Father, father, I know I was wrong.¡± ¡­.. In the end, Master Hong beat Red King for half an hour before White Tiger finally stopped him. Chapter 1253: This Person (1) Chapter 1253: This Person (1) ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡± Looking at the Red King who was beaten up so badly, the White Tiger and the other two beasts were very happy. ¡°Haha, experts, I¡¯m really sorry about this. However, we came here this time because we have some private matters to deal with.¡± Looking at them, Master Hong smiled. ¡°Since you all have your own matters to attend to, let¡¯s end this matter first. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± The White Tiger and the other two beasts did not want to bother about their private matters. After bidding farewell to the White Tiger and the other two beasts, Master Hong led these people inside. ¡°Father, are those people really that powerful?¡± After leaving with his father, the Red King still looked at his father in disbelief. Even now, he still could not understand why his savior was in the heavenly prison. ¡°Humph! Red King, you don¡¯t have to worry so much about this matter. You just have to remember that those people are your saviors.¡± Old Master Hong was a little disappointed that the Red King had failed to live up to his expectations. When he went back, he must teach his son a good lesson. He should not casually provoke those people that he should not provoke. At this moment, White Tiger and the others saw that the Red King and the others had already left. They did not hesitate and walked back in the direction of their home. ¡°Red King, there seems to be traces of people ahead. It seems that the person we¡¯re looking for is right ahead.¡± Seeing that there seemed to be a lot of people in the distance, Master Hong¡¯s expression became serious again. According to his son, the people mentioned by the Red King were very powerful. ¡°That¡¯s right, father. If it weren¡¯t for those people, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that.¡± The moment he thought of Xiao Changtian and the others, Red King¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Good! However, other than those people just now, your father has never been afraid of anyone.¡± With that, Master Hong led his men and rushed in without hesitation. ¡°Who are you?¡± Just as Master Hong brought his men to a place where there were people, someone walked up to Master Hong and his men with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to know who we are. You just need to tell me if there¡¯s anyone here called Wu Yi and Xiao Chang Tian.¡± Master Hong didn¡¯t care about these people at all. These people were just small fries. ¡°Haha! How dare you come here to cause trouble!¡± After hearing Master Hong¡¯s threat, the man was not afraid at all. ¡°Brothers! This person wanted to find Senior! Come and help!¡± Following this person¡¯s shout, the other people who were working heard and rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone actually came to find Senior!¡± Seeing so many people surrounding him in an instant, the disdain on Master Hong¡¯s face grew even greater. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re just a bunch of ants. How dare you be so arrogant! Elders, go and clear these roadblocks.¡± Master Hong would not be merciful to these people at all. Then, these elders attacked these people. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± However, the next second, Master Hong and Red King widened their eyes. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!¡± The moment the elders rushed over, these people sent them flying. ¡°How is that possible? How can these people be so powerful!¡± The Red King looked at this scene in disbelief. How could he not know the strength of these elders? The strength of these elders was ranked among the top in the entire Upper Realm. However, they had just attacked when they were sent flying by these people who they thought were ¡°small fries¡±. This¡­ This was simply unbelievable! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you still want to cause trouble?¡± These people looked at Master Hong and the others with disdain. Even they couldn¡¯t deal with these people, yet they still wanted to find trouble with their seniors. It was too laughable! ¡°Cough cough, Master, Master, these people are not easy to deal with at all. You must be careful!¡± He looked at the elder who had been seriously injured in an instant. Master Hong¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°Father¡­What should we do about Father?¡± The Red King did not expect that his father could not even deal with these people. The people here were simply too terrifying. ¡°What happened? What was going on? Why are you all gathered here?¡± At this moment, the White Tiger and the other two beasts slowly walked over. ¡°Lord Bai, you¡¯re here. These people wanted to look for Senior, but they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do so now.¡± These people looked at the White Tiger trio with great respect. ¡°Oh! And now?¡± Seeing that these people were none other than Master Hong and the others from earlier, the expressions of the White Tiger and the other two beasts turned ugly once again. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Expert! You¡¯ve misunderstood, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This matter is not what you think. I just want to pay a visit.¡± Seeing that it was actually White Tiger and the others, Master Hong immediately realized that something was wrong. Moreover, it seemed that White Tiger had a very high status among these people. The consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Yes, yes, we just wanted to visit. We didn¡¯t expect to disturb you. Father, why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± The Red King also realized that something was wrong. At this time, it was still better to run. Then, under the gaze of the three white tigers, Master Hong led these people and walked back. ¡°Tsk, these people don¡¯t look like good people. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have helped them.¡± ¡± Aiya, Brother Bai, you can¡¯t say that. Who knew it would be like this?¡±¡± ¡­ At this moment, Xiao Changtian was preparing to find the last spiritual tree seed. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly. In the blink of an eye, there¡¯s only one spirit tree seed left.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he recalled the sadness he felt when he was searching for the spirit tree seed. Oh right, look for his disciples. He was still very desperate. ¡°Since there¡¯s still the last spirit tree seed, there¡¯s no need to rush. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned to the lower realm. Why don¡¯t I go back and take a look first before starting to search?¡± Xiao Changtian looked into the distance and missed those people from Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Senior, are you going to the lower realm?¡± Xingyu slowly walked over after hearing this. He had heard that Senior used to be someone from the lower realm. And such a powerful person was actually willing to stay in the lower realm. Xingyu¡¯s admiration for Xiao Changtian was indescribable. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m preparing to set off in the next few days. I can do this alone. I still need your help to take care of this place.¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian gave some instructions and then walked into the house. Chapter 1254: Returning to the Lower Realm (1) Chapter 1254: Returning to the Lower Realm (1) In the Bai Clan, Patriarch Bai looked at Doctor Linlai with a smile on his face. ¡°Hahaha, Doctor Lin Lai, I didn¡¯t expect you to really come out of retirement.¡± The Bai Family Head had never expected that he would invite Doctor Lin Lai over. He was truly convinced. ¡°Haha, Master Bai, your illness is not easy to treat.¡± After exchanging pleasantries with him, Doctor Linlai spoke to the Bai family head. ¡°Yes, for my illness, I even entrusted Yamaguchi-gumi to go to Haunted Valley Forest to find medicinal herbs.¡± When Doctor Linlai heard this, he was stunned. ¡°Master Bai, haven¡¯t you heard about the Red King family?¡± ¡°What is it? Doctor Linlai, you can just tell me about this.¡± ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right. Master Hong also entrusted the Yamaguchi-gumi to go to the Haunted Valley Forest, but the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s mission failed. ¡°Therefore, I think that the forest in the Ghost Valley must be very powerful.¡± After hearing Doctor Lin Lai¡¯s words, the Bai family head understood what Doctor Lin Lai meant. ¡°Aiya! What should he do now? If I still can¡¯t get the herbs back this time, will I really be hopeless?¡± Thinking that he would die soon, the Bai Family Head¡¯s face turned extremely pale. ¡°Hiss, Master Bai, it¡¯s not that your illness can¡¯t be treated. It¡¯s just that you have to go to the lower realm to treat it.¡± Doctor Lin Lai looked at the Bai family head¡¯s illness and thought of his good friend in the lower realm, Elder Shi. He remembered that Elder Shi knew a person with excellent medical skills who could cure Master Bai¡¯s illness. ¡°What is it? Lower realm?¡± When the Bai family¡¯s head heard about the lower realm, his expression changed. In the eyes of the Bai family¡¯s head, the lower realm was filthy and filled with useless people from the lower realm. However, Doctor Linlai actually wanted him to go to the lower realm to treat his illness. Doctor Linlai seemed to have noticed the Bai family head¡¯s dilemma. ¡°Master Bai, if you don¡¯t want to go to the lower realm, then just wait here for your medicine to be taken back by the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, I think that the forest in the Ghost Valley is very strange.¡± What he meant was that Doctor Lin Lai was very worried about Yamaguchi-gumi going to look for the medicine. Hearing Doctor Linlai¡¯s words, the Bai family head was also very conflicted. If the Yamaguchi-gumi really couldn¡¯t take back this matter, then wouldn¡¯t he really be finished? ¡°Wait a minute, Doctor Linlai. How am I supposed to find someone in the lower realm you mentioned?¡± In the end, Master Bai gritted his teeth and asked. Although he really did not want to go to that dirty lower realm, he had no other choice now. Seeing the Bai Clan Head¡¯s reaction, Doctor Lin Lai didn¡¯t hide anything. After telling him to go to the lower realm to look for his younger brother Elder Stone, he left. After Doctor Linlai left, the Bai family head sat by the bed for a long time, unable to come to his senses. ¡°Father! Father! Do you really want to go to the lower realm alone?¡± Not long after, the First Young Master Bai and the Second Young Master Bai rushed over. They could not believe that their father had made such a decision. One had to know that their father was very disdainful of the lower realm. His father, who disdained that place, actually wanted to go there. ¡°Humph! What are you two animals doing here? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to the lower realm.¡± Looking at his two sons, Master Bai rolled his eyes. If it weren¡¯t for these two guys being so disappointing, his illness might have been cured by now. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you let the two of us accompany you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, father. We¡¯re really worried about you going to a place like the lower realm alone.¡± Looking at the Bai family¡¯s head, the Bai family¡¯s Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master were all fighting to be the first. Now that they had already offended the Heavenly Dao Union and that senior, if they still didn¡¯t care about their father, they would be able to escape. That would really be a dead end for them. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll go to a place like the lower realm? Hehe, what? Do you think I¡¯m too old to even deal with people from the lower realm?¡± Looking at his two disappointing sons, Master Bai shook his head in disappointment again. ¡± It¡¯s not ¡®father¡¯,¡¯ father¡¯,¡¯we¡¯re just feeling. If there are those blind people in the lower realm¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, the two of you stop talking. I¡¯ve already made up my mind on this matter. The two of you can just stay here obediently.¡± After saying that, the Bai family¡¯s head chased the two out. ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ve suffered a double loss this time.¡± ¡­ At that time, Xiao Changtian was ready to go to the lower realm after packing up. Not long after, looking at the familiar Glorious Star Restaurant, Xiao Changtian sighed with emotion. ¡°Hahaha, after coming back, I feel that the air is much fresher.¡± ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡± As soon as he reached the entrance of the Glorious Star Restaurant, a waiter came up to him warmly. ¡°Yo, are you a new recruit?¡± Looking at the waiter, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°Haha, this customer, I have been here for a long time. Why don¡¯t you come in first?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at him and didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He swaggered in. After entering, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t notice the figures of those people. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s strange. Where did those people go?¡± Logically speaking, those people should be happy to come out and welcome him when they saw him. However, no one came to greet him when he went up. ¡°Sir, what do you want to see?¡± Looking at the waiter, Xiao Changtian smiled and said,¡± I¡¯m not in a hurry. I wonder where your manager is?¡± I¡¯m back, but you didn¡¯t come to welcome me.¡± After hearing this, the waiter was stunned. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t joke with me here. Haha, your joke is not funny at all.¡± Looking at this strange person in front of him, the waiter could only smile awkwardly. How could there be such a person in this day and age? Did he really think he was the big boss here? Thinking of their big boss, the waiter was very afraid. It was said that their big boss had already gone to the upper realm and was very powerful. Moreover, it was said that their boss was the most powerful person in the entire lower realm. Their manager would only welcome their boss. How could he welcome such a person? This person did not look like their boss at all. ¡°Sigh, forget it. Give me some of your signboard.¡± Seeing the waiter¡¯s reaction, Xiao Changtian felt a little helpless. It seemed that the waiter did not believe that he was the boss here. Forget it, he should eat his fill first. When he was full, he wanted to find out what these people were doing. On the other side, the Bai family¡¯s head had also arrived in the lower realm with his men. ¡°Humph! The lower realm was just as I had imagined. Even the air smelled so bad.¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1255: So Wild Chapter 1255: So Wild ¡°Master, where are we going to find Elder Shi?¡± Looking at the lower realm, the servants at the side looked around curiously. He did not expect that the Lower Realm and the Upper Realm were not much different. Originally, these Upper Realm people thought that the lower realm was like a slum, but now, it seemed that the lower realm was like the Upper Realm. ¡°It¡¯s not far. It¡¯s just in the mansion in front of the wall.¡± Then, these people walked towards a residence that looked very glorious. ¡°Stop! Who are you?¡± Just as these people walked to the door, they were stopped by the guards at the door. ¡°We¡¯re here to look for your Elder Shi. Doctor Lin Lai from the Upper Realm sent us here.¡± The Bai Family Head¡¯s face darkened when he saw the guard blocking his way. The people of the lower realm were indeed people of the lower realm. They were actually so ignorant. However, since these people were people from the lower realm, then he would not be so calculative with these people. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our Elder Shi is in the middle of an important ceremony. We don¡¯t allow anyone to disturb him now.¡± Looking at these people who came out of nowhere, the guard chased them away without any politeness. This was not his intention. This was what Elder Shi had specially instructed him to do this morning. Today, no matter who came, he would not receive them. Besides, he didn¡¯t know anything about Doctor Linlai from the Upper Realm. ¡°Patriarch! These people from the lower realm were simply too arrogant! He actually doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes!¡± After hearing this, the Bai family members all had faint anger on their faces. ¡°Humph! Do you know who we are? It¡¯s your honor that we¡¯re here today, you ¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it! Don¡¯t be so agitated.¡± Just as the Bai family was about to step forward and say something, the Bai family¡¯s head stopped him. ¡°Patriarch! These people were so arrogant! Even in the Upper Realm, no one would dare to speak to you like this.¡± Seeing that Master Bai was not angry, the other members of the Bai family were stunned. If it was any other time, their family head would have already flipped the other party over. But now, their family head actually said forget it. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our purpose for coming here. We¡¯re here to ask for help.¡± Initially, the Bai Family Head was very angry, but when he thought of how he still had a favor to ask of these people, he immediately calmed his anger. Seeing these people leave, the guard let down his guard. ¡°Patriarch, are we just going to wait for them to let us in?¡± Looking at their family head, the people beside the Bai family head were very puzzled. If they left just like that, it would not be in line with their family head¡¯s style at all. ¡°Humph! You¡¯ve been by my side for so long. Don¡¯t you know me well? How could I leave just like that?¡± ¡°Patriarch! Don¡¯t tell me you want to?¡± After hearing Master Bai¡¯s words, these people heaved a sigh of relief. This was the style of their family head. ¡°We¡¯ll teleport in later. I want to see what these people are doing inside.¡± ¡­ At that time, Xiao Changtian was looking around after eating his fill. ¡°Sir, do you want to pay the bill?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the waiter walked over eagerly. ¡°Oh, sir, you spent a total of 300 gold coins. Look¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard the price. 300 gold coins? These days, he had gone to the Upper World to exchange all of them for Spiritual Crystals, but he did not have any gold coins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we only accept gold coins.¡± Looking at the Spiritual Crystals that Xiao Changtian took out, the waiter smiled awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know that Spiritual Crystals were the currency of the Upper Realm. He thought that Xiao Changtian had taken out something to fool him. On the other side, at this moment, the people from Glorious Star Restaurant were all gathered together to discuss something. ¡°It seems that I can only contact Senior for this matter.¡± When they heard the white beast¡¯s words, they all agreed. ¡°But Senior has already gone to the Upper Realm. We can¡¯t contact him at all.¡± No one knew who said this, but everyone¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°Sigh! What should we do now? Without Senior¡¯s help, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to deal with this matter.¡± However, just as these people were having a headache, there was a knock on the door. ¡°What is it?¡± After hearing the knock on the door, everyone present was very curious. Before they came in, they had specially instructed them not to knock on the door unless it was something important. ¡°Shopkeeper, someone came to cause trouble and insisted on seeing you. He said that if you don¡¯t go out, he will make our Glorious Star Restaurant close down!¡± The waiter from before said at the door. He was also very helpless about this matter. Who asked Xing Hua Restaurant to have a rule that they couldn¡¯t fight with their customers? If not for this reason, the waiter would have chased Xiao Changtian out. ¡°What is it? Who dares to be so arrogant!¡± After hearing this news, everyone¡¯s expressions changed again. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out and see what¡¯s going on first? There was actually someone who dared to cause trouble at this time. He was simply courting death!¡± Then, after some discussion, they decided to go and see what was going on. At this moment, the waiter had returned to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Humph! Just you wait. Our shopkeeper will be here in a while. Don¡¯t think about running away. If you¡¯re afraid of running away, hehe, our security guards here are not to be trifled with.¡± The waiter looked at Xiao Changtian with a threatening expression. At this moment, all the people from Glorious Star Restaurant walked over. ¡°I want to see which thief dares to be arrogant in our Glorious Star Restaurant!¡± Just as these people finished speaking, they suddenly froze on the spot. ¡°Shopkeeper! This is the person. This person is extremely arrogant. This guy even said that he wanted our Glorious Star Restaurant to close down. Hehe, I told you that this person didn¡¯t want to pay for this meal.¡± The waiter looked at the shopkeeper and the other elders and instantly became unyielding. ¡°Senior! You! Why are you back now?¡± However, these people didn¡¯t pay attention to the waiter. Instead, they looked at Xiao Changtian in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? Why are you so relaxed when I¡¯m not here?¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian began to educate them. At this moment, the waiter was dumbfounded. What did their shopkeeper call this person in front of him just now? If he didn¡¯t hear wrongly, was he calling this person who wanted to escape the order senior? No way! Could it be that this person was really the mysterious boss who had gone to the upper realm and had not appeared in their Glorious Star Restaurant for a long time? Thinking of this result, the waiter felt as if he had been struck by lightning. I actually talked to my big boss like this just now! Wasn¡¯t he courting death? This time, he was really done for! Chapter 1256 03-25 - Someone Is Looking for Trouble Chapter 1256: Someone Is Looking for Trouble ¡°Senior! You¡¯ve really wronged us!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, these people all had worried expressions. ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior! We gathered here because of something very important. We¡¯re not slacking off.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, these people started to explain. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll talk about this later. Let¡¯s go in first. There are so many people here.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the waiter beside him. The waiter watched Xiao Changtian lead these people inside and finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was scared to death. I thought I would be gone in the next second.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at these people and smiled. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why do you have something important to do?¡± Xiao Changtian was very curious as to why these people were in such a big formation. ¡°Senior! ¡°You might not believe this, but the people from the Upper Realm want to find trouble with us and the Prophecy Pavilion. We have no choice but to gather together to think of a solution.¡± The white beast walked out and slowly explained the matter. ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior! We didn¡¯t know what to do about this matter either. Just as we were worrying, you actually came back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior! Why are you back at this time?¡± At this moment, these people turned their eyes to Xiao Changtian. Shouldn¡¯t Senior be doing well in the Upper Realm? Why would he want to return to a small place like the Glorious Star Restaurant? ¡°You people, didn¡¯t I come back because I missed you? Can¡¯t I come back to see you?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. ¡°Eh? Senior! You¡¯re really too mushy. Even if you can¡¯t find a partner, you can¡¯t make a move on us.¡± No one knew who was the one who got goosebumps after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Tsk! You people really don¡¯t understand romance at all. Forget it, forget it, I won¡¯t talk to you about this. Hurry up and tell me, who is the one who wants to cause trouble?¡± Xiao Changtian was very curious about this matter. Which blind person actually dared to bully the weak? The people from the upper realm actually came to bully the people from the lower realm. This was simply a shameful act. If he knew who it was, he would definitely look for them when he returned! ¡°This¡­ Senior, to be honest, we only received a warning about this matter. We don¡¯t know who wants to attack us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior, if you want to know who it is, you¡¯ll have to wait until those people come.¡± These people who were originally extremely panic-stricken saw Xiao Changtian appear in front of them. The huge rock in his heart was finally lifted. With the seniors here, even the most powerful Upper Realm experts could not harm them at all. At this moment, in the Red King Mansion. Looking at Old Master Hong in front of him, Red King had a determined look on his face. ¡°Father, although we can¡¯t deal with those people in the imperial prison, I won¡¯t let go of those who bullied me in the lower realm.¡± Looking at his son, Master Hong¡¯s expression changed. ¡°The people from the lower realm you¡¯re talking about shouldn¡¯t be any powerful characters, right?¡± After the last incident, Old Master Hong was still very afraid. Perhaps the Red King would provoke such a powerful figure again. Even if the Red King was going to deal with people from the lower realm this time. ¡°Aiya! Father, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ve already investigated the people in the lower realm. There¡¯s definitely no problem.¡± The information that the Red King said this time was completely different from what Master Red had thought. Of course, Red King knew that Xiao Changtian was the one behind those people in the lower realm. However, the Red King had found out that Xiao Changtian would not return to the lower realm. He could take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge with the elders around his father. ¡°Alright! Since that¡¯s the case, be careful with it.¡± Regarding the matters of the lower realm, the old master didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father!¡± ¡­. At that moment, the Bai family head brought the people behind him and teleported to Elder Shi¡¯s courtyard. They stood in the distance and looked at the group of people gathered together in confusion. ¡°Patriarch, what are these people doing?¡± However, Master Bai shook his head in confusion. ¡°Could it be that these people are doing some French?¡± At this moment, the group of people were looking at the jar in the middle with excitement on their faces. ¡°Hahaha, Honghui, you finally did something that made me happy!¡± Elder Shi, who was standing in the middle, was very happy when he saw the jar. ¡°Haha, Master, I spent a lot of effort to find this treasure!¡± ¡°Sigh! Honghui! ¡°It¡¯s really hard on you this time. Ever since senior left, senior no longer produces any treasures. It really wasn¡¯t easy for you to get so many back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! Honghui, this time, your master must reward you well no matter what!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If your master were to reward you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it!¡± The surrounding people also praised Hong Hui. Amidst the endless praises, Honghui also gradually felt a little embarrassed. In the end, he only took a little of the things he had saved before, and the rest was mixed in. After all, Senior¡¯s thing can produce very strong effects even a little bit. Therefore, even if more than half of them were involved, these people would not be able to tell. Because the item this time was not for him, Honghui did not feel burdened at all. At this moment, the people standing in the distance also heard their conversation. ¡°Patriarch! This thing seemed to be a treasure that they had obtained with great difficulty!¡± Although they were very far away from the crowd, these people could hear their conversation clearly. ¡°It¡¯s actually a treasure? In that case, we should go up and take a look.¡± Master Bai was very curious. What kind of treasure would this lower realm person have? He could take this opportunity to take a good look. Then, Master Bai led these people over. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, it¡¯s really lively!¡± Just as these people were all focused on looking at the things in the jar in front of them, the Bai family¡¯s head¡¯s voice interrupted their actions. ¡°Who are you? Who are you? How dare you trespass into our Red Mansion!¡± After hearing the voice, these people immediately turned around and looked at the person who had come. This time, they had sent many people to guard the door to prevent outsiders from entering. However, when they saw the members of the Bai family, their faces darkened. There were actually so many people coming in at once. Could it be that these people were here to snatch their treasures? Chapter 1257 03-25 - Its Actually This Thing Chapter 1257: It¡¯s Actually This Thing ¡°Haha, don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re just curious to see what you¡¯re doing.¡± The Bai Family Head looked at these people who were on high alert and only smiled. ¡°Elder Shi! What should he do? These people seem to be here to snatch our treasures!¡± Elder Shi and the others were alarmed when they saw the malicious laughter of the Bai family¡¯s head and the others. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about understanding our treasure!¡± Elder Shi walked forward and looked at Master Bai with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t take it just because you came in so smoothly. What are you going to do? If you don¡¯t leave quickly, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless.¡± This was because Elder Shi did not know how strong the other party was. Therefore, he did not dare to confront these people directly. ¡°Hehe, let me tell you. We¡¯re from the Upper Realm. You lowly people from the Lower Realm actually want to attack us from the Upper Realm.¡± Before Master Bai could say anything, someone stood up and looked at Elder Shi with a gloomy expression. ¡°Hahaha, Elder Shi, what joke did I just hear? These people said that they were from the Upper Realm? Why did the Upper Realm people come to our Lower Realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These people have some strength, but they want to pretend to be from the upper realm. It¡¯s really laughable.¡± ¡°Humph! In my opinion, these people are just trying to scare us!¡± Originally, Elder Shi and the others were still a little afraid of the Bai family head in front of them. However, after hearing that person¡¯s words, Elder Shi¡¯s people were no longer afraid. These people were definitely here to play tricks. If they were afraid, wouldn¡¯t they fall into their trap? ¡°You guys!¡± That person did not expect that his words would actually make these people laugh at him like this. In an instant, that person was incomparably furious. ¡°Patriarch, these people are simply courting death. Why don¡¯t we teach them a lesson?¡± These people could not help but want to teach this lowly lower realm person a ruthless lesson. ¡°Go, be gentle. Don¡¯t kill these people.¡± Elder Shi¡¯s people were even more disdainful when they heard the Bai family¡¯s head¡¯s words. ¡°Hehe, you even killed us. You guys are really arrogant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go! I want to see just how strong they are.¡± After saying that, this group of people all rushed forward. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± However, in less than a minute, everyone on Elder Shi¡¯s side was defeated. The people on Elder Shi¡¯s side looked at these people in disbelief. ¡°Exactly! Just how strong were these people? Why did you defeat us so easily!¡± Unsurprisingly. The moment these people attacked, the people on the Bai family¡¯s side beat these people until they could not even stand up. Meanwhile, Elder Shi¡¯s people could not understand why these people were so powerful. Were these people really from the Upper Realm? However, why did the people from the Upper Realm want to come to their Lower Realm? Moreover, these people from the Upper Realm still wanted to see their treasures. However, how could the treasures of their lower realm be of any use to them? This scene also caused Elder Stone, who was originally disdainful, to freeze on the spot. ¡°Red¡­ Hong Hui, my good disciple, these people, are these people really from the Upper Realm?¡± He looked at the people on his side who had been beaten down in less than a minute. Elder Shi swallowed hard. ¡°Mas¡­ Master, this matter, this matter, what those people said seemed to be true.¡± Hong Hui¡¯s legs were trembling. They did not expect that they would actually encounter such an unlucky thing. What should he do now! These Upper Realm people were so strong that even his master could not defeat them. ¡°It¡¯s over. We can only hand over the remaining treasures.¡± In the end, Elder Shi resigned himself to fate and looked at the people from the upper realm in front of him. This was because he had no other way to save his life. ¡°How about it, Elder Shi? You still don¡¯t plan to hand over your treasure?¡± ¡°No, no, no. Sir, why do we see such a person? I just said that I would give the treasure to you, but these guys just stopped me.¡± After saying that, Elder Shi pointed at the people on the ground. ¡°Actually, I saw you guys coming a long time ago. I told you that you guys were so powerful that we had to hand over the treasure quickly. These people just didn¡¯t agree!¡± Hearing Elder Shi¡¯s words, the people on the ground were so angry that they almost got up. ¡°Elder Shi! How could you do this!¡± ¡°Elder Shi, when did we say that? How dare you slander us now!¡± ¡°Damn it! Elder Shi! F * ck you!¡± If they had not been attacked by the Upper Realm people just now, these people would definitely have jumped up and beaten Elder Shi. ¡°No, my lords. These people are still stubborn at this time. Look, this is our treasure.¡± Elder Shi did not pay attention to these people¡¯s shouts. However, he silently handed the treasure in his hand to the Upper Realm person in front of him. ¡°Humph! Although you still have some eyesight.¡± The Bai Family Head opened the treasure without hesitation. However, when the Bai Family Master opened the treasure, his expression changed drastically. ¡°What? What exactly was inside?¡± If he didn¡¯t guess wrong, the thing inside was someone¡¯s feces! Moreover, the strong smell made the Bai family¡¯s head unable to open his eyes. No wonder he had smelled a strange smell just now. However, he really did not expect that there would be such a thing inside. ¡°Pa-¡± ¡°Damn it! You actually used these things to tease me! Do you people want to die?!¡± When Master Bai saw what was in his hand, he threw it on the ground. The things inside flowed all over the floor. Elder Shi and the others were all stunned when they saw the Bai Family¡¯s Master¡¯s action. ¡°Mine! My baby!¡± ¡°Ah! What was wrong with these Upper Realm people? This is our treasure!¡± Not only Elder Shi, but the people lying on the ground also looked at the pile of meat on the ground with heartache. It was fine if these Upper Realm people did not like it, but they actually destroyed their treasure! This was something that they had gone through great difficulty to obtain. Just like that, you, a person from the Upper Realm, destroyed it! ¡°Ah! My baby! My baby!¡± Elder Shi¡¯s heart ached as he ran over. He looked at the treasures on the ground that he could no longer pick up. Elder Shi felt his heart bleeding. This thing was something that they had obtained with great difficulty. How could it be gone just like that! ¡°Only lowly people like you from the lower realm would treat such things as treasures! You people are simply insulting us!¡± Chapter 1258 03-25 - I Have Something to Do With You (1) Chapter 1258: I Have Something to Do With You (1) Although Elder Shi and the others were very angry, they could do nothing when they looked at the Bai family¡¯s head and the others. These people were really too powerful. Even if they used all the spiritual energy in their bodies, they would not be their opponents. ¡°Mas¡­ Master, why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± At this moment, Red Overlight walked up to Elder Stone. These people were too powerful. They should put this matter aside as soon as possible. Moreover, the pure and unadulterated form of the Amethyst was not pure either. ¡°You people from the lower realm only treat these dirty things as treasures. How about this? This time, I accidentally broke your treasure. I¡¯ll compensate you with a treasured weapon from the upper realm.¡± The Bai Family Head smiled when he saw these people. Then, he asked his subordinates to take out an ordinary artifact from the Upper Realm. ¡°This treasured weapon is unique to our Upper Realm. Its power is incomparably huge. Take this as my apology to you.¡± Hearing Master Bai¡¯s words, Elder Shi¡¯s men were stunned. Before they could understand what was going on, these Upper Realm people had given them such a powerful artifact! Elder Shi and the others did not know at all. The thing that the Bai family¡¯s head took out could already be considered something that was about to be eliminated in the Upper Realm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve compensated you with such a powerful thing, and you¡¯re still not going to thank our family head? Our thing is much more powerful than yours.¡± The people behind the Bai Family Head couldn¡¯t help but speak up when they saw the stunned expressions on these people¡¯s faces. ¡°This¡­ Is this really for us?¡± Elder Shi looked at the people in front of him in disbelief. He had just experienced such a huge pain. How could such a big surprise come in the blink of an eye? He felt like he was dreaming today. ¡°Yes, I was wrong in this matter. This is my apology to you.¡± Looking at Elder Shi¡¯s excited expression, Master Bai knew that this matter was already under control. He had also forgotten that he still had a favor to ask of Elder Shi. If he offended Elder Shi just like that, then his illness would not be resolved. ¡°Hahaha, thank you, sir, thank you, sir!¡± Sensing the power of the Upper World Treasure in his hand, Elder Shi¡¯s mouth was so wide that he could not close it. This time, it was considered that they had picked up a huge bargain. With this Upper Realm¡¯s treasured weapon, wouldn¡¯t they be able to do whatever they wanted in the Lower Realm! From the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t such a waste to sprinkle that jar of holy water. ¡°Alright, Elder Shi, you might also know that people like us can¡¯t come to your lower realm without any resentment or reason.¡± Hearing the Bai family head¡¯s words, Elder Shi immediately recovered from his excitement. Indeed, how could a big shot from the Upper Realm casually come to their Red Mansion to cause trouble? Could it be that these adults from the Upper Realm had something important to discuss with him? ¡°That¡¯s right, Elder Shi. Doctor Lin Lai was the one who told me about this. He told me to come to the lower realm to find you.¡± Elder Shi¡¯s expression changed when he heard the name Doctor Lin Lai. He hadn¡¯t expected that Doctor Lin Lai would recognize him. This was simply a huge matter. ¡°Sir! If you have anything to say, just say it. If I can help, I will definitely do my best to help you.¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Lin Lai¡¯s request, Elder Shi wouldn¡¯t have offended someone from the Upper Realm. After that, the Bai Family¡¯s head told Elder Shi about this matter in detail. After saying that, Elder Shi¡¯s expression did not relax. Instead, it froze. This was because the illness that the Bai family head was talking about was not something he had seen, but something Hong Hui had seen. However, what Hong Hui saw was that the senior had cured this illness! ¡°How is it? Elder Shi, are you confident about my illness?¡± Master Bai looked at Elder Shi in confusion when he saw his serious expression. He did not know what Elder Shi¡¯s expression meant. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll tell you the truth about this matter. I really can¡¯t cure this illness.¡± Hearing Elder Shi¡¯s words, the expression of the head of the White House changed. ¡°Elder Shi, what did you say? You said that you can¡¯t cure my illness! Then why did Doctor Linlai ask me to come here to find you?¡± This Elder Stone in front of him actually couldn¡¯t cure his illness. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that Doctor Lin Lai was toying with him? ¡°No, sir, don¡¯t be so agitated. I can¡¯t cure this illness, but it doesn¡¯t mean that other than me, others can¡¯t cure this illness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so dilly-dally. Just tell me who can cure my illness.¡± If he made this trip for nothing, then the Bai family head would not let Doctor Linlai off no matter what. Doctor Linlai was a very famous doctor. ¡°For this matter, we need to hire that expert of ours¡­It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know where the expert went.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t tell anyone outside about his trip to the upper realm. Only the Glorious Star Tower and the Secret Pavilion knew. Therefore, the people here only knew that Xiao Changtian had left temporarily, but they didn¡¯t know where he went. ¡°Who is the expert you mentioned? How strong was he? Where can I find him?¡± The Bai Family¡¯s head asked questions one after another. Elder Stone was stunned. ¡°This¡­ Sir, take your time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take my time! I don¡¯t have much time left! How do you want me to take it slow?¡± Seeing Elder Shi¡¯s calm expression, the Bai family¡¯s head was furious. This old man looked like he was hoping that he could not find the person who could cure him? ¡°No, no, no. Sir, sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This matter, this matter is because we don¡¯t know where that senior is at the moment, but we know his address.¡± Elder Shi immediately explained in a panic when he saw Master Bai¡¯s anger. The lord of the Upper Realm in front of him did not have much time left. If he angered him at this time, he would definitely let him die without leaving even a residue behind. ¡°In that case, give me the address of that senior. I want to find him myself!¡± The Bai Family Head couldn¡¯t wait that long. It had been so many days, but there was still no news from the Yamaguchi-gumi. Master Bai was even more impatient. Therefore, looking at Elder Shi in front of him, the Bai family head¡¯s face was filled with impatience. ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian returned to his own courtyard after he had finished strolling around the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°The air here is still fresh!¡± After saying that, he even stretched his body on the spot. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge in here!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a tender voice came from the back of the courtyard. This sudden voice gave Xiao Changtian, who was originally relaxed, a fright. Chapter 1259: Who Is It (1) Chapter 1259: Who Is It (1) ¡°No! Who are you? This is my home!¡± Seeing that figure, Xiao Changtian reacted and looked at him curiously. A child as tall as half a man appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. The child looked at Xiao Changtian with a murderous look. Looking at Xiao Changtian, the kid wasn¡¯t afraid. Instead, he looked serious. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about changing the topic. This is my house. How can it be your house?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the child did not retreat but took a few steps forward instead. ¡°Hey! You brat, how did this place become your home for no reason?¡± Looking at the child¡¯s matter-of-factly manner, if Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see the familiar things in the courtyard, he would have thought that he had entered the wrong house. During the time he was gone, was his house going to be occupied by others? ¡°Little friend, how about this? Let me ask you, where are your parents now?¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to occupy his house, he had to find these people to reason with them. Although Xiao Changtian thought that he was kind, he would not allow anyone to occupy his house so casually. ¡°Humph! You? You don¡¯t deserve to see my parents. I¡¯m warning you one last time, this is my home! If you don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t blame me for making a move!¡± Looking at the smiling Xiao Changtian in front of him, the child felt that Xiao Changtian was smiling very wretchedly. Look, this uncle in front of him is definitely not a good person! He had to protect this place well! ¡°No! This guy actually refused to be cowed!¡± Hearing the kid¡¯s threat, Xiao Changtian just smiled.¡± ¡°Little friend! You have to know that only honest children will be liked. Tell me, where are your parents now?¡± He didn¡¯t know which family this child belonged to. If this child¡¯s parents didn¡¯t come soon, he couldn¡¯t help but want to educate them properly. ¡°Brother! Bah! I think you¡¯re just a wretched uncle! Don¡¯t even think about finding out where my parents are!¡± The kid was still staring at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Good! Good! You¡¯re such a disobedient child! Then I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson on behalf of your parents!¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian was still smiling, but when he heard this little brat call him a wretched uncle. Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. He was called an uncle at such a young age, and a wretched uncle at that! This child was simply asking for a beating! The kid looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry face without any fear. On the contrary, he was very excited. He didn¡¯t know how strong the person in front of him was. However, since he was born, no one had dared to provoke him. This time, he could finally display his skills! However, the next second, he was stunned on the spot. That was because Xiao Changtian had already grabbed him before he could display his skills. ¡°Humph! Today, I¡¯ll let you know the outcome of a devilish brat!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± After that, Xiao Changtian raised his hand and threw it at the kid¡¯s butt. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± The little one turned to look at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. This human in front of him! Not only could this human easily control him, but he could also beat him up so much. Xiao Changtian¡¯s slap made the child feel as if his bones were about to be shattered. ¡°Ah! How did this happen?¡± The child was still in disbelief after being hit for a while. He was the son of the Black Tortoise! His father, Black Tortoise, was an existence that many people in this world feared. Yet, he was being pressed to the ground and spanked by a human! If word of this got out, he would embarrass his father. If his father knew about this, he would definitely die of embarrassment. ¡°Brat! Do you know your mistake?¡± Looking at the devilish brat who had finally become obedient, Xiao Changtian felt extremely relieved. It was useless to reason with such devilish children. It was still a matter of force. ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Looking at the human in front of him, the child cried and closed his mouth. He did not dare to say anything in front of this human. He did not know what was going on, but the human in front of him was actually so strong. When he had appeared in other places, those humans had looked at him in horror, wishing they could kneel down before him. However, not only was the person in front of him not afraid of him, but he had also beaten him up ruthlessly. ¡°Brat, where is your home?¡± Seeing that the devilish brat was finally obedient, Xiao Changtian asked again. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this courtyard since I was born, so my home is here.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian felt like he was struck by lightning. What was that? There was actually someone giving birth in his own courtyard! This was simply too terrifying! ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, you mean, you¡¯re here¡­Born?¡± Xiao Changtian came back to his senses and looked at the kid in disbelief. The child saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t believe him, so he nodded and said,¡± I know you don¡¯t believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, come with me. I¡¯ll tell you where I gave birth.¡±¡± With that, the child walked to the backyard. Xiao Changtian, who had regained his senses, pondered for two seconds and was even more surprised. Logically speaking, this child looked to be four or five years old. However, it had only been half a year since he left. And this child actually said that he had been in this place since he was born. How could it be so terrifying! Feeling that something was wrong, Changtian followed the child to the backyard carefully. ¡°Look, my house is right there!¡± After the devilish brat brought Xiao Changtian to the backyard, he pointed at the Black Tortoise¡¯s nest. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± He looked at the child and then at the Black Tortoise¡¯s nest. Xiao Changtian was even more dumbfounded. ¡°System, system, what¡¯s wrong with this child?¡± In just a few minutes, Xiao Changtian¡¯s CPU had dried up. ¡°Uh¡­ Host, have you ever thought that this child might be Black Tortoise¡¯s child?¡± The system looked at its stupid host helplessly. His host¡¯s brain was indeed not very good. ¡°What? Is this the child of the Black Tortoise?¡± Looking at the kid and the Black Tortoise¡¯s nest, Xiao Changtian was completely stunned. ¡°This¡­ Is this true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. My father is Black Tortoise.¡± The child heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s question and answered immediately. Chapter 1260: They Actually Came (1) Chapter 1260: They Actually Came (1) ¡°That son of a b * tch actually has such a big son!¡± After a long time, Xiao Changtian finally accepted this fact. Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly as he looked at the devilish brat in front of him. He wondered if the Black Tortoise in the Upper Realm knew that his son was in his small courtyard now. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the child was stunned once again. This person actually called his father a turtle grandson! It seemed that this human in front of him was not afraid of his father at all. Then what kind of strength did this human in front of him have to actually address his father like that? ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian turned his head and looked at the devilish brat. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know my name either. I haven¡¯t seen my father since I was born.¡± Hearing the devilish brat¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned. No wonder this kid was so rude. It turned out that this kid had not seen his father for such a long time. However, he did not know why the Black Tortoise¡¯s son could transform into a human form not long after he came out. However, none of this mattered to Xiao Changtian. ¡°I can only say that your father is very incompetent. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a name first. After I¡¯m done with the things at hand, I¡¯ll bring you to your father.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the child was very excited. ¡°Really? Will you really bring me to my father?¡± The thought of seeing his father made him very excited. ¡°However, I have a condition. If you follow me, you can only listen to me obediently and not cause trouble everywhere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I promise that I will be very obedient by your side!¡± ¡°By the way, what name do you want to give me?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the child had an expectant look on his face. Since this human in front of him wanted to bring him to find his father, and this human was so powerful, he would obediently follow him. ¡°Hmm¡­ Since you¡¯re Black Tortoise¡¯s son, shouldn¡¯t you give him a more domineering name?¡± Hearing the domineering name, the child perked up. That¡¯s right! Only a domineering name was worthy of his identity! ¡°Then you¡¯ll be called Commander Wang!¡± After thinking for a long time, Xiao Changtian finally thought of a very domineering name. ¡°Great Assistant Wang?¡± The kid was confused by Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. What did his name mean? ¡± Haha, Wang, it¡¯s your last name. Bastard?¡± ¡°No, your father¡¯s surname is Wang. You probably don¡¯t know about the colonel at the back, but this name is very particular.¡± ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡± Do you know that this is the name of the army? Only the leader of the army who is very powerful will call you by your name. The reason why I gave you this name is that I want you to be as powerful as the leader of the army!¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s righteous words, Wang Dazuo was stunned. ¡°I see. Your expectations of me are too high, but I will definitely work hard!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, Wang Da Zuo¡¯s expression was very determined. ¡­ On the other side, Master Bai had already arrived at Star Town with the people behind him. ¡°This is Star Town. Is there a Glorious Star Tower inside?¡± Looking at the Starlight Town in front of him, the Bai Family¡¯s Master¡¯s expression was very serious. He did not know if that person was still there. If he really could not find him, then it would be difficult for him. ¡°Yes, Patriarch, we have already investigated clearly. There is a Glorious Star Restaurant inside.¡± After saying that, Master Bai led these people towards the Glorious Star Restaurant. This scene happened to be seen by the Red King and his group who had just arrived in the lower realm. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Bai family would actually come here. Moreover, these people have also entered Stellar Town. Could it be that their goal is the same as ours?¡± The Red King frowned as he watched the Bai family head bring these people in. ¡°Red King, what should we do now? Are you going with the Bai family?¡± The Red King did not answer immediately. [Since this is the case, then let¡¯s not make a move first. Let¡¯s just sit back and reap the benefits!]¡± At the thought that he could take revenge without any trouble, a smile appeared on the Red King¡¯s face. In the end, this matter was a good thing for them. At this moment, the Bai family head brought these people to the front of the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a noble place in the lower realm. It seems that the boss here has some taste.¡± After saying that, the Bai family¡¯s head led his men in. ¡°Guests, please come in!¡± Just as these people walked in, the waiter from before welcomed them warmly. After the incident last time, the waiter was very worried that he would be fired by the boss. However, not only did their boss not fire him, but he also praised him for being cautious and even gave him a raise. Therefore, these days, the waiter worked even harder. ¡°We¡¯re not-¡± ¡°Aiya, since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t stand at the door. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± The waiter seemed to want to know what the leader of the White Clan was talking about. He happily invited the leader of the White Clan and the others in. ¡°Why don¡¯t you order our signature dishes first?¡± Seeing the guests sit down, the waiter introduced them excitedly. ¡°We-¡± ¡°Aiya! I know, you guys must not know what to order! In that case, I¡¯ll serve us the most popular set meal here!¡± After the waiter finished speaking, he took the menu and left. ¡°No! Why isn¡¯t this person listening to us!¡± Seeing the waiter leave just like that, the Bai family¡¯s head and the others were very dumbfounded. What was wrong with this person? ¡°Forget it, forget it. In that case, let¡¯s stay here and observe.¡± The Bai Family Head did not want to offend the people here so easily. After all, he had to rely on the person here to save his life. After that, these people saw the waiter from earlier busy serving the dishes. Seeing that all the dishes were finally served, the waiter smiled at these people. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet.¡± Just as the waiter was about to leave, Master Bai called out to him. ¡°Aiya! Customer, this isn¡¯t good, right?¡± The waiter looked at the Bai family head in embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s so good about it?¡± These words stunned Master Bai, who was about to ask a question. What was this waiter trying to do? It couldn¡¯t be what he thought, right? The people beside him were even more stunned. They did not expect the people here to be so wild. Their family head was already so old. Chapter 1261: People from the Upper Realm (1) Chapter 1261: People from the Upper Realm (1) However, the waiter stood there for a long time and did not see any movement from the Bai family¡¯s head. ¡°No, can I do it? If not, forget it.¡± Looking at how these people were dressed, he originally thought that these people would give him more tips. However, the waiter had been standing in the same place for a long time, and these people had no intention of showing off at all. Since that was the case, why did he stop him? Seeing the waiter roll his eyes at them and leave, the Bai family members present were even more dumbfounded. ¡°No! How could a small waiter have such a big temper!¡± The Bai Family Head, who was the first to react, was so angry that he was about to smoke. That waiter actually said that he couldn¡¯t do it! Was that guy courting death? ¡°Patriarch! Master! Calm down! Calm down! We haven¡¯t found out where the expert is yet.¡± Seeing that Master Bai was about to explode, the others immediately stopped him. Now was not the time to be angry. This was that person¡¯s territory. If they left a bad impression on that person here, they might really have no chance. ¡°Humph! That waiter is lucky.¡± Looking at the waiter¡¯s departing figure, Master Bai sat down after a while. In the end, after these people quickly finished the things on the table, they came to the place that looked like the manager. ¡°Hello, may I ask you?¡± Feng Ling ¡®er, who was calculating, looked at these people and smiled. ¡°We are from the Upper Realm.¡± Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s smile instantly froze when she heard Master Bai¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say? All of you are from the Upper Realm!¡± How could Feng Ling ¡®er not know that the ones threatening them were people from the Upper Realm? However, she did not expect these Upper Realm people to appear here so openly. Master Bai looked at the woman in front of him. She was shocked when she heard that they were from the upper realm. Her face instantly revealed a smug expression. This was the reaction these people from the lower realm should have when they heard people from the upper realm. ¡°Yes, we are from the Upper Realm. I think you should know what to do, right?¡± The Bai Family Head looked at Feng Ling ¡®er. After all, when these people from the lower realm heard him like this, they would definitely welcome them in a hurry. However, in the next second, Feng Ling ¡®er ran back at lightning speed. When he ran over, he even dropped a sentence. ¡°You guys wait here.¡± These words stunned the Bai family members present. ¡°No, Patriarch, the people here are simply too arrogant. They actually don¡¯t put us in their eyes.¡± The waiter from before was the same, and so was the one who looked like the manager. If not for the fact that their family head still needed the boss¡¯s treatment, they would have torn this place apart long ago. ¡°Phew-¡± Master Bai also took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s not argue with these blind people from the lower realm. It¡¯s more important to find their boss.¡± It was obvious that Master Bai was gritting his teeth when he said this. On the other side, Feng Ling ¡®er rushed to the Glorious Star Restaurant¡¯s meeting room. At this moment, the people from Glorious Star Restaurant who had just received the news immediately gathered here. ¡°Ling ¡®Er, what happened? Are people from the Upper Realm really here?¡± Seeing Feng Ling ¡®er running over in a panic, these people¡¯s gazes all turned to her. ¡°Yes, I am! ¡°This matter is absolutely true. Those people said it themselves. Moreover, I secretly observed their strength. They are from the Upper Realm!¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions froze. They did not expect that this Upper Realm person would be so arrogant. Did he really think that they, the Lower Realm people, were easy to deal with? ¡°By the way, Ling ¡®Er, can you see clearly who these people are? Have we offended them before?¡± The white beast suddenly thought of something and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know who these people are, but I¡¯m sure that we didn¡¯t offend them at all.¡± Hearing Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, the people present could not hold it in anymore. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that those people would come looking for us without offending them. Ling ¡®er, go and inform the seniors now.¡± After saying that, these people all took action. At this moment, Red King, who was standing far away from Stardust Town, was also preparing to enter. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand here and wait. Let¡¯s go in and see what the Bai family can do for us. A good show.¡± ¡­.. In a short while, these people arrived at the place where the Bai family¡¯s head and the others were just now. Looking at the Bai Family Head and the rest who were standing still, the people from the Glorious Star Restaurant walked over aggressively. ¡°You people must be from the upper class!¡± The people from Glorious Star Restaurant immediately saw the Bai Family Head in front of them. ¡°We are from the Upper Realm. We came here to be your boss.¡± Looking at these people, the people beside the Bai family¡¯s head slowly stood up. ¡°Looking for our boss? Why are you guys looking for our boss so aggressively? Are you threatening our boss?¡± Looking at the people from the Upper Realm in front of them, there was not a trace of fear on the faces of the people from the Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Haha, you must have misunderstood. We didn¡¯t come here to find trouble with you.¡± At this moment, Master Bai stood up and said to these people with a smile. ¡°We came here because we have something to ask your boss.¡± Upon hearing Master Bai¡¯s words, the people from Glorious Star Restaurant became even more vigilant. What were these Upper Realm people doing? That was not what they had said in the threatening letter. These Upper Realm people had previously said that they would raze this place to the ground. Why did they say that they had something to ask of him now? This was not right. ¡°Hehe, we won¡¯t believe your nonsense. Tell us, what¡¯s your motive for doing this?¡± Uncle Limitless walked forward to confront the Bai family¡¯s head. These Upper Realm people were definitely up to something. ¡°No, we really have something to ask of you this time.¡± Master Bai did not understand why these people were so hostile towards them. Was it because they were from the Upper Realm? ¡°Oh right, to show our sincerity, we also brought you some artifacts.¡± After saying that, the Bai family¡¯s head asked the people behind him to take out the treasured weapon that he had used to fool Elder Shi. Looking at the Bai Family Head¡¯s actions, the people present became even more cautious. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. These things aren¡¯t meant to harm you. These are all treasured weapons from the upper realm.¡± However, the people from Glorious Star Restaurant did not believe the words of the Bai Family Head. ¡°Uncle Limitless, let me go and see what this guy has taken out.¡± At this moment, the white beast slowly walked forward. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about these things. They were carefully selected and prepared for you in the Upper Realm.¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1262: Treating the Illness (1) Chapter 1262: Treating the Illness (1) Seeing the white beast walking towards them, the Bai Family Head revealed a confident smile on his face. After these people saw his treasured weapons, they would definitely kneel down and thank him. At that time, if he wanted to ask their boss again, they would definitely be eager to tell him. The white beast slowly walked to the front of the Bai family head. The white beast looked at the artifacts in Master Bai¡¯s hands with a picky gaze. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with this?¡± Looking at the white beast, Master Bai smiled confidently. ¡°With these things of yours, no one will pick them up even if you throw them into the trash!¡± Under the confident gaze of the Bai family head, the white beast said without any mercy. ¡°You! What do you mean by that!¡± The white beast did not look as happy as he had imagined. Instead, it looked disdainful. Master Bai¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Do you know what this is? You actually said that no one would want it even if you threw it in the trash!¡± The Bai family head could not believe that this person from the lower realm would actually despise his thing. Although this thing was very inferior, it should be very precious to the people of the lower realm. The white beast looked speechlessly at the Bai family head in front of him. Did this Upper Realm person really treat them like monkeys? ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re that easy to fool? Since you don¡¯t have the sincerity to look for our boss, then you should hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t tell the quality of things just because we¡¯re from the lower realm.¡± The white beast had mercilessly said such unpleasant words. It was not that the white beast did not understand the things that the Bai family head had taken out, but that it could clearly sense them. This kind of thing was not even as powerful as the kitchen knife in their Glorious Star Restaurant. To think that he would use such a thing to fool them. This was simply ridiculous. After hearing this, Master Bai¡¯s expression became even gloomier. ¡°What do you people from the lower realm know!¡± When the Bai family saw this, they could not help but stand up and criticize these people. Of course, they saw that their family head¡¯s expression was very bad. If they didn¡¯t say something soon, their family head might even tear this place apart. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Haha, this brother, it was our fault just now. I didn¡¯t see clearly.¡± ¡°How about this? Elder Xu, hurry up and take out the sword I got last time.¡±¡± Looking at the white beast in front of him, Master Bai smiled again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a confident smile, but a gnashing smile. He really did not expect these people from the lower realm to be so difficult to deceive, although he did not know if these people were pretending. ¡°Patriarch! That thing was something you obtained with great difficulty! Are you really going to take it out?¡± These people did not expect their family head to actually take that thing out. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and quickly follow my instructions!¡± Master Bai wasn¡¯t that stupid. It was just that he had a favor to ask of them. If his illness was cured, hehe, then what he would do next was uncertain. Then, under the unwilling gazes of those people, these people took out a very shiny artifact. ¡°Hiss! He did not expect that these people could actually take out something good!¡± Now, these people¡¯s actions made the people of Glorious Star Restaurant more and more confused. What were these people up to? He actually took out a treasured weapon. ¡°Haha, little brother, what do you think of this thing? I had a hard time getting this thing.¡± Looking at the white beast, the Bai family head said with a fake smile. After receiving the item from Master Bai, the white beast was stunned. However, this kind of thing could barely be compared to half of the kitchen knives in their Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll reluctantly accept this thing.¡± After the white beast finished speaking, it took these things and walked back. ¡°Who are you people?¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er called out to Xiao Changtian and walked in slowly. Xiao Changtian looked at the Bai Family Head and the others in front of him with vigilance. However, when he saw the head of the Bai family, Xiao Changtian, he was stunned. He seemed to have seen this guy somewhere before. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re here!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, the people of Glorious Star Restaurant seemed to have found their backbone. ¡°Are these people from the Upper Realm?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give them a good look. These people actually wanted to take advantage of his absence to attack his Glorious Star Restaurant. Hehe, but these Upper Realm people definitely didn¡¯t expect him to return. Therefore, he would not let these people succeed. ¡°Yo! This expert can really see you!¡± When he heard the people from Glorious Star Restaurant address this person as Senior, the Bai Family Head knew that he had found the right person this time. The guy in front of him was definitely the owner of Glorious Star Restaurant! ¡°Sir, are you the owner of Xing Hua Restaurant?¡± As he wasn¡¯t too sure, Master Bai couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°I am. Why? What do you people want?¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was full of vigilance. These people from the Upper Realm would definitely not play any tricks. He could not let his guard down like this. ¡°Sir! You don¡¯t know how hard it was for us to find you!¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian was really that gentleman, Master Bai¡¯s face finally revealed a genuine smile. ¡°Why are you people looking for me?¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong. Could it be that these people had been following him since the Upper Realm? If that was really the case, then these people were too terrifying! ¡°Sir! I¡­ I really have no choice!¡± ¡°Hehe, no choice? You have no choice but to use this method?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Bai Family Head with a dark expression. These people had threatened the Glorious Star Tower¡¯s people in the beginning to force him out. ¡°Sir! This¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do about this matter. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so presumptuous. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Master Bai thought that Xiao Changtian was dissatisfied with his bribery. ¡°Sir! I¡¯m here to ask for your help to cure my illness. I really have no other purpose.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Master Bai finally voiced his request. Now that he could see this gentleman, it meant that his illness could definitely be cured! ¡°Looking for our senior to treat him? Haha.¡± When the people in the distance heard Master Bai¡¯s words, their faces were filled with disdain. They did not believe that these people¡¯s motives were so simple. ¡°It¡¯s true, sir. I really have no other choice, so I asked about you. Please help me take a look at my illness.¡± Master Bai didn¡¯t know if Xiao Changtian was willing to show him. Therefore, he could only make such a request. Chapter 1263: Chapter 1270-The True Face of Zhang Chapter 1263: Chapter 1270-The True Face of Zhang ¡°See a doctor?¡± When Xiao Changtian heard the request of the Bai Family¡¯s Patriarch, he was suspicious. Was the real reason why these people were threatening the people of the Glorious Star Restaurant because they wanted to see a doctor? Obviously, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t believe this reason. ¡°Sir, if you can save me, I¡¯m willing to give you all the treasures of our Bai family.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to treat him, Master Bai panicked. ¡°Patriarch! Master! Not good! There¡¯s news from the Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± At this moment, a voice sounded in the Bai family¡¯s head¡¯s ear. ¡°What is it? Did the Yamaguchi-gumi find the herbs?¡± Hearing the news from the Yamaguchi-gumi, Master Bai was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he found this person in the lower realm, there would be news from the Yamaguchi-gumi. Then he did not have to talk so much nonsense with this person from the lower realm in front of him! He had already had such an attitude just now, but this lower realm person was actually still unwilling to treat him. Great, now that he was saved, there was naturally no need for this lower realm person! ¡°You want me to treat you? Hehe, I don¡¯t believe this reason at all.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hear their conversation. He just looked at Master Bai coldly. These people must be trying to confuse him. He could not fall for their trap just like that. ¡°Haha! Since you don¡¯t believe me! Then don¡¯t believe me! I don¡¯t need you now!¡± The moment Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the Bai Family¡¯s head instantly turned hostile towards these people. ¡°Humph! I knew that this old thief didn¡¯t have good intentions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He even said that he wanted to see Senior for treatment! This reason is really laughable!¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Now that Senior has exposed me, I can¡¯t even pretend anymore.¡± The people from Glorious Star Restaurant looked at the ugly face of the Bai Family Head with disdain. Did this old thief from the Upper Realm really think that the people from the lower realm could not deal with the people from the Upper Realm? He was simply too naive. With their senior¡¯s strength, he could crush these people to death with one hand. ¡°So you Bai family members are all the same. However, I still want to remind you that you¡¯d better consider the consequences of going against me.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that Master Bai was trying to confuse him. Fortunately, his Fiery Golden Eyes had already discovered the true colors of these people. ¡°Hahaha! I think you should be the ones who should weigh the pros and cons! You people from the lower realm, you can¡¯t walk out alive today!¡± At this moment, the Bai family head did not want to give this lowly person from the lower realm a good face. In any case, these people were no longer of any use to him. After dealing with these people, he would also snatch back the treasured weapon he had just given away. ¡°Home¡­Master! Calm down!¡± After Master Bai finished speaking, the face of the person who spoke just now instantly turned extremely pale. ¡°Calm down for what? Now, these people are no longer of any use to me. The main family no longer needs to look at the eyes of these people from the lower realm!¡± The Bai Family Head could no longer listen to anything. He had already tolerated these people for a long time. Now, he could not tolerate it for even a second. ¡°The few of you, go up and take down these people for me. After you take them down, you will all be rewarded!¡± Without waiting for the people around him to say anything, the Bai family head gave the order and all the people around him moved out. ¡°Aiya! Master! I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet! The Yamaguchi-gumi brought bad news!¡± Looking at Master Bai¡¯s crazy appearance, that person spoke with a trembling voice. He did not know why the family head was so anxious. He had not even finished speaking. ¡°What is it? What did you say? Bad news!¡± When Master Bai heard his words, he stood rooted to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the Yamaguchi-gumi didn¡¯t get the herb!¡± Master Bai couldn¡¯t believe what the person in front of him said. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right! Master¡­ Yamaguchi-gumi¡­The Yamaguchi-gumi didn¡¯t get the herbs!¡± Seeing Master Bai like this, the man¡¯s legs trembled in fear. What should he do now? When the Bai family head heard this, he was even more dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t listen to what this fellow said just now. They¡­Didn¡¯t their Yamaguchi-gumi get the herbs? How did he¡­How could this be! ¡°You! You actually lied to me just now!¡± When he realized that something was wrong, the Bai family¡¯s head looked at the person in front of him angrily. This damned guy actually didn¡¯t finish his sentence at the beginning. ¡°No¡­ No, Master! Master! This matter¡­You didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± That person was so scared that he almost peed his pants. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still trying to quibble in front of me! It seems that there¡¯s no need for you to live anymore!¡± After Master Bai finished speaking, the person in front of him did not react. The person in front of him instantly turned into a pile of dregs. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had not even started to deal with the people in front of him before the people from Glorious Star Restaurant rushed over. ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡± Looking at the scene of these people entangled together in the distance. The Bai Family Head broke out in a cold sweat. What should he do now! Not only did he not get his herbs, but he also offended the gentleman who could save his name. ¡°Don¡¯t you people even listen to my family head¡¯s orders! All of you, stop right now!¡± The Bai family¡¯s head could not care less about so much now. Seeing these people fighting, Master Bai rushed forward without hesitation. ¡°Patriarch! What are you doing?¡± When the people who were fighting saw Master Bai arrive, they were all dumbfounded. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± These people did not know what was going on, so they could only stop what they were doing. The actions of these people also made the people in the Glorious Star Restaurant dumbfounded. ¡°You old thief! What else do you want? We won¡¯t be fooled by you!¡± Seeing that the Bai Family Head had come to stop these people, the people from the Glorious Star Restaurant became even more vigilant. This was because they really could not figure out what this Upper Realm old thief in front of them was trying to do. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Just as the people from Glorious Star Restaurant were on high alert, the Bai Family Head unexpectedly gave them a deep bow. ¡°Home! Master, what are you doing!¡± The Bai family¡¯s head¡¯s action frightened the people of the Bai family. What was going on with their patriarch? Could it be that someone had possessed her? That shouldn¡¯t be. Their family head was fine just now. How did it become like this? The people from Glorious Star Restaurant were even more dumbfounded. Why did he bow and apologize to the enemy? This was simply too strange! ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down like this. I don¡¯t know what tricks these people are up to again!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian walked over. Chapter 1264: Where Have I Seen Him Before (1) Chapter 1264: Where Have I Seen Him Before (1) ¡°Sir! Sir! This matter is really not what you think!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Master Bai was filled with regret. Why was he so anxious to fall out with the person who saved his life just now? ¡°Senior, let¡¯s not waste any more time with them. These people definitely have ill intentions. Why don¡¯t we just beat them back now?¡± The white beast looked at the people in front of him and suggested. He had originally thought that these people would be very powerful, but he had also discovered it during the exchange just now. These people¡¯s strength was on par with theirs. If the people from both sides fought, the people from the lower realm were very confident that they could win. ¡°No, sir, we¡­I¡¯ve really let you down just now. I deserve to die!¡± After saying that, Master Bai slapped himself hard. ¡°Alright, chase these people away. I don¡¯t want to see them again.¡± Looking at the confident look on the white beast¡¯s face, Xiao Changtian knew that these people couldn¡¯t do anything to the people from the Glorious Star Tower. At this moment, Red King, who had just arrived, saw Xiao Changtian standing in the distance. ¡°Him! Wasn¡¯t he in the Upper Realm? Why was he here now? This! This is simply too terrifying.¡± The Red King saw Xiao Changtian and the Bai Family Master slapping him hard. The strength of the Bai family was comparable to his father¡¯s. However, this was the only way to deal with Xiao Changtian. The Red King felt his hair stand on end. However, a moment later, the Red King felt relieved. Fortunately, he did not attack blindly. Otherwise, what would have happened to him? ¡°Red King, we¡­Are you still going to attack?¡± ¡°Out? Out what! Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on in front of you? Why did you make a move in this situation? I didn¡¯t run away!¡± After saying that, he did not care about the people from the Bai family anymore. The Red King led his people and left dejectedly. At this moment, Master Bai and the others were also chased out by the people from Glorious Star Restaurant. ¡°Damn it! Why did things turn out like this?¡± The Bai Family¡¯s head looked at the Glorious Star Restaurant in exasperation. Why was he so unlucky? Not only did he not have any medicinal herbs, but this mister was also unwilling to receive him. Could it be that he could only wait for death here now? ¡± Patriarch¡­¡± I think I¡¯ve seen this person in the Upper Realm before!¡± At this moment, someone said to the Bai family head. ¡°What is it? Are you saying that that gentleman is also from the Upper Realm?¡± Master Bai was a little surprised. No wonder these people were not afraid of them at all. They were from the Upper Realm. ¡°Where have you seen that person before?¡± Looking at the person who spoke, Master Bai¡¯s expression became solemn again. If he was really from the Upper Realm, it would not be so easy to bribe him. ¡°It seems that the eldest and second young masters know this person.¡± The man recalled what he had seen. Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master were very respectful to this man. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this! Those two bastards didn¡¯t tell me that they knew such a person. Are the two of them courting death?¡± When he thought about how this person knew his two sons, the Bai Family¡¯s head was once again enraged. It seemed that those two bastards really wanted to harm him. Otherwise, why would they not tell him about this? ¡°Humph! In that case, let¡¯s go back first. Let those two bastards invite this gentleman over.¡± Master Bai took a deep breath and left with everyone. ¡°Senior, senior, that person from the Upper Realm has already left with his people.¡± The white beast, who was paying close attention to these people, turned around and reported happily. He knew that with Senior taking action, those Upper Realm people would definitely be scared and run away. ¡°Haha, Senior, you¡¯re still the best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior. With you stepping out, look at how scared those people are.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s smile was so wide that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. In my eyes, those people are like ants. I don¡¯t even want to fight with these people.¡± Xiao Changtian was no longer modest. After all, those people were too weak. Even the people from the Glorious Star Tower could deal with them, let alone him. ¡°Since I¡¯ve helped you chase those fellows away, I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days before I go look for the last spirit tree seed.¡± Seeing that there was nothing else to do, Xiao Changtian did not waste any more time. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . The last spirit tree seed, I seem to have heard people from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets mention it before.¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er walked over and said slowly. ¡°Oh? Is there any news from the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets?¡± Xiao Changtian was just thinking about where he should go to find the last spirit tree seed when he arrived. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s any accurate information there. I only heard from the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion last time.¡± The white beast smiled embarrassedly. He really wasn¡¯t sure about this matter. He still needed Senior Lao Fan to make another trip. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over and ask again.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he walked towards the Tianji Pavilion. ¡­.. At that time, in the Upper Realm, above the Red King Mansion. ¡°Yo, Red King, why are you back so soon?¡± Master Hong looked at Red King, who had returned, in surprise. He had only been gone for two days. Why was he back so soon? Could it be that those people from the lower realm were so easy to deal with? If they were easy to deal with, why did they find so many people? ¡°Hahaha, father, aren¡¯t you going to deal with those ants in the lower realm quickly? Those people have all been dealt with by me.¡± The Red King looked at his father awkwardly. If his father knew how disappointing he was, he would probably scold him again. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Looking at the Red King, Old Master Hong still did not believe it. Hence, he turned to look at the elder beside him. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! The Red King is brave and resourceful. Those people from the lower realm surrendered as soon as they went down. We didn¡¯t even need to do anything.¡± The elder beside him immediately went forward and agreed. On the way back, the Red King had already bribed them. That was why they would not betray the Red King. ¡°Haha, as expected of my son. He solved the matter so quickly.¡± After hearing the elders ¡®answers, Master Hong was relieved. ¡°Since this matter has been resolved, you can stay in the Red King Mansion. Without my orders, you are not allowed to leave.¡± Just as Red King was feeling happy, Master Red¡¯s attitude changed. ¡°No, Father, why?¡± The Red King looked at his father in confusion. Her father was fine just now. Why did he suddenly change his attitude? Could it be that his acting just now was not good enough? But that was impossible. Chapter 1265: Illegitimate Child (1) Chapter 1265: Illegitimate Child (1) At this moment, in the Red King Mansion. Master Hong looked at the Red King in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°Humph! You brat! I¡¯ve already investigated what happened last time. You brat, how dare you provoke such a person!¡± When he thought about how his son had caused him such a huge trouble, Master Hong wanted to kick the Red King to death. The heart of the heart, the heart of the heart, the heart of the heart She really did not expect him to have such strength!¡± Red King immediately went up to defend himself when he saw his father¡¯s reaction. After all, they had already provoked him. There was no use in saying anything else. ¡°You! I don¡¯t care about anything else! From today onwards, you are not allowed to step out of the Red King Mansion!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian slowly walked to the door of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. ¡°Looks like the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets is still the same.¡± After a while, he walked in. The Great Elder who was in the Prophecy Pavilion looked up and saw Xiao Changtian walking over slowly. ¡°Yo! Senior! I didn¡¯t expect you to come!¡± Seeing that it was Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder ran over excitedly. ¡°First Elder, haha, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you again.¡± ¡°Aiya! Senior, it¡¯s our fortune to have you here. Please take a seat.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder was so happy. They didn¡¯t expect Senior to actually return from the Upper Realm. They still didn¡¯t know. ¡°Haha, First Elder, I came here mainly to inquire about the matter of the spirit tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian went straight to the point and looked at the Great Elder. ¡°Senior, this matter¡­Why don¡¯t we talk inside first?¡± This matter was not so simple. They actually did not know where the last spirit tree seed was. ¡°Senior, our Prophecy Pavilion only obtained this matter by chance. However, we only know where the last spirit tree seed is. As for the exact location, our Prophecy Pavilion does not know.¡± The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets looked at Xiao Changtian seriously. First Elder felt a little guilty for not being able to help Senior in this matter. Senior had helped them drive away those demons. Although he didn¡¯t know what the situation was like in the Upper Realm, with the seniors in the Upper Realm, those demons definitely wouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. ¡°Hiss? What did the Great Elder mean?¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian thought that he had found a way to get the spiritual tree seed this time. Who knew that it was all for naught. However, this was better than searching aimlessly. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s put it this way. The last spirit tree seed might be in the upper realm or the lower realm.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had a serious expression. ¡°We only know this little bit of information about this matter. We don¡¯t know the rest. However, Senior, don¡¯t worry. As long as there¡¯s any situation in the lower realm, we¡¯ll definitely tell you immediately.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t be happy anymore. The Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets actually said that it was possible in the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm? Why was the last spirit tree seed so difficult? ¡°Sigh! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter.¡± It seemed that it would not be easy to find the last spirit tree seed. ¡°By the way, Senior, if you go to the Upper Realm, I know some clues.¡± ¡°You can try Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Xiao Changtian, who had been in a daze, was pulled back to his senses by the words ¡®Yamaguchi-gumi.¡¯ ¡°Yamaguchi-gumi? How do you know about the Yamaguchi-gumi from the Upper Realm?¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that the Yamaguchi-gumi was very mysterious in the Upper Realm, and not many people knew about it. However, the Great Elder of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets actually knew about the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Senior, although our Prophecy Pavilion is from the lower realm, we know a lot about the things in the upper realm.¡± Speaking of the Prophecy Pavilion, the First Elder was very proud. Apart from the Great Elder and their Pavilion Master, no one else knew about this. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets also contracted some of the Upper Realm¡¯s businesses. ¡°I see. In that case, First Elder, I¡¯ll go to the Upper World first.¡± After all, he needed to find both sides now. He had to hurry back and ask. ¡­ When Xiao Changtian returned to his courtyard, he saw Wang Dazuo sitting in the courtyard, waiting for him. ¡°Sir, when are we going back to look for my father?¡± Wang Da Zuo looked at Xiao Chang Tian with sparkling eyes. He had never seen his father since he was born. He had only heard from others that his father was very powerful. He could not wait to see the legendary mighty Black Tortoise. His father must be very powerful, handsome, and elegant. He must be his idol! ¡°Hurry up and pack up. We¡¯re all preparing to go back now.¡± Looking at Wang Dazuo, Xiao Changtian smiled. She did not know that Black Tortoise knew that he had a son who was left in the courtyard. ¡°Alright! Sir!¡± Commander Wang was even more excited as he ran into the house and started packing. ¡­. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought Great Assistant Wang back to the imperial prison. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re back! This is¡­¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian come back with a child, the people in the prison were shocked. ¡°This is-¡± ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to say anything about this. I understand.¡± He looked at the kid and then at Xiao Changtian. The man left with a determined look. When he left, that person was still blaming himself in his heart. Why did he ask that question just now? That child was able to follow by Senior¡¯s side. What other status could he have? That must be Senior¡¯s child in the lower realm! Although he didn¡¯t know who Senior¡¯s wife was, that kid was definitely Senior¡¯s child! This person quickly sent this message to the people in the imperial prison. The people in the imperial prison were also very surprised after hearing this. They thought Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t that kind of person, but after hearing the news, they started to doubt their own thoughts. Xiao Changtian looked strangely at the man who was running away. ¡°This is really baffling. Colonel, we don¡¯t have to pay attention to these people. Just follow me.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he brought Great Assistant Wang inside. At this moment, White Tiger and the others also received the news. ¡°Hiss! I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect it. I was wondering why Master went to the Lower Realm Stone this time. It turns out that Master has an illegitimate child!¡± Qilin nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Hey, Brother Bai, who do you think the mother of this illegitimate child is?¡± Qilin couldn¡¯t figure out who the child¡¯s mother was. ¡°Aiya, let¡¯s not guess here. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look now?¡± Pi Xiu suggested. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what his little master looked like. Chapter 1266: Your Son (1) Chapter 1266: Your Son (1) ¡°Black Tortoise, do you want to go?¡± Just as the three beasts were about to leave, they asked the Black Tortoise in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Little master will see you sooner or later. I don¡¯t want to join in the fun.¡± The Black Tortoise did not take this matter to heart. On the other side. Xiao Changtian brought Grand Zuo Wang and walked slowly towards his courtyard. ¡°Why are these people so strange?¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded when he saw the way these people were looking at him. ¡°Colonel, is there something on my face?¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s nothing on your face.¡± Commander Wang was also very puzzled. Why were these people looking at them with such expressions? In the end, Xiao Chang Tian didn¡¯t pay any attention to these people and walked into his own courtyard. ¡°Senior! Senior! I didn¡¯t expect you to come back so soon!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian come back, Xingyu happily came out to welcome him. ¡°Aiya, this must be Senior¡¯s son. Haha, he really looks quite similar to Senior.¡± Xingyu had obviously heard about this gossip as well, so he looked at Wang Dazuo curiously. ¡°What do you mean by my son? He¡¯s not my son at all.¡± Looking at Xingyu, Xiao Changtian finally understood why those people were looking at him so strangely. It turned out that they all treated Wang Da Zuo as their own son. ¡°Take a closer look at the two of us. We look alike!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at Xingyu. ¡°What? No, no, no. Not your son?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xingyu rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Then Senior, could it be that this young man is your new disciple?¡± Since he wasn¡¯t Senior¡¯s son, why did he bring this kid here? ¡°Aiya, no, this is Black Tortoise¡¯s son. Don¡¯t ask anymore. Hurry up and call Black Tortoise over.¡± Looking at Xingyu¡¯s curiosity, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were clearly heard by the three beasts who were walking over. ¡°Frog fun! That kid isn¡¯t Master¡¯s!¡± ¡°That kid is actually that fellow¡¯s!¡± The three beasts were stunned on the spot. ¡°What happened? When did Black Tortoise have such a big son behind our backs!¡± After being stunned for a moment, Qilin looked at Wang Da Zuo angrily. Why did the Black Tortoise have a son, and they had not even touched a woman¡¯s hand? This had caused them serious harm. When they saw the Black Tortoise, they would definitely condemn it! ¡°Sir, what does my father look like?¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian had sent someone to call his father, Wang Da Zuo was even more excited. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what his father looked like! ¡°Haha, you will know what your father is like in a while. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Of course, Xiao Changtian could understand why this kid wanted to see his father. On the other side, Black Tortoise, who was sunbathing, saw a figure walking over from afar. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, Senior Black Tortoise!¡± When Xingyu saw Black Tortoise, he quickly ran over. However, Black Tortoise only glanced at Xingyu indifferently. ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, can you hear me? Senior brought your son back and asked me to call you over.¡± Black Tortoise, who was originally unconcerned, instantly widened his eyes when he heard this. ¡°What did you say? Master has returned with my son? Are you joking with me? How could I have a son?¡± Black Tortoise looked at the stars in front of him. This Xingyu in front of him was definitely lying to him. Who would believe that Master had brought his son along? ¡°Senior Black Tortoise, I¡¯m really not joking with you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look.¡± Xingyu felt helpless. Why did Senior Black Tortoise not even want to acknowledge his own son? It seemed that Senior Black Tortoise was definitely a scumbag. ¡°Hmph, I want to see if you¡¯re lying or not. Don¡¯t play any tricks in front of me!¡± Black Tortoise snorted and followed Xingyu to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Brother Black Tortoise is here! The Xuanwu brothers have been in the game for a long time. When the three beasts outside the door saw Black Tortoise coming, they immediately ran over. ¡°Brother Black Tortoise, what happened? When did you give birth to a son behind our backs?¡± Seeing Black Tortoise, Qilin asked a bunch of questions. ¡°What son? I don¡¯t have a son!¡± Looking at the three-headed man, the Black Tortoise still did not believe that the person its master had brought back this time was its son. ¡°Isn¡¯t that kid Senior¡¯s son? When did he become my son?¡± ¡°Yo, Brother Black Tortoise, you don¡¯t believe me? If you don¡¯t believe me, go and see for yourself.¡± The white beast and the other two did not expect the Black Tortoise to refuse to acknowledge his son. Black Tortoise saw that these people were all like this, so he could not help but walk in. ¡°Haha, colonel, your father is here!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled when he saw the Black Tortoise. ¡°Where? Where? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡± He saw Wang Da Zuo looking at the door, but he didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Isn¡¯t this your father?!¡± Xiao Changtian pointed at the Black Tortoise on the ground and looked at Wang Dazuo strangely. How could this child not even recognize his own father? ¡°Father¡­Father?¡± When Commander Wang saw the huge turtle on the ground, his heart broke down. Why was his brother and father like this? Didn¡¯t everyone say that his father was very powerful? Why was he in the form of a big turtle? Although he was also a bastard when he was born. However, he could transform into a human with just a little strength. Why was his father still in such a state? ¡°Son¡­Son?¡± Black Tortoise could not believe that the guy in front of him was really his son. Although he didn¡¯t believe that this was the truth, he could feel the connection between him and the kid in front of him. Black Tortoise was certain that this kid in front of him was his son. ¡°Black Tortoise, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but as a father, you¡¯re too irresponsible. Your son was born in the lower bound, and you have no idea.¡± Seeing Black Tortoise recognize his son, Xiao Changtian immediately lectured him. Black Tortoise¡¯s method was very wrong! ¡°Master¡­ Master, do you mean that my son was born in your courtyard?¡± No one knew what had touched Black Tortoise, but he looked at Xiao Changtian excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t even know how shocked I was at that time!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1267: Where Did It Come From (1) Chapter 1267: Where Did It Come From (1) ¡°Father¡­Father.¡± Although he didn¡¯t want to admit that the person in front of him was his father, he could feel his father¡¯s strength. Although his father looked like a tortoise, the power of the Black Tortoise could not be concealed. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± It was unknown what the Black Tortoise thought of, but it looked at Wang Dazuo excitedly. When Qilin saw this scene, he gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. ¡°Qilin, why are you so excited? Do you want a son too?¡± Pi Xiu looked at Qilin mockingly. Qilin looked as if Brother Black Tortoise had stolen Qilin¡¯s son. ¡°You only have gold coins in your head, what do you know?¡± After hearing Pi Xiu¡¯s words, Qilin glared at him fiercely. ¡°Hey? I don¡¯t understand? Only you know!¡± Kirin didn¡¯t want to admit that its brain was filled with gold coins. ¡°Alright, alright, stop arguing.¡± The white tiger looked at the two beasts with a headache. ¡°Qilin, don¡¯t you just want women?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing White Tiger¡¯s words expose his inner thoughts, Qilin scratched his head awkwardly. He had grown up, but not only had he never touched a woman, he had never even seen a female qilin. Therefore, seeing that Black Tortoise had a son, Qilin was very envious. ¡°Damn, why would a woman like you fall for someone like you? Just focus on getting some crystals like me.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Qilin and continued to mock him. ¡°Alright! Since the two of you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll let you take a good look. Just you wait.¡± After Qilin finished speaking, he left angrily. ¡°Ah.¡± Seeing this scene, the white tiger shook its head helplessly. After Xiao Changtian saw Black Tortoise take his son away, he finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t expect Senior Black Tortoise¡¯s son to have grown so big.¡± Xingyu sighed as he watched the Black Tortoise leave with his son. ¡°No, who told you that that was my son?¡± Xiao Changtian remembered what Xingyu said after hearing his words. ¡°This¡­ Senior, everyone here said that just now. Who knew that those people would be so gossipy? Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go now and arrange some heavy work for them so that they can still be so free.¡± After Xingyu finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave. However, just as he turned around, he froze on the spot. ¡°By the way, Senior, in the few days that you weren¡¯t around, the Heavenly Dao Union sent out an invitation to invite you to some Demon Slayer Conference.¡± The people of the Heavenly Dao Union did not know that Senior had already gone to the lower realm, and Xingyu did not know when Senior would return. Therefore, the people of the Heavenly Law Union had been coming here for the past few days. ¡°Demon Slayer Conference? When will it start?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, but I seem to have heard that they want to wait until Senior returns.¡± After Xingyu finished speaking, he turned around and left after seeing that there was nothing else. Xiao Changtian sat on the stool thoughtfully. ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to ask about the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s situation. I can take advantage of this Demon Slayer Conference to ask around.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian wanted to ask someone. Wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Dao Union ready-made? Just as Xiao Changtian was about to enter the house, Kylin jumped in front of him. ¡°Hehehe, Master.¡± The Qilin looked at its master with a wretched expression. ¡°What do you want?¡± Seeing Qilin like this, Xiao Changtian felt that this guy was up to no good. ¡°Master, you must have worked hard this time.¡± Kylin scratched his head in embarrassment and walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s legs. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. Alright, stop dawdling here. What¡¯s going on?¡± One had to know that this fellow usually would not come looking for him for no reason. Something must be up with this guy. ¡°Haha, Master, you really have sharp eyes. You can tell at a glance that I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Qilin didn¡¯t expect his master to see through it before he even said it. ¡°Master, are you going to participate in some Demon Slayer Conference this time?¡± Qilin had been listening to the Demon Slayer Conference for several days. He had wanted to call White Tiger and the others to join in the fun a few days ago. However, those two guys actually didn¡¯t want to go. There would definitely be many powerful and good-looking women at the Demon Slayer Conference. Since the two of them didn¡¯t want to go, then he would go alone with Master. When he returned, he would definitely shock White Tiger and the others. ¡°Yeah, why? Do you want to get rid of the demon with me?¡± Usually, Qilin was not so proactive. What was going on this time? ¡°That¡¯s right! Senior, I know you must be curious about why I¡¯m so proactive this time!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already completely realized that I can¡¯t be like Pi Xiu and the others, waiting for death here! Master, you have worked so hard, I have long wanted to share some of your burdens.¡± ¡°However, because of my own reasons, I couldn¡¯t help you much. However, the current me is no longer the same as before! I want to follow you to the Demon Slayer Conference.¡± ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. If you bring me along, I guarantee that I can become your most powerful assistant!¡± Hearing Qilin¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Since when did Qilin change his personality? It had suddenly changed so much that he did not dare to recognize it. ¡°Master, I know that you might not be able to adapt to my sudden change, but if you bring me along, I guarantee that you will be able to see my change this time!¡± In order to go with Xiao Changtian, Qilin had done his best. ¡°This¡­ Alright, since that¡¯s the case, you can come with me.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to give up on this guy¡¯s enthusiasm. This was also a chance for him. ¡°However, can you transform into a human?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to turn around, he suddenly thought of Wang Dazuo. Commander Wang could transform into a human form in just a few months. Could it be that the one in front of him could not? If he couldn¡¯t, it would be troublesome to bring this fellow along. ¡°Yes! Why not!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the Kirin turned back into its human form. ¡°Wang¡­ Wang Zai!¡± ¡± Where did you get these clothes?!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the clothes on the Qilin and his eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets. He clearly remembered that he had a set of clothes that looked exactly the same. ¡°This¡­¡± Qilin was so excited that he forgot that he was wearing a senior¡¯s battle robe. ¡°This¡­¡± Chapter 1268: Four Rooms (1) Chapter 1268: Four Rooms (1) ¡°Master, I got this from a friend.¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s questioning, Qilin thought of this excuse. In any case, this battle robe was given to him by White Tiger. White Tiger was also considered his friend. There was nothing wrong with what he said. ¡°Alright, you can go back first. When I set off this time, I¡¯ll call you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian agree, the white tiger ran away happily. ¡­.. At that moment, in the Bai residence. The two young masters of the Bai family came out of the Bai family¡¯s room dejectedly. ¡°Big brother, what should we do about this? Last time, Father offended the Heavenly Dao Union. Now, he actually wants us to invite that senior back!¡± When Second Young Master Bai first heard Master Bai¡¯s words, he found it unbelievable. His father didn¡¯t believe him, so why was he so anxious to find Xiao Changtian after he returned from the Lower Realm? ¡°We have to complete this matter. Otherwise, look at Father¡¯s face. If we can¡¯t invite Senior back, Father might even skin us alive.¡± Even though Young Master Bai didn¡¯t know what they should do now. However, this matter still had to be done according to his father¡¯s wishes. ¡°Hello, Eldest Young Master, Second Young Master.¡± At this moment, the Bai family member who was in charge of transmitting the information walked to the door of the Bai family¡¯s head. ¡°Wait a minute. You¡¯re in such a hurry to find Father. Is something going to happen?¡± ¡°Oh, Second Young Master, this is an invitation letter from the Heavenly Law Alliance to our Bai family. It says that they want to invite our Bai family to participate in the Demon Slayer Conference.¡± The man told the two of them everything. ¡°The Demon Slayer Conference organized by the Heavenly Dao Union? Who wants to join?¡± The eyes of the two people who were worried about what to do lit up. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Heavenly Dao Union is going to invite a very, very powerful senior. Moreover, the Heavenly Dao Union has also invited many other sects and factions.¡± This person told the two of them everything he knew. ¡°Hahaha, big brother, it seems like the heavens have given us a clear path!¡± A very, very powerful senior. It must be that senior. They didn¡¯t expect that just as they were worrying about what to do, a solution came. ¡°Hahaha, good! In that case, there¡¯s no need to give this invitation to Father. We¡¯ll take it first.¡± The two of them left excitedly after receiving the invitation. On the other side, the Red King Mansion naturally received the news. ¡°Old Master, the Heavenly Dao Union wants to expel us from the Demon Assembly. Should we take this opportunity to apologize to that person?¡± After hearing this news, the elder beside Master Hong immediately stood up and suggested. Master Hong frowned and thought for a moment.¡± What if that person doesn¡¯t accept our apology?¡±¡± After all, it was not impossible. Just the people from their side were already so powerful, let alone that person¡¯s strength. This was all his son¡¯s fault. He dared to provoke such a powerful person. No wonder his son was so seriously injured last time. He asked for it. ¡°Aiya, Old Master, why don¡¯t you think about it? If that mister doesn¡¯t want to forgive me, why would he send people from his side to treat our Red King?¡± Seeing that their master still had not figured it out, the elders at the side were a little anxious. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re right. If he didn¡¯t want to forgive us, he wouldn¡¯t have sent people to save the Red King! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring the Red King with me to apologize to that gentleman!¡± ¡­ Xiao Changtian looked at the invitation and nodded. ¡°Xingyu, Wuyi, Qilin, the three of you follow me. I heard from others that the Heavenly Dao Union has invited people from all walks of life this time.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin. Xingyu and Wuyi Xiao Changtian were not worried at all. He was most worried about Qilin. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t worried that Kirin would get hurt there, but he was worried that Kirin would cause trouble for him. This time, it wasn¡¯t just the people he was familiar with. There were also a large number of people he wasn¡¯t familiar with. If Qilin caused trouble for him, he did not know if he could solve it. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about me! I definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡± Qilin also felt that Xiao Changtian was talking about him, so he immediately promised loudly. ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re ready, let¡¯s set off.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian led the group on their journey. ¡­ Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought a few people to the Heavenly Dao Union. Looking at the impenetrable crowd outside the Heavenly Dao Union, Qilin could not help but sigh with emotion. So many people!¡± Looking around, there were still many good-looking young ladies among so many people. Hehehe, at that time, don¡¯t blame him, Qilin, for destroying the flower with his ruthless hands! ¡°Senior Qilin, have you never seen so many people before?¡± At this moment, Xingyu looked at Qilin innocently and asked. ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t understand.¡± Qilin gave Xingyu a look, letting him experience it himself. ¡°D * mn, there are so many people. How are we going to get in?¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian thought that the Heavenly Dao Union would be filled to the brim by inviting so many people. However, it seemed that it was not just full. This guy was overflowing. How was he supposed to enter? ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we just stay around here for the night?¡± After all, the current situation was not something that could be squeezed into in a short period of time. Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement. It was better to wait until tomorrow to see what the situation was. If it really didn¡¯t work, they would contact Leng Yue tomorrow. Xiao Changtian brought a few people and walked for half a day before finally seeing an inn that wasn¡¯t full. ¡°Boss, how many rooms are there left?¡± Finally, they found one, and the few of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Haha, guests, you came just in time. We happen to have four rooms here.¡± Hearing this news, their faces revealed joy. He did not expect them to be so lucky that the last few rooms were left to them. ¡°Hahaha, I want four rooms.¡± ¡°Boss, are there any rooms available?¡± Right at this moment, a charming voice, accompanied by a mesmerizing fragrance, was heard. Upon hearing this, the dazed Qilin immediately perked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. The last four rooms have been given to these guests.¡± The shopkeeper looked at the woman and said apologetically. Qilin looked at the woman in front of him with an excited smile on his face. The woman in front of him was wearing a tight-fitting purple dress. The cleavage on her chest was clearly visible, and her lower body was enhanced by black silk¡­ Chapter 1269: Your Husband (1) Chapter 1269: Your Husband (1) ¡°I see¡­ Then forget it.¡± Seeing that there was no room left, the beauty could only give up. At this moment, Qilin, who was standing beside Xiao Changtian, stopped her. ¡°Beauty, wait!¡± The woman stopped in her tracks when she heard Qilin¡¯s voice. ¡°Young master, what do you want?¡± Looking at the strangely dressed Qilin in front of her, the woman had a puzzled expression. ¡°Beauty, since you¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll give you this room!¡± The woman in front of him was exactly what he wanted. Qilin planned to start with this woman first. Kirin didn¡¯t believe in his own actions, but he was also touched by this woman. After all, there wasn¡¯t a single inn with a room within three miles. ¡°This¡­ Young master, is that true?¡± After the woman finished speaking, she looked at Qilin in surprise. The person in front of him dressed strangely seemed to be a kind-hearted person. ¡°That¡¯s right, beautiful lady. I¡¯ll take it that I¡¯m giving up this room for something beautiful.¡± Hearing Qilin¡¯s affirmative answer, a smile finally appeared on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Haha, thank you, Young Master. Young Master, how should I thank you?¡± To be able to give up a room at this time, this young master was definitely a good person. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go to a restaurant tonight for a drink?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was far away, didn¡¯t expect Qilin to flirt with girls so openly. ¡°Alright! Alright! When the time comes, I¡¯ll call my husband and the three of us will have a good drink as a thank you!¡± The woman nodded in agreement after hearing Qilin¡¯s words. ¡°Huh?¡± When Qilin heard the word husband from the woman¡¯s mouth, he was so frightened that he staggered. You have reached the end of the game. You already have a family?¡± Qilin, who was originally very happy in his heart, had the urge to die after hearing this. Not far away, Xiao Changtian, who was about to stop him, heard this and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master. My husband hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Ah! Husband, you¡¯re here!¡± As she spoke, a man¡¯s figure appeared outside the inn. ¡°Haha, Young Master, this is my husband. Don¡¯t forget to go to the restaurant tonight.¡± The man who was looking at the ugly man then looked at the beautiful woman from before. Qilin gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry, beautiful. My stomach is a little uncomfortable, so I won¡¯t be going tonight.¡± With that, Qilin hurried to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side and urged him to leave. ¡­ ¡°Hahaha, Senior Qilin, you¡¯ve got a bad start! Hahaha.¡± After walking up, Xingyu could not help but laugh out loud. He had originally thought that women would stick to people like Senior Qilin. But now, it seemed that it was not what he had imagined. ¡°Shut up! Xingyu, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight!¡± ¡­. On the other side, seeing Xiao Changtian and the others go upstairs, the woman in purple looked at the man beside her with disdain. ¡°How did you find this place?¡± ¡°Miss, this subordinate was really worried about you, so I followed you.¡± The man lowered his head when he saw the purple-robed woman¡¯s disdainful expression. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re already here, then follow me well and don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. But, miss, the ones behind that man just now were Xiao Changtian and the others.¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s indeed them. It¡¯s quite convenient to find them this time.¡± This woman in purple was very angry with Xiao Changtian. It was not because of anything else, but because this purple-robed woman was a member of the Yamaguchi-gumi, and the Mountain Suppressing Elder was her grandfather. After she found out that her grandfather was killed by Xiao Changtian in the forest of Ghost Valley, she decided to avenge her grandfather. ¡­.. Soon, the next day arrived. ¡°D * mn, why are there so many people? How could a Demon Slayer Conference attract so many people?¡± Xiao Changtian stood outside the Heavenly Law Union with a few people. Seeing that there were no fewer people than yesterday, he felt a headache. ¡°Senior, why don¡¯t we contact Leng Yue directly? It looks like we won¡¯t be able to squeeze in.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. There are so many people.¡± After the discussion, Xiao Changtian and the others went to Leng Yue¡¯s mountain to look for her. Not long after, the few of them arrived at the immortal mountain. ¡°Senior! You guys are here!¡± When Leng Yue saw them, she was very happy and ran over happily. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, why are there so many people in this Demon Slayer Conference?¡± Could it be that all these people were so eager to participate in the Demon Slayer Conference? Logically speaking, these people were definitely afraid of the demons. However, looking at the lineup just now, they were afraid of the demons. Those people wished they could go into battle and kill the demons right now. ¡°Sigh, Senior, you don¡¯t know that this is all because of you.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian and smiled bitterly. For some unknown reason, Xiao Changtian¡¯s reputation spread like wildfire. Originally, they didn¡¯t invite so many people, but these people came to get to know Xiao Changtian. ¡°What? This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. When did he become so powerful? ¡°Senior, let¡¯s not just stand there. Let¡¯s go in first.¡± After speaking, Leng Yue brought Xiao Changtian in. ¡°Senior, there are still a few days before the Demon Slayer Conference begins. You should rest here.¡± ¡°Oh right, Lengyue, why did you organize this Demon Slayers Assembly?¡± Xiao Changtian thought of something and asked curiously. He had not heard any news of the demons being presumptuous during this period of time. Why do you want to get rid of the devil now? ¡°Senior, this matter is a long story. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the Demon Race has already occupied the border of the Upper Realm. In order to contain it, my father decided to do this.¡± After hearing Leng Yue¡¯s explanation, Xiao Changtian nodded his head. Since that was the case, it did not seem to be very serious. He could take advantage of this opportunity to fish in troubled waters. In any case, there were so many people here who wanted to get rid of the demon, so it was not his turn to do it. At that time, he would be able to find his spirit tree seed in peace. After sending Xiao Changtian to his room, Leng Yue, who was preparing to leave, was startled by the sudden appearance of a figure in front of her. ¡°Ahem, little sister, I think¡­ You must not know who I am, right?¡± Qilin wiped the hair on his head and looked at Leng Yue affectionately. ¡°You¡­ If you follow Senior, you must be Senior¡¯s man.¡± Leng Yue looked at the Qilin in confusion. Although she didn¡¯t know who this person was, Leng Yue knew that this person¡¯s relationship with her senior was definitely not ordinary. Chapter 1270: Qilin vs Leng Yue (1) Chapter 1270: Qilin vs Leng Yue (1) ¡°Haha, beautiful, what a coincidence.¡± Leng Yue looked at Qilin and was a little confused. ¡°Senior, is there something you need my help with?¡± ¡°I do have something that I need your help with. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m lost.¡± Seeing Qilin like this, Leng Yue was even more puzzled. Why was this senior who came today so strange? Although this senior was very strange, this fellow was brought by Senior Xiao, so he could not be negligent. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no road here that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Haha, beauty, the path I want to ask is naturally the path to your heart.¡± When Qilin finished speaking, Leng Yue fell silent. Looking at Lengyue¡¯s expression, Qilin thought that Lengyue was shy. Although Leng Yue didn¡¯t know him, he knew Leng Yue. This was because Leng Yue had gone to the Heavenly Prison to look for Xiao Changtian, but she had never seen him before. And after such a long time, Master still didn¡¯t lay a hand on this woman. Then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. ¡°Haha, Senior, please don¡¯t joke around.¡± Leng Yue was stunned for a moment before smiling helplessly. ¡°Qilin! If you dare to do this again, get lost!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian came out of his room and saw this scene. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Was this guy in heat? If it really didn¡¯t work, he would find a female for this guy, but his breed was really rare. ¡°Master, I know I was wrong! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Kylin, who hadn¡¯t gotten Leng Yue, left helplessly when he saw Xiao Changtian. It seemed that the next time he looked for a girl, he would have to go to a place where his master couldn¡¯t see. Otherwise, it would be too dangerous. ¡°Lengyue, I¡¯m sorry. This fellow just needs to be taught a lesson.¡± Seeing Qilin leave, Xiao Changtian apologized to Leng Yue in embarrassment. He shouldn¡¯t have believed Qilin¡¯s nonsense to bring him out. He had just arrived here and was already flirting with girls everywhere. Damn it! I¡¯ll definitely clean up properly when I get back! After returning to his room, Qilin wandered around aimlessly. ¡°What happened? Could it be that Master isn¡¯t prepared to make a move on Lengyue, but he won¡¯t allow me to?¡± After thinking for a moment, Qilin sighed deeply. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I can only give up on Lengyue.¡± ¡­ ¡°Hey! Did you know? The nearest brothel is having a big event tonight!¡± ¡°Really? I also wanted to go and take a look, but now this situation, I simply didn¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s a pity. I heard that there¡¯s the most famous flower girl in our area!¡± ¡°What? My goddess went too! No! Even if I have to skip work today, I have to go see my goddess!¡± Kylin, who was in the room, heard the faint sounds of conversation outside. Originally, Leng Yue didn¡¯t have any servants here, but because Xiao Chang Tian and the others came, Leng Yue specially found a few servants. When Qilin heard the servant¡¯s words, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Hualou! This is a good place!¡± Qilin, who had been worried about having nowhere to go, seemed to have found his home. It was obvious that there were many beautiful ladies in the brothel. Hehehe, when he reached there, Qilin didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t succeed. On the other side, in a huge luxurious private room in the brothel. The Red King looked at the scene outside with a smile. ¡°Hahaha! It still feels good to be out!¡± The Red King was not the only one in the huge private room. There were also several men who were about the same age as the Red King. ¡°Yo, Red King, I don¡¯t want to say this, but who did you offend? You¡¯re actually locked up at home by your father.¡± At this moment, a man walked over and asked the Red King in confusion. ¡°Sigh! ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter anymore. Isn¡¯t it because that person¡¯s strength is too strong? Even my father isn¡¯t his match. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for apologizing to that person, my father might not have let me out.¡± Thinking about Xiao Changtian¡¯s matter, Red King felt an incomparable headache. ¡°Yo, looks like that person¡¯s strength is indeed not simple. Even your father is in awe of him. However, since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s not talk about these things for the time being. I heard that even the top star here has come out this time!¡± The originally gloomy Red King¡¯s face was swept away when he heard that it was the top star. ¡°Hahaha! The top lady, so what if she¡¯s the top lady? Tonight, that top lady will be mine.¡± ¡°Yo, Red King, then you have to be prepared. I heard that the top star of your brothel sells her skills and not her body. If you don¡¯t have some ability, you really can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You all just wait for this king. After I finish playing that first card, I¡¯ll give it to you all. How about it?¡± ¡°Haha, Red King, you¡¯re really generous. Why don¡¯t we work together and enjoy it together after we take it down?¡± ¡­ Their conversation was not heard by anyone else in the private room. If Master Hong knew that his son was like this after being released, he would definitely break his legs. After Qilin found out the address of the brothel, he rushed over without stopping. ¡°I heard that this is the most famous brothel in the Heavenly Dao Union. I wonder what it¡¯s like inside.¡± Looking at the bustling outside of the brothel, Qilin was even more curious about the little miss inside. ¡°Customer, you¡¯re alone.¡± Just as Qilin walked through the door, a woman with a fragrant smell came up to him. ¡°Yeah, I heard that the top star of your brothel will appear today. Find me a good seat.¡± Qilin did not expect that even the woman at the door was so good-looking. Then their top star would definitely be beautiful beyond compare. ¡°Alright, sir ~¡± After the woman finished speaking, she brought Qilin to a place with a wide view. ¡°Have fun tonight, customer ~¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, I didn¡¯t expect this place to be like this. I¡¯ve learned a lot today.¡± As Qilin spoke, he looked around curiously. When he returned, he would definitely show off to White Tiger and the others. However, just as Qilin was looking around, he suddenly saw a familiar purple figure not far away. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman from the inn? Why are you here alone now?¡± The purple-robed woman seemed to have sensed Qilin¡¯s gaze. She turned her head and met Qilin¡¯s gaze. ¡°Haha, Young Master, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect us to meet again.¡± Before the Qilin could react, the purple-robed woman slowly walked over. ¡°Young Lady, why are you alone? Didn¡¯t your husband come with you?¡± After looking around, Qilin did not see the woman¡¯s husband. In an instant, the way Qilin looked at the woman changed. Chapter 1271: Flower House (1) Chapter 1271: Flower House (1) The woman in front of him was definitely a playboy. She already had a husband, yet she still came to this romantic place. Qilin knew that there were not only women in this brothel, but also men performing. The woman in front of him must be trying to cheat on her husband! ¡°Ha, my husband is not feeling well, so he won¡¯t be coming for the time being.¡± The purple-robed woman looked at Qilin with a strange expression. Why was Qilin looking at him with such a strange gaze? When Qilin heard the purple-robed woman¡¯s explanation, he frowned again. What husband was sick? This woman definitely wanted her husband to do something bad. ¡°Oh, Young Master, where are the people who were with you the day before yesterday? Why aren¡¯t they here?¡± Qilin, who had originally planned to ignore this woman, widened his eyes again when he heard this. This woman actually asked about her master¡¯s whereabouts! Could it be that this woman still wanted to mess with her master?! He could not let this woman in front of him succeed! ¡°Haha, about that, I¡¯m not too sure either. We parted ways.¡± After hearing Qilin¡¯s words, the woman was obviously very disappointed. Looking at this woman¡¯s expression, Qilin was even more determined that this woman wanted to mess with his master. However, the purple-robed woman did not do it because of this. She had thought that Xiao Changtian and the others would stay at the inn for a few nights no matter what. However, when she woke up the next day, she found that Xiao Changtian and the others had already left. This made the purple-clothed woman¡¯s plan miss. ¡°Haha, then have fun.¡± The purple-robed woman didn¡¯t seem to mind the Qilin at all. After all, a person like Xiao Changtian and this person in front of him were definitely strangers. He should hurry and look elsewhere. Seeing the woman leave in disappointment, the corner of Qilin¡¯s mouth curled down. He did not expect this woman to be such a person. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s wait for the top star to come out and see what it looks like!¡± Qilin was confident that as long as he made a move, he could take down even the most powerful person, let alone the top card. At this moment, Red King and the others in the private room were also looking at the scene in the hall, waiting for tonight¡¯s top star. At this moment, the star of the night was standing in the room. ¡°Miss? Why are you doing this? With your status, why do you have to do this in front of so many people¡­¡± ¡°Why? Do you find me embarrassing?¡± The beautiful woman in the room glanced at the maid beside her. ¡°No, no, no, Miss. You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The maid hurriedly explained after hearing the beautiful woman¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s just that, Miss, your job is really a little incompatible with your status.¡± ¡°Xiao Yue, don¡¯t worry about this. I have my own plans.¡± Hearing her young miss¡¯s words, the maid could only give up. Qilin waited in his seat for a long time, and finally, it was time for tonight¡¯s main event. ¡°Haha, everyone, I¡¯m sure everyone is waiting for our top star tonight! Then, tonight, she! He¡¯s here!¡± The host shouted happily on the stage. ¡°In order to celebrate the fact that so many of us are here tonight, our Miss Yan will pick a lucky person from everyone to be her guest of honor!¡± ¡°Ah! Miss Yan! Ah!¡± ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± After the emcee finished speaking, all the people present were in an uproar. They had originally come to see the true face of the top lady of the brothel. They did not expect to encounter such a good thing. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to be Miss Yan¡¯s lucky dog? ¡°Hahaha! It seems that this qilin¡¯s opportunity has arrived!¡± At this moment, Qilin was also full of confidence. Then, amidst the cheers, Miss Yan slowly stood up from behind the stage. ¡°Ah! My wife! Wife Yan!¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh! Miss Yan is simply the most beautiful person I¡¯ve ever seen in the world!¡± Seeing the graceful figure slowly walking out, the people present screamed again. ¡°Cough cough! Everyone, please be quiet for a moment.¡± At this moment, the host said again. ¡°I know that all of you here want to be the lucky one, but! There was only one quota, and this quota had requirements!¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard this. ¡°What request?¡± ¡°That means you have to pass Miss Yan¡¯s test!¡± After hearing this, the people present started discussing again. ¡°Miss Yan¡¯s test is not something ordinary people like us can pass!¡± ¡°Hahaha, of course you ordinary people can¡¯t pass this. You still have to look at us!¡± Many people were excited when they heard this, but there were also many who felt regretful. ¡°Alright! Since everyone already knows, let¡¯s officially begin!¡± Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Miss Yan slowly stood up. Looking at the beautiful Miss Yan, most of the people present were stunned. On the stage, Miss Yan was wearing a light veil that outlined her perfect figure. Her slender legs made many people go crazy. At this moment, not only were the men below the stage extremely greedy, but even some women were also looking at her with shining eyes. ¡°Everyone! I know that all of you here are dragons and phoenixes among men. Yan Wan ¡®er has seen all of you here.¡± Hearing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s pleasant voice, the people present couldn¡¯t help but cheer once again. ¡°Miss Yan! Let¡¯s hurry up and start the assessment! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s begin! Let¡¯s begin!¡± Many people present could not hold it in anymore. At this moment, they all wanted to hurry up and give it a try. ¡°Since everyone is in such a hurry, let¡¯s begin!¡± At this moment, the Red King, who was sitting in the private room, was also looking at the scene below with a flushed face. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect Yan Wan ¡®er to have such a trick up her sleeve. Hehehe, just watch how I bring Yan Wan¡¯ er back!¡± ¡­. ¡°There are two rounds in total. One is the theory examination and the other is the combat examination. I wonder if everyone is confident?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er nodded as she watched the cheers. ¡°Good! The first round was the theory examination. The topic was to describe his longing!¡± ¡°Everyone present, please use this topic to compose a poem.¡± As soon as the question was asked, the people present started whispering again. After a while, a person stood out. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through! Even if I don¡¯t think about it every day, I¡¯ll still frown a thousand times!¡± Hearing this, Yan Wan ¡®er nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a good poem.¡± Hearing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s praise, the smile on that person¡¯s face instantly widened. Chapter 1272: Its Him (1) Chapter 1272: It¡¯s Him (1) ¡°Is there anyone who has a better one?¡± ¡°I do! Yearning for thousands of miles, the moon is hanging alone!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± In a short while, several people present recited the poem of Yearning. ¡°Does anyone else want to say anything?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er smiled as she watched the people present speak one after another. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also this king!¡± At this moment, Red King saw that the noise below had finally ended, so he said loudly. ¡°Miss Wan ¡®er, listen to my poem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of heaven yet. It should be Chang¡¯e who threw it to someone!¡± When she heard this poem, Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s expression froze. How could she not understand the Red King? However, she did not expect the Red King to be able to compose such a poem. ¡°Haha, Red King, your poem is really good!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was stunned for two seconds before she quickly praised. ¡°That poem is nothing. I have something better!¡± At this moment, Qilin finally stood up. ¡°Miss Yan, listen to me.¡± ¡°The bright moonlight in front of the bed is suspected to be the frost on the ground. Looking up at the bright moon, lowering his head to think of his hometown!¡± This poem was not made up by Qilin himself, but he found it in Xiao Changtian¡¯s study by chance. Qilin was very confident in his master¡¯s poem. With his master¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t he be able to crush all of them? When the people present heard the poem, they all fell silent. ¡°Good! Good! What a good one, looking up at the bright moon, lowering his head and missing his hometown!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such a powerful poem!¡± Then, before Yan Wan ¡®er could praise him, the scholars present praised him in unison. Indeed, this poem was very good. Everyone present felt inferior. ¡°Haha, in that case, the result of this round is very obvious.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin in surprise. Why had she never seen such a person before? This weirdly dressed person in front of them might not be from here. Seeing Qilin¡¯s victory in this round, the Red King in the private room narrowed his eyes and then widened his eyes. ¡°Who exactly is that brat below? He actually dared to go against you! Does that kid want to die?¡± A man stood beside the Red King and asked. Logically speaking, other than the few people in the private room now. The people below did not dare to make an enemy of the Red King at all. However, that person was so blind to say a poem that was better than his. ¡°Aiya, he¡¯s just a small fry. When the martial arts competition is held later, we¡¯ll just beat that guy up ruthlessly.¡± In order to hide his embarrassment in front of these people, the Red King could only say stubbornly. How could he not see that the Qilin below was in cahoots with his savior in the imperial prison? However, the Red King had said this to save his face in front of his brothers. The people in the private room did not care. Because in their eyes, Yan Wan ¡®er on the stage would definitely be theirs tonight. As the first round ended, the second round began. However, there was a rule for the second round. It was just that when these people were competing, although it was a competition of martial arts, they could not destroy anything in the brothel. If he destroyed any of them, it would be equivalent to failure. This was equivalent to testing the internal strength and control of spiritual power of these people present. The reason why Yan Wan ¡®er did this was not as simple as choosing the guests to enter the curtain. ¡°Alright, since everyone here is ready, let¡¯s start now.¡± With this order, everyone present was eager to give it a try. The first to go up was a particularly famous tier 7 Heaven Grade contestant in the Heavenly Dao Union. Almost no one in this area could provoke a seventh tier Heaven Grade contestant. As soon as he went on stage, many people below instantly became listless. No one wanted to be crushed by an expert with such strength. However, there were still people who were comparable to him standing up. Immediately after, a round of intense fighting broke out on the stage. Not long after, many of the people on the stage were knocked off the stage. The people on the stage changed one after another. Soon after, 15 minutes passed. The people on the stage finally calmed down. ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to compete?¡± To be honest, Yan Wan ¡®er was not very satisfied with these people. Although they could compete with so many people, none of them met his requirements. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± In the end, seeing that no one was going up, Qilin slowly walked up the stage. Yan Wan ¡®er looked at the Qilin with a scrutinizing gaze. Because she couldn¡¯t see through the strength of this weirdly-dressed man. ¡°Boom!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± In less than two seconds after Qilin went on stage, the person opposite him had already been beaten down by Qilin. This not only stunned everyone present, even Yan Wan ¡®er was stunned. None of them had expected this person to have such strength. Yan Wan ¡®er looked at the Kirin. After her shock, her eyes became excited. The Qilin in front of him was the kind of person he was looking for! ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re so cocky with just a little strength. Today, I¡¯ll let you experience the power of our Red King. Red King, go!¡± As the voice in the private room rang out, the Red King, who was originally watching the show, was so scared that he staggered. After hearing this voice, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on this private room. Seeing these people staring at him in a daze, the Red King felt extremely embarrassed. He did not want to offend that person again! ¡°Aiyo, Chen Kun, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I suddenly have a stomachache. Why don¡¯t you go in my place?¡± After saying this, the Red King quickly rushed out of the door. To be honest, the moment he saw the Qilin, the Red King wanted to run, but he never found the opportunity. In this situation, if he did not run, he would have to wait for his father to kill him after offending Qilin again. ¡°D * mn, this Red King really makes me speechless. After not seeing him for so long, that kid has actually become so cowardly. It really makes me speechless.¡± The person who was called Chen Kun by the Red King looked at the Red King¡¯s back with disdain and then looked at the stage. ¡°Since the Red King doesn¡¯t want to compete with you, let me do it!¡± After saying that, Chen Kun jumped down without hesitation. Looking at Chen Kun who jumped down without hesitation, Qilin¡¯s face was expressionless. However, when the people present saw Chen Kun¡¯s face, they all became solemn. It was not because of anything else, but because they all knew who Chen Kun was. That was an existence that they did not dare to provoke. Chapter 1273: Well Done (1) Chapter 1273: Well Done (1) ¡°Kid, are you sure you want to compete with me?¡± Looking at Chen Kun who suddenly jumped down, Qilin smiled. ¡°Humph! What kind of strength do you have? Can¡¯t I come down?¡± Chen Kun was most disdainful of Qilin. After all, with his identity and status, he didn¡¯t know how strong this weirdly-dressed person was. ¡°Then let¡¯s cut the crap and start.¡± However, after Qilin finished speaking, the audience sighed. ¡°Why is that kid so blind? He actually dares to go against Chen Kun. Does he not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Aiya, that kid looks like he¡¯s from the mountains and hasn¡¯t seen much of the world. Otherwise, why would he go against Chen Kun?¡± ¡°Aiya, it seems that Chen Kun is definitely here for Miss Wan ¡®er this time.¡± Looking at Chen Kun on the stage, there was anger and unwillingness in their eyes. Their goddess, Yan Wan ¡®er, was about to be sullied by such a guy. There was nothing they could do. Many people present knew Chen Kun¡¯s character. Although Chen Kun was not from here, his deeds had spread around. Chen Kun¡¯s family was very powerful and was located at the border of the Upper Realm. In such an environment, Chen Kun was even more lawless. Anyone who knew about the terrible things he had done would be furious. However, the people present did not expect that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Demon Slayer Conference would actually attract Chen Kun. Not only did he attract her, but he also wanted to attack Yan Wan ¡®er. At this moment, although everyone knew that Yan Wan ¡®er would definitely appear on Chen Kun¡¯s bed tonight, they still hoped that Qilin would be able to defeat Chen Kun in the final match. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap. If you die on stage tonight, don¡¯t let your family find trouble with me!¡± The Qilin behind Yan Wan ¡®er was extremely excited. He did not expect to win the competition so easily. ¡°Young Master, please sit.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er said to Qilin with a smile after bringing him into the room. ¡°Haha, may I know your surname? I admire you very much, but I¡¯m sorry for what happened this time.¡± Just as Qilin sat down, Yan Wan ¡®er looked at him apologetically. ¡°Miss Yan, haha, my surname is Qi, but I don¡¯t know what to say?¡± Qilin was very puzzled by Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t do anything to let her down. ¡°Young Master, you offended Chen Kun because of this.¡± ¡°Ahaha, you mean that kid just now? I didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. You don¡¯t need to apologize for this.¡± The reason why Qilin didn¡¯t kill Chen Kun was because he didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian to know about it. ¡°However, Young Master Qi, there is another important matter besides this. Consider it Wan ¡®er¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Miss Yan, if you have anything to say, you can just say it.¡± In any case, Qilin was here to woo this young lady. Since the young lady had taken the initiative to ask for help, would he not help? ¡°Young Master Qi, do you want to consider becoming my husband?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at the Qilin and spoke slowly after a long pause. ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡± If Qilin didn¡¯t hear wrongly, then Yan Wan ¡®er wanted him to be her husband? There was actually such a good thing! In an instant, Qilin calmed down. After saying that, Chen Kun rushed over like a bolt of lightning. However, Qilin did not take Chen Kun seriously at all. ¡°Brat! Die!¡± In an instant, Chen Kun appeared in front of Qilin, and his fist had already reached Qilin¡¯s face. ¡°Pa!¡± However, just as Chen Kun was about to watch the person in front of him fall, Qilin grabbed Chen Kun¡¯s fist. ¡°You! What¡¯s going on?¡± The smile on Chen Kun¡¯s face froze. Although he did not use 100% of his strength in this punch, he still used 50% of it. His goal was to kill the Qilin in front of him with one punch. However, the Qilin in front of him actually took his punch! Just how strong was this person in front of him?! Yan Wan ¡®er was even more amazed by this scene. It seemed that the person he was looking at was not bad! This person was the one he was looking for! Not only Yan Wan ¡®er, but the people below were also shocked. Their mouths were wide open. They had been silently mourning for Qilin in their hearts, but they did not expect Qilin to block Chen Kun¡¯s attack in an instant. This was simply too unbelievable! This man! He was simply too strong! ¡°Kid, let me ask you again. Are you sure you want to continue playing with me?¡± Qilin didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this kid in front of him. ¡°You! I was just not prepared! If I had to do it again, I would definitely be able to defeat you!¡± ¡°Haha, then you won¡¯t have the chance!¡± ¡°Kacha! Kacha!¡± After Qilin finished speaking, he crushed Chen Kun¡¯s fist. ¡°Ah! Ah! Damn it! You bitch! How dare you crush my hand!¡± At this moment, Chen Kun was in so much pain that he did not care about his image as he shouted at Qilin. He thought that the person in front of him would be very strong, but he did not expect it to be so strong. This fellow could actually crush his palm in an instant! Such strength was comparable to his father! ¡°Ah! Good job! Hahaha!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Hero! Good job!¡± Seeing Chen Kun in so much pain, everyone below the stage no longer cheered for Qilin on the stage. He did not expect that Chen Kun would not succeed this time! ¡°Haha, Miss Yan, I think the result of this competition is already very obvious.¡± Qilin ignored Chen Kun, who was howling beside him. He only turned his head and smiled at Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Young Master¡¯s strength is beyond doubt. Haha, it¡¯s Wan ¡®er¡¯s honor to meet Young Master.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was very satisfied with the Qilin in front of her. ¡°You guys! You b * tches! I won¡¯t let you have it easy!¡± Seeing that these people ignored him and were all talking and laughing, and even taking advantage of his situation to mock him, Chen Kun was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. After he recovered, he would definitely not let these people off! ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to this person.¡± Looking at the noisy Chen Kun, Yan Wan ¡®er gave him a disdainful glance before leaving with Qilin. Following Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s departure, many of the people present also left one after another. ¡°Young Master Qi, Wan ¡®er also knows that this matter is very abrupt, but¡­I¡¯m really anxious¡­¡± Chapter 1274: Master Bai and Master Hong (1) Chapter 1274: Master Bai and Master Hong (1) ¡°Young Master Qi, if you¡¯re unwilling, then pretend that I never said anything. I was too rude.¡± Seeing Qilin sitting on the spot without any reaction, Yan Wan ¡®er thought that Qilin was unwilling. After all, Yan Wan ¡®er didn¡¯t want to force this matter. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! How could he be unwilling! I¡¯m very willing to do this!¡± Qilin did not expect the surprise to come so quickly. Such a beautiful lady actually took the initiative to ask him to be her husband. This was a good thing for him! ¡°Young Master Qi, have you really thought about this matter?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was a little surprised to see Qilin so excited. Why didn¡¯t this Young Master Qi ask about his background before agreeing? Could it be that the Young Master Qi in front of him already had some understanding of him? ¡°Really, really, do you still need to think about this? If it was anyone else, they would agree without hesitation!¡± Qilin wished he could bring Yan Wan ¡®er back to show off to White Tiger and the others. ¡°Young Master Qi, although you have agreed, I will definitely compensate you for this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°By the way, Young Master Qi, it¡¯s already so late today. Let¡¯s meet here tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be here on time tomorrow morning.¡± ¡­ After settling his matters, Qilin happily returned to the Cold Moon Immortal Mountain. ¡°Oh, you still know how to come back!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from Qilin¡¯s side as soon as he returned. ¡°Ah! Master! You scared me!¡± Qilin¡¯s happy mood was instantly ruined by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, Qilin was like a little wife who had gone out to steal food. ¡°Aiya, Master, it¡¯s late at night. What else can I do?¡± ¡°Humph! If I find out who you¡¯re seducing again! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t really want to know what Qilin was doing. He just wanted Qilin to not cause trouble for him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, Master. I definitely won¡¯t cause trouble for you!¡± ¡­ Finally, on the second day, the sun slowly rose from the horizon. ¡°Master, I still have something to do today. Don¡¯t look for me!¡± Early in the morning, Qilin saw Xiao Changtian leave after saying that. ¡°This bastard! He definitely didn¡¯t go to do anything good!¡± After a while, Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Leng Yue, who else in your Heavenly Dao Alliance knows about the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t forget the purpose of his visit. Last night, Xingyu and Wuyi went to inquire about it, but not many people knew. Even those who knew about the Yamaguchi-gumi had only learned about it. Therefore, this matter still depended on the people of the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Hiss! Regarding the Heavenly Law Union, I remember that some time ago, Master Hong had asked the Yamaguchi-gumi to help. I reckon that Master Hong would definitely know more.¡± After pondering for a moment, Leng Yue recalled the incident from last time. He just didn¡¯t know who cured the Red King in the end. ¡°Master Hong? The Red King¡¯s father? Isn¡¯t that easy?¡± Xiao Changtian did not have a good impression of the Red King. ¡°Right! Also, the Bai family head had also asked the Yamaguchi-gumi for help some time ago. If you don¡¯t want to go to Master Hong, you can go to the Bai family head, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Hearing Leng Yue suddenly stop here, Xiao Changtian had a puzzled look on his face. Could it be that Master Hong was already dead? If he died, it would be difficult. ¡°Sigh, Senior, this matter¡­¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s inquisitive gaze and told him about what happened last time. Because of this incident, her father had been in a coma for several weeks. Hence, Leng Yue was extremely furious towards the Bai Family. ¡°How could this happen? Lengyue, it seems like we have to think about this matter carefully.¡± According to what Leng Yue said, the Bai Family Head must be a mean person. It was definitely impossible for him to get information from there. He should focus on Master Hong. On the other side, Qilin arrived at the flower house ahead of time according to the time he had agreed with Yan Wan ¡®er yesterday. ¡°Young Master Qi, you¡¯re a little early, but our young lady should be here soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait here for a while.¡± At this moment, Yan Wan ¡®er was carefully dressing herself up in the room. However, at this moment, the maid standing next to her looked at her young miss with a worried expression. ¡°Miss, do you really want to find this unknown person to be your husband? Although that guy had some strength, they couldn¡¯t find out anything about his background.¡± The maid was very puzzled by her young miss¡¯s actions. Although the Young Lady¡¯s matter was very urgent, that Young Master Qi seemed too unreliable! Especially that red outfit of his, which made him look like an outlier. ¡°Xiaoyue, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve already made plans for this matter. Don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Xiao Yue helplessly. After all, Xiaoyue had been by his side since she was young. It was normal for her to worry about him. ¡°Sigh, Miss, since you insist on being so persistent, I won¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just that when the time comes, your father¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a plan for my father. Alright, Xiao Yue, I have to go see Young Master Qi now.¡± After saying that, Yan Wan ¡®er left the room. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early. I wasn¡¯t ready just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Wan ¡®er, can I call you that?¡± ¡°Of course, Young Master Qi, you can call me whatever you want.¡± Looking at Yan Wan ¡®er in front of him, Qilin did not stand on ceremony anymore. After sitting down, he looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°Wan ¡®er, I know this matter isn¡¯t that simple. Just tell me what I should do.¡± ¡°Young Master Qi is a smart person. This matter is not very difficult. As long as you can put on an act with me and hide it from our father¡¯s people, it will be fine.¡± Since Qilin had asked, Yan Wan ¡®er answered. If Qilin didn¡¯t have that kind of strength, it really wouldn¡¯t have been possible. ¡°Such a thing? That¡¯s simple. However, Wan ¡®er, since I¡¯m helping you, it¡¯s not too much for me to make a request, right?¡± Since Yan Wan ¡®er wanted to thank him anyway, he would tell her his conditions. ¡°Of course, Young Master Qi. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it clearly. I want to help you and then go back with me.¡± This matter was mainly to show off to White Tiger and the others. Qilin still remembered his mission. Chapter 1275: Looking for Trouble (1) Chapter 1275: Looking for Trouble (1) In the brothel, Yan Wan ¡®er hesitated for two seconds after hearing Qilin¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, I promise you this. However, I want to ask Young Master Qi, where is your home?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was very curious about the person in front of her, whom she could not find any clues about. ¡°Hahaha, my home is on an island in the Upper Realm. You¡¯ll know when the time comes.¡± Seeing that Yan Wan ¡®er had agreed, Qilin¡¯s entire body relaxed. It seemed that his matter had been temporarily resolved. ¡± Alright. However, Young Master Qi, I still need your help in this Demon Slayers Meet¡­¡± ¡°Wan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve promised you, I¡¯ll definitely help you to the end.¡± ¡­ On the other side, because the meeting had not started yet. Therefore, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and Wuyi to stroll around outside the Heavenly Dao Union. Xiao Changtian was thinking about how he could find an opportunity to visit Master Hong. ¡°Wuyi, Xingyu, do you know where the Red King Mansion is?¡± Xiao Changtian finally made up his mind to ask the two of them. ¡°Senior, are you going to the Red King Mansion to look for that Master Hong?¡± Although the two of them hated the Red King, they still had to ask them about Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yes, if you two don¡¯t want to go, you can go back.¡± ¡°No, Senior, we want to go with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, senior. We want to go with you.¡± Seeing how determined Xiao Changtian was, the two of them could only compromise. ¡°Alright, in that case, you two lead the way.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if that Red Lord was willing to meet him, he would go and fight first so that he could have some experience in the future. Not long after they walked in the direction of the Red King Mansion. A few elders and a few young people suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°You guys, stop walking.¡± The young man in the lead looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. ¡°May I know what the matter is?¡± Wu Yi looked at the few of them. He felt that those few elders looked so familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere before. ¡°There¡¯s something, of course there¡¯s something. If there¡¯s nothing, who would come and find trouble with you guys?¡± The young man in the lead snorted in disdain. ¡°Senior, do you know these people?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know this person. Are they looking for trouble?¡± Xiao Changtian was very confused. He did not know when he had offended this person. ¡°I know that you people didn¡¯t offend my young master, but your companions did.¡± When the man said this, his eyes turned cold. ¡°Your companion broke my young master¡¯s hand. ¡°Then today, of course, the few of you can forget about it.¡± After returning home yesterday, this man saw his young master suffer such a fate. He was so angry that he wanted to flip the entire Heavenly Dao Union upside down. Therefore, he sent people to investigate overnight and found out that the Qilin from last night was followed by these people. Therefore, he had made preparations early today. He would attack Qilin¡¯s companions first, and then attack Qilin. ¡°Which one of you provoked him yesterday?¡± Hearing that person¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian turned around and looked at Xingyu and Wuyi. ¡°Senior, did the two of us go out yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior. I think these people are purely looking for trouble. The two of us stayed in the room yesterday and didn¡¯t go out. Lengyue can testify for us.¡± Hearing their words, Xiao Changtian nodded. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t suspect the two of them. He just wanted to confirm it. Since the two of them didn¡¯t have it, it must be that troublesome fellow, Qilin. ¡°Guys, I wonder if the accomplice you¡¯re talking about is the one in red with the word ¡®Wang Zai¡¯ written on it?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people in front of him and asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He broke one of our young master¡¯s hands last night. I¡¯m here to take revenge today.¡± That person did not hide his purpose at all. ¡°You guys might not know, but that person has nothing to do with us. Even if he went crazy and wanted to follow us, we couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± Under the surprised gazes of Wuyi and Xingyu, Xiao Changtian quickly clarified their relationship with Qilin. However, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s explanation, the man¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. He still looked at them coldly. ¡°Hehe, looks like you guys are not good people either. You sold your companions when you encountered difficulties! I despise people like you the most!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that they wouldn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°You guys, cut the crap. You have to leave your hands behind today!¡± Seeing that person¡¯s unyielding attitude, Xiao Changtian felt helpless. ¡°Xingyu, Wuyi, do you have the confidence to deal with them?¡± Xiao Changtian really didn¡¯t want to waste time with these people. Otherwise, he would have made a move long ago. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. The two of us can still deal with them!¡± With that, Xingyu and Wuyi rushed forward. The man sneered as he looked at the two people who had overestimated themselves and rushed forward. ¡°Elders, since they want to die so badly, don¡¯t leave them with a hand! Chop them up and bring them back!¡± Following that person¡¯s order, the people around that person quickly moved. In an instant, thunder rumbled in the sky. The pressure of those elders was like a huge mountain that attacked the two people in front of them. The spiritual energy of the few elders intertwined and collided, instantly emitting a series of booming sounds. Such a commotion instantly resounded throughout the entire sky. The people who saw this scene from afar were even more frightened and ran far away. However, just as the powerful pressure of the elders touched Xingyu and Wuyi. He was actually defeated in an instant! ¡°This! What was going on? Why do I feel suppressed by the two people in front of me?¡± An elder looked at the two young men in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Hiss! ¡®This¡­¡¯ What kind of strength did the two of them have? It¡¯s actually so powerful!¡± The other elders beside him also felt the power. In an instant, the few of them could not remain calm. However, at this moment, the people below did not pay attention to the situation of the battle in the air. Instead, he looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. ¡°Just those two subordinates of yours want to beat up our elders? Haha, it¡¯s simply a fool¡¯s dream!¡± Towards Xingyu and Wuyi, that person¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. He believed that in a few minutes, those two people would definitely be chopped into minced meat. At that time, he would chop off the limbs of this person in front of him! ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of ending it will be. Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± ¡­. Chapter 1276: Damn Guards (1) Chapter 1276: Damn Guards (1) ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Boom!¡± The moment Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the two people in the air suddenly exploded with a loud noise. Immediately after, a huge light appeared. ¡°Bang! Pa!¡± Just as that person was looking at the scene in the sky with a smile on his face, he suddenly saw a few familiar figures flying towards him. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, a few elders were sent flying. In an instant, several large holes appeared beside that person because of the few elders. Looking at the big hole in the ground, the man didn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? How could this be? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± For a moment, that person thought that he was hallucinating. He was very clear about the strength of his elders. How could he be so easily defeated by those two young men? Just how strong were these people? Why was he so powerful? ¡°Haha, kid, I already told you that the outcome is still uncertain.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction as he watched Xingyu and Wuyi deal with all the elders. It seemed that the strength of the two had already reached a level that he was satisfied with. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master, we¡­Let¡¯s leave quickly. We can¡¯t beat the two of them at all. We¡¯re not their match at all!¡± At this moment, an elder slowly crawled out of the pit. They, the elders, did not expect this person to be so powerful. They had never encountered such a young man with such powerful strength. These people in front of them definitely had powerful backgrounds. It was better for them to leave quickly. ¡°Damn it! Elder, let¡¯s go!¡± After bringing these elders with him, the person disappeared in an instant. ¡°This, Senior! Should we chase after them?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after them. They¡¯re running so fast that we can¡¯t catch up at all. Let¡¯s go to the Red King Mansion.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what force those people were from, they were so powerful. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to spend too much energy on them. Then, the two of them followed Xiao Changtian to the Red King Mansion. ¡°Haha, I want to ask if your Master Hong is in the residence right now.¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked as he looked at the glorious gate of the Red King Mansion. What kind of strength did this guy¡¯s family have? ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard looked at Xiao Changtian and asked in a dignified manner. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m a friend of your Red King. I just want to ask if your Master Red is here.¡± Seeing that this guard was not easy to deal with, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°Friends? I¡¯ve seen all of Red King¡¯s friends, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you. Please leave.¡±¡± The guard could tell that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t a friend of the Red King, so he stared at Xiao Changtian with a serious expression. ¡°Alright, looks like I have to think of a way.¡± It was not easy to enter the Red King Mansion. However, Leng Yue and the others were very busy these two days and couldn¡¯t find the time to bring them here. Could it be that they were going to wait until the Demon Slayers Assembly was over? However, at this moment, the Red King was walking leisurely towards his residence. Originally, he wanted to see why there were these blind people standing outside his house. However, when he saw who was standing, the Red King was so frightened that he almost knelt down. ¡°He, he¡­Why is he here?¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian, Red King couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Not only Xiao Changtian, but also the person beside him, Wu Yi, who was beaten half to death by him last time. What were these people doing at his doorstep? ¡°No, no, I have to go back and tell my father about this.¡± Red King, who realized that something was wrong, immediately ran toward his back door in a panic. ¡°Red King-¡± However, the guard at the door saw the Red King with his sharp eyes. Looking at the three people in front of him, the guard seemed to have caught them in the act and wanted to call the Red King over to confront these people. However, the Red King, who had already turned around, did not expect this damned guard to call him at this time. Therefore, the Red King ran away without looking back at the guard¡¯s shout. Seeing Red King walk away, Xiao Changtian, who was originally nervous, instantly relaxed. If they really called that guy over, they might really be chased away. The Red King, who had walked far away, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn it! That blind guard actually called me at this time. When I return, I will definitely teach that damn guard a lesson!¡± After saying that, the Red King took a break for a while before sneaking back through the back door of his house. ¡°Why are you sneaking home? Why? Did you do something shameful?¡± Just as Red King returned home, he was seen by Master Red. ¡°Father! Not good, not good, that gentleman, that gentleman is here!¡± Master Hong, who had wanted to teach the Red King a lesson, widened his eyes when he heard this. ¡°What did you say? That¡­ That gentleman is already at our door!¡± How could he not know about such an important matter! ¡°That¡¯s right! Father, what should we do now! I don¡¯t know what that person is here for. I¡¯m just worried¡­¡± ¡°No, we have to go and welcome them immediately! Otherwise, it was possible for that gentleman to flatten this place!¡± After reacting, Master Hong looked at the Red King with a serious expression. ¡°This¡­ But, Father, we don¡¯t know what they¡¯re here for. Is this really okay?¡± The Red King was afraid that if these people came in and attacked him directly, he would be finished. ¡°Yes, we have to welcome that gentleman with 100% sincerity!¡± In order not to offend Xiao Changtian, Master Hong had already made a decision. Anyway, he was going to apologize to that gentleman. ¡°This¡­ Is this really okay?¡± The Red King was still very worried. ¡°Alright, listen to me obediently. When that gentleman comes in, you have to perform well!¡± With that, Master Hong walked out of his house. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was outside the door, paced back and forth for a while. Under the guard¡¯s gaze, he finally left. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go back first and think of a way. We can¡¯t enter for the time being.¡± After taking one last look at the entrance of the Red King Mansion, Xiao Changtian turned around with Xingyu and Wuyi. ¡°Sir! Sir! Wait a minute! Wait a minute!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian turned around with Xingyu and Wuyi, a loud voice came from behind. Chapter 1277: You Are Master Hong, Right (1) Chapter 1277: You Are Master Hong, Right (1) ¡°Who is that person?¡± Hearing the voice, Xiao Changtian turned around and looked at Master Hong in confusion. ¡°Senior, that seems to be Master Hong.¡± Xingyu said with certainty as he looked at the face that was very similar to the red turtle. Xiao Changtian was very puzzled by Master Hong¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t know this Master Hong, so why was he so enthusiastic? ¡°Sir! Sir!¡± Master Hong rushed to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Sir! I¡¯ve finally waited for you!¡± After Master Hong walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side, he looked at Xiao Changtian excitedly. Looking at this scene, the one who was most surprised was none other than the guard from earlier. He originally thought that these people in front of him were here to nitpick. However, looking at his master¡¯s expression now, he seemed to have caused trouble! His tone towards the three people in front of him was very bad just now. However, it was fortunate that he did not attack them. Otherwise, he would really be finished. No wonder the Red King ran so fast just now. ¡°No, no, no. I know. You must be Master Hong, right?¡± Looking at Master Hong, Xiao Changtian confirmed once again. ¡°Yo! Senior! I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me! Hahaha, this is really my honor!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian call out his name accurately, Master Hong looked very calm. However, he was extremely flustered. How did Sir know him? Could it be that Sir had investigated him from the beginning? Could it be that Sir wanted to attack him from the beginning? Although Master Hong was terrified, he still looked excited on the surface. ¡°Haha, so you¡¯re Master Hong. I originally planned to come and find you, but your guards kept letting me in. I was just about to leave.¡± Xiao Changtian saw Old Master Hong¡¯s excitement and smiled. After all, there was an old saying that one would never hit a smiling person. ¡°What? This damned guard actually dared to stop you!¡± The guard, who had already heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the scene of these people, became nervous again. ¡°No, Master, this¡­ These people-¡± ¡°Shut up! You still have the face to explain! Men, push this guy down, break his legs and throw him out!¡± Before the guard could explain, the Red King stood up and said. Just now, it was all because of this guy that he almost had to face Xiao Changtian and the others alone. The fact that he was still alive was considered the lightest punishment. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! No! Red King, I¡­ It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t know this senior¡¯s identity!¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly when he saw the miserable state of the guard. ¡°Aiya, Master Hong, your bodyguard is quite responsible. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± If he had such a dedicated guard, he would definitely not have punished him like this. ¡°Humph! Did you hear that? Hurry up and thank Senior. Although I won¡¯t punish you physically, from today onwards, you are no longer a member of my Red King Mansion.¡± Hearing that he was spared from punishment, the guard thanked Xiao Changtian excitedly. ¡°Haha, Sir, you¡¯re the one with the big picture!¡± ¡°Master Hong, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± ¡°By the way, sir, don¡¯t stand here anymore. Come in with me quickly.¡± With that, Master Hong welcomed Xiao Changtian in. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m really sorry. Because of your sudden arrival, I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet. If there¡¯s anything wrong with our hospitality, please feel free to tell me.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Red Lord was very respectful. Although Master Hong had observed Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t find any powerful aura on him. However, this didn¡¯t mean that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t powerful. Just the people from that place last time had given them quite a fright. ¡°Haha, Master Hong, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Master Hong¡¯s attitude towards him and was even more confused. He didn¡¯t have any relationship with him before, so why was this Master Hong so respectful to him? This was like a weasel giving a new year¡¯s wish to a chicken. He didn¡¯t have any good intentions, right? Although he wasn¡¯t sure what Master Hong was going to do to him, Xiao Changtian was still very calm on the surface. ¡°By the way, sir, you said you came to find me this time? May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± Master Hong was afraid that Xiao Changtian was here to settle scores with him. If that was really the case, then it would be over. The Red King Mansion had yet to activate its defensive array formation. If Xiao Changtian attacked them now, they would be powerless. ¡°Haha, Old Master Hong, I was originally prepared to ask the Bai Family Head about this matter. However, the Bai Family did some bad things to the Heavenly Law Union, so I came to you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Hong¡¯s heart thumped. Could it be that Xiao Changtian knew that they were preparing to attack the Heavenly Dao Union? However, it was fortunate that they did not attack the Heavenly Dao Union. Originally, they had planned to deal with the Heaven Dao Union after dealing with Xiao Changtian. Master Hong didn¡¯t want to go against the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°I heard that you had previously entrusted the Yamaguchi-gumi, so I wanted to ask if you were in contact with the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what Master Hong was thinking about him. However, he still had to ask about the Yamaguchi-gumi first. ¡°Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± After hearing that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t here to denounce him, Master Hong heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you talking about the mysterious Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± After letting out a sigh of relief, Master Hong was very curious, because he did not know why Xiao Changtian would ask Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Yamaguchi-gumi¡­Although we entrusted them with the mission last time, the Yamaguchi-gumi failed that mission. In the end, they compensated us with a lot of things.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much about their group. I can only contact them.¡± He recalled his previous interactions with the Yamaguchi-gumi. Other than the last time, there was nothing else. ¡°You mean, you don¡¯t know much about the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Hearing Master Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian pondered for a moment. ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you on purpose, but that organization is too mysterious. I don¡¯t know much about it either. However, sir, if you have any requests, I can contact the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, Master Hong was very willing to help. If they could help Xiao Changtian this time, it would mean that Xiao Changtian owed them a favor. With this guarantee, Xiao Changtian would not easily attack them. Chapter 1278: Begin the Operation (1) Chapter 1278: Begin the Operation (1) ¡°I see. If it¡¯s really possible, help me contact them after this conference.¡± Xiao Chang Tian gladly accepted Master Hong¡¯s goodwill. In any case, this matter would not do him any harm. ¡°Since the matter has been resolved, I won¡¯t stay here any longer. I still have to thank Old Master Hong for this matter.¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too polite to me. My son provoked you so much back then, but you didn¡¯t kill him. I should thank you.¡± Hearing Master Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Chang Tian finally understood why Master Hong would treat him like this. So it was all because of the Red King. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s not enough to take your son¡¯s life. Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± After he left with Master Hong, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and the other two out of the Red King Mansion. Master Hong watched Xiao Changtian leave and finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Phew, fortunately, fortunately, fortunately that gentleman didn¡¯t attack us.¡± However, after letting out a sigh of relief, Master Hong suddenly thought of something. ¡°Red King, did Sir say that he was going to look for the Bai family? But what did the Bai family do to harm the Heavenly Law Union?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Father, he said that.¡± At this moment, the Red King was also secretly rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, he did not attack Leng Yue back then. Otherwise, he would probably be buried in the ground by now. ¡°Father, do you want it?¡± The Red King looked at his father¡¯s expression and asked in puzzlement. Could it be that his father was going to attack the Bai family? Although the two families had no enmity. ¡°Humph! Of course! How dare the Bai family be so arrogant? As the righteous Hong family! How could such impudent behavior be allowed?¡± Master Hong said seriously. If he helped that gentleman teach the Bai family a lesson, he would be able to do so. No matter what, that gentleman would definitely have a good impression of their family. At that time, their family would definitely be guaranteed by that mister! ¡°But, Father, the Bai family is on par with our family. Do we really have to deal with them?¡± If they wanted to deal with the Bai family, the price they had to pay would not be small. That senior would no longer look for trouble with their family, so why did his father still have to show off in front of him? ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? Hehe, if we can form an alliance with that senior, the benefits for our family will be endless.¡± This time, Master Hong had already made up his mind. He wanted to deal with the Bai family. ¡°This¡­ Alright then.¡± Just as Red King finished speaking, a loud voice came from the door. ¡°Red King! You bastard! You must be with that person last night!¡± These words instantly shocked the two people from the Red King Mansion. ¡°What happened? Red King, who is that?¡± Looking at the person who suddenly appeared at the door, Master Hong frowned and asked. Master Hong didn¡¯t know what happened yesterday, so he didn¡¯t know what that person meant. ¡°Father¡­Father, please go in first. This person is a lunatic. Don¡¯t pay attention to him. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Red King gritted his teeth and said as he looked at the person who had come. The person in front of him was none other than the one who had been beaten away by Xiao Changtian. This person wanted to go back, but Chen Kun asked him to call Red King. As soon as he arrived, he saw Xiao Changtian, Red King, and his father walking out, laughing and chatting. Didn¡¯t this prove that this damned Red King was in cahoots with the person from last night? He did not expect that Chen Kun would treat him like a brother. This damned Red King actually backstabbed Chen Kun. He simply deserved to die! ¡°Quickly settle this matter. I don¡¯t want to see any more trouble at this juncture.¡± Anyway, Master Hong didn¡¯t want to care about these children¡¯s affairs. After saying that, he walked into the house. ¡°Red King, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did I mention your true colors?¡± Looking at the Red King, that person walked over step by step. He wanted to take a good look at the Red King¡¯s true colors for Chen Kun today. ¡°No, is there something wrong with you? Chen Wen, which eye of yours saw me betray Chen Kun?¡± Red King looked at Chen Wen in front of him with anger on his face. This guy actually dared to look for him in front of his father. This was purely to embarrass him! ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. I saw what happened just now! You, hmph! Just wait and see!¡± Before Red King could say anything, Chen Wen walked back. ¡°¡­.. He was really speechless. Forget it, this idiot. It affects my mood.¡± Red King rolled his eyes at Chen Wen and did not take him to heart. After all, he still had important things to do. At that time, the Bai family was also plotting. ¡°Big brother, I heard that senior has already arrived at the Heavenly Dao Union and is now on Leng Yue¡¯s immortal mountain.¡± The Second Young Master Bai told the Eldest Young Master Bai everything he had gathered. ¡°Since Senior is already here, Big Brother, shouldn¡¯t we take action now?¡± If they waited until the Demon Slayer Conference began, the scene would be very chaotic. At that time, it would not be as simple as he imagined if he wanted to see Senior. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s time to take action. However, our father offended the Heavenly Dao Union last time. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to meet Senior this time.¡± Young Master Bai was thinking about what to do about this matter. If they went to look for Leng Yue directly, Leng Yue would definitely not agree to their request. But now, there was no other way to see Senior. ¡°Big brother, if it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s use some methods.¡± At this moment, Second Young Master Bai¡¯s face darkened. Their father did not give them much time. If they could not complete the mission their father gave them this time, they would not be able to do so. Not only would they not be able to obtain the position of the family head, but they would also be threatened by their father. Therefore, they had no choice but to think of some radical methods. ¡°Damn it, we can only do this in the current situation!¡± Young Master Bai thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go and arrange this matter first. We¡¯ll start taking action in the next two days.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Old Master Hong was also looking at the elder in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°Do you remember what I said just now? Don¡¯t be merciful when dealing with the Bai family!¡± ¡°Yes, Master, we will remember it.¡± Just now, after Master Hong had discussed with these elders, they had unanimously decided to make the Bai family disappear from the Upper Realm. Even if they had to use the power that the Hong family could not do anything about. ¡°Since everyone is ready, let¡¯s not just stand there. We¡¯ll start moving tonight.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1279: Its Such a Person (1) Chapter 1279: It¡¯s Such a Person (1) Inside the flower pavilion. After Qilin finished his discussion with Yan Wan ¡®er, he stood up and left. ¡°Young Master Qi, thank you.¡± Before leaving, Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin with gratitude. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be your husband in the future. Why are you still being so polite with me?¡± Qilin also smiled and joked. However, Qilin¡¯s words made Yan Wan ¡®er have a different feeling in her heart. To be honest, because of her identity, she had come into contact with many men over the years. However, most of them were hypocritical humans. This was the first time she had met someone like Qilin. Therefore, Yan Wan ¡®er was looking forward to Qilin¡¯s next performance. Just as Qilin walked out of the flower house, a figure quietly followed him. Not long after, Qilin walked into a small alley. ¡°Come out. You¡¯ve been following me all the way. What do you want?¡± When he came out, Qilin felt that someone was following him. However, there were too many people at the entrance of the brothel just now. It was not easy to deal with them. Qilin had deliberately lured that person here. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to find out.¡± After Qilin finished speaking, the person behind him finally stood up. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s actually you? Why are you following me? Do you have a crush on me?¡± After seeing who it was, Qilin smiled. The owner in front of him was none other than the purple-robed woman he had seen in the pavilion yesterday. The purple-robed woman looked at Qilin with a smile. She had felt that something was wrong after seeing Qilin yesterday, so she had specially waited outside for Qilin to leave. Sure enough, through the Qilin¡¯s tracks, she found that this guy was with Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you too narcissistic? Who am I to have a crush on you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself?¡± At this point, the purple-robed woman was no longer prepared to pretend. This time, she wanted to kidnap the person in front of her and lure Xiao Changtian over. ¡°It seems that you have other motives this time.¡± Qilin knew that this woman in front of him dared to go to the brothel alone, so she was definitely not simple. This woman must have wanted to cover her mouth so that she wouldn¡¯t tell her husband about what happened yesterday. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come here to look for me. I¡¯m not interested in your matters. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± After the woman finished speaking, Qilin turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°Damn it! Stop right there!¡± The woman didn¡¯t know what Qilin was talking about. She only saw that Qilin wanted to leave, so she immediately called out to him. ¡°No, why? Do you want me to tell others about this?¡± Looking at the woman behind him, Qilin was a little surprised. Could it be that this woman had wanted to divorce her husband for a long time, but she was too embarrassed to say it? ¡°Of course! Of course, I hope that you will tell others about this! It¡¯s best to tell the person you¡¯re walking with!¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Kirin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Qilin really didn¡¯t expect this woman to say such words. It was fine if she was indecent, but she actually wanted to pull her master along. This woman was too shameless! ¡°Hehe, what? You don¡¯t dare?¡± Seeing Qilin¡¯s expression, the purple-robed woman looked at Qilin with a mocking expression. ¡°Bah! You shameless person, don¡¯t look for me for this matter. How unlucky!¡± Looking at the purple-robed woman¡¯s matter-of-factly expression, without a trace of guilt, other than disdain, Qilin¡¯s heart was filled with admiration. ¡°If you stop me again, be careful that I really tell your husband about this!¡± ¡°Tell my husband? Then go ahead, haha.¡± The purple-robed woman found it funny when she recalled her subordinate whom she had pulled over at the last minute. Did this person really think that person was her husband? ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person.¡± Qilin really had no choice but to meet such a shameless person. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t resist. Just follow me obediently tonight.¡± The purple-robed woman said after looking at Qilin for two seconds. ¡°This guy is really not picky. Could it be that you weren¡¯t satisfied when you went to the brothel yesterday?¡± This woman wanted both her master and herself. He was simply too shameless! ¡°How can a small brothel satisfy me?¡± There was no valuable information in the brothel, so the purple-robed woman came out not long after she left. That place simply couldn¡¯t satisfy the purple-robed woman. ¡°Puff!¡± Hearing the purple-robed woman¡¯s honest answer, even Qilin could not do anything about it. This woman was really fierce. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. If you don¡¯t leave with me today, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite!¡± The purple-robed woman looked at the Qilin, and her expression instantly darkened. This person was stalling for time with him. It was better for him to act quickly. ¡°Then come. I can¡¯t go back with you!¡± He was Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s husband now. How could he go back with this woman? ¡°Hehe, Shadow One, come out and capture this person!¡± Since Qilin refused to cooperate, he had to get serious. ¡°D * mn, you and your husband can actually do this! Awesome!¡± Seeing that the purple-robed woman had actually called out her husband, Qilin was even more shocked. He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be able to play with the game. ¡°Cut the crap and follow me!¡± After Shadow One finished speaking, he rushed in front of Qilin. ¡°No, brother. Your wife is already like this, and you can still tolerate it. I say, you¡¯re living too lowly. Brother, although you¡¯re a little ugly, if you want to be a bootlicker, you should find a normal bootlicker.¡± Looking at Shadow One in front of him, Qilin advised earnestly. Qilin didn¡¯t know what the human in front of him was thinking. ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Shadow One finally couldn¡¯t help but attack Qilin. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± However, Shadow One attacked Qilin a few times and did not succeed. ¡°No, brother, listen to my advice. You still have some skills. It¡¯s really not worth it to follow that woman.¡± Looking at Shadow One¡¯s willing appearance, Qilin wished he could bring him away from that purple-robed woman on the spot. ¡°This is my business, stay out of it!¡± Seeing that he had attacked several times but could not do anything to Qilin, Shadow One was also a little anxious. ¡°Hey, brother, since you really want to do this, I can only wish you happiness.¡± Since this person wanted to be so loyal, there was nothing he could do. With that, Qilin disappeared from where he was. ¡°Damn it, Miss, that person ran away!¡± Shadow One looked at the Qilin that had disappeared in front of him, his face full of anger. Chapter 1280: Looking for Chen Kun (1) Chapter 1280: Looking for Chen Kun (1) ¡°Damn it! He actually let that guy escape!¡± Seeing that the Qilin had already run away, the purple-clothed woman¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I go after her now?¡± Although there was a high chance that he would not be able to catch up now. ¡°No need. That person will definitely come back.¡± The purple-robed woman was confident again because Qilin had come here yesterday and was here today. What else could that mean? Didn¡¯t this mean that Qilin was in contact with someone in the brothel? In that case, that person would definitely come here tomorrow. At that time, they just had to wait here. Seeing that his Miss had said so, Shadow One did not say anything and just nodded. Because at this moment, he remembered what Qilin said just now. What bootlicker? It was because of Miss ¡®kindness that he was able to stay by Miss¡¯s side. He would not be so ungrateful. That man deserved to die! On the other side, Qilin instantly returned to the immortal mountain. ¡°That bootlicker just now was really scary. He still stayed by that woman¡¯s side even after that. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡± Just as Qilin finished speaking, he suddenly felt a murderous aura pervading the surroundings. ¡°Hiss! Could it be that that person is so powerful that he can catch up to me?¡± After saying that, Qilin looked around. ¡°Hehe, bastard! Where did you go!¡± Obviously, it wasn¡¯t that person, but Xiao Changtian who was standing in front of his door. ¡°Lord¡­ Master, why are you here?¡± Seeing that it was Xiao Changtian, Qilin smiled at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheeky in front of me. Hurry up and tell me what you were doing just now!¡± Xiao Changtian had told him not to let this Qilin cause trouble for him. But now, he had only been here for a few times, and this fellow had already attracted his enemies. ¡°Aiya, Master, I¡¯m not¡­ Isn¡¯t this going to solve my marriage?¡± Qilin looked at Xiao Changtian and told him about it shyly. ¡°Marriage? Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you to learn how to lie! Do you know that the enemy you provoked yesterday is coming for us today?¡± Xiao Changtian felt very angry when he thought about how this guy had caused him so much trouble. ¡°What? That person actually dared to look for trouble with you!¡± After hearing this, Qilin instantly lost his composure. That guy actually dared to look for his master so recklessly. Was that Chen Kun tired of living?! ¡°Hehe, you finally told me where you went last night and who you offended! Hurry up and tell me the truth!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hold back at all. When he returned, he would definitely hang this damned guy up and beat him up. ¡°Lord¡­ Master, I promise you! I¡¯ll definitely give you an explanation for this matter after tonight!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s angry face, Qilin knew that he had to find Chen Kun. ¡°Master, please believe me one last time. I will definitely resolve this matter!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin¡¯s serious face. He didn¡¯t know why, but he believed him for a moment. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll give you one night to resolve this matter. If you can¡¯t resolve it, I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back!¡± In any case, he didn¡¯t want to solve this matter himself. He wanted to see what kind of ability Qilin had. ¡­ On the other side, Chen Wen quickly returned to Chen Kun¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master, you have to get rid of that damned Red King!¡± When Chen Wen saw Chen Kun, he immediately knelt down. ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Kun looked at Chen Wen in confusion. Before Chen Wen came, he had always been very steady. He had never lost his composure like this. What was going on? ¡°That Red King is the one who colluded with the person last night!¡± Chen Wen told Chen Kun everything he had seen. Chen Wen was very angry when he said that. No wonder the Red King left so early last night. He must have wanted to harm their young master. ¡°It¡¯s actually like this!¡± To be honest, Chen Kun did not want to believe what Chen Wen had told him. However, Chen Wen would never lie to him, so there was a high possibility that this matter was true. ¡°Yes, Young Master. You must not let that Red King off!¡± Chen Kun nodded in agreement when he saw Chen Wen¡¯s reaction. On the other side, Qilin suddenly appeared in the Red King¡¯s room. The Red King, who was bathing, was shocked when he saw the person who suddenly appeared in his room. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here at this time!¡± When he saw who it was, Red King looked at Qilin with lingering fear. ¡°Come out quickly and bring me to Chen Kun.¡± Since Chen Kun dared to look for Master, he would definitely not live past tonight. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, why are you looking for Chen Kun at this time?¡± Red King looked at Qilin and asked with a trembling voice. ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to be fine, bring me to him quickly!¡± With that, Qilin pulled Red King out of the pool. ¡°Ah! Senior, senior, let me get dressed first!¡± Under Qilin¡¯s oppressive gaze, Red King had no choice but to bring Qilin to Chen Kun¡¯s residence. ¡°Senior, this is the place.¡± Looking at the courtyard in front of him, Red King prayed silently for Chen Kun. He really couldn¡¯t blame himself for this matter. It was this fellow who had to provoke Senior so recklessly. He was only doing this to protect himself. He did not intend to betray his brother. ¡°You should follow me in too.¡± ¡°Senior, this isn¡¯t very good. If I go in, I¡¯ll be a hindrance to you.¡± Red King looked at Qilin awkwardly. He did not want to see Chen Kun for the time being. ¡°No, follow me in quickly.¡± After saying that, Qilin pulled the Red King in. ¡°Damn it! You people actually dare to come here!¡± Just as Qilin was about to walk in, Chen Wen came out of Chen Kun¡¯s room. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to walk right into my trap. That saves me the trouble of looking for you!¡± Qilin did not bother with Chen Wen. Instead, he continued to lead the Red Dynasty. ¡°Hey! You damn bastard! Stop right there!¡± Seeing Qilin ignore him, Chen Wen was immediately furious. He had suffered a loss at his companion¡¯s hands today and was worried that he had no place to vent. Qilin had just bumped into his gun! ¡°Who are you? Are you worthy of talking to me?¡± Qilin grabbed Chen Wenhou and threw him into the sky. The Red King swallowed hard when he saw this scene. Strong! This was simply too strong! If that Chen Wen fell, no matter how powerful he was, he would be half-dead. Chapter 1281: Chen Wenwang (1) Chapter 1281: Chen Wenwang (1) ¡°Chen¡­ Chen Kun, come out quickly. I know you¡¯re inside.¡±¡± Looking at Qilin¡¯s terrifying gaze, Red King shouted into the room. He was definitely not betraying his brother. He was saving his brother¡¯s life. ¡°You¡­ Damn you, you¡¯re actually in cahoots with this person.¡± Of course, Chen Kun, who was in the room, had seen the scene just now. The strength that Qilin displayed just now was not something that ordinary people could withstand. If he came out now, he would be courting death. ¡°Aiya, Chen Kun, what time is it now? Hurry up and apologize to this senior.¡± Looking at Chen Kun, who was standing at the door and refusing to come out, Red King tried to persuade him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You actually went to find trouble with this senior¡¯s companion. Your method is really too unethical.¡± Red King looked at Chen Kun and nagged. ¡°Who is it? Who went to find trouble with senior¡¯s companion? I didn¡¯t know about this at all.¡± After hearing Red King¡¯s words, Chen Kun stood up in disbelief. He did not instruct anyone to do this. He did not know about this at all. Could it be that this Red King wanted to pour dirty water on him? ¡°I¡¯ve already come to your door, and you¡¯re still trying to quibble with me. My master told me that you were the ones who went!¡± Qilin looked at Chen Kun angrily as if he was going to snap his neck in the next second. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t know about this at all!¡± Chen Kun suddenly thought of something. ¡°Senior, I think I know who it is!¡± No wonder Chen Wen had told him so. Moreover, Chen Wen had brought back several injured elders today. It must be that damned Chen Wen! ¡°Chen Wen, it¡¯s Chen Wen. Senior, it¡¯s the person you sent flying just now! He didn¡¯t tell me about this at all. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Chen Kun said immediately as he looked at Qilin. Although Chen Wen had the same surname as him. However, Chen Wen was adopted by his father to accompany him when he was young. That damned person actually took the initiative to find trouble with such a powerful person. He simply deserved to die! ¡°Senior, it seems like that¡¯s the case. Today, that Chen Wen came to look for me and said that he wanted to teach us a lesson. Senior¡¯s matter must be that Chen Wen and has nothing to do with Chen Kun.¡± Seeing the situation, Red King walked to Qilin¡¯s side and said, He still did not want his good brother to suffer such an undeserved disaster. After all, this matter was all because of him. ¡°Bang!¡± At this moment, Chen Wen, who had been thrown away, quickly fell from the sky. In an instant, a huge pit was smashed into the courtyard. The deep pit was dozens of meters high. ¡°Pfft! Should¡­ Dead!¡± Under their watchful eyes, Chen Wen climbed out of the deep pit tenaciously. ¡°Damn Chen Wen! You actually survived.¡± Chen Wen had just climbed up when Chen Kun rushed up with an angry face. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master, this is¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Wen was puzzled when he saw Chen Kun looking at him angrily. At this time, shouldn¡¯t his young master be on his side? Why did it look like they were here to denounce him? ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me what¡¯s wrong? Look at what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t you think about the consequences of this matter?¡± Chen Kun looked at Chen Wen angrily, wishing he could kick Chen Wen away. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, Young Master, I¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me? Could it be because of that person?¡± Looking at the Qilin in the distance, Chen Wen¡¯s face was filled with shock. He did all this to avenge his young master, but his young master didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it. ¡°Humph! Why, Chen Kun, are you waiting for me to make a move?¡± Qilin looked at Chen Kun impatiently. If this guy still didn¡¯t attack that guy, he would kill both of them. ¡°Chen Wen, this is all your fault. Since you did this for me, then die for me!¡± After hearing Qilin¡¯s threat, Chen Kun knew that he could not delay any longer. After saying that, Chen Kun slapped Chen Wen¡¯s head. ¡°Ah!¡± In an instant, Chen Wen died after screaming. This scene made the Red King, who was watching from afar, tremble in fear. This senior was simply too terrifying. ¡°Before¡­ Senior, it¡¯s already been resolved. This¡­ Can you let me go?¡± After dealing with Chen Wen, Chen Kun looked at Qilin with fear. Although he had lost Chen Wen, he still wanted to keep his life. ¡°Since this matter has been resolved, if I find out that your people or you came to look for my master, then I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± After threatening Chen Kun, Qilin instantly disappeared. After a while, Chen Kun and the Red King finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Qilin had completely left. ¡°Phew, Chen Kun, Chen Wen, you brought this upon yourself. I wanted to warn you this morning, but Chen Wen actually threatened me.¡± Red King looked at Chen Kun helplessly. If she had known, she would have told him last night. ¡°Damn it, no wonder you ran so fast last night. It turns out that you already knew this person¡¯s strength!¡± Chen Kun was furious. Why didn¡¯t Red King tell him earlier? ¡°Aiya, this matter has already passed. We can be considered to have saved our lives now.¡± It was useless to say anything else now. ¡­ On the other side, Qilin soon arrived at Xiao Changtian¡¯s door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The matter has already been resolved? Xiao Changtian was a little suspicious when he saw Qilin return so soon. ¡°Yes, Master. I guarantee that this matter has been completely resolved. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Qilin looked at Xiao Changtian seriously. He had already threatened Chen Kun like that. Presumably, that kid would definitely not cause trouble. Originally, Qilin had planned to kill that kid as well. However, I¡¯m afraid that the forces behind that kid are very difficult to deal with. I¡¯ll let him live for the time being. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything else. ¡°You better be. If those people dare to come to my door again, I¡¯ll hold you accountable!¡± After this lesson, Xiao Changtian would never bring Qilin with him again. ¡°Alright!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t going to hold him accountable, Qilin left happily. He had to dress up properly tonight when he went back, because he still had to meet Yan Wan ¡®er tomorrow. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . Your subordinate is quite special¡­¡± After Qilin left, Leng Yue looked at Qilin¡¯s back and smiled. Chapter 1282: Sir Is Here (1) Chapter 1282: Sir Is Here (1) On the mountain, Xiao Changtian looked helplessly at the back of the Qilin. ¡°Aiya, this guy, ignore him.¡± Seeing Leng Yue¡¯s expression, Xiao Changtian quickly said. He could not let Qilin harm others. At that time, the two young masters of the Bai family outside saw that it was already midnight and were ready to start their operation. ¡°Big brother, is our plan really okay?¡± Before they set off, Second Young Master Bai always felt a little uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I don¡¯t know if I can succeed in this matter, I¡¯m still confident in my heart.¡± The two of them had no choice but to take such a risk. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, the two of them took advantage of the night to quickly fly toward the Immortal Mountain. ¡°Whoosh-Whoosh-¡± ¡°Eh? Second, did you see two things scuttling past?¡± The two people who were napping felt as if they were two big rats as they quickly scurried over. ¡°D * mn, don¡¯t be like two big rats. If Miss Lengyue knew that there were two such big rats on her immortal mountain, she would jump up and down.¡± With that, the two of them instantly woke up. They wanted to see what was going on. Leng Yue¡¯s immortal mountain could not tolerate such a thing. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s that house in front, right?¡± Finally, the two of them quickly arrived at the door of a row of houses. ¡°Yes¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Young Master Bai was prepared, but he didn¡¯t expect the houses in front of him to look exactly the same. However, he seemed to remember that the Xiao Changtian he heard was the one in the middle. Meanwhile, the Xiao Changtian, who was resting in the room, did not know that the two people outside wanted to kidnap him. ¡°Big brother, this is¡­ What do you mean?¡± Young Master Baier¡¯s eyes widened when he saw his elder brother¡¯s uncertain expression. This matter could not go wrong! ¡°Of course it means yes!¡± Seeing that Second Young Master Bai was about to blame him, Eldest Young Master Bai said impatiently. This second brother of his didn¡¯t even put in much effort and only knew how to talk. ¡°Since it¡¯s this house, let¡¯s make a move!¡± Second Young Master Bai could tell that Eldest Young Master Bai was impatient, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, Young Master Bai was so sure. ¡°Second Brother! You go over there and see what¡¯s going on with her. I just saw those two big black rats running over here!¡± At this moment, the voices of two guards came from not far away from the Bai Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master. ¡°Alright, Boss, go and take a look over there.¡± The expressions of the Bai Family¡¯s First Young Master and Second Young Master changed when they heard the voice. ¡°Big brother, we have to act quickly. Someone is coming!¡± After saying that, the two of them quickly ran around the house. With the two of them quickly setting up, the teleportation magic tools were instantly placed in the four corners of the two rooms. Because Young Master Bai was afraid that he would kidnap the wrong person, he had originally prepared to teleport to one room, but this time, he had to teleport to two rooms. This time, it definitely wouldn¡¯t go wrong. ¡°Three, two, one, go!¡± After Young Master Bai finished counting three, the two of them followed the two houses and disappeared. ¡°Ah! Boss! Boss!¡± Just as the two of them left, the guards behind realized that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Are you a big rat?¡± Hearing the voice, another person quickly ran over. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No, Boss, look, why are these two courtyards gone!¡± Looking at the two courtyards that had disappeared into thin air, the person was shocked. How could he have bumped into such a thing? ¡°No, I¡¯m not. No way! Did we run into a ghost?¡± When the boss saw the scene in front of him, he was also so scared that he retreated repeatedly. They knew very well that the courtyards in this place were connected. They were all used by the cold moon to receive guests. However, two courtyards suddenly disappeared in front of him. This was simply too terrifying! ¡°No, I¡¯m not. If not, let¡¯s go back tonight?¡± After all, they had heard all kinds of bad rumors about this immortal mountain before they came. Now that they had encountered such a situation, the two of them recalled the bad rumors from before. They didn¡¯t believe it at first, but now it seemed that they had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Yes¡­ Right? Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Having made up their minds, the two of them were prepared to treat this matter as if it had never happened. After all, if they didn¡¯t leave now, the two courtyards might not be the only ones that disappeared tonight. On the other side, he looked at the two courtyards that had been teleported back. The Bai Family¡¯s Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master looked relaxed. ¡°We finally got that guy back. Big brother, what should we do next?¡± Since he had brought Xiao Changtian back, this matter was more than half successful. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve already put the knockout powder in the room on the way back. It will definitely take effect in a short while. When the time comes, bring father over at dawn.¡± The knockout powder that Young Master Bai was talking about was no ordinary knockout powder. As long as a little of this knockout powder was inhaled, it would be obedient, although it was unknown which of the two rooms was Xiao Changtian. However, both of Young Master Bai¡¯s rooms were already offline. This would definitely be foolproof. ¡°Hahaha! Big Brother, you¡¯re still the best!¡± ¡°No, no, second brother, you¡¯re still the best at cooperating! It¡¯s almost dawn. We just have to wait patiently.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Qilin woke up early in the morning. After she was done packing, she silently walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. Seeing that Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t woken up yet, Qilin chuckled and prepared to sneak away. However, just as he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly saw that two houses were missing. ¡°D * mn, Xingyu and Wuyi must have drunk too much yesterday. Why did they even take the house away?¡± Looking at the two empty seats, weren¡¯t they Wuyi and Xingyu¡¯s residences? ¡°D * mn, those two are really fierce. I wonder if Master won¡¯t nag them when he wakes up.¡± Qilin did not take this matter to heart. Because at this moment, Qilin wanted to see Yan Wan ¡®er again as soon as possible. ¡­ On the other side, the two young masters of the Bai family saw that the sky had finally brightened, so they rushed to their father¡¯s door without stopping. ¡°Father, father, are you awake?¡± The two of them shouted excitedly at the door. ¡°Ahem, why are you two here so early? Did you invite that person?¡± Because of his illness, the Bai Family Head couldn¡¯t speak at all in the middle of the night. Seeing his two sons so excited, hope rose in the Bai Family Head¡¯s heart in an instant. ¡°Yes, Father, do you want to come with us? That gentleman is not far away.¡± The two of them had planned to bring Xiao Changtian back, but they were afraid that their father was still unconscious. ¡°Go away! Quickly bring me there!¡± ¡­ Chapter 1283: Pretending (1) Chapter 1283: Pretending (1) Master Bai was very excited at this moment. He did not expect his two disappointing sons to really be able to invite that gentleman back. It seemed that his threat was still effective against his two sons! ¡°Father, please slow down. That gentleman is not far away.¡± The two young masters of the Bai family came forward to support their father when they saw how impatient his father was. ¡°You two, don¡¯t get in my way. Hurry up and lead the way!¡± Master Bai broke free from the support of the two and strode forward. He didn¡¯t look like a critically ill old man. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡± The two young masters of the Bai family looked at each other and saw impatience in each other¡¯s eyes. If he wasn¡¯t their father, they would have kicked this old man aside long ago. Father, you look at the front of the room, sir look inside the room!¡± Before Young Master Bai could finish, Master Bai rushed into a room. ¡°Damn it! What kind of senior is this!¡± Just as the Bai family head entered, he shouted loudly from inside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Father?¡± The two of them rushed in and looked at the Bai family¡¯s head with confusion. ¡°Look for yourself. This is not a mister at all. Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t seen what a mister looks like and want to fool me. I know what that mister looks like!¡± When he saw his two sons enter, the Bai family head scolded them. ¡°Yo! Father, why are you in such a hurry? This was just the attendant of that gentleman. The gentleman was in another courtyard!¡± Second Young Master Bai reminded his father. Fortunately, they had teleported back to another courtyard. If only one was sent back, then it would be over. ¡°Humph! I want to see what you guys are up to!¡± After Master Bai heard this, he walked towards another courtyard without looking back. Young Master Bai shook his head helplessly as he looked at Wu Yi, who was sitting by the bed with an empty expression. ¡°Damn it, are you two trying to fool me?¡± Before the two of them could leave the house, Master Bai¡¯s voice came from another courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Father, this room is filled with seniors!¡± After hearing the sound, the two of them rushed over without stopping. ¡°Go in and see who it is! You actually dare to play tricks on me!¡± Master Bai was about to die from anger. His two disappointing sons had thought that it was not easy for them to be happy for once. But now, it seemed that he was overthinking! ¡°This¡­ Big brother! This person is not that gentleman!¡± When they entered, the two of them were instantly dumbfounded. This was indeed what his father had said. It was not that gentleman! ¡°This¡­ What should we do!¡± If the two of them left the house now, their father would not know how to educate them. This was the current situation. They had no other choice. ¡°Damn it! That old fart! He tortured us so much and wanted him to offend the senior first. How could we be like this now? Now he actually blames us!¡± ¡°Humph! If he wasn¡¯t our father, I would have strangled him to death long ago!¡± The moment he thought about how his father was the one who caused this, he was extremely angry. If his father had not been involved in this matter, things would have been much better. But now! Just as Young Master Bai finished speaking, Xingyu and Wuyi, who were sitting by the bed, seemed to have received some order and quickly rushed out. ¡°Big brother! Not good!¡± Second Young Master Bai¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw Xingyu suddenly rush out. ¡°Damn it, I finally know. The two of you must think that I¡¯ve lived for too long and want to take my old life!¡± After the two of them went out, they saw Xingyu and Wuyi preparing to attack the Bai family¡¯s head. ¡°Father, this matter is not what you think! The two of you, come back quickly!¡± Looking at Xingyu and Wuyi about to attack his father, Young Master Bai instantly panicked. ¡°Xiu! Whoosh!¡± However, at this moment, whatever Young Master Bai said was useless. Wuyi and Xingyu didn¡¯t care about what Young Master Bai said. They instantly attacked Master Bai. ¡°Bang!¡± The power of the two could be imagined. Originally, the Bai family head was not their match. Now that his physical condition was so bad, he was even more unable to defeat Xingyu and Wuyi. ¡°Father!¡± Seeing Xingyu and Wuyi raise their blades and slash down, his father instantly lost his breath. The two of them looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Even though Young Master Bai had said those words, he didn¡¯t really want to attack his father. However, Xingyu and Wuyi had already been killed by his father. ¡°This¡­ Big brother! Our place!¡± Second Young Master Bai couldn¡¯t come back to his senses for a long time. His father had died just like that! ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Super!¡± Young Master Bai slapped himself twice in frustration. Who would have thought that the knockout powder would lose its effect at this time! He did not want to do this at all! He was really a beast! ¡°Big¡­ Big brother, we should settle this matter quickly. Otherwise, the elders around father would not be willing to do so.¡± After a moment of sadness, Second Young Master Bai said sadly. Since his father was already dead, it was impossible for him to be resurrected. They should quickly think of how to deal with those elders. ¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Those people have finally left!¡± Seeing that Young Master Bai and Young Master Bai had finally left with their people, Xingyu and Wuyi¡¯s eyes instantly became clear. ¡°Hehehe, Wuyi, this move of yours is still the best! This time, they would die of guilt!¡± That¡¯s right, the two of them had noticed the commotion when they went to their courtyard yesterday. Therefore, they decided to beat him at his own game. They didn¡¯t expect the Bai family to be so stupid. Now, they had helped Leng Yue vent her anger. ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian finally walked out of his room. ¡°Eh? Why did the two of them run away with the house?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian stepped out of the door, he saw the two courtyards disappear and instantly woke up. ¡°D * mn, why are these two so uncultured! Why did you even dig up their house!¡± Xiao Changtian felt extremely awkward at this moment. If Leng Yue saw this, she would laugh at him! ¡°Senior! You¡¯re awake!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling puzzled, Leng Yue slowly walked out. ¡± Haha, Cold Moon, I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so early. Look at the weather today!¡± Seeing Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian immediately stood in front of her, blocking her view. Chapter 1284: Starting Tomorrow (1) Chapter 1284: Starting Tomorrow (1) ¡°But, Senior, today¡¯s weather is a bit cloudy.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. He didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant by that. ¡°Hahaha, the weather is indeed a little bad, but don¡¯t mind me. I happen to have something to talk to you about. Why don¡¯t we go to your place and talk?¡± To be honest, Xiao Changtian really didn¡¯t want Leng Yue to see such a scene. So he quickly found an excuse to let the cold moon follow him and leave. ¡± Sure, senior, let¡¯s go to my place.¡±¡± Leng Yue didn¡¯t doubt Xiao Changtian¡¯s words at all. Soon, the two of them arrived at Leng Yue¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Senior, you should first.¡± ¡°Haha, I wonder when the Demon Slayers Assembly will start?¡± ¡°Senior, I was looking for you to talk about this matter. The Demon Slayer Conference is starting tomorrow. I heard the news and told you to prepare.¡± The Demon Slayer Conference this time was considered very important. ¡°Good! Since it¡¯s tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back and prepare.¡± Xiao Changtian originally wanted to ask Master Hong to help him contact the Yamaguchi-gumi before the Demon Slayers Assembly started. However, it seemed that he would have to wait until after the Demon Slayer Conference ended. ¡°Oh right, Lengyue, after the Demon Slayer Conference ends, do you want to go with us to remove the demons?¡± Xiao Changtian had also just learned that after the Demon Slayer Conference, the Heavenly Law Alliance would count the organizations that wanted to eliminate the demons. Although Xiao Changtian knew that Leng Yue, as the young miss of the Heavenly Dao Union, would definitely go, he still wanted to ask. ¡°Of course, Senior. I will definitely go. I wonder if Senior¡­¡± This matter had been suppressed in Leng Yue¡¯s heart for a long time. She just wanted to find a time to ask Senior if he would go to remove the demon this time, but she never found the opportunity. Now that Xiao Changtian had mentioned it, he had to solve the problem in his heart no matter what. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m thinking about this matter. I¡¯ll give you an answer after tomorrow.¡± Actually, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t very interested in this matter. Because Xiao Changtian knew that tomorrow, there would definitely be a lot of powerful people from some organization. At that time, it would not be his turn to go on stage. Hearing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t agree immediately, Leng Yue nodded her head. After all, it was very normal for Senior to not want to do anything about such a thing. However, if Senior really doesn¡¯t go, it¡¯ll probably be very difficult for them to deal with those demons. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian still had to find Master Hong to discuss the Yamaguchi-gumi. Just as Xiao Chang Tian walked back into the house, he saw Xing Yu and Wu Yi slowly walking over from afar. ¡°Where did you two go!¡± Xiao Changtian asked curiously after seeing the two of them return. ¡°Also, where did you take the house?¡± Looking at the two empty pieces of land, Xiao Changtian felt his face heat up. If word got out that he had brought people to steal a house, he would lose a lot of face. ¡°Senior, this matter is a long story.¡± The two of them slowly recounted their thrilling experience last night. Hearing this, Xiao Changtian could only give up. In this matter, the two of them were indeed victims. ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯re doing this, you two should follow me to find Master Hong.¡± Xiao Changtian brought the two of them to the Red King Mansion. By then, Qilin was already sitting in the living room with a face full of oil, waiting for Yan Wan ¡®er. Today, he had woken up in the middle of the night to dress himself up. Today, not only were her clothes spotless, but even the tiger prints on her shoes were sparkling. Moreover, today, Qilin even made his hair shiny. From this, it could be seen how much importance Qilin placed on this matter. ¡°Young Master Qi, you¡¯re still so early today! I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Qi. I must have made you wait.¡± Not long after, Yan Wan ¡®er slowly walked out of the room. ¡°No, no, why would I be in a hurry to wait for a beauty?¡± Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er and stood up with a smile. ¡°By the way, I brought you a gift today.¡± Hearing Qilin¡¯s words, Yan Wan ¡®er was very curious. Not only was Young Master Qi dressed very strangely today, but he had also brought her a gift. For a moment, Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin in surprise. ¡°Hahaha, this is for you. Don¡¯t be too surprised. Everyone says that girls like flowers. Take a look. I woke up at four in the morning to pick these flowers.¡± At this moment, a bunch of fresh morning glory flowers appeared out of nowhere. Seeing Qilin¡¯s actions, Xiao Yue, who was behind Yan Wan ¡®er, was stunned. Was there something wrong with this person? Giving someone a morning glory flower? This guy was simply a fool! However, what surprised Xiaoyue even more was that her young miss actually accepted it happily! His young miss actually happily accepted that guy¡¯s morning glory! Was her Miss really her Miss? Had her Miss been possessed? This was simply unbelievable! After all, what kind of gifts had her young miss not seen before? What kind of precious things had she not seen before? But today, he was smiling so happily because of this handful of morning glory. Back then, she had never seen her miss so happy when she received a gift! ¡°Thank you for the flowers. I like them very much.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er smiled as she accepted Qilin¡¯s things and looked at Qilin gratefully. Although he had received a lot of gifts, this was the first time he had received such a sincere gift from Qilin. Therefore, Yan Wan ¡®er was very happy. All she wanted was this sincerity. ¡°Haha, as long as you like it.¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er so happy, Qilin also became happy. It seemed that his actions were worth it. ¡°By the way, Young Master Qi, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Demon Slayer Meeting is about to begin tomorrow. If you¡¯re free, can you come with me?¡± Because Yan Wan ¡®er knew that after leaving home for such a long time. Many of those people had been sent to spy on him, and his family probably already knew about his relationship with Young Master Qi. Since that was the case, he had to act more comprehensively. ¡°Definitely! What time tomorrow? I¡¯ll definitely come on time!¡± At this moment, Qilin seemed to have forgotten that he still had a master. His master was also here to participate in the Demon Slayer Conference. ¡± Haha, Young Master Qi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±¡± Anyway, the Demon Slayer Conference would only officially begin at noon. ¡°Good! I¡¯m obliged to serve Wan ¡®er. However, Wan¡¯ er, you can call me Qiqi or Linlin.¡± After saying that, Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er in embarrassment. Chapter 1285: Indeed (1) Chapter 1285: Indeed (1) ¡°Young Master Qi, you really know how to joke. Haha, can I call you Little Qi in the future?¡± Although Yan Wan ¡®er knew that his surname was Qi, she did not know what his real name was. Therefore, after hearing Qilin¡¯s words, Yan Wan ¡®er felt very strange. However, this was not very important to Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Hahaha, good! Wan ¡®er, I¡¯ll come back tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back first today.¡± Although Qilin still wanted to stay here, the gaze of Xiao Yue behind Yan Wan ¡®er made him feel uncomfortable. He might as well go back first. ¡­ At that time, Chen Kun, who was preparing to participate in the meeting, had no choice but to return early because of Qilin. ¡°Yo! Young Master, hasn¡¯t the meeting started yet? Why did you come back so soon?¡± When Butler Chen saw Chen Kun, he was stunned. He did not know what was going on. ¡°My father asked me to come back. Butler Chen, this matter is a little complicated.¡± After looking at Butler Chen helplessly, Chen Kun walked towards his father¡¯s study. For some reason, her father had found out about this last night. Originally, Chen Kun was indeed prepared to wait until the end of the conference before coming back. However, his father told him to come back as soon as possible. Chen Kun had no choice but to rush back. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve been waiting!¡± When she arrived at her father¡¯s study, she saw her father sitting at the table with a gloomy expression. Chen Kun did not know what was going on with his father. Could it be because of Chen Wen¡¯s incident? However, this matter was not worth his father¡¯s actions. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Chen Kun¡¯s father, Family Head Chen, stood up with a gloomy expression when he saw Chen Kun enter. ¡°Do you know why I suddenly asked you to come back to the conference?¡± Finally, the gloomy Chen Clan Leader slowly came to Chen Kun¡¯s side. ¡°Father, please tell me clearly. I¡¯m stupid. I really don¡¯t know why.¡± Chen Kun really did not know why, so he looked at his father with a puzzled expression. ¡°Humph! You actually didn¡¯t know about this!¡± When he heard Chen Kun say that he did not know, the Chen Clan Leader¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°Father, just tell me what¡¯s going on. I really can¡¯t figure it out. Could it be because of Chen Wen?¡± Chen Kun was still confused when he saw his father getting angrier. What was wrong with his father? He wasn¡¯t usually like this at all! ¡°You also know that it¡¯s about Chen Wen!¡± Seeing that Chen Kun had finally mentioned Chen Wen, the Chen Clan Leader¡¯s expression did not ease up. Instead, it became even gloomier. ¡°Father, I know that I provoked that powerful figure first, but it was also Chen Wen who went to court death.¡± Chen Kun was even more puzzled when he saw that his father was really angry because of this matter. In the end, Chen Wen was just an outsider. There was no need for his father to be so angry with him. Although Chen Wen had lived in their family for so many years, his family had already treated him very well. Even if he died now, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Just as Chen Kun finished speaking, the Chen Clan Leader slapped Chen Kun¡¯s face ruthlessly. ¡°You actually have the nerve to say that. That¡¯s Chen Wen courting death! He didn¡¯t do it for you! You actually got to know him with your own hands!¡± When the Chen Family Head heard that Chen Kun had personally killed Chen Wen, he felt incredulous. Actually, this secret had been pressing in the Chen Clan Leader¡¯s heart for many years. That was, Chen Wen was not a child that no one wanted. Instead, he was the illegitimate son of the Chen Family Head. In order to make up for what he owed Chen Wen, the Chen family head had always treated him very well. In fact, she liked Chen Wen more than Chen Kun. Furthermore, the Chen Clan Head even had the intention to let Chen Wen take over his position as the Clan Head. However, what the Chen Clan Leader did not expect was that Chen Kun actually killed Chen Wen with his own hands! This was simply stabbing a knife into the Chen Family Head¡¯s heart. When the Chen Clan Leader heard about this news yesterday, he did not dare to believe it at first. However, that was the truth. That was why he had asked Chen Kun to come back in such a hurry. ¡°Father! You actually dared to hit me! You actually hit me because of Chen Wen!¡± In fact, Chen Kun had long realized that something was wrong. The reason why he dared to attack Chen Wen before was partly because he wanted to see what his father¡¯s attitude was. However, Chen Kun could now basically confirm the relationship between Chen Wen and his father. ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°You unfilial son, shut up!¡± Seeing Chen Kun like this, the Chen Family Head¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Father! Chen Wen is your biological son, right? If I¡¯m not wrong, no wonder you¡¯re so angry. However, what I want to tell you is that Chen Wen has offended someone more powerful than you. His death is also deserved!¡± Chen Kun couldn¡¯t care about anything else at the moment. Since this matter had already come to this, the two of them might as well open up. ¡°However, Father, I advise you not to take advantage of this time to avenge Chen Wen, because you are not that person¡¯s match!¡± Chen Kun had long disliked his father. For so many years, her father had been so biased. She had originally thought that it was because he pitied Chen Wen. However, now it seemed that he had been overthinking in the past. ¡°Damned unfilial son! How dare you talk to me like this! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± After hearing Chen Kun¡¯s words, the Chen Clan Leader instantly flew into a rage. This damned unfilial son was simply a disgrace to him. ¡°Men! Hurry up and take Chen Kun down!¡± After saying this, a group of elders suddenly walked in from the door. ¡°Hehe, Father, even if you lock me up, you can¡¯t save Chen Wen. Moreover, you can¡¯t deal with those people at all. I advise you to save your strength!¡± Although Chen Kun hated his father now, he had witnessed Qilin¡¯s strength with his own eyes. If his father went to find him, he really might not be sure that he could win. ¡°Humph! You coward! How did I give birth to a scum like you? Just you wait. I will definitely avenge Chen Wen. I will not let any of those people off, including you!¡± Master Chen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. This bastard son of his really deserved to die! Butler Chen, who was in the courtyard, looked at this scene in confusion. ¡°No, why? Why did father and son turn against each other?¡± ¡°Butler Chen, stay out of this matter. It has nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s go!¡± No one in the Chen family wanted to get involved in this matter. Chapter 1286: Prepare to Go (1) Chapter 1286: Prepare to Go (1) In the Upper Realm, in the Red King Mansion. It didn¡¯t take long for Xiao Changtian to arrive at the Red King Mansion. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here. Please come in.¡± Xiao Changtian had just walked to the door when he saw the guards at the door welcoming him warmly. ¡°Is Master Hong at home?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Sir, you can go in directly.¡± This guard had seen the previous guard with his own eyes. That was why he was so flustered when he saw Xiao Chang Tian. In a short while, Xiao Changtian sat opposite Master Hong. ¡°Master Hong, I¡¯m sure you already know why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Haha, Senior, you want to talk about whether the meeting will start tomorrow, right?¡± Master Hong knew that Senior was coming today, so he waited here. ¡°Yeah, I originally thought that if the conference was held in a few days, I would be able to resolve the Yamaguchi-gumi issue in a few days. But now, it seems that I have to wait until this matter is over.¡± It seemed that it would not be easy to obtain the last spirit tree seed. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely contact you when we¡¯re done removing the demons.¡± Hearing Master Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned. ¡°Are you guys going to participate in this demon-slaying as well?¡± Looking at Master Hong, he didn¡¯t look like he would take the initiative to get rid of the demon. However, Xiao Changtian was wrong this time. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re duty-bound to contribute to the entire Upper Realm!¡± To be honest, Master Hong didn¡¯t want to go at first, but in order to leave a good impression on his seniors, he decided to do so. ¡°Is that so? Alright, I¡¯ll discuss this matter with you after this matter is over.¡± After getting this information from Master Hong, Xiao Changtian had no choice but to change his strategy. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and Wuyi back to his residence. ¡°Senior, are we going to remove the demons this time?¡± Xingyu seemed to have noticed Xiao Changtian¡¯s hesitation, so he asked in confusion. Regarding this matter, even if Senior didn¡¯t want to go, no one would say anything. ¡°I was planning to go back after this meeting, but now it seems that I still have to remove the demons with these people.¡± Xiao Changtian pondered for a moment and said with a deep expression. This operation might not take long, but even if they did not go this time, they would not be able to contact the Yamaguchi-gumi. Therefore, he might as well go with them this time. Just as Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, he suddenly saw a sneaky figure quietly walking past him. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted when he saw the figure. ¡°Hahaha, Master, you¡¯re amazing. You can actually see me.¡± Qilin, who had been discovered, stood up helplessly. However, the moment Xiao Changtian saw Qilin, he almost choked on his own saliva. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what was going on, but today, the Qilin¡¯s hair was so shiny that it almost blinded Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m too handsome today. Are you smitten by me?¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance, Qilin even seductively threw a glance at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pfft! Hahaha!¡± Finally, Xingyu, who could not hold it in anymore, laughed out loud. ¡°No, Senior Qilin, are you joking?¡± Xingyu couldn¡¯t stand Qilin¡¯s appearance anymore and asked with a loud laugh. The Qilin¡¯s appearance was really too unique. At this moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t even look at Qilin. He didn¡¯t know where Qilin learned to appreciate beauty. It was really too eye-piercing. Looking at Qilin like this, it was as if his eyes had been strengthened. Xiao Changtian really wanted to apologize to Qilin. He shouldn¡¯t have suspected that Qilin had gone out to flirt with girls. Which girl would be so blind to fall for this guy! ¡°Xingyu, do you know what fashion is? I¡¯m really speechless.¡± Although he was mocked by Xingyu, Qilin was still very confident in his outfit today. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Master? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m especially charming today?¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to give Qilin a hard time, but he nodded helplessly when he saw Qilin¡¯s silly look. Seeing that Xiao Changtian had agreed with his outfit, Qilin was even more excited. ¡°Haha, I knew it. I¡¯m especially handsome today. Although I¡¯m still a little inferior compared to Master, I¡¯ve reached the point where everyone loves me!¡± After saying that, Qilin walked back to his room with confident steps. ¡°Senior, why did you¡­¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian nod his head, Xingyu couldn¡¯t understand. What was this? Senior, just let him be. ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for me, I¡¯ll be lucky.¡± ¡­.. On the other side, the Chen Clan Head had already brought his men to the Heavenly Dao Union. Looking at the scene in front of him, the Chen Clan Leader took a deep breath. ¡°This is the place, right? Did you find any results?¡± Before coming here, the Chen Clan Leader had already sent people to investigate the situation of the Qilin. ¡°Master, I only found a little. That person doesn¡¯t seem to have any background.¡± The subordinate of the Chen Family Head told him everything he had found. After hearing the results of the investigation, the Chen Family Head¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°A nobody with no background dares to go against our Chen family so boldly! This is simply courting death!¡± The moment he thought of his precious son being killed by such a person, Chen Family Head couldn¡¯t control his anger. ¡°Family Head, please calm down first. This time, we must capture that person alive to avenge Young Master!¡± Seeing the Chen Family Head like this, an elder at the side immediately stood up and comforted him. They knew their family head¡¯s situation very well. If they didn¡¯t hurry up and comfort him now, their family head might lose control and go berserk. There were many experts gathered around the Heavenly Dao Union. The only one who would be injured would probably be their family head. ¡°Humph! I definitely won¡¯t let this matter go!¡± Now that the sky was gradually darkening, the Heavenly Law Union was even more vigilant about their surroundings. Therefore, tonight was not a good opportunity to make a move. When the Demon Slayer Assembly ends tomorrow, the Chen Family Head will immediately find Qilin! ¡­.. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was standing in the courtyard, admiring the moon with Leng Yue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly. Lengyue, I¡¯ve decided to go with you this time.¡± Originally, Leng Yue¡¯s face was expressionless, but after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she immediately became happy. ¡°Senior! Have you really decided?¡± Originally, Leng Yue thought that Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t go this time. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to make up his mind. Chapter 1287: The Demon Slayer Conference Begins Chapter 1287: The Demon Slayer Conference Begins ¡°Yes, Lengyue. This matter is a contribution for the entire Upper Realm. As a member of the Upper Realm, how can I not participate!¡± Xiao Changtian repeated everything he had learned from Master Hong. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s truly enlightened! When the time comes, I¡¯ll have to rely on you!¡± Leng Yue was extremely touched when she heard Senior¡¯s words. Senior¡¯s plan is still big! How many people in the Upper Realm could have such a spirit? ¡­ Not long after, on the second day, the Demon Slayer Assembly officially began in the Heavenly Dao Union. ¡°Where did that guy go to fool around again?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was about to set off, found that the damned Qilin had run off again. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Senior disappeared early in the morning. What should we do? Do we still have to wait for him to come back?¡± Xingyu and Wuyi searched the entire mountain but did not see Qilin. ¡°Forget it, forget it. If that guy doesn¡¯t go with us, we won¡¯t cause trouble. Let¡¯s leave first.¡± In any case, it would save him trouble if Qilin did not go. At this moment, Qilin had already arrived at Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s residence. ¡°Why are you here so early again? Didn¡¯t we agree on the time yesterday?¡± Before Qilin could enter, Xiao Yue, who was standing at the door, looked at Qilin with a scrutinizing expression. This guy still looked as annoying as yesterday. ¡°Aiya, Sister Xiaoyue, I¡¯m in a hurry to see Wan ¡®er. One day apart feels like three autumns. After I left yesterday, you don¡¯t know how much I missed Wan ¡®er!¡± Looking at Xiao Yue, Qilin said with an affectionate expression. ¡°Eh, who would believe your nonsense!¡± When Xiao Yue heard Qilin¡¯s words, she instantly had goosebumps all over her body. After not seeing him for a day, this Young Master Qi was becoming more and more glib. She wondered how this fellow was chosen by her Young Miss. ¡°Aiya, Sister Xiaoyue, I know you might not like me, but I¡¯m sincere to Wan ¡®er. You can¡¯t ruin Wan¡¯ er¡¯s romantic life just because you don¡¯t like me!¡± Looking at Xiao Yue, Qilin sighed and said sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a girl who moved my heart so much. When I first saw Wan ¡®er, I was deeply fascinated. From that moment on, I felt that Wan¡¯ er and I would definitely have a deep fate.¡± Qilin was talking to himself and did not notice that Yan Wan ¡®er was already standing behind him. ¡°So, Xiao Qi likes me so much?¡± After Yan Wan ¡®er silently listened to Qilin¡¯s words, she said with a slightly red face. ¡°Ah! Wan ¡®er, you actually came out. I¡¯m sorry. I was in the depths of love just now and couldn¡¯t help it. I hope Wan¡¯ er doesn¡¯t mind. Actually, Qilin¡¯s words were meant for Yan Wan ¡®er in the room. ¡°Haha, why would I mind? Little Qi, I¡¯m also done packing. Let¡¯s set off now.¡± Qilin did not know what Yan Wan ¡®er was thinking at the moment. Seeing that Yan Wan¡¯ er was about to leave, he followed her out. On the other side, the Chen Clan Head brought his men and prepared to keep an eye on Xiao Changtian during the Demon Removal Conference. ¡°Patriarch, we have all our men. We can make it in time when the Demon Slayers Meeting is over.¡± After seeing that his people had all arrived, the Chen Clan Leader gave the order and these people headed towards the Demon Slayer Conference. ¡­.. ¡°Wow! Senior, there are so many people here!¡± Looking at the crowded scene in the Heavenly Dao Union, Xingyu could not help but sigh. ¡°It seems that these people are all people with such a good plan. For the safety of the people of the Upper Realm, they are all willing to come!¡± Xiao Changtian also sighed. Finally, Xiao Changtian brought the two of them to the front. ¡°Everyone! Everyone! Everyone, quiet down!¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master finally appeared. ¡°Thank you very much for taking this operation so seriously. First of all, I would like to welcome everyone here!¡± ¡­. Immediately after, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master welcomed them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. I believe everyone is very clear about this matter before coming! This time, we will be heading to the northwest border. The demons there are unusually active. In order to prevent them from posing a greater threat to us, I have gathered everyone.¡± Hearing the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong. Logically speaking, such a situation shouldn¡¯t have attracted so many people. At the beginning, Leng Yue¡¯s excuse didn¡¯t make sense either. That meant that these people weren¡¯t going there just to get rid of the demons! Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling puzzled, the group of people beside him started gossiping. ¡°Hey, have you heard? For this operation, the Heavenly Law Union would call on the person who could break into the forest of the Haunted Valley.¡± ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t they say that person wouldn¡¯t go? Why are you going now?¡± When the man heard his companion¡¯s words, he frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I just received this news.¡± ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly Dao Union also wants to compete with us for that thing?¡± ¡°Aiya, this matter is still uncertain. Although that person can come out of the forest safely, it might be because he is lucky.¡± ¡°What you said is possible. That person might not be able to pose any threat.¡± ¡­. Listening to their conversation, Xiao Changtian seemed to understand. ¡°I knew that these people definitely weren¡¯t as simple as eliminating demons. There was indeed something fishy going on.¡± Xiao Changtian muttered to himself for a while and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°However, Lengyue might have some hidden difficulties. Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s wait until the time comes.¡± ¡­. Finally, after a long speech by the Heavenly Law Union¡¯s Alliance Master, the conference finally came to the final segment, which was the voluntary registration segment. At this moment, the Chen Clan Leader finally found Qilin among the crowd. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s Senior¡¯s person. He¡¯s dressed in red with two big words ¡®Wang Zai¡¯ written on it!¡± Looking at Qilin¡¯s eye-catching attire, the Chen family¡¯s head and the others quickly locked onto him. ¡°Very good. Continue to keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let that person have a chance to escape!¡± ¡°Alright, Patriarch. What about his other companions?¡± Hearing this, the Chen Family Head¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let his companions go. I want this guy to regret it until he dies!¡± Not only did the Chen Clan Leader want to kill Qilin, but he also wanted to kill Xiao Changtian and the others who were with Qilin. He would be buried with his son, Chen Wen! ¡°The few of you will follow me to find his companions.¡± After saying that, the Chen Clan Head brought his men to look for Xiao and the others. Chapter 1288: The Chen Family (1) Chapter 1288: The Chen Family (1) ¡°Wan ¡®er, do you want to go on this mission?¡± Qilin could not help but ask when he saw that the meeting was finally about to end. If Wan ¡®er participated in this operation, then the time to ask Wan¡¯ er to go back with him would probably be delayed. ¡°Young Master Qi, although I don¡¯t want to go, I have to go to deal with my father.¡± Originally, Yan Wan ¡®er had indeed planned to bring the Qilin back after this meeting ended. However, last night, Yan Wan ¡®er, who was preparing to rest, suddenly received an order from her father to bring Qilin to this operation. Yan Wan ¡®er had no choice but to comply. ¡°Alright! Since you want to go, then I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Since Master didn¡¯t really need him, he would go with Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, you¡¯re really a good person.¡± ¡­ On the other side, after Xiao Changtian finished registering, he stood there leisurely. ¡°Senior, why do I feel like someone is watching us?¡± Xingyu, who was standing at the side, looked around vigilantly. He had this feeling just now, but he did not find out who it was. ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I feel anything? Did you feel wrong?¡± After all, there were so many people at the scene. They might not be looking at anyone. ¡°No, Senior, there are people monitoring us, and there are no less than three people.¡± Seeing that his senior did not mind, Xingyu¡¯s expression was very serious. This matter was not a small matter. These people actually dared to spy on them, so they definitely wanted to attack them. ¡°Xingyu, this is just too sensitive. So what if he¡¯s monitoring us? Don¡¯t forget that I came from the forest of the Haunted Valley.¡± It was only normal for someone like him to be curious about him. The Senior of the Guild has been named the . This¡­ Alright then.¡± There was nothing wrong with Senior¡¯s words. With Senior¡¯s strength, even if it was someone who wanted to find them first, they would have to consider it carefully. ¡°Patriarch, those people seem to have discovered us.¡± Of course, the Chen Clan Head¡¯s men had also noticed Xingyu¡¯s actions. ¡°Humph! ¡°So what if they found us? You guys keep an eye on us. After I¡¯m done dealing with the people over there, I¡¯ll come.¡± As the commotion of the conference grew smaller, the conference was gradually coming to an end. Moreover, after this meeting ended, these people present did not want to cause trouble on their way back. At that time, it would be much smoother for them to make a move. ¡­.. ¡°Father, I think I saw those people from the Chen family.¡± Just as Red King was about to follow his father back, he suddenly saw the Chen Clan Leader¡¯s figure suddenly disappear not far away. ¡°The Chen family? Chen Kun?¡± ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s not.¡± Master Hong did not know about this. The Red King looked at his father and hesitated whether he should tell his father about this. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about the Chen family coming here? They don¡¯t seem to be prepared to attend this matter.¡± Master Hong didn¡¯t really care about those people. As long as these people didn¡¯t go to find Senior, then whatever these people wanted to do had nothing to do with them. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to participate in this matter, right?¡± The Red King always felt a sense of fear in his heart. When he saw the Chen Clan Leader¡¯s temperament just now, why did he look like he was going to avenge Chen Wen? However, Chen Wen was just a servant. For the death of a servant, the Chen Family Head shouldn¡¯t be so angry. Forget it, forget it. I don¡¯t care so much. This matter shouldn¡¯t be what I think it is. Not long after, the Demon Slayer Conference finally ended. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for everyone¡¯s support for our Heavenly Dao Union in this matter. I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to go back and prepare for the next few days. We¡¯ll prepare to set off the day after tomorrow.¡± After the Heavenly Law Alliance Master said a few more things, the Demon Slayer Assembly finally came to an end. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and prepare. We¡¯re leaving the day after tomorrow.¡± Just like the others, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and Wuyi back. At this moment, Xingyu and Wuyi looked around vigilantly. Not only did Xingyu feel it, even Wuyi felt the intense killing intent. Even Xingyu and Wuyi would find it hard to ignore such intense killing intent. ¡°Make way, make way.¡± At this moment, a loud voice suddenly sounded from behind Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°All of you, make way. If you encounter our ancestor, you won¡¯t be able to afford it.¡± At this moment, a large sedan chair appeared in the crowd behind Xiao Changtian. ¡°Holy sh * t, even the Old Ancestor is here!¡± ¡°Hiss! Even the Old Ancestor had come. This matter did not seem simple!¡± Xiao Changtian followed the commotion and stood aside. Just as Xiao Changtian was watching the palanquin, the palanquin stopped in front of him. ¡°You must be Xiao Changtian?¡± At that moment, an old voice came from the palanquin. Xiao Changtian looked at this scene and stood out in confusion. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what this old ancestor was trying to do. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re the one who walked out of the forest of Ghost Valley. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young.¡± The moment Old Ancestor Moving Mountain said this, an uproar broke out. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to come out of the Haunted Valley Forest!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like it!¡± ¡°Yeah, how could he be so young? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s just lucky.¡± Some of these people¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, some with disdain, and some with disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by that, Old Sir?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned at his words. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to remind you out of kindness that you¡¯d better not go this time. Otherwise, your outcome will definitely not be good.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I have my own plans for this matter.¡± However, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone looked at him with disdain. ¡°No, does this guy really think that he¡¯s invincible just because he came out of the forest?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He actually didn¡¯t even listen to Old Ancestor Moving Mountain¡¯s advice. Who knew how miserable he would be when the time came.¡± ¡°Aiya, such a person will definitely not have a good ending. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± After mocking Xiao Changtian, these people left one after another. The so-called Elder Dong Shan also looked at Xiao Changtian with a mocking smile before walking away. ¡°These people are crazy!¡± Xingyu looked at these people with anger. Chapter 1289: Shrimp and Crab Soldiers (1) Chapter 1289: Shrimp and Crab Soldiers (1) These people actually said such words without any eyes. They were simply courting death! ¡°Xingyu, don¡¯t be so agitated. These people aren¡¯t worth our anger at all.¡± ¡°Senior, if you were me, I would have killed these people long ago.¡± Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s comforting words, Xingyu finally calmed down. ¡°Senior, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back and prepare.¡± After Wu Yi looked around, she called the two of them to leave. He realized that because of what had happened just now, those people who had been staring at them had not left. ¡­ On the other side, seeing Qilin leave with Yan Wan ¡®er, the Chen Clan Head followed along with his men. ¡°Not good, Wan ¡®er. We seem to be being followed. Do you want me to take care of those people?¡± Sensing the Chen Clan Leader and his group, Qilin¡¯s expression immediately became very serious. They did not know which blind person had actually taken the opportunity to disturb them at this time. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with some tail.¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er nod her head, Qilin instantly walked away. ¡°All of you, come out. I can feel you. What do you want?¡± Looking behind him, Qilin¡¯s face was filled with impatience. If he saw who it was later, he would definitely give them a good beating. ¡°Hehe, you actually found out. Then we won¡¯t pretend anymore. You must be Qilin?¡± The Chen Clan Master brought his men and instantly appeared in front of Qilin. ¡°Humph! You probably don¡¯t know who we are, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense, how would I know who you are? Are you here to rob me? However, what I want to tell you is that we don¡¯t have any money on us.¡± Qilin looked at the ferocious expressions on these people¡¯s faces and raised his eyebrows. If these people didn¡¯t know what was good for them and still wanted to ruin his time alone with Yan Wan ¡®er, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still stubborn. Since you still want to go against me, don¡¯t blame us for being rude. The few of you, go and capture this guy alive.¡± Since Qilin wanted to die so badly, he would fulfill his wish this time. ¡°You overestimate yourself.¡± Qilin looked at these people with disdain. He didn¡¯t bother to attack these people, but Yan Wan ¡®er was standing behind him. He wanted to take this opportunity to show off. ¡°Bang! Boom!¡± In an instant, the entire world dimmed because of these people¡¯s auras. When the surrounding people saw the commotion, they all avoided it. After all, no one would believe that they would get involved in these matters for no reason. ¡°Young Master Qi, can you handle these people?¡± Seeing that these people¡¯s strength was not low, Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin with some worry. ¡°Haha, Wan ¡®er, these shrimp soldiers and crab generals are as easy as crushing an ant in front of me.¡± Qilin was very confident that he could defeat these people. Hearing Qilin¡¯s words, Xiao Yue, who was behind Yan Wan ¡®er, curled her lips in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know how strong you are. You actually said such arrogant words. I¡¯ll see how you beat these people later.¡± Although Xiaoyue didn¡¯t believe it, she could only complain in her heart. Qilin finished speaking to Leng Yue and rushed towards those people. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Immediately after, Qilin moved like lightning. Under the Chen Clan Leader¡¯s excited gaze, Qilin quickly finished off the few of them. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Clan Leader¡¯s excitement froze on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The few elders beside him were all personally selected by him. In order to prevent the Qilin from being an expert that was difficult to deal with, the Chen Clan Leader specially chose the most powerful ones. However, the scene in front of him had already ended before he could react. On the other side, Yan Wan ¡®er, who had just turned around and looked back, did not realize what was happening in front of her. ¡°Little¡­ Xiaoyue, those people¡­Those people were dealt with just like that?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Xiao Yue in disbelief. Although he didn¡¯t see it, Xiaoyue saw it clearly. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, all of them¡­It¡¯s settled.¡± Xiao Yue was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. A second ago, she was still complaining in her heart that Qilin was acting tough in front of her miss. In the next second, he finished off those people. The shock in Xiao Yue¡¯s heart was indescribable. At this moment, it was as if a huge thunder had sounded in Xiao Yue¡¯s mind. Fortunately, Xiaoyue didn¡¯t say what she was complaining about in her heart. Xiaoyue could imagine what would happen to her. ¡°This¡­ It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er knew that Qilin was very powerful. Otherwise, he would not have chosen him. However, she did not expect Qilin¡¯s realm to have already reached such a level. Such strength could be ranked among the top in their family. Yan Wan ¡®er had observed the strength of these people on the other side just now. She was still thinking that if Qilin could not deal with them, she would lend a helping hand. In the end, it seemed that he was thinking too much. ¡°Miss¡­I¡¯m afraid this person¡¯s background isn¡¯t simple.¡± Finally, after a while, Xiao Yue finally recovered from her shock. At this moment, the way she looked at Qilin had changed. At this moment, Qilin looked at the people in front of him with disdain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You dare to challenge me with this bit of strength? Why don¡¯t you go back and take a piss?¡± At first, Qilin was wrong. Killing these people was much easier than killing ants. These people were purely here to deliver their heads. At this moment, the Chen Family Head, who was sitting opposite him, swallowed hard. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. Your companions are now under our control. If you don¡¯t want your companions to be injured, let me leave in one piece!¡± After witnessing Qilin¡¯s strength, the Chen Clan Leader understood why Chen Kun would do such a thing. Even the Chen family could not easily offend such a person. ¡°What is it? You actually dare to attack my companions?¡± Hearing his words, Qilin immediately went back to see Yan Wan ¡®er. However, he found that Yan Wan ¡®er and Xiao Yue were standing on the spot with admiration. ¡°Hehe, you want to scare me? Are you courting death?!¡± The person in front of him was still finding such an excuse when he was about to die. Did he really think he was retarded? ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not talking about the companions behind you. I know that you¡¯re not the only one who came with you. You have three more companions.¡± At this moment, the Chen Family Head thought that he had the Qilin under control, so he looked at him with a sinister smile. Chapter 1290: Threats (1) Chapter 1290: Threats (1) At this moment, Qilin¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, shock, anger, and some fear. Looking at Qilin¡¯s expression, the Chen family¡¯s head felt indescribably comfortable. Although this fellow was very powerful, it seemed that he had grasped his lifeline. At that time, if this guy didn¡¯t let him go, he would kill the hostage. The people on the other side must have already captured those people. The reason why Qilin was angry wasn¡¯t because Chen Clan Leader threatened him with Xiao Changtian and the others. Instead, he was furious. This guy actually dared to find trouble with his master. He had promised his master before that no one would come to find trouble with him. In the end, it had only been two days, and these people actually came to find him again. ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Kun?¡± The Qilin took a deep breath and looked at the Chen Clan Leader coldly. Looking at the Chen Family Head¡¯s face that was 70% similar to Chen Kun¡¯s, he already knew that the person in front of him was definitely Chen Kun¡¯s father. This guy must be here to avenge Chen Kun. He remembered that he had warned Chen Kun before that if he dared to come again, he would not show mercy. He did not expect that this time, he would actually let his father come. Not only did he attack him, but he also attacked his master. Then he had nothing to say to these people. ¡°Hahaha, why? Scared? Chen Kun isn¡¯t here right now. You can¡¯t do anything to him. If you let me go now, I might even let you guys off.¡± The Chen Clan Leader thought that he had the Qilin under control, but he did not know what the Qilin¡¯s expression meant. ¡°Wan ¡®er, why don¡¯t you go back first? I still have some things to deal with.¡± Qilin didn¡¯t panic. He just turned around and looked at Yan Wan ¡®er. Yan Wan ¡®er nodded at Qilin and said,¡±Young Master Qi, don¡¯t worry. We can protect ourselves.¡±¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er nod her head, Qilin glanced at the Chen Family Head before quickly arriving in front of the Chen Family Head. ¡°You! What do you want? Let me tell you, if you dare to touch me, your companions will definitely not have it easy!¡± Looking at Qilin¡¯s expression, the Chen Clan Leader thought that this fellow had given up. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know what happens when you threaten me.¡± After saying that, Qilin grabbed the collar of Chen Clan Leader and ran towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s place. On the other side, Xiao Changtian and the others frowned as they looked at these people. ¡°Senior, these must be the people who have been monitoring us.¡± Looking at these people in front of them, Xingyu and Wuyi heaved a sigh of relief. With these people¡¯s strength, they also dared to go against their seniors. They were simply courting death. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you guys, if you want to live, stand still obediently.¡± These people had also noticed the commotion here. However, what they did not expect was that this person was actually the person who had come out of the Ghost Valley Forest. However, even if he came out of the forest of Ghost Valley, so what? Their family head had spoken. This time, they would not let these people in front of them off. ¡°Senior, these people look like bandits.¡± Looking at these people¡¯s appearance, Xingyu¡¯s face was full of surprise. These people looked like they were here to rob. Were they here because their seniors couldn¡¯t deal with them? ¡°Uh, ignore these people. We¡¯ll go around them.¡± Xiao Changtian was helpless. What era was this? There were actually bandits here to rob them. ¡°Big brother, those people actually want to escape! Stop right there!¡± Seeing that these people did not take them seriously at all, those people were more or less a little angry. You have to know that they are very powerful in the Chen family. Not only was the Chen family very famous, but many people outside also knew about them. If ordinary people encountered them, they would probably want to hide 108,000 miles away. However, these people actually thought that they were bandits! Wasn¡¯t this an insult to them? ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Alright! How dare you humiliate us like this? Today, even if our family head doesn¡¯t arrest you, we won¡¯t let you off!¡± The man with the mask looked at Xiao Changtian and the others with a fierce expression. ¡°Brothers, charge! I want to capture them alive!¡± Just as they were about to make a move, a black shadow darted over from afar like lightning. ¡°Stay¡­Stop! The few of you, stop!¡± That black shadow was none other than Qilin and the Chen Clan Leader. On this journey, although the time was very short, the Chen Family Head suffered a torture that he would never experience in his life. ¡°Patriarch? Master, you¡­ What happened to you?¡± Seeing that the Chen Clan Leader was trapped by the Qilin, these people all had nervous expressions. ¡°Let go of the people in front!¡± Chen Clan Leader didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Qilin anymore. Now, he only wanted Qilin to let him off as soon as possible. ¡°Patriarch, could it be that this person dares to threaten you?¡± Looking at the Qilin behind Family Head Chen, these people¡¯s faces were all serious. They were not afraid of the person behind their patriarch. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let these people go and leave quickly!¡± Looking at these people¡¯s dead-set expressions, the Chen Clan Leader looked at them anxiously. These people were his right-hand men. He did not want anything to happen to them. ¡°Patriarch, we know. It must be the person behind you! Master, we will never abandon you at this time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Master, you¡¯re so good to us. How can we abandon you at this time?¡± These people looked at the Chen Clan Leader with a loyal expression. Seeing these people like this, the Chen Clan Leader was so angry that he gritted his teeth. These people were stubborn! ¡°Are you people trying to anger me to death?¡± The Chen Clan Leader was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. These people were simply courting death! ¡°Yo, looks like your people don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Qilin looked at these idiots and almost laughed out loud. ¡°Humph! You damned guy! Don¡¯t think that you can control our family head now. I¡¯ll let you see our power now!¡± Seeing that these people wanted to make a move, the Chen Clan Leader wished he could curse them to death on the spot. These people were simply a bunch of idiots! ¡°Hehe, now it seems that your people won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± After saying that, Qilin instantly rushed towards those people. ¡°Damn it, damn it! You idiots, don¡¯t blame me for not saving you!¡± Seeing these people, the Chen Clan Leader gritted his teeth and quickly ran behind them. ¡°Senior, that person ran away. Should we chase after him?¡± Xingyu, who was standing at the side, watched as the Chen Clan Lord ran off, and was prepared to chase after him. ¡°No need, just let him run.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1291: Ran Away (1) Chapter 1291: Ran Away (1) At this moment, Xingyu was a little puzzled. Why didn¡¯t senior let him chase after such a good opportunity? If they chased after him now, they would definitely be able to catch that guy. ¡°This matter was caused by that guy. Then let that guy solve it himself.¡± Xiao Changtian was filled with anger when he thought of Qilin. This Qilin had previously vowed to him that those people would never come looking for trouble again. However, it had only been a few days! Those people came looking for them again. ¡°This¡­ Alright then.¡± Xingyu looked sympathetically at the distant Qilin. It seemed that if Senior Qilin went back, he would definitely be educated by Senior. At this moment, Qilin was looking at the group of people in front of him with disdain. The people who were about to attack the Qilin realized that their family head had actually taken advantage of this moment to run away. ¡°Cough cough, old¡­Boss, it looks like this person isn¡¯t easy to deal with this time. Our family head has already run away.¡± In the beginning, the leader did not pay attention to their family head. Instead, he focused his attention on the Qilin in front of him. ¡°What is it? The Patriarch ran away?¡± When he heard his subordinate¡¯s words, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I say, are you guys still going to fight?¡± Qilin had already walked up, but these people stopped there. ¡± If you guys don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± After saying that, the expressions of the people opposite him changed. ¡°Wait a minute! Wait a minute!¡± Only now did the people on the other side realize that the person in front of them was not a good person. ¡°Hero, we were just joking with you just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart. We don¡¯t even know that person just now. That person just asked us to act.¡± The leader¡¯s attitude took a 180-degree turn. At this moment, the few of them had devout expressions towards the Qilin. ¡°Hehe, death is at hand, and you¡¯re still trying to quibble.¡± Qilin felt that these people¡¯s poor acting skills were a little painful to the eyes. In an instant, Qilin appeared in front of them and was ready to attack. ¡°Ah! Let me tell you, if you dare to touch us, the Chen Clan Leader will not let you off!¡± ¡°Yes, if you dare to kill us, just wait for our family head to avenge us.¡± ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± However, before these people could finish their words. The heads of these people instantly fell to the ground. ¡°How noisy!¡± After these people were finished, Qilin carefully returned to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Hehe, hehe, Master, you guys are here too.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly as he looked at Qilin¡¯s despicable appearance. ¡°Qilin, what did you tell me before?¡± ¡°Master, this matter, uh, it¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t handle it properly. But don¡¯t worry, these people will definitely not hurt you.¡± ¡°It really didn¡¯t hurt me. If it hurts me, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin and sighed helplessly. ¡°Qilin, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bring you out again.¡± With that, Xiao Changtian left with Wu Yi and Xingyu. Xiao Changtian understood that even if this guy didn¡¯t follow him, he would still go around causing trouble. In any case, this fellow had strength. He would not care about him in the future. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s all the Chen family¡¯s fault. After this matter is over, I will definitely not let them off!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Yan Wan ¡®er had already returned to the brothel with Xiao Yue. ¡°Miss, who did you choose this time? Why is he so powerful?¡± Xiao Yue was still extremely shocked when she thought of the scene just now. Over the years, she had followed her young miss and seen many powerful young people. However, it was still very rare to see such a terrifying person. Only people from the young miss¡¯s family would be so powerful. However, Xiao Yue did not expect that Young Master Qi would be so powerful. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. He has never revealed his situation to me, but we¡¯ve picked up a treasure this time.¡± When she thought of Qilin¡¯s swift and handsome figure, Yan Wan ¡®er did not know why but she felt her heart beat faster. ¡°Sigh, Miss, let¡¯s prepare for the border first. I¡¯m afraid this trip won¡¯t be so smooth.¡± ¡­ On the other side, the Chen Clan Leader, who had escaped from the demonic claws of the Qilin, was panting heavily. ¡°So free, so free. I finally got rid of that demon.¡± At this moment, the Chen Clan Leader had already run back to his own house. The way Qilin treated him was too terrifying. He really did not want to encounter this situation a second time. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you just go yesterday? Why are you back alone today?¡± Just as Master Chen walked to the door, Butler Chen walked over in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in this matter. Do what you need to do.¡± Patriarch Chen glared at Butler Chen impatiently and walked inside. ¡°Hahaha, Father, why are you back?¡± Just as the Chen Clan Leader walked into the room, he saw Chen Kun sitting on his chair. ¡°You unfilial son! What are you trying to do!¡± This unfilial son actually dared to sit in his seat. Did he really think that he was already dead? ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t want to do anything. I was waiting for you to come back.¡± Chen Kun knew that his father was courting death this time. However, Chen Kun did not expect that his father was not dead. Instead, the elders around his father had disappeared. It seemed that his father had temporarily escaped. ¡°Unfilial son, are you waiting for me to die?¡± After taking a deep breath, the Chen Clan Leader looked at his son with a cold gaze. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Kun, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. Although Chen Kun was her biological son, the Chen Family Head did not have a good relationship with him. Now, Chen Kun was blatantly provoking the Chen Clan Leader. The Chen Clan Leader was dumbfounded. ¡°Haha, father, even if I didn¡¯t want you to die, you would still die. I¡¯m here to remind you to make arrangements for your funeral.¡± After Chen Kun finished speaking to the Chen family head, he smiled and left. ¡°Damn it! Damned unfilial son! He¡¯s simply extremely arrogant!¡± ¡°Puff!¡± Just as Lord Chen was fuming, he suddenly felt a gush of blood gushing out from his chest. Instantly, a mouthful of blood was spat out by the Chen Clan Leader. He was so angry at his son, Chen Kun, that he vomited blood! ¡°Cough cough! Cough!¡± ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, are you alright?¡± After hearing the commotion, many people outside rushed in. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go and call Elder Liu over. I have something to ask him for help!¡± Master Chen knew that if he didn¡¯t make a move now, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance. Chapter 1292: Go Back Chapter 1292: Go Back In the courtyard of the Chen family, the head of the Chen family looked ahead with a serious expression. He knew that if he didn¡¯t make a move now, he really wouldn¡¯t have a chance. ¡°Patriarch! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Soon, a white-haired old man hurried over. ¡°Old Liu, I still need your help in this matter!¡± After the Chen family head coughed violently, he sighed and said, ¡°Patriarch, we are all family. If there¡¯s anything, just say it. It¡¯s impossible for me not to help.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face was solemn. He was a member of the Chen Family. Now that the Chen Family Head was in trouble, he definitely had to help. ¡°Sigh, I need you to ask the Yamaguchi-gumi for help.¡± After hesitating for two seconds, the Chen Clan Leader finally voiced out his request. That person could not even deal with himself, let alone others. Therefore, he could only ask Yamaguchi-gumi for help in this matter. The Chen family was considered a very powerful family, so they had some contact with the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, they did not have much contact. They still had to ask Elder Liu for help. After all, Elder Liu still knew someone in the Yamaguchi-gumi who might be able to help. ¡°This¡­ Master, what kind of strength does he have to let the Yamaguchi-gumi go?¡± Elder Liu did not understand. He had been in the Chen family for so many years, but he had never met anyone who could make the Chen family head so flustered. What was going on this time? It shouldn¡¯t be. ¡°Elder Liu, although I can¡¯t tell what realm that person¡¯s strength is, he¡¯s definitely much stronger than me!¡± The Chen Clan Lord¡¯s strength was already at the ninth level of the Heaven Realm. He could be considered a top existence in the Upper Realm. But now, the Chen Clan Leader said that that person was even more powerful than him. Just how strong was that person? ¡°Hiss! This is simply too terrifying, Patriarch. Who did you offend?¡± As Elder Liu did not know about Chen Kun¡¯s matter, his expression was very serious at the moment. After all, apart from the Yamaguchi-gumi, there were very few people in the Upper Realm who were more powerful than their family head. Therefore, Elder Liu had to ask carefully. What if it was someone from the Yamaguchi-gumi? ¡°Elder Liu, this is all Chen Kun¡¯s fault. He provoked such a powerful person! I¡¯ve investigated that guy. He¡¯s not from the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Master Chen knew what Elder Liu was worried about, so he briefly told him about Qilin¡¯s identity. ¡°There¡¯s actually such a powerful person. It seems that if we don¡¯t get rid of that person, our Chen family won¡¯t be able to live in peace.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s face was also solemn after hearing this. He really had to ask Yamaguchi-gumi for help. However, even if Elder Liu knew the Yamaguchi-gumi, he only knew an ordinary member of the Yamaguchi-gumi. It was still a question whether he could invite him. ¡°Elder Liu, you can rest assured about this matter. If you need anything, feel free to take it from our Chen family¡¯s treasure vault!¡± Of course, the Chen Family Head knew the price of hiring a Yamaguchi-gumi member. However, the Chen Clan Leader would not be stingy because of this. After all, this matter concerned the safety of the entire Chen family. It seemed that that person would not let their Chen family off. ¡°Alright, Patriarch, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Seeing how generous the family head was, Elder Liu did not say anything. ¡­ On the other side, Yan Wan ¡®er had just returned to her room when a black shadow appeared in the room. ¡°Why are you here? Does Father have something to tell me?¡± Looking at the black shadow, Yan Wan ¡®er was a little surprised. The black shadow looked at Yan Wan ¡®er and nodded. ¡°Miss, this matter is not only a test for you, but also a test for the person you¡¯re looking for. However, Old Master wants me to ask you, have you really decided to follow that person?¡± The black shadow had only come this time according to Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s father¡¯s wishes. ¡°Yes, go back and tell father that I¡¯ve already decided on this matter. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡± After hearing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s words, the black shadow shook his head. ¡°Miss, Old Master said that if you really made up your mind, then don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret this.¡± Although he did not know what Qilin¡¯s background was, it was still better than the person his father wanted him to marry. ¡°Alright, Miss. Have a good rest.¡± After the black shadow finished speaking, he disappeared from where he was. ¡°Miss, this¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just leave this matter at that. It¡¯s useless to say anything else.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and Wuyi to prepare some rations. At this moment, Qilin walked over from afar. ¡°You, you, you, stop right there.¡± Xiao Changtian stopped him when he saw Qilin. ¡°Hehehe, Master, are you calling me for something important?¡± Qilin walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side with a smile. Xiao Changtian wanted to kick Qilin when he saw Qilin¡¯s despicable expression. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the event we¡¯re going to participate in. Pack up tonight and go back tomorrow morning.¡± Xiao Changtian really wanted to bring this guy along to cause him more trouble. ¡°Ya! Master, how could you do this! You¡­I¡¯m so sad to see you like this!¡± Qilin knew that Xiao Changtian would not let him go with him. All of this was because of that damned Chen family member. ¡°Don¡¯t be so talkative. There¡¯s no room for negotiation with you on this matter. Just go back obediently.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to give Qilin any chance. This time, he brought Qilin here because he believed Qilin¡¯s nonsense. Now, he had caused trouble for himself. ¡°Alright, Master. It¡¯s too sad that you¡¯re so heartless to leave me behind.¡± Although Qilin looked very sad on the surface, on second thought, this matter was also a good thing. He was just about to tell his master that he was going to follow Yan Wan ¡®er, but now he had a chance. At that time, as long as he was careful and avoided his master, it would be fine. ¡°You seem very happy.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that Qilin was very happy after he finished talking. ¡°Master! How could you think of her so much! Boohoo, I¡­Wasn¡¯t it Master who didn¡¯t want her to go with him?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian punched and kicked Qilin. ¡°Damn you, if you dare to talk to me like this again, I¡¯ll hang you up and beat you up.¡± Qilin didn¡¯t expect that he would really disgust Senior this time. ¡°Master, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡± Covering the place where Xiao Changtian had hit him, Qilin swore that he would never act like a slut in front of his master again. Master¡¯s beating was really too painful. Chapter 1293: Set Off (1) Chapter 1293: Set Off (1) After sufficient preparation, the people from the Heavenly Dao Union were finally ready to set off. On the other side, Xiao Changtian also found out that these people were so enthusiastic because they wanted to go to the border to find something. Their true goal was not to help the Heavenly Dao Union eliminate the demons. At this moment, in the brothel. Xiao Yue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw Qilin carrying a bag in front of her. ¡°Qi¡­ Young Master Qi, you¡¯re¡­¡± She had never seen anyone carrying a bag in this era. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m ready. I can follow you anytime.¡± The kirin smiled and waved the bundle in his hand. Since Xiao Chang Tian didn¡¯t want him to follow him, then he would come to find Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Qi¡­ Young Master Qi, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go in and call our young miss.¡±¡± With that, Xiaoyue walked into the room. After a while, Yan Wan ¡®er slowly walked out from inside. ¡°Young Master Qi, since you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go now.¡± To be honest, Yan Wan ¡®er was very much looking forward to this journey with Qilin. ¡­ At that time, Elder Liu came to the place designated by the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi with the Chen family¡¯s intention. ¡°Lord Li! Long time no see!¡± ¡°Elder Liu, long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me after such a long time.¡± After Elder Liu saw Lord Chen, his face was very respectful. ¡°Haha, Lord Li, what are you saying? This matter really can¡¯t be resolved, so I¡¯ve troubled you.¡± After hearing this, Lord Li was a little surprised. ¡°Elder Liu, is there anything that the Chen family can¡¯t solve outside?¡± Lord Li also knew the strength of the Chen family. Since these people had come to find him, it meant that the other party was a very difficult person to deal with. Elder Liu looked at Lord Li and briefly explained the matter to him. After hearing this, Lord Li¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Elder Liu, I¡¯m afraid this matter isn¡¯t easy to handle.¡± At first, Lord Li had thought that this matter would not be difficult. However, he heard Elder Liu mention the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s operation. ¡°Lord Li, I know that this matter is very inconvenient because of your identity, but if you have any requests, feel free to ask. We will definitely be able to offer it with both hands.¡± Hearing Elder Liu¡¯s words, Lord Li¡¯s brows were still tightly knitted. ¡°Elder Liu, this matter is not as simple as you think. It¡¯s because our Miss Yamaguchi-gumi is also going this time.¡± He, a nobody in the Yamaguchi-gumi, didn¡¯t know that the Miss of the Yamaguchi-gumi had gone. This was gossip that he had heard by chance. If he went there this time and was seen by the Miss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, then there would be no need for him to stay in the Yamaguchi-gumi in the future. ¡°It actually turned out like this¡­¡± Elder Liu did not expect things to become so complicated all of a sudden. What should you do? ¡°However, this matter is not without room for discussion.¡± Just as Elder Liu was deep in thought, Lord Li smiled at him. ¡°Lord Li, feel free to mention this matter.¡± ¡°Haha, as long as your Chen family can take out eighty percent of the treasures in the treasure vault, I can still consider this matter.¡± Elder Liu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he heard Lord Li¡¯s outrageous words. ¡°Eighty percent?¡± This Lord Li was preparing to empty out the Chen family. Lord Li had actually asked for 80% of the treasure vault that the Chen family had saved up for generations. ¡°Elder Liu, you should also know that if this matter is discovered by others, it will destroy my entire life. Perhaps, I might even lose my life because of this.¡± Lord Li said earnestly to Elder Liu. Lord Li was also taking a huge risk in this matter. It was not too much to ask for their family¡¯s things. ¡°This¡­ Is there no room for negotiation?¡± 80% was too much. This was the rhythm of the Chen family¡¯s life. ¡°Haha, Elder Liu, you should go back and think about this matter. That¡¯s all I want. However, I seem to have heard that those people are leaving today.¡± Lord Li¡¯s meaning was obvious. If the Chen family was unwilling to take out these things, then there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Wait a moment, Lord Li.¡± Seeing that Lord Li was about to get up and leave, Elder Liu gritted his teeth and said. ¡°This matter is settled. As long as you can help us eliminate that person, we are willing to pay 80%!¡± In the end, Elder Liu made his decision. Because the Chen Clan Leader was listening to their conversation in the dark, since his Clan Leader did not have any reaction, he could only agree to it. After all, 80% of the items were worth it compared to the Chen family¡¯s annihilation. ¡± Haha, you¡¯re the most straightforward one, Old Liu. I wish us a happy cooperation.¡±¡± Seeing Lord Li leave, Elder Liu finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Extortion! This was blatant extortion! Damn it, he actually dared to take advantage of this to extort us!¡± After a while, the Chen Clan Leader finally walked out from the shadows. He really did not expect that person to actually dare to make things difficult for them at this time. ¡°Patriarch, if he can really help us solve this matter, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Old Liu comforted the Chen Family Head. ¡°Humph! That guy better be killed by Lord Li!¡± ¡­ At this moment, the people from the Heavenly Dao Union had already set off. As the distance was extremely far, the Heavenly Dao Union had specially spent a huge sum of money to obtain a huge flying boat. The flying boat was incomparably huge, enough to accommodate all of them. ¡°Damn, Wan ¡®er, are we all going to take this flying boat?¡± Looking at the huge flying boat in front of him, Qilin gulped. Although this flying boat was very big, it was still possible to meet its owner on it. If he met his master here, it was possible that his master would throw him down. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, of course I have a special mount. Aren¡¯t you going to take the flying boat with me?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er covered her mouth and laughed before looking at Qilin. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m definitely following Wan ¡®er!¡± Hearing that Yan Wan ¡®er wasn¡¯t taking the flying boat, Qilin heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But Wan ¡®er, what¡¯s your mount?¡± At this moment, Qilin was curious about what Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s mount was. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, you¡¯ll find out soon.¡± On the other side, Xiao Changtian brought Xingyu and Wuyi onto the flying boat. ¡°D * mn, this place is really huge. It¡¯s really enjoyable to stay here.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed as he walked. This was the most luxurious flying boat Xiao Changtian had ever seen. Chapter 1294: Spirit Heart (1) Chapter 1294: Spirit Heart (1) ¡°Chirp-¡± Just as everyone boarded the flying boat, a loud bird cry suddenly sounded from above their heads. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s actually the legendary Phoenix Spirit Bird!¡± ¡°I can actually meet a Phoenix Spirit Bird here! This is simply unbelievable!¡± Everyone looked at the Phoenix Spirit Bird circling above their heads and all of them revealed surprised expressions. This Phoenix Spirit Bird could be considered a very rare demon beast. Now, it actually appeared in front of their eyes. ¡°Wan ¡®er, that¡¯s your mount, right?¡± Looking at the Phoenix Spirit Bird in the sky, the Qilin asked curiously. Speaking of which, he had even drunk tea with this Phoenix Spirit Bird¡¯s ancestor before. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Qi, how about we go to the Phoenix Spirit Bird this time?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve never sat on it before.¡± After saying that, Yan Wan ¡®er brought the Qilin and jumped onto the back of the Phoenix Spirit Bird. ¡°Hiss! Senior, why do I seem to see Senior Qilin¡¯s figure?¡± Just as Xingyu was looking at the Phoenix Spirit Bird in surprise, a familiar figure suddenly jumped onto the back of the Wind Spirit Bird. Logically speaking, Senior Qilin should have returned to the Heaven Prison by now. Why would he appear here? ¡°You must be mistaken. Didn¡¯t Senior Qilin go back long ago? Back then, Senior and I personally saw him return.¡± Wu Yi did not notice the Qilin and thought that Xingyu had seen wrongly. ¡°Maybe I really saw wrongly.¡± ¡­.. Not long after, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been too busy recently and couldn¡¯t receive you properly.¡± Originally, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master thought that Senior would not participate in this operation. However, he did not expect Senior to change his mind in the end. ¡°Alliance Master, haha, it¡¯s fine. However, I¡¯m just curious. Why are there so many people going this time?¡± Although Xiao Changtian knew that these people weren¡¯t here to get rid of demons, he didn¡¯t know what they were looking for. Furthermore, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master should be very clear about this matter. ¡°Senior, these people are indeed not wholeheartedly following us to eliminate the demons. This matter, sigh, speaking of which, it¡¯s still because of a rumor that came out at the border some time ago.¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had also intended to use this opportunity. This would more or less help them find some people to exterminate the demons. These people had followed the Heavenly Dao Union to the end. After they arrived there, they would more or less exterminate some demons. ¡°Alliance Master, don¡¯t hide this matter.¡± ¡°Senior, I didn¡¯t mean to hide this matter from you. I don¡¯t know if this rumor is true or not. It¡¯s said that a spirit heart has appeared at the border.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of this spirit heart? Why would so many people fight to go?¡± Xiao Changtian knew that it was definitely not something ordinary. ¡°If I refine this spirit heart, not only will my strength be full, but I will also become immortal. This was originally just a legend, but some time ago, there was actually some movement about the spirit heart at the border.¡± ¡°The temptation of this Specter¡¯s Heart to these cultivators is simply too great. That¡¯s why these people went ahead without caring about anything else.¡± Although the border was now completely controlled by the demons. However, these people were willing to take risks. Xiao Changtian nodded in realization. No wonder he was so tempted after knowing about it, let alone the others. Now, the sects that had retired hundreds of years ago had all come out. ¡°I have no choice. This temptation is too great. However, Alliance Master, I don¡¯t intend to compete with those people for that thing. I just want to help you clear out the demons.¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. Even if he wanted to snatch it, he would not be able to do so. Not to mention how many experts were present, even the treasure itself would definitely have a very powerful attack. He wouldn¡¯t get involved in this mess. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the true expert!¡± When he encountered such a thing, Senior could actually calmly tell him that he did not intend to snatch it. It seemed that in Senior¡¯s eyes, that thing was definitely not something powerful. Senior was really powerful! ¡°By the way, Senior, I heard that some of these people want to attack you. I might not be able to attend to them sometimes, so you must be careful.¡± Among these people, there were very powerful people. If someone really attacked Senior, he would not be able to stop them at all. Therefore, this time, I can only rely on Senior himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can go and do your work first.¡± Xiao Changtian had always maintained a neutral attitude towards those people. If those people really wanted to attack him for no reason, then he would definitely not be polite! On the other side, the Old Ancestor was observing Xiao Changtian from afar. ¡°Ancestor, how do you want to attack that person? Do you want to do it directly on the flying boat or wait until we get down?¡± The reason why this old ancestor was so hostile towards Xiao Changtian was because Xiao Changtian had stolen the honor that originally belonged to him. One had to know that before this, the Old Ancestor was the first person to successfully walk out of the Ghost Valley Forest. In the end, it turned out to be Xiao Changtian. The current Old Ancestor was very jealous. When he walked out of there, he was already very old. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be such a young kid. Therefore, the Old Ancestor was prepared to teach this arrogant fellow a lesson. ¡°Humph! Even if I didn¡¯t launch a strike on the airboat, someone would still dislike him.¡± Although the Old Ancestor wanted to teach Xiao Changtian a lesson, he was not in a hurry. There would be someone to deal with him first. At that time, Qilin, Yan Wan ¡®er, and Xiao Yue were sitting on the spacious back of the Phoenix Spirit Bird. ¡°Haha, Wan ¡®er, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a pleasant surprise.¡± Looking at the Phoenix Spirit Bird¡¯s flying speed, the Qilin was very satisfied. She didn¡¯t expect that the descendant of the Phoenix Spirit Bird wouldn¡¯t lose to her ancestor at all. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, this Phoenix Spirit Bird is not my spirit pet now.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er did not hide this matter from Qilin. The reason why Feng Ling ¡®er was willing to drive them now was because Yan Wan¡¯ er had made an agreement with Feng Ling. During this agreed time, the phoenix spirit bird would carry them. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but this guy¡¯s descendants are still so stubborn.¡± Qilin was a little surprised after hearing this. She had originally thought that the descendants of the Phoenix Spirit Bird were different from her ancestor. Now, it seemed that their tempers had not changed. Chapter 1295: Uniform (1) Chapter 1295: Uniform (1) ¡°Chirp-¡± Right at this moment, the Phoenix Spirit Bird under Qilin and the others actually started to riot all of a sudden. ¡°Miss! What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Yue looked at Yan Wan ¡®er in panic. She had been a phoenix spirit bird with her young miss a few times before. However, he had never encountered such a situation before. ¡°Phoenix! You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er also had a serious expression on her face. Not only had Xiaoyue never encountered such a situation, but she also didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Wan ¡®er, don¡¯t be afraid. This guy wants to be a demon.¡± Qilin knew that this guy must have wanted to cause trouble at this time to scare the person on his back. However, what this phoenix spirit bird did not expect was that it would encounter a qilin! ¡°This¡­ Young Master Qi, can you subdue her?¡± They were now tens of thousands of meters above the ground. Even the most powerful expert would be injured if he fell. Yan Wan ¡®er really couldn¡¯t do anything about it since the Phoenix Spirit Bird had to cause trouble at this time. ¡°Wan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a Phoenix Spirit Bird that hasn¡¯t matured yet. Even if her ancestor comes, I have a way to subdue him.¡± After hearing this, the two people at the side did not know what to think. This was too exaggerated. Although the two of them admitted that the Qilin¡¯s strength was indeed very powerful, they were now riding the Phoenix Spirit Bird. They couldn¡¯t be killed casually. They had to be subdued. The two of them who didn¡¯t know better really thought that Qilin was joking. ¡°Chirp-¡± Before the Qilin could take action, the Phoenix Spirit Bird under him began to act again. ¡°Phoenix Spirit Bird, do you really want to go against me?¡± Sensing the movement, the Qilin immediately jumped onto the Phoenix Spirit Bird¡¯s head. ¡°Chirp, damn human, get off my head!¡± When the phoenix spirit bird saw this, its entire body trembled even more violently. Because at this moment, she did not notice the human Qilin on her head. She thought that it was a human who was not afraid of death. ¡°Since you really want to do this, then I won¡¯t be polite!¡± After saying that, Qilin instantly erupted with the pressure on his body. At this moment, the Qilin grabbed the neck of the Phoenix Spirit Bird under him. ¡°Chirp-¡± The moment it felt the pressure from the Qilin, the Phoenix Spirit Bird was stunned on the spot. ¡°This¡­ What was this aura? How could this be¡­How could it be so powerful! Up until now, the Phoenix Spirit Bird had never encountered such a terrifying aura in its entire life. Today, the person above her had actually displayed such great power. ¡°Take a closer look at me. Who am I?¡± The Qilin, who was strangling the Phoenix Spirit Bird¡¯s neck, glared at the Phoenix Spirit Bird fiercely. When the two people in the distance saw this scene, their hearts trembled. ¡°Little¡­ Miss, this¡­ What was Young Master Qi doing? Did he want to strangle the Wind Spirit Bird to death?¡± Looking at Qilin¡¯s actions, Xiao Yue was afraid that they would fall together in the next second. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Young Master Qi wouldn¡¯t be so rash.¡± At this moment, Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when she saw the Qilin. ¡°Qi qi qi¡­Qilin! You¡­ You¡¯re actually a Qilin!¡± Feng Ling ¡®er looked at Qilin in disbelief. Why would Qilin appear here? ¡°Why? Do you still want to continue going against me?¡± Qilin guaranteed that if this phoenix spirit bird dared to cause trouble again, he could not guarantee that he would not strangle her to death in the next second. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I dare not, Qilin¡­ Big Brother Qilin, it was all my fault just now. I won¡¯t dare to cause trouble anymore!¡± After seeing that it was a qilin, how could the phoenix spirit bird still act like a demon? It was more important to protect his own life first! Seeing that the phoenix spirit bird under him had finally become obedient, the qilin did not do anything to her anymore. ¡°This¡­ Is this really enough?¡± The two people at the side also felt that the Phoenix Spirit Bird under them had already quieted down. Then, the two of them widened their eyes and looked at the Qilin that had come down from the neck of the Phoenix Spirit Bird. ¡°Qi¡­ Young Master Qi, you¡­ That¡¯s it?¡± Xiao Yue swallowed her saliva in disbelief. This Young Master Qi was really out of his expectations in every aspect. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Wan ¡®er, Xiao Yue, don¡¯t worry. This guy definitely won¡¯t cause trouble again.¡± Qilin could still guarantee this. If this fellow still dared to do that, he would definitely teach her a lesson. ¡°Qi¡­ Young Master Qi, you¡¯re amazing.¡± One had to know that previously, Yan Wan ¡®er also wanted the phoenix to listen to her very much. Unfortunately, although he had some strength, the Phoenix Spirit Bird was even stronger. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Phoenix Spirit Bird needed his help, it probably wouldn¡¯t even look at him. And now, Qilin had actually subdued him with just a few words. At this moment, in Feng Ling ¡®er¡¯s heart, the image of the Qilin rose once again. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need to be so surprised.¡± Qilin only smiled and waved his hand in response to their surprise. ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian was sitting in a corner of the airboat and watching the scenery outside the airboat. ¡°Ahem, Mr. Xiao?¡± At this moment, a group of burly men slowly walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°You must be Xiao Changtian, right?¡± Xiao Changtian was baffled when he saw these people. Could it be that trouble was coming for them so soon? ¡°May I know why you are looking for me?¡± ¡°Haha, our young master wants to invite you over. Are you free?¡± Looking at their burly appearance, if Xiao Changtian dared not agree, these people would probably pounce on him in the next second. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s cooperation, those people were a little surprised. They were all prepared to fight this person in front of them, but this guy asked them to lead the way. However, this was also good. It saved them the effort. In a short while, these people brought Xiao Changtian to a lively box. ¡°Yo! It¡¯s finally here!¡± When Xiao Changtian came in, the young master sitting in the middle of the room shouted at him excitedly. ¡°Young Master Xiao! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. Sit, sit.¡± The young master with greasy hair and pink face quickly walked over after seeing Xiao Changtian. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡­¡± ¡°Haha, Young Master Xiao, you don¡¯t know who I am, do you? I am Master Zhong!¡± Master Zhong looked at Xiao Changtian with a passionate expression. He looked like an old friend whom he had not seen for many years. However, Xiao Changtian looked at him and couldn¡¯t believe that he knew Master Zhong. ¡°Young Master Zhong, may I ask if we know each other?¡± After thinking for a while, Xiao Changtian gave up. He really couldn¡¯t remember when he had met Master Zhong. Chapter 1296: Young Master Zhong (1) Chapter 1296: Young Master Zhong (1) ¡°Young Master Xiao, what are you talking about? Of course we didn¡¯t know each other before!¡± After hearing Master Zhong¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was completely silent. ¡°Haha, Young Master Zhong is really humorous.¡± ¡°Aiya, Young Master Xiao, you¡¯ve been stunned. Come and sit!¡± Master Zhong pulled Xiao Changtian to the seat they were sitting on. ¡°Young Master Xiao! Look, do you like any of these in front of you?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian sat down, Master Zhong pointed at the dancing women and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, what does Master Zhong mean?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned as he looked at these people. What the hell is this Young Master Zhong up to? ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t like it? If you don¡¯t like it, we¡¯ll change it!¡± ¡°Men! Let these people go down and replace them with new people!¡± After saying that, the beauties in front of him walked down one after another. Then, a group of different beauties walked up one after another. ¡°How is it? Young Master Xiao, is there anyone you like?¡± Seeing Master Zhong like this, Xiao Changtian finally lost his patience. ¡°Young Master Zhong, just tell me why you¡¯ve asked me to come.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, Master Zhong¡¯s mouth twitched and he looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Young Master Xiao, since you want to be like this, then I will be straightforward.¡± Originally, Master Zhong wanted to have a good talk with Xiao Changtian, but seeing how uncooperative Xiao Changtian was, he had nothing to say to him. ¡°Are you willing to help our family?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± These people looked like good people, but they actually wanted him to help them. ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯re so tactless, then you won¡¯t be able to walk out of here alive today.¡± Just as Master Zhong finished speaking, there was a sudden commotion at the door. ¡°Young Master Zhong, this is not a place for you to mess around. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for Senior.¡± The person who came was none other than Leng Yue. ¡°Oh, Miss Leng, you¡¯re here too. I didn¡¯t expect this person to be so important to you. Haha.¡± Young Master Zhong looked at the scene in front of him and didn¡¯t say anything. He just laughed loudly. ¡°Mr. Zhong, if you continue to make trouble like this, I have the right to kick you out of the airboat.¡± Leng Yue looked at Master Zhong with a serious expression. Leng Yue didn¡¯t expect that after she left for a few minutes, these people would come to find trouble with Senior. ¡°Hahaha, good, good, good. Young master Xiao, in that case, you can go back.¡± Young Master Zhong was still smiling. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about this lunatic. Let¡¯s go.¡± After speaking, Leng Yue brought Xiao Changtian and left. Young master, we really let that person go?¡± The subordinate looked at his young master in confusion. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Leng Yue¡¯s threat at all. However, his Young Master still let Leng Yue and Xiao Changtian go. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about them. We still have plenty of opportunities to make a move.¡± ¡­.. On the other side, after bringing Xiao Changtian out, Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian apologetically. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry about this. Those people¡­¡± ¡°Lengyue, you have nothing to do with this matter. It¡¯s just those scums. If you didn¡¯t go just now, I would have already taught them a lesson.¡± Xiao Changtian hated people like that the most. ¡°But who are those people?¡± Xiao Changtian was very curious. Those people didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of Leng Yue, but they still let them go. ¡°Those people are only powerful clans on the border.¡± Just now, Master Zhong was similar to Chen Kun. With their strength, the Heavenly Dao Union would find it very difficult to deal with them. After all, their Heavenly Dao Union was just an organization that exterminated demons. ¡°I see.¡± No wonder that person was so arrogant. It turned out that his family had some power. However, if that person dared to cause trouble again, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t mind teaching him a lesson on behalf of his father. When Xiao Changtian came out, everyone on the flying boat was very surprised. To be honest, although they were discussing their own affairs, they were paying close attention to the wind and grass on the airboat. They originally thought that Xiao Chang Tian wouldn¡¯t come out after going in, they didn¡¯t expect Leng Yue to go in and save him. ¡°Hey, do you think Master Zhong will let that person go?¡± Seeing this scene, many people not far away whispered and discussed. ¡°Is there a need to ask? How could Young Master Zhong forget that guy? When did you hear that the person that Master Zhong found came out alive?¡± These people were very familiar with Young Master Zhong. As long as he was targeted by Young Master Zhong, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would lose half his life. Therefore, they could only mourn for Xiao Changtian in their hearts. Although it was said that Xiao Changtian came out from the forest of Ghost Valley, he was just lucky. This time, meeting Young Master Zhong was equivalent to him being unable to escape death. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How pitiful.¡± ¡­ On the other side, after Xiao Changtian bid farewell to Leng Yue, he prepared to return to his room. ¡°Young man, please wait.¡± At this moment, an old voice called out to Xiao Changtian. However, after Xiao Changtian looked around, he didn¡¯t find who it was, so he prepared to walk forward again. ¡°Young man, hold on!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to take another step back, the voice sounded again. This time, Xiao Changtian finally saw who was calling him. He saw an old man who looked like a tramp looking at him beside a plank not far away. The tramp looked like he was about to fuse with the plank. ¡°Uncle, is there something you need?¡± Xiao Changtian walked towards the old man in confusion. ¡± Young man, I see that your bones are very strange¡­¡± ¡°Stop, Sir. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll go back first. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± This old man had already come here, yet he still wanted to cheat. ¡°Young man, why don¡¯t you listen to me finish!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was about to leave, the old man finally became anxious. ¡°Sir, if you need anything, you can find the servant on this flying boat. I¡¯m not a servant.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to talk to this strange old man. After he finished speaking, he walked away again. ¡°Humph! Young people these days are impatient. I haven¡¯t finished my words yet and I¡¯m leaving like this! You really have no manners!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, the old man said angrily. ¡°Humph! Even if you leave now, we will still meet next time. Just wait, you can¡¯t get rid of me.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1297: Prepare to Attack (1) Chapter 1297: Prepare to Attack (1) The next day, the flying boat brought everyone far away from the Heavenly Dao Union. After Xiao Changtian woke up, he sat down in a corner of the airboat. ¡°Senior, we¡¯ve already inquired clearly. The spirit hearts at the border seem to be controlled by the demons.¡± Xingyu walked over excitedly. However, when he heard this, he glared at Starry Sky helplessly. ¡°Xingyu, what¡¯s the use of you asking about this? I¡¯m not going to go.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be angry. I was just bored and went to ask around. Haha, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± After saying that, Xingyu ran away without a trace. ¡°Young man, we meet again.¡± Just as Xingyu left, the old man from yesterday appeared in front of Xiao Changtian again. Looking at the old man in front of him, Xiao Changtian felt even more helpless. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Why couldn¡¯t he get rid of this boss? ¡°Kid, I told you that we would meet again. I didn¡¯t come to find you for no reason.¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian with a mysterious expression. ¡°I know you¡¯re in trouble on this airboat. Do you want to solve this trouble?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the serious smile on the old man¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but move closer. ¡°Do you have a grudge against him?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had a grudge against that Young Master Zhong, this old man wouldn¡¯t have thought of helping him. ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges with him.¡± This old man¡¯s words made Xiao Changtian confused. What was this old man trying to do? Why did all the people on the airboat look weird? ¡°I know that you came from the forest of Ghost Valley, so you are qualified to inherit my mantle.¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian was very surprised, but he was not moved at all. If it was before, Xiao Changtian might be interested in the old man¡¯s legacy. However, the current Xiao Changtian was not the same as before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯m really not interested in your legacy.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian reject him without hesitation, the old man widened his eyes in disbelief. One had to know that many people had wanted to find him to be their master, but he had rejected all of them. He wanted to find a very talented disciple. However, Xiao Changtian seemed to be too arrogant. ¡°Kid, do you know who I am? You¡¯re the first to reject me!¡± Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian curled his lips helplessly and looked at the old man blankly. ¡°Sir, who are you?¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯m a famous wandering master in the Upper Realm!¡± Xiao Changtian almost couldn¡¯t hold it in when he heard Wandering Master. Was this old man trying to be funny? Xiao Changtian doubted the old man¡¯s mental state. He knew that this old man must be mentally ill. He did not know how this guy was allowed in. ¡°Sir, let me tell you the truth. Do you know who I am?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s question stunned the old man. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me! It¡¯s the Celestial Thearch of the Heavenly Dao!¡± Since this old man was arguing with him, then he would also argue with him. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t get rid of this old man now. ¡°You!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the old man almost fainted from anger. ¡°What you said is too fake!¡± ¡°You also know that it¡¯s fake.¡± Looking at the old man, he smiled. ¡°Sir, if you have nothing to do, you can continue to wander around. No one will care about you.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about the old man¡¯s reaction. He stood up and left. ¡°This brat actually doesn¡¯t believe me! Damn it!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the old man was almost angered to death. It was fine if this kid didn¡¯t believe him, but he even spoke to him in such a strange manner. ¡°Even if you run away this time, I will still find you!¡± This event soon spread across the airboat. Of course, Master Zhong also received this news. ¡°Young master, that kid actually rejected the Wandering Master¡¯s inheritance. What a joke.¡± Speaking of which, Young Master Zhong had previously looked for the Wandering Master to learn from him. However, he did not expect that he would be rejected by the wandering master even with his identity. But now, Master Wandering actually found that person to inherit his mantle. Just thinking about it made Master Zhong feel extremely angry. ¡°That damned guy is actually so arrogant! Humph! Then all the more he couldn¡¯t let that guy off!¡± Young Master Zhong, who was originally prepared to take a break, decided to start today. ¡°Young Master, what do you mean?¡± Previously, Master Zhong¡¯s actions had been stopped by Leng Yue. If he were to make a move so brazenly¡­ ¡°Humph! This time, he would make him disappear without a trace.¡± After hearing Young Master Zhong¡¯s words, the subordinate nodded and understood his Young Master¡¯s meaning. It seemed that Xiao Changtian would not live past tomorrow. On the other side, Lord Li, who was entrusted by the Chen Clan Head, was also standing on the flying boat. Today, he had already observed Xiao Changtian thoroughly. He was just waiting for the dead of night to strike. ¡°I thought that Miss would be on the airboat; however, Miss didn¡¯t. This time, I¡¯ve made a great profit!¡± At this moment, Lord Li was extremely happy. Such a head could be exchanged for 80% of the Chen family¡¯s treasure vault. Even if he were to stay in the Yamaguchi-gumi for the rest of his life, he might not be able to earn so much. ¡­ At that moment, Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er shyly. ¡°Wan ¡®er, what does your father do? How many people were there in the family? Do you have any brothers or sisters? How old is your mother now?¡± Faced with Qilin¡¯s series of questions, Yan Wan ¡®er could not help but cover her mouth and laugh. ¡°Young Master Qi, aren¡¯t you asking too many questions?¡± ¡°Aiya, Wan ¡®er, I¡¯m really sorry. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve been so intimate with a woman.¡± Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er in embarrassment. At this moment, he felt a little nervous. He had only learned how to flirt with girls, but Qilin still didn¡¯t know what to do after flirting with girls. ¡°My father is the leader of an organization. I have an elder brother at home. My mother died when I was very young.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of her mother. According to her father, her mother died because she gave birth to her. Therefore, all these years, Yan Wan ¡®er had always felt guilty towards her father and her mother who had passed away. It was also because of this matter that Yan Wan ¡®er had been very obedient to her father since she was young. However, this time, her father actually wanted her to marry a scumbag. Yan Wan ¡®er could no longer tolerate this matter. Therefore, Yan Wan ¡®er ran away from home during that period of time. Chapter 1298: Meeting Sir Again (1) Chapter 1298: Meeting Sir Again (1) ¡°Wan ¡®er, don¡¯t worry about this. When you come back with me, I will definitely treat you well!¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er like this, Qilin did not know how to comfort her. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, these are not important. The most important thing now is that my father asked me to get the spirit heart.¡± ¡°Ghost Heart? Why does this sound so familiar?¡± At this moment, Qilin sighed in his heart. Why did so many people come this time? So they were looking for this thing. However, what was the use of this thing? Yan Wan ¡®er seemed to have heard the doubts of the Kirin and briefly explained the Spirit Heart to the Kirin. ¡°I see. However, Wan ¡®er, I¡¯m not cursing you. What if you don¡¯t get the spirit heart?¡± Hearing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s words, Qilin felt that her father was not a good person. ¡°If I don¡¯t get this, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll have to face.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er also shook her head in confusion. However, his father would not do anything to him just because he could not get the spirit heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After Wan ¡®er¡¯s matter is over, I¡¯ll follow you back to see your father.¡± Although it was not appropriate for Qilin to interfere in other people¡¯s family affairs, at least he could protect Wan ¡®er. ¡°Young Master Qi, you are really a good person.¡± Although Yan Wan ¡®er didn¡¯t show any reaction on the surface, she was very touched by Qilin¡¯s words. However, if Young Master Qi knew who his father was, would he still protect him like this? Until now, Yan Wan ¡®er still hid her identity. It wasn¡¯t that Yan Wan ¡®er didn¡¯t trust Qilin, but that she was protecting him. Who asked their Yamaguchi-gumi to be so mysterious? ¡°Haha, Wan ¡®er, we¡¯re family now. Why are you being so polite with me?¡± Although the two of them were acting, Qilin had already regarded Yan Wan ¡®er as one of his own. ¡­ On the other side, the purple-robed woman on the flying boat was also paying attention to Xiao Changtian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be targeted by so many people!¡± Originally, the purple-robed woman had followed Xiao Changtian to the flying boat and was prepared to make a move. However, after a day of observation, many people had great hostility towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Miss, wouldn¡¯t it be better if those people killed Xiao Changtian?¡± This way, they would not have to do anything to kill their enemies. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! He killed my grandfather! Such a deep hatred, I will personally capture him and make him cut into a thousand pieces!¡± Obviously, the purple-robed woman¡¯s resentment towards Xiao Changtian had not been eliminated. ¡°Miss, I just heard that Master Zhong is going to attack Xiao Changtian tonight.¡± As for this news, many people on the airboat had already known it. ¡°Hehe, you actually dare to snatch someone from me. You¡¯re really tired of living.¡± The purple-robed woman was very disdainful towards Young Master Zhong. ¡°He¡¯s just a profligate young master. Go over and negotiate with him. If anyone is unwilling to let him go, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.¡± She didn¡¯t want Xiao Changtian to die so easily. Soon, it was evening. ¡°Sir, are you really okay? I really don¡¯t want to joke with you anymore.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless as he looked at Sir System who had appeared in front of him again. This airboat is so big. How come I always meet him every time I come out? ¡°Kid, I have something very important to tell you. This is not a joke.¡± Looking at Sir System¡¯s serious face, Xiao Changtian could only helplessly walk to the old man. ¡°Alright, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± The old man saw Xiao Changtian finally sit down quietly and walked over with a serious face. ¡°Kid, do you know that tonight is your big calamity?¡± Xiao Changtian raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw Master Wandering¡¯s serious face. ¡°How did you know?¡± He looked at the old man who still wanted to joke with him. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. There are many people who want to attack you tonight.¡± Wandering Master told Xiao Changtian everything he knew. Xiao Changtian listened to the Wandering Master seriously and nodded. ¡°However, it¡¯s not impossible for you to survive. There¡¯s only one way now.¡± ¡°Oh? Sir System, why don¡¯t you just tell me what method it is?¡± At this moment, the old man whispered into Xiao Changtian¡¯s ear. ¡°That is, you will inherit my legacy. I will guarantee that you will not die tonight!¡± To be honest, Master Wandering felt a little guilty towards Xiao Changtian. It was all his fault for wanting to take Xiao Changtian as his disciple in front of so many people yesterday, but Zhong Ji had heard it. Therefore, Zhong Ji was prepared to assassinate Xiao Changtian tonight. However, dealing with those few small characters was a piece of cake for the Wandering Master. ¡°Haha, Sir, you really know how to joke.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that this old man would definitely tell him about this. In order to let him inherit his mantle, he actually said such words. He even said that tonight was his big calamity. How could he believe this old man¡¯s nonsense? ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± At this moment, Xingyu and Wuyi walked over. ¡°Senior, is this the old man you mentioned?¡± Xingyu and Wuyi looked at the old man in front of them with vigilance. Xiao Changtian nodded at the two of them. ¡°Senior, leave this guy to us!¡± After saying that, the two of them walked towards Wandering Master. ¡°What are you two doing! I¡¯m a wandering master! How dare you attack me!¡± The wandering master looked at the two people walking over in disbelief. ¡°Grandpa, who asked you to harass our senior first? We can¡¯t be blamed for treating you like this!¡± With that, the two of them carried Master Wandering away. Master Wandering had not expected these two to be so powerful. The Wandering Master, who had wanted to struggle, was unable to break free from their hands. ¡­ Not long after, night finally fell. At this moment, most of the people had returned to their rooms. ¡°Miss, negotiation failed. Master Zhong wants to kill Xiao Changtian.¡± The purple-robed woman¡¯s subordinate reported to her. ¡°Humph! Since they weren¡¯t willing, he would just get rid of them. Those people were useless anyway.¡± After saying that, the purple-robed woman also moved. At this moment, Young Master Zhong¡¯s people also set off from his room. On the other side, Lord Li had also changed his clothes and sneaked into Xiao Changtian¡¯s room. Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t believe what the old man said, he still closed the door and windows. Chapter 1299: Caught (1) Chapter 1299: Caught (1) The three forces who were preparing to take action met outside Xiao Changtian¡¯s door. ¡°Damn it, why are there so many people!¡± Lord Li looked at the people in front of him in disbelief. Were these people here to deal with Xiao Changtian? How many people had this guy offended? On the other side, the purple-robed woman also noticed Lord Li. He turned around and questioned his subordinate. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were only Master Zhong¡¯s men? Then what¡¯s up with that person?¡± At this moment, the purple-clothed woman suddenly realized that something was wrong, so she quickly came to Lord Li¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re actually from the Yamaguchi-gumi! Who sent you here?¡± Facing Lord Li, the purple-robed woman had a serious expression. One had to know that the Yamaguchi-gumi was not allowed to leave the organization except when they were on a mission. The woman in purple was also a member of the Yamaguchi-gumi, but this time, she sneaked out on her own. Therefore, looking at the Yamaguchi-gumi in front of her, the purple-clothed woman was very vigilant. Lord Li recognized the purple-robed woman the moment she walked over. However, Lord Li could only curse himself for being unlucky to meet the Yamaguchi-gumi here. ¡°Consul, please forgive me. I had no choice but to get up and come here. There¡¯s someone inside who has a blood feud with me. I¡­¡± Lord Li knew that his little tricks could not escape the eyes of this woman in front of him. Therefore, he decided not to hide it. ¡°Hehe, I saw you this time. I can spare your life for the time being. You can jump off the airboat now.¡± After hearing Lord Li¡¯s words, the British Consul let out a long sigh of relief. She thought that the people from the organization were here to arrest her. However, this also reminded her to hurry up and take action. After hearing the purple-robed woman¡¯s words, Lord Li jumped off the flying boat without hesitation. Although the airboat was tens of thousands of meters away from the ground. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect your Yamaguchi-gumi to be so cruel to your own people.¡± Not far away, Young Master Zhong¡¯s people who were watching the show all sighed when they saw this scene. ¡°Since you want to snatch Xiao Changtian, then your ending won¡¯t be good.¡± After saying that, before Young Master Zhong¡¯s people could react, the purple-clothed woman brought her subordinates and attacked these people. Obviously, the Yamaguchi-gumi was not to be trifled with. In just five minutes, nearly a hundred experts had fallen at their hands. As the Consul of the Yamaguchi-gumi, although his position was not very high, his strength was comparable to these outsiders. It was simply the floor of heaven and earth. ¡°Just a bunch of small fries. Let¡¯s go, Xiao Changtian is still alive.¡± Then, the woman in purple opened Xiao Changtian¡¯s door. At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s room was so dark that he couldn¡¯t even see his own fingers. However, as the layout of the rooms was the same on the entire airboat, the woman in purple was very familiar with it. Therefore, she immediately found the bed. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Just as the purple-robed woman took two steps forward, all the lights in the room instantly lit up. The purple-robed woman was instantly caught by a huge net in the air. The subordinate hiding in the dark wanted to help, but he saw Xiao Changtian walk out. ¡°Good, good. I didn¡¯t expect that old man to be right. As expected of a junk picker.¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to see if anything would happen to him tonight. In the end, he really did encounter it. He had misunderstood that old man. However, Xiao Changtian seemed to have seen someone caught in his special net somewhere before. ¡°You! You damn bastard!¡± The purple-robed woman had never expected Xiao Changtian to be hiding in the house. ¡°Ah! I remember now! Aren¡¯t you the woman in the inn last time?¡± Looking at the familiar purple robe, Xiao Changtian remembered. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect you, a shameless thing, to actually follow me here.¡± Xiao Changtian had originally forgotten about the purple-robed woman. However, before Qilin left, he specially reminded him that the purple-robed woman in the inn was plotting against him. Originally, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. He thought that Qilin was joking with him. He even thought that he had scolded Qilin for this matter. He did not expect that what Qilin said was actually true. This woman was really a pervert. She had followed him all the way here. ¡°Damn it! Put me down!¡± Originally, the British Consul wanted to cut off the net that was trapping him. However, despite using all his strength, the net that wrapped around him was like a steel bar. No, it was harder than a steel bar. He just couldn¡¯t break it. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t waste your energy. You can¡¯t open this net. However, I won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s threat, the purple-robed woman was furious. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m really unlucky today. Now, kill me or cut me up!¡± Since she had accidentally fallen into Xiao Changtian¡¯s hands, the purple-robed woman could only admit that she was unlucky. Although he would never be able to avenge his grandfather in the future, he had at least tried his best. Moreover, the enemy could only be blamed for being too cunning. ¡°Kill you? Cut you? Hehe, do I look like such a violent person to you?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and stood up from the stool in front of him. Looking at the purple-robed woman who was hanging in the middle of the room, Xiao Changtian smiled evilly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a shameless pervert? Then let¡¯s play something exciting, okay?¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed the woman¡¯s thigh. ¡°You! You bastard! You actually want to take advantage of this moment to humiliate me!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the purple-robed woman was so angry that her face turned red. The purple-robed woman was both embarrassed and angry. She didn¡¯t expect to be humiliated by this beast before she died. ¡°Oh, now you know how to be shy? What were you doing earlier!¡± He did not know what this woman was thinking. She actually wanted to climb into his bed. Xiao Changtian admitted that he was very handsome, charming, and attractive. However, he didn¡¯t like this kind of pervert. Xiao Changtian then pinched the woman¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mmmm-¡± For some reason, the purple-robed woman who had sensed Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements felt something strange in her body after Xiao Changtian pinched her. ¡°Damn it! What the hell is going on!¡± Xiao Changtian was about to turn around, but he saw the woman¡¯s face turning pink. ¡°No way! No way! You¡¯re actually a masochist?¡± Looking at the purple-robed woman in front of him, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 1300: Begin the Operation (1) Chapter 1300: Begin the Operation (1) ¡°Forget it, forget it. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a person.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t continue with his actions. If this continued, it would be difficult to deal with the other party. At this moment, the purple-robed woman felt as if her body had suffered a backlash from destroying the rope. The spiritual power in his body was running amok uncontrollably. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian was going to do to her. She could only stand there in pain. At this moment, Xiao Changtian released the woman in purple from the room. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t meet again in the future.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t going to let her go, but he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time. Thus, Xiao Changtian dragged the purple-robed woman out of the room. ¡°Whether or not you can survive will depend on your own luck.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian threw the purple-robed woman out. ¡°Consul!¡± The subordinates in the dark watched this scene, and their hearts almost jumped out of their throats. This person actually threw their ambassador down. In the next second, Xiao Changtian saw a black shadow scuttle over from the side and jump down with the purple-robed woman. ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Xiao Changtian thought that he had seen wrongly, so he walked back to his room. Not long after, Lord Li, who had just gone down, was smashed by a purple figure. ¡­. The next day, Xiao Changcheng walked out of his room as usual. ¡°You! You¡¯re actually fine! You actually walked out of the room safe and sound.¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian came out, the old man called Wandering Master walked over again. ¡°What kind of strength do you have? He had actually survived such a predicament! Are you really yourself now?¡± The old man¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. One had to know that although the people sent by Young Master Zhong were easy to deal with, it wasn¡¯t just Young Master Zhong¡¯s people. It was said that the identity of the purple-clothed woman who wanted to attack the boy in front of him was not simple. Even if he went up against her, he would have to think twice. However, Xiao Changtian had come out unscathed! And it seemed that she had slept very well last night. ¡°Aiya, Sir, you¡¯re really too dedicated. I didn¡¯t encounter any big threats last night. I just met a pervert, but thank you for your reminder.¡± If not for this old man¡¯s reminder, she might have lost her virginity. ¡°You! You!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the old man still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°This old fellow actually came to find Senior so early in the morning! He had to teach him a lesson this time!¡± At this moment, Xingyu, who was in the distance, saw Master Wandering pestering his senior again. ¡°Not good! Murderous intent!¡± After sensing Xingyu¡¯s breath, the old man couldn¡¯t be bothered to be surprised anymore. He got up and ran into the distance. Not long after, Xiao Changtian met Leng Yue. ¡°Senior, are you alright?¡± When Leng Yue saw Xiao Changtian, she quickly ran over. She had been too busy these past two days. She had only just learned about the news that Senior was about to be assassinated. After she found out, she rushed over without stopping. ¡°Haha, Lengyue, what can happen to me? I¡¯m fine.¡± Xiao Changtian understood that with so many people on the flying boat, Leng Yue and the Heavenly Law Alliance Master would definitely be overwhelmed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was fine, Leng Yue finally let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Senior, we should be able to arrive tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After the flying boat landed, Leng Yue would be done with her work. At that time, she would follow Senior. ¡°So fast. Alright, let¡¯s wait for the landing.¡± In the following half a day, the entire airboat was calm. Because the others knew that Xiao Changtian had successfully escaped the attack of Master Zhong, many people on the airboat dared not disturb him. The next day finally arrived. Looking at the bottom of the airboat, if they were not mistaken, they had come to a desert. ¡°Everyone, since we¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s split up.¡± This was because the rules had already been agreed upon. The reward would be calculated according to the number of demon heads killed. Moreover, this place was so big that it was impossible for them to all move together. After the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master said this, the people who had disembarked the flying boat scattered. On the other side, the demons were also paying close attention to this matter. ¡°Haha, Demon Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing in this matter! This move of yours can destroy many people in the Upper Realm!¡± Mo Jin stood beside the Demon Master and flattered him. These days, they had been secretly preparing for this operation. And the news about Spirit Heart was indeed released by them. However, the spirit heart was not in that place. It was only in the hands of their Demon Master. However, those foolish Upper Realm people actually sent so many people without even thinking. So many people had far exceeded the expectations of the Demon Masters and the others. However, this was not a bad thing for them. The more people came, the more they could catch in one fell swoop. ¡°We can¡¯t take this matter lightly. Will Xiao Changtian participate in this operation?¡± The Demon Master looked up at the Demon Seal. Although they had been looking for a way to revive these days, the final result was not very ideal. Therefore, the Demon Master gave up. However, he did not give up completely because he was prepared to inherit it. Of course, he had to make sufficient preparations before inheriting the power of his predecessor. And these people were the best sacrifices for their seniors. ¡°Demon Lord, that Xiao Changtian is also involved in this matter. However, we have been paying close attention to Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements. His goal is different from those who are looking for the spirit heart.¡± After hearing this, the Demon Master frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know him, but you can¡¯t let your guard down. If that guy ruins this plan, I¡¯ll ask you!¡± The Demon Master wasn¡¯t so polite to the Demon Seal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Demon Lord. I¡¯ll personally supervise this matter!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Qilin and Yan Wan ¡®er had also arrived early. ¡°Wan ¡®er, do you know where the spirit heart you mentioned is now?¡± Qilin followed behind Yan Wan ¡®er and asked after looking around. ¡°This¡­ Young Master Qi, I don¡¯t know where it is.¡±¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin apologetically. No one could replace Qilin in his heart now. Just as they came down, the Phoenix Spirit Bird actually took the initiative to come to their side to recognize them as its master. There was no need to think about it. It must be because of Qilin. Chapter 1301: Xiao Changtian Was Captured (1) Chapter 1301: Xiao Changtian Was Captured (1) ¡°Uh¡­¡± After hearing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s reply, Qilin looked at her helplessly. ¡°However, I heard that the heart of the spirit race seems to be in the deepest part of the desert.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t get the spirit heart in the end, Yan Wan ¡®er wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. After all, his father did not provide him with much information. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Wan ¡®er.¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian and a few others followed behind the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. ¡°Alliance Master, in this desert, if the demons were really here, we should be able to see them very quickly. However, why haven¡¯t we seen them after walking for so long?¡± Master Hong and the others who were following behind looked around with some complaints. They had just gathered together. Furthermore, Master Hong did not intend to search for the Specter¡¯s Heart in this operation. He simply followed Xiao Changtian and the others. ¡°Although this place is already under the control of the demons, those demons wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to send out so many people in broad daylight.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master looked ahead with a solemn expression. That demon¡¯s whereabouts were strange. No one knew where he was hiding and watching them now. ¡°Alliance Master, why don¡¯t we walk into the desert?¡± The endless desert made them feel a little hopeless. Then, after finding the right direction, these people walked into the depths of the desert. At this moment, there were many people following behind them. ¡°Young Master Zhong, don¡¯t think that the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master said it so well. Aren¡¯t we heading deep into the desert to search for the Specter¡¯s Heart now?¡± The people beside Young Master Zhong looked at them with disdain as they walked into the depths of the desert. ¡°Humph! Since they¡¯re also prepared to look for the spirit heart, we¡¯ll just follow them. It¡¯ll save us some trouble.¡± On the other side, the person beside Young Master Zhong suggested. ¡°Old Ancestor, what do you think?¡± Young Master Zhong did not make a decision so quickly. Instead, he turned his gaze to the Old Ancestor. They had just formed an alliance. There were too many unknown here. If they acted alone, they would probably be killed by the demons in the desert before they could find the spirit heart. Coincidentally, Young Master Zhong found out from his conversation with the Old Ancestor that the Old Ancestor also intended to attack Xiao Changtian. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what Young Master Zhong wanted? ¡°I have decided that this matter is very feasible. In any case, if we follow them, when can we take the opportunity to give Xiao Changtian a blow?¡± Originally, the Old Ancestor had thought that Xiao Changtian would not survive that night. But he didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Zhong¡¯s people were so useless. However, this did not affect the cooperation between the two. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll listen to Old Ancestor Dong on this matter. We¡¯ll follow them from afar.¡± After saying that, these people followed him in. ¡­ ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect so many people to come this time! This was probably half of the people from the Upper Realm.¡± Mo Jin, who had already arrived at the desert, looked at the endless desert with a sinister smile. ¡°Lord Devil Seal! Isn¡¯t that so! The Demon Lord¡¯s idea was still the best! If these people are caught in one fell swoop this time, then you will have contributed greatly!¡± Right at this moment, Mo Jin¡¯s new lackeys kept flattering him. ¡°Tsk, they¡¯re just those Upper Realm people. In the eyes of the Demon Master, they¡¯re just ants.¡± The reason why this demon was chosen as the new subordinate of the Devil Seal was because this demon was very good at bootlicking. This was what the magic seal liked. ¡°Alright, I reckon that those people have already walked into the depths of the desert. Let¡¯s not just stand here. Let¡¯s go there and set up.¡± After saying that, Mo Jin and that person disappeared from where they were. ¡­.. ¡°Be careful! There seems to be the aura of a demon ahead!¡± Not long after these people walked in, they felt a terrifying aura enveloping them. ¡°Everyone, be on guard. This guy doesn¡¯t seem easy to deal with.¡± After saying that, everyone present became vigilant. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as the Heavenly Law Alliance Master finished speaking, a huge aura rushed towards these people. Then, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Senior, be careful!¡± The black shadow rushed towards Xiao Changtian at a speed that was too fast for anyone to dodge. ¡°Me?¡± Looking at the huge figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, Xiao Changtian was stunned for two seconds. Before he could react, the huge figure pressed against his head. ¡°Whoosh-Whoosh-¡± Then, Xiao Changtian heard the sound of a strong wind. ¡°Senior! Senior!¡± Before they could see the monster¡¯s figure clearly, everyone saw that the monster had run away with the senior. ¡°Senior! Damn it! Senior was captured by that monster!¡± None of the people present had expected that the monster was not here to attack them, but to capture the senior. ¡°Father, what should we do now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Alliance Master. Senior has been captured. Should we save him now?¡± Although it was too late to chase after the monster, they could not just stand there. ¡°This¡­ You people, don¡¯t worry. What kind of strength does Senior have? Do you still need us to save him?¡± Xingyu, who was at the side, looked at these people¡¯s flustered expressions and had a helpless expression. Did these people really think that even if they went, they could deal with that monster? ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we go, it¡¯s definitely useless.¡± Wu Yi also echoed. ¡°This¡­¡± After hearing Xingyu and Wuyi¡¯s words, these people all fell silent. Yes, Xingyu and Wuyi were right, but it was useless even if they found Senior. With Senior¡¯s strength, he didn¡¯t need their help at all. ¡°Senior Wuyi, Senior Xingyu, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Is there a need to ask? We can¡¯t help you with your matters, so we¡¯ll continue to eliminate the demons.¡± In any case, Senior would definitely find them in the end. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you on this matter, Senior Xingyu.¡± After saying that, these people followed Xingyu and continued walking forward. The people behind him had also noticed what had happened. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Changtian was the only one who was taken away by the monster. ¡°It seems that Xiao Changtian must have done something outrageous. Otherwise, why did the monster only take him away?¡± Without exception, all of them were gloating. This was a good thing for them! ¡°Alright, that guy was even more powerful than me. I think Xiao Changtian will definitely die this time.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1302: Nameless Tomb (1) Chapter 1302: Nameless Tomb (1) At this moment, Xiao Changtian was observing his brother with a serious expression. ¡°Strange, this demonic beast actually wasn¡¯t corroded by the demonic qi.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian also thought that this thing was a devil from the devil race. However, it seemed that this was not the case. ¡°Hey, you big guy, where are you taking me?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why this guy took him away. However, the demonic beast beneath him didn¡¯t pay attention to Xiao Changtian. Instead, it focused on running forward. ¡°Whoosh-Whoosh-¡± After that, no matter how strong the wind was, the demonic beast continued to run forward. Finally, after an unknown period of time, the demonic beast finally stopped. ¡°Damn, you finally stopped. My butt is about to be smashed by you.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian had been very wary of whether this guy was plotting against him. However, according to his observations, this fellow did not have any intention of attacking him. However, this wasn¡¯t enough to dispel Xiao Changtian¡¯s wariness. Fortunately, it finally stopped. Then, before Xiao Changtian could react to where he was, the demonic beast left Xiao Changtian and disappeared. ¡°No, what is this place?¡± Xiao Changtian walked around in confusion. To be honest, the place in front of him was no different from the previous place. It was an endless desert. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand why that demonic beast would place him in this place. Just as Xiao Changtian was curiously walking around, he suddenly saw something hidden under the yellow sand in front of him. ¡°A tombstone?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the tombstone on the ground with a puzzled expression after he had removed the sand from the object. This was indeed a tombstone, and it was a nameless tombstone. That guy brought me here. Could it be that he wants me to grave rob? He had no interest in that. Moreover, this was an unmarked grave. Who knew who was buried underneath? ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since I can¡¯t find any information that I can use, I might as well go back and find Xingyu and the others.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian turned around and left. However, at this moment, the tombstone that had fallen to the ground stood up in an instant. Immediately after, an entrance was hidden under the tombstone. The commotion instantly attracted Xiao Changtian¡¯s attention. He couldn¡¯t help but look down curiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a staircase down here. Could this be someone¡¯s secret room?¡± It didn¡¯t look like a tomb. ¡°Hehe, but do you really think that I¡¯m that easy to deal with?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care what was inside. He took out a bomb and threw it inside. Then, he did not forget to cover the tombstone. ¡°Bang!¡± In an instant, a huge muffled sound came from underground. Xiao Changtian, who felt the commotion, couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. He could feel from the commotion that the place below was not small. ¡°Cough cough! Damn it, which damn bastard came to cause trouble!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, a crisp voice came from behind Xiao Changtian¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Hiss! Xiao Longnu?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but blurt out when he saw the woman¡¯s appearance. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that the woman in front of him looked very similar to Xiao Longnu, they did look exactly the same. He was dressed in white and his long hair fluttered in the wind. Xiao Changtian had a very deep impression of this in his previous life. That was why he blurted it out this time. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! It was you! Were you the one who blew up my ancient tomb?¡± Xiao Longnu snapped back to her senses and asked Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian felt a little guilty when he heard the question, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I saw this tomb and wanted to take a look. Who knew that person would throw an explosive into it.¡± Xiao Changtian made up a lie without changing his expression. Xiao Longnu believed Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Damn it, that human is really despicable! If I meet him, I¡¯ll definitely kick him until he dies!¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly felt his crotch tighten after hearing Xiao Longnu¡¯s words. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Damn it! So cheap.¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re the only one here now. Don¡¯t think about running away. I still need you to clean up my mess!¡± Xiao Longnu looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know if Xiao Longnu understood what he had just said. Shouldn¡¯t a normal person¡¯s reaction be to let him go? ¡°It¡¯s you. My lower body is broken. You have to fix it well for me.¡± He did not know how much energy it would take to just rely on Xiao Longnu to recover the situation below. It would be a waste not to accept a free labor force now. Xiao Changtian staggered after hearing Xiao Longnu¡¯s words. Why did Xiao Longnu¡¯s words just now make people¡¯s imaginations run wild? Xiao Longnu saw Xiao Changtian standing still and thought that he didn¡¯t agree, so she pulled him in without saying anything. ¡°No, why are you forcing me?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw that the tombstone was closed and he couldn¡¯t hit it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Hehe, since you¡¯ve entered my place, I won¡¯t let you leave unless you help me out here.¡± After hearing Xiao Longnu¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was extremely angry at himself for being so cheap. ¡°What a sin!¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to come to the messy underground tomb. ¡°Damn, this place is so big. How long do I have to clean it?¡± After circling around, if Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good direction, he would have gotten lost. ¡°Hmph, I told you not to think about escaping. You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Xiao Longnu had nothing to do, so she focused on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, I wonder if your name is Xiao Longnu.¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to use Xiao Longnu as a distraction. ¡°You! How did you know?¡± The woman was shocked and looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. This was the deepest secret she had hidden in her heart. She had never told anyone else. However, the man in front of her could say it so easily. This man, what was his identity? Could it be, could it be his fault! ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to know what¡¯s going on. However, I want to say that it¡¯s a waste of time for you to look at the tomb.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have much emotion towards Xiao Longnu. In her previous life, she liked him so much because he was good-looking. However, the current Xiao Changtian was not the same as before. Chapter 1303: Lying to Us (1) Chapter 1303: Lying to Us (1) At the border, in the desert. The magic seal that was already prepared stood on the spot and looked around. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a difficult woman in the desert? Why hadn¡¯t he heard any news about the [2000/1000].¡± Mo Jin had heard of this news before, but he only vaguely remembered it. ¡°Aiyo, Lord Devil Seal, the woman you were talking about must have sensed your power and hid in fear!¡± To be honest, that woman¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Even if they wanted to get rid of her previously, they couldn¡¯t catch her. This matter was gradually thrown to the back of his mind. ¡°Since the Demon Lord has asked me to take charge of this matter, I must make sure that nothing goes wrong.¡± After hearing his subordinate say that the woman was not a threat, the magic seal once again focused on those people. At that moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master continued to lead these people forward. ¡°Alliance Master, we¡¯ve been walking for so long, why haven¡¯t we encountered any demons?¡± As they walked, Xingyu could not help but be puzzled. It was not that this place was already controlled by the demons. It was fine if they were at the periphery previously, but they had probably already walked into the depths of the desert. However, he still couldn¡¯t find the shadow of the demons in this endless stretch of land. ¡°Aiya, Wuyi, did you not hear what the Alliance Master said before? Those demons might only appear at night.¡± After hearing Wu Yi¡¯s explanation, Xingyu rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Haha, sorry, sorry, my mistake.¡± The people behind these people saw the actions of the Heavenly Law Union and were even more convinced of their thoughts. These people must have gone to find the spirit heart. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t the demon been removed after such a long time? ¡°Young Master Zhong, since we¡¯re already here, there¡¯s no need to follow these people.¡± At this moment, Old Ancestor Dong, who was beside Young Master Zhong, spoke. After all, he did not want these guys to find the spirit heart first. ¡°Old Ancestor Dong Di is right. Then let¡¯s go around to the side and go in front of them.¡± With that, the group of people began to move. However, just as these people were about to take action, the people from the Heavenly Dao Union in front of them stopped. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Why don¡¯t we rest here for a while?¡± It was not safe at night, and the Heavenly Law Alliance Master did not want to take the risk with everyone. Right at this moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master noticed the strange movements behind him. ¡°Young Master Zhong, Old Ancestor Dong, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Young Master Zhong looked at the people behind him and glared at them. ¡°What, are you guys not leaving tonight?¡± Even if the other party was the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master, Young Master Zhong didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Zhong, the demons will start their riot at night. You¡¯d better find a place to calm down.¡± After all, the target of the activity was easily discovered by the demons. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re cowards, but don¡¯t drag us into this. I¡¯m very suspicious of your motives for saying this.¡± Young Master Zhong sneered at the Heavenly Law Alliance Master¡¯s words. ¡°Alliance Master, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through your motives for this operation. You¡¯re just trying to scare us.¡± After hearing Young Master Zhong¡¯s words, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Young Master Zhong, I have no enmity with you, right?¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master was speechless. Why didn¡¯t I realize that this Young Master Zhong was such a person before? ¡°Haha, no need to explain anymore. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m right about what you people are thinking. However, we won¡¯t do as you wish.¡± After saying that, Young Master Zhong followed Old Ancestor Dong and the others and continued walking forward without looking back. Seeing this scene, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master shook his head helplessly. Why were there all kinds of people now? In the distance, Xingyu looked at Young Master Zhong and the others as if they were idiots. ¡°Some people are just courting death. There¡¯s no need to stop them.¡± Xingyu had a premonition that those people would not live past tonight. ¡­.. On the other side, Xiao Changtian, who couldn¡¯t get out, was cleaning the tomb for Xiao Longnu. ¡°Guo ¡®er, you must be Guo¡¯ er. Just admit it!¡± Xiao Longnu asked again and again as she watched Xiao Changtian clean up. ¡± Isn¡¯t it, big sister ah, I¡¯m really, isn¡¯t it, ah, how do you say these things between you two? It¡¯s my fortune telling.¡±¡± Xiao Changtian, who had no choice but to start talking nonsense. ¡± Fortune telling? You know how to read fortunes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, how would I know about the matter between the two of you?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao Longnu paused and straightened her body. ¡°Alright! Since you said that you know fortune-telling and that you¡¯re not my fault, then you should calculate where my fault is now.¡± Hearing Xiao Longnu¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian almost fell into a bucket. ¡°This!¡± He was just casually saying it. How could he really know? ¡°Why? If you can¡¯t figure it out, then you are!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to settle the score with you, but this matter has already violated the heavenly secrets. If I were to say it out, I would definitely be punished by the heavens.¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to argue with Xiao Longnu again. ¡°Who told you to say it so clearly? Can¡¯t you just give me a little hint?¡± At this moment, Xiao Longnu was certain that Xiao Changtian was her son. According to his own deduction, the reason why he was unwilling to admit it now was because there was still some mission. It seemed that this matter could not be rushed. After Xiao Longnu made up her mind, she continued to stare at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ah.¡± Xiao Changtian could only say that he was too unlucky. If he had known earlier, he would not have thrown a bomb! Not long after, the sky outside gradually darkened. ¡°Alright, now that the sky is already dark, we should go and find the first batch of people.¡± After getting ready, Mo Yuan led his subordinates and set off. Originally, they had planned to capture those people in one go. However, in order to prevent too many people from making a mess, Mo Jin had planned to divide the operation into three nights. Tonight, he would capture the first batch of Upper Realm people. At this moment, Young Master Zhong and the others didn¡¯t know that they had been targeted by the demons. Instead, they walked forward excitedly. ¡°Old Ancestor, it¡¯s in the north, right?¡± Young Master Zhong looked at Old Ancestor Dong and asked with a smile. Although Young Master Zhong was smiling at the Old Master, he was still thinking about how to get rid of him. After all, Old Ancestor Earth-moving was also someone who would fight with him for the spirit heart. Chapter 1304: Somethings Wrong (1) Chapter 1304: Something¡¯s Wrong (1) ¡°Hurry up. Why do I have a vague feeling that something is wrong?¡± For some reason, the Old Ancestor felt a chill run down his spine. Looking at Old Ancestor¡¯s reaction, Young Master Zhong rolled his eyes. ¡°Haha, Old Ancestor, you¡¯re just too nervous. Those people from the Heavenly Dao Union are just scaring us. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± After Master Zhong finished speaking, he once again rolled his eyes disdainfully behind his back. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, cough.¡± At this moment, a cough suddenly came from the front. ¡°Who are you?¡± Hearing this voice, the ancestor immediately became vigilant. ¡°Expert, expert, are you people experts?¡± At this moment, a group of elders slowly walked over. Those old men were all dressed in ragged clothes, their backs hunched, and their faces were filled with despair. ¡°Who are you people?¡± The Old Ancestor looked at the people in front of him with a vigilant expression. He did not know what these people were doing, but he felt a little uneasy. ¡°You guys¡­If you guys aren¡¯t experts, forget it. It seems that the heart of the spirit can only be buried there.¡± Seeing how vigilant the old ancestor was, the old man in the lead coughed violently and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, old man, did you encounter some difficulties? If you encounter any difficulties, feel free to tell me. We are very powerful experts in the Upper Realm.¡± Seeing that these people were about to leave, Young Master Zhong immediately went forward to stop them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that old man was too nervous just now. Don¡¯t mind him. If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡± These people were talking about the heart of the spirit. Could it be that these people knew about that thing? ¡°Ahem, young man, thank you so much.¡± Seeing that Young Master Zhong was willing to acknowledge him, the old man was moved. However, somewhere Young Master Zhong couldn¡¯t see, the old man in the lead had a sinister smile. ¡°Young Master Zhong, these people don¡¯t look like good people. Don¡¯t be fooled by them.¡± At this moment, the Earth-moving Patriarch¡¯s face was still filled with vigilance. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re just too nervous. Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just a group of old and weak.¡± Young Master Zhong looked at the Old Ancestor helplessly. No matter what, this Old Ancestor was an expert. Could it be that even these people in front of him could not tell? They were just some old people who were weak and sick. ¡°Old ancestor, why don¡¯t you stay here for now? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± It just so happened that he could take this opportunity to get rid of the Old Ancestor. The Old Ancestor looked at Young Master Zhong and did not say anything else. ¡°Master, if it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll leave. I definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± The old man sighed and prepared to leave again. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry. Why don¡¯t we talk as we walk?¡± Young Master Zhong did not wish for the Old Ancestor to snatch such credit from him. ¡°Aiya, master, you don¡¯t know this, but we were originally the masters who guarded the heart of the spirit race, and the reason why we have become like this is all because of those hateful demons!¡± After getting the information from the elders, they finally told him what they wanted to know. ¡°What? There was actually such a thing, then this couldn¡¯t be! Why don¡¯t I help you get rid of those demons?¡± Young Master Zhong said righteously as he looked at the elders. ¡°You might not know this, but our purpose here is to eliminate the demons. Now that you¡¯re in danger, I can¡¯t refuse.¡± Young Master Zhong¡¯s plan was like a thunderbolt. Seeing that Young Master Zhong had taken the bait so easily, the old man was secretly laughing happily. This time, their Demon Lord wanted to sacrifice living people. Therefore, the Demon Seal would not kill them this time. It would only lock them up and send them back to the Demon Lord. ¡°Hey, experts, can you really do it? Those demons are very powerful. We lost our cultivation because of them. You¡­¡± ¡°Aiya, we¡¯re very powerful figures in the Upper Realm. We¡¯re just some mere demons. You don¡¯t have to be polite with me. Lead the way.¡± Young Master Zhong was already impatient to see what the Specter¡¯s Heart looked like. ¡°This¡­ Alright, but I still have to remind you to be careful.¡± The old man smiled and led these people to the place they had prepared. When Old Ancestor Dong saw Young Master Zhong leave with those people, he felt that something was wrong. ¡°No, we have to follow them. There¡¯s something wrong with those old men.¡± After saying that, the Old Ancestor followed. Tonight, several groups of Upper Realm people here met the same old man. At this moment, the members of the Heavenly Law Alliance were sitting beside the bonfire and taking turns to guard it. ¡°Sigh, I wonder where Senior is now?¡± Leng Yue sat beside the bonfire and sighed helplessly. ¡°Lengyue, you¡¯re worrying too much. With Senior¡¯s strength, do you still need to worry?¡± Xingyu couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t help but worry. Everything here is not right. I have a feeling that we have already walked into the demon race¡¯s trap.¡± ¡°Lengyue, you have to believe that even if we were captured by the demons, senior would definitely come and save us.¡± In Xingyu¡¯s heart, Xiao Changtian was omnipotent. Xingyu had never seen anyone stronger than his senior in the Upper Realm. ¡­ On the other side, Qilin was also walking in the dark with Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Wan ¡®er, we¡¯re in the deepest part of the desert now, but why can¡¯t we find the spirit heart you mentioned?¡± Even if Qilin used his own power, he could not sense anything powerful from the surroundings. Therefore, there were two possibilities. One was that they had come to the wrong place. The other reason was that this place did not have the spirit heart that Yan Wan ¡®er had mentioned. ¡°Young Master Qi, did you really not sense anything powerful nearby?¡± It wasn¡¯t that Yan Wan ¡®er didn¡¯t believe in her, but she was thinking about why they were lured here. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± At this moment, a burst of fire suddenly came from the front. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Let¡¯s find a place to hide first.¡± Although there was no place to hide in this desert, Qilin still brought Yan Wan ¡®er to hide at the side. ¡°If you humans still want to live, walk faster!¡± Finally, after waiting for a while, Qilin and the others finally saw what the situation was. Chapter 1305: You Are It (1) Chapter 1305: You Are It (1) After seeing the situation clearly, Qilin had a serious expression. ¡°That¡¯s strange. How did those people get kidnapped?¡± He did not know what was going on. ¡°Wan ¡®er, why don¡¯t we leave first and not get involved in this muddy water?¡± After observing for two seconds, Qilin said to Yan Wan ¡®er. Qilin took a rough look at the people here. Almost all of them were here to eliminate the demons. However, Master and the others were not among them. Since Master and the others were not inside, then this matter had nothing to do with Qilin. ¡°Young Master Qi, let¡¯s continue searching for the Specter¡¯s Heart.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er also agreed with Qilin. On the other side, the people from the Heavenly Law Union stood there safe and sound. Soon, the next day arrived. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. We didn¡¯t encounter a single mo last night.¡± The Alliance Master looked around curiously. Our purpose here is to eliminate demons, but we haven¡¯t met a single demon in such a long time. How could they carry out their plan? ¡°Senior Xingyu, Senior Wuyi, why don¡¯t we continue walking forward? He did not know where those demons were hiding.¡± Xingyu and Wuyi nodded at the same time. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we didn¡¯t encounter those demons? They must be afraid of us, so they¡¯re hiding. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then let¡¯s go back to the chaosworld.¡± Xingyu said as he walked forward. ¡°Lord Xingyu, I think so too. I just don¡¯t know if the others have encountered the mo.¡± Although he said that, the Heavenly Law Union was not very happy. His goal this time was to eliminate the demons. If he returned without killing a single demon, he would definitely become a laughing stock. At that time, Xiao Changtian had tidied up the place where Xiao Longnu lived. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯ve already cleaned up for you. Can you let me go?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Xiao Longnu was stunned. ¡°Why are you calling me big sister? Although you did clean up according to the requirements, how can I let my son leave?¡± Xiao Longnu smiled at Xiao Changtian. This made Xiao Changtian speechless. He did not know how many times he had explained that he was not her fault. However, she refused to listen. He really had no choice. Most importantly, he did not know who made this tomb. No matter how hard he tried, he could not open it. ¡°I really have something to do. Why don¡¯t I come back after I finish this?¡± Xiao Changtian had no choice but to lie again. After all, if he didn¡¯t go out soon, Xingyu and the others would definitely be anxious. ¡°Haha, I knew you had a mission to complete. What mission? Just tell me.¡± Xiao Changtian sighed deeply when he saw Xiao Longnu¡¯s reaction. ¡°My purpose here is to get rid of the demons at the border. If you let me out, I will come to you after I finish dealing with those demons.¡± Xiao Longnu rolled her eyes after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°This matter is so simple. It¡¯s actually your mission? Just stay here and rest assured. I¡¯ll help you resolve this matter.¡± Hearing Xiao Longnu accept his mission without hesitation, Xiao Changtian was even more devastated. Could it be that this guy wanted to trap himself here for the rest of his life? ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about anything else. Just stay here quietly.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian could only sigh. ¡­ Soon, it was night time again. After capturing a group of people, the Devil Seal was still preparing to take action tonight. ¡°Lord Devil Seal, you¡¯re still the best in this matter! We captured so many people in just one night. I reckon that more than half of the people who came here have been captured by us.¡± They did not expect that these Upper Realm people were so gullible. In just one night, he had used the spirit heart to trick these people over. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you know who I am? These people are just ants to me.¡± After being praised by his subordinate, Mo Jin had a smug look on his face. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think there are many of these people left. Let¡¯s finish these people quickly tonight. When we go back, I wonder how the Demon Lord will reward us!¡± Mo Jin could already imagine how the Demon Master would praise him after he returned. On the other side, the people from the Heaven Dao Union saw that the sky had already darkened and were prepared to take a risk this time. ¡°Those Demon Race people will only come out at night, so we¡¯ll just wait for them tonight.¡± Xingyu looked around. If they really couldn¡¯t find any traces of the fiend race, they weren¡¯t prepared to wait any longer. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know where Senior was right now. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Cough, cough, cough!¡± Just as these people were about to take action, they suddenly heard a cough in the distance. ¡°Who are you?¡± Upon hearing this commotion, the Heavenly Dao Union members all became vigilant. ¡°Expert, expert, save us, save us!¡± At this moment, the group of old men from before moved out again. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing these old men, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master, Xingyu, and the others were puzzled. Why were there so many old men in the wilderness? This wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Experts, are you experts?¡± The elders watched as the people from the Heavenly Dao Union slowly moved over. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The Alliance Master of the Heavenly Law Union took a few steps forward and asked. ¡°Master, please save us! Those demons, those demons robbed our home!¡± Those old men cried as they looked at these people. ¡°If you people don¡¯t want to cause trouble, those demons are too terrifying.¡± Seeing that the Heavenly Law Alliance people in front of them were unmoved, the elders knew that this person was definitely not easy to deal with. ¡°Wait a minute, you guys said that you encountered demons?¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master wasn¡¯t concerned about what happened to these people. Instead, he was thinking about the demons that these people had encountered. ¡°Yeah, those demons, those demons are too terrifying!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Heavenly Law Alliance¡¯s actions. There was hope! These people looked like they wanted to find the demons! ¡°Senior Xingyu, Senior Wuyi, why don¡¯t¡­ Shall we go and take a look now?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to encounter the demons, although he didn¡¯t know what strength the other party had. However, if they could kill those demons, their operation this time would not be in vain. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xingyu had long noticed that something was wrong with these people. However, he did not know what they were up to, so he went to take a look first. Chapter 1306: Dont Even Think About Leaving (1) Chapter 1306: Don¡¯t Even Think About Leaving (1) Everyone followed the elders and finally arrived at the place. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you guys say that there are many demons in this place? Why can¡¯t I see anything now? Who are you?¡± After being brought here by these people, Xingyu¡¯s face was filled with vigilance. ¡°Hahaha, do you really think that you can eradicate the demons?¡± At this moment, the old man in the lead finally revealed his true face. The old man¡¯s skin began to fall off his body. His originally hunched body gradually stood up. ¡°After working for so long, I¡¯ve finally gathered all of you.¡± Finally, Mo Jin¡¯s face appeared in front of these people. At this moment, the people behind the Devil Seal had all taken off their human skin. Looking at the devilish face in front of them, everyone from the Heavenly Dao Union was on high alert. ¡°Hahaha, I have to say that you Upper Realm people are really easy to deceive. I tricked you here with just a few words.¡± This should be the last batch of people that the magic seal was looking for. Although they didn¡¯t meet Xiao Changtian, it was a good thing for the Devil Seal! ¡°You damn demons, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Tell me quickly, was Senior kidnapped by you!¡± Looking at the Devil Seal, Xingyu was not afraid at all. Instead, he questioned it sternly. ¡°Your seniors? Why, Xiao Changtian disappeared? Hahaha, that¡¯s right, we kidnapped him!¡± After receiving this news, the Devil Seal immediately reacted. It seemed that this operation would definitely succeed. ¡°However, I have to remind you that no one will save you now. Because we¡¯ve already captured all the others.¡± After saying that, the Devil Seal clapped its hands, and the formation behind it instantly appeared. They saw that everyone who had come with them was trapped in that huge array formation. ¡°Save us! Save us! These damn demons! When Young Master Zhong saw the people from the Heavenly Dao Union outside, he immediately climbed up and shouted for help. However, because the array formation was soundproof, the people outside could not hear what was being said inside at all. ¡°You guys! Damn it! You hateful demons actually did such a thing!¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master looked at the people in the array formation and instantly flew into a rage. His eyes were bloodshot. He did not expect that these people would actually do such a thing. He simply deserved to die! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re not in such a hurry, you can go in and accompany them immediately.¡± Mo Jin laughed loudly at these people. ¡°Do it. Tie up all these people and we can go back.¡± With this order, all the mo behind the Devil Seal started to move. ¡°Hahaha, Lord Devil Seal, you have contributed greatly this time! When we return, the Demon Lord doesn¡¯t know how to praise you! You¡¯re really amazing. I can¡¯t help but admire you!¡± The subordinate at the side looked at the scene in front of him and kept flattering Mo Jin. For this matter, if he were to be rewarded when he returned to the Devil Forbidden City, he could more or less take some credit. ¡°Hahaha, when we get back, I¡¯ll definitely promote you!¡± Mo Jin patted his subordinate¡¯s shoulder. Not to mention other things, he really liked this subordinate¡¯s ability to flatter. ¡°Lord Devil Seal, I don¡¯t want to be promoted. I just want to stay by your side! To be able to become your subordinate is a blessing that I have cultivated in my previous life!¡± Hearing this, Mo Jin laughed even louder. ¡°Alright!¡± However, at this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared in the dark sky. The light flew over from afar. Mo Jin¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is that?¡± One had to know that this was the last moment. Mo Jin did not want anything to happen at the last moment. ¡°Aiya, Lord Mo Jin, don¡¯t be so afraid. The scouting mo soldiers I sent have returned. I¡¯m really sorry, Lord Devil Forbidden, you¡¯re nervous.¡± Looking at the light, his subordinate hurriedly explained. ¡°Reporting to Lord Mo Jin, the entire area has been searched. There is absolutely no demon left behind!¡± The light quickly landed in front of the magic seal and reported. ¡°Go, go, go. Do you know that such a huge commotion has frightened our Lord Devil Seal? Alright, alright, you guys should leave quickly.¡± The subordinate¡¯s face was fierce as he lectured these people. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Lord Devil Seal. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ¡°Hmph, you better tell me about this in advance.¡± Seeing that they were not here to cause trouble, Mo Jin heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°All of you should hurry up. Otherwise, the reward will be gone when we return.¡± Just as Mo Jin finished speaking to those people, a cold voice suddenly sounded from behind him. ¡°What reward?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Mo Jin and his subordinates were startled by the voice. They turned around and saw a white figure. This really shocked the two of them. ¡°You! Who are you! He actually dared to scare our Lord Devil Seal!¡± After regaining his senses, the subordinate looked at the white figure angrily. This person really deserved to die. He actually took advantage of this time to cause trouble. ¡°Who am I? Haha, I¡¯m here to take your lives!¡± The person who came was none other than Xiao Longnu, who had just come out of his tomb. She had been preparing since she heard what Xiao Changtian had said. It was not easy for her to wait until the sky turned dark, but Xiao Longnu could not wait to come here. However, these demons seemed to be up to something bad. ¡°Wait a minute, are you from the Upper Realm?¡± Mo Jin suddenly asked. He had thought that this person was here to save these Upper Realm people, but the magic seal could not sense a trace of spiritual power from this person. Moreover, the magic seal could determine that the white shadow in front of him was a dead person. Encountering such a thing at this time, Mo Jin was extremely careful. ¡°What Upper Realm people? I¡¯m not an Upper Realm person. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s here to take your lives!¡± Xiao Longnu didn¡¯t want to waste time with these people, so she prepared to attack. ¡°Wait a minute, sir. Since we have no enmity, why do you want to take our lives?¡± The Devil Seal wanted to find out who had sent this thing. If they knew who it was, the Devil Seal would definitely not let him off! ¡°Hehe, although we don¡¯t have any grudges, you have a grudge against our Guo ¡®er. Our Guo¡¯ er¡¯s grudge is also my grudge.¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop! What do you mean by enmity? You damn woman! I won¡¯t let you succeed!¡± After saying that, the subordinates of the Devil Seal rushed forward. Chapter 1307: Ran Away (1) Chapter 1307: Ran Away (1) Xiao Changtian looked at everyone in confusion. ¡°Also, did you deal with all the Demon Race people here? Did that mean that the mission this time had been completed?¡± ¡°Kacha!¡± Just as the Forbidden Devil¡¯s subordinate rushed over, Xiao Longnu snapped his neck. ¡°You! Mo Jin did not expect this woman to be so powerful. Although his subordinates were not very powerful among the demons, they were still in the middle and upper class. The woman in front of him could actually strangle him to death. ¡°Hahaha, none of your demons will be able to escape!¡± After saying that, Xiao Longnu charged at them before the restriction could react. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± Immediately after, the remaining demons screamed. This included the happy Demon Seal. ¡°The Devil Seal is dead!¡± At this moment, the Demon Master, who was tens of thousands of kilometers away, opened his eyes. ¡°Trash, I knew it would be like this.¡± After spitting out a mouthful of saliva, the Demon Master closed his eyes again. Although the magic seal had failed, his plan would not stop. ¡°This¡­ Is this person here to save us?!¡± As soon as the Heavenly Dao Union started fighting with the demons, Xiao Longnu quickly dealt with them. ¡°D * mn, this person is simply too powerful.¡± Even Xingyu couldn¡¯t help but secretly exclaim. This woman was the most powerful person Xingyu had ever seen, other than the senior. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I¡¯m not here to save you.¡± Xiao Longnu seemed to have heard what they said and looked at them coldly. Xiao Longnu¡¯s cold eyes looked at the people from the Heavenly Dao Union and her body trembled. ¡°Expert, expert, please wait a moment. Is it convenient for you to tell me your name?¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master called out to Xiao Longnu. ¡°Expert, you saved us no matter what. We have to thank you for this matter. We just want to know your name.¡± The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master really wanted to thank Xiao Longnu. If it weren¡¯t for her, they might really have died here this time. ¡°How annoying. How do you know my name?¡± Xiao Longnu glared at the Heavenly Dao Union Master impatiently before disappearing. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Alliance Master! Alliance Master! Come and save us!¡± At this moment, Young Master Zhong and the others climbed onto the barrier of the array and shouted for the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. ¡°Alliance leader, those people seem to want to call you.¡± Xingyu noticed that Young Master Zhong, who was shouting the loudest in the array, was the one who was the most powerful. Xingyu knew that this fellow was the one who wanted to find someone to deal with Senior. ¡°Alliance Master! Come and save us!¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master finally reacted and slowly walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this array doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy to open.¡± The Heavenly Law Alliance Master studied the array formation in front of him with a serious expression. This array formation was obviously a high-grade array formation. If the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master wanted to open it in a short period of time, it would be impossible. Young Master Zhong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the Heavenly Law Alliance Master helplessly shake his head at him. ¡°Damn it! The Heavenly Law Alliance Master doesn¡¯t intend to save us, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Zhong, please take a good look at the situation outside. The Alliance Master just can¡¯t find a way for the time being.¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t stand watching Young Master Zhong anymore, so he stood up and rebuked. ¡°What? Do you want to go against me, Young Master Zhong?¡± Young Master Zhong did not expect that someone would actually oppose him at this time. He quickly remembered that person¡¯s face. After he got out, he would not let him off! ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Which eye of the Alliance Master doesn¡¯t intend to save us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why was this Young Master Zhong so unreasonable?¡± After that person finished speaking, more and more people began to berate Young Master Zhong. This Young Master Zhong was actually still scolding the Alliance Master at this time. It was simply incomprehensible! In fact, these people were afraid that if the Alliance Master heard this, he would really leave them behind. ¡°You! You people! Just you wait!¡± After Young Master Zhong finished speaking angrily, he stared at the people outside the array. He did not believe that he could not deal with these people when they went out! On the other side, Xiao Changtian finally waited for Xiao Longnu to leave. ¡°D * mn, so this place can be opened after that guy gets out!¡± Seeing that he could finally get out, Xiao Changtian rushed out without hesitation. Seeing that there was no one around, Xiao Changtian quickly slipped away. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to meet that Xiao Longnu again. Although she was very pretty, that guy wanted Xiao Changtian to stay inside and not come out. Not long after Xiao Chang Tian left, Xiao Longnu came back in a hurry. ¡°Guo ¡®er, Guo¡¯ er, I¡¯ve already helped you deal with those people! Guo ¡®er!¡± After Xiao Longnu returned excitedly, she called out to everyone but did not find anyone. ¡°Guo ¡®er? Guo ¡®er? Where did you go?¡± Xiao Longnu finally confirmed that Xiao Changtian had escaped. ¡°Guo ¡®er, since you¡¯re in such a hurry, then wait for me to find you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely find you!¡± Xiao Longnu still had some unfinished business to attend to. Once she was done, she would definitely go out and find Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hu! Scared to death, scared to death!¡± Seeing that no one was chasing after him, Xiao Changtian let out a long sigh of relief. This guy was too terrifying. ¡°I wonder how Xingyu and the others are doing. I¡¯d better hurry up and find them.¡± It had probably been a few days, so they should have eradicated those demons. Even if those people didn¡¯t kill the demons, he wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. He had to leave quickly and not be caught by Xiao Longnu. At that time, the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master had used all sorts of methods but could not open this array formation. And Xingyu, out of his own selfishness, did not help these people. Just as these people were having their own thoughts, Xiao Changtian finally appeared. ¡°Alliance Master, Lengyue, Xingyu, so you¡¯re all here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time!¡± Seeing that these people were fine, Xiao Changtian finally felt relieved. If those devils dared to hurt these people, Xiao Changtian would not show mercy to them. ¡°Senior! Senior! You¡¯re back!¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian, Xingyu and the others came up to him excitedly. Xingyu knew that such a powerful person like senior would definitely return safely. ¡°Are you all okay? Haha, who am I? That was just a small matter. Why are you all gathered here and not leaving?¡± ¡­ Chapter 1308: Go Back After Settling It (1) Chapter 1308: Go Back After Settling It (1) ¡°Have you dealt with these demons? If it¡¯s done, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw the corpses of the demons on the ground. These people from the Heavenly Dao Union were truly formidable. There were at least tens of thousands of corpses of these demons. ¡°Senior, although it was solved, it wasn¡¯t solved by us. Just now, a person dressed in white who looked like a female ghost killed all these demons with two swishes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior, you don¡¯t even know how powerful that white-robed woman was.¡± The people present couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they thought of Xiao Longnu. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know who it was after hearing it? He had thought that Xiao Longnu had gone to do something, but who knew that she was here to eliminate demons. Xiao Changtian could only laugh dryly. ¡°By the way, Senior, those people are still trapped in the array.¡± At this moment, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master pointed at the array formation in the distance. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to that place at first. He only wanted to shout at these people to leave quickly. When Master Zhong saw Xiao Changtian, he couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. ¡°How¡­What should we do, Master Zhong? Now that Xiao Changtian is here, will he leave us here?¡± The people beside Young Master Zhong also trembled. They wanted to kill Xiao Changtian. Although they didn¡¯t succeed, everyone knew about it. At this moment, Young Master Zhong was extremely regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have been so anxious. Now that his enemy was waiting for him outside, Young Master Zhong wished he could slap himself twice right now. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If he doesn¡¯t save us, the people behind us will be buried with us!¡± Young Master Zhong was already prepared to fight to the death. Xiao Changtian slowly walked over after hearing the words of the Heavenly Law Alliance Master. ¡°This formation doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s that easy to undo.¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. He was not omnipotent. He did not know how to undo this array formation either. When Young Master Zhong saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, he thought that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to save them. ¡°You people don¡¯t need to stand there like idiots.¡± Master Zhong looked at the people behind him and said. ¡°How could someone like Xiao Changtian save us? There¡¯s no hope for us.¡± After hearing Young Master Zhong¡¯s words, everyone present stared at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Xiao Changtian observing how to open the formation? What nonsense are you spouting here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! People like you really make people speechless. Are you blind?¡± They didn¡¯t want to be trapped in here. ¡°Humph! You still don¡¯t believe me? Then just wait and see.¡± Young Master Zhong looked at these people with disdain and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Senior, can you open this formation?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian standing still, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master asked in confusion. ¡°This formation¡­¡± As he spoke, Xiao Changtian put his hand on it to feel it. Who knew that before he could finish speaking, the array that his hand touched suddenly broke. ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that solved?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at his hand in surprise. He had clearly not done anything. How could he have solved this so easily? ¡°Senior, you¡¯re still the best!¡± When the people inside saw that the array had been broken, they all looked outside in surprise. And this scene made Young Master Zhong even angrier. He had just finished talking about this matter when that damned Xiao Changtian opened the array. Did that damned guy do it on purpose? He might really be able to hear the voices inside. That guy must have been deliberately acting just now! The goal was to make him embarrass himself in front of so many people! Very good, he, Young Master Zhong, remembered him. He swore to be irreconcilable with Xiao Changtian! ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really our senior! Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, thank you for saving us!¡± The people who came out excitedly walked to Xiao Changtian and said. Originally, they didn¡¯t have high hopes for Xiao Changtian. But now, Xiao Changtian had truly saved them! ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small array.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled helplessly. With a light touch, the array disappeared. What else could this mean? It definitely meant that these people could also undo the array formation. It was just that these people must have been afraid of the demons just now, so they did not dare to resist. ¡°Since everyone is fine now, let¡¯s go back.¡± Anyway, the demons had been cleared out, so he had to hurry back to avoid being captured by Xiao Longnu. ¡°Alright, although we didn¡¯t clean up these demons this time, we still completed the mission. Are you all willing to go back?¡± Looking at the people behind him, the Alliance Master asked. The Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master knew that these people had come here to search for the Specter¡¯s Heart. Now that they had not found it, he did not know if they were willing to return. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯m willing to go back!¡± ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re also willing to go back.¡± ¡°You guys go back. We¡¯ll wait here.¡± Many people were willing to go back after hearing the words of the Heavenly Dao Union¡¯s Alliance Master. However, there was still a small number of people who were unwilling to go back. Now that the demons had been wiped out, they had some assurance in finding the spirit heart. As for the remaining people, those who were willing to go back were afraid of encountering such a situation again. If they encountered such a situation again, no one would come to save them. ¡°Alright, those who are willing to go back, follow me. If you don¡¯t want to go back, I have no obligation to care about you.¡± After saying that, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master led the group away. On the other side, Qilin and Yan Wan ¡®er had been searching for a long time, but they still could not find the spirit heart. ¡°Wan ¡®er, if it really doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s go back.¡± We¡¯ve been searching for so long, and we¡¯ve almost turned the entire desert upside down. He still couldn¡¯t find any trace of the spirit heart. If this continued, it would be a waste of time. It would be better to go back earlier. ¡°Sigh, it seems that father won¡¯t be able to get the spirit heart this time. Let¡¯s go back too.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er could also feel that it would be futile if this continued. Thus, Yan Wan ¡®er brought Qilin and prepared to return. At that time, in the Yamaguchi-gumi, Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s father was looking at the man in front of him with a smile. ¡°Haha, Little Su, I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. Your strength has improved again.¡± ¡°Master, you praise me too much. I feel that my progress is still very slow during this period of time.¡± The man opposite him smiled and shook his head. Chapter 1309: Brother-in-law (1) Chapter 1309: Brother-in-law (1) In the Yamaguchi-gumi, the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi looked at the person in front of him with a smile. ¡°Little Su, I know why you¡¯re here today, but I heard that Wan ¡®er is bringing back a man. That man isn¡¯t simple.¡± Hearing the words of the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, the man called Xiao Su also pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Boss, of course I know about this, but I still want to fight for it.¡± This Little Su was none other than the man that the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi had asked Yan Wan ¡®er to marry, Su Ze. Su Ze did not expect Wan ¡®er to say that she would bring back a husband after leaving for a few days. Su Ze couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He didn¡¯t even care about his own cultivation and ran here. If Wan ¡®er came back with that man, he would not let that man off easily! ¡± Alright, since that¡¯s the case, then you can wait here. They should be back soon.¡±¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. On the other side, Xiao Changtian had followed these people for more than half a month and finally returned to his courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s still more comfortable to stay in my own small courtyard. Eh, right, why is the Qilin gone?¡± Xiao Changtian went back and looked at these people, but he didn¡¯t see Qilin. ¡°Forget it, that brat must have run off somewhere again.¡± The white tiger could not help but feel curious when it saw that only their master had returned. ¡°Where do you think this Qilin went? Could she have been kidnapped?¡± The two of them really did not expect that Qilin would really follow its master after being angry with them. However, now that Master had returned, where did Qilin go? ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, Brother White Tiger. Why don¡¯t we go and look for him?¡± Pi Xiu said worriedly. ¡°Do we need to worry about him? I won¡¯t go look for him.¡± White Tiger scoffed at this matter. At first, he was the one who said he wanted to leave. If they went to look for him now, wouldn¡¯t it be a sign of surrender? ¡°Sigh, in that case, let¡¯s wait.¡± At that moment, Yan Wan ¡®er was walking towards the Yamaguchi-gumi with Kirin. ¡°Young Master Qi, I think it¡¯s time for me to tell you about my family¡¯s situation.¡± Now that they were almost at home, there was no need to hide his identity anymore. Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s serious expression, Qilin nodded his head earnestly and listened attentively with a serious expression. ¡°Master Qi, actually, my real identity is the daughter of the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± Kirin was stunned when he heard Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s words. Why did this name sound so familiar? Wasn¡¯t this the mysterious organization that his master was looking for? Although Qilin didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Changtian looking for Yamaguchi-gumi, he knew a little about it. However, he never expected Yan Wan ¡®er to be a member of that organization. No wonder Wan ¡®er wanted to be a flower girl in the brothel. It turned out to be the situation at home. Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin¡¯s expression and said apologetically,¡±¡±Young Master Qi, I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you about this before. I was mainly afraid that you would feel pressured.¡± To be honest, Yan Wan ¡®er had also used Qilin in the beginning. If anyone heard that she was the daughter of the Yamaguchi-gumi, they would definitely avoid her. Not to mention helping him. ¡°Young Master Qi, if you don¡¯t want to go with me now, you can still leave.¡± ¡°Haha, Wan ¡®er, why are you chasing me away? I can¡¯t wait to see my father-in-law. It¡¯s just that I was thinking that if I were to go now, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to go empty-handed.¡± Qilin had also heard that the Yamaguchi-gumi was a very powerful and mysterious existence in the Upper Realm. If he didn¡¯t take out something substantial, why didn¡¯t he say anything? ¡°Young Master Qi, you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort.¡± Young Master Qi had already subdued the Phoenix Spirit Bird for him. How could he ask for anything else? ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said it, then I won¡¯t prepare. Let¡¯s go.¡± Anyway, Wan ¡®er didn¡¯t care. Then her father would talk about it when the time came. After saying that, Yan Wan ¡®er brought the Qilin and set off again. Soon, they arrived at the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Young miss! Young Miss!¡± As soon as Yan Wan ¡®er entered the room, she heard the guards around her shout in unison. ¡°Oh my! How imposing!¡± Qilin could not help but sigh. ¡°Wan ¡®er, you still know to come back!¡± At this moment, a male voice came from not far away. ¡°Brother, how did you know I was coming back?¡± After hearing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s words, the man smiled and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not the only one who knows. The entire Yamaguchi-gumi knows that you¡¯re coming back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Go in quickly. Father is still waiting for you inside.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother naturally ignored Qilin who was beside him. How could her brother not know about the man Yan Wan ¡®er brought back this time? However, Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother had thought that he would at least bring a decent one. However, when he saw the Qilin, he could not hold it in anymore. What kind of f * cking style is this! He didn¡¯t know how his sister had fallen for such a non-mainstream person. Her hair was as shiny as a mirror. He did not know what the hell was on his body. When Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother saw the Qilin earlier, he was really shocked. ¡°Young Master Qi, let¡¯s go in.¡± Just as Yan Wan ¡®er was about to bring Qilin in, Yan Wan¡¯ er¡¯s brother called out to her,¡±¡±Wan ¡®er, father said to let you go in alone. This¡­ Young Master, please stay here for now.¡± After hearing his brother¡¯s words, Qilin nodded at Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Wan ¡®er, you go in first. I¡¯ll stay outside with my brother-in-law for a while.¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er finally enter, Yan Wan¡¯ er¡¯s brother finally revealed his true colors. ¡°Hey! Who do you think you are? How dare you follow Wan ¡®er back? Didn¡¯t Wan¡¯ er tell you her identity?¡± At this moment, Brother Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s face revealed impatience. He had just tested Qilin¡¯s strength, but the result was even more unbelievable to Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother. Because he had probed out that this Qilin was not just weak. She did not know what Wan ¡®er saw in the man in front of her. ¡°Brother-in-law, are you angry that I didn¡¯t bring you a gift?¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother¡¯s angry face, Qilin asked in puzzlement. He did not know what Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother was thinking. However, Qilin only sighed in his heart. The people of this large organization were indeed different. Their moods were unpredictable. They were fine just now. Why did he suddenly change his attitude? ¡°You! You definitely know what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Chapter 1310: Nothing (1) Chapter 1310: Nothing (1) Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother did not expect that this man in front of him would still play dumb at a time like this! How could Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother tolerate this! ¡°Brother-in-law, we¡¯re family from now on. If you have anything to say, just tell me. There¡¯s no need to be so polite with me.¡± Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother in embarrassment. ¡°You! You¡¯re really thick-skinned! I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother was so angry that he almost laughed. He had never expected that the man Wan ¡®er brought back not only did not have any strength, but he was also so thick-skinned. Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother was now deeply suspicious that his sister had been deceived by this guy! ¡°Brother-in-law, are you playing riddles with me? If you have any dissatisfaction with me, just say it. I won¡¯t have any dissatisfaction.¡± Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother innocently. ¡°You! You¡¯d better shut your mouth now! You have to know that our family doesn¡¯t welcome people like you! Why don¡¯t you take a look at our status and your status!¡± Finally, Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother could not help but reprimand Qilin. If Wan ¡®er wasn¡¯t still inside, he would have attacked the man in front of him long ago. This man standing here was simply insulting their Yamaguchi-gumi! After hearing this, Qilin silently stood to the side and did not say a word. Seeing Qilin¡¯s reaction, Big Brother Yan Wan ¡®er snorted in disdain. If Wan ¡®er came out later, he would definitely ask her if her sister had been deceived by the man in front of her. Even a homeless man would not look for him. At this moment, Yan Wan ¡®er was looking at her father. ¡°Wan ¡®er, did you get the spirit heart?¡± ¡°Father, the spirit heart doesn¡¯t seem to be there at all. We searched the entire area but couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at her father and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t blame you for this, because I knew from the beginning that the spirit heart wasn¡¯t there.¡± Looking at Yan Wan ¡®er, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss smiled. ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡± Since his father knew that there was no spirit heart in that place, why did he still let him go? ¡°Haha, I know that the man you brought back this time was originally meant to be tested.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss looked at Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Wan ¡®er, although I don¡¯t object to you finding that man, are you really ready? Do you really know who he is? If you knew his true identity, would you still be with him?¡± Although the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was very strict with Yan Wan ¡®er on the surface, he was still biased towards Yan Wan¡¯ er in his heart. Moreover, the reason why she had asked Su Ze to come over was because she thought that her daughter liked him too. However, when he saw his daughter running away, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss realized that he was wrong. ¡°This¡­ Of course! Even if it was his true identity, I would be willing.¡± After hearing her father¡¯s words, Yan Wan ¡®er was stunned for a few seconds. However, when he thought about how he and Qilin were just acting, he simply said it out loud. ¡°Great, I didn¡¯t expect my daughter to really grow up. Alright, I don¡¯t have to say anything more about this matter. Go out and entertain her. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi watched his daughter leave and smiled. Su Ze was still in their Yamaguchi-gumi, but he was old now, so he did not want to get involved in this matter. ¡°Young Master Qi, Young Master Qi, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Father told me something inside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Hahaha, I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to see father-in-law?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er smiled when she saw the look of anticipation on Qilin¡¯s face. ¡°At night, Father said that we should have a meal together.¡± Hearing this, Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother looked at her with disdain. ¡°Wan ¡®er, are you sure Father said that he wanted to have a meal with this man?¡± He just wanted to rush to his father and ask. Such a person would never appear in their Yamaguchi-gumi! ¡°Yeah, why? Brother, did you bully Young Master Qi?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er stared at her brother. ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t even want to bully him.¡± After saying that, he even glared at Qilin threateningly. ¡°Aiya, Wan ¡®er, my brother-in-law is so good. How could he bully me? We just chatted for a while.¡± Qilin chimed in. Although Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother had said those words to him just now, Qilin did not want to make his relationship with his brother-in-law so stiff. ¡°Humph! You better be!¡± After glaring at her brother once more, Yan Wan ¡®er left with Qilin. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! What did that man do to my sister? Now, she¡¯s actually so good to that man, but her attitude towards me is so bad!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother was about to explode from anger as he watched the two of them leave. ¡°Brother Yan Cheng, is that man the person Wan ¡®er brought?¡± At this moment, Su Ze slowly walked over to Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother and asked. Actually, he had been observing from the side for a while, but he realized that his love rival didn¡¯t seem to have any strength at all. Furthermore, her eye-piercing attire would give anyone who saw her a fright. ¡°Su Ze, you¡¯re here. You saw it too. That damn man was brought back by Wan ¡®er, husband!¡± When he said the word ¡®hubby¡¯, Yan Cheng gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered. If Wan ¡®er hadn¡¯t protected him, that damned person would have been beaten up so badly that even his own mother wouldn¡¯t have been able to recognize him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wan ¡®er to take a fancy to such a person. Why is this?¡± At this moment, Su Ze couldn¡¯t understand what Yan Wan ¡®er saw in her. How could she not be stronger than Qilin? However, Yan Wan ¡®er had chosen him. ¡°Su Ze, I can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. Yan Wan ¡®er is my sister, and I can¡¯t let her go with that guy!¡± After taking a deep breath, Yan Cheng looked ahead with a cold expression. He would not let that fellow succeed. That guy must be doing this for the resources of the Yamaguchi-gumi, for the treasures of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Otherwise, why would a person like him take such a big risk? There was absolutely no relationship between the two of them! ¡°Brother Yan Cheng, what idea do you have? I support you very much. I can¡¯t see Wan ¡®er being harmed by such a man. If you need me in any way, just tell me.¡± Su Ze couldn¡¯t wait to show that man his might. Chapter 1311: Meeting Father-in-law (1) Chapter 1311: Meeting Father-in-law (1) ¡°Father will call that man to dinner tonight. I¡¯ll go and talk to Father now.¡± Yan Cheng did not believe that the two of them could not deal with such a man. ¡°Alright, Brother Yan Cheng, I¡¯ll listen to you on this matter.¡± Soon, it was night time. ¡°Young Master Qi, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous when you see my father later.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not so nervous to see father-in-law.¡± After saying that, Qilin¡¯s legs began to shake again. Even though he was someone who had seen the world, the thought of meeting Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s father made him a little nervous. ¡°Haha, Young Master Qi, in that case, let¡¯s go first.¡± After saying that, Yan Wan ¡®er left with Qilin. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. Wan ¡®er is here too.¡± Just as they arrived, they saw Yan Cheng and Su Ze standing at the door to welcome them. ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you say that Father wants to have dinner with us? Why are you all here?¡± Looking at so many people coming and going, those who did not know better would think that they were going to hold some kind of banquet. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re back. Father thought that everyone was here, so he called all these people over.¡± Yan Cheng wouldn¡¯t tell Yan Wan ¡®er that this was all his idea. ¡°Alright then.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was helpless about her father¡¯s sudden decision. He had originally planned to leave after he finished acting with Young Master Qi. However, their father had called so many people over at once, which had a huge impact on their actions. ¡°Wan ¡®er, let¡¯s go in first.¡± Looking at the person in front of him, Qilin smiled and nodded before preparing to follow him in. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. Wan ¡®er, go in first. I¡¯ll have a word with this Young Master Qi first.¡± Just as Wan ¡®er was about to bring Qilin in, the two people at the side called out to Qilin in unison. ¡°What are you two doing to Young Master Qi? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about bullying Young Master Qi!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was like a little chick protecting its food when it came to Qilins. ¡°Aiya, Wan ¡®er, what can we do to him? It¡¯s just that we¡¯re going to see father later, and the two of us will give him an explanation.¡± After Yan Cheng finished speaking, he even looked at Qilin with a fake smile. ¡°Young Master Qi, don¡¯t you agree?¡± If this Young Master Qi dared to say no, then he would have to use force after this was over! ¡°Haha, Wan ¡®er, since my brother-in-law has something to say to me, he definitely won¡¯t harm me. You go in first. I can ask about my father-in-law.¡± Qilin wasn¡¯t afraid of Yan Chengcheng¡¯s threat. It was just as he said. He wanted to see what Yan Cheng would do this time. Under Wan ¡®er¡¯s questioning gaze, Qilin finally stayed alone. ¡°Kid, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tactless. I¡¯ve given you so much time, but you still haven¡¯t left.¡± ¡°Haha, brother-in-law, you must be joking. This time, I¡¯m here to see father-in-law. Why are you leaving?¡± After saying that, Qilin looked at Yan Cheng innocently. ¡°Shut up! A person like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Wan ¡®er.¡± Su Ze, who was sitting on the plate, also looked at Qilin with a vicious look. When he saw Qilin standing in front of him, he wanted to kill him. It was such a person who snatched Wan ¡®er away from him. The hatred of stealing his wife was irreconcilable! Although the two of them hadn¡¯t become Dao companions yet, Wan ¡®er¡¯s father had already agreed. He did not expect Wan ¡®er to bring back such a man at the last moment. ¡°Who are you? Didn¡¯t they say that Wan ¡®er only had one brother? Are you Wan ¡®er¡¯s distant cousin? Yo, then I¡¯ll have to call you little brother!¡± Qilin also looked at Su Ze with an innocent expression. He didn¡¯t know who the person in front of him was, but when he saw Su Ze¡¯s murderous gaze, Qilin decided to stay away. ¡°Brother! Damn it, how dare you insult me!¡± ¡°Su Ze, don¡¯t be angry. Now is not the time for you to be angry.¡± Yan Cheng saw that Su Ze was about to fly into a rage and immediately went forward to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t leave after the banquet, don¡¯t blame us for killing you!¡± Seeing more and more people coming, Yan Cheng threatened Qilin. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about your brother-in-law. By the time I meet my father-in-law, Wan ¡®er has already agreed to go back with me.¡± Yan Cheng, who had already calmed down, widened his eyes when he heard Qilin¡¯s words. His blood pressure instantly soared. ¡°What did you say? You actually kidnapped my sister to go home with you! You damned thing, I must kill you!¡± Seeing Yan Cheng lose control, Su Ze was shocked. ¡°Brother Yan Cheng, Brother Yan Cheng, it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be. We can¡¯t just fall into this person¡¯s trap!¡± If Yan Cheng really fought with the person in front of him now, they would be the ones who would be ignored. At that time, regardless of whether the Qilin in front of them was injured or not, they would definitely be punished. ¡°Then¡­ If you have nothing else to do now, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to vomit blood from anger, Qilin was very satisfied. These two people actually dared to stop him and Wan ¡®er. He would not let them succeed. ¡°F * ck him, that damned dog actually dared to do this!!!¡± Seeing Qilin enter just like that, Yan Cheng, who was at the door, could no longer hold it in. ¡°Brother Yan Cheng, calm down, calm down. We can¡¯t let this matter get out of hand at this time. Our plan is still to come.¡± How could Su Ze not be furious? If not for the fact that he was thinking about their future plans, he would have slapped Qilin twice. That guy was really too cheap. Even though Su Ze was usually very calm, he couldn¡¯t help it just now. Finally, under Su Ze¡¯s comforting words, Yan Cheng finally calmed down. ¡°Humph! Let¡¯s go in first. After this banquet, I won¡¯t let him go back alive.¡± ¡­.. At this moment, Qilin slowly walked to Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master Qi, you¡¯re back. Did my brother and the others make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°Haha, why would my brother-in-law make things difficult for me? They¡¯re just a little worried about you and are asking about our future plans.¡± Qilin only briefly explained what had just happened. The most important thing now was to see his father-in-law. ¡°By the way, Wan ¡®er, is your father that person over there?¡± After looking around, Qilin realized that there were quite a number of people here this time. It seemed that his father-in-law was very satisfied with him. He even found so many people to support him. ¡°Yes, Young Master Qi, let¡¯s go over.¡± After saying that, Qilin followed Wan ¡®er and walked towards the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Chapter 1312: Why Would She Take a fancy to Him (1) Chapter 1312: Why Would She Take a fancy to Him (1) ¡°Father, this is Master Bai.¡± After the two of them walked to the side of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss, Yan Wan ¡®er happily introduced him to her father. However, the moment the Yamaguchi-gumi boss saw Kirin, he frowned. ¡°Is this really Young Master Qi?¡± Even Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw Kirin¡¯s outfit. ¡°Yes, haha. Hello, father-in-law. I¡¯m Young Master Qi.¡± Qilin looked at his father-in-law with a smile. She had to admit that her father looked very domineering. The scar on his face, the strong figure, and the strong muscles made Qilin very satisfied. ¡°Haha, since you¡¯re all here, hurry up and take a seat.¡± Qilin couldn¡¯t tell how Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s father felt about him. Fortunately, the two of them had already met. The rest could be discussed in the future. Not long after, all the people present had arrived. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve called everyone here today because my daughter has returned. There¡¯s also another good thing. My daughter has brought back a¡­ Husband.¡± After the Yamaguchi-gumi boss finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°Boss, I wonder where the husband that Wan ¡®er brought back is? Why don¡¯t you come out and let us take a look?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a good thing! But we have to keep an eye on Wan ¡®er.¡± Without exception, these people were all senior members of the Yamaguchi-gumi. They had only just found out about this matter, but they did not pay attention to Qilin beside Wan ¡®er. After all, they did not believe that Wan ¡®er¡¯s taste would be so bad. ¡°Hahaha, elders, don¡¯t you see the man beside my sister? That was the husband that Wan ¡®er had found back.¡± Yan Cheng, who was watching the commotion, pointed to the side and said. After these elders followed Yan Cheng¡¯s gaze and looked over, they were completely speechless. ¡°Yan Cheng, you can¡¯t joke about this matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yan Cheng. You¡¯re Wan ¡®er¡¯s biological brother. This matter is not a small matter. How can you joke around so casually?¡± These elders looked at Yan Cheng with a serious expression. They really didn¡¯t believe that the man in red was Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s husband. Even if an ordinary person took a fancy to such a piece of trash, they would have to weigh it carefully. How could Yan Wan ¡®er be so casual? ¡°Boss, is this true?¡± Finally, someone couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look at the Yamaguchi-gumi boss who was sitting silently above. The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi looked at the people present and nodded expressionlessly. At this moment, Qilin, who was sitting beside Yan Wan ¡®er, paid no attention to these people. Because he was focused on eating the food in front of him, he only looked up when Yan Cheng spoke just now. At this moment, Yan Wan ¡®er was also glaring at her brother angrily. Wasn¡¯t Yan Cheng just looking for trouble for himself and Young Master Qi? ¡°This¡­ This is simply nonsense!¡± At this moment, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but say what was on his mind. ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss, at least you have to keep an eye on Wan ¡®er. A person like this will have to follow Wan¡¯ er for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If this gets out, not only Wan ¡®er, but even our Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡± Then, these elders vented their dissatisfaction with Qilin one by one. How could they not see that not only did Qilin have no taste, but he also did not have any strength. At this moment, these elders wished they could rush up and ask Yan Wan ¡®er what she was thinking! ¡°Haha, you¡¯ll have to ask Wan ¡®er about this. After all, I¡¯ve already told Wan¡¯ er about this.¡± Of all the people present, only the Yamaguchi-gumi boss knew Kirin¡¯s true identity. Therefore, it was very normal for these people to be puzzled. However, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss was not prepared to reveal Qilin¡¯s true identity without permission. ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian came to Master Hong¡¯s house and prepared to contact the Yamaguchi-gumi to find the spiritual tree seeds. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. I believe that in less than two days, there will be a letter from that side.¡± Master Hong promised Xiao Changtian. It was his honor to be able to help Senior. ¡°Yes, I really have to thank you for this matter. There¡¯s nothing much to repay you with. This is a local specialty from my courtyard.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian took out a few pineapples. Master Hong had never seen such a strange thing before, so he took it happily and curiously. ¡°Haha, I planted this myself. After processing it, you can eat it directly. Don¡¯t mind.¡± Xiao Changtian said with a smile. As long as it was him, he didn¡¯t have any powerful artifacts or cultivation techniques to give to Old Master Hong. He could only give this thing. When Old Master Hong took the pineapples, he was instantly stunned. ¡°This! It was actually such a powerful thing! This!¡± Just by touching it with his hands, Master Hong could feel an incomparably strong spiritual power surging into his body. If he ate it, there was no telling what effect it would have. This was hundreds or even thousands of times stronger than the most powerful medicinal pills! ¡°Thank you, Senior! Thank you, Senior!¡± ¡°Aiya, you¡¯ve helped me so much. I don¡¯t have to be so polite to give you a few pineapples.¡± Xiao Changtian waved his hand in embarrassment. Actually, he couldn¡¯t even give this thing away. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry! I guarantee that this matter will be properly arranged for the guangs!¡± With just these few so-called pineapples, it wasn¡¯t too much for the Hong family to risk their lives. ¡­.. On the other side, the atmosphere at the banquet instantly quieted down. Only Qilin was left quietly eating the food in front of him. Sensing that something was wrong, Qilin raised his head and looked at these people with a blank expression. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Why aren¡¯t you eating? I have to say, your Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s food is really good. I¡¯ve never eaten such delicious food!¡± Looking at these people, Qilin finished speaking and continued to eat the food in front of him. ¡°Sigh, Wan ¡®er, we old men are really old. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Even if you¡¯re not satisfied with the Su Ze your father told you, you still have to find a decent one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at this person you¡¯re looking for.¡± These elders looked at Yan Wan ¡®er and began to persuade her earnestly. One had to know that the previous Su Ze had a background and strength. How could he be inferior to the person in front of him who only knew how to eat and had yet to see the world! He didn¡¯t know what triggered their young miss. Chapter 1313: Meeting Gift (1) Chapter 1313: Meeting Gift (1) ¡°Elders, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. I have my own plans.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at them politely. These elders liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡°Wan ¡®er, if you really can¡¯t find him, can you take a look at my son?¡± At this moment, an elder slowly walked to Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s side. His son was not inferior to the kid in front of him in any way. ¡°Haha, Elder Liu, you must be joking. Isn¡¯t your son already married?¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at these people and almost went crazy. Her father stood on top of them and did not say anything. Her brother even added fuel to the fire. ¡± Aiyo, although my son is married, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t divorce my wife now.¡± Elder Liu said to Yan Wan ¡®er with a thick face. One had to know that if his son could really get together with Yan Wan ¡®er, he would soar to the sky! ¡°This grandpa, haha, are you joking?¡± At this moment, Qilin, who was eating with his head lowered, finally stood up with a smile. ¡°I originally thought that you guys are from the Yamaguchi-gumi so that I wouldn¡¯t leave a bad impression on you, but you guys are simply bullying me.¡± Qilin originally didn¡¯t plan to pay attention to these people, but he didn¡¯t expect these people to actually become worse. ¡°Do you really not put me in your eyes?¡± Seeing Qilin suddenly stand up, everyone present felt a sudden invisible pressure. ¡°You! Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Wan ¡®er!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror? With your style and taste, you¡¯re tarnishing our Miss by standing with her!¡± The elders present were stunned for two seconds before they reacted. They did not believe that this country bumpkin in front of them would have the ability to deal with them. ¡°Aiya, Elders, don¡¯t be too excited. This man probably used some yao arts.¡± At this moment, Su Ze stood up and smiled at Qilin. ¡°Although we all know that this man isn¡¯t worthy of Wan ¡®er, this man shouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him.¡± Su Ze¡¯s words infuriated Qilin, who was standing beside Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡± Young Master Qi, you¡¯re¡­¡± I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He had originally asked Young Master Qi to put on an act, but he did not expect these people to make things difficult for him. ¡± I have no relationship with you, Wan ¡®er. This is my duty.¡±¡± After saying that, Qilin turned to look at Su Ze. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eloquent. You must be Su Ze.¡± Qilin smiled and looked at the elders present. Qilin knew that these elders were definitely with Wan ¡®er¡¯s brother and Su Ze. ¡°I know that all the elders despise me. Isn¡¯t it because I came empty-handed like this that everyone is unhappy?¡± Hearing Qilin¡¯s explanation, the elders present rolled their eyes in disdain again. ¡°You? Even if you can give us a greeting gift, we don¡¯t care.¡± They did not believe that this Young Master Qi could bring them anything powerful. ¡°Swoosh!¡± At this moment, Qilin suddenly took out a jade green sword from somewhere. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t care about it.¡± With that, Qilin walked up to the Yamaguchi-gumi boss with the sword in his hand. ¡°Father-in-law, this is the gift I prepared, the ancient Azure Dragon Sword! I was a little hungry before and didn¡¯t have time to give it to you. Take this as a greeting gift for father-in-law.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi did not expect that he would one day encounter such a long-lost treasure. Hence, she immediately walked up in surprise. ¡°Father-in-law, I know that this small ancient Azure Dragon Sword is definitely not enough as a greeting gift, but please wait for two minutes.¡± After saying that, Qilin turned around and whistled fiercely at the sky. At this moment, this scene was unbelievable in the eyes of these elders. ¡°How is that possible? What did that guy say he took out? Ancient Azure Dragon Sword? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°This¡­ Wasn¡¯t the ancient Azure Dragon Sword a lost treasure? How can it be true!¡± At this moment, all the elders ¡®faces were filled with disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe that Qilin had really taken out the real thing. On the other side, Yan Cheng and Su Ze were in disbelief. ¡°You want to fool the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi with such an item? Do you really think that our Yamaguchi can¡¯t see the difference between the two of us?¡± Yan Cheng did not believe that Qilin could bring out any real materials. He was just struggling at the end. Let¡¯s see how his father would expose him later. At that time, if he was exposed, he wouldn¡¯t have to do it himself. ¡°This is the ancient Azure Dragon Sword! I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing in my lifetime!¡± Just as Yan Cheng finished speaking, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss on the stage looked excitedly at the Ancient Azure Dragon Sword in his hand. Yan Cheng looked at his father in disbelief. ¡°Father, take a closer look! How could the thing that guy brought over be real?¡± Yan Cheng couldn¡¯t believe that the man would really take out the real thing, but looking at his father, it didn¡¯t seem fake! ¡°Presumptuous! Could it be that I¡¯m wrong? This thing was the ancient Azure Dragon Sword!¡± The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi looked at his son in front of him with a serious expression. His son had indeed been too impudent recently. After this matter was over, he had to teach him a lesson! ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!¡± When these elders heard the firm words of their leader, they were all shocked. They could not believe that the long-lost ancient treasure was actually taken out by the person they had belittled just now. ¡°What, what is the identity of this person? How could he take out this thing!¡± However, at this moment, the Qilin whistled. A shocking explosion sounded from afar. ¡°Rumble! Boom!¡± It sounded as if countless experts were flying over from afar. ¡°Chirp-¡± ¡°Chirp-¡± Under the frightened gazes of these people, the figures of the things that Qilin had called over finally appeared in the sky. ¡°What is that thing? Why? Why is it so red!¡± ¡°Then! Why did it look so much like a phoenix!¡± Finally, someone saw what the group of figures in the distance were. ¡°Damn it! This¡­ How is this possible!¡± Unsurprisingly, when these people saw this scene, their jaws almost fell to the ground! ¡°Impossible! What the hell is going on!¡± Su Ze was on the verge of breaking down. He couldn¡¯t believe that everything he was seeing was real. Chapter 1314: Apologize (1) Chapter 1314: Apologize (1) ¡°This! This was actually a real phoenix! This¡­ This is simply unbelievable.¡± After recovering from his shock, Yamaguchi looked at the scene in the sky in disbelief. The Ancient Azure Dragon Sword had already given him a huge shock, and now it had given him such a scene. Although he knew the true identity of Young Master Qi, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss could not help but be shocked when he saw this scene. ¡°This! Brother Yan Cheng, is this true?¡± Su Ze looked at the approaching phoenixes in disbelief. One had to know that it might take several generations to tame a phoenix. But now, a group of phoenixes was flying over. ¡°This! What was going on? That guy, how could that guy get such a thing!¡± Yan Cheng broke down even more. If that person was really so powerful, he did not know what would happen to him in the future. Previously, he had said such disgraceful words to Young Master Qi. He had thought that this fellow would definitely not be able to survive after this banquet ended. However, it seemed like the one who couldn¡¯t survive was someone else. ¡°Haha, father-in-law, I know that the ancient Azure Dragon Sword is really too shabby. See, the sixty-six Phoenixes have also come to apologize for their recklessness.¡± Just as Qilin finished speaking, the phoenix in the sky also flew to the door of these people and successfully stopped. ¡°This! They were all real phoenixes!¡± Seeing this scene, those elders ran out in a panic. After a close observation, these elders were completely speechless. ¡°Haha, Elders, you said earlier that you didn¡¯t care about my greeting gift, so I¡¯m sorry!¡± Qilin was deliberately trying to anger these old fellows. As expected, when these elders heard Qilin¡¯s words, they were so regretful that they were about to vomit blood. Damn boss, why didn¡¯t you tell me the identity of this man earlier! They were wondering why Boss didn¡¯t stop Yan Wan ¡®er from finding such a person! This damned guy! These elders gritted their teeth so hard that they were about to break. ¡°Hahaha! Alright! Alright! Wan ¡®er was right about you! Be my son-in-law! This is the honor of our Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± Compared to the reaction of these elders, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss was beaming with joy. Although he had been the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi for so many years, he had seen many powerful treasures. However, he had never been as surprised as he was today. Wan ¡®er had brought a great opportunity to their Yamaguchi-gumi! ¡°Young Master Qi, it¡¯s my fault for not entertaining you well this time. Come, come, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± With that, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi raised his glass. Xiao Yue and Yan Wan ¡®er were also shocked by this scene. They knew that Young Master Qi¡¯s identity was not ordinary. However, he had never expected Young Master Qi to be so powerful. Ancient Azure Dragon Sword, 66 Phoenixes! Was Young Master Qi a Heavenly God? Compared to Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s shock, Yan Cheng and Su Ze were extremely terrified. They trembled as they looked at the Kirin not far away. ¡°This time, we are finished.¡± Just as Yan Cheng finished speaking, Su Ze slowly stood up from the side. ¡°Haha, Brother Yan Cheng, you¡¯re too ruthless in this matter. You¡¯ll have to deal with the rest of the situation yourself. This matter has nothing to do with me.¡± After Su Ze finished speaking, he quietly slipped away from the small door beside the banquet. After Yan Cheng reacted, he looked at Su Ze, who had already disappeared, in disbelief. She did not expect that at the last moment, even Su Ze would abandon her. ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Yan Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked at the Qilin in the distance. All of this was because of this guy. If it wasn¡¯t for this b * tch, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a fool of himself. Now, not only had he lost the trust of these elders, but he had also lost the guarantee of his life. ¡°Hahaha, father-in-law, after seeing you this time, I want to bring Wan ¡®er back to my house to take a look.¡± After hearing Kirin¡¯s question, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss nodded without hesitation. ¡°Alright! Alright! Wan ¡®er going back with you is a good thing! I don¡¯t have any objections to what you want to do with this thing!¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi was so happy that they had lost their minds. He looked at the Qilin as if he was looking at his own treasure. Under the excitement of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss and the shock of the elders present, the banquet finally ended. ¡°Wan ¡®er, you two have to be good tonight! Hahaha, you¡¯re really my precious daughter!¡± After looking at Yan Wan ¡®er, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss gave Kirin a smiling look and left. ¡°Young Master Qi, I¡¯m really sorry to have made you spend so much money. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure my father gets all these things back tomorrow.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at Qilin in embarrassment. Now that so many bad things had happened, he wondered if Young Master Qi would still treat him like before. ¡°Wan ¡®er, what are you saying?¡± When Qilin heard Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s words, his tone unconsciously became serious. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, how could I have brought you home? This is what I should do. Don¡¯t push me away.¡± Seeing Qilin¡¯s sincere expression, Yan Wan ¡®er was extremely touched. ¡°Young Master Qi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely go back with you in two days!¡± ¡­ On the other side, Xiao Changtian came to the Red King Mansion again. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already reported this matter. I believe it won¡¯t be long before they give an answer.¡± Hearing Master Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Chang Tian nodded his head in relief. At this moment, Pi Xiu in the Heaven Prison could no longer sit still. ¡°Brother White Tiger, do you think Qilin has not returned for such a long time? Did something happen?¡± Master had returned and left for such a long time, but Qilin still had not returned. ¡°This, even if we go to find him, the Upper Realm is so big. How are we going to find him?¡± The white tiger looked at Pi Xiu helplessly. Who knew if that Qilin had gone to fool around? ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s wait for another two days. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go find him.¡± Pi Xiu didn¡¯t want Qilin to get hurt because of their quarrel. At that time, after Yan Cheng consulted his father¡¯s opinion the next day, he stood at the door of Qilin regretfully. Qilin, who had just opened the door, thought that someone was going to ambush him. ¡°Young Master Qi, it was indeed wrong last night. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Qilin did not expect this kid to know how to apologize, so he revealed a thought-provoking smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Qi, what do you mean by this? If you forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1315: Follow Me Back (1) Chapter 1315: Follow Me Back (1) Originally, Yan Cheng did not intend to apologize, but his father said to him,¡± If Young Master Qi wanted to deal with him, even his father would not be able to protect him. Therefore, early in the morning, Yan Cheng came to Qilin¡¯s door. ¡°Are you saying that you can do anything?¡± When Qilin heard this, his eyes darted around. ¡°Yes, I was indeed looking down on you previously. I¡¯m willing to accept your punishment.¡± ¡°Good! Since your attitude is so good, why don¡¯t you go back with Wan ¡®er and me?¡± Qilin had his own plans, but it was not good to teach his brother-in-law a lesson in his father-in-law¡¯s territory. Therefore, Qilin came up with this idea. ¡°This¡­ Alright, alright.¡± Although Yan Cheng did not know what Qilin¡¯s intentions were, the current situation did not allow him to refuse. At that time, under the watchful eyes of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss, the three of them finally walked out of the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Boss, I just received a request to find the spirit tree seed.¡± Just as the few of them left, a subordinate came to the Yamaguchi-gumi boss and reported. When he heard this, the Yamaguchi-gumi leader was obviously stunned. ¡°Someone actually wants to find the spirit tree seed?¡± It was not because of anything else, but because the Yamaguchi-gumi boss had just received a spiritual tree seed and was now holding it in his hand. ¡°Tell him that this thing is already mine. Tell him not to get any information about my spirit tree seed.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The subordinate did not expect his boss to reject him so straightforwardly. ¡°Good, boss.¡± This news was quickly passed to Master Hong. When Master Hong heard the news, his face was filled with worry. He didn¡¯t expect things to become like this. How should I explain this to Senior? ¡°Master Hong, is there any news?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian quickly walked over and asked excitedly. This was the last spirit tree seed. If he could get it, he would be able to find his disciple in peace. He thought about how he had not seen his disciple for a long time. ¡°This¡­ Senior, what I want to tell you is bad news. The Yamaguchi-gumi said that you should forget about the spiritual tree seeds.¡± Master Hong noticed that Xiao Changtian¡¯s face immediately darkened after he said that. ¡°Master Hong, since they said so, does that mean that the spirit tree seed is in their hands?¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Chang Tian nodded seriously. If the spirit tree seed was not in their hands, they definitely would not have said such a thing. ¡°I think so. Senior, regarding this matter, I¡­ I have no other choice.¡± Since the Yamaguchi-gumi had said so, Master Hong was not on the same level as them. Therefore, there was no way to deal with this sudden situation. ¡°Master Hong, thank you so much. Since they are unwilling, I will go and snatch it myself!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait any longer. At that time, even if he had to ask the System for help, he would definitely snatch the spiritual tree seed back from the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°This¡­ Senior, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll use all my power to find the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s address now.¡± After saying that, Master Hong quickly sent people to take action. As expected, Senior stopped pretending and was about to take action. Previously, Master Hong had always been curious as to why Senior was so powerful and didn¡¯t go and find him directly. It turned out that this was a warning to the Yamaguchi-gumi. Now, the Yamaguchi-gumi actually rejected him like this. It seemed like Senpai was going to use his ultimate move. After half a day of hard work by Master Hong, Xiao Changtian finally knew where the Yamaguchi-gumi was. ¡°Master Hong, you¡¯ve worked hard this time. I¡¯m leaving.¡± He knew that Yamaguchi-gumi was very powerful, so Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to drag others down. He decided to go alone for this operation. ¡°Senior, let us follow you.¡± ¡°Yes, one more person means one more strength.¡± Xingyu and Wuyi saw that Xiao Changtian wanted to go alone and immediately suggested. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys will only hinder me from doing things by my side.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were like blood. The two shook their heads in shame. The two of them were indeed weaker than Xiao Changtian. They could understand why Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want them to follow him. ¡°Then Senior, you must be extremely careful. We will wait for your return in the Heaven Prison.¡± In the end, the two of them nodded in agreement. After all, Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was so strong, they really couldn¡¯t help much. ¡­ At that moment, Qilin brought Yan Wan ¡®er and Yan Cheng to the entrance of the imperial prison. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry. The place I live in is indeed not very beautiful outside. It¡¯ll be fine when we go in.¡± However, Yan Cheng and Yan Wan ¡®er looked at the imperial prison in front of them with shock on their faces. How could the two of them not know that the place in front of them was the Heavenly Prison of the Upper Realm! Although they had never been here before, they were also people from the upper realm and had heard of the imperial prison. ¡°No, Young Master Qi, you¡­Are you sure you live here?¡± Yan Cheng was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted and looked at Qilin in disbelief. Young Master Qi lives here? When did this prison become a residence? Could it be that they had been in the Yamaguchi-gumi for too long and were blocked from the outside world? The Heavenly Prison has been changed to a residential area? ¡°Aiya, although it looks a little shabby, it¡¯s still decent inside. Don¡¯t be too surprised that my master and friends live here.¡± Qilin smiled and prepared to open the teleportation array of the imperial prison. ¡°Sister, sister, you can¡¯t just leave me in the lurch. Young Master Qi, are you trying to lock me up to punish me?¡± Yan Cheng was wondering why Young Master Qi wanted to come back with him. So he was thinking of this move. Now that they were so far away from the Yamaguchi-gumi, even if he asked for help, no one would come to save him. ¡°Brother, can you not be so surprised? If Young Master Qi wanted to mess with you, he would have done so long ago.¡± Although Yan Wan ¡®er was surprised that Young Master Qi would stay in this place, she would not have such a big reaction like her brother. ¡°Sister, you still don¡¯t know how terrifying he is! Sob, sob, could it be that you have the heart to watch your good brother be locked up like this?¡± Just as Yan Cheng was crying to Yan Wan ¡®er, Qilin finally opened the teleportation array. ¡°Wan ¡®er, brother-in-law, come in quickly.¡± Looking at Qilin¡¯s kind face, Yan Cheng felt that he had ill intentions. ¡°Brother, if you¡¯re afraid, don¡¯t go in.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er didn¡¯t care what her brother was thinking. She smiled and went to find Qilin. ¡°I hate it! My sister was kidnapped just like that, and now she wants to think of a plan to deal with me, boohoo.¡± In the end, Yan Cheng followed them in unwillingly. Chapter 1316: Brought Back (1) Chapter 1316: Brought Back (1) However, when Yan Cheng walked in dejectedly, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. ¡°This¡­ How could this prison¡­How can this be!¡± Looking at the lush island in front of him, Yan Cheng widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Haha, although it looks a little broken from the outside, under my master¡¯s management, this place is really suitable for living.¡± Qilin proudly introduced Xiao Changtian¡¯s island. ¡°It¡¯s so nice for Young Master Qi to live in such a place! The scenery here was really beautiful, and it made him very happy.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but praise this place. ¡°Qilin! You¡¯re back. I thought you wouldn¡¯t come back!¡± At this moment, the white tiger and Pi Xiu slowly walked over from afar. ¡°Qilin, what are you doing? Why are you dressed like a human?¡± Because the white tiger and the Qilin did not transform into human form, they quickly jumped in front of the Qilin. ¡°Qilin! Qilin?¡± When Yan Cheng heard what White Tiger and Pi Xiu said, he looked at the man in front of him in disbelief. ¡°You! You¡¯re actually not human!¡± Yan Cheng did not expect that the person he had offended would actually have such an identity. Yan Wan ¡®er also covered her mouth in shock. No wonder his father asked him if he was willing or not. No wonder Young Master Qi could get so many things that he had never seen before. It turned out that Young Master Qi was not a human at all, but the legendary Qilin! ¡°Damn it! Why are the two of you here like this!¡± Originally, Qilin wanted to let the two of them transform into human forms when he introduced them to the white tiger. He did not want to scare Wan ¡®er. However, he did not expect them to come so quickly. ¡°Hey! The two of us came out to look for you with good intentions. Are you not welcoming the two of us?¡± However, Qilin ignored the two of them. Instead, he looked at Yan Wan ¡®er at the side. ¡°Wan ¡®er, did the two of them scare you? I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you my true identity. I¡¯m just afraid of scaring you.¡± Qilin felt a little guilty when he said this. He was afraid that Yan Wan ¡®er wouldn¡¯t want to come back with him after knowing his identity. ¡°This¡­ Young Master Qi, this information is too shocking for me. Please allow me to take a break.¡± On the other side, Yan Cheng walked up to the white tiger in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You, you, you, who are you?¡± Yan Cheng could tell that the one in front of him looked very much like a white tiger, but he could not believe that it was real. The appearance of a Qilin was already very shocking, but now, a White Tiger had appeared! What kind of place was this? ¡°Yeah, who are you? He¡¯s the White Tiger, and I¡¯m the Pi Xiu.¡± Pi Xiu glanced at Yan Cheng and asked. He didn¡¯t know why Qilin would bring back such a mortal. ¡± Pixiu!!!¡± When he saw the Pi Xiu beside him, Yan Cheng was so scared that he almost fainted. What a powerful lineup this was! They had actually appeared in front of him all of a sudden. This was what he had thought of and did not dare to think of! ¡°No, kid, who are you? And who was that beauty beside Qilin?¡± Seeing that Qilin ignored them, Pi Xiu turned his gaze to Yan Cheng. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m his brother-in-law, I¡­Qilin¡­Qilin is my sister¡¯s husband.¡± Yan Cheng did not know how he had the courage to say such words. You were trembling when you said that. Who would have thought that the few in front of him were all ancient divine beasts? And his sister had actually married an ancient divine beast! Wasn¡¯t this a love affair between humans and beasts? The strength of these people in front of them was enough to rival their Yamaguchi-gumi. Previously, he thought that Qilin had seduced his sister for the resources of their Yamaguchi-gumi. Now, it seemed that he was really stupid back then! His sister had good taste. ¡°Aiya, Wan ¡®er, I¡¯m really sorry about this. I thought you already knew my identity.¡± Qilin was a little embarrassed. He was very afraid that Yan Wan ¡®er would ignore him because of this matter. This was the first time he was so serious about a girl. If he was really kicked out¡­ ¡°Young Master Qi¡­I¡¯m not¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just too surprised. Your identity is actually so strong. I¡­ I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy of you.¡± What was Qilin¡¯s identity, and what was his identity? She was just a young lady of the Yamaguchi-gumi. She was not from the same world as him. However, Yan Wan ¡®er did not forget that they were just acting, even though she did not know what kind of feelings Qilin had for her. ¡°Haha, Wan ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Yamaguchi-gumi, and I¡¯m the eldest. How can you not be worthy of me?¡± When Qilin heard this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Wan ¡®er was not looking down on him. Although the two of them were of different species, it was not impossible. ¡°Hey, hey, Qilin, are you serious?¡± Pi Xiu walked over in disbelief. He really didn¡¯t expect that Qilin would actually bring back a wife! ¡°Haha, let me introduce you. This is my wife, Yan Wan ¡®er.¡± Qilin looked at Pi Xiu and White Tiger with pride. His expression was as if he was showing off that he had a wife. ¡°Damn it! You really deserve to die! What are you doing! Why do you have a wife?!¡± Seeing Yan Wan ¡®er standing shyly beside Qilin, Pi Xiu gnashed his teeth in hatred. What exactly was this?! Could it be that he looked worse than Qilin? ¡°You must be Pi Xiu. I¡¯m sorry, I was too nervous just now. You didn¡¯t introduce yourself.¡± Seeing Pi Xiu like this, Yan Wan ¡®er looked at him nervously. ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯re already Qilin¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll be my sister-in-law in the future.¡± At this moment, the white tiger walked over. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met, so I don¡¯t have anything to give you. This is a 10,000-year-old spiritual herb that I¡¯ve saved up.¡± With that, White Tiger took out his treasured spiritual herbs. ¡°This¡­ This is really too precious. I¡¯m too embarrassed to accept it!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er looked at the ten-thousand-year-old spirit herb in front of her in shock. Such an item was not inferior to the ancient Azure Dragon Sword that Qilin had taken out previously. Such an important thing was actually given to him so casually. ¡°Wan ¡®er, this is also a token of my Brother Bai¡¯s sincerity.¡± Qilin smiled at Yan Wan ¡®er. These unimportant things were not worthy of Yan Wan ¡®er. ¡°This¡­ Alright then.¡± Yan Wan ¡®er was a little shocked as she took the call. ¡°Hahaha, we are a family from now on. Pixiu, aren¡¯t you going to show some appreciation?¡± ¡­ Chapter 1317: Lonely (1) Chapter 1317: Lonely (1) On the way to Yamaguchi-gumi. Xiao Changtian walked forward alone. ¡°This Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s place is really hidden. It¡¯s quite difficult to find.¡± Because the Yamaguchi-gumi was concealed by an illusion, if it wasn¡¯t for the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s people leading the way, there was a 99% chance that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. At this moment, the Yamaguchi-gumi patrol guard couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw Xiao Changtian running around like a headless fly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this era, there would still be someone so blind as to come looking for our Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± The guard looked at Xiao Changtian with a mocking smile. ¡°Hey, if you want to stop this person, when will he leave?¡± The guard at the side was so bored that he started fighting with the person beside him. ¡°Hahaha, is there a need to guess? At most two days.¡± Because the people who had come before had only been searching here for two days at most. No one would waste their time here on the third day. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll bet him a day!¡± However, just as the two of them were laughing, Xiao Changtian, who was outside the illusion, walked straight in. ¡°Damn it, where is it!¡± However, right next to his illusion, the illusion broke on its own. ¡°Eh? What was going on? It wasn¡¯t here just now!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian finally understood that he had been hit by a ghost! Xiao Changtian¡¯s action caused the two guards who were laughing to stop. ¡°Big brother, if I¡¯m not mistaken, that guy came in, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, if I¡¯m not wrong, that person did come in.¡± The person beside him swallowed hard. Their illusion was personally arranged by the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Even the most powerful master in the Upper Realm might not be able to break through the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s illusion barrier. However, the man in front of her had entered so easily! It looked like they were f * cking shopping. ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and report to the Consul!¡± They were stunned for a few seconds before they quickly reacted to such a big matter. This man might be the enemy of their Yamaguchi-gumi! At this moment, the consular officer on duty was none other than the purple-robed woman whom Xiao Changtian had thrown off the airboat. ¡°British Consul, British Consul! Not good, not good!¡± The guard ran to the purple-robed woman in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that makes you so flustered?¡± The British Consul frowned and said in disdain when he saw the guard¡¯s reaction. The guard said in a panic,¡±Someone, someone broke in. Someone broke through the illusion and broke in!¡±¡± However, when the British Consul heard this, the disdain on his face became even more obvious. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? The illusion barrier outside our Yamaguchi-gumi might not be able to be broken even if all the elders of the Yamaguchi-gumi were to be mobilized. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re talking about? You have to know that you have to be responsible for yourself if you spout nonsense like this! You must know the consequences of talking nonsense in the Yamaguchi-gumi, right?¡± The British Consul did not believe that such a thing would really happen to the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°No! Consul, look for yourself!¡± The guard also knew that such a thing would happen in the Yamaguchi-gumi. Therefore, he paid special attention and replayed the scene in front of the British Consul. When the purple-robed woman saw the white-robed man on the screen, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This! How did this guy come here? Him!¡± The guard was confused when he saw the British Consul¡¯s expression. ¡°Ying¡­Consul, do you know this person?¡± ¡°I know him! How could he not know her! Humph! You go over first, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± How could the British Consul not remember this guy who had humiliated him before? Although he was no match for him outside, he was now in the territory of the Yamaguchi-gumi! The British Consul didn¡¯t believe that this guy would be able to do anything here! ¡°Shadow One, Shadow Two¡­ Shadow Ten. The few of you, hurry up and come with me.¡± Then, the British Consul led a group of people towards Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was looking around curiously. ¡°Is this the Yamaguchi-gumi? Damn, with such a Japanese style, it was hard not to suspect that the founder of the Yamaguchi-gumi had transmigrated.¡± Looking at the Japanese houses in front of him, Xiao Changtian thought that he had returned to Earth. ¡°Stop!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to take a step further, a furious shout came from not far away. ¡°What are you doing! Why did you barge into our Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± When the man came back, he looked at Xiao Changtian with a serious face. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the person in front of him now, because the British Consul would come to support him soon. ¡°Ah, brother, is this really the Yamaguchi-gumi?¡± Xiao Changtian saw the man and asked again with uncertainty. After all, before he came, Master Hong had told him that it would be extremely difficult to find the Yamaguchi-gumi if no one led the way. Was it because he was lucky? ¡°What nonsense are you asking? Hurry up and say it, or we¡¯ll make a move!¡± The guard¡¯s current task was to stabilize the person in front of him. After all, a person who could casually destroy an illusion barrier was not someone a small guard like him could deal with. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so agitated¡­¡± ¡°How dare you! How dare you trespass on our Yamaguchi-gumi! Do you know that this is a serious crime?¡± At that moment, the British Consul arrived with his men. ¡°You, you actually recovered so quickly?¡± When Xiao Changtian saw the purple-robed woman, he was slightly surprised. He had thrown her down from a height of 10,000 meters, but it had only been a short time, and she had actually recovered. ¡°You! You are such a bold thief, how dare you humiliate me at this time!¡± The British Consul did not expect that the moment he saw this man, he would humiliate him like this. Did he really think that he had no temper? ¡°Men, quickly take this guy down!¡± This was the Yamaguchi-gumi, the British Consul did not believe that he would dare to be so impudent! ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. Why are you arresting me? Could it be that you¡¯re lonely and need me?¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips when he thought about how the purple-robed woman in front of him was a masochist. Although the purple-robed woman in front of him had that fetish, he did not discriminate against her. However, if she forced herself to do that to him, Xiao Changtian would not be willing. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have such a hobby! When the British Consul heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. This Xiao Changtian was simply too despicable! This time, he would not let him off no matter what! Chapter 1318: Second Master (1) Chapter 1318: Second Master (1) ¡°Damn it! Hurry up and do it!¡± The purple-robed woman could not help but curse this man for being too despicable! He would definitely not let him off later! With that, the people behind him started to rush toward Xiao Changtian. ¡°Boom!¡± At this moment, the people behind the British Consul exerted their strength. ¡°Sigh, damn it. Since there¡¯s no way out, let¡¯s test the power of these people.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian overestimating his own strength and charging at his own people, he was shocked. The British Consul sneered. The man in front of him definitely didn¡¯t know that there was a huge array under the Yamaguchi-gumi. This formation could weaken the spiritual energy in the bodies of people other than the Yamaguchi-gumi. This kind of weakening was not an ordinary weakening, but the entire person would be weakened to the point where he was like a mortal. At this level, the man in front of her overestimated himself and wanted to fight with her own people. What a joke. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± However, after the loud noise, the British Consul could no longer laugh. ¡°British Consul, not good! We¡¯ve met a tough opponent this time!¡± The guard who had been standing beside the British Consul looked at this scene in disbelief. His eyes widened. Fortunately, he did not act rashly just now. Now, the few people around the British Consul had all been sent flying by the man in front of him! Just how terrifying was his strength to be able to do this?! ¡°Damn it! How could this be! Impossible! It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± At this moment, the British Consul could not understand why Xiao Changtian was so powerful. ¡°Since you¡¯re like this, don¡¯t blame me for being vicious!¡± With that, the British Consul crushed the message jade slip hidden in his sleeve. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had just finished dealing with these people. ¡°No, you only found these few people to deal with me?¡± Xiao Changtian was very disdainful of these people. He had thought that these people were very powerful, but he did not expect them to fall to the ground with just one attack. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that these people were here to scam Xiao Changtian. ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug! Wait till Elder Ying arrives! You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡± The Elder Ying that the British Consul was referring to was none other than his Second Master, the younger brother of the previous Mountain Suppressing Elder. Elder Ying in the mountain pass group status can not be low, before the elder Ying also want to prepare to find Xiao Changtian for his brother revenge. However, he was stopped by the British Consul. Now that the British Consul knew how powerful the person in front of him was, he did not dare to act rashly. ¡°No, are you done? I didn¡¯t come to the Yamaguchi-gumi to stroll around, but to look for the boss of your Yamaguchi-gumi.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the British Consul impatiently. ¡°I know you are from the Yamaguchi-gumi. If you inform me about this, I will not hold it against you.¡± ¡°If you still insist on going against me, then don¡¯t blame me for killing you!¡± After witnessing the strength of these people, Xiao Changtian was even more confident in himself. ¡°Hehe, you can be smug for a while longer! I¡¯ll make you cry properly later!¡± The British Consul did not take Xiao Changtian¡¯s threat seriously at all. Although she had made a mistake in her judgment, the British Consul did not believe that Xiao Changtian would be able to deal with his Second Master. ¡°Xiao Ying! Why are you in such a hurry?¡± At this moment, a deep voice came from afar. Then, Xiao Changtian saw a sturdy figure quickly landing beside the British Consul. ¡°Second Master! You¡¯re finally here! It¡¯s this guy!¡± Looking at his Second Master, the British Consul seemed to have found his backbone. Xiao Changtian immediately knew what was going on. This woman couldn¡¯t beat him, so she went to look for the adults in her own family. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a move that I didn¡¯t use when I was young.¡± Xiao Changtian shot a disdainful glance at the British Consul. ¡°You must be her Second Master. Let me put it this way. Your granddaughter is really a pervert. She likes it when I abuse her.¡± ¡°You! You damned guy! Even now, you still dare to insult me! Second Master, this kid must not leave this place alive today!¡± When the British Consul heard this, he was so angry that a mouthful of blood got stuck in his throat. The face of the British Consul¡¯s second young master was as black as the bottom of a pot. At first glance, they thought that they had encountered an African. ¡°You sharp-tongued brat! Tonight, you will pay with your life for my big brother¡¯s soul!¡± After that, Elder Ying rushed towards Xiao Changtian. ¡°Ding! To detect the last one, the spiritual tree seed is not far away!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to deal with Elder Ying, the system¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°What is it? System, can you detect the exact location?¡± Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard this voice, and he couldn¡¯t care less about Elder Ying. How could Xiao Changtian not be excited when he finally saw the last spirit tree seed? However, due to Xiao Changtian¡¯s carelessness, Elder Ying immediately grabbed Xiao Changtian¡¯s neck. ¡°Hahaha, brat! Now, if you have any last words, hurry up and say them!¡± Elder Ying looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s young face in surprise. He did not expect that his big brother would be harmed by such a person. ¡°Stir-fry, I was too careless.¡± Looking at the British Consul in front of him, Xiao Changtian came back to his senses. ¡°Second Master! Don¡¯t kill this person yet!¡± At that moment, the British Consul walked over with a gloomy face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what my grandfather suffered before. If this person dies just like that, it¡¯s too easy for him!¡± The British Consul didn¡¯t change his mind, he still wanted to torture Xiao Changtian until he died. ¡°Haha, Xiao Ying, if your grandfather knew that you have such filial piety, he would be able to smile in the afterlife. I¡¯ll leave this person to you.¡± Elder Ying didn¡¯t want to destroy the British Consul¡¯s wish. In any case, this person was already a dead person in his eyes. He would let Xiao Ying torment herself. The reason why the system had spoken at that time was because it was not far from here. The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was looking excitedly at the flock of phoenixes in front of him. Because there were too many Phoenixes and they were too big, the Yamaguchi-gumi leader had specially chosen this empty space. ¡°Haha, Boss, the young miss is still the best! This time, our Yamaguchi-gumi is going to be rich!¡± The elders at the side also kept praising. ¡°By the way, boss, can I ask, what is the identity of the young miss¡¯s current husband? Could it be a heavenly god in the sky?¡± Other than this possibility, the elder could not think of any other possibility. However, this idea was obviously unrealistic. However, this elder was really curious. Chapter 1319: Beast Tamer (1) Chapter 1319: Beast Tamer (1) ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask this question. Haha, you just need to know that his identity is not something you and I can touch.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss smiled and continued to look at the Phoenixes in front of him with a smile. On the other side, Xiao Changtian was escorted to the basement by the British Consul. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to get the last seed of the spiritual tree, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to the actions of the British Consul. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re about to die, but you still don¡¯t care. You¡¯ll suffer later.¡± The British Consul who locked Xiao Changtian in the basement looked at him with a sinister smile. She would only be satisfied if she tortured Xiao Changtian to death. Then, the British Consul used the Spirit Binding Lock that was passed down from his ancestors to pin Xiao Changtian firmly against the wall. After that, the British Consul turned around to look for a suitable tool. ¡°Hey, woman, I still have something important to do. I can¡¯t play with you anymore.¡± Just as the British Consul turned around, Xiao Changtian suddenly stood behind her. ¡°You! How did you break free from my Spirit Binding Shackles?!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s appearance made the excited British Consul jump. Their clan¡¯s Spirit Binding Shackles could even trap someone as powerful as her Second Master and make him unable to move at all. However, Xiao Changtian had broken free in the blink of an eye! How was this possible? ¡°It¡¯s just a small rope. Do you think it can trap me? Hahaha, what a joke. I wouldn¡¯t have hit a woman, but you¡¯ve harmed me time and time again. I, Xiao Changtian, am not such a merciful person.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here. Looking at the shocked face of the British Consul, Xiao Changtian punched her body. ¡°You! My Second Master won¡¯t, won¡¯t let you off!¡± Xiao Changtian wiped his hands in disdain as he looked at the British Consul who was struggling to speak. He should not have let such a person off before. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s hurry up and find the spirit tree seed.¡± The reason why Xiao Changtian was so anxious just now was because the system had just said that the position of the spirit tree seed had moved. In order not to miss this opportunity, Xiao Changtian could not wait to kill the British Consul. At this moment, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was about to go back after admiring the group of peacocks. ¡°Who¡¯s sneaking around?¡± Just as the Yamaguchi-gumi boss was about to leave, he suddenly saw a sneaky figure standing at the feet of a phoenix. This person was none other than Xiao Changtian, who had just run over. When Xiao Changtian saw the scene in front of him, he was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground. He could not believe that so many phoenixes had appeared in front of him. What was the strength of this Yamaguchichi-gumi? He could actually get so many Phoenixes at once! It seemed that he could not easily provoke this Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was shocked, a furious voice slowly approached. This voice startled Xiao Changtian. ¡°Cough cough, I¡¯m sorry, I was too engrossed in looking at these phoenixes. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled awkwardly when he saw who it was. He was too surprised just now and forgot to hide his surprise. ¡°This is the territory of our Yamaguchi-gumi. You are not a member of our Yamaguchi-gumi! Speak! What are you doing here?¡± The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi looked at Xiao Changtian with a serious face. This Xiao Changtian had an evil look on his face. He couldn¡¯t be here to steal his phoenix, right? ¡°Ding! The spiritual tree seed was in the hands of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss.¡± The system notification rang in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind again. Looking at the bearded man in front of him, Xiao Changtian swallowed hard. He had just said that he could not easily provoke the Yamaguchi-gumi, but in the blink of an eye, he had met the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. What kind of bad luck did he have? ¡°Hahaha, boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m here as a beast tamer?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled awkwardly and looked at the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. He didn¡¯t know if the person in front of him would believe his words. Before the Yamaguchi-gumi boss could answer, the elder beside him could not help but laugh. ¡°Hahaha, hahaha, beast tamer? Are you really not joking? Who would believe you? Beast tamer?¡± One had to know that this profession had disappeared hundreds of years ago. At that time, the demon race had not invaded their Upper Realm, so naturally, some people wanted powerful demon beasts as their spiritual pets. As for those spirit pets, they were very difficult to tame just by relying on their owners. Therefore, a profession that specialized in taming spirit pets was born, and that was beast tamer. However, even the most powerful beast tamers from a hundred years ago had never dared to tame a phoenix. Therefore, it was obvious that Xiao Changtian was talking nonsense. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we arrest this person? This person is simply a joke.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xiao Changtian. ¡°Wait a minute, you said you¡¯re a beast tamer. Can you perform on the spot?¡± Hearing Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s words, the elders and Xiao Changtian were stunned. ¡°Old¡­ Boss, are you joking? The kid in front of him was obviously a liar.¡± That elder did not know if there was something wrong with his brain or with their boss¡¯s brain. However, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi ignored him and stared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Can you do this or not?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss asked again. ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve done it, so I might be a little rusty.¡± How could Xiao Changtian possibly know how to tame the beasts? It would be his honor if these phoenixes in front of him didn¡¯t trample him to death. Now, he actually wanted him to tame a phoenix on the spot. What kind of hellish difficulty was this? Could it be that he was really going to be planted on the last spirit tree seed? ¡°I can wait here for you to finish. You can start.¡± However, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi did not give Xiao Changtian any time to hesitate. Looking at the Yamaguchi-gumi boss¡¯s firm appearance, Xiao Changtian could only brace himself and walk to Phoenix¡¯s side. Who asked the last spiritual tree seed to be in the hands of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss? ¡°Master Phoenix, you must give me some face later!¡± Xiao Changtian extended his trembling hand towards Phoenix. He had heard of the power of the phoenix in the Upper Realm. Just one attack from this phoenix could affect the entire Upper Realm. Now that there was such a large area in front of him, Xiao Changtian was afraid that he would anger one of them, and the rest would attack him together. ¡°Aiya, boss, how can he complete such a mission?¡± The elder looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. Who were these people? They actually dared to brush past the boundaries. Chapter 1320: Cooperation (1) Chapter 1320: Cooperation (1) The elder wasn¡¯t surprised. He just wanted to see Xiao Changtian make a fool of himself. However, when Xiao Changtian got close to the phoenixes, all of them strangely quieted down. ¡°Phoenix, thank you for your cooperation. Thank you, thank you.¡± Xiao Changtian naturally also noticed this strange phenomenon, so he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing how obedient these phoenixes were, Xiao Changtian tried to give them some orders. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t dare to act rashly because he wasn¡¯t sure why the phoenixes had quieted down. ¡°Sit?¡± After Xiao Changtian gave the order, the phoenixes all sat down. ¡°Jump?¡± Xiao Changtian said with uncertainty. Then, all the phoenixes jumped up in an instant. ¡°Me? Why are these Phoenixes so obedient?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the phoenixes in front of him in disbelief. He did not know what was going on, but these Phoenixes were just so cooperative. At this moment, the group of phoenixes were communicating in their own language. ¡°What is this senior trying to do? Why are you teasing us?¡± One of the phoenixes looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. They did not notice this person earlier. However, when this person came to their side, the suffocating suppression made all the Phoenixes present raise their guard. ¡°Hey, maybe this senior is bored and wants to play with us. Now, let¡¯s cooperate well.¡± The other phoenix was helpless that Xiao Changtian would make them do such a stupid thing. However, these phoenixes all understood the suppression from Xiao Changtian. If this person wanted to, they would all be defeated by him. The scene of Xiao Changtian commanding the phoenix stunned the elders who had doubted him. ¡°Old¡­ Boss, this¡­ Is what I saw real?¡± Who would have thought that such a shocking scene would appear in front of their eyes! No one had ever been able to tame a phoenix since ancient times, but now, they were all following Xiao Changtian¡¯s instructions. ¡°This¡­ It must be true.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss had never intended to let this person off, but now that he saw the scene in front of him, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Hahaha, boss Yamaguchi-gumi, I¡¯ve been here for a long time, so I¡¯m not very skilled. However, I can still make a few gestures. What do you think?¡± After Xiao Changtian calmed the Phoenixes down, he walked to the side of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss and smiled. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect my Yamaguchi-gumi to meet a genius beast tamer like you!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi smiled. Although he knew that this person in front of him probably did not enter the Yamaguchi-gumi through normal means. However, the skill that the kid in front of him had displayed was probably not the same as the one in the entire Upper Realm. For such a genius, Yamaguchi-gumi would not be so stupid as to lock him up. Moreover, although the Yamaguchi-gumi had obtained so many Phoenixes, they would not be able to command them. If they were not tamed, these Phoenixes would only be used as ornaments. So many phoenixes were treated as decorations. This was enough to make one¡¯s heart ache. ¡°How about this, little brother? I don¡¯t know what your name is, but are you willing to stay with us? You can ask for your salary, and you can also come into contact with most of our Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s cultivation techniques.¡± The condition that the Yamaguchi-gumi boss offered was very tempting. If it were anyone else, they would have accepted it long ago. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t come for this. He still had to find the spirit tree seed as soon as possible and then go back to find his disciple. ¡°This¡­ Yamaguchi-gumi boss, my name is Xiao Changtian. The conditions you mentioned are indeed very tempting, but you may not be able to give me what I want.¡± Xiao Changtian took the liberty to look at the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi and smiled. Now that the spiritual tree seed was with the Yamaguchi-gumi boss, what did it mean that he could carry it with him at any time? That might mean that the spiritual tree seed was very important to the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi! The Yamaguchi-gumi boss definitely wouldn¡¯t take out such an important item so easily. The Yamaguchi-gumi boss frowned after hearing this. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Xiao Changtian, are you complaining that our Yamaguchi-gumi can¡¯t get what you want? Hahaha, just say it. It¡¯s impossible for our Yamaguchi-gumi not to get it for you!¡± Other than the moon, sun, and stars in the sky, the other Yamaguchi-gumi leaders didn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t take them out. ¡°This¡­ Actually, Yamaguchi-gumi boss, what I want is the spiritual tree seed.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and stated his request. After hearing this request, the Yamaguchi-gumi elder shut his mouth completely. Who would have thought that this guy would actually want the treasure he had recently obtained? He hadn¡¯t had enough of this treasure, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to give it to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Sigh, I told you that your Yamaguchi-gumi couldn¡¯t afford it. I¡¯m not trying to make things difficult for you, but if you can¡¯t even give me what I need, I might not stay here.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s expression and said tentatively. His goal was to test the Yamaguchi-gumi boss¡¯s reaction. ¡°Wait a minute, who said that our Yamaguchi-gumi can¡¯t take out the spiritual tree seeds?¡± A few seconds after Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi opened his mouth. After all, that spirit tree seed was just his plaything. However, if Xiao Changtian left, there would be no one else. ¡°So, your Yamaguchi-gumi can take it out?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face lit up when he saw that there was a chance. It seemed that the spiritual tree seed was not that important to the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. He took it out when he threatened him slightly. ¡°Of course, but you have to give me a few days. However, you can¡¯t leave the Yamaguchi-gumi during these days.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi gritted his teeth and agreed. Wasn¡¯t it just a spirit tree seed? Although it was very powerful, it was worth it to exchange for such a beast tamer! ¡°Of course, since you can take it out, I won¡¯t leave.¡± After the discussion, Xiao Changtian happily stayed in Yamaguchi-gumi. On the other side, Elder Ying, who had just returned, received the news that the British Consul was dead. Elder Ying widened his eyes in disbelief when he heard the news. He had just left not long ago. Xiao Ying was still fine just now. How could she suddenly die? ¡°Elder Ying, it seems, it seems that the person that the British Consul wanted to personally deal with ran out and the British Consul was killed.¡± No one would have thought that Xiao Changtian would be so capable. ¡°Damn it! Do your best to find that person¡¯s whereabouts!¡± ¡­ Chapter 1321: Help (1) Chapter 1321: Help (1) In the Yamaguchi-gumi, Xiao Changtian settled down with a clear conscience. Although he hadn¡¯t obtained the spirit tree seed yet, it was equivalent to obtaining the spirit tree seed now. The next step was to wait for a few days before returning. ¡°Xiao Changtian!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian settled down, he heard a loud roar outside. ¡°D * mn, who is it?¡± Xiao Changtian, who had just sat on the bed, was startled by the sudden voice. ¡°Who is it? Why are you looking for me in the middle of the night?¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to respond to this voice, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Grandson! I¡¯m your grandfather! That damned brat actually dared to kill Little Ying! I won¡¯t let you off today!¡± Xiao Changtian saw Elder Ying standing outside the door. Seeing Elder Ying, Xiao Changtian remembered that he had killed his granddaughter. This old man was also a member of the Yamaguchi-gumi. This was not good. ¡°Old man, I¡¯m a member of the Yamaguchi-gumi now. If you dare to lay a hand on me, be careful that the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi will chase you out!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Elder Ying with a serious face. This was a sensitive period for him. He did not want to arouse the suspicion of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss at this time. Therefore, Xiao Changtian did not want to attack Elder Ying. ¡°Haha! Are you from the Yamaguchi-gumi? Who would believe your nonsense! You don¡¯t have to say anything here today. This old man is here to take your life today!¡± Elder Ying prepared to attack. ¡°Let me tell you! I¡¯m now a beast tamer personally hired by the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi! If you dare to attack me, you won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Elder Ying seriously. Although Xiao Changtian knew that the person in front of him would not believe him. As expected, Elder Ying burst into laughter after Xiao Changtian finished speaking. ¡°Our boss hired you personally? What kind of dream are you having! If our boss wasn¡¯t stupid, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing!¡± ¡°Good! Since you¡¯re so stubborn, then don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± Elder Ying snorted in disdain. With his strength, what could he do even if he was impolite to him? However, in the next second, Elder Ying was stunned on the spot. Because Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t do anything at hand, but shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Help! Boss! Help! Someone wants to murder me!¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t attack Elder Ying so foolishly. Just now, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was afraid that Changtian would rebel, so he specially arranged for Xiao Changtian¡¯s residence to be next to his. His goal was to sense Xiao Changtian¡¯s movements. He did not expect it to really come in handy. Elder Ying was too focused on killing Xiao Changtian that he didn¡¯t notice that he had arrived at his boss¡¯s residence. Looking at Xiao Changtian shouting at the top of his lungs, Elder Ying realized that he had been tricked by this guy! ¡°Damn it! How can you be so unethical!¡± Elder Ying was about to explode from anger. This guy must have done it on purpose! ¡°Hey? You old man, you were the one who wanted to kill me first. As a member of the Yamaguchi-gumi, what¡¯s wrong with asking for help from the boss?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled evilly. ¡°What is it?¡± Sure enough, every two seconds after Xiao Changtian howled, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi appeared. ¡°Boss, this old man wants to kill me! Moreover, you should have told me that there was something wrong with your brain!¡± After seeing the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Xiao Changtian immediately went forward to complain. After Elder Ying heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his face darkened like a turtle at the bottom of the sea. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be the first to complain! ¡°Boss! Don¡¯t listen to this person¡¯s nonsense! This person was the one who had caused the death of Elder Zhenshan! Now, the British Consul was killed by him! This person is a liar!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Boss was standing beside this person, Elder Ying would have attacked long ago. ¡°Elder Ying! I know that you¡¯ve always held a grudge against the death of Elder Zhenshan. However, even if he didn¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t complete the mission.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi leader looked at Elder Ying impatiently. ¡°Xiao Changtian is now a beast tamer that I have hired, you better think carefully.¡± The threat in Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s words was very obvious. How could Elder Ying not recognize it? ¡°Good! Boss! However, this matter is not over!¡± After saying that, Elder Ying left unwillingly. ¡°Little Xiao, you can stay here without worry in the future. Those people won¡¯t be able to bully you.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi did not want the people he had worked so hard to keep to leave because of the other members of the Yamaguchi-gumi. This was something he had exchanged with the spirit tree seed! ¡°Haha, thank you, Boss!¡± ¡­.. On the other side, the furious Elder Ying quickly returned to his room. ¡°Damn it! Boss is actually in cahoots with that guy!¡± Elder Ying couldn¡¯t understand why his boss was in cahoots with that bastard. ¡°Elder Ying, such a thing actually happened! However, Elder, I don¡¯t know if I should tell you my plan.¡± At this moment, his subordinate stood up and said. ¡°Oh? Do you have any good plans? If you tell me, I¡¯ll reward you heavily!¡± Elder Ying didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. He just wanted to kill Xiao Changtian. ¡°Elder, why is that person with Boss?¡± The subordinate asked about the matter in confusion, and Elder Ying also told him about it without any hesitation. Hearing Elder Ying¡¯s words, the subordinate smiled. ¡°Elder, since he is a beast tamer, I don¡¯t think we need to guess what kind of animal he is training. Why don¡¯t we start from those phoenixes?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of this idea! Hahaha, you¡¯re smart. However, those phoenixes are so powerful, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stop them.¡± Elder Ying could not help but frown when he thought of the group of phoenixes. ¡°Elder, how about this¡­¡± The smile on Elder Ying¡¯s face widened after he got the plan. ¡°Hahaha, good! I¡¯ll follow your plan. When the time comes, I don¡¯t even need to do anything. Boss will naturally eliminate that person!¡± ¡­ At that time, after Xiao Changtian officially became a beast tamer, he spent his days strolling around Phoenix¡¯s area. Although he was a beast tamer, these phoenixes would obediently listen to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words without any training. Instead of saying that Xiao Changtian was working, it was more like slacking off every day. ¡°Sigh, I wonder when Boss Yamaguchi-gumi will be able to take out the spiritual tree seed.¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1322: Ridiculous Beast Tamer (1) Chapter 1322: Ridiculous Beast Tamer (1) ¡°Haha, Little Xiao, how is the training of these Phoenixes?¡± A few days later, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi came to Phoenix again. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. These Phoenixes are almost done with their training.¡± Although Xiao Changtian had been slacking for the past few days, he was very confident in these phoenixes. ¡°However, Boss, when will there be any information about the spirit tree seed?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why the Yamaguchi-gumi boss was here. He just wanted to know when he could get the spiritual tree seed. ¡°Uh¡­ Don¡¯t worry about the spirit tree seed. I¡¯ve already sent people to look for it. There should be results soon.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words made the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss pause. ¡°However, Little Xiao, I have a mission for you.¡± Speaking of this, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss smiled. ¡°Haha, as long as we can get the spirit tree seed, anything can be discussed.¡± ¡°In two days, our Yamaguchi-gumi will be welcoming some guests. At that time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to command these phoenixes to welcome them.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi wasn¡¯t negotiating, he was informing Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no problem with this.¡± Although he did not know when the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi would give him the spiritual tree seed. However, before the Yamaguchi-gumi boss gave it to him, he had to go along with it. ¡°Haha, good job.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi left after speaking to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t very prepared either. These phoenixes seemed to understand the words of the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi and rehearsed on their own. Not long after, the day of Xiao Changtian¡¯s performance with Phoenix arrived. ¡± Big brother Phoenix, big sisters, today is an important day. Please don¡¯t let anything go wrong today.¡± Before Xiao Changtian left, he looked at the phoenixes and reminded them. On the other side, Elder Ying looked at his men and said,¡±All of you, get your spirits up. Later on, you¡¯ll get these things onto those phoenixes. Do you understand?¡± Even though Elder Ying had instructed them to do so, they still felt uneasy. This matter had to be foolproof. ¡°Understood! Elder!¡± Immediately, these people prepared to set off. On the other side, after Xiao Changtian gathered the phoenixes to the place where they were going to perform, he went to discuss with the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. Elder Ying and the others also took this opportunity to quickly get their men to move. At this moment, the phoenixes who were standing at the same spot stared straight at the people who were about to attack them. ¡°Hey, do these humans think we¡¯re Dora?¡± Did they really think that they couldn¡¯t see them causing trouble so brazenly under their noses? ¡°Hehe, these humans are really funny. Since these people don¡¯t put us in their eyes, let¡¯s teach them a lesson.¡± In a short while, these humans had tied all of Elder Ying¡¯s treasured weapons into the feathers of these phoenixes, which were hard to detect. Although this artifact was very small, it had a special function that allowed it to control the things bound by the artifact. This treasured weapon was very powerful. It could even control such a powerful phoenix. Elder Ying had spent a lot of money to get all these in two days. ¡°Is everyone done?¡± Looking at these phoenixes, the leader asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all done.¡± After saying that, these people quickly retreated. What they didn¡¯t know was that when they turned around, the treasured weapon appeared in their clothes that they couldn¡¯t notice. ¡°Little Xiao, there are quite a number of people here this time.¡± The reason why the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi asked Xiao Changtian to organize these phoenix performances was to show the strength of the Yamaguchi-gumi in front of others. Presumably, anyone outside, a sect, or an organization would be extremely surprised to see Phoenix perform. What the Yamaguchi-gumi boss wanted was to give those people a deterrent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared it, haha.¡± After the discussion, Xiao Changtian returned to Phoenix¡¯s place. ¡°Haha, Xiao Changtian, are you ready to perform?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian arrived, Elder Ying walked over with a big laugh. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned as he looked at the newcomer. ¡°Haha, of course it¡¯s nothing. I just want to tell you that when you perform later, don¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, Boss won¡¯t forgive you.¡± After Elder Ying finished speaking, he laughed and left. ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes and ignored him. At this moment, many guests came in from outside one after another. ¡°Why are these Phoenixes here?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to start, a doubtful voice sounded. The voice was none other than Su Ze, who had run away earlier. ¡°These phoenixes will be commanded by the beast tamer later.¡± Xiao Changtian said kindly. ¡°What is it? Beast tamer? A performance? Are you kidding me?¡± Other people might not know, but Su Ze did. Other than Young Master Qi, there was no one else who could command these phoenixes. Could it be that Young Master Qi was here again? ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry, I want to ask who is the beast tamer?¡± Su Ze looked at Xiao Changtian and asked after thinking about this possibility. ¡± It¡¯s just a person.¡± Xiao Changtian said humbly. Hearing this, Su Ze heaved a sigh of relief. However, he immediately reacted. ¡°Are you saying that you are a beast tamer? You want to bring these phoenixes to perform?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Seeing Su Ze¡¯s surprised face, Xiao Changtian asked in confusion. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect this. What¡¯s wrong with the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi? He actually called such a person.¡± Other than Young Master Qi, Su Ze did not think that there would be a second person who could command these phoenixes. The person in front of him was already considered pretty good if he could stand in front of Phoenix and not get kicked by her. Now, he actually threatened to command these Phoenixes. Does the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi know about this? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you here to cause trouble?¡± Seeing Su Ze¡¯s reaction, Changtian frowned and asked. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Do you know who I am? Do you know where these Phoenixes came from?¡± Su Ze didn¡¯t expect this person to be so arrogant. ¡°Su Ze, what happened?¡± At this moment, a group of people slowly walked over from afar. ¡°Tsk, this person actually said that he would direct these phoenixes to perform later. What a joke.¡± When the group of people heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Su Ze, such a person is obviously here to make a joke. Just treat it as a joke.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Even if this guy can command a phoenix, what flowers can he command?¡± After hearing Su Ze¡¯s words, everyone laughed loudly. Xiao Changtian, who was ridiculed by these people, looked at them speechlessly. Chapter 1323: Not Good (1) Chapter 1323: Not Good (1) Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes speechlessly at their mockery. Seeing these people¡¯s ignorant looks, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. ¡°Aiya, Young Master Su Ze, why are you bickering with this person? It¡¯s not too late to laugh at him when he makes a fool of himself during his performance.¡± At this moment, Elder Ying, who had already left, came back for some reason. Elder Ying looked at Su Ze and the others respectfully. Xiao Changtian would definitely make a fool of himself later, so Elder Ying wanted to take this opportunity to curry favor with him. ¡°Xiao Changtian, the boss is letting you start!¡± Right at this moment, a subordinate of the leader of the Yamaguchi group ran over and shouted at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t bother with them. His only task was to plant the seeds of the spiritual tree. Xiao Changtian was too lazy to even look at these insignificant people. ¡°Tsk, I want to see what you can do.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian start to move, these people also quickly ran to the distance to watch. They were waiting for Xiao Changtian to make a fool of himself. When Xiao Changtian brought Phoenix out, everyone was shocked. ¡°This! There were actually so many Phoenixes performing!¡± ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s right! What¡¯s wrong with Yamaguchi-gumi? There were so many Phoenixes, how could they possibly perform for Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± Without exception, these people¡¯s faces were filled with shock and disbelief. This incident actually happened in the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Hahaha, everyone, don¡¯t be surprised. This is a gift from my good son-in-law. Don¡¯t be afraid or envious.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi said proudly to the people below the stage. Anyone could hear the pride in his tone. When the people present heard the words of the Yamaguchi-gumi leader, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood. Why did the Yamaguchi-gumi get such a powerful son-in-law? ¡°Humph! How could their Phoenix perform honestly? They wondered what methods the Yamaguchi-gumi had used.¡± At this moment, someone in the crowd said unwillingly. ¡°You¡¯re right. A species like the Phoenix can¡¯t be so obedient even if it was sent by the son-in-law.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I also heard that the person up there is a beast tamer. It¡¯s ridiculous for a beast tamer to train a phoenix.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. A beast tamer training a phoenix is simply dreaming!¡± At this moment, all of them hoped that the Phoenixes would lose control. At this moment, Elder Ying was looking at Xiao Changtian with a confident expression. Just as Xiao Changtian was halfway through his performance, Elder Ying gave the order to activate all the artifacts. However, one second, two seconds, three seconds¡­Five minutes passed. Elder Ying waited for a full five minutes, but he still did not see the phoenixes in the sky go out of control. ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t those artifacts activated? Why is it useless?¡± Just as Elder Ying finished speaking, the group of people behind Elder Ying suddenly moved. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± These people had no other motive but to attack Elder Ying. Although none of these people were as powerful as Elder Ying, they were still considered to be among the top in the Yamaguchi-gumi. With so many people attacking Elder Ying at once, Elder Ying was unable to defend himself. The people around him looked at this scene in shock. ¡°Ah!¡± In just a few seconds, Elder Ying was torn into pieces by his own people. However, these people had no intention of stopping. ¡°Not good! Everyone, quickly defend!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was on top, also noticed the scene below. ¡°What happened? What the hell, is there a fight below? What happened?¡± Looking at the situation below, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t bother to command the phoenixes anymore. He only cared about watching the commotion below. ¡°Chirp-¡± At this moment, the Phoenixes charged towards the people below. ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong with you guys? If you want to watch the show, just stand here and watch. Don¡¯t join in.¡± Xiao Changtian looked helplessly at the phoenixes that were rushing over. However, those phoenixes had already rushed down. These phoenixes quickly subdued the people controlled by the artifacts and returned to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. It was as fast as lightning. ¡°Hmm? What passed?¡± Before the people who were preparing to defend could react, they saw Elder Ying¡¯s men disappear. ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s Phoenix, Phoenix, save¡­He saved us!¡± Finally, someone reacted and looked at the phoenix in the sky. These people looked at the phoenix in the sky in disbelief. Although they could deal with those people, they did not expect that¡­ They thought that Phoenix would lose control, but it was these people who lost control. ¡°Humph! These people were all Elder Ying¡¯s men. All of this was done by Elder Ying!¡± Looking at the scene in front of him, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss¡¯s face darkened. He would definitely settle this matter properly. Su Ze and the others were even more surprised. At the start, Elder Ying had confidently said that the group of phoenixes would definitely go out of control, but in the end, it was his own people who went out of control. It seemed that the person they were laughing at was not ordinary. At this moment, Su Ze was even more nervous. Because this scene could not help but remind him of the Qilin from before. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if he can train a phoenix, he only has talent in this area. This matter definitely can¡¯t be his.¡± Su Ze comforted himself silently. He did not want to offend so many people in such a short period of time. He had offended so many people. Even if he had ten lives, it would not be enough to pay them back. This matter was quickly resolved by Yamaguchi-gumi. It was as if nothing had happened at the scene. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen within the Yamaguchi-gumi. Fortunately, our Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s Phoenix reacted quickly enough.¡± At this time, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss did not forget to brag about these phoenixes. At this moment, the attitude of these people towards Phoenix gradually became friendly. If Phoenix had not reacted in time just now, some of the people present would have been injured even though they would not have died. ¡°Looks like that guy can really ride a phoenix.¡± Then, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Xiao Changtian again. I wonder where the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi got such a powerful talent. Although they looked ordinary and their cultivation was not at all visible, they were actually able to control these phoenixes. Perhaps this person had a special physique that was hidden. In an instant, these people were very interested in Xiao Changtian. Chapter 1324: Wasting Time (1) Chapter 1324: Wasting Time (1) Yamaguchi-gumi, Xiao Changtian saw that there was nothing else, so he brought the group of Phoenixes back. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, the people who were chatting with the Yamaguchi-gumi couldn¡¯t help but start thinking. ¡°Hahaha, boss Yamaguchi, I don¡¯t know how you found such a person. He¡¯s a genius!¡± Although they could not get so many phoenixes, there were still some other powerful demon beasts in their sects. Their relationship with those demonic beasts was not that of taming them. If he wanted the demonic beast to help him, he would have to ask for it with good intentions every time. Therefore, these people had their eyes on Xiao Changtian. Since he could train the phoenix to be so obedient, then the other demon beasts would definitely be no problem. If he could tame the demonic beasts in his sect, the benefits would not be just a little bit. ¡°Haha, I paid a huge price to keep him here. Everyone, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± How could the Yamaguchichi-gumi boss not know what these people were thinking? ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Although these people appeared humble on the surface after hearing the words of the Yamaguchi-gumi leader, they were still a little angry in their hearts. Wasn¡¯t the Yamaguchi-gumi leader clearly mocking them? However, although they couldn¡¯t go against the Yamaguchi-gumi boss on the surface, they couldn¡¯t do anything to the Yamaguchi-gumi boss behind their backs. Thus, after these people finished talking to the Yamaguchi-gumi boss, they sent their own people to find Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was about to go back after pacifying the phoenixes when he suddenly saw a group of people standing in front of him. ¡°Are you Xiao Changtian?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, these people didn¡¯t hesitate to take a few more steps forward. ¡°What do you people want?¡± Looking at them, Xiao Changtian thought that they were here to cause trouble, so he immediately narrowed his eyes. These people were inexplicable. ¡°Haha, if you¡¯re Xiao Changtian, our sect leader has something to ask you to come over.¡± The leader smiled kindly after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reply. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m just here to look after the phoenix. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for your sect master to meet me personally.¡± Xiao Changtian just didn¡¯t want to bother with these people. Moreover, these people definitely did not have anything good to do by asking him to go over. ¡°Young master Xiao, you don¡¯t know who our sect leader is. Our sect master is the sect master of the Luosha Sect.¡± These people wanted to use their sect leader¡¯s name to scare Xiao Changtian. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s words shocked them. Xiao Changtian looked at these people and said disdainfully,¡±What Luosha Sect? I¡¯ve never even heard of it. I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t go back with you. You can give up on this idea.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on these people. After he finished speaking, he walked around them and left. ¡°Motherf * cker! How dare you be so arrogant!¡± The leader was so angry that he laughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a lousy beast tamer? What was there to show off! Even if he can tame a phoenix, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s very strong. The few of you, capture him for me!¡± That person could also feel that Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength was not very strong. The reason why he was able to tame the phoenix was probably because he had some special physique. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Soon, these people caught up with Xiao Changtian. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but are you guys done? If you really do this, I¡¯ll shout for help! When the time comes, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi will not let you off!¡± Xiao Changtian really didn¡¯t want to waste time with these unimportant people. ¡°Hehe, go ahead. No one will come to save you even if you scream until your throat breaks today. This place has already been controlled by us.¡± That person had a fierce look on his face, as if he wanted to kill Xiao Changtian immediately. Moreover, there was contempt and disdain in his eyes. After all, in his eyes, Xiao Changtian was not worthy of resisting. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go and see who your sect master is.¡± Because Xiao Changtian was afraid that if he attacked these people, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss would blame him. Therefore, he could only wait and see what the situation was. Seeing Xiao Changtian compromise after his threat, the man¡¯s face turned even more disdainful. This guy definitely didn¡¯t have any strength! Soon, Xiao Changtian was brought into a room. ¡°Sect Master, the person has been brought here. This subordinate will take his leave first.¡± With that, they walked out of the room, leaving only Xiao Changtian and another middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was tall and straight, but his figure was a little thin. ¡°Haha, Xiao Changtian, right?¡± When the man saw Xiao Changtian, he walked over with a smile. ¡°Young Master Xiao, don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± ¡°No need. Just say whatever you want.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Luosha Sect. Since those people dared to threaten him, there was nothing they could not do. ¡°Why is young master Xiao so angry? Aiya, I just have some things to discuss with you. You don¡¯t have to have such a big reaction, right?¡± The Luosha Sect Master had a smile on his face the entire time. ¡°Hehe, if you were forced to come here, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be smiling.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at the Luosha Sect Leader. Was this person really that humorous? Did he really think that he was very capable? ¡°What?! Those damned beasts actually dared to threaten Young Master Xiao! Damn it! The few of you, come in!¡± After hearing this, the few people who were standing outside the door entered the house one after another. ¡°Did you threaten Young Master Xiao?¡± The Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master asked rudely. However, these people just lowered their heads silently and did not speak. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson today!¡± After saying that, the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master picked up the weapon in his hand and pretended to fight these people. Although the weapon was very painful when it hit people, these people were still expressionless. Xiao Changtian was even more speechless when he saw this. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Luosha Sect Leader, you don¡¯t have to act so obviously. Look at these people.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, those people turned their murderous gazes to Xiao Changtian. The reason why they didn¡¯t say anything was because they were gritting their teeth. However, this man actually said that they were acting! This damned Xiao Changtian, he must be taking revenge on them on purpose! ¡°Hehe, did you hear that? Young Master Xiao, I already said that you were pretending. Then I won¡¯t show mercy.¡± The Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master suddenly increased the strength in his hand. Chapter 1325: Luosha Sect (1) Chapter 1325: Luosha Sect (1) ¡°Young Master Xiao is truly sorry. It¡¯s all my subordinates ¡®fault for being so blind and making you suffer.¡± After dealing with these people, the Luosha Sect Master looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile. ¡°However, you see, now that I¡¯ve educated them, do you think this will work?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people who had shouted at him. Blood trickled down the corner of his mouth. He knew that the Luosha Sect Leader had been ruthless. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t fuss over this matter. Then why are you looking for me?¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at the Luosha Sect Leader again. This guy must be up to no good. Could it be that he wanted to make a move on the YamYamaguchi-gumi¡¯s phoenixes? He did not have such great ability. ¡± Haha, Young Master Xiao, I invited you here for a small matter. I wonder how you managed to subdue those Phoenixes?¡±¡± The Luosha Sect Master¡¯s words were just a test. Because he knew that even if he were to state his conditions, Xiao Changtian would not go with him. ¡°Of course, this is my secret. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± What could Xiao Changtian say about this matter? Even if those phoenixes listened to him, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. However, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t reveal his true situation. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s answer, the Luosha Sect Leader nodded thoughtfully. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words confirmed the Luosha Sect Leader¡¯s guess. Xiao Changtian must have a special physique! This was exactly what the Luosha Sect Master wanted. At this moment, the people outside were all grimacing and staring at each other. ¡°Boss, why is the sect master doing this to us! Didn¡¯t they agree to refine Xiao Changtian?¡± A person beside him gritted his teeth and asked. The Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master had not shown them any mercy just now. It would take at least half a month for them to recover from their injuries. ¡°Are you brainless? He did not know that the activation of the array required that person to stay inside for a sufficient amount of time! The sect master was here to stall that person!¡± The leader glared at him and said speechlessly. That¡¯s right, the reason why they brought Xiao Changtian here wasn¡¯t because their sect leader wanted to invite Xiao Changtian over, but because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s special physique. Their sect master had put in a lot of effort this time, setting up the entire room into a huge array formation. His goal was to refine Xiao Changtian¡¯s special physique. At that time, after Xiao Changtian was successfully refined, the other impurities would turn into ashes and his special physique would condense into a medicinal pill. After Xiao Changtian was refined into a pill, the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master would let the people of the Luosha Sect refine him. Although the process was a little complicated, if they succeeded, the benefits for the Luosha Sect were self-evident. At this moment, Xiao Changtian finished talking with the Luosha Sect Leader and was about to leave. ¡°Haha, young master Xiao, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this door today.¡± The Luosha Sect Master looked at Xiao Changtian with a big smile. That terrifying expression was like heaven and earth compared to just now. The reason why the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master didn¡¯t run away was because this formation would only work on Xiao Changtian¡¯s physique. The Luosha Sect Master wanted to see Xiao Changtian being refined into a pill in front of him. ¡°Are you plotting against me?¡± Xiao Changtian had already noticed that something was wrong, but he only smiled when he saw the Luosha Sect Leader¡¯s reaction. ¡°Haha, looks like you still don¡¯t understand your current situation.¡± The evil smile on the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master¡¯s face was terrifying. ¡°You¡¯re now in the most mysterious body-refining formation of our Luosha Sect! No matter how strong you are, as long as you have a special physique, you can forget about going out today! Hahaha!¡± The reason why the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master was so excited was because he knew that this matter was foolproof. Moreover, this array formation was an ancestral array formation of the Luosha Sect. Even the most powerful expert from the upper realm would not be able to escape death. Xiao Changtian looked at the Luosha Sect Master expressionlessly. He even wanted to laugh in his heart. Did the Luosha Sect¡¯s Sect Master make a mistake? Who gave him the confidence that he really had a special physique? It was simply laughable. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, the Luosha Sect Master became even more excited. Soon, such a talent would appear in his sect! He just needed to wait for Xiao Changtian to be refined. ¡°I say, you¡¯re wasting your time.¡± In the end, Xiao Changtian reminded the Luosha Sect Leader. Even if he waited until next year, it was impossible for him to be refined. ¡°Haha, stop struggling! Even if you say that, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The Luosha Sect Master didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and sat down in front of Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian also compromised when he saw this. Anyway, he had nothing to do. He would just stay here and waste time with him. After a while, the Luosha Sect Master who was sitting in front of Xiao Changtian saw that Xiao Changtian was gradually losing his strength. The smile on his face grew wider and wider. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s finally working! I don¡¯t think it will take long.¡± However, just as the Luosha Sect Leader was happy for a long time, he realized that Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t been refined. ¡°What happened? Shouldn¡¯t it be done soon? Could it be that this physique was too special? How long will it take?¡± After thinking of this possibility, the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master sat down in peace. However, after a whole day, Xiao Changtian still hadn¡¯t been refined. He even lay on the ground and flipped a few times. ¡°What exactly happened? The time of the array formation was almost up. Why was this guy still like this?¡± The Luosha Sect Master walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side in confusion. However, he found that not only was Xiao Changtian not refined, but his body was also not injured at all. When the Luosha Sect¡¯s sect master walked over, she actually snored. ¡°This guy actually fell asleep here!¡± The Luosha Sect Master couldn¡¯t believe that this guy had fallen asleep! He couldn¡¯t believe that after waiting here for so long, this guy actually slept for so long as if nothing had happened! ¡°Sect Master! Sect Master! It¡¯s almost time!¡± Because this array formation was very powerful, there would also be a time limit. There were still a few minutes left, but Xiao Changtian was still fine. ¡°Hmm? Is it time? Can I go now?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian opened his eyes sleepily as if he had heard it. ¡°Thank you, I had a good sleep.¡± ¡­ Chapter 1326: Returning to the Yamaguchi-gumi (1) Chapter 1326: Returning to the Yamaguchi-gumi (1) ¡°You! You¡¯re actually fine!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the Luosha Sect Master was so angry that he almost choked. ¡°I already said, don¡¯t waste your time. If you insist on not listening, what can I do?¡± Xiao Changtian glanced at the Luosha Sect Leader in disdain and stretched. Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions, the Luosha Sect Master became even angrier. ¡°Sect Master, Sect Master, bad news! The Yamaguchi-gumi is here with people!¡± At this moment, the subordinate at the door rushed in to report. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re lucky this time! Don¡¯t let me meet you again!¡± The Luosha Sect Leader knew that if he was caught by the Yamaguchi-gumi on the spot, the Yamaguchi-gumi would definitely not let their sect off so easily. Even though the Luosha Sect was very powerful, they were still ants meeting an elephant when compared to the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Little Xiao! Are you alright?¡± Just as these people ran away, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi rushed in with his men. ¡°Haha, Boss and the others just ran away. I¡¯m fine now, but it¡¯s been a tough day.¡± Xiao Changtian also wanted to use this opportunity to ask the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi to quickly call out the spiritual tree seed. ¡°Aiya, Little Xiao, it¡¯s all my fault for letting you suffer so much. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the Luosha Sect off so easily!¡± How dare the Luosha Sect do such a thing right under their noses! ¡°Haha, thank you for your hard work, Boss. However, if I had the spirit tree seed, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t be so sad.¡± The meaning of Xiao Changtian¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Haha, Little Xiao, let me tell you some good news. There¡¯s news about the whereabouts of the spirit tree seed. I think it will definitely be given to you in less than two days!¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss also knew that this matter could not be delayed any longer. He would play for the last two days. After all, Xiao Changtian had suffered so much because of them. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great!¡± Xiao Changtian had waited for such a long time, and finally, the spirit tree seed that he wanted was here. ¡°Oh right, Xiao Xiao, in two days, my son-in-law will bring his family over as a guest. At that time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was a little reluctant after hearing the words of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss. However, thinking about the spiritual tree¡¯s seed, Xiao Changtian endured it. ¡°Right, Boss, I heard that these Phoenixes were given to you by your son-in-law?¡± Xiao Changtian asked. Not to mention other things, just the son-in-law was quite amazing. He was actually able to create so many Phoenixes. If he could get to know them at that time, he would also want to befriend some such experts. ¡°Hahaha! Of course, my son-in-law is very powerful¡­¡± After listening to the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was even more determined to recognize this expert. Although he did not know if that expert would want to know him, he still had to fight for it. ¡­ On the other side, Yan Wan ¡®er and Qilin spent half a month happily in the Heaven Prison. ¡°Wan ¡®er, it¡¯s time to send my brother-in-law back.¡± Looking at Yan Cheng who was running back and forth diligently in the distance, Qilin¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Yeah, time really flies.¡± One had to know that in this half a month, Yan Cheng experienced a change from disdain to admiration. Because in the beginning, after Yan Cheng knew the true identity of these people, he did not dare to disobey them. Therefore, Qilin arranged a job for this guy to pick feces. Of course, this matter had also been approved by Yan Wan ¡®er. In the beginning, Yan Cheng was very disgusted and angry. He was the young master of the Yamaguchi-gumi, and now he was actually picking feces in this imperial prison! However, due to the pressure from these people, Yan Cheng had no choice but to accept such a mission. After Yan Cheng reluctantly started this job, his strength actually improved rapidly when he was picking feces! After figuring out what was going on, Yan Cheng completely fell in love with this job. In just half a month, Yan Cheng¡¯s strength had risen several levels. Even if Yan Cheng had been training in the Yamaguchi-gumi for several years, he would not have been able to reach such a level. When Yan Cheng heard the news that he was going back, he was a little surprised. ¡°Young Master Qi, are we going back so soon?¡± To be honest, Yan Cheng didn¡¯t want to go back now. Staying here wasn¡¯t as glorious as staying in the Yamaguchi-gumi. However, this place was much better than the Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been hard on you these past few days, helping my master pick up the dung.¡± ¡°Aiya, Young Master Qi, what are you saying? We¡¯re all family. It¡¯s my luck that you¡¯re thinking of me!¡± Yan Cheng¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Brother-in-law, it¡¯s time for us to go back. Haha, we¡¯ll be leaving in two days.¡± This time, Qilin was sending the two of them back, but White Tiger and Pi Xiu had to follow. Initially, Qilin was unwilling, but since Yan Wan ¡®er did not reject him, Qilin did not mind. Qilin did not know why the white tiger and Pi Xiu followed him. However, after sending Yan Wan ¡®er back, the act between them could be considered to have ended. He didn¡¯t know what Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s feelings for Qilin were, but Qilin didn¡¯t dare to ask. He only sighed in his heart. ¡­.. Soon, it was time for Qilin and the others to set off. Xiao Changtian was also ready. Because the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi had said that after this matter was over, he would bring him the spiritual tree seeds. Although Xiao Changtian had promised to stay here as a beast tamer after getting the spiritual tree seed, he could only lie to the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi. After he obtained the spirit tree seed, he would definitely run away immediately. ¡°Xiao Xiao, my son-in-law will be here soon.¡± This time, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss even personally came over to remind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared for this.¡± At this moment, Qilin brought the people behind him to Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Brother White Tiger, Pi Xiu, when the two of you go over, you have to give me some face.¡± Just as they were about to enter, Qilin walked to the two of them and instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How can we lose face for you when we¡¯re meeting your father-in-law? Master isn¡¯t here, so we represent him! We¡¯ll go over later and bring out the greeting gift. Even the master will be shocked to death when he sees it.¡± Pi Xiu patted his chest and said confidently. For this meeting, he and the white tiger had picked out countless good things. This time, they had to do it in glory! ¡°Hahaha! Good! As expected of my good brother! Let¡¯s go in!¡± With that, they arrived at the entrance of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s main hall. Chapter 1327: Its Actually a Qilin (1) Chapter 1327: It¡¯s Actually a Qilin (1) ¡°Son-in-law! Hahaha, it¡¯s here! May I know who these people are?¡± Just as Kirin and the others walked in, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss welcomed them excitedly. His daughter had told him before she came back that Qilin would bring back two distinguished guests this time. Could it be the two behind him? ¡°Haha, father-in-law, these two are my good brothers. This is White Tiger, and this is Pixiu!¡± Qilin excitedly introduced the white tiger and Pi Xiu. After he finished speaking, he even signaled the two of them with his eyes. ¡°Haha, father-in-law, since you¡¯re my brother¡¯s father-in-law, you¡¯re also my father-in-law. This time, I didn¡¯t bring anything special, just a little gift.¡± After saying that, White Tiger and Pi Xiu took out many treasures. The rarity of those treasures was not inferior to the first meeting gift that Qilin had brought out back then. It was even better than the greeting gift that Qilin had brought out previously! ¡°Yo! He was already here! Why did you bring a gift!¡± Although the Yamaguchi-gumi boss said so, he still reached out his hand very honestly. The Yamaguchi-gumi boss had never thought that the son-in-law brought back by his daughter would bring him such a big surprise. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was already prepared, walked over. As expected, Xiao Changtian happened to see White Tiger and Pi Xiu handing their gifts to the Yamaguchi-gumi boss. ¡°Hiss! Why did those two silhouettes look so familiar? He seemed to have seen her somewhere before? Why does it look so familiar?¡± Because Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes were attracted by the two figures, he didn¡¯t see Qilin at the side. ¡°Little Xiao! Boss told you not to look for him after you¡¯re ready. You can start whenever I tell you to.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian squinted his eyes to see clearly, the subordinate of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss shouted at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Coming, coming.¡± After hearing that person¡¯s shout, Xiao Changtian no longer looked at who those two people were. Soon, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss brought them to the reception area. ¡°Son-in-law, Senior White Tiger, Senior Pi Xiu, for this competition, I have specially prepared a phoenix performance to welcome you!¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi looked excited. ¡°Son-in-law, it¡¯s those phoenixes you sent over last time. After you left, I found a beast tamer who can tame those phoenixes. Haha, you can admire them from now on.¡± When he heard the words of the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi, Kirin¡¯s face did not show much excitement. Instead, he felt that something was wrong. One had to know that the Qilin knew the Pi Xiu of those phoenixes very well. How could it be tamed by humans? It was simply impossible for him to perform for them. However, seeing the excitement on Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s face, Qilin did not say anything. Perhaps the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi had encountered someone with a special physique. However, when the group of phoenixes and Xiao Changtian appeared, the three beasts were dumbfounded. ¡°Bai¡­ Brother Bai, if I¡¯m not wrong, the one commanding those phoenixes, could it be our master?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s figure, Qilin¡¯s body froze on the spot. He couldn¡¯t believe that the beast tamer that Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss had found was actually their master? Was this a joke? At this moment, Qilin was even more worried that he had seen wrongly. ¡°Damn it! You Qilin! You¡¯re deliberately pushing us into the fire pit! Master is here! And a beast tamer? Aren¡¯t we here to court death?¡± The White Tiger and Pi Xiu were on the verge of tears. He was really unlucky. ¡°Son-in-law? Is there a problem?¡± At this moment, the leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi noticed the bad expressions on their faces. But the Yamaguchi-gumi boss didn¡¯t know what the reason was. Didn¡¯t the higher-ups show that there were no mistakes? Why did they look unhappy? The confused Yamaguchi-gumi boss looked at Yan Wan ¡®er, who also shook her head in confusion. ¡°Father-in-law, where did you find this beast tamer?¡± At this moment, Qilin no longer wanted to run because he had just met his master¡¯s gaze. Master had already seen them. Even if they ran away now, it would be useless. They could only wait for Master to come down. ¡°This¡­ He came to our Yamaguchi-gumi on his own accord. I definitely didn¡¯t trick him into coming.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi leader thought that Kirin was thinking about what methods he had used, so he immediately explained. Moreover, it seemed that Qilin had some relationship with that person. However, what was the relationship between the Qilin and that human? At this moment, Xiao Changtian was ready to finish his performance. After the performance, Xiao Changtian went to Qilin¡¯s side without thinking. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect Qilin to come here. Wasn¡¯t he just creating trouble for him? He would be able to get the spirit tree seed after this, but this guy actually appeared at this time! Because Xiao Changtian had never seen the human form of the White Tiger and Pi Xiu. Therefore, Xiao Changtian just squinted his eyes and looked at Qilin. The Yamaguchi-gumi boss was watching this scene with a dumbfounded expression. What was going on? ¡°Lord¡­ Master, why are you here?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards him, Qilin finally stood up in embarrassment. ¡°Was my performance good?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin with a smile. ¡°It looks good! How could it not look good! This is simply the best show I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Qilin immediately said loudly when he heard this. The moment Qilin called him master, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss was completely lost. ¡°Wan Er, what did your husband call that beast tamer just now? If I didn¡¯t hear wrongly, is it Master?¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss swallowed hard. At this moment, he wished that he had heard wrongly. ¡°Father, it seems, it seems to be the master of the Qilin.¡± In the days that she had followed the Qilin back, Yan Wan ¡®er had heard many legends about her master. However, Yan Wan ¡®er had never seen it before, and she had never expected the Qilin¡¯s master to be so young. Hearing his daughter¡¯s affirmative answer, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss was completely stunned on the spot. That guy! It was actually the master of the Qilin! It was actually the master of the Qilin! He actually let such a powerful person be his beast tamer! Moreover, he had been very disrespectful to this person previously. He even lied to this person that he did not get the spirit tree seed! Thinking about what he had done before, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss felt cold sweat all over his body. ¡°It looks good! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the small courtyard and not come out! Why did you come out again? Hurry up and tell me, did you cause trouble for me this time?¡± Xiao Changtian then grabbed Qilin¡¯s ear. Chapter 1328: Words From the Heart (1) Chapter 1328: Words From the Heart (1) ¡°Ah! Master, I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my father-in-law.¡± At this moment, Qilin could not care less about the others as he hurriedly explained. He really didn¡¯t cause any more trouble for Xiao Changtian. Even if he came this time, he was here to end this matter. ¡°Father-in-law? What? When did this happen?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian looked at Qilin in disbelief. Putting everything else aside, with Qilin¡¯s appearance, how could anyone be blind enough to take a fancy to him? This Qilin must be joking. ¡°This¡­ The boss of this Yamaguchi-gumi is me, Yue¡­Father-in-law.¡± Kylin glanced at Xiao Changtian and then lowered his head again. Xiao Changtian almost fainted when he heard the news. At this moment, not only Xiao Changtian, even the boss of Yamaguchi-gumi was about to faint. The Yamaguchi-gumi boss never dreamed that he would encounter such a ridiculous thing. ¡± You¡¯re so shameless! You don¡¯t deserve to be with Miss Da! Look at your own conditions, then look at her conditions! What can you give her?¡± Looking at the Qilin, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. Qilin still needed to feed himself and even found a wife. Wasn¡¯t this being irresponsible to others? ¡°This¡­ Little Xiao¡­No, no, no, Senior Xiao, what are you saying? My daughter is very good with him.¡± At this moment, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi stood up and said with an awkward smile. He wanted to bury his head in the ground, but seeing Xiao Changtian teach Qilin a lesson, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. What Qilin gave to the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was something that the Yamaguchi-gumi couldn¡¯t get even if they worked hard for a hundred years. ¡°Boss, this guy just likes to find trouble. However, are you really sure about this?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Yamaguchi-gumi boss in disbelief. This Yamaguchi-gumi boss was actually speaking up for Kirin. This guy must be trying to talk his way out of this. The young ladies of the Yamaguchi-gumi were probably tricked by Kirin. ¡°This¡­ Senior, although I know that you are very powerful, Qilin is really good to me. Qilin is also very powerful. He has always been a hero in my heart.¡± At this moment, Yan Wan ¡®er also spoke up for Kirin. Xiao Changtian was stunned when he saw these people speaking up for Qilin. Were these people bewitched by the Qilin? Why were they all speaking up for Qilin? Did these people really know what a Qilin was? Even if these people didn¡¯t care, Qilin wasn¡¯t a human! Although the Qilin could transform into a human, it was fundamentally different from a human. ¡°Young miss, I¡¯m just going to ask you a question. Do you know what his original form is?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t mean to break up the two of them, but he thought that Miss Yamaguchi-gumi must have the right to know about this matter. ¡°Senior, I know what Young Master Qi¡¯s true identity is, and I¡¯ve also seen Young Master Qi¡¯s inhuman appearance. However, I don¡¯t care about these things.¡± At this moment, Yan Wan ¡®er also used this opportunity to speak her mind. After hearing this, before Xiao Changtian could react, Qilin walked to Yan Wan ¡®er¡¯s side with a touched expression. ¡°Wan ¡®er, do you really think so?¡± Although Qilin still looked expressionless on the surface, he was very touched in his heart. ¡°Young Master Qi, what I said just now was not fake at all. It was all from the bottom of my heart!¡± Yan Wan ¡®er no longer dodged. She looked into Qilin¡¯s eyes and replied very seriously. ¡°Good, good, good! Sure!¡± Xiao Changtian finally recovered from his shock when he saw the two of them sympathizing with each other. ¡°D * mn, this is okay?¡± It was just a Qilin, a pet that he had raised! How could such a beautiful young lady like him? What exactly was this?! Xiao Changtian was speechless. ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯re willing, I can only wish you well.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the two of them and could only sigh. He could not come out at this time to break up the couple. ¡°Hahaha! Then we¡¯re in-laws!¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi boss, who was originally trembling, also became happy when he saw this scene. He thought that someone as powerful as Xiao Changtian would never let his daughter be with Qilin. However, looking at the situation in front of her, she felt that it was pretty good. ¡°Senior Xiao, I¡¯ve offended you before. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. The spirit tree seed you want will be brought to you immediately!¡± After saying that, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss did not dare to delay any longer. He immediately ordered his subordinates to bring the spiritual tree seeds. ¡°Senior Xiao, take a look. This is the spirit tree seed.¡± Since they were a family, it was just a spiritual tree seed. How could the Yamaguchi-gumi boss be reluctant to part with it? Moreover, with Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, who knew how many treasures he had. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the spirit tree seed was useful, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have looked for the Yamaguchi-gumi. Originally, Xiao Changtian was still a little depressed, but the moment he saw the spirit tree seed, the depression in his heart instantly disappeared. ¡°Hahaha! Indeed, they were a family! We¡¯re a family! The two of them were really suitable together!¡± Xiao Changtian saw that he had finally obtained the last spirit tree seed. He couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. He did not expect that this Qilin could be considered to have done him a good deed. He would never oppose the two of them again! Not far away, the heads of the White Tiger and Pi Xiu were almost lowered to the ground. ¡°Brother Bai, why don¡¯t you think Senior came to look for the two of us? Should we take this opportunity to escape?¡± Pi Xiu lowered his head and said. Although Qilin was fine now, the two of them had been running around without their master¡¯s permission. It was fine if he hadn¡¯t been caught by his master before, but now, he was really face-to-face with his master. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± White Tiger didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Are the two of you Qilin¡¯s friends?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was in a good mood, slowly walked to the side of the white tiger and Pi Xiu. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Yeah, I know.¡± When they saw Xiao Changtian, the two of them were stunned. They had come, they had come. Their master had finally come. ¡°Haha! No wonder the two of them looked so familiar. What did the two of them do?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was in a good mood, couldn¡¯t help but talk nonsense to the two of them. He had seen these two people just now. The things they gave to the Yamaguchi-gumi boss were all good things. He was probably an expert from some place. He did not know how Qilin knew him. ¡°Haha, Lord¡­Senior, you must be joking. I just cultivate when I have nothing to do.¡± The two of them were afraid that they would say the wrong thing and expose themselves. Chapter 1329: Finally Collected (1) Chapter 1329: Finally Collected (1) However, what the White Tiger and Pi Xiu did not expect was that their master actually did not recognize them at once. This could be considered a blessing in disguise. The two of them could be considered to have temporarily avoided a calamity. Under Xiao Changtian¡¯s excited mood, Qilin and the others finally finished talking with Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s boss. ¡°Haha, in-law, since it¡¯s getting late, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to exchange the spatial coordinates with the system. However, Xiao Changtian was afraid of affecting the system¡¯s performance outside, so it was better for him to go back now. ¡°Master, I-¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er who was behind him. Only today did he know that Wan ¡®er also had that kind of feelings for him. However, before the two of them could be intimate, the owner was already anxious to go back. ¡°Aiya, just stay here. Don¡¯t cause trouble for your father-in-law! Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± Before Xiao Changtian left, he heard Qilin¡¯s shout and remembered that Qilin was still here. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want Qilin to go back so early. After all, if he went back, he would be thinking of ways to cause trouble for her. It would be better to let Qilin cultivate his relationship with the young miss here. After Xiao Changtian finished arranging everything, he quickly ran towards the imperial prison. This time, Xiao Changtian asked the snail to carry him back without hesitation. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Brother Bai, Master has gone back. Should we go back too?¡± Pi Xiu and White Tiger were a little embarrassed. It was not right for the two of them to go back or stay here. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go back too. If Master looks for us when he goes back and we¡¯re not there, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± With that, the two of them walked back without hesitation. ¡­ Not long after, Xiao Changtian returned to the imperial prison at the speed of a snail. ¡°Senior! You¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Senior! Had this matter been completed?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian returned, Xingyu and the others welcomed him warmly. They were going to tell Xiao Changtian about the Qilin. However, Xiao Changtian only smiled and nodded at them before returning to his room. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so excited?¡± They looked at each other and shook their heads. Anyway, looking at Xiao Changtian, this matter had been perfectly resolved. ¡°System, system, hurry up, hurry up. We¡¯ve found all ten spirit tree seeds. Hurry up, I want to exchange for spatial coordinates.¡± Xiao Changtian returned to his room and said excitedly to the system. ¡°Ding! Checking the spirit tree seed of the system.¡± ¡°1%¡­. 55%¡­. 99%¡± After waiting for a long time, Xiao Changtian realized that the progress of the system was still 99%. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, system, can¡¯t you be more reliable at this time? Ninety-nine percent, just a little more. Are you trying to trick me?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart was in his throat. If the system dared to mess with him at this time, he would just die together with it. It was like a game that had been played for several years, but it was suddenly cleared before it could be saved. Ding¡­Host, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± After saying that, the system panel showed that the test was successful. ¡°Ding! The host¡¯s ten spirit tree seeds are qualified. Are you sure you want to exchange for spatial coordinates?¡± ¡°Nonsense, of course I have to exchange for spatial coordinates.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the system wasn¡¯t a physical entity, Xiao Changtian would have punched and kicked him long ago. Why was he still talking nonsense with him at a time like this? ¡°Ding! Redemption in progress¡­Exchange successful, please check.¡± After a few seconds of waiting, the system finally sent Xiao Changtian the coordinates. ¡°Hahaha, finally, finally got it. System, quickly open it for me. I want to see.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to see his friends and family whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the system immediately opened the spatial coordinates. ¡°The places marked in red are where the host¡¯s relatives and friends are. The direction and distance are displayed above the red dot. The host can find it by following the instructions on it.¡± Looking at the panel in front of him, Xiao Changtian squinted his eyes in surprise. Because at this moment, several small dots on the interface were very close to him. Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t seen it in such a long time! This was really a joke. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s already so late today. I¡¯ll look for it tomorrow.¡± Although Xiao Changtian wanted to go now, it was already midnight and he was too embarrassed to disturb them. The next day, Xiao Changtian arrived at the place in front of him early in the morning according to the space coordinates. ¡°Yi Hong¡­Courtyard?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Happy Red Court in front of him with confusion. Who was inside? This was because the spatial coordinates only showed the red dot and the direction of the distance. It did not show who it was. Therefore, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t guess who was inside the courtyard. ¡°Could it be that you didn¡¯t come out last night?¡± When Xiao Changtian was about to walk in, he was stopped by someone. ¡°Hey, customer, we just closed. Why are you so anxious?¡± At this moment, an old brothel keeper walked out with a sleepy face. She was about to sleep when she realized that there was another guest at the door. However, it was already closing time and the brothel madame was still very sleepy. She wanted Xiao Changtian to leave as soon as possible. ¡°No, I want to ask-¡± ¡± Aiya, sir, what do you want to ask? Come back at eight tonight. We¡¯re closed now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±¡± With that, the brothel madame closed the door of Happy Red Courtyard. ¡°No, hey!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect to be hit by a cloud of dust. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s wait until tonight.¡± He had indeed come in a hurry. Finally, Xiao Changtian waited until eight o¡¯clock, and Happy Red Courtyard finally opened. ¡°Yo, customer, you¡¯re here! Dear customer, you must be a cultivator. Haha, what kind of woman do you want tonight?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian walked in, the brothel keeper from this morning came up to him with a smile. Smelling the pungent fragrance of the brothel madame, Xiao Changtian frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I want to ask if there are any women here who are more powerful than others?¡± Xiao Changtian thought of Xiao Jiu for the first time. Although Xiao Changtian also felt that it was impossible, he still wanted to ask. ¡°Aiyo! So Young Master liked this! Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re the biggest Happy Red Court in the vicinity. Whatever you want, I can arrange it for you!¡± Chapter 1330: Coming Late at Night (1) Chapter 1330: Coming Late at Night (1) ¡°Big sister, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Seeing the brothel madame turn around, Xiao Changtian wanted to quickly explain, but she didn¡¯t listen at all. ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± The helpless Xiao Changtian felt helpless when he saw the brothel madame ignoring him. The brothel keeper soon brought two or three women over. ¡°Young Master, take a look at these. Are you satisfied?¡± Although there were many cultivators in the Pleasant Red Court, there weren¡¯t many who were strong. After all, who would come to this place if they had that kind of strength? ¡°Aiya, Young Master, you don¡¯t have to be picky. The three of you, quickly enter the house to serve Young Master.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was observing the people in front of him, the brothel madame urged him. ¡°Young master, this is what you want. Hehe, enjoy it.¡± With that, the brothel madame left the three women in the room and walked over. ¡°Young Master ~¡± ¡± What is Young Master¡¯s current strength?¡± ¡± Young Master, why are you looking at me?¡± Just as the brothel madame left, these three women walked up with their voluptuous waists. Some even straddled Xiao Changtian¡¯s legs. One had to know that although their Pleasant Red Court served many cultivators, most of them were weak. Even those with high strength would only find prostitutes who did not know how to cultivate. It was not easy for them to meet someone with such a hobby. Moreover, they could not see the other party¡¯s strength clearly. How could they not want to seize the opportunity? If they could get close to an expert, they would be the ones to benefit. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I might not have made myself clear just now. You¡¯re not the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± Xiao Changtian immediately stood up, and the woman sitting on him fell to the ground. ¡°Young Master, you really don¡¯t know how to have fun at all ~¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s rudeness, the three women didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. Instead, they smiled. ¡°Young Master, even if we are not the people you are looking for, you still want to have a free night, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Right, don¡¯t underestimate our skills. We might be better than the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Haha, gongzi, don¡¯t underestimate us. We¡¯ve undergone professional training.¡± With that, the three women surrounded Xiao Changtian again. The three women¡¯s actions stunned Xiao Changtian. He did not know how Jiu ¡®er would react when she heard the words of these three women. He was here to find Jiu¡¯ er, but these people were actually on par with Jiu ¡®er. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it popular to force people to sell their goods in Happy Red Courtyard now?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the three women helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really have something to deal with today. Since the three of you are like this, I¡¯ll be polite.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian knocked the three of them unconscious before they could react. ¡°Hu! You scared me to death.¡± Looking at the three unconscious people, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t dare to walk in front of them, so he quietly slipped away from the window. It seemed that he had worked for nothing tonight. If the brothel madame knew, she wouldn¡¯t want him, right? Next time, he definitely couldn¡¯t come to Happy Red Courtyard alone. He had to find someone familiar with Happy Red Courtyard to go with him. Just as Xiao Changtian walked out, he realized that Leng Yue¡¯s immortal mountain was not far away. ¡°I really didn¡¯t notice. The Pleasant Red Courtyard is actually so close to the Heavenly Dao Union.¡± After making up his mind, Xiao Changtian walked towards Leng Yue¡¯s immortal mountain. ¡°Who is it?¡± Leng Yue, who was about to sleep, suddenly felt a sneaky figure outside the door, so she immediately became vigilant. ¡°Lengyue, it¡¯s me, Xiao Changtian.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Leng Yue was stunned. In the middle of the night, she didn¡¯t expect it to be Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian walked over when he saw that the lights in Leng Yue¡¯s room were still on. ¡°Senior! Why are you here so late? Is there something wrong?¡± Leng Yue opened the door and looked at Xiao Changtian with a puzzled expression. Senior shouldn¡¯t have come in the middle of the night for no reason. ¡°Oh Lengyue, I do have something to ask you.¡± However, when he saw Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian remembered. Leng Yue was the young miss of the Heavenly Dao Union, and she was also a female. Why would she go to the Pleasant Red Courtyard? He hadn¡¯t thought it through clearly just now. ¡°Senior? Senior? What exactly was going on? Just say it directly.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s hesitation, Leng Yue seemed to have thought of something and lowered her head shyly. Senior came in the middle of the night, what else could it be! His brain was not working well! Senior must be lonely to look for him in the middle of the night! ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve thought about this matter. It¡¯s indeed not very good. Why don¡¯t we forget about it?¡± After all, asking about Happy Red Court in the middle of the night was asking for a beating. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve long been prepared. Just tell me, I won¡¯t feel bad!¡± However, Leng Yue was unusually excited. Being able to serve his seniors was a blessing that he had cultivated in his previous life. And the person Senior thought of at this time was actually her. Leng Yue didn¡¯t know how happy she was. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Leng Yue in shock, his heart filled with doubt. How did Leng Yue know what she wanted to ask? Could it be that Leng Yue had some kind of mind-reading ability? However, seeing Leng Yue¡¯s excited expression, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. In any case, Leng Yue said that she was ready. ¡°I just wanted to ask how much you know about the Pleasant Red Court.¡± No wonder Leng Yue said that she was ready. It must be because Happy Red Court was under Leng Yue¡¯s immortal mountain. Leng Yue must have understood Yi Hongyuan very well! ¡°What? What was that? Senior, what did you just say?¡± Just as Leng Yue was shyly thinking about what position Senior liked, Xiao Changtian actually asked her such a question. ¡°Happy Red Court is the one under your mountain.¡± Seeing that Leng Yue didn¡¯t seem to hear him clearly, Xiao Changtian repeated himself. And Leng Yue never thought that Xiao Changtian would ask her such a question. In an instant, Leng Yue froze awkwardly on the spot. ¡°Lengyue, didn¡¯t you say you were ready?¡± Looking at Leng Yue, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Haha, Senior, I thought you were talking about something else. I was wrong.¡± Leng Yue scratched her head in embarrassment. Although it was very awkward just now, Leng Yue quickly calmed down. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s fine. I just came out from inside and saw your immortal mountain, so I came over to ask.¡± Leng Yue, who had already calmed down, instantly widened her eyes when she heard that Senior had just come out from inside. Chapter 1331: One Thousand Immortal Crystals (1) Chapter 1331: One Thousand Immortal Crystals (1) ¡°Senior, you said¡­Did you just come out from there?¡± No wonder Senior was unwilling to follow him. It turned out that it had already been resolved long ago. It seemed that his guess was not wrong. ¡°Yes, but the person inside isn¡¯t what I¡¯m looking for. I¡¯m just here to ask if you know anyone from Happy Red Court.¡± If Leng Yue knew someone from Happy Red Court, he could use this opportunity to ask around. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m sorry. This¡­ I really don¡¯t know him.¡± Leng Yue looked at Xiao Changtian apologetically. Although she didn¡¯t expect Senior to go to that place, Leng Yue understood. After all, humans had emotions and desires. However, Leng Yue hoped that Senior would come to find her the next time. ¡°However, Senior, I seem to know that the Red King used to be a frequent visitor there.¡± Just at this moment, Leng Yixue suddenly thought of something and said to Xiao Changtian. Leng Yue had often heard that the Red King went to the Happy Red Courtyard. Therefore, the Red King should be very familiar with that place. ¡°Alright, in that case, you should rest well.¡± After getting the information he wanted, Xiao Changtian bid farewell to Leng Yue and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a moment, Senior.¡± At this moment, Leng Yue suddenly called out to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, if there¡¯s a need in the future, I¡¯ll be at your service.¡± After saying that, Leng Yue¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think about anything else. He nodded and left. ¡­ Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at the entrance of the Red King Mansion. When Master Hong found out, he hurriedly rushed out and said,¡±¡±Senior! Why are you here so late?¡± Xiao Changtian had rushed over in the middle of the night. Something big must have happened! ¡°Master Hong, it¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to ask the Red King to come out and ask.¡± At first, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think of Red King. But after hearing what Leng Yue said, Xiao Changtian finally reacted. ¡°Senior, did my son do something evil again?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian mention his son, Master Hong¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. This bastard son of his had no other use other than causing trouble for him. Master Hong was regretting giving birth to such a useless thing from time to time. ¡°Haha, Master Hong, don¡¯t be so agitated. I just want to ask the Red King some questions.¡± Hearing that his son did not cause any trouble, Master Hong finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Men, go and find the Red King.¡± Just as Master Hong finished speaking, the old butler beside him looked troubled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Seeing that his butler was still standing there after hearing his words, Master Hong frowned and asked. ¡°Old¡­ Old Master, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go, but, but Young Master isn¡¯t at home now.¡± The butler had also been coaxed and bribed by the Red King. Who knew that nothing had happened before, but today, this senior suddenly came looking for them. No one could react in time. ¡°What is it? Where did that bastard go? It was the middle of the night! Could it be that he went to the fireworks area again?¡± When Master Hong heard the butler¡¯s words, his face turned red with anger. This kid had only had a good amount of time, and he actually couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore! ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°Butler! Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t listen to me! Hurry up and tell me where the Red King is now!¡± Looking at Master Hong¡¯s anger, Xiao Chang Tian felt a little embarrassed. This matter was all because of him. ¡°Young Master, Young Master is at Happy Red Court¡­¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the name Happy Red Court. ¡°Master Hong, don¡¯t be angry. I was just about to ask the Red King about Happy Red House.¡± He did not expect the Red King to be in Happy Red Court. That was exactly what he wanted. ¡°This¡­ Senior, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Hong. I¡¯ll go find him.¡± With that, Xiao Changtian came to Happy Red Court again. Looking at the brothel madame who was trying to attract customers from afar, Xiao Changtian had a headache. He did not know if what he had done just now had been discovered. If he went now, he didn¡¯t know if he would be chased out. ¡°I haven¡¯t been gone for long. Those women shouldn¡¯t have woken up yet.¡± Having made up his mind, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate to return to the place where he had jumped out from. Looking at the three people who were still unconscious in the room, Xiao Changtian quietly let out a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, the three women slowly woke up. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on? Why did we faint?¡± The three women stood up in a daze. ¡°That man! That man knocked us out! Let¡¯s go and tell Mom not to let that man escape!¡± After the three women reacted, they looked unlucky. He had thought that a big shot would come today, but it turned out to be such a person. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± However, just as the three of them were about to leave, Xiao Changtian, who was behind them, gave the three of them another vicious blow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, three sisters. I¡¯m also very helpless about this matter.¡± Seeing the three women fall to the ground again, Xiao Changtian tidied up and slowly walked out of the room. ¡°Damn it, I left in a hurry and forgot to ask which room the Red King was in.¡± Xiao Changtian felt a headache coming on as he looked at the long list of doors. He was just too excited. ¡°System, can you help me check which room the Red King is in?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was in a dilemma, could only ask the system for help. Otherwise, Xiao Changtian could only knock on the door one by one. ¡°Ding! To detect the Red King¡¯s location, he needed 1,000 immortal crystals.¡± At this moment, the system revealed its true nature. Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t asked for the system¡¯s help these days. Now that he heard the system¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know what to say. But now, the system actually asked him to take out 1,000 immortal crystals at once. Where could he get so many immortal crystals? In the past, when he was in the lower realm, he still had some income from the Glorious Star Restaurant. However, he did not have any source of income in the Upper Realm. Where could he get so many immortal crystals for the system? ¡°System, let¡¯s discuss if we can make it cheaper.¡± Xiao Changtian said to the system helplessly. ¡°Ding! No, dear. Virtual items do not support bargaining.¡± The system¡¯s emotionless voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°System, just help me this once and I have 800 immortal crystals on me.¡± Xiao Changtian searched his entire body and only had 800 immortal crystals left. Because the coordinates only showed that he was in Happy Red Courtyard, it didn¡¯t show that he was still a few hundred meters away. Therefore, the system said that it wouldn¡¯t help him, so Xiao Changtian had to find Red King. ¡°Ding! It¡¯s not impossible, but¡­¡± Chapter 1332: Found It (1) Chapter 1332: Found It (1) ¡°But what? Hurry up and tell me.¡± Seeing the system stop, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes. ¡°800 immortal crystals can¡¯t show which room he is in but it will narrow down to the last three rooms.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes. ¡°So, do I have to search the last three rooms one by one?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Host. Yes, that¡¯s what I meant.¡± When the system said this, its tone was still mischievous. ¡°Alright, alright, hurry up and exchange it for me.¡± Xiao Changtian was afraid that if he continued to talk to the system, he would be so angry that he would die. ¡°Ding! Exchange successful. The host walked along the path in front of him to the end. One of the last three rooms was there.¡± The system explained to Xiao Changtian. Following the system¡¯s instructions, Xiao Changtian soon arrived at the three rooms. ¡°How should I choose?¡± Xiao Changtian stood outside the door, deep in thought. At this moment, a waiter walked over and knocked on the door. ¡°It¡¯s a wine delivery. It¡¯s the wine that you want.¡± Seeing this, Xiao Changtian nodded. After the waiter left, Xiao Changtian knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a commotion inside, and a coquettish voice came out. ¡°Hello, wine delivery. The wine you wanted.¡± The door of the room, the door of the room, the door of the room However, the voice inside didn¡¯t make Xiao Changtian happy. After saying one sentence, there was no more movement. ¡°Miss, this wine is not cheap. If it¡¯s lost at the door, I won¡¯t be responsible.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, there was a moment of silence before someone finally opened the door. ¡°What wine? We didn¡¯t order any wine.¡± As soon as the woman opened the door and said that, Xiao Changtian knocked her unconscious. Then, Xiao Changtian quickly walked inside. However, reality didn¡¯t let Xiao Changtian have his way. It was not the Red King inside, but an old man who was sitting naked on the bed. ¡°Who are you?¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian, the old man widened his eyes in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± In order to prevent the man from screaming, Xiao Changtian could only knock him out. ¡°Which room is that brat in?¡± Xiao Changtian tidied up and went to the next room. The old trick was repeated. Fortunately, the person in the second room was none other than the Red King. Red King was about to fly into a rage, but when he saw that it was Xiao Changtian, he was so frightened that he immediately cowered. ¡°Before¡­ Senior! You¡­ Why are you here? Red King looked at Xiao Changtian in shock and confusion. He didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant by this. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to play with women, right? ¡°Sit up first. I have something to ask you.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Red King and shook his head helplessly. He had to persuade Old Master Hong at some point. This main account was considered useless. He should quickly open another side account while he was not too old. ¡°Senior, if you have something to ask, just ask. Is it about this Happy Red Courtyard? Go ahead. I know everything about this place, even the private affairs of the brothel madame at the door.¡± Red King smiled at Xiao Changtian after tidying up. ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need for that. I just wanted to ask you, is there anyone in the Pleasant Red Court who has some strength and doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary woman?¡± Xiao Changtian tried his best to describe Mu Jiufeng, but he didn¡¯t know if Red King understood what he meant. ¡°This thing you¡¯re talking about¡­ Senior, this¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± Red King knew that the person Xiao Changtian was talking about was not an ordinary person. He must be the head of Happy Red Court. However, no matter who it was, none of Happy Red Court¡¯s top stars knew how to cultivate. ¡°Senior, did you find the wrong place?¡± After thinking for a while, Red King still could not think of anyone related to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s strange.¡± If the Red King said there was no more, then there was definitely no more. Could it be that he had made a mistake? Or could it be that the person here was not Jiu ¡®er but someone else? Could it be Ye Fan? Fifth Zheng? Xiao Changtian thought for a long time but couldn¡¯t come up with a reason. At this moment, in the deepest part of Happy Red Court, a white-robed youth was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡°Principal! That person was here to cause trouble! Not only did they knock out our people, but they also attacked our guests!¡± This subordinate was reporting Xiao Changtian¡¯s crimes to the young man in front of him. Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, the man¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been running this place for so many years! This was the first time he had met someone who dared to cause trouble! Humph! Come with me, I want to see who is so bold! If I can catch him, I¡¯ll break his limbs!¡± After that, the young man followed his subordinates out to capture Xiao Changtian. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who was in Red King¡¯s room, did not know about this. He was still wondering who it was. ¡°Red King, are there any ducks in this Pleasant Red Court?¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to believe this possibility, he couldn¡¯t miss a clue. ¡°Senior? You¡­ You want it?¡± Red King looked at Xiao Changtian with uncertainty. ¡°I want to confirm.¡± ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. As a qualified brothel, how can there be no prostitutes? Just you wait!¡± After saying that, Red King walked out. After a while, Red King came back from outside. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t the only one who came back. There were a lot of men following behind him. ¡°Senior, please check. This is all the ducks in Joy Red Court.¡± Red King even called over the ducks who were receiving customers just now. However, after looking around, Xiao Changtian realized that it was still not the case. ¡°Senior, what are you looking for?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression, Red King was even more curious. Senior, what is going on? ¡°The people inside, come out!¡± At this moment, a group of voices shouted from outside. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Upon hearing this voice, the Red King frowned and looked outside. ¡°Red King, Red King, those people, those people seem to be people from Happy Red Court. They said that Senior injured their people and want Senior to leave!¡± At this moment, a subordinate ran in from outside in a panic. After hearing this, Xiao Changtian remembered that the few people he knocked out were probably still awake. ¡°Senior¡­¡¯This¡­¡¯ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this matter!¡± After saying that, Red King stood up without hesitation. ¡°I told you to shout in front of my door!¡± After the Red King left, he confronted those people with an imposing manner. Chapter 1333: All of You Stop (1) Chapter 1333: All of You Stop (1) ¡°Red King, right? Do you know that the person hiding in your room is a dangerous person?¡± The leader of the guards shouted at the Red King. ¡°If you dare to cover up for this person, then don¡¯t blame us for being rude!¡± The reason why this guard dared to shout at the Red King was because they had gone to rule over the president of Happy Red Court. Their dean would be here soon. Let¡¯s see if this Red King still dares to be so arrogant when the dean comes later. ¡°Haha! How dare you! I¡¯m a distinguished guest of your Pleasant Red Court! Is this how you treat your guests?¡± When the Red King heard these people¡¯s words, his face immediately turned furious. These people actually dared to be lawless under his nose! Even if Happy Red Court wasn¡¯t part of the Hong Family¡¯s business, as long as Red King wanted to, he could still make Happy Red Court close down. ¡°Aiya, what happened to you guys? Is there anything that can¡¯t be discussed properly?¡± At this moment, the brothel madame ran over. She didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Hey, this Red King is our honored guest. If the dean finds out about this, he¡¯ll be fired.¡± When the brothel madame came over and saw that all the guards were dealing with the Red King, she rolled her eyes. ¡°Humph! What does a brothel madame like you know! This Red King was hiding a dangerous person, and it was the Dean who sent him here to capture him!¡± Obviously, these people did not lower themselves to the level of the brothel madame. ¡°Good, good, good! Since your Pleasant Red Court is heartless, then don¡¯t blame me for being unkind. I¡¯ll bring people to eradicate your Pleasant Red Court tomorrow!¡± The Red King looked at these people and became even angrier. Not only was he angry at these people¡¯s attitude towards him, but he was also angry that these people actually wanted to capture Senior! If his father knew that his senior had been captured with him, his father would definitely not let him off. ¡°Yo! Red King, you sure have big words!¡± At this moment, the man¡¯s voice came from not far away. ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t want to cause too much of a commotion, but since you¡¯re so arrogant, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m just an ordinary Happy Red Court!¡± The man looked at the Red King with a serious expression. The Red King had actually threatened to eradicate their Happy Red Court! How arrogant! Today, he would let him know who he should offend and who he should not offend! Hearing this man¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian, who was in the room, was excited. Because he could tell that this voice, wasn¡¯t this voice Ye Fan¡¯s voice! Xiao Chang Tian originally thought that someone would be selling in Happy Red Courtyard, but in the end, he was wrong. It turned out that it was Ye Fan who opened this Happy Red Courtyard! ¡°The person inside, if you don¡¯t come out, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite! Today, even if you are the king of the heavens, we will not let you off!¡± After hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, the Red King¡¯s face became even more disdainful. ¡°Just you, all of you together can¡¯t even beat a finger of the person inside. Hehe, since you want to die, then I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Red King did not believe that these people could deal with Senior. However, Ye Fan¡¯s next words shocked the Red King even more. ¡°What kind of people can the people inside be? The person who injured our Yihong Department¡¯s public was nothing more than a whoremaster who didn¡¯t want to pay money. He was also a person who committed adultery outside. Who knows, he might also be a thief outside.¡± After Ye Fan finished speaking, he spat fiercely on the ground. ¡°The few of you go and capture the Red King. The few of you follow me in and capture the people inside!¡± After saying that, Ye Fan rushed inside without hesitation. ¡°Ahem, you don¡¯t have to catch me. I came out myself.¡± Right at this moment, Xiao Chang couldn¡¯t help but walk out of the room. The moment he saw Xiao Changtian, the originally aggressive Ye Fan was instantly stunned on the spot. When Ye Fan saw Xiao Changtian, his eyes widened in disbelief. Furthermore, he was so shocked that he took a few steps back. ¡°You! You¡­ You! You¡­¡± At this moment, Ye Fan did not even know what to say. He really couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of him was the master he had been looking for day and night! ¡°You people, stop!¡± After being stunned for a few seconds, Ye Fan realized that his people were about to rush in front of Xiao Changtian, so he shouted. ¡°Director, what do you mean by this? This thief is about to be caught by us. Are you going to let him go?¡± Of course, these people did not know what the relationship between Xiao Changtian and Ye Fan was. Seeing Ye Fan call out to them, they all had puzzled expressions. ¡°Master! I¡¯m sorry, I was presumptuous just now! I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you. I really didn¡¯t know that the person inside was you!¡± Ye Fan, who was incomparably arrogant just now, actually walked in front of Xiao Changtian and knelt down. ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± The people of Happy Red Courtyard saw their principal kneel down to this thief. These people were all surprised. Outsiders might not know about their principal, but they had seen his strength before. Their principal was a hidden peerless expert! Even if it was the Red King from before, they would not be a match for their principal even if they were to mobilize all of their people. And now, their principal was kneeling before the thief in front of him! Furthermore, he even called the thief in front of him Master? For a moment, these people¡¯s brains could not react. Even the Red King looked at Ye Fan in disbelief. Red King had also heard in private that Ye Fan was not someone to be trifled with. Otherwise, it would not be possible for him to build such a huge Happy Red Manor in this place. Originally, Red King was still thinking about how big his chances of winning would be if he really fought with them. Now, it seemed that he had worried for nothing. This Ye Fan was actually Senior¡¯s disciple! For a moment, Red King was a little envious of Ye Fan. To be able to have a master like Senior, this Ye Fan¡¯s strength definitely would not be weak. ¡°Ye Fan, I didn¡¯t expect that the first person I met was actually you. Haha, I have to say that this can be considered fate between us master and disciple.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Ye Fan. After helping Ye Fan up, his face was filled with joy. The disciple he hadn¡¯t seen in such a long time seemed to have gained quite a bit of weight. Did he mistreat him when he followed him? ¡°Master! Wuwuwu, don¡¯t you know how tired I was looking for you all these years? Boohoo.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian, Ye Fan¡¯s tears kept falling for some reason. Seeing Ye Fan like this, Xiao Changtian was a little embarrassed. ¡°Haha, alright, alright, Ye Fan, don¡¯t be agitated first. Let these people disperse first.¡± After all, there were so many pairs of eyes watching them. Chapter 1334: Destroying the Demons (1) Chapter 1334: Destroying the Demons (1) After those people dispersed, Xiao Changtian looked at Ye Fan in front of him. ¡°My dear disciple, how did you manage to open a Happy Red Court?¡± After the joy, Xiao Changtian was very curious. With his disciple¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be interested in a business like Happy Red Court. Could it be that after not seeing her for a few years, even her disciple had changed? ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t open this Happy Red Courtyard, I just happened to get it. I heard that you might be here, so I tried to stay here.¡± Speaking of this, Ye Fan seemed to have recalled something. ¡°Five years, Master, a whole five years. Do you know how I spent these five years? In order to find you, I haven¡¯t closed my eyes for five years. Fortunately, I finally saw you.¡± Speaking up to this point, Ye Fan¡¯s face was filled with sadness. ¡°Disciple, wasn¡¯t Master also looking for you non-stop? I didn¡¯t expect us to be so close. However, none of that mattered anymore. The most important thing now was to find the remaining people.¡± Xiao Changtian would never forget how he came here. They still had to find the remaining people to repair the Human Realm Upon Heavens. ¡°But, Master, I¡¯ve only heard news about Mu Jiufeng these years. I don¡¯t know where the others are.¡± Ye Fan had also tried to find other people over the years. However, he found nothing. ¡°Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter. Since I can find you, I can naturally find the rest. However, you just said that you know about Jiu ¡®er. Do you know where Jiu¡¯ er is now?¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that he had the spatial coordinates. However, he was curious how Ye Fan found Jiu ¡®er. ¡°Master, I only met her once. She didn¡¯t recognize me yet, and I haven¡¯t seen her since then.¡± Ye Fan tried his best to recall the scene at that time. ¡°She seems to be the leader of an assassin organization now, but I don¡¯t know where she is now.¡± Ye Fan had told him everything he knew. The rest would depend on his master. After hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian also opened the spatial coordinates in his mind. Unfortunately, even the nearest red dot was thousands of miles away. ¡°Hiss, then this is going to be difficult.¡± Looking at the spatial coordinates, Xiao Changtian frowned. ¡°Disciple, it¡¯s getting late now. You should rest well. I¡¯ll come and find you tomorrow.¡± Since they had found Ye Fan and Xiao Changtian, they had finally put down the big rock. He still had to go back and ask the system about some other things. ¡°Alright, Master. Take care.¡± After saying goodbye to Ye Fan, Xiao Changtian quickly returned to his small courtyard. The news of Xiao Changtian finding his disciple quickly spread throughout the Upper Realm. ¡± System, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You, You ¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait to ask the system. ¡°Ding! Host, don¡¯t forget that Beyond Avalon has been destroyed.¡± The system¡¯s emotionless voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°D * mn, you know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Xiao Changtian said helplessly to the system. ¡°Then what do you mean if that¡¯s not what you meant?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to argue with this brainless system. ¡°System, will that skeleton come again?¡± Xiao Changtian felt a chill down his spine when he thought of the skeleton that destroyed the Human Realm Upon Heavens. At that time, he had already activated the path of invincibility, but he still could not defeat that guy. Xiao Changtian was afraid that his current world would be destroyed by that guy. At that time, he did not know if the system would still be useful. ¡°Ding! The idea that the host has in mind is not impossible.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished his thoughts, the system answered his question. ¡°What? System, are you trying to trick me?¡± When he heard the system¡¯s answer, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart clenched again. In the past, he was invincible, but he could not do anything to that skeleton. Now that his strength had not reached the invincible realm in this place, he definitely could not deal with that skeleton. Did the system find a temporary refuge for him? ¡°Host, don¡¯t be so agitated. It¡¯s not impossible to deal with that skeleton.¡± The system¡¯s words instantly put Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart at ease. ¡°Damned system, if there¡¯s anything, can¡¯t you say it all at once? You¡¯re so shocked that I¡¯ll have a heart attack sooner or later.¡± Xiao Changtian patted his chest after scolding the system. ¡°However, System, what do I need to defeat that skeleton?¡± Now, Xiao Changtian¡¯s biggest enemy was that skeleton. ¡°As long as the host annihilates all the demons in this world, there will be an answer.¡± The system¡¯s words made Xiao Changtian frown again. ¡°Destroy the demons completely¡­This¡­¡± It should be known that the demons were like cockroaches in the sewers, endless. However, his current goal was to find his relatives in the Human Realm Upon Heavens. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s find the others first.¡± ¡­.. The next day, Xiao Changtian came to Ye Fan¡¯s Happy Red Courtyard early in the morning. After what happened last night, the brothel madame no longer dared to stop Xiao Changtian. ¡°Disciple, this Pleasant Red Courtyard isn¡¯t a place for discussion. Why don¡¯t you come back with me first?¡± If anyone saw him coming to this place every day to look for his disciple, he would definitely die. Then he would not be able to explain it clearly. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll pack up and go back with you now!¡± Ye Fan couldn¡¯t wait to go back with Xiao Changtian. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the imperial prison. Looking at the flourishing scene in the imperial prison, Ye Fan could not help but sigh at his master¡¯s strength again. Just as Ye Fan took his luggage and moved into the courtyard, he suddenly saw the beach in the distance. A big turtle was carrying a small turtle on its back. ¡°Master, then¡­Was the person on the Black Tortoise¡¯s back the Black Tortoise¡¯s son?¡± Ye Fan was a little surprised and did not know what to say. It had only been a few years since they last saw each other, and Black Tortoise¡¯s child was already so big! ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Not only Black Tortoise, but even Qilin has found a wife. I¡¯ll let you meet her when I have time.¡± Speaking of these things, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°Alright, put down your things first and let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t wait any longer and was ready to go look for the next person. Although he didn¡¯t know who it was, he could only be at ease after finding Xiao Changtian. Chapter 1335: Youre Not Worthy (1) Chapter 1335: You¡¯re Not Worthy (1) ¡°Master, who do you want to find next?¡± Ye Fan looked at Xiao Changtian in front of him with some doubt. All these years, he had gone to look for those people around his master, but he had found nothing. He wondered how his master would find these people. ¡°Sigh, you should stay here for now. I will think of a way to deal with the rest of the people. You stay here and cultivate well. Now, not only do we have a goal to find the others, but we also have a very important goal.¡± Whenever Xiao Changtian thought of that skeleton, he would feel a lingering fear. ¡°Master, I will definitely cultivate well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you know about the demons here, right? Our next goal is to eradicate those demons!¡± Although those demons were very stubborn, they would not give up. ¡°Master! I¡¯ll remember it! You can go and do your work now!¡± ¡­ At that time, in a small border town in the desert, Diwu Zheng was standing guard with a serious face. ¡°Little Five, it¡¯s time to change shifts.¡± At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Diwu Zheng went back to his dormitory without looking back. Speaking of which, it was really tragic. When Diwu was being teleported over, he was the most miserable among the few of them. Because he was directly thrown down from the sky by the system. Coincidentally, Diwu Zheng¡¯s head landed on the ground. He couldn¡¯t remember what he used to do. He only knew his name. Just as Diwu was lost, he was picked up by the person called Li Zhu who was guarding the border city. Li Zhu saw that Diwu was young and strong, and he had no family, so he arranged this position for him. As for Diwu Zheng, besides standing guard every day, he ate and slept at a fixed time. The next day, Di Wu Zheng arrived at his place on time. Just as it was about to end, a beautiful figure suddenly appeared in front of Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Diwu Zheng, you¡­It¡¯s almost over.¡± The cute girl in pale yellow looked at Diwu Zheng shyly. ¡°There¡¯s still an hour and a quarter of an hour left.¡± Diwu Zheng looked straight ahead with a serious expression, not giving the woman in front of him a single glance. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s going to take so long. But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait for you in front.¡± However, the woman did not give up because of Di Wu¡¯s attitude towards her. Instead, she really sat down not far away. ¡°Little Five, how could you let her wait for you?¡± Li Zhu, who was not far away, naturally saw this scene. However, Li Zhu could only curse Diwu for being so stubborn. Then what kind of feelings did the girl have for him? Could this Di Wuzheng not tell? He actually made the lady wait for him. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m still working!¡± Di Wu Zheng looked at Li Zhi and replied righteously. It was as if this matter had nothing to do with him. ¡°Forget it, forget it, you stubborn brain. I¡¯ll let you get off work early today. Go down and have a good chat with her.¡± If this Diwu Zheng could get along with that girl, then his efforts would not be in vain. ¡°No need, I have to strictly abide by the rules!¡± However, just as Li Zhu finished speaking, Di Wu Zheng actually retorted loudly. ¡°You! You brat, are you trying to piss me off?¡± Looking at such a stubborn Di Wu Zheng, Li Zhu was so angry that he was about to smoke. He had never seen such a person before. Hence, Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng and shouted,¡±¡±Diwu Zheng, as the captain, I order you to get off work immediately!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Li Zhu shouted and Di Wu Zheng immediately agreed. ¡°Aiyo, I don¡¯t know how she fell for you.¡± After glaring at Diwu Zheng, Li Zhu walked away. The remaining time was for him to do whatever he wanted. ¡°Diwu Zheng, you¡¯re finally off work. Hehe, I came today because I have something to discuss with you.¡± Facing the shy woman in front of him, Di Wu was expressionless. ¡°What is it, Su Yu?¡± ¡°My father wants to see you today. Are you free?¡± After saying this, Su Yu¡¯s face turned even redder. She didn¡¯t know why her father had asked to meet Di Wu Zheng today. ¡°Go! Diwu Zheng will definitely go.¡± Before Di Wu Zheng could reply, Li Zhu walked over and agreed. ¡°Little Five, don¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s time to get off work now!¡± Li Zhu was thinking about Diwu Zheng¡¯s marriage. He was like an old father. Diwu Zheng¡¯s matter had made him extremely worried. ¡°This¡­ Alright then.¡± Seeing Li Zhu like this, although Di Wu Zheng didn¡¯t want to agree, he still agreed. Not long after, Di Wu Zheng followed Su Yu to the Su family¡¯s door. One had to know that the Su family could be considered a prestigious family in this city. Su Yu could also be considered a young miss. It was precisely because Di Wu Zheng saved Su Yu during a mission that Su Yu fell in love with Di Wu Zheng at first sight. These days, no matter if it was windy or rainy, Su Yu would persistently deliver food to Diwu Zheng. Of course, this also attracted the attention of Su Yu¡¯s father. ¡°Yo, I think this must be Diwu Zheng. Haha, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Su Yu¡¯s father saw Diwu Zheng walking over and smiled as he nodded at him. ¡°You came at the right time. The servant has just finished cooking. Haha, Diwu Zheng, quickly sit.¡± After Su Yu¡¯s father sized up Di Wu Zheng, his eyes revealed disdain for Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Xiao Yu, go and see where my collection of tea leaves is. Bring it to father. I¡¯ll entertain Diwu Zheng.¡± After Su Yu¡¯s father sent Su Yu away, he immediately revealed his true colors. ¡°Diwu Zheng, I heard that you are a guard, right?¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s father like this, Di Wu Zheng nodded his head expressionlessly. ¡°Haha, although you¡¯re a guard, you should know who Yu ¡®Er is, right?¡± Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s meaning was obvious. His goal was to make Diwu Zheng stay away from his daughter in the future. With Diwu Zheng¡¯s status, he was not worthy of his daughter. ¡°Su Yu is the eldest daughter of your Su family. Why? Is there a problem?¡± Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Su Yu¡¯s father, who was about to say something, choked. He didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter a thorn in his side. ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll tell you clearly. With your status, don¡¯t interact with my Yu ¡®Er in the future! Do you see this pot of flowers on the table?¡± ¡°Now, even the pot of flowers on our table is more valuable than you. They have more status and value than you. You¡¯re not worthy of my daughter, and I won¡¯t let my daughter be with you!¡± Chapter 1336: Chapter 1343-The Demon Race Arrives Chapter 1336: Chapter 1343-The Demon Race Arrives Facing Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s stern rebuke, Di Wu Zheng remained silent, only looking at Su Yu¡¯s father silently. ¡°Still looking? What are you looking at? No matter how much you look at me, I won¡¯t let my daughter follow someone like you! Hurry up and leave!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father had called Diwu Zheng over for no other reason. He wanted to humiliate Di Wu Zheng and chase him away. Su Yu¡¯s father didn¡¯t believe. After being humiliated like this, Di Wu Zheng still dared to pester his daughter. ¡°Alright.¡± Di Wu was looking at Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s harsh criticism of him, but he only said one word and left. Not long after, Su Yu walked in with two cups of tea. ¡°Father, where is Diwu Zheng?¡± After looking around, Su Yu did not see Di Wu Zheng. She asked with some doubt. ¡°That fellow has already been chased away by my team. Don¡¯t associate with him anymore in the future. With his status, he¡¯s not compatible with you at all.¡± Su Yu¡¯s father did not hide anything from Su Yu. Anyway, that guy would definitely not be tactful enough to see his daughter in the future. However, Su Yu looked at her father in disbelief. ¡°Father, Diwu Zheng is my savior. How can you treat him like this?¡± This time, it was completely over. Su Yu looked at her father angrily. ¡°Humph! With his status, shouldn¡¯t he save you? How else could she thank him? Alright, don¡¯t say anything else. Don¡¯t interact with him in the future!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father looked at his daughter accusing him and left angrily. After returning, Di Di¡¯s fifth Zheng returned to his dormitory expressionlessly and began his own life. It was as if Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s words did not affect Di Wu Zheng¡¯s life at all. In the next few days, even if Su Yu came to look for Di Wu Zheng, Di Wu Zheng would avoid him. Seeing the two of them fall out, Li Zhu was extremely worried. At that moment, the atmosphere in the city lord¡¯s hall of Border City was very heavy. The City Lord stood in the middle of the hall with a serious expression. ¡°Everyone, we have received news that the demons are likely to attack us in the next few days. Especially for the people guarding the city, we must be extremely alert. If there is anything, report it immediately!¡±¡± The City Lord knew how powerful those demons were, so he did not expect these people guarding the city to be able to deal with the demons. He only hoped that these people would report in time. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Not long after, Diwu Zheng, who was standing guard, was called to a meeting to talk about this matter. Diwu Zheng¡¯s expression was still solemn when he received the news, while the others looked a little panicked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a demon invasion here. It¡¯s really terrifying!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I heard that the current demons are very powerful. Just us people are not their opponents at all.¡± ¡°Sigh, for people like us, we should quickly run away when we see them. Forget about dealing with them, it¡¯s already not bad if we can survive in the hands of the demons.¡± After these people returned to their posts, they discussed in fear. After all, they were still young and did not want to die like this. For the next few days, the entire city was calm. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was ready to set off to find the next person. It was another calm day. On this day, Di Wu Zheng still came to his position to stand guard. Not long after Diwu Zheng stood there, he felt a strange aura appear outside the city gate. ¡°Devil aura?¡± Diwu Zheng keenly sensed that something was wrong, so he immediately stared at the door. At that time, the City Lord looked at the foreign aid he had invited with a serious expression. ¡°City Lord, the current demons can already disguise themselves as humans. If that¡¯s the case, then it won¡¯t be easy for us to deal with them.¡± The few experts in front of the City Lord were specially invited by the City Lord from the Imperial Family. However, the City Lord did not expect things to turn out like this. If those demons really disguised themselves as ordinary humans, then their entire city would be in big trouble. At this moment, Di Wu was rushing towards the demons. ¡°Damn it! He didn¡¯t expect to be discovered so quickly! Brothers, kill this kid!¡± Of course, these demons could tell that the fifth place was coming for them. However, these few demons were not afraid. It was just a small Di Wu Zheng. However, in the next second, the few demons in front of him were all punched to the city wall by Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Bang!¡± Because the power was so great, a huge hole was smashed through the entire city wall. Even the City Lord and the others in the hall heard this commotion. ¡°Not good! Could it be that those demons had made a move?¡± The few of them instantly rushed towards that place. As for Diwu, he looked at the few demons who had been dealt with with with a single punch. After curling his lips in disdain, he quickly returned to his post. No one saw Diwu Zheng¡¯s actions. In a short while, the City Lord arrived with a few experts beside him. ¡°Then! Those few demons are already dead!¡± At this moment, this place was already surrounded by many people. Looking at the corpses of the Demon Race people on the ground, the City Lord¡¯s face was filled with surprise. That was because the corpses of those few demons were already badly mutilated. If not for the demonic qi emitting from them, the City Lord would almost not have been able to recognize them as demons. ¡°This¡­ Who did this?¡± The City Lord looked around in confusion. The few experts he had invited were just beside him. It was impossible for them to make a move. But now, these demons had been killed. ¡°City Lord, perhaps some expert who doesn¡¯t want to show his face has come to help us.¡± Looking at the miserable state of those demons, even the few experts invited by the City Lord were ashamed of their inferiority. Even if they were to make a move, they might not be able to kill these few demons so quickly. ¡°Hiss! It shouldn¡¯t be.¡± After thinking for two seconds, the City Lord immediately called the manager of the city defense today. ¡°Did you see who killed these demons?¡± The City Lord also had the mentality of giving it a try. However, this was destined to disappoint him. The manager looked at those demons and replied with some fear,¡±City Lord, I was also on duty today, but I didn¡¯t see what happened.¡± He had also come immediately after hearing the commotion, but when he came, there were only these few corpses. Moreover, it was even more impossible that the demon was killed by their city defenders. ¡°Alright, you can leave first.¡± In the end, this matter was a good thing for the City Lord. ¡°Experts, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to stay here for a few more days. Perhaps there will be more demons coming.¡± He did not know who the mysterious expert was this time, nor did he know if the mysterious expert would make a move next time. The City Lord could only let these people stay. Chapter 1337: Time to Get Off Work (1) Chapter 1337: Time to Get Off Work (1) ¡°Little Five, have you heard about what happened today?¡± At night, Li Zhu and Diwu Zheng were on duty. ¡°What is it?¡± Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng¡¯s confused face, so he whispered to Diwu Zheng,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t hear that the Demon Race was killed by a mysterious person today.¡± Li Zhu¡¯s face was filled with shock when he mentioned this. ¡± You don¡¯t know how tragic that scene was¡­¡± ¡°I wonder how that person did it. He¡¯s actually so powerful¡­¡± When Li Zhu mentioned that mysterious person, his face was filled with admiration. However, Di Wu Zheng was still looking at Li Zhu expressionlessly. ¡°Hey, Little Five, don¡¯t you admire me at all?¡± Looking at Diwu¡¯s expressionless face, Li Zhu glared at him. The mysterious man was now Li Zhu¡¯s idol, but Di Wu Zheng was not excited at all. ¡°Why should I worship him? Didn¡¯t he just kill a few demons?¡± Diwu Zheng glanced at Li Zhu and continued to stare ahead. ¡°No, what do you mean? What did he mean by killing a few demons? You have to know that people like us can¡¯t kill a demon even if we cultivate for a lifetime.¡± Seeing that Di Wu Zheng didn¡¯t worship that mysterious person and even said that, Li Zhu was more or less a little angry. This Di Wu Zheng was indeed a one-track mind. However, Di Wu Zheng didn¡¯t explain anything to Li Zhu. Looking at Diwu Zheng like this, Li Zhu could only leave uninterested. He shouldn¡¯t have told Diwu about this. A few more days passed peacefully. On this day, the City Lord suddenly received news that Prince Han Mo was coming to patrol. After receiving this news, the City Lord rushed over to welcome him. Because their city was a small city on the border of the Han Mo Kingdom, the people of the Han Mo Kingdom would not send any important people here. And it was because of the matter with that demon from before that this time. Prince Han Mo had come personally. ¡°Prince! Slow down.¡± When he saw Prince Han Mo, the City Lord had a fawning expression. It was not easy for a big shot to come to their place, so the City Lord naturally had to curry favor with him. ¡°Haha, City Lord, I didn¡¯t expect that such a powerful person would actually exist in this small place of yours.¡± Prince Han Mo came down and smiled at the City Lord. He didn¡¯t want to come this time, but he couldn¡¯t help but be curious. If he came, he might be able to attract that person. Thus, Prince Han Mo came personally this time. ¡°Prince, you must be joking. I really don¡¯t know who that person is.¡± The City Lord didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from Prince Han Mo. ¡°Haha, then should I go to that place to take a look?¡± Prince Hanmo looked at the Castellan and smiled. Meanwhile, Diwu Zheng and the others immediately received the news. Thus, before Prince Han Mo arrived, these people had specially formed a line to welcome him. ¡°Prince, look, that big hole in front is the work of that mysterious person.¡± Because it had not been repaired in time, the traces left behind by Diwu Zheng were still there. ¡°Hiss, this person doesn¡¯t look simple.¡± Prince Han Mo fell into deep thought as he looked at the huge hole. A strength like this could be considered a powerhouse in the entire Han Mo Kingdom. However, Prince Han Mo couldn¡¯t think of any experts who would come to such a small place. The soldiers guarding the city behind him stood behind the prince in an orderly manner to protect him. ¡°Everyone, I wonder if any of you saw the scene from before? Of course, if any of you can tell me the truth, this king can satisfy any of your requests.¡± The prince turned around and asked the people behind him. Although he knew that the City Lord had already asked about this matter, he could not help but ask again. Perhaps these people were forced by his pressure and the conditions he had just mentioned, so they told him what they had seen. ¡°Pa, pa.¡± At this moment, Di Wu Zheng suddenly walked out from the group. ¡°Oh? Do you know something?¡± Prince Han Mo¡¯s face was filled with joy when he saw Diwu walking out of the group. He knew that there might be a new surprise! However, when Li Zhu, who was beside Di Wu Zheng, saw Di Wu Zheng leave, he immediately felt that something was wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s time for me to get off work.¡± Fifth Zheng¡¯s emotionless voice stunned everyone present. Li Zhu had a death wish on his face. What was this guy doing! That was Prince Han Mo! What kind of occasion was this! Why is that guy so blind! When Prince Han Mo heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, the smile on his face froze. He looked at Diwu Zheng in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? Time to get off work?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that a mere guard would dare to be so bold! He thought it was good news, but this person actually said that he could get off work! Wasn¡¯t he fooling around with himself? ¡°Prince! Prince! Don¡¯t be angry! Don¡¯t be angry! Men, lock this man up!¡± The City Lord knew that if Prince Han Mo was really angry, then all his efforts would have been wasted. It¡¯s all this damn brat¡¯s fault. Why doesn¡¯t he take a look at the situation now! He actually said such words in front of the Prince! Even if Prince Han Mo were to execute him, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. ¡°Forget it. Since you guys didn¡¯t gain anything here, this king will go back first.¡± Prince Han Mo saw this and knew what he was up to by staying here. After speaking to the City Lord, Prince Han Mo brought his men back. ¡°Aiyo! Diwu Zheng, oh Diwu Zheng, are you stupid or brainless! Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s Prince Han Mo! That¡¯s Prince Han Mo!¡± Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng in the cell and was so angry that his nose was almost crooked. She didn¡¯t know how Di Wuzheng had grown up to be this big since he was so simple-minded. No wonder Su Yu kicked this kid out previously. If he wanted her, she could not help it. ¡°But that¡¯s when you get off work.¡± Diwu Zheng was still expressionless as he confronted Li Zhu. He did not care who the other party was. When it was time to get off work, no one could stop him from getting off work. ¡°You! You have to anger me to death to be at ease! Just you wait! This time, you won¡¯t be spared a beating.¡± Even though Li Zhu had begged Di Wu before he came. However, Di Wu Zheng had offended a prince this time. Even if he pleaded for mercy, Di Wu Zheng would still suffer. Otherwise, after the City Lord was too busy, he personally supervised the people to ruthlessly beat Diwu Zheng 200 times. Chapter 1338: The Demons Are Here Again (1) Chapter 1338: The Demons Are Here Again (1) Even Xiao Changtian was surprised when he saw the red dot on the spatial coordinates. He realized that the nearest red dot seemed to be in the direction of the Han Mo Kingdom. Xiao Changtian was familiar with this place. When he was looking for the spiritual tree seed, didn¡¯t he go here? However, it was a pity that Xiao Changtian was only focused on finding the spirit tree seeds at that time and did not pay attention to anything else. Moreover, this place was in the lower realm. He did not seem to have told the people from the Heaven Secrets Pavilion that he had already found the spirit tree seed. He could settle it on the way. At that time, Di Wu Zheng, who was in the border town of the Han Mo Kingdom, was still in prison. To Li Zhu¡¯s surprise, Di Wu Zheng recovered on the second day after he was beaten! This made Li Zhu, who was originally worried, completely speechless. Because the two hundred blows had been personally witnessed by the City Lord, and had landed firmly on Di Wu Zheng¡¯s body. Although he had bribed the person who beat him up, it was impossible for him to be so obvious in front of the City Lord. One had to know that even people like them who trained every day might not be able to withstand these two hundred strokes. If his body was slightly weaker, he would probably have died on the spot. Li Zhu thought that after Di Wuzheng was beaten, he would need to rest for at least half a year. But the next day, Di Wu Zheng was still alive and kicking in prison. ¡°Little Five, are you hiding something?¡± When he was delivering food to Diwu Zheng, Li Zhu was really puzzled, so he looked at Diwu Zheng and asked. With the strength of their manager, it was impossible for him to recover so quickly. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± Di Wu Zheng didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of explaining. After saying that, he continued to eat his food with his head lowered. Looking at Diwu Zheng like this, Li Zhu knew that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of him, so he could only give up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to come out in two more days. Let me tell you, after you come out, you have to look at the situation clearly! Otherwise, you¡¯re really dead!¡± Before he left, Li Zhu gave Diwu Zheng a stern warning. At that moment, in the Su family. Looking at his worried daughter, Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s face revealed disdain. ¡°Su Yu, don¡¯t even think about interacting with a person like that who¡¯s in prison. A person like that isn¡¯t even worthy of sweeping our house.¡± When Su Yu¡¯s father heard that Di Wu Zheng had been taken away, he couldn¡¯t be happier. Now, his daughter finally did not have to look for him anymore. Previously, even after he warned Di Wu Zheng, his daughter still went back to find him. Now that Diwu was in jail, Su Yu couldn¡¯t go even if she wanted to. ¡°Father, you, you are really blind!¡± After Su Yu said this, she didn¡¯t want to talk to her father anymore. ¡­ Soon, two days passed. Diwu Zheng also came out safely. ¡°City Lord! City Lord! Not good! Not good!¡± Just as the City Lord was leisurely drinking tea in his room, a subordinate¡¯s hurried voice startled the City Lord. ¡°Cough, cough, cough! Bah! I¡¯m scalding! What¡¯s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± The City Lord looked at his subordinates with dissatisfaction. His tongue was probably scalded by the hot tea. ¡°City Lord! I just received news from the front line. The demons, the demons sent news that they want us to pay the price for what happened last time!¡± The subordinate explained the matter in a panic. Just hearing this news, the subordinate was so scared that his entire body trembled. Those demons were looking for trouble! Should they run away quickly? ¡°What? There¡¯s actually such a thing!¡± After hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, the City Lord¡¯s heart thumped. Last time, only a few demons came, and it was that mysterious person who dealt with them. And the expert he had invited had long left. ¡°Did they say how many demons are coming?¡± The City Lord asked in a panic. If those fiend race pestered them and refused to let go, then they would be finished. ¡°This¡­ Although I don¡¯t know how many, they said that they want everyone in our city to die with them.¡± The subordinate trembled at the thought of the demons. ¡°How¡­ It actually turned out like this! Damn it! Hurry up! Quickly report this matter to the Han Mo Kingdom!¡± Regarding such a matter, the City Lord was also helpless. He still had to ask the Han Mo Kingdom for help. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Wait, did they say when?¡± Just as his subordinate was about to leave, the City Lord called out to him again. ¡°They¡­ They said anytime.¡± These words completely made the City Lord lose his composure. One had to know that it would take half a day for this matter to spread to the Han Mo Kingdom, and it would take at least half a day for the imperial family of the Han Mo Kingdom to send someone over. If those demons attacked their city today. Then they really might not be able to see the sun tomorrow! ¡°Damn it! Pass this matter to the Han Mo Imperial Family first!¡± After the City Lord calmed down, he looked into the distance with a serious expression. ¡­. ¡°Be alert! Be on guard! All members, be on alert!¡± Very soon, Diwu Zheng, who was standing guard, was interrupted by this urgent voice. ¡°Little Five! Stop standing guard! Get ready! This time, the demons are going to attack!¡± Li Zhu hurriedly ran to Diwu Zheng and urged him. He also did not expect that not long after the demons were eliminated last time, there would actually be demons invading again! It was said that this time, it was very serious. Even the city lord personally came to the front line. ¡°The demons are coming again?¡± Diwu Zheng frowned when he heard the news. Soon, everyone gathered on the field. After the Consul¡¯s men explained the matter urgently, they brought these people to the city wall. ¡°Little Five, are you afraid?¡± Li Zhu looked at his companions on the city wall and choked up for a moment. How could he not know that if the demons really came, then they would only be cannon fodder. Unfortunately, he had yet to live long enough, and he had yet to see Little Wu Cheng Cheng¡­ ¡°A mere demon, what is there to be afraid of?¡± However, there was no fear on Diwu¡¯s face. He looked as calm as if he was going to stand guard. ¡°Tsk! Aren¡¯t you too arrogant? A mere demon, what a joke.¡± As soon as Di Wu Zheng finished speaking, the soldiers at the side looked at him as if they were looking at Sabi. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk about this fool. Didn¡¯t you see what happened last time? This guy¡¯s brain is not normal.¡± The other soldier also looked at Diwu Zheng with disdain. After all, the entire city knew about what happened last time. Di Wu Zheng had also made a name for himself with the incident last time. ¡°What are you guys talking about? I¡¯m about to die, but I can¡¯t control your mouths!¡± When Li Zhu heard this, he looked at these people with incomparable anger. They were all people who were about to die. Why didn¡¯t these people accumulate some virtue for their descendants? When the demons came, they would definitely tear them apart first. Chapter 1339: Come Out By Yourself (1) Chapter 1339: Come Out By Yourself (1) ¡°Little Five, ignore these people. But what you said was too unrealistic.¡± Those people were from the Demon Race! How could these puny little soldiers possibly deal with those fiend race? However, Di Wu Zheng only looked at Li Zhu and did not say anything. The City Lord was standing on the city wall and looking at the scene below. ¡°We don¡¯t know when the demons will come. From now on, everyone is on guard!¡± However, just as the City Lord finished speaking, the sky in the distance suddenly darkened. ¡°Not good, City Lord! Those¡­ Are those things demons?¡± The dark clouds in the distance were rushing over at a very fast speed. Looking at the dark clouds rushing over, the City Lord¡¯s expression was very bad. He had just sent the news to the Han Mo Imperial Family. This news had just been sent on its way when these mo came. Even if the Han Mo royal family sent reinforcements, their entire city would have fallen. Looking at the dark clouds in the distance, not only did the City Lord¡¯s expression not look good, but the expressions of the soldiers beside him were also not good. ¡°Damn it! Could it be that the heavens want us to die?¡± The City Lord was a little unwilling. However, at this moment, the dark cloud had already reached the City Lord¡¯s head. In an instant, the entire city was shrouded in darkness. ¡°Jie! Jie! Jie!¡± At this moment, black shadows suddenly appeared under the city wall. The black shadow looked extremely strange under the dark sky. ¡°Aren¡¯t you humans very arrogant? He actually dared to assassinate our intelligence officer so brazenly.¡± She didn¡¯t know who had opened the door for the group of black shadows. That voice was like the Grim Reaper coming to the human world, extremely terrifying. When the people standing on the city wall heard this voice, they could not help but shiver. ¡°Sir, you might have misunderstood. Those demons were not killed by us!¡± At this moment, the City Lord gritted his teeth and replied. Because the City Lord knew that even if they sent out all the people in the city, they would not be a match for these demons. It was better to surrender as soon as possible. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re about to die. Don¡¯t explain so much to me! How could we not know whether it was you or not!¡± The group of black shadows did not want to pay any attention to the City Lord at all. ¡°However, I can give you a chance. If the person who killed our intelligence officer came forward, we might let you guys off. If you don¡¯t take the initiative to come out, then I¡¯m sorry. The entire city will become nourishment for us.¡± Just as the City Lord did not know how to respond, the black shadow said this again. After hearing this, a trace of hope appeared on the City Lord¡¯s face. Now, he only asked the person who killed them to come out. Those few demons were all dead. They definitely did not know who did it! If he casually sent out a scapegoat, they would definitely not be able to discover it. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t think about getting away with it. We know very well who killed our intelligence officer. Hehe, don¡¯t blame us for being impolite!!¡± Just as this thought formed in the City Lord¡¯s mind, the group of black shadows ¡®gloomy voices sounded again. ¡°This!¡± The City Lord looked at these demons somewhat unwillingly. What should he do now? How did he know who did it? I¡¯m afraid that expert has already left this place! He had originally thought that there would be some hope, but now, it seemed that there was no hope at all. ¡°Hehe, why? Are you still unwilling to hand over that person?¡± The group of black shadows quietly looked at the City Lord. Although they did not make a move, the silence at this moment made people panic. At this moment, Diwu, who was standing beside Li Zhu, moved. ¡°Little Five! What are you doing!¡± Seeing Diwu Zheng step forward at this time, Li Zhu was frightened. What time is it now! This was a matter of life and death! What was going on with Di Wuzheng! Did he want to die? The City Lord also saw Di Wu Zheng move. Looking at Di Wu Zheng, the City Lord instantly widened his eyes. ¡°What does that fellow want to do? If he wants to die, don¡¯t drag the entire city down with him!¡± The City Lord looked at Di Wu Zheng and cursed in his heart. This damned guy! He wanted the entire city to be buried with him! Even those who had mocked Di Wu Zheng earlier were shocked and furious. ¡°Does that idiot know what he¡¯s doing! He wanted the expert from last time! He wants to die, but he still wants to implicate us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This person! Someone stop him!¡± Although they knew that it was a narrow escape this time, they did not want to really die here. Now, if Di Wu Zheng really went out, then according to what those demons said just now, he would be able to escape. The entire city would not be able to escape! ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up and stop that kid!¡± At this moment, the City Lord was in a hurry to command his subordinates. At this time, this kid couldn¡¯t still be thinking of getting off work, right? However, even though the people around the City Lord reacted very quickly, Di Wu Zheng had already jumped down the city wall. ¡°Damn it! This damned stinky idiot! Even if I become a ghost, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The entire city was harmed by that guy! He really deserves to die!¡± These people watched as Wu Zheng jumped down without knowing what was good for him. In an instant, these people greeted all of Di Wu Zheng¡¯s family members 800 times. Even the City Lord looked at Di Wu Zheng with a gloomy expression. ¡°This damned blind thing! It¡¯s simply a disgrace to us!¡± Even Li Zhu, who usually defended Di Wu Zheng, looked at him in disbelief. Normally, it was fine if Di Wuzheng was a one-track-minded person, but what time was it now? Why was Diwu Zheng so stupid! For a moment, Li Zhu regretted saving Diwu Zheng. If he had not saved Di Wu Zheng back then, perhaps all the people in the city would not have been killed by the demons because of this matter. However, Diwu Zheng walked up to the demons expressionlessly. ¡°What do you demons want?¡± Towards these demons, Di Wu was not afraid at all. It was as if these demons were not a threat to him at all. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re finally willing to come out. Since you¡¯ve come out, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡± The black shadow sneered at Di Wu Zheng,¡±One, you¡¯ve joined our Demon Race, and I¡¯ll let you live. Second, all of you will die!¡± Chapter 1340: Are They Dreaming (1) Chapter 1340: Are They Dreaming (1) Di Wu was not afraid of the threat of the demons at all. Instead, he looked at the demons with disdain. ¡± I¡¯ll give you five seconds. If you don¡¯t make a decision quickly, we¡¯ll take action!¡±¡± However, before the demon could finish speaking, Diwu Zhengjiu interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll agree to it. You¡¯re just a bunch of trash. Dealing with vermin like you is as easy as squashing an ant!¡± After saying that, Di Wu Zheng rushed towards the Asmodians in front of him without hesitation. At that moment, the people on the city wall were anxiously looking at the situation below. Because the distance was too far, they couldn¡¯t hear what Di Wu was saying to these demons. As they were talking, Di Wu Zheng suddenly attacked those demons. ¡°Aiyo, that idiot, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to run away?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Wasn¡¯t it easy for those demons to kill that idiot? I haven¡¯t even reached the bottom yet, and Sabi will definitely be dead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s not a powerful person. I wonder who told him to go out and steal Heroes at a time like this.¡± The hearts of these people above were already as dead as ashes. They were thinking that this time, if he became a ghost, he would not let Diwu pass. However, just as their hearts turned cold, the scene below made their eyes widen. ¡°Bang! Boom!¡± The unarmed Di Wu smashed his fist at the demons. The demons that were smashed died tragically in front of Di Wu Zheng, just like the few demons that were killed earlier. Merely two punches had already finished off several demons. Although there were still many demons left, they had to find Di Wu Zheng to continue attacking. Before long, those demons would definitely be wiped out completely. This scene completely rendered the people on the city wall speechless. ¡°This¡­ Am I seeing things?¡± Even the City Lord rubbed his eyes in disbelief. He felt as if everything before his eyes was a dream. It was unreal. ¡°City¡­ City Lord! That¡­ That guy seemed to be the mysterious expert from last time!¡± The subordinate at the side also looked at Diwu Zheng in disbelief. Previously, when the City Lord was punishing Di Zheng, he had even paid attention to the Fifth. Diwu Zheng was just an ordinary guard. Why did he become a mysterious expert now? This was too terrifying! Not only the City Lord, but even the people who had mocked Di Wu Zheng were stunned. ¡°He¡­ Is he really the fifth?¡± After a while, someone asked his companion in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that the scene in front of him was real. That Sabi Diwu Zheng actually finished off several demons with just two punches! Was this really true? Li Zhu, who was standing at the side, was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. ¡°Little Five¡­Xiaowu was the mysterious expert from that day?!!¡± Li Zhu could not believe that Di Wu Zheng, who had been by his side for so many years, actually had such great strength. No wonder Xiaowu said that they were just mere demons. And he usually ordered Diwu Zheng around like he was ordering his son around¡­ ¡°Bang-Bang-¡± Under Di Wu Zheng¡¯s punches, even if the demons resisted, they would be hammered to death by Di Wu Zheng. With the death of these demons, the sky of the entire city gradually became clear. Finally, after the last punch, Di Wu Zheng clapped his hands and walked out of the city gate expressionlessly. ¡°These demons have been dealt with. We are safe now. We can open the city gates.¡± Hearing Diwu¡¯s words, everyone on the city wall finally reacted. ¡°Quick, quick, quick, open the door for you!¡± The City Lord shouted to his subordinates. Although the City Lord looked relieved on the surface, he was still very worried. He wasn¡¯t worried about those demons, but he was worried about himself. Only now did he know that the mysterious expert was Di Wu Zheng, and he had personally found someone to beat Di Wu Zheng 200 times! If Di Wu wanted to avenge him, he would not be able to escape this calamity. ¡°Expert, expert, I really didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai. I didn¡¯t expect you to be one. Why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡± When the City Lord saw Diwu walking in, he did not have time to think about anything else and immediately ran over. ¡°He¡¯s just a mere demon. It¡¯s not worth saying that.¡± Diwu Zheng said arrogantly and didn¡¯t say anything else. If Diwu had said this before, he would definitely have been scolded to death by these people again. However, they had already witnessed Di Wu Zheng¡¯s strength. They didn¡¯t dare to say that Diwu Zheng was acting tough because he was too strong. The demons that could take the lives of their entire city were all killed by Di Wu Zheng in just half an hour. The current Diwu Zheng was their god! The people who had mocked Di Wu Zheng earlier felt even more guilty. They had said all kinds of dirty words to Di Wuzheng. Even if they wanted to apologize now, they didn¡¯t know how to do it. ¡°Hahaha, expert, you¡¯re still the best. You¡¯re tired now. Why don¡¯t you follow me back to rest?¡± Looking at Di Wu Zheng, the City Lord had a fawning expression. For their city to produce such a master, it would not be considered too much even if he gave up his seat to him. ¡°No need. Since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll go back and stand guard.¡± Di Wu Zheng still did not forget about his work. ¡°Aiyo, Little Five, it¡¯s already like this, why are you still standing guard!¡± At this moment, Li Zhu came over and said to Di Wu Zheng. ¡°City Lord, Little Five has such a personality. Please give in to him. Otherwise, that kind of thing wouldn¡¯t have happened back then.¡± Li Zhu knew that if the City Lord insisted on letting Di Wu Zheng go back with him to enjoy himself, Di Wu Zheng would definitely not be happy. Therefore, Li Zhu stood out at this time and smiled. ¡°City Lord, you might not know this, but for Xiaowu, standing guard is relaxing.¡± Li Zhu turned his head and gave the City Lord a look. He hoped that the City Lord would stop talking. If he did, Di Wu Zheng would definitely be annoyed. ¡°Ahaha, Diwu Zheng, you can go back first. I have to thank you for this! You are the hero of our city!¡± The City Lord instantly understood what Li Zhu meant. However, the City Lord was becoming more and more curious about Di Wu Zheng. Could it be that all experts had such a hobby? When Diwu saw that the City Lord was finally no longer pestering him, he nodded and walked towards his office. Chapter 1341: Hero (1) Chapter 1341: Hero (1) In less than 15 minutes, Diwu Zheng¡¯s story had spread throughout the entire city. Of course, this also included Su Yu¡¯s father who had chased Di Wu Zheng away. Su Yu¡¯s father had previously scoffed at the matter of the fiend race¡¯s invasion. This was because he thought that in their small county, why would those demons spend so much effort to come here? However, he completely believed it the moment he saw Tian Yin. However, just as he was feeling anxious at home, the sky suddenly brightened. This made Su Yu¡¯s father drink tea in his courtyard again. ¡°Old Master, Old Master, bad news, bad news.¡± At this moment, the servants of the Su family hurriedly ran to Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s side. ¡°Didn¡¯t the demons leave already? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Yu¡¯s father looked at the servant impatiently. Now, other than the sky collapsing, nothing else was a big deal. ¡°Old Master, although the demons have left, do you know the Di Wu Zheng you chased away last time?¡± The servant looked at his master anxiously. At this time, his master still did not know what was going on outside. ¡°That kid has nothing to do with me anymore. Why are you still thinking about him? Did Xiao Yu go to find that bastard again?¡± Su Yu¡¯s father was furious when he thought of his daughter going to look for Di Wu Zheng. What was so good about that bastard? Su Yu liked him so much, and she still couldn¡¯t forget him after so long. ¡°No, Old Master, Di Wu Zheng, it was Di Wu Zheng who killed those demons!¡± Hearing the servant¡¯s words, Su Yu¡¯s father fell off the stool in fear. ¡°What did you say? Say that again? How could it be him? Let me tell you, if you dare to lie to me, you can forget about your salary for the next six months!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father did not believe the servant¡¯s words at all. How could such a bastard kill the demons? It was simply a joke. ¡°Master! Everything I¡¯m saying now is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go outside and ask around. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know about this now!¡± The servant was also very anxious. Although he knew that his master hated Di Wu Zheng, it was a fact that Di Wu Zheng had killed those demons. ¡°Humph! I want to see what¡¯s going on.¡± Even at this moment, Su Yu¡¯s father did not believe the words of the servants. He wanted to personally go out and see what was going on. After saying that, Su Yu¡¯s father directly came to the City Lord¡¯s residence. One had to know that the reason why the Su family could develop so well in this city was because they had some connections with the city lord. He wanted to personally ask if this matter was true. ¡°City Lord, City Lord, what¡¯s going on with those demons?¡± As soon as he entered, Su Yu¡¯s father went straight to the City Lord¡¯s main hall. ¡°Hey, Old Su, why are you here? I just finished dealing with some matters here.¡± Looking at Su Yu¡¯s father, the mayor was a little surprised. ¡°City Lord, do what you need to do. I¡¯m here to ask what happened to the demons in the morning. Who killed him?¡± Regarding this matter, Su Yu¡¯s father would rather believe that the City Lord killed those demons. When the City Lord heard Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s words, he became excited. The City Lord pulled Su Yu¡¯s father and told him everything about the demons in the morning. After hearing the City Lord¡¯s affirmative answer, Su Yu¡¯s father completely lost his composure. ¡°City Lord, are you saying that it¡¯s that Diwu Zheng?¡± Su Yu¡¯s father couldn¡¯t believe that what his servant said was true! ¡± It¡¯s true, Old Su. You know that I¡¯m panicking. You should know that I¡¯ve punished Diwu Zheng before¡­¡± After returning from the City Lord¡¯s Estate, Su Yu¡¯s father was in a daze. He returned to his home like a walking corpse. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After seeing his daughter, Su Yu¡¯s father seemed to have seen hope. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you still in contact with that Di Wu Zheng?¡± Su Yu¡¯s father was very afraid. If Di Wu wanted to find trouble with him, he would definitely be in trouble. ¡°Father, ever since you chased Di Wu Zheng away last time, he didn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡± Su Yu¡¯s words extinguished the last trace of hope in Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s heart. He wanted to give himself a few tight slaps right now. Why did he look down on others like a dog! Now, he was just pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger. He thought that he was just an ordinary person. It was all over now. Su Yu naturally knew what her father was thinking. After shaking her head helplessly, she turned around and left. At this moment, Di Wu Zheng was still standing on the spot as if nothing had happened. But, with the previous different is, now the fifth is in the distance, surrounded by a lot of people. ¡°Li Zhu! Di Wuzheng was so powerful! You actually didn¡¯t tell us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Li Zhu, it¡¯s great now. We¡¯ve already missed the opportunity to cling onto someone¡¯s thigh!¡± Diwu Zheng¡¯s colleague looked at Li Zhu and teased. They had thought that Di Wu Zheng was just an ordinary person. Who would have thought that this guy was so powerful? Now, even if the entire army was added up, they might not be as powerful as Diwu Zheng. And they had actually worked with such a powerful person for so many years. ¡°Aiya, let alone you people, even I didn¡¯t know that he would be so powerful.¡± What Li Zhu was curious about was not anything else but Di Wu Zheng¡¯s identity. ¡­ At that time, Xiao Changtian had already arrived at the Han Mo Kingdom. Looking at the place he had been to before, Xiao Changtian felt a little emotional. These places seemed to be developing better and better. ¡°However, how can I contact Princess Han Mo now?¡± Xiao Changtian walked in Han Desert City, feeling a little puzzled. If he rashly entered, he might be chased out by the guards. Back then, he didn¡¯t have Princess Han Mo¡¯s contact information. However, looking at the red dot on the spatial coordinates, Xiao Changtian felt a little emotional. Although the red dot was within the territory of the Han Mo Kingdom, it was close to the border of the Han Mo Kingdom. There was still a long way to go before he could reach the Han Desert¡¯s royal family. ¡°Make way, make way. Princess Han Mo is going to sacrifice, make way.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was resting by the roadside, he suddenly heard this voice. Xiao Changtian immediately ran over when he heard the voice. Then, he saw a group of cars driving away quickly. ¡°Hahaha, speak of the devil. Snail, quick, catch up with the convoy in front.¡± After Xiao Chang Tian took out the snail, he quickly followed Princess Han Mo¡¯s convoy. Chapter 1342: Yi Mo Country (1) Chapter 1342: Yi Mo Country (1) ¡°Princess, there seems to be someone following us.¡± Princess Hanmo, who was sitting in the carriage with her eyes closed, had a serious expression when she heard this. ¡°Who is so bold! He actually had ideas about me!¡± Princess Hanmo had been very tired during this period of time. Because of the matter with the Demon Race, she had almost never rested. It was not easy for him to find time to go out to worship, but he did not expect someone to have ideas about him. ¡°Princess, that person¡¯s speed is too fast.¡± The subordinate also looked troubled because the person behind seemed to be riding some kind of spiritual pet. It was not on the same level as them at all. He was afraid that he would catch up with them very soon. ¡°Damn it! I want to see which bastard it is! You actually dare to cause trouble at this time!¡± With that, the Hanmo Princess walked out of the carriage without fear. ¡°Hehe, that bastard actually has such a powerful spiritual pet. However, so what? Does he really think that I, Princess Hanmo, am easy to provoke?¡± Princess Hanmo was someone who had been through many storms and had encountered many similar situations. At this moment, Xiao Changtian saw Princess Hanmo come out at this time, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hahaha, it seems that my charm has not diminished! I haven¡¯t even gotten close, but Princess Hanmo already knew I was coming and came out to welcome me! Haha, not bad, not bad.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian asked the snail to speed up. Princess Hanmo didn¡¯t know who the person was. She only saw that person increase his speed, and Princess Hanmo also became serious. ¡°Everyone, be on guard! Enemy attack!¡± With that, the carriage stopped. Princess Hanmo and the others all got into battle positions. ¡°Eh? Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the actions of these people. ¡°Could it be that Princess Hanmo still hasn¡¯t recognized me?¡± However, as Xiao Changtian walked closer, Princess Hanmo felt that this person seemed a little familiar. Had he seen it somewhere before? Why did it look so familiar? ¡°Princess! Princess!¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian approached and shouted at the Hanmo Princess. ¡°Senior! How could it be a senior! Senior, why are you here?¡± When she saw who it was, Princess Hanmo was in disbelief. He could not believe that the senior from a few years ago had actually come here again. ¡°You people, quickly put down your things. Can¡¯t you see that these are the seniors?¡± After the Hanmo Princess was happy, she turned around and reprimanded the people behind her. ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for so long, you¡¯ve become more and more beautiful!¡± Xiao Changtian walked towards the Hanmo Princess and said happily. He didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so good this time. He met the Hanmo Princess so quickly. Now, he was finally relieved. Princess Hanmo was shy after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Senior, you must be joking.¡± Seeing Princess Hanmo like this, the people behind her were all stunned. They had never seen Princess Hanmo like this before! Princess Hanmo had never revealed such an expression in the royal palace. Who was this man in front of her? It was actually so powerful! ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. I thought someone was going to attack us just now. However, Senior, why did you think of coming to find us?¡± Princess Hanmo asked Xiao Changtian with some doubt. Recently, their place has been very unstable. Could it be that Senior is here to help? ¡°Haha, Princess Hanmo, I did come here to deal with some private matters, so I thought I could ask you for help.¡± After all, if it was like before, if he had some status, he would not have taken so long. If Princess Hanmo were to go with him, the time needed would be greatly reduced by half. ¡°Senior! We are willing to do anything to help you, but I have to go to the sacrifice now. Can you go back to the palace and wait for me? It won¡¯t take too long.¡± The ceremony this time was very important, so Princess Hanmo could not be absent. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you in the palace.¡± After that, Princess Hanmo ordered her men to bring Xiao Changtian back to the palace. After Han Mo King knew that Xiao Changtian had come, he also warmly welcomed him. Within the Han Mo Great Hall, the Han Mo King greeted Xiao Changtian warmly. ¡°Country Ruler, you are too polite. This time, I am looking for a friend of mine.¡± ¡°Senior, your friends are also in our Han Mo Country?¡± Han Mo King was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that senior¡¯s friend would actually be in their desert. ¡°Hahaha, yes, and it¡¯s in a border town of your place.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a figure rushed into the hall. ¡°Country Ruler, Country Ruler, bad news, bad news! The westernmost Lost Desert City has been attacked by the demons. Requesting reinforcements now!¡± The voice was very urgent. After he received the news, he rushed over without stopping. ¡°What? How could such a thing happen!¡± After hearing this news, Han Mo King stood up from his chair in disbelief. ¡°How long ago did you send the message?¡± ¡°Country Ruler, it was sent yesterday!¡± Because the entire Han Mo Country was in a state of panic, even the message jade slips would not work if they were too far away. Therefore, they still used the traditional method of transmitting information. ¡°Damn it! Yesterday!¡± When Han Mo King heard about yesterday, his expression changed. Hearing this news, Xiao Changtian was also surprised. That was because the westernmost Lost Desert City that person had mentioned seemed to be the place he was looking for. ¡°Han Mo King, why don¡¯t I go with you?¡± Xiao Changtian took the initiative to ask the Han Mo King for help. Xiao Changtian was also very afraid that those demons would harm his family and friends. ¡°Senior! We will not forget your kindness. I will send more experts to follow you. After that, I will ask Princess Han Mo to go as well! Don¡¯t worry!¡± After Han Mo King quickly made arrangements for the people below, Xiao Chang Tian followed those people and set off. And the news of the Lost Desert City defeating the fiend race had just reached halfway. ¡°System, can you take a look and see if that person from the Lost Desert City is in trouble?¡± Xiao Changtian asked worriedly as they walked. ¡°No, even if the person on the red dot dies, the last red dot will still be the location of the corpse. Therefore, host, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± The system¡¯s words almost made Xiao Changtian faint. He knew that he shouldn¡¯t have talked to this stupid system. Not long after, Princess Han Mo brought her men and caught up with Xiao Chang Tian and the others. Chapter 1343: Found It (1) Chapter 1343: Found It (1) ¡°Princess, why did the demons invade your territory?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Princess Han Mo beside him and asked in confusion. Didn¡¯t he hear that the demons in the lower realm had almost been wiped out? Why was he here again? ¡°Senior, you might not know, but although those demons were said to have been wiped out, that was only on the surface. None of us know how many demons there are in the dark.¡± Moreover, those demons were attacking at random times. It was simply impossible to guard against. They could only blame their bad luck this time. ¡°I see.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. It seemed that the mission given by the system was not easy to complete. And at this moment, after experiencing the matter of the demon race, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s life had returned to the right track. However, although Di Wu Zheng still came to stand guard every day, no one really made him stand guard. Now, even the Fifth Chief Guard had many people secretly watching. However, Di Wuzheng ignored all of this. On this day, the City Lord was still leisurely sitting in his seat and drinking tea. ¡°City lord, city lord, princess, princess has brought people to support!¡± The subordinate¡¯s words made the City Lord choke again. ¡°Cough cough cough, what did you say? Princess Han Mo came to support? Are you kidding me?¡± The City Lord looked at his subordinates in disbelief. Hadn¡¯t he already sent the news? Could it be that the princess had never seen it before? ¡°Of course! City Lord, those people are about to reach our city. City Lord, quickly go and welcome them!¡± The subordinate had just received the news. Who would have thought that Princess Han Mo would come personally this time? ¡°I heard that the princess brought a big shot with her. It¡¯s said that the big shot is an expert from the upper realm!¡±¡± After hearing this, the City Lord was stunned again. ¡°The princess actually brought experts from the upper realm to support us! Oh my god! F * ck!¡± The City Lord was already very flustered. When he heard about the Upper Realm experts, he was so scared that he could not speak properly. ¡°Quick, quick, quick, get everyone ready! The person who came this time was not on the same level as Prince Han Mo!¡± After making the arrangements, the City Lord led his men out of the city gate. At this moment, Princess Han Mo had already brought Xiao Changtian to the outskirts of the Lost Desert City. ¡°Hiss! Princess, this town doesn¡¯t look like it was invaded by demons.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people coming and going in the Lost Desert City in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Normally, if the city was invaded by the demon race, the entire city would be like a dead city. However, it seemed that this was not the case. ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know about this. We should go and take a look first.¡± Although Princess Han Mo was also surprised, she didn¡¯t know what to say as she stood beside Xiao Changtian. ¡°Princess! Princess! I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡± Just as these people were about to enter, the City Lord ran out in a panic. ¡°You are the City Lord of the Lost Desert City?¡± Looking at the City Lord, Princess Han Mo frowned and asked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you invaded by demons? Why? Did you send a fake message?¡± One had to know that if such a thing were to spread false news, it would be a great crime to be beheaded! ¡°Princess, princess, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We were indeed attacked by the demons, but the demons have already fled. I¡¯ve already reported the news, but I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, the City Lord told him everything about Di Wu Zheng. After hearing this news, Princess Han Mo couldn¡¯t hide the shock on her face. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Princess Han Mo couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a powerful person in this place. Xiao Changtian was also relieved. Since this place was guarded by an expert, his relatives and friends would definitely not be killed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Princess. Why don¡¯t you go in and wait for me? I¡¯ll go find that person for you.¡± After saying that, the princess nodded seriously. Although this incident was beyond her expectations, Princess Han Mo still wanted to see how strong that person was. Not long after, the City Lord arrived at Di Wu Zheng¡¯s place. ¡°Diwu Zheng, Diwu Zheng, hurry up and follow me!¡± Seeing the City Lord call Di Wu Zheng away in a panic, the others were very curious. ¡°Hey, I heard that the princess is here this time!¡± ¡°D * mn, Di Wu Zheng is so powerful that even the princess has to meet him personally!¡± ¡°Sigh, if we ever have the strength of Di Wu Zheng, the princess will definitely meet us.¡± Not long after, Di Wu Zheng was brought outside the City Lord¡¯s Estate by the City Lord. ¡°Diwu Zheng, you should know that the person who came this time is the princess, right?¡± Hearing the City Lord¡¯s words, Di Wu nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Diwu Zheng, let me tell you, it¡¯s not only the City Lord who came this time, but also the experts from the Upper Realm. If you see them later, don¡¯t do anything else!¡± The City Lord earnestly advised Diwu. The City Lord was really afraid that Di Wu Zheng would do the same thing as last time. ¡°I know that you¡¯re very strong, but the experts from the Upper Realm who came this time are many times stronger than you. Don¡¯t make any mistakes when the time comes!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Hearing the City Lord¡¯s words, Di Wu Zheng was a little impatient. Seeing Di Wu Zheng like this, the City Lord did not say anything and brought Di Wu Zheng in. Inside, Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to find Diwu Zheng, but the red dot on the spatial coordinates was getting closer and closer to him. ¡°Princess, I¡¯ve already brought him here. He¡¯s called Di Wu Zheng.¡± When he heard this name, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had originally thought that the person who would come this time would be someone else. He did not expect it to be Di Wu Zheng. Originally, Xiao Changtian was so happy that he wanted to go down and see Diwu Zheng immediately. However, when he saw Diwu Zheng¡¯s expressionless face, Xiao Changtian felt a little strange. ¡°Greetings, Princess!¡± Diwu Zheng did not cause any trouble this time. However, after he finished talking to the princess, he frowned and stared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hey, Diwu Zheng, that¡¯s an expert from the Upper Realm. Don¡¯t stare at him like that!¡± Seeing Di Wu Zheng like this, the City Lord at the side immediately pulled Di Wu Zheng¡¯s clothes. ¡°No, I think I¡¯ve seen that person somewhere before.¡± Diwu Zheng had lost his memory, but he still felt a strong sense of familiarity when he looked at Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was also observing Diwu Zheng. He did not know what was wrong with Di Wu Zheng. After all, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s personality was usually not like this. Chapter 1344: The Fifth Pros (1) Chapter 1344: The Fifth Pros (1) ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know who that person is? That was an expert from the Upper Realm! How could a person from the lower realm know someone from the upper realm?¡± The City Lord looked at Di Wu Zheng angrily. This Diwu Zheng, he had told him everything before he came! Why is he not listening to his own words now? Although he did not know who that person was, he was from the Upper Realm! Someone from the Upper Realm, how dare a puny fifth rank like you be so disrespectful to others! ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before!¡± Diwu Zheng said firmly to the City Lord. Di Wuzheng was certain that Xiao Changtian was related to him. ¡°Princess, please don¡¯t mind him. Although this guy is very powerful, he doesn¡¯t know the rules and has a one-track mind.¡± The City Lord couldn¡¯t control Di Wu Zheng anymore, he could only explain to Princess Han Mo and Xiao Chang Tian in embarrassment. ¡°Also, senior beside me, I¡¯m really sorry. This guy¡¯s brain is a little abnormal.¡± After saying this to Xiao Changtian, the City Lord¡¯s head broke out in cold sweat. One had to know that the people of the upper realm dealt with the people of the lower realm as easily as stepping on ants. He didn¡¯t want to die because he said something wrong. Is there something wrong with Diwu¡¯s brain?¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised to hear this answer. No wonder Diwu was acting like this. There was something wrong with him. However, this was still alright. It was fortunate that Di Wu Zheng was not dead. He was just a little sick in the head. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, senior, he only knew what his name was. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian from the Upper Realm didn¡¯t do anything to them, the City Lord secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Di Wu Zheng, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even remember me?¡± Just as the City Lord heaved a sigh of relief, Xiao Changtian said this to Diwu Zheng. Xiao Changtian¡¯s words instantly stunned the City Lord. What did this senior just say? Diwu Zheng did not remember him! Could it be that there was really a relationship between the two of them? And he had just said that to Diwu! Why didn¡¯t he learn from his mouth? At this moment, the City Lord wished he could slap himself twice on the spot. ¡°System, is there any medicine that can help Diwu Zheng recover his memory?¡± Seeing Diwu Zheng shake his head, Xiao Changtian asked the system helplessly. ¡°Of course, but it¡¯s 200 immortal crystals.¡± The system did not forget to take advantage of the situation. Hearing such an astronomical figure, Xiao Changtian gasped. Last time, he had spent all the immortal crystals on him, and now he had to take out so many. How could he take it out? ¡°System, can I record it? I promise I¡¯ll pay you back! If he wanted Diwu Zheng to regain his memory in a short period of time, he could only rely on the help of the system. However, Xiao Changtian really couldn¡¯t take it out now. ¡°Hmm¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°System, what are you hesitating for? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to return it.¡± ¡°Yes, the host is right. It¡¯s not like the host won¡¯t return it, so it can¡¯t be recorded!¡± The system¡¯s words made Xiao Changtian choke. ¡°System, don¡¯t tell me you really think you¡¯re funny.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes at the system. Xiao Changtian¡¯s action was not a good sign in the eyes of the City Lord. At this moment, the City Lord had already thought of the will in his heart. His words must have made this senior unhappy. It was over, it was over! ¡°Senior, do you know Di Wu Zheng?¡± Princess Han Mo nodded silently. No wonder this Diwu Zheng was able to exterminate those demons. It turned out that he knew Senior. ¡°Yes, princess. However, my friend doesn¡¯t seem to remember me now. Why don¡¯t you go back and I¡¯ll stay here first?¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to bring Diwu Zheng back, but seeing Diwu Zheng like this, if he couldn¡¯t remember him, he probably wouldn¡¯t go back with him. ¡°In that case, senior, you can stay here for now. I¡¯ll go back and report to father first.¡± Since this person was Senior¡¯s man, then there was no use for Princess Han Mo to stay here. After Princess Han Mo left, the City Lord stood beside Xiao Changtian, trembling with fear. ¡°Senior, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll arrange a room for you immediately. Why don¡¯t you follow me around the city first?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the City Lord didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. At the same time, he was afraid that he would lose his head if he said something wrong. ¡°Alright, call Diwu Zheng along.¡± Looking at Diwu Zheng, Xiao Changtian smiled. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have so many immortal crystals on him now. He would follow him around here first and think of a way. ¡°Hehe, Diwu Zheng, let¡¯s go together.¡± The City Lord looked at Xiao Changtian and ran to Diwu Zheng¡¯s side. Although Di Wu Zheng felt that he knew Xiao Changtian, he was still wary of him. Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived at the place where Diwu Zheng was standing guard. Looking at Diwu Zheng, Li Zhu ran over in surprise. ¡°Diwu Zheng! You¡¯re alright! Did the princess do anything to you? Damn, you don¡¯t know how scared I was just now!¡± Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng standing in front of him, safe and sound, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Because he knew Di Wu¡¯s personality, he was afraid that Di Wu would say something wrong in front of the princess. Fortunately, Diwu Zheng had returned safely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going there for anything.¡± Diwu Zheng looked at Li Zhu and comforted him. ¡°What is the relationship between this person and Di Wuzheng?¡± Xiao Changtian asked sadly as he saw the two of them getting closer to him. ¡°Senior, the Li Zhu you mentioned was the one who picked up Diwu Zheng. Now, the two of them are like a family.¡± The city lord beside him explained conscientiously. ¡°This Li Zhu is very good to Diwu Zheng.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed that he had to thank Li Zhu himself. ¡°Haha, Diwu Zheng, this must be your friend.¡± Xiao Changtian took two steps forward and smiled. The City Lord did not even have time to react. What was going on? ¡°Diwu Zheng, who is this?¡± Li Zhu looked at Xiao Changtian in confusion. He had just watched the princess and her group leave, but who was the person the City Lord had brought? Li Zhu couldn¡¯t guess. ¡°Haha, I am a friend of Diwu Zheng.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at Li Zhu. If Li Zhu hadn¡¯t seen Di Wu Zheng back then, who knew what Di Wu Zheng would be doing now. ¡°Right, since you¡¯ve been taking care of Di Wu Zheng all these years, you can keep these things for now.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian took out some specialties from the small courtyard from his personal space. Because Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have anything that he could take out. Chapter 1345: Pawnshop (1) Chapter 1345: Pawnshop (1) However, Li Zhu was wary of Xiao Changtian¡¯s sudden goodwill. For some reason, Li Zhu had the illusion that the person in front of him was going to snatch away his son, whom he had raised painstakingly. However, looking at the City Lord in the distance, Li Zhu silently accepted it. Looking at the things in his hands, Li Zhu only took a glance before putting them away. After all, in Li Zhu¡¯s eyes, these strange things seemed to want to poison him. Li Zhu did not really plan to keep these things. Of course, Xiao Changtian could see that Li Zhu was wary of him, but he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°You can go back first. I still have to stand guard.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to say something, Di Wu Zheng urged Xiao Changtian to leave. When Xiao Changtian heard that Di Wu Zheng was chasing him away, he didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Are you going to stand guard with me?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian who was frozen in place, Di Wu Zheng glared at him. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xiao Changtian thought that since Diwu Zheng had lost his memory, he wouldn¡¯t argue with him. ¡°City Lord, let¡¯s go.¡± After that, the City Lord followed Xiao Changtian back. As he watched the two of them leave, Li Zhu looked at Di Wu Zheng warily. ¡°Little Five, who is that person? Why are you with the City Lord?¡± Di Wu Zheng did not show any expression. He shook his head and said,¡±That person said that he knew me. The City Lord might have brought him to look for me because of the princess. However, I seem to have seen him before, but I can¡¯t remember.¡± Di Wu Zheng didn¡¯t tell Li Zhu Xiao Chang Tian¡¯s real identity, he just said this and left. After Li Zhu heard Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, he became even more determined. ¡°Looks like I don¡¯t know what that guy gave me. What if it¡¯s poisonous? Forget it, it was better to throw this thing away!¡± After he finished speaking, Li Zhu threw all the items that Xiao Changtian had given him into the trash. On the other side, the City Lord followed Xiao Changtian back to his own mansion. Now was such a good opportunity for him to express his goodwill! At that time, if he fawned over a person from the Upper Realm, wouldn¡¯t he be able to soar in the sky immediately? ¡°Senior! Since you¡¯re from the Upper Realm, you must know a lot of treasures!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the City Lord mustered up his courage and said. ¡°Hmm¡­ Probably.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the City Lord. Although he didn¡¯t know what this guy wanted to say, it would be beneath his status if he said no. ¡°Senior, I brought back a lot of artifacts some time ago. Can you help me take a look?¡± Immediately, the city lord chased after Desolate. ¡°Sure.¡± Anyway, Xiao Changtian was going to live and eat for free in the other party¡¯s residence, so it didn¡¯t matter if he looked at it himself. Seeing Xiao Changtian agree so readily, the City Lord immediately knew that there was a chance! Then, the City Lord immediately asked the servants to take out piles of treasured weapons. ¡°System, I¡¯m counting on you now.¡± Obviously, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what the City Lord meant. He thought that the City Lord was simply letting him see. ¡°Senior, take a look. Which of these are the powerful ones?¡± The City Lord smiled as he calculated in his heart. He could imagine his life after he soared! ¡°This, this, that¡¯s about the same¡­¡± Xiao Changtian randomly pointed at a few according to the system¡¯s instructions. However, Xiao Changtian thought that the City Lord would take out something good. He had already asked the system to prepare it. However, the things that the City Lord took out were like trash in Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes. Xiao Changtian had no choice but to let the system pick out a few good ones. However, looking at the City Lord¡¯s expectant face, Xiao Changtian was too embarrassed to say that the City Lord had been deceived. ¡°Expert, have you chosen?¡± After Xiao Changtian finished picking, the City Lord walked to his side with a flattering expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡± Looking at these, although they were all the best, the City Lord did not feel any heartache. Using these things to make friends with the seniors of the Upper Realm was not a loss at all! ¡°Senior, since you¡¯ve chosen! Then take these things as my filial piety to you! Keep it well!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could react to what was going on, the City Lord had already packed up these things and sent them to Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hmm? City Lord, what do you mean by this?¡± Xiao Changtian was about to leave, but he was confused by the City Lord¡¯s reaction. ¡°Aiya, Senior, there are only the two of us now. Take these things. I know that these things are not worth mentioning to you in the Upper Realm, but you can exchange these things for Immortal Crystals.¡± The City Lord looked at Xiao Changtian with sincerity. It was as if Xiao Changtian would be letting down the City Lord if he didn¡¯t accept it. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian was going to refuse, but when he heard immortal crystals, he froze. ¡°System, can these things be exchanged for 200 immortal crystals?¡± ¡°Ding! Of course you can.¡± Xiao Changtian immediately looked at the city lord with a smile after getting the affirmative answer. I didn¡¯t expect this City Lord to have such discerning eyes! There weren¡¯t many people like this nowadays! ¡°Haha, City Lord, you¡¯re too polite! Since you insist on giving it to me, I¡¯ll take it first!¡± Xiao Changtian happily put the items into his pocket. He had to quickly find a place tomorrow to exchange these things for immortal crystals! Not long after, he came the next day. After Xiao Changtian rejected the City Lord¡¯s invitation, he strolled around the streets of the Lost Desert City, wanting to find a pawnshop to pawn the things he had bought yesterday. Finally, after searching for half a day, Xiao Changtian found a pawnshop that looked very big. Just as Xiao Changtian walked in, Li Zhu, who was far away, also saw this scene. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Diwu Zheng¡¯s friend? Why did he go to the pawnshop as soon as he arrived? Something¡¯s wrong. I want to go over and take a look!¡± Then, Li Zhu followed Xiao Changtian into the pawnshop. As soon as Xiao Changtian entered, he was attracted by the luxurious decorations inside. ¡°This place looks so luxurious, I can definitely exchange for a lot of immortal crystals!¡± After that, Xiao Changtian came to the counter. ¡°Sir, what do you want to exchange for?¡± The person opposite him looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile, as if he was looking at a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. The reason why their place could develop so well was that they could not do without things that cheated customers. ¡°I have some treasures here.¡± Xiao Changtian took out all the things that the City Lord had given him yesterday. The eyes of the person at the counter lit up when he saw so many items being taken out at once! Chapter 1346: How Could It Be Senior (1) Chapter 1346: How Could It Be Senior (1) Li Zhu, who was behind him, also noticed the many things that Xiao Changtian had taken out. Then, he looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Why did that guy take out so many things? Don¡¯t tell me you stole it!¡± How could Li Zhu not see that these things were completely different from the ones Xiao Changtian gave him yesterday? This person was indeed up to no good. If this person really wanted to thank him, he would have taken out these things yesterday. Therefore, no matter what the possibility was, Xiao Changtian was not a good person! The clerk in front of Xiao Changtian had never seen so many things before. After the joy, he quickly went to find their shopkeeper. ¡°Hahaha, this customer, you really have a lot of treasures!¡± When the shopkeeper arrived and saw so many treasures, he immediately smiled. This time, he could make a killing! However, just as the shopkeeper picked up a treasure, his expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°You! Where did you get these treasures?¡± How could the shopkeeper not see that this was the treasure that the City Lord had obtained a while ago! There was a clear imprint of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion on it! This guy actually took out so many treasures from the City Lord¡¯s Estate at once! ¡°A friend gave this to me. Why? Are these things not valuable?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the shopkeeper with some doubt. The system had said that these things were worth 200 immortal crystals! ¡°Cough, wait a minute. You have too many things. I¡¯ll discuss it with the people behind me first!¡± After the shopkeeper finished speaking, he immediately walked into the backyard. Li Zhu, who was far away, naturally noticed this scene, so he followed her into the backyard. ¡°Why did that guy take out so many treasures from the City Lord¡¯s Estate? What should I do now, shopkeeper!¡± The people around the shopkeeper were quite happy at first. However, when he saw the brand on those treasures, his expression turned ugly. ¡°Shopkeeper! Those treasures might have been stolen by that guy!¡± At this moment, Li Zhu slowly walked to the side of the shopkeeper and the others. ¡°Captain Li? Did you discover something?¡± The shopkeeper looked at Li Zhu and asked in surprise. In the entire city, Li Zhu knew quite a number of people, and the shopkeeper was naturally one of them. ¡°Yes, that guy was with the City Lord previously, but I didn¡¯t expect that guy to have designs on the City Lord¡¯s Estate. I think it¡¯s better for you to quickly tell the City Lord about this!¡± Li Zhu was very conflicted with Xiao Changtian, so he naturally thought that Xiao Changtian was not a good person. ¡°Captain Li, you¡¯re right. We have to tell the City Lord about this immediately!¡± With that, the shopkeeper arranged for the servants to go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ¡°That person is still here. You can¡¯t let that guy escape!¡± After giving the shopkeeper his orders, Li Zhu did not stay. Because he knew that Xiao Changtian would definitely be captured by the City Lord. Thinking of this ending, Li Zhu¡¯s mood improved. At this moment, the City Lord, who was handling some matters, looked at the person in front of him with some doubt. ¡°Are you saying that someone stole the treasures of the City Lord¡¯s Estate and went to your pawnshop?¡± The City Lord was very angry after hearing this. Because after Senior finished picking yesterday, he had placed the rest of the things in a random place. I didn¡¯t expect thieves to be so rampant these days! He was actually so arrogant right under his nose! ¡°That¡¯s right, City Lord, quickly bring some people to take a look. That person is now in the pawnshop!¡± After saying that, the City Lord did not hesitate and led his men towards the pawnshop in a grandiose manner. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the shopkeeper in front of him with some doubt. ¡°Shopkeeper, can I pawn these things? Can you give me a definite answer?¡± Xiao Changtian had been standing there for half a day, but the shopkeeper had been stammering. If it really didn¡¯t work, he would change to another shop. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t be anxious. Your things are too precious. Our inspector hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± The shopkeeper smiled and steadied Xiao Changtian. The people he sent out returned very quickly. This time, they helped the City Lord deal with such a thief. He had also made a great contribution. At that time, their pawnshop would definitely benefit a lot! ¡°Alright then.¡± Xiao Changtian decided to wait for another 15 minutes. If their people didn¡¯t come after 15 minutes, he would change to another shop. However, just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a loud noise came from outside. It looked like a lot of people had surrounded the pawnshop. ¡°D * mn, with such a big commotion, could it be that the owner of this pawnshop doesn¡¯t want to pay and is preparing to rob?¡± After thinking about this possibility, Xiao Changtian looked at the shopkeeper in disbelief. The shopkeeper looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile. ¡°Haha, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡± After saying that, the shopkeeper quietly stood to the side. ¡°The thief inside, come out obediently! How dare you take my City Lord¡¯s Estate¡¯s things without permission! He should be beheaded!¡± The City Lord¡¯s men outside shouted at the pawnshop. Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded when he saw the aggressive people outside. He had thought that those people would be called over by the shopkeeper, but he did not expect that these people were actually people from the City Lord¡¯s Estate. ¡°You audacious thief, hurry up and get out!¡± When the shopkeeper saw that the people from the City Lord¡¯s Estate had arrived, he immediately became imposing. ¡°¡­¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian took his things and walked out slowly. ¡°City Lord! That thief is out!¡± ¡°Get ready quickly!¡± The City Lord wanted to see what this thief was like to actually be so bold! Just as everyone was holding their breath, Xiao Changtian walked out of his room. ¡°City Lord, your way of doing things is not proper. You gave these things to me yourself. Why are you calling me a thief now?¡± Xiao Changtian helplessly looked at the city lord in front of him. He was very suspicious that the City Lord was deliberately messing with him. ¡°This¡­ Senior, how could it be you!¡± When he saw that the person who walked out was actually Xiao Changtian, the City Lord couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. Didn¡¯t those people tell him that the person inside was a thief! How could it be a senior! This pawnshop! This pawnshop was pushing him into the fire pit! Did this pawnshop owner have a grudge against him? Damn it! The people around the City Lord also looked at this scene with dumbfounded expressions, not knowing what was going on. Didn¡¯t they say that the person inside was a thief? Why was the City Lord calling him senior now? Chapter 1347 Li Zhu Chapter 1347: Li Zhu Chapter 1347: Li Zhu ¡°Why? Who do you think it is?¡± Xiao Changtian felt that this guy must have done it on purpose. No wonder he was so attentive earlier. It turned out that he wanted to make a fool of himself! ¡°Senior, senior, please don¡¯t misunderstand! It¡¯s all this damn pawnshop manager¡¯s fault! He said that our city lord¡¯s mansion had been robbed, so I rushed over in a hurry.¡± The City Lord wished he could go in and give the shopkeeper a few slaps! When the shopkeeper saw that there was no movement outside for such a long time, he thought that the matter had been resolved. ¡°Hahaha, City Lord, I¡¯ve made a great contribution this time! Haha, City Lord, you don¡¯t have to thank me too much this time!¡± The shopkeeper heard that there was no movement outside, so he walked out happily. However, just as he walked out of the door, he was completely speechless. ¡°This¡­ What is going on?¡± Seeing that the City Lord did not capture that thief, the shopkeeper¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡°City Lord, hurry up and catch him. It¡¯s this guy!¡± With so many people standing there motionlessly, it would be difficult for them to catch this thief if he ran away later! ¡°You bastard, shut up!¡± The City Lord looked at this moment. That damn shopkeeper was still adding fuel to the fire. The City Lord wanted to immediately twist his head off. ¡°City¡­ City Lord, this¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± The shopkeeper still didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°You! Who told you that the expert in front of you is a thief! You damned beast! You still want me not to thank you? I¡¯m already merciful enough not to kill you!!¡± The City Lord finally could not hold it in anymore and shouted at the shopkeeper. This shopkeeper really had no eyes. What time was it? Still trying to quibble here! He really wanted her life! ¡°Gao¡­ Expert? I¡­ I, I, I don¡¯t know!¡± After hearing the City Lord¡¯s words, the confusion on the shopkeeper¡¯s face turned into shock. He did not know that this was not a thief at all, but the City Lord¡¯s honored guest! ¡°You don¡¯t know? Hehe, I think you did it on purpose! Men, arrest this shopkeeper!¡± As soon as the City Lord finished speaking, the people around the City Lord immediately took action. ¡°City Lord! City Lord! No, it wasn¡¯t me! It was¡­ It was Li Zhu! It was Li Zhu who told me that this person was a thief!¡± Seeing that the City Lord did not seem to be joking with him, the shopkeeper immediately panicked. If he was really captured, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would lose a layer of skin! ¡°What is it? Who are you talking about?¡± When the City Lord heard this, he looked at the shopkeeper in disbelief. ¡°City Lord, it¡¯s true. Those people around me were listening just now! Li Zhu told me that this person is the thief and asked me to tell you quickly! I don¡¯t dare to lie to you!¡± The shopkeeper hated Li Zhu to death! This Li Zhu must have found him an eyesore and wanted to mess with him! The City Lord frowned as he looked at the shopkeeper. ¡°Senior¡­Look¡­ This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian also heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that Li Zhu would target him. ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯ll ask about this matter personally.¡± Xiao Changtian had thought that the shopkeeper wanted to threaten him, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Li Zhu. ¡°This¡­ Senior¡­You¡­¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t going to let them follow him, the City Lord tactfully left with his men. Xiao Changtian walked towards Diwu Zheng. ¡°Diwu Zheng, are you still standing guard?¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian arrived in front of Diwu Zheng. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Di Wu Zheng glanced at Xiao Changtian. ¡°I want to ask, where is Li Zhu now?¡± Although Diwu Zheng didn¡¯t answer Xiao Changtian¡¯s question, he subconsciously looked into the room behind him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Xiao Changtian walked towards the house behind him after he finished talking to Diwu Zheng. At this moment, Li Zhu was fantasizing that Xiao Changtian had already been beheaded. However, just as Li Zhu sat down, he saw a familiar figure suddenly appear in front of the door. This gave Li Zhu, who was in a good mood, a huge shock. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be captured by the City Lord now? Why would he appear here? ¡°I heard that you told the shopkeeper that I was a thief?¡± Xiao Changtian went straight to the point. After all, the two of them had only met once before, and she had even given him a greeting gift. However, he did not expect this guy to treat him like this. ¡°You! Didn¡¯t you just steal something from the City Lord¡¯s Estate!¡± At this time, Li Zhu was still quibbling. He didn¡¯t believe that the City Lord had given him those things. Wasn¡¯t this person in front of him Diwu Zheng¡¯s friend? What identity could he have? If not for the princess¡¯s face, the city lord would definitely not be willing to bring this guy to find Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Hehe, to tell you the truth, I actually don¡¯t like any of the things that the City Lord gave me, so I wanted to be the City Lord.¡± After Xiao Changtian said this, Li Zhu looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Li Zhu couldn¡¯t believe it. Who gave Xiao Changtian the courage to say such a thing? Obviously, Li Zhu didn¡¯t believe what Xiao Changtian said. ¡°I know that you have a good relationship with Di Wu Zheng, but you might not know that Di Wu Zheng was my disciple before. Could it be that you want to monopolize my disciple and not let my disciple return to the Upper Realm with me?¡± Looking at Li Zhu, Xiao Changtian finally said what he wanted to say. This Li Zhu seemed to be unwilling to let Di Wu Zheng leave with him, so he thought of ways to go against him. However, it was not up to Li Zhu now. If Di Wu Zheng had regained his memories, he would definitely not stay here. Li Zhu looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? You said that the fifth is your disciple? How is that possible?¡± To be honest, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Zhu felt that Xiao Changtian was joking with him. ¡± Wait a minute, are you the expert from the upper realm who came with Princess Han Mo?¡±¡± At this moment, Li Zhu suddenly thought of something and looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Otherwise, why would the City Lord personally bring me to find Di Wu Zheng?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Li Zhu¡¯s expression and shook his head helplessly. Li Zhu looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Plop!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to say something, Li Zhu suddenly knelt down in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Senior, it was indeed my fault before. I really didn¡¯t expect that you would actually be Di Wu Zheng¡¯s master! I¡­ I really deserve to die!¡± Chapter 1348 Thoughts (1) Chapter 1348: Thoughts (1) Chapter 1348: Thoughts (1) Li Zhu had thought that Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t an expert from the Upper Realm. The expert from the Upper Realm had gone back with Princess Han Mo. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to be an expert from the Upper Realm and the master of Diwu Zheng. No wonder Di Wuzheng was so powerful. ¡°You were the one who saved the fifth prince, so I don¡¯t want to argue with you about this. Just do as you see.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian left. Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, Li Zhu was so scared that he collapsed on the ground and panted heavily. ¡°Li Zhu, are you alright?¡± Just as Xiao Chang Tian left, Di Wu Zheng came in to see Li Zhu. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°What did that guy say to you?¡± Diwu Zheng looked at Li Zhu worriedly. Although Li Zhu said that he was fine, why did he look like he was fine? ¡°Little Five, don¡¯t talk about that guy. He¡­ He is your master.¡± Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng and shook his head. In the end, he blamed himself for being lucky. The person he randomly picked up was the disciple of an Upper Realm expert. ¡°What?¡± Diwu Zheng widened his eyes in disbelief. That guy is my master? ¡°Sigh, take your time to think about this.¡± ¡­ Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t return to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion when he returned. Instead, he found another pawnshop. The pawnshop had heard about what had happened, so they welcomed Xiao Changtian warmly. ¡°Can these things be exchanged for 200 immortal crystals?¡± Xiao Changtian asked after taking out all these items. ¡± 200 Immortal Crystals?!!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the man widened his eyes in disbelief. Although the currency of their lower realm was different from that of the upper realm, even if these things were exchanged for immortal crystals, 2,000 immortal crystals were still worth it. In the end, this expert only asked for 200 immortal crystals! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is my asking price too high?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people in surprise. Although these things were indeed not very good, didn¡¯t the system say that they could? ¡°Of course, of course, of course! Senior, wait here first. We¡¯ll go exchange for immortal crystals now!¡± After that person finished speaking, he quickly went to exchange for immortal crystals. Not long after, that person came with 200 immortal crystals. ¡°Yes, you can keep these things well.¡± Seeing that he finally got 200 immortal crystals, Xiao Changtian immediately exchanged for the memory recovery potion from the system. ¡°Hahaha, Diwu Zheng will recover his memory soon. However, how was he going to make Diwu Zheng drink it?¡± Xiao Changtian knew that Diwu Zheng was still on guard against him. If he rashly let Di Wu Zheng drink it, Di Wu Zeng would definitely not be willing. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and think of a way first.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian walked back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. As soon as Xiao Changtian returned, the City Lord immediately came to welcome him. ¡°Senior, senior, you¡¯re back! Hehe.¡± ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have much of an expression as he looked at the city lord. He was thinking about how to make Diwu Zheng drink this potion. However, Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression had a different meaning in the eyes of the City Lord. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s all that damned shopkeeper¡¯s fault and that Li Zhu¡¯s fault. Now, he must have offended the senior! I spent so many treasures to make Senior happy. Now, I¡¯m back to my original state in one night!¡± The City Lord was extremely angry. Now, he wanted nothing more than to chop the two of them up immediately. ¡°City Lord, City Lord, don¡¯t be angry.¡± At this moment, the City Lord¡¯s subordinate walked over to the City Lord and comforted him. ¡°City Lord, I have an idea. I wonder if you¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡± The City Lord looked at that person and frowned. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t Senior¡¯s goal to let Di Wu Zheng recover his memory? Then why don¡¯t we hold a banquet? At that time, let Diwu Zheng and Senior drink a little wine. After the two of them fall in love, Diwu Zheng might remember!¡± Hearing his subordinate¡¯s thoughts, the City Lord frowned again. ¡°Are you kidding me? Would Diwu Zheng remember after drinking some wine?¡± To be honest, the City Lord felt that this method was a little bad. ¡°Aiya, City Lord, I have a relative who is in the same situation as Diwu Zheng. It¡¯s just that the two of them drank a little wine that night and remembered!¡± The subordinate followed the City Lord and said solemnly,¡±City Lord, if you make Diwu Zheng remember because of this matter, then do you still need to say your credit?¡±¡± To be honest, when he heard his subordinate say this, the City Lord was indeed tempted. ¡°Besides, City Lord, it¡¯s not difficult for you to hold a banquet. Even if you don¡¯t remember, there won¡¯t be any consequences!¡± The subordinate took the opportunity to say something else. ¡°Yes! I think your idea is very good. In that case, let¡¯s do it!¡± Anyway, if this matter really succeeded, it would definitely be very beneficial to him! At this moment, Xiao Changtian was thinking for a long time in his room, but he couldn¡¯t think of any way to make Diwu Zheng drink this potion. ¡°Du, du, du.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Senior, are you there? Haha, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Hearing the City Lord¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian opened the door in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Senior, I want to hold a banquet for you. When the time comes, let all the people in our city come and get to know you. Of course, the most important thing is to invite Di Wu Zheng and the others.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian wanted to reject the City Lord¡¯s suggestion. However, when he heard that there was a fifth person, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Wasn¡¯t this banquet his chance? At that time, he would make a move at the banquet! ¡°Haha, City Lord, I think your suggestion is very good! Then we¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect the city lord to give him such a good opportunity at this time. In an instant, the little bit of dissatisfaction in his heart towards the City Lord was completely dispelled. Seeing Xiao Changtian so happy, the City Lord also felt happy. Not long after, Di Wu Zheng, who was standing guard, received the news. ¡°Little Five, the banquet organized by the City Lord this time, he specifically asked you to go. You must go.¡± How could Li Zhu not know what the City Lord meant? Anyway, it was just a banquet. Di Wu Zheng probably wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± On the other side, Su Yu¡¯s father, who was in despair, also received an invitation from the City Lord. ¡°Xiao Yu! This is our family¡¯s last chance! This time, we must seize the opportunity!¡± ¡­ Chapter 1349 Poisoned (1) Chapter 1349: Poisoned (1) Chapter 1349: Poisoned (1) ¡°Father, Diwu Zheng doesn¡¯t have anything to do with our family anymore. He¡¯s not willing to deal with our family either.¡± Su Yu looked at her father in confusion. Their family really wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡± Xiao Yu, you don¡¯t understand this matter. Although Di Wu doesn¡¯t intend to deal with our family anymore, if our family can change his impression of our family at this banquet¡­¡± ¡°But, Father, how is this possible? You said those words to him back then.¡± Su Yu looked at her father helplessly. She didn¡¯t know what her father was talking about, but Di Wu Zheng was lucky enough to spare their family. However, his father was still delusional. ¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try. Haha, Xiao Yu, when the time comes, you have to help your father!¡± However, when Su Yu saw her father like this, she shook her head helplessly and did not say anything else. Soon, the day of the banquet arrived. On this day, many people came after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s name. After all, Xiao Changtian was an expert from the Upper Realm. Normally, a person from the Upper Realm was enough to shock these people. Now, an expert from the Upper Realm had come! ¡°Haha, everyone, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. The person beside me is a senior from the Upper Realm!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian who was beside the city lord, these people were as surprised as if they were seeing a monkey for the first time. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that people from the Upper Realm would look like this!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! The master of the Upper Realm is really handsome!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help but praise Xiao Changtian. Of course, they couldn¡¯t wait to talk to him. ¡°Haha, everyone, I¡¯m just a little powerful. Don¡¯t be nervous, everyone.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at them and said nothing. Because at this moment, Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to feed Diwu the potion. ¡°City Lord, I have something to do later. Help me stop these people.¡± When Xiao Changtian came back to his senses and saw that these people were eager to find him, Xiao Changtian immediately asked the City Lord beside him for help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I promise to complete the mission!¡± The City Lord wanted Xiao Changtian to drink with Diwu Zheng, and Xiao Changtian¡¯s action was just as he wanted. After that, Xiao Changtian picked up a pot of wine and walked to the back. Seeing that there was no one around, Xiao Changtian picked up the potion prepared by the system. ¡°Hehehe, fortunately this thing is colorless and odorless, otherwise Di Wu Zheng would definitely find out!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Su Yu¡¯s father, who was squatting on the ground picking up things, widened his eyes. He could not believe what he had heard. This expert from the Upper Realm actually wanted to drug Di Wu Zheng! Su Yu¡¯s father knew that it was impossible for them to attract this person¡¯s attention. Therefore, their motive for coming here was for Diwu Zheng. And now, Di Wu Zheng was actually going to be poisoned to death by this senior! How could Su Yu¡¯s father be at ease? Looking at Xiao Changtian who was still mixing the medicine, Su Yu¡¯s father slowly slipped away. At this moment, Diwu was dealing with the food in front of him expressionlessly. ¡°The fifth main, the fifth main!¡± At this moment, Su Yu ran to Diwu Zheng¡¯s side in a panic. ¡°Is there anything?¡± Seeing that the person who had come was actually Su Yu¡¯s father, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Diwu Zheng, although I know that I treated you very badly and did something bad to you, I just saw something shocking. This matter concerns your life!¡± Di Wu Zheng did not take Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s words to heart at all. ¡°Senior Diwu Zheng, I know that I was a very beast before, but what I saw just now is definitely related to you. That senior, that senior personally said that he would poison you to death with wine!¡± After hearing Su Yu¡¯s words, Diwu Zheng raised his head slightly. ¡°Is what you said true?¡± ¡°I guarantee that what I said just now is true. If there¡¯s even a trace of mistake, my entire Su family will be struck by lightning!¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s father swear such a heavy oath, Di Wu Zheng was also stunned. Di Wu Zheng knew that since Xiao Changtian was his master, how could he poison him to death? However, Su Yu¡¯s father¡¯s words were so true. ¡°Aiya, if you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. That senior will definitely come to you with a pot of wine later!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father looked at Di Wu Zheng anxiously. Clearly, Di Wu Zheng still did not believe his words. As soon as Su Yu¡¯s father finished speaking, Xiao Changtian walked over with a pot of wine in his hand. ¡°Senior Diwu Zheng, don¡¯t worry about this! I definitely won¡¯t let him succeed. Even if he¡¯s from the Upper Realm, I won¡¯t let him poison you to death!¡± Seeing Su Yu¡¯s father like this, Di Wu Zheng¡¯s interest was piqued. He wanted to see how Su Yu¡¯s father would act. ¡°Haha, Diwu Zheng, this wine is not bad. I¡¯ve tasted it and brought it over specially for you.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking to Di Wu Zheng, Su Yu¡¯s father stood in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Stop right there, do you have any thoughts about Di Wu Zheng?¡± Xiao Changtian was shocked by the person in front of him. How did this person know that he had put something in the wine? However, so what if he knew? ¡°Hehe, look, your expression is guilty! Tell me, what are you going to do to Di Wuzheng!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father looked at Xiao Changtian without a trace of fear. Although Xiao Changtian was an expert from the Upper Realm, Su Yu¡¯s father seemed to be an expert from the Upper Realm as well. The commotion caused by Su Yu¡¯s father caused many people to surround him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The City Lord, who was chatting and laughing with the others, was also attracted over. ¡°City Lord! This expert was even an expert from the Upper Realm! He actually used such a despicable method!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father became even more confident when he saw everyone surrounding him. ¡°What happened?¡± The City Lord looked at the scene in front of him with a puzzled expression. What was going on? What is this Old Su up to this time! Even Xiao Changtian looked at Su Yu¡¯s father silently. He wanted to see what this guy was going to do to him. ¡°Humph! In front of you, this expert from the Upper Realm actually wanted to poison Di Wu Zheng to death!¡± Sure enough, when Su Yu¡¯s father said this, the people present instantly boiled over. ¡°Old Su! How was this possible? Do you know what kind of occasion this is? How can you mess around here!¡± When the City Lord heard this, he immediately reprimanded sternly. Chapter 1350 Poison Test (1) Chapter 1350: Poison Test (1) Chapter 1350: Poison Test (1) ¡°City Lord! If I hadn¡¯t seen this with my own eyes, I would never have believed it! This Upper Realm expert in front of him was a hypocritical liar!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father solemnly declared to the City Lord. With that look, it was hard to suspect that Su Yu¡¯s father was lying. ¡°Me? Would this expert from the Upper Realm really be like this?¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this Old Su is crazy? He¡¯s an expert from the Upper Realm. Is there a need to use such a despicable move?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s going on!¡± The people around him had different opinions. Although they knew that Xiao Changtian would not use such a method, what Old Su said did not seem to be false. ¡°How about this? Take this thing and test it to see if it¡¯s real.¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian said to Su Yu¡¯s father. He didn¡¯t know where this guy came from, but he might be disappointed. How could that guy test something given by the system? ¡°Old Su! Let me tell you! If there¡¯s nothing in the test this time, your Su family can forget about staying in the Lost Desert City in the future!¡± The City Lord was about to smoke from anger. This damned Old Su. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the two of them had some relationship, he would have captured him just now. However, this guy didn¡¯t understand what he meant and insisted on testing it. It seemed that Old Su could not be kept alive! Soon, the poison examiner arrived. ¡°Poison examiner, take a good look and see if there¡¯s poison inside!¡± After the City Lord finished speaking, he glared fiercely at Su Yu¡¯s father. At this moment, Su Yu¡¯s father looked at the poison examiner with confidence. He did not believe that the most famous poison examiner in the city would not be able to detect the poison in this wine! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the poison examiner took out his ancestral silver needle and probed it into a glass of wine. However, after a while, the silver needle did not show any abnormalities. Looking at this scene, Su Yu¡¯s father smiled without any surprise. He had heard clearly that the expert had said that it was colorless and odorless and very difficult to detect. Although he had not tested it yet, the poison examiner would definitely be able to test it later. However, after the poison examiner¡¯s next set of actions, the poison examiner¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°City Lord, I¡¯ve already thoroughly tested this wine. There¡¯s no poison at all, so you can drink it without worry.¡± Hearing the poison examiner¡¯s words, everyone present heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Impossible! How could this be! This senior! I just saw this senior put something inside!¡± Su Yu¡¯s father looked at the poison examiner in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Poison examiner, you know that if you dare to lie! There wouldn¡¯t be a good ending!¡± After the poison examiner heard this, he frowned and looked at Su Yu¡¯s father. ¡°Old Su, I¡¯ve been testing poison for so many years and I¡¯ve never failed. Are you really questioning me now? City Lord, I think this Old Su is really crazy!¡± After the poison examiner finished speaking, he glared fiercely at Su Yu¡¯s father and left. Looking at Su Yu¡¯s father, everyone present shook their heads. ¡°Aiya, this Old Su must be crazy about getting promoted!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even that senior dared to spread rumors. He simply did not want to live!¡± ¡°Ha, from what I see, there won¡¯t be Old Su¡¯s family here in the future.¡± When the City Lord heard the poison master¡¯s words, there was no surprise on his face. It seemed that they could no longer tolerate Old Su here. ¡°Men, take Old Su away!¡± After dealing with Su Yu¡¯s father, the City Lord looked at Xiao Changtian with a flattering expression. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. That fellow has been dealt with now. Please continue.¡± The City Lord did not expect that this opportunity would actually be interrupted by that Old Su. After he expelled him, he would not let him off easily. ¡°Alright, alright, there¡¯s nothing else here. You can go first. I have something to say to Diwu Zheng.¡± Looking at the remaining wine, Changtian brought it back to Diwu Zheng. ¡°I know you definitely won¡¯t poison me.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian walking towards him, Di Wu Zheng smiled. ¡°Haha, how can you be so sure?¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised by Diwu Zheng¡¯s reaction. ¡°Li Zhu told me that you¡¯re my master, and there¡¯s a voice in my heart that tells me that you¡¯re the person I trust the most!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled after hearing Diwu Zheng¡¯s words. ¡°Come, let me toast you!¡± Seeing Di Wu Zheng finally drink the memory recovery potion given by the system, Xiao Changtian was completely relieved. However, after Xiao Changtian chatted with Di Wu Zheng for a while, he found that Di Wu Zheng still didn¡¯t respond. ¡°System, what happened? Wasn¡¯t it said that drinking it could restore one¡¯s memory? Why isn¡¯t there any reaction?¡± Looking at Diwu Zheng¡¯s angry expression, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but question the system. ¡°Aiyo, host, you¡¯re in such a hurry. It doesn¡¯t take long to absorb the potion.¡± ¡°Humph! If you can¡¯t remember it tomorrow, you have to refund me no matter what!¡± Although the system was sometimes very deceptive, there was definitely nothing wrong with this potion, right? Finally, the banquet ended. Xiao Changtian happily returned to his residence. ¡°Hehehe, just wait for Diwu Zheng to come and find me!¡± After that, Xiao Changtian fell asleep. Early the next morning, Di Wu Zheng arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion before anyone had even woken up. ¡°Open the door! Open the door! I want to see my master! Hurry up and open the door!¡± The servants of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were all shocked by Diwu Zheng¡¯s shout. ¡°Senior Diwu Zheng, w-what are you doing? We haven¡¯t even woken up yet, and the City Lord hasn¡¯t woken up yet!¡± When the servant opened the door and saw that it was Diwu Zheng, he could not help but be surprised. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I can¡¯t disturb Master¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll come back later!¡± With that, Di Wu Zheng went back. ¡°It¡¯s inexplicable.¡± The servant shook his head helplessly. Li Zhu was also startled awake by Di Wu Zheng. ¡°Little Five, what are you doing so early in the morning?¡± Li Zhu didn¡¯t know why Diwu Zheng, who had just returned from the banquet yesterday, seemed to have changed into a different person this morning. ¡°Li Zhu, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years!¡± Seeing that Li Zhu had woken up, Diwu Zheng grabbed Li Zhu¡¯s hand and looked at him affectionately. ¡°No, Little Five, you don¡¯t have a fever, do you?¡± Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng like this and was not used to it. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with Di Wu Zheng! How did it become like this overnight! It¡¯s really terrifying! Chapter 1351 Going Back (1) Chapter 1351: Going Back (1) Chapter 1351: Going Back (1) ¡°Li Zhu, I know I¡¯ve troubled you all these years, but I remember everything now!¡± Diwu Zheng looked at Li Zhu¡¯s confused face and explained kindly. After hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Li Zhu widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°You! Have you remembered your past? What is your background? Is that senior your master?¡± Li Zhu asked curiously. If Diwu Zheng¡¯s identity was really that impressive, then all these years of working beside such a powerful person¡­It was exciting just thinking about it. ¡°Li Zhu, you might not know this, but I¡¯m indeed the disciple of a senior, and my master is the most powerful person in the entire world!¡± Regarding this one point, Wu Zheng firmly believes in it. Li Zhu also believed Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words. ¡°Then¡­ Little Five, if that¡¯s the case, does that mean your status is extraordinary?¡± ¡°Of course. As the number one expert, how can my status be extraordinary?¡± Looking at Diwu Zheng¡¯s solemn expression, Li Zhu swallowed hard. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t my master give you a few fruits last time? You have to know that the things my master gave you are not bad things. If you eat those fruits, I guarantee that you will be able to ascend to the upper realm!¡± After hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s words, Li Zhu was stunned once again. ¡°Are the fruits you mentioned true?¡± Li Zhu looked at Diwu Zheng in disbelief. He had thrown away those fruits he thought were some lousy things. But now, Di Wuzheng was saying this to him! This¡­ ¡°Aiya, Li Zhu, why would I lie to you! That thing is definitely something good. Remember to eat it when you go back! Alright, it¡¯s getting late. I have to go find my master.¡± With that, Diwu Zheng happily walked outside. Only Li Zhu was left standing there with a regretful expression. ¡°Pa! Damn it! Why did you throw that good thing away like that!¡± As Li Zhu spoke, he did not forget to slap himself hard. ¡­ On the other side, Di Wu was happily arriving at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. ¡°Yo, Diwu Zheng, why are you here so early?¡± The City Lord asked in surprise when he saw that it was Diwu Zheng. Could it be that Di Wu had remembered something? Was that why he couldn¡¯t wait to meet that senior? ¡°Haha, City Lord, it¡¯s all thanks to you this time. That¡¯s right, I already remember everything!¡± Hearing Di Wu Zheng¡¯s affirmative answer, the City Lord¡¯s face was indescribably happy. ¡°Hahaha, Senior Dizheng, congratulations, congratulations!¡± Seeing that his plan had actually succeeded, the City Lord was not only very happy on the surface, but he was also very happy in his heart. ¡°Senior¡¯s room is over there. You can go and find him!¡± After the City Lord finished speaking, he did not forget to show Diwu Zheng the way. At this moment, Xiao Changtian, who had just woken up, saw Diwu standing at his door with an excited face. ¡°You¡­ You remember everything now?¡± Xiao Changtian asked tentatively. If Diwu Zheng didn¡¯t remember, then he would definitely blame this damned system. ¡°Master! ¡°Previously, my attitude towards you was really bad. It was all my fault. However, I remember now. Master, you can punish me however you want!¡± Seeing Diwu Zheng so excited, Xiao Changtian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Aiya, why should I be polite with your master? Since you¡¯ve remembered, it¡¯s time for you to follow me back.¡± Finally found another apprentice, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart don¡¯t mention much more relaxed. ¡°Good, good, good! Master, I¡¯ll follow you back now, but¡­¡± Just as Diwu was done celebrating, he suddenly thought of Li Zhu. ¡°Master, Li Zhu has been helping me for so many years. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for me to leave just like that?¡± Di Wu Zheng was not such an ungrateful person. He was thinking about what Li Zhu should do. ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this simple? I also have some assets in the lower realm. If I let Li Zhu help, it definitely won¡¯t tire him out.¡± Although this Li Zhu did have some conflicts with him before, his starting point was good. ¡°Hahaha, thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡± Not long after, the two of them found Li Zhu, but Li Zhu seemed unwilling to follow the two of them. Therefore, the two of them did not force him. In the end, Xiao Changtian brought Diwu Zheng to greet Princess Han Mo and the others before heading back. ¡°Diwu Zheng, you know our current situation.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Diwu Zheng and sighed. ¡°Master, of course I know. However, Master, have you found my senior brothers?¡± Di Wu Zheng also knew that if it was someone like him, if Xiao Chang Tian didn¡¯t spend a lot of effort, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find him. The other senior brothers and sisters still did not know what was going on. ¡°Diwu Zheng, don¡¯t worry too much about this matter. Although I¡¯ve found your Senior Brother Ye Fan now, I believe that I¡¯ll be able to find the rest very soon!¡± Xiao Changtian was very confident about this. With the spatial coordinates, would it be difficult to find others? However, the premise was that these people didn¡¯t lose their memories like Di Wuzheng. ¡°Hahaha, Master is so powerful. If he wants to find his other brothers and sisters, it¡¯ll be a matter of minutes! Haha, Master, I haven¡¯t seen Senior Brother Ye Fan for a few years. I really miss him!¡± ¡­.. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought Diwu Zheng to his courtyard. ¡°Master, it still feels so familiar. However, the scenery beside this small courtyard has changed. Look at the sea and the fish! Master, you¡¯re still the best!¡± Along the way, Diwu Zheng¡¯s words were like a machine gun. ¡°Senior, please come back!¡± ¡°Haha, Senior, you¡¯re back!¡± Many people looked at Xiao Changtian and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Look, Master, you¡¯re still as powerful as ever. Even here, many people still call you senior!¡± Just as Diwu Zheng finished sighing, he saw Black Tortoise not far away. ¡°Yo yo yo! Senior Black Tortoise! I didn¡¯t expect you to be here! Haha, yo, this little Black Tortoise is your son, right? Not bad!¡± ¡­.. Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly as he looked at Diwu Zheng. ¡°I was still a normal person when I lost my memory.¡± ¡°Master, master, the fifth junior brother is back!¡± At this moment, Ye Fan also walked out of the house happily. ¡°Junior Brother!¡± ¡°Senior Brother!¡± ¡°Junior Brother!¡± ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Seeing the two of them like this, Xiao Changtian was even more speechless. ¡°Alright, alright, stop pretending here. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to continue looking for others, so he didn¡¯t want to waste time with the two of them. Chapter 1352 Ling Sha (1) Chapter 1352: Ling Sha (1) Chapter 1352: Ling Sha (1) After returning to his room, Xiao Changtian opened his spatial coordinates again. ¡°Eh? Why is this red dot so close to me?¡± Xiao Changtian, who was bored, suddenly realized that the red dot was not far from his prison! ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s already so late. It¡¯s better not to disturb them. We¡¯ll go and take a look tomorrow morning.¡± There was indeed no one in this place before. These red dots usually moved, but he had never seen this red dot move so far. Early the next morning, Xiao Changtian opened the spatial coordinates again. However, as soon as he opened the spatial coordinates, he realized that the red dot from last night had disappeared without a trace. ¡°What happened? Did I see wrongly last night? No way! I didn¡¯t see wrongly last night!¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. He had thought that he would not disturb them last night, but he did not expect the red dot to disappear this morning! ¡°Ding! The system warmly reminded the host that the person was not standing in one place!¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes when he heard the System¡¯s mockery. The main reason was that the remaining red dots were too far away from him. Even if he rode on a snail, it would take at least half a month. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s ask Diwu Zheng and the others first.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian found Diwu Zheng and Ye Fan. ¡°Diwu Zheng, you¡¯ve been there for so long, have you met your senior brothers and sisters?¡± Although Xiao Changtian knew that they might not have met before, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Master, I heard some news about Mu Jiufeng while you were away.¡± Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°News about Xiao Jiu? Where is Xiao Jiu now?¡± ¡°Master, just as I told you before, Xiao Jiu is now an assassin in an assassin organization. Moreover, this assassin organization is a famous assassin organization in the upper realm.¡± Ye Fan told him all the information he had heard these few days. ¡°As long as he offends those big families, those big families will find people from this organization to destroy him. Of course, this person has to be very powerful, the kind of person that the big families can¡¯t kill.¡± Although Ye Fan didn¡¯t know much about that assassin organization, he had more or less heard of it. ¡°Hiss, then Ye Fan, what¡¯s the name of this organization?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think it was that difficult to offend someone. The main thing was that after offending them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. ¡°Master, if you want to go directly to that organization to find Xiao Jiu, it won¡¯t be that easy. That organization¡¯s code name was Ling Sha. Moreover, he did not know where their headquarters was.¡± It was precisely because Ling Sha was so mysterious that he had developed so much. ¡°Ling Sha? Indeed, he had never heard of this name before.¡± Even though Xiao Changtian had been in contact with the Heavenly Law Union, he had never heard of this assassin organization. Could it be that this assassin organization was even more powerful than the Yamaguchi-gumi? ¡°Ye Fan, is there any other news about Ling Sha?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Ye Fan shook his head. ¡°Master, I only know this much about this matter. I really don¡¯t want to know anything else.¡± Even for this information, Ye Fan had used all his energy and financial resources to learn about it. ¡°Looks like I have to ask the Yamaguchi-gumi about this!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian secretly made a decision. For some reason, White Tiger and Pi Xiu heard that Xiao Changtian was going to Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Master, Master, I heard that you¡¯re going to Yamaguchi-gumi!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, White Tiger and Pi Xiu walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side with smiles. ¡°Yeah, you guys want to go?¡± Xiao Changtian raised his eyebrows as he looked at the two beasts. ¡°Hehe, Master, we haven¡¯t seen Qilin in a long time. We miss him very much. So, can you bring us along?¡± The White Tiger and the Qilin looked at Xiao Changtian cautiously. ¡°Hiss, bring you two along?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s thoughtful look, the two beasts ¡®eyes brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Bring the two of us along. The two of us will definitely be obedient and not cause trouble for you, Master!¡± The two beasts promised Xiao Changtian. However, how could Xiao Changtian believe their nonsense? However, Xiao Changtian had his own plans. If he brought the two of them along and really caused trouble for others, he wouldn¡¯t even have to expend any effort. ¡°Alright, since the two of you want to go, then follow me well.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian agree, the two beasts jumped up excitedly. ¡°Oh! Yay!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be happy so early. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll suffer!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at the two beasts. Not long after, the few of them finally set off. At this moment, the people in the Yamaguchi-gumi also received the news that Xiao Changtian was going. ¡°Son-in-law, your master is coming in two days.¡± The Yamaguchi-gumi leader raised his eyebrows as he looked at Kirin. ¡°Damn, father-in-law, isn¡¯t there still two days before you come? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± After saying that, Qilin looked at Yan Wan ¡®er with a smile. Yan Wan ¡®er also smiled shyly at Qilin. Looking at the interaction between the two, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss sighed heavily. Although he had found a good family for his daughter, the two of them were lovey-dovey in front of him every day. He really could not take it anymore. Fortunately, Xiao Changtian was about to arrive. Two days later, Xiao Changtian finally arrived at Yamaguchi-gumi. ¡°Senior! Haha, you¡¯ve worked hard! Come on in!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi came up to him happily. ¡°Boss Yamaguchi-gumi, I¡¯m not here to play. Haha, I have some serious business to discuss with you.¡± Xiao Changtian did not hide anything from the Yamaguchi-gumi boss. ¡°Senior, I know about this matter. Are you trying to inquire about Ling Sha?¡± ¡°Yes, this Ling Sha matter is indeed very troubling me.¡± After the Yamaguchi-gumi boss welcomed him in, he sat in front of Xiao Changtian with a serious face. ¡°Senior, this matter of Ling Sha is indeed not simple.¡± Speaking of Ling Sha, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss also looked into the distance and sighed. ¡°You have to know that no one knows who organized Ling Sha. Their boss is also a mystery. Even we don¡¯t know much about them.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded silently when he heard the words of the Yamaguchi-gumi boss. He did not know how Xiao Jiu had entered such a mysterious organization. Chapter 1353 Method (1) Chapter 1353: Method (1) Chapter 1353: Method (1) ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be an existence that even your Yamaguchi-gumi doesn¡¯t know about. It seems that this matter is difficult to handle!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi and had a faint idea in his heart. It seemed that the Yamaguchi-gumi could not help much in this matter. ¡°Senior, are you looking for Ling Sha¡¯s boss?¡± The leader of Yamaguchi-gumi didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian wanted to do, so he looked at Xiao Changtian with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for their boss, I¡¯m just looking for the people inside.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be so free to find their boss. He only needed to find Xiao Jiu. ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s not so easy to meet Ling Sha¡¯s people. However, if Senior wants to see Ling Sha¡¯s people, we really can¡¯t help you.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi wanted to help Xiao Changtian. However, Ling Ran¡¯s rule was that he wouldn¡¯t accept a commission that wasn¡¯t from a big family. Even if their Yamaguchi-gumi was a very powerful organization, Ling Sha¡¯s people would not help them. ¡°Haha, Boss Yamaguchi-gumi, I don¡¯t really care about this. What I care about is that when the time comes, the person they send to kill me isn¡¯t the person I want to see.¡± If Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t see Xiao Jiu by then, everything he had done would be in vain. ¡°Senior, what you said is indeed a problem. However, Senior, you might not know the total number of people in Ling Sha.¡± Yamaguchi-gumi said to Xiao Changtian after a moment of silence. ¡°Oh? Boss Yamaguchi-gumi, are there very few people in the Ling Sha Group?¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised. If there were really very few people, then the people among them were too powerful. ¡°Indeed, Senior, I suddenly remembered that there were seven or ten people in the entire Ling Sha. I forgot about this, but I only remember that there were very few.¡± Compared to their Yamaguchi-gumi, Ling Sha¡¯s people were indeed very powerful. Just a few people could make Ling Sha so famous. ¡°Hiss! It¡¯s actually like this!¡± Xiao Changtian nodded seriously. If that was really the case, then this matter would not be so easy. He just had to keep offending those big families! ¡°Senior, this matter¡­¡± ¡°Haha, Yamaguchi-gumi boss, how about this, can you help me list out all the families that can invite Ling Sha and those people!¡± Xiao Changtian was going to cause trouble one by one. He did not believe that he would not be able to meet Xiao Jiu when he provoked so many people and invited so many Ling people. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go prepare it now!¡± With that, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss walked down. Seeing that the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi had gone to work, Xiao Changtian walked towards the backyard of the Yamaguchi-gumi out of boredom. ¡°Qilin, White Tiger, Pixiu, stop playing.¡± Xiao Changtian shouted at the beasts. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You guys, there might be a very important mission for you guys in two days.¡± Looking at the beasts in front of him, Xiao Changtian felt for the first time that these guys were useful. ¡°Master! If you have any missions for us, just tell us! We promise not to cause trouble and complete the mission!¡± The three beasts were very curious. They did not know what was wrong with their master to actually think of giving the three of them a mission. ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t need your guarantee.¡± ¡°Master! What are you saying! We have such an important mission, how can we cause trouble for you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Such an important matter, even if you beat us to death, we won¡¯t cause trouble!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the beasts speechlessly. He hadn¡¯t even said what he wanted to do, but these guys were already so anxious to guarantee it. ¡°Then do you know what the mission I gave you is?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the three beasts exchanged glances. ¡°Master, although we don¡¯t know, judging from your expression, this matter must be especially important!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. Giving us such an important matter is a sign of trust! We will definitely complete the mission!¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly as he looked at the three of them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be frank with you guys. This matter is for you guys to cause trouble!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the three beasts were stunned on the spot. ¡°Master, what did you say? You¡¯re not serious about us going to cause trouble, are you?¡± White Tiger and the other beasts couldn¡¯t believe what Xiao Changtian said. They had thought that Xiao Changtian would give them a mission to show their strength, but they didn¡¯t expect him to ask them to cause trouble! What did this sound like! ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this mission. It¡¯s not easy for you to cause trouble. You have to make those families very angry and want to kill you!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the three beasts with a serious expression. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all. ¡°This mission is the time to show your strength. Are you afraid?¡± Usually, even if these guys didn¡¯t deliberately look for trouble, they would still be very angry. If he asked these guys for help, he would definitely succeed in half of this matter. ¡°Master! What are you saying! How can this mission be difficult for us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Master, don¡¯t worry about our strength! I guarantee that this matter will be handled properly for you!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the three beasts immediately promised. ¡°Alright, since you guys are so confident, I¡¯ll be relieved to have you guys help me with this matter.¡± One had to know that it was not so easy to provoke so many families to hunt him down at the same time. However, with the help of these guys, he could be fast. ¡°Haha, Master, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another request. When you do bad things and are chased after, you have to see if the person chasing you is Xiao Jiu. If it¡¯s Xiao Jiu, contact me quickly.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the beasts looked at each other again. The white tiger nodded at the Qilin and the Pi Xiu. ¡°Alright, Master, I promise to complete the mission!¡± Not long after, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss compiled a very detailed list. There were 50 families on the list, and there were even detailed portraits on it. ¡°Boss Yamaguchi-gumi, it¡¯s been hard on you. I¡¯ll take the Kirin with me.¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian was going to take Qilin away, the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was extremely happy. If it weren¡¯t for the few of them present, the Yamaguchi-gumi boss would have laughed out loud. ¡°Father-in-law, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Qilin looked at the Yamaguchi-gumi boss sadly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Senior¡¯s matter is still more important.¡± The boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi was hoping that his son-in-law would come back later. ¡°Hey, father-in-law, I know you¡¯re doing this because of my master, but I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡­ Chapter 1354 Robbery (1) Chapter 1354: Robbery (1) Chapter 1354: Robbery (1) ¡°Alright, since you all know now, hurry up and take action!¡± Looking at the Qilin and the other beasts, Xiao Changtian gave his orders and started his own operation. ¡°System, can you help me record everything on this?¡± On the way, Xiao Changtian looked at the booklet given to him by the boss of the Yamaguchi-gumi and had a headache. Because there were simply too many. It would be a waste of time if he flipped through them one by one. ¡°Yeah, why not?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little surprised that the system agreed to his request out of goodwill. ¡°Host, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised. The two of us are one. Isn¡¯t it only right for me to help you?¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Changtian just wanted to roll his eyes at him. Why didn¡¯t she say that she was one with him when she tricked him previously? ¡°Alright, remember the portrait in the book. If I encounter it, remind me.¡± The system had no objections to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°Host, we met.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian took two steps forward, the system¡¯s voice sounded in his mind. ¡°No, I asked you to help me, not to cause trouble for me!¡± Looking around at the wilderness, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes helplessly. He knew that the system was up to no good. How could there be a big family in this place? ¡°Host, since you don¡¯t believe the system, don¡¯t let the system help you. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the cliff in the distance.¡± The system sounded helpless. Perhaps it was because the system was too scammy. After hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian walked to the cliff in front of him with some doubt. ¡°D * mn, there really is a team down there!¡± Because the cliff was not very high, Xiao Changtian could clearly see the scene below the cliff. He saw a very gorgeous convoy slowly moving forward. ¡°System, what¡¯s wrong with you this time?¡± Xiao Changtian was still not used to the system not scamming him. ¡°I told you, Host, we¡¯re all one. If you¡¯re not doing well, I¡¯m not doing well either.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing the system¡¯s words. Just treat it as the system¡¯s occasional convulsion. The most important thing now was to deal with the convoy below. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to provoke them?¡± Xiao Changtian pondered for a second before jumping down from the cliff. ¡°Stop, robbery! All of you, stand still!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the convoy in front of him fiercely. ¡°Who are you? Do you know who¡¯s in our car? He actually dared to rob! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± A few men came out of the carriage and looked at Xiao Changtian fearlessly. ¡°Hehe, you people are still stubborn! It seems that you won¡¯t be willing to suffer if I don¡¯t let you suffer today!¡± Xiao Changtian quickly attacked these people. The reason why Xiao Changtian attacked these people was to test their strength. If he found anything wrong, Xiao Changtian would run away. However, what happened next surprised Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian had only attacked the two of them with his hands, and the two of them flew away like kites with broken strings. ¡°Damn, why are these people so weak?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw the two of them being sent flying. Wasn¡¯t this the convoy of a big family? How could the people of this big family be so weak? One had to know that the Upper Realm was extremely large. Even an organization like the Heavenly Dao Union was just like an ant in the Upper Realm. And these large families were still very influential in the Upper Realm. Originally, Xiao Changtian thought that these people from the big families would be very difficult to deal with, but now it seemed that it was far from what he had imagined. ¡°How dare you! How dare you be so arrogant!¡± Just as the two of them were sent flying, a man in luxurious clothes came out of the carriage. The man had a dignified look on his face. It was obvious that he was not an easy person to deal with. ¡°And who are you?¡± ¡°Humph! Of course I¡¯m the Qi family¡¯s guard! How dare you be so arrogant! You don¡¯t even put the Qi family in your eyes!¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the man and said a lot. ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking. If you want to fight, hurry up.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the guard and picked his ears in frustration. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! I, the Qi family¡¯s bodyguard, would give me three points even if it was someone from another family. Now, you, a little thief, actually dare to treat me like this. You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the guard couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Great Guard, go and teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Great Guard, quickly go beat him into meat paste!¡± Even the people around the guard couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. If it wasn¡¯t for the strength that Xiao Changtian had displayed, they would have attacked. The guard didn¡¯t hesitate either. He looked at Xiao Changtian, roared, and rushed forward. ¡°Let me see how strong this person is!¡± The person just now was indeed very weak. Xiao Changtian wanted to see how strong this person was. The moment the Great Guard rushed over, even the air was filled with an oppressive aura. Xiao Changtian nodded. ¡°Bang!¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to face him, the guard looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°You! What kind of strength is this!¡± However, before the guard could say anything else, Xiao Changtian sent him flying. ¡°Bang!¡± Seeing that their guard had been defeated just like that, those arrogant people were all stunned on the spot. ¡°Big¡­ The Great Guard, how, how did he disappear just like that?¡± These people couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Run! This person is definitely not a thief!¡± ¡°Help! Run!¡± When these people came to their senses, they shouted and ran away. ¡°Hmm? No, you people remember my name! My name is Xiao Changtian!¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and nodded as he watched them run away. When these people went back, they would definitely complain to the head of the Qi family! By then, the Qi family would definitely not let him off! ¡°Help! This Xiao Changtian is too terrifying!¡± These heads ran away without looking back. Just as Xiao Changtian was about to turn around and leave, a woman suddenly came out of the carriage. ¡°Sir, who are they?¡± This woman was also very beautiful. If this woman didn¡¯t come out herself, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. ¡°Why is there another hostage!¡± Xiao Changtian was surprised to see this woman. Wasn¡¯t he getting his way now? Chapter 1355 Hiding from the World (1) Chapter 1355: Hiding from the World (1) Chapter 1355: Hiding from the World (1) Originally, Xiao Changtian thought that if these people didn¡¯t find trouble with him after they returned, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to do. However, now that this woman had appeared, he could not blame him for being impolite. ¡°Hehehe, you don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that you are my hostage!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian jumped in front of the woman. The woman just watched Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions silently. This woman thought that Xiao Changtian was here to save her, but after hearing his words, she gave up. Coincidentally, this woman was the eldest senior sister of a sect not far from the Qi family, Honglin. The reason why she appeared in the Qi family¡¯s carriage this time was because the old master of the Qi family had taken a fancy to her.. Because the Qi family was very powerful, even Honglin¡¯s master could not do anything to protect her. As for Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions towards her, Honglin accepted her fate. After all, he had just jumped into the tiger¡¯s den. ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you reacting?¡± Looking at Hong Lin in front of him, who was silently letting him do whatever he wanted, Xiao Changtian felt a little strange. ¡°Humph.¡± Hong Lin listened to Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, but her expression remained the same. Because Honglin knew that the more she resisted, the more excited this person in front of her would be. Even if this person took him as a hostage, he only wanted to humiliate him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good not to talk.¡± Looking at Hong Lin who didn¡¯t say anything, Xiao Changtian was quite satisfied. In this way, he only needed to bring this woman in front of him and wait for the Qi family to come looking for him. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought Hong Lin, who was tied up, to the top of a mountain not far away. ¡°Stay here obediently. If you dare to resist, don¡¯t blame me for being rude!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking to Hong Lin, he walked away. On the other side, the people that Xiao Changtian had scared away quickly returned to the Qi family and told the Qi family head about this. ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, this is how it is. Even the Great Guard was killed by that person!¡± When these people thought about how Desolate had killed their guards, they were so nervous that they couldn¡¯t even speak. When the family head heard that his guard had died just like that, he was a little stunned. ¡°Is what you said true? My Great Guard! How could my guard die just like that?¡± Master Qi couldn¡¯t believe it. Because the reason why he let the Great Guard take action this time was because the Great Guard was the Qi Family Head¡¯s greatest trump card. However, he did not expect that the chief guard would be killed just like that! ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s true. How could we lie to you about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We used all our strength to escape from that guy. Even Honglin was captured by that person!¡± Hearing these people¡¯s affirmative answers, Master Qi could not remain calm. ¡°What should we do? What should he do! What should we do!¡± Qi Family Head paced around uneasily. Now that the most powerful person in the Qi family had been killed, even if he wanted to take revenge, he did not have the ability. ¡°No, no, if this goes on, what if that person finds our Qi family?¡± Master Qi was walking when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Hurry up! Pass down the order. From today onwards, our Qi family will live in seclusion! Our Qi family should quickly find a place to hide!¡± Master Qi knew that if that person really found them, he would definitely not let them off so easily. For the sake of his own safety, the Qi family could not have any news at all! As for Xiao Changtian, he had been watching the movements in the distance from the top of this mountain. In order to make it easier for those people to find him, Xiao Changtian had specially found a conspicuous mountain top. However, after a few days, Xiao Changtian still didn¡¯t feel any movement. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t the Qi family a big family? You can even endure such anger?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand. It had been a few days. Even those who had escaped had crawled back. Why was there still no movement? ¡°No, I have to go and see what¡¯s going on!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that his hostage was still tied up here. ¡°You, come with me.¡± With that, Xiao Changtian brought Hong Lin towards the Qi family. However, when Xiao Changtian walked to the Qi family¡¯s door, he couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°Hey, bro, isn¡¯t this the Qi family?¡± Looking at the desolate mansion in front of him, Xiao Changtian would have thought that he had found the wrong place if not for the woman beside him confirming it. ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t know, but the Qi family is now in seclusion! He didn¡¯t know why he was so willing, but it was very sudden!¡± After hearing the words of the passerby, Xiao Changtian was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t the Qi family a big family? How could it be¡­¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t think that he was so unlucky, right? ¡± Sigh, who knows what¡¯s going on with the Qi family? I heard that they offended someone, but I don¡¯t really know the details¡­¡± That person said a lot of things to Xiao Changtian, and Xiao Changtian was also very desperate. He was so unlucky to have such a big family encounter such a thing! Xiao Changtian looked at Hong Lin and shook his head helplessly. ¡°You can go!¡± Now that the Qi family had run away, there was no point in keeping this hostage. ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± After Hong Lin heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I said you can leave.¡± Seeing Hong Lin¡¯s disbelief, Xiao Changtian helplessly waved his hand at Hong Lin. ¡°Really?¡± Honglin still could not believe it. She could not believe that this person in front of her would let her go just like that. ¡°No, are you okay? You don¡¯t have any value now, so why are you still following me?¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless when he saw Honglin¡¯s reaction. Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain? The woman looked at Xiao Changtian and walked back in disbelief. Xiao Changtian saw that the Qi family had no chance, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer. ¡°System, quickly take a look and see if there are any other big families nearby.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around helplessly. ¡°Ding! There is, but¡­¡± ¡°But what? Don¡¯t be so paranoid here. If there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless when he heard the system being so mysterious. ¡°It¡¯s just a little far.¡± Xiao Changtian heard this and summarized the following six points¡­ Chapter 1356 Auction (1) Chapter 1356: Auction (1) Chapter 1356: Auction (1) Not for a long time, under the guidance of the system, Xiao Changtian came to the door of the big family. ¡°We¡¯re here, but we don¡¯t know the people here. How can we attract their attention?¡± Looking at the magnificent gate in front of him, Xiao Changtian rubbed his chin and kept thinking. He had kidnapped the hostages before. Was he going to kidnap the people inside this time? Just as this thought appeared in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind, a well-trained army suddenly walked in front of him. The uniform of this army was printed with the word ¡®Lin¡¯ of this family. ¡°Looks like this kidnapping method won¡¯t work!¡± This thought was quickly shattered by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hey, what do you do as a man?¡± At this moment, a person suddenly walked past Xiao Changtian. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m from our Qingyun Auction House. The item your clan master wants has arrived. You will be presenting it at the auction in three days.¡± After saying all this to the people at the door, the person left with a smile. Xiao Changtian, who was standing far away, had also heard what that person said. ¡°Auction? This Lin family wanted to auction something! This is a good opportunity!¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly had an idea. ¡°System, where did you open this Qingyun Auction House?¡± ¡°Ding! Host, this Qingyun Auction House is owned by the famous Su family here. This Su family is also on this booklet.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the system¡¯s confirmation. ¡°Hahaha, this is a good relationship! Two big families came at once! Not bad, not bad!¡± To be able to offend two big families at once, Xiao Changtian was extremely happy. ¡°Host, the system has a warm reminder for you. Do you have the money to bid for the pavilion?¡± After hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he smiled mysteriously. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have money, can¡¯t I enter the auction?¡± ¡°But even if you want to enter the auction, you still need an invitation. Host, you don¡¯t have one either.¡± Xiao Changtian paused when he heard the system¡¯s words. ¡°Hiss! I realized that you, the system, are unwilling to accept this if you don¡¯t anger me!¡± If the system was a human, Xiao Changtian would have given it two tight slaps. ¡°Hehe, the system is just telling the truth!¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes and ignored the system. If this continued, Xiao Changtian would die of anger sooner or later. In the next few days, Xiao Changtian finally managed to steal an invitation letter from an unlucky guy. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the auction. ¡°Please come in.¡± Not long after, Xiao Changtian sat on the seat of the auction. ¡°System, hurry up and show me which one is from the Su family.¡± Xiao Changtian looked around and said to the system. ¡°Ding! The head of the Su family is in the private room on the upper left. The host is in an ordinary seat, so he probably won¡¯t be able to see the head of the Su family.¡± ¡°Alright, the private room on the upper left.¡± Looking at the top left corner, Xiao Changtian nodded. Just as Xiao Chang Tian was conversing with the system, the auction finally began. As the items went by one by one, Xiao Changtian finally got the item that Su Clan wanted to bid for. Looking at the calligraphy on the stage, Xiao Changtian smiled. He didn¡¯t expect this Su Family Head to be so elegant. However, this time, he wouldn¡¯t let him get what he wanted. ¡°Ahem, everyone must know this painting!¡± The auctioneer looked at the people below and said with a smile. ¡°This painting has been reserved by the nobles here a long time ago. Of course, it¡¯s also because it¡¯s precious. However, even though this painting has already caught the attention of the nobles, our auction house will not do such a thing. This treasure will still go to the highest bidder!¡± The auctioneer¡¯s words were very clear. Someone had already bought this item. The rest of the people should not be so blind as to bid for this item. The people below naturally wouldn¡¯t offend a large family because of such a painting. After all, the person who could afford this painting was not an ordinary person. ¡°Alright, since no one has any objections, let¡¯s start now. The starting price is five million Immortal Crystals!¡± This number was not a small number for the people present. ¡°Six million Immortal Crystals!¡± Then, Master Su opened his mouth in his private room. ¡°Is there anyone who wants to increase the bid by six million immortal crystals?¡± The auctioneer looked at the people below. ¡°Six hundred and ten thousand Immortal Crystals!¡± Just when the auctioneer thought that no one wanted to raise the bid, Xiao Changtian suddenly shouted. ¡°Seven million Immortal Crystals!¡± The Su family¡¯s head, who was in the private room, did not have any expression. He just continued to raise the price. ¡°Seven hundred and ten thousand Immortal Crystals.¡± Xiao Changtian followed after Master Su. ¡°Host, do you really have the money to pay for the price increase?¡± the system asked. Since when did a poor host like him become so generous? ¡°Who said I have to pay for it?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to bother with the system. He had his own plans. At this moment, Master Su frowned when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s bid. ¡°What¡¯s up with that person down there?¡± Didn¡¯t they already discuss this item with the Qingyun Auction House? Why did this person appear to cause trouble now? ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ll go and ask what¡¯s going on immediately.¡± Although the subordinates of Master Su had left, Xiao Changtian continued to raise the price. ¡°10 million Immortal Crystals.¡± Master Su shouted impatiently. ¡°10.1 million Immortal Crystals!¡± This time, Xiao Changtian increased the bid without hesitation. This time, many people looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Who is this person? He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Doesn¡¯t this person know that the Su family¡¯s head is interested in that thing? Why are you raising the price so recklessly?¡± ¡°Hiss! This guy must have been disgusted that he had lived too long!¡± The others looked at Xiao Changtian and shook their heads pitifully. How could they not understand the Su family¡¯s style? This man actually dared to openly challenge the Su family on this occasion. He was slapping the Su family in the face. The Smiths might not let this man off! However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about their gazes. He still looked fearless. ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already asked around. The Greencloud Auction House doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this person. They didn¡¯t even invite him.¡± Hearing the servant¡¯s reply, Master Su sneered. ¡°Not invited? Was that really the case? Haha, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± The Su Family Head did not believe that without their Greencloud Auction House¡¯s invitation, there would still be some random people coming in. Did they really think that the Smiths were so easy to bully? ¡°20 million Immortal Crystals!¡± As he spoke, Master Su continued to raise the price. Chapter 1357 Got It (1) Chapter 1357: Got It (1) Chapter 1357: Got It (1) ¡°21 million Immortal Crystals!¡± After hearing Master Su¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian continued to raise the price without any fear. ¡°Damn it! 90 million Immortal Crystals!¡± Master Su couldn¡¯t help but shout at the people below. He did not believe that the person below would raise the price he had mentioned! However, the result was still beyond the Su Family Head¡¯s expectations. After Master Su said that, Xiao Changtian continued to bid 91 million. Xiao Changtian¡¯s action made everyone present lose their composure. ¡°What the hell is this person doing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This was a high price of 90 million, and that man actually wanted to raise the price! Isn¡¯t he crazy?!¡± ¡°In my opinion, this person is simply courting death!¡± At this moment, everyone was talking about Xiao Changtian. Even Master Su stood up in anger. ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, we really can¡¯t raise the price anymore. We, we don¡¯t have so many Immortal Crystals this time!¡± The subordinate of the Su family¡¯s head hurriedly went up to dissuade him when he saw his family¡¯s head. Although the family head liked such a painting very much, he was still very happy. However, it was really not worth it to bid for a high price of 90 million Immortal Crystals. ¡°Humph!¡± After Master Su saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s true face, he gritted his teeth. Of course, he also knew that such a painting was not worth so much. However, he could not swallow this anger in his heart. ¡°Forget it, let him have this thing!¡± After saying that, Master Su sat down. Xiao Changtian, who was watching the Su Family Head from below, no longer continued to raise the price. A victorious smile appeared on his face. ¡°91 million going once. 91 million going twice! Deal!¡± At this moment, the auctioneer¡¯s face was filled with joy. He had never seen such a bold person who dared to challenge Master Su. However, this time, these immortal crystals would go to the Green Cloud Auction House anyway. They would be the only ones to benefit. ¡°Host, are you crazy? Ninety-one million! Even if I sell you, it¡¯s not worth that much.¡± The System¡¯s frightened voice sounded in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°No, you¡¯re so loud that my ears are almost going deaf!¡± Xiao Changtian picked his ears helplessly. Why was the system so shocked? Wasn¡¯t it just 91 million? ¡°To be honest, because the host is a poor ghost, I¡¯m also short-sighted. I¡¯ve never heard of so many immortal crystals.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes again. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m poor, then you know that I definitely won¡¯t pay!¡± Xiao Changtian was planning to lie in debt this time. Since the Greencloud Auction House was also owned by a large family, if he did not pay up, they would definitely hunt him down. Wouldn¡¯t he have completed his mission this time? ¡°Then¡­ I wish the host success.¡± As soon as the system finished speaking, the auction was almost coming to an end. ¡°Sir, do you want to follow me to take a look at that painting now?¡± At this moment, someone from the auction house walked to Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he smiled and followed the man to the back. When Master Su saw Xiao Changtian leave with the people from the auction house, he also led his men to the back. ¡°Sir, look, this painting is right here.¡± After that person brought Xiao Changtian over, he took out the calligraphy and painting. ¡°Sir, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡± Before that person could finish speaking, the Su family head walked over with his men. ¡°Your Greencloud Auction House is simply looking down on my Su family!¡± Master Su walked over with a gloomy face and glared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, Master Su, this matter has nothing to do with our auction house. We agreed to help you stay, but you know the rules of the Qingyun Auction House.¡± When that person saw Master Su coming, he immediately went over and smiled. ¡°Humph! What does the rules of the Greencloud Auction House have to do with me? Since you¡¯ve already agreed to it, it¡¯s your fault if you go back on your word now! Go and call your family head over!¡± Master Su glared at that person with a gloomy face. That person had never seen such a situation before. When he saw Master Su¡¯s black face, he was immediately scared out of his wits. ¡°Then, Master Su, please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go call the master now.¡± Seeing their actions, Xiao Changtian was a little surprised. ¡°Cough cough, Master Su, aren¡¯t you going to ask who I am?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s initial intention was to let the Su Family Head compete with him, but now it seemed that it was not quite what he thought. ¡°Who are you? Is there a need to guess?¡± Master Su glanced at Xiao Changtian with disdain and then turned away. Because to the Su Family Head, Xiao Changtian was just a member of the Green Cloud Auction House. When the time came, he would definitely not let this man off after punishing them. ¡°Could it be that you already know my purpose?¡± Xiao Changtian was very surprised after hearing Master Su¡¯s words. How did this Su Family Head know about his actions? This shouldn¡¯t be! ¡°Hehe, those little tricks of yours are just like clowns in my eyes! Do you really think that you deserve my attention?¡± Of course, Master Su also heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s question. However, Master Su didn¡¯t care about a nobody like Xiao Changtian. ¡°System, this Su family¡¯s head is actually so powerful. Should I hire an assassin to kill me next?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little excited when he saw Master Su¡¯s reaction. It seemed that this matter had been completed so quickly. It was simply within his expectations! Not long after, the person from before walked over from afar with a man. ¡°Master Su, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± That person immediately apologized to Master Su. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I ask your family head to come?¡± When Master Su saw who it was, his expression became even worse. ¡°What? You dare to ignore my words now? No wonder he dared to do this!¡± After hearing Master Su¡¯s words, that person¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Master Su, please don¡¯t be angry. We don¡¯t know this person at all. This matter was all an accident!¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian who was sitting on the spot, the man¡¯s face was full of anger. He did not know where this person came from. He actually dared to cause such trouble. ¡°Look, Master, how about this? We don¡¯t want the money for this painting either. Can we give it all to you?¡± This man was the Pavilion Master of the Greencloud Auction House. He didn¡¯t want to disturb the Clan Master because of this matter. Chapter 1358 Pay Up (1) Chapter 1358: Pay Up (1) Chapter 1358: Pay Up (1) ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we just let this matter go? Anyway, with this money, we can just find another family. Besides, our family¡¯s current situation isn¡¯t suitable for us to go against them.¡± At this moment, a subordinate of Patriarch Su persuaded him. Although the family head lost a painting he liked very much, these immortal crystals were not a loss. ¡°Humph! Since this guy is so sincere, it¡¯s not impossible for him to give me these immortal crystals.¡± Seeing how sincere that person was, Master Su¡¯s anger from before also dissipated quite a bit. ¡°In that case, hurry up and bring me the 91 million immortal crystals.¡± Looking at the head of the Qingyun Auction House, Master Su didn¡¯t find it hard to do anything. ¡°Sir, how do you want to pay for the Immortal Crystals?¡± After listening to Master Su¡¯s words, the head of the Green Cloud Auction House smiled at Xiao Changtian. Although they were a very famous auction house, 90 million was not a small sum to them. They could not take out so much at once. However, their Greencloud Auction House had a clear rule. On the night after the auction ended, the bidder had to pay the full fee. ¡°Me?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the owner of the Green Cloud Auction House and smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. To tell you the truth, I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s goal was to anger them. ¡°No, this customer, are you really not joking with me?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the owner of the Qingyun Auction House looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief and smiled. ¡°Customer, it¡¯s not funny to make such a joke at this time!¡± Although the owner of the Greencloud Auction House didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant, he didn¡¯t believe that this guy would cause trouble in the Greencloud Auction House¡¯s territory. ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you? I just don¡¯t have the money to pay you. If you can find an immortal crystal on my body, I¡¯ll eat sh * t upside down.¡± Xiao Changtian was very self-aware of this matter. All the immortal crystals on him had been scammed by the system. There was nothing left. ¡°Greencloud Pavilion Master, are you playing with me?¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Master Su, who had calmed down, looked at the Qingyun Auction House Master angrily. ¡°No, Master, Master, don¡¯t be so agitated. This, don¡¯t be so anxious. We¡¯ll deal with this person immediately!¡± Looking at Family Head Su¡¯s anger, cold sweat broke out on the head of the Qingyun Auction House¡¯s owner. ¡°Come over here!¡± After saying that, the head of the Qingyun Auction House called Xiao Changtian to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! Do you know what this place is?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the Qingyun Auction House Master was about to explode. If Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t paid up, the Qingyun Auction House Master would have killed him already! ¡°Let me put it this way. Pavilion Master of the Greencloud Pavilion, I¡¯m not joking with you. I just don¡¯t have money. What can you do to me?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s shameless appearance, the Green Cloud Auction House¡¯s owner was so angry that his eyes almost popped out of his head. ¡°You! Do you know what you¡¯re saying now?¡± ¡°No, Pavilion Master, how many times do I have to repeat this matter?¡± Xiao Changtian was helpless. This time, he didn¡¯t want the painting, nor did he want to pay. He just wanted to anger these people, but he didn¡¯t expect that these people weren¡¯t angry. ¡°Humph! I know that the owner of the Qingyun Auction House is going to be a witch. This is all your own doing! I¡¯m going to find your family head now!¡± At this moment, Master Su looked at the two of them angrily. After saying that, he rushed out. ¡°Damn it! You! Master Su, Master Su!¡± The owner of the Greencloud Pavilion was prepared to teach Xiao Changtian a lesson. However, after seeing that Master Su had already left, the owner of the Greencloud Auction House couldn¡¯t care less. Just as Xiao Changtian was about to say something, the owner of the Qingyun Auction House ignored him and chased after Master Su. ¡°Eh? No, shouldn¡¯t the two of you be targeting me? Why are your two families fighting?¡± Looking at the situation in front of him, Xiao Changtian finally understood. They didn¡¯t plan to deal with him together! ¡°D * mn, after such a long time, the two families actually started fighting!¡± Xiao Changtian felt his heart ache, this was not the ending he wanted! ¡°Hahaha, the system said that this plan is unreliable!¡± At this moment, the system started laughing in Xiao Changtian¡¯s mind. ¡°What are you laughing at? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m working so hard to find my disciple? You scammer, you still have the cheek to laugh at me!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian became even angrier. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s go first. There¡¯s no use staying here anyway.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave, he suddenly saw the person who had brought him here. ¡°You, you¡¯re from the Greencloud Auction House, right?¡± Looking at that person, Xiao Changtian smiled. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I am.¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian and trembled. One had to know that only extremely powerful people would dare to blatantly renege on their debt in the Greencloud Auction House. And now, the person in front of him dared to do this. What else could it mean? ¡°If your pavilion master wants to find me after he comes back, tell him to go to the broken temple outside the city.¡± Although he didn¡¯t succeed this time, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give up this last hope. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡± That person didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian meant. Would this guy come again? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about what this person was thinking. He left after saying that. At that time, Master Su brought people to find Master Lin. After understanding what had happened, the Lin family head smiled and resolved the matter after compensating the Su family head with some immortal crystals. ¡°Greencloud Pavilion Master, don¡¯t leave yet.¡± Just as the Greencloud Pavilion Master saw that this matter had been resolved and was about to leave, Master Lin called him over. ¡°Master, this matter is indeed my negligence. In the future¡­¡± ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to apologize for this.¡± The Greencloud Pavilion Master¡¯s apology was interrupted by Master Lin. ¡°You should know that there have been cases of people reneging on their debts before, right?¡± After Master Lin said this, the Greencloud Pavilion Master thought for two seconds and nodded. ¡°Then do you know how strong the person who went back on his word was?¡± Hearing Lin Family Head¡¯s words, Greencloud Pavilion Master¡¯s face was filled with doubt. ¡°I hope Patriarch can explain this matter clearly. I really don¡¯t know the strength of that person at that time.¡± After all, he wasn¡¯t a pavilion master back then. He was just a small figure in the auction house. This kind of thing wasn¡¯t something he could understand. ¡°Hahaha, looks like it¡¯s time for you to know about this.¡± Chapter 1359 Bet (1) Chapter 1359: Bet (1) Chapter 1359: Bet (1) After hearing what Family Head Lin had told him, the Qingyun Auction House Master looked at Family Head Lin in disbelief. ¡°Patriarch, is this really true?¡± Such a thing happening here was really amazing. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this. I think you should know what to do.¡± After he finished speaking to the Qingyun Auction House Master, the Lin family head waved his hand. The owner of the Greencloud Auction House also knew what he should do next. Not long after, the owner of the Greencloud Auction House returned. ¡°Where¡¯s the person who didn¡¯t pay just now?¡± However, after the owner of the Qingyun Auction House walked around, he did not find Xiao Changtian. ¡°Pavilion Master, Pavilion Master, you¡¯re finally back!¡± Seeing his pavilion master return, the person Xiao Changtian had ordered ran to his side in fear. ¡°Where is the person who hasn¡¯t paid yet?¡± He already knew what to do, but after coming back, he actually left today. ¡°That person, although that person has left, Pavilion Master, that person said that if you want to find him, you can go to the dilapidated temple outside the city. Oh right, he also said that his name is Xiao Changtian.¡± The man coughed and repeated what Xiao Changtian had told him to the pavilion master. ¡°Hiss! It seemed that that person was indeed an expert! That¡¯s right.¡± After thinking of this possibility, the owner of the Blue Cloud Pavilion nodded. ¡°You, you, you, quickly gather everyone from the Azure Cloud Auction House. Let¡¯s go find that senior now!¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian had landed in a dilapidated temple outside the city. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how White Tiger and the others are doing. There¡¯s no progress on my side.¡± Xiao Changtian felt a little depressed when he thought about how his efforts were futile. ¡°Aiya, host, don¡¯t be so dejected. Weren¡¯t you still thinking that those people would come looking for you?¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything. He just shook his head and sighed. ¡°How about this, Host? Let¡¯s make a bet. If those people don¡¯t come to you, you lose. If those people come looking for you, I¡¯ll lose.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was stunned. What was this system up to? He even made a bet with me. What kind of intentions did he have? ¡°If you lose, will there be any punishment?¡± Xiao Changtian asked the system. ¡°Of course, if I lose, I can randomly give you something that is useful to the host and is very needed.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, you said it yourself! If those people come looking for me, don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± ¡°Then the host has agreed!¡± ¡°Nonsense, I will definitely agree!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian happy, the system took the opportunity to say,[However, if you lose, you have to give me 1,000 immortal crystals as a punishment.]¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, the originally happy Xiao Changtian instantly became dispirited. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian knew that the system would not give him any benefits. This stupid system was definitely trying to scam him of his immortal crystals! ¡°The host has already agreed. You can¡¯t go back on your word now. If he went back on his word, the system would also charge him 1,000 immortal crystals as compensation!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian was completely speechless. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if those people would come to find him, Xiao Changtian really hoped that they would come. ¡­ After waiting for a long time, the sky was almost bright. ¡°Hahaha, host, it seems that the 1,000 Immortal Crystals this time are mine!¡± It was almost dawn, but those people had not come to Xiao Changtian yet. That meant that Xiao Changtian was not important anymore. ¡°No, it¡¯s only been a night. You didn¡¯t say when the bet would end!¡± ¡°Of course, but they didn¡¯t come looking for you at the first moment. Even if they did, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay any longer, right?¡± However, at this moment, many figures suddenly appeared in the distance. ¡°Yes! Those people! Hahaha! System, you lost!¡± When those people appeared, Xiao Changtian immediately looked in that direction. As expected, it was the previous owner of the auction house. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll admit defeat. After the host¡¯s matter is resolved, I¡¯ll give the reward to the host.¡± Not long after, the owner of the Qingyun Auction House brought a group of people to the front of the ruined temple. ¡°Hahaha, you people finally have the backbone to come and find me.¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian felt very gratified. Since they had come to look for him, it could definitely prove that the Lin family behind them also knew about him. If he teased these people again this time, the family behind them would definitely let him go! ¡°Sir! You are too late! Please don¡¯t blame me!¡± However, in Xiao Changtian¡¯s vision, the atmosphere between the two sides wasn¡¯t like that. It was because these people were very respectful to him. ¡°Hiss, no, are you guys mistaken?¡± Xiao Changtian wanted these people to deal with him, but what were they doing? ¡°Sir, I know that we¡¯re here to play this time. I also apologize for my rude words to you yesterday. I hope Sir can forgive our mistake this time.¡± As he spoke, the Qingyun Auction House¡¯s master brought the people behind him to kneel in front of Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, is there something wrong with you people?!¡± How did Xiao Changtian¡¯s long-awaited pursuit end up in such a harmonious situation? He did not want things to turn out like this at all! ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t want to see us, we can leave now. However, please don¡¯t blame this matter on the Qingyun Auction House!¡± Looking at the pavilion master in front of him, Xiao Changtian was really speechless. ¡°Alright, big brother, it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t blame you.¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. ¡°Oh, right, where¡¯s the Smiths from last night?¡± Since they weren¡¯t willing to deal with him, then he had snatched Master Su¡¯s calligraphy and painting. He should be thinking of dealing with him! ¡°Haha, you can rest assured about this, sir! That Su family head has already been settled by our family head. Sir, you don¡¯t have to worry about Master Su harming you anymore!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian mention Master Su, the owner of the Green Cloud Auction House immediately explained with a smile. When Xiao Changtian heard the Pavilion Master¡¯s words, he almost fainted from anger. ¡°You! You guys!¡± Xiao Changtian felt his brain buzzing. ¡°Hahaha, Pavilion Master, look, Sir is so happy that he can¡¯t speak! It means that what we did this time was right!¡± ¡­.. Chapter 1360 Meeting Li Taibai (1) Chapter 1360: Meeting Li Taibai (1) Chapter 1360: Meeting Li Taibai (1) At this moment, except for Xiao Changtian, everyone else was looking at him happily. ¡°System, can you make these people disappear from my sight now?¡± Xiao Changtian really didn¡¯t want to see these people anymore. He felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Ding! The system doesn¡¯t have such a great ability.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people and took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, I know about this matter. You guys can go back first!¡± If Xiao Changtian continued to stay with these people, he would probably be angered to death. ¡°Senior, we understand what you mean. How about this? Senior, if you want to go back with us, we will definitely receive you with the highest etiquette in the Qingyun Auction House!¡± The Greencloud Pavilion Master didn¡¯t know what Xiao Changtian was thinking, so he continued to laugh at Xiao Changtian. ¡°You guys! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of receiving me? You¡¯re just a crappy auction house. Even your family head is not worthy of talking to me. What I mean now is for all of you to get lost!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse at these people. ¡°This¡­ Pavilion Master, this mister must be in a bad mood. Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This gentleman is so powerful. If he really gets angry later, then we won¡¯t be able to make up for the losses.¡± The Greencloud Pavilion Master listened to the suggestion of the person beside him and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, sir. We¡¯ll be leaving first. If you need anything, you can find us directly!¡± After all, if this mister dared to look down on their family head, it definitely meant that this senior was very powerful! So, for the time being, let¡¯s follow this mister¡¯s wishes! Seeing these idiots finally leave, Xiao Changtian sighed helplessly again. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that, but those people still aren¡¯t angry.¡± Xiao Changtian had scolded them on purpose, but their reactions had disappointed him. ¡°Oh right, system, you lost a bet previously. Although these people aren¡¯t here to capture me, they¡¯re here to find me. Hurry up and exchange.¡± Although those people didn¡¯t let Xiao Changtian have his way, he was looking forward to the system¡¯s gift. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Are you trying to go back on your words?!¡± ¡°Of course not. Host, please close your eyes.¡± Xiao Changtian frowned when he heard this. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you so mysterious?¡± Although Xiao Changtian was very confused, he still closed his eyes obediently. At that moment, Li Taibai, who was 18,000 miles away, suddenly felt a huge force sucking him into the sky. ¡°Damn it! What was going on? Why is there a mysterious force! What¡¯s going on?!¡± However, before Li Taibai could react, he instantly disappeared. On the other side, Xiao Changtian waited for a while and found that the system was still silent. ¡°System, are you trying to go back on your word? I¡¯ve been closing my eyes for so long, but why is there still no movement?¡± However, the system didn¡¯t answer Xiao Changtian¡¯s question. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll open my eyes!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian opened his eyes, he saw Li Taibai standing in front of him. ¡°Too¡­ Tai Bai, is that you?¡± Xiao Changtian rubbed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Master! You! Why are you here! No! Why am I here? Are you really my master?¡± Li Taibai also looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°Pa!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to say something, Li Taibai slapped him. ¡°It¡¯s true! It was actually true! You¡¯re actually my real master!¡± Li Taibai was so excited that he couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°No, you¡¯re a tiger! You can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m your master or not!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect this guy to slap him so hard. He felt that his arm was about to be broken by this brat. ¡°Master, I¡¯m really sorry! I was really, really too excited, so I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Li Taibai covered his mouth in excitement. Five years! He had been here for five years! He had been looking for his master for five whole years! Now, his master had finally appeared in front of him. How exciting! ¡°Damn, what happened before is already in the past. Since I¡¯ve found you now, come back with me!¡± Xiao Changtian admitted that this was one of the few good things the system did. ¡°Master! Okay, let¡¯s go back to the game! Li Taibai also couldn¡¯t wait to go back with Xiao Changtian. However, just as Li Taibai finished speaking, Xiao Changtian turned around and Li Taibai disappeared. ¡°Hmm? Li Taibai? Li Taibai?¡± Xiao Changtian looked around in confusion, but he didn¡¯t see Li Taibai. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just turned around. Where did Li Taibai go?¡± Could it be that the system had given him an illusion just now? ¡°System, come out and tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Xiao Changtian reacted for two seconds and seemed to know what was going on. ¡°Hehe, the host¡¯s experience time is up, so naturally, we have to send him back.¡± Xiao Changtian rolled his eyes when he heard the System¡¯s evil laughter. At first, he thought that the stupid system had really done a good thing this time. However, the System was a System, and he should not have trusted it! ¡°Host, don¡¯t be sad. If the system is in a good mood one day, it might bring him over permanently!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but curse at the system. He was also a despicable person, insisting on trusting this dog system. At that moment, Li Taibai, who had returned to his original spot, was dumbfounded. ¡°Where¡¯s Master? Where did Master go?¡± Wasn¡¯t it right in front of him just now? ¡°Lord Li Taibai, Lord Li Taibai, why are you still standing here in a daze? Hurry up, the Lord is calling you!¡± ¡­ ¡°System, hurry up and check if there are any other big families around. I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s so difficult to offend them!¡± Xiao Changtian asked the system. ¡°There¡¯s no name on the list for this city. However, there¡¯s a terrifying family in a city dozens of miles away.¡± The system¡¯s words instantly attracted Xiao Changtian¡¯s attention. ¡°What terrifying big family? How terrifying is it?¡± Perhaps it would be easier to deal with such a family? ¡°Host, you¡¯ll know when you go and take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. After confirming the location, he quickly walked towards that place. ¡­.. Finally, Xiao Changtian arrived at the door of this big family. ¡°System, is this what you mean by ¡®terrifying¡¯?¡± Chapter 1361 Challenge (1) Chapter 1361: Challenge (1) Chapter 1361: Challenge (1) Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what to say as he looked at the muscular men in front of him. Did the people in this family just look a little bigger? How did it become terrifying? ¡°But, host, if you stand next to them, you¡¯ll be like a little chick. Isn¡¯t it terrifying?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to talk to the system. He rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Then host, have you thought about how to deal with this family?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the luxurious door and didn¡¯t know how to offend them. ¡°Senior! Why are you here?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian seemed to have heard Master Hong¡¯s voice. ¡°Master Hong, why are you here?¡± ¡°Haha, Senior, you might not know, but I¡¯m preparing to go to my father-in-law¡¯s house.¡± Master Hong looked at the door in front of him, then smiled at Xiao Changtian. ¡°So this family is your father-in-law¡¯s family!¡± Hearing Master Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Chang Tian was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been to my father-in-law¡¯s house for a long time. I just came over to take a look.¡± Hearing Master Hong¡¯s words, Xiao Chang Tian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Haha, Master Hong, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Xiao Changtian had already thought of a way. ¡°Senior, please speak.¡± ¡°I want to go with you to see your father-in-law. Is it convenient for you?¡± ¡°Yo, Senior, it¡¯s my father-in-law¡¯s honor that you can come. How can it be inconvenient?¡± Hearing that Xiao Chang Tian wanted to go to his father-in-law¡¯s house, Master Hong was stunned at first, but he quickly reacted and agreed. After the discussion, Xiao Changtian followed Master Hong in. After a while, the few of them walked into the huge courtyard and into an incomparably luxurious room. ¡°Ahem, son-in-law, I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time, but your strength hasn¡¯t improved at all.¡± Just as they entered, a very strong old man slowly walked over from behind. ¡°Father-in-law! Haha, I¡¯ve been too busy these days and neglected my cultivation.¡± Master Hong smiled awkwardly when he heard his words. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re too busy to cultivate. You really know how to find excuses for yourself.¡± Master Hong didn¡¯t say anything to the old man¡¯s mockery. He just smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe, I wonder what your strength is, Sir System? How dare you say that about Master Hong?¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian stepped forward and smiled. ¡°Who are you? Master Hong, did you bring this person in? Didn¡¯t I tell you before that no one is allowed to step into this room except for your family?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian, the old man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Haha, father-in-law, this is not an outsider. This¡­ This is a senior!¡± Although Master Hong felt that his senior would speak up for him, his father-in-law was not someone to be trifled with. ¡°Hehe, Master Hong, you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You actually dare to ignore everything I say!¡± Obviously, his father-in-law was very angry. This was the effect that Xiao Changtian wanted. ¡°Old Master, this matter has nothing to do with Master Hong. I wanted to see you myself. Oh right, my name is Xiao Changtian.¡± After Xiao Changtian introduced himself to Master Hong¡¯s father-in-law, he looked at him provocatively. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect this. Master Hong, the people you brought are even weaker than you, but they are quite confident.¡± Although Elder Hong was smiling at his father-in-law, everyone around him could feel the murderous aura emanating from him. ¡°Father-in-law, father-in-law, don¡¯t misunderstand. This senior¡¯s strength is not what you see.¡± ¡°Shut up! Are you doubting me?¡± His father-in-law¡¯s face was gloomy. It was as if he was about to kill them. ¡°With a trash like you, so what if I doubt you? Do you really think that you are the strongest in the Upper Realm? Haha, what a joke.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, everyone looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Senior, senior, actually, you don¡¯t have to help me like this.¡± Master Hong looked at Xiao Changtian with some difficulty. Although Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were very satisfying, he couldn¡¯t take it. If his father-in-law were to vent his anger on him, then he would be finished. There was still a huge gap between him and his father-in-law! Even if he cultivated for another eight to ten years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. ¡°Master Hong, don¡¯t worry. You helped me before. I can¡¯t let your father-in-law bully you like this today!¡± Xiao Changtian took two more steps forward. ¡°Good, good, good! You¡¯re too arrogant. You might not have heard of my name, but that¡¯s not important now. Xiao Changtian, right? I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Seeing his father-in-law so angry, Xiao Changtian was overjoyed even though he didn¡¯t show any expression on his face. This time, he had finally succeeded in angering a family head. ¡°So what if you remember me? People like you will never be able to cultivate to the peak of the Upper Realm!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words were deeply rooted in his father-in-law¡¯s heart. His father-in-law¡¯s already gloomy face instantly darkened. ¡°Good! Good! Good! You actually dare to treat a me like this! Then I¡¯ll show you my power!¡± Seeing his father-in-law¡¯s anger, the surrounding people all started whispering. They looked at Xiao Changtian with a bad expression. One had to know that their family head¡¯s strength was not even comparable to that of the entire city. Even if it was within a hundred miles, it would not be as powerful as their family head¡¯s strength. And this thin and weak little chick in front of him actually wanted to challenge their family head! ¡°I think this guy won¡¯t last more than two minutes.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you believe in our family head¡¯s strength? Two more minutes. He wouldn¡¯t live for even half a minute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He dares to be so arrogant in our territory. If the family head doesn¡¯t kill him!¡± Listening to these people¡¯s discussion, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face gradually revealed a smile. Looking at this, the family head was really and thoroughly angry. This was the result he wanted. ¡°Humph! Arrogant brat, I¡¯m declaring war on you! Do you dare to agree?¡± His father-in-law took two steps forward and glared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°You are not worthy of being my opponent. However, I want to play with you.¡± Xiao Changtian said arrogantly again. His father-in-law couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Today, he had to let the kid in front of him experience what was called strength! Chapter 1362 Defeated Chapter 1362: Defeated Chapter 1362: Defeated ¡°Hahaha, you! Then let me see!¡± Xiao Changtian was not afraid at all. Then, his father-in-law brought Xiao Changtian to the training field. ¡°Aiya, Master Hong, I think you don¡¯t have to come and greet the old master anymore.¡± Just as he walked to the side of the martial arts field, a man walked up to Master Hong. ¡°Haha, Yu Hu, you might not know the strength of the people I brought.¡± The person in front of him was none other than his father-in-law¡¯s eldest son. This eldest son had the same temper as his father-in-law. They were not to be trifled with. However, Master Hong was very confident that Xiao Changtian would win. ¡°Haha, Master Hong, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Although your strength hasn¡¯t improved, I wonder where you learned your arrogance from.¡± Yu Hu ridiculed Master Hong without holding back. After all, Master Hong was able to marry the daughter of the Yu family because of his own luck. Back then, the Yu Family had also looked down on Master Hong. After so many years, they still looked down on Master Hong. However, this time, Master Hong looked at Xiao Changtian with confidence. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then watch carefully.¡± Master Hong didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Yu Hu, because he would be slapped in the face later. ¡°Hehe, if your people lose, do you think you¡¯ll be any better?¡± After a cold snort, Yu Hu looked at Master Hong in disdain and did not say anything else. At this moment, the two people on the stage were ready. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have one hand this time. How about it?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled arrogantly at Master Hong. ¡°How arrogant! I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you! Since you want to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± With that, the Yu Family Head rushed toward Xiao Changtian without hesitation. This time, Master Yu had used 50% of his strength, not because he believed Xiao Changtian was strong, but because he wanted to kill Xiao Changtian with one strike. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Family Head Yu attacked, the entire sky trembled. On the arena, as long as Family Head Yu passed by, a huge pit would immediately appear. ¡°Die!¡± In an instant, Master Yu appeared in front of Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian extended his palm without hesitation. This scene made many people below the stage burst into laughter. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this person to be so ignorant. He actually dared to take the master¡¯s palm with his bare hands.¡±¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This person is really funny.¡± ¡°I think we should leave quickly. This is really boring.¡± These people were all thinking that Xiao Changtian would definitely die in the next second. However, just as these people wanted to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s miserable state, the scene in the next second made all of them shut their mouths. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud bang, Xiao Changtian stood still, but the Yu Family Head was sent flying by Xiao Changtian¡¯s palm. ¡°This! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m not seeing things, am I? How is this possible!¡± ¡°Are we really not seeing things?¡± The people of the Yu Family couldn¡¯t believe that what they were seeing was real. One had to know that their family head¡¯s strength was publicly acknowledged. However, now that such a situation had occurred, no one could react in time. ¡°Hiss! What the hell is going on!¡± Even the arrogant Yu Hu couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. ¡°As I said, the senior I brought this time is very powerful.¡± Master Hong was extremely happy. This time, Senior had held his head high in his father-in-law¡¯s house. These people would definitely not dare to bully him in the future. At this moment, his father-in-law, who had been sent flying, looked at Xiao Changtian in shock. At this moment, his father-in-law¡¯s pupils were wide open, and his body was trembling non-stop. He couldn¡¯t believe that the power just now had come from the youth in front of him. However, Xiao Changtian was even more speechless. This was because he did not really want to deal with his father-in-law. He just wanted to test his strength. However, he did not expect his father-in-law to be so imposing, but his strength was so weak that he could not withstand a single blow. It was also a good-looking but useless thing. ¡°Yu Family Head, I believe that you also know what kind of strength you have, right?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled as he walked towards his father-in-law. Seeing this scene, Yu Hu panicked. ¡°You! You damned Old Master Hong! If anything happens to my father! I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡± Yu Hu couldn¡¯t believe that they would end up like this one day. ¡°It¡¯s Senior¡¯s business to do whatever he wants to my father-in-law. I can¡¯t interfere at all.¡± Of course, Master Hong hoped that Xiao Changtian would teach his father-in-law a lesson. Therefore, this time, Master Hong wouldn¡¯t care. However, after Xiao Changtian stood in front of the Yu Family Head, he did not make a move. Instead, he looked at him quietly. ¡°What exactly do you want? If you want to kill me or cut me up, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Master Yu would not lower his head to the person in front of him at this time, even though the person in front of him was very powerful. ¡°Haha, good, you have backbone! I like people like you!¡± Xiao Changtian became even more excited when he saw that the Yu Family Head was so eager to resist. This was the effect he wanted. Now that their family head couldn¡¯t deal with him, he would definitely hire an assassin after he left! ¡°However, a person like you is not worthy of my help at all. You should continue cultivating for a few more years! Trash!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished his humiliating words, he turned around and left. Looking at Xiao Changtian¡¯s back, Master Yu stood up angrily. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! This damned thing!¡± Master Yu had never been provoked like this before. Moreover, this person was so powerful. ¡°Father, Father, are you alright?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian leave, Yu Hu dared to go up and check on his father. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this time, I let that Master Hong gain power!¡± Master Yu looked at the old master in the distance with a gloomy face. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be too angry. It¡¯s just Xiao Changtian! Even if Father failed this time, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to deal with him!¡± Yu Hu also glared at Master Hong in the distance. ¡°Humph! Now, chase that Red Lord out of here!¡± Not long after, Master Hong was also chased out by Master Yu. ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s just a defeated opponent of Senior. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about? Could it be that he wants to be beaten up by Senior again?¡± The way Master Hong looked at these people had changed. However, just as Master Hong turned around, he saw Xiao Changtian behind him. Chapter 1363 Found It (1) Chapter 1363: Found It (1) Chapter 1363: Found It (1) ¡°Senior, you didn¡¯t leave!¡± After seeing Xiao Changtian, Master Hong asked in surprise. ¡°I was waiting for you. I wanted to ask if they had any reaction after I left.¡± Xiao Changtian mainly wanted to see if the Yu Family would attack him. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t know that those people actually wanted to teach you a lesson after you left. However, with your strength, you definitely won¡¯t be afraid of them!¡± Master Hong was furious at the thought of this. Those people simply did not know what was good for them. Senior kindly let them off, but he didn¡¯t expect them to still dare to cause trouble. If this continued, their Yu Family would perish in the hands of the senior sooner or later. ¡°Hahaha, good!¡± Xiao Changtian was very satisfied with Master Hong¡¯s answer. Now that he had finally found a family that was willing to deal with him, he would wait for them. Master Hong looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s expression and was puzzled. ¡°Senior, why are you still so happy when those people are so disrespectful to you?¡± Master Hong was getting more and more confused about Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, I have my own plans for this matter. You can go back first!¡± Xiao Changtian would never tell Master Hong that he was seeking death. Sure enough, in the next few days, the Yu family head found Ling Sha¡¯s organization. Moreover, the Yu Family Head had offered a high price to capture Xiao Changtian alive. The people from Ling Sha¡¯s side were very willing to do this business. ¡°Xiao Jiu, the benefits of this mission are very great. Do you want to go?¡± One of Ling Sha¡¯s men walked to Mu Jiufeng¡¯s side and asked. ¡°What strength?¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be very powerful, but this Yu family head isn¡¯t someone who suffers losses. Last time, he suffered a loss at the hands of this person, so he couldn¡¯t take it lying down and came to find us.¡± After hearing that person¡¯s words, Mu Jiufeng silently rolled her eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave this mission to you. I don¡¯t care about dealing with such a person.¡± After Mu Jiufeng finished speaking, she lifted her legs and walked into the distance. ¡°No, Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu, there are many benefits this time. Won¡¯t you consider it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider it. You can go by yourself this time!¡± ¡­ At that time, Xiao Changtian found a dilapidated temple that was easily discovered and settled down. In order not to affect the others, Xiao Changtian chose this place. ¡°System, I have a feeling that Ling Sha¡¯s people will come tonight. I¡¯m already prepared!¡± Xiao Changtian really hoped that the person who came this time was Xiao Jiu, but he couldn¡¯t guess who it was. Soon, it was night time. Xiao Changtian, who was sitting in the ruined temple, suddenly felt a figure approaching him. ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡± Xiao Changtian also stood up excitedly. As expected, after Xiao Chang stood up, he saw a beautiful figure outside. Although he couldn¡¯t see her face, Xiao Changtian could tell that she was a woman. ¡°A woman? I can¡¯t be so lucky to meet Xiao Jiu so quickly, right?¡± Xiao Changtian was even happier when he thought that the person opposite him was Xiao Jiu. ¡°Sir, you must know why I¡¯m here!¡± At this moment, the person opposite him finally spoke. Although he was using a voice changer, Xiao Changtian could guess that the person was a woman. ¡°Of course I know. But, hey, why don¡¯t you resign and go home with me?¡± When that person was looking at Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to say such a thing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember me now, but what I want to tell you is that you must have been forced to do this.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t forget to sigh. After all, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Xiao Jiu didn¡¯t lose her memory like Diwu Zheng. If he really couldn¡¯t remember him, then his rash actions would definitely alert the other party. ¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡± Murder Ling was even more dumbfounded when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°I know that you must be unhappy with me, but if you want to go back with me now, I won¡¯t let you suffer like this again. Although you¡¯re a killer who kills without blinking, there are times when you¡¯re weak.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the woman opposite him was more or less moved. That¡¯s right. In the years that he had been in Ling Sha, who knew how many people he had killed. Although he looked like he didn¡¯t care if he was a man every day, he would feel sad sometimes. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll let you go just because you said something nice to me today!¡± However, what happened next was something that the woman did not expect. He saw Xiao Changtian walking towards him fearlessly. Then, under his terrifying gaze, he suddenly hugged him in his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered all these years. Look, your body has become so thin. If you go back with me, you must eat more to nourish yourself.¡± Hugging the woman in his arms, Xiao Changtian felt a lot of emotions. ¡°You! Let go of me!¡± This murderous woman had never encountered such a thing before. She was instantly stunned on the spot. ¡°I know you must have blamed me all these years, but don¡¯t be willful now. Follow me back!¡± Xiao Changtian felt the struggling figure in his arms and he had an answer. This person was definitely Xiao Jiu. It was just that Xiao Jiu hated him a little. If it was any other Ling Ran, he would have attacked him long ago, let alone being hugged by him. Xiao Changtian¡¯s actions just now were to test the waters. ¡°Master! You¡¯re still alive!¡± Right at this moment, the woman in Xiao Changtian¡¯s arms struggled out of his embrace. After the woman broke free, she looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. It was quite a coincidence that this woman¡¯s master had gone missing before she entered the Ling Sha organization. All these years, in order to find her master, she had spent an unknown amount of energy. However, what he did not expect was that his master actually came looking for him, even though his master had changed his appearance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been alive all these years. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve only found you now.¡± Xiao Changtian said apologetically. If not for the fact that he had wasted too much time searching for the spirit tree seeds, he would definitely have seen his disciples long ago. ¡°Master! Don¡¯t ever say this again! To be able to find you in my lifetime! It¡¯s my honor!¡± As she spoke, the woman¡¯s tears fell uncontrollably. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so excited. As long as you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m the happiest in my heart.¡± The person in front of him must be Xiao Jiu. He would bring Xiao Jiu home later. Chapter 1364 My Master (1) Chapter 1364: My Master (1) Chapter 1364: My Master (1) ¡°Master, it¡¯s good to have you.¡± At this moment, Ling Sha¡¯s woman looked at Xiao Changtian with a touched expression. ¡°Xiao Jiu, now that Di Wu Zheng and Ye Fan are at my place, I¡¯ve also seen Li Taibai. When I find all of you, we¡¯ll be ready to take action!¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the woman beside him was stunned. ¡°Oh right, Xiao Jiu, why don¡¯t you change your outfit? The two of us aren¡¯t strangers.¡± When she heard Xiao Changtian say the word ¡®Little 9¡¯, the woman looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re not! You¡¯re not my master!¡± The woman looked at Xiao Changtian warily and kept retreating. He originally thought that he had met his master, but he did not expect that the person he was talking about was none other than Xiao Jiu! The person in front of him was not his master, but he was like this to him just now! It seemed that Xiao Jiu¡¯s master was not a good person! ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not your master? I¡¯m your master!¡± After Xiao Changtian heard this, he looked at the woman in front of him with some doubt. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless! You actually have designs on me! If not for your relationship with Xiao Jiu, I would have killed you right now!¡± The woman took a deep breath and looked at Xiao Changtian. How could she not know that Mu Jiufeng had been looking for her master all these years, just like her. He did not expect that the person in front of him this time was Xiao Jiu¡¯s master. Although this person was rude to her, she would not hold it against her on account that he was Little 9th¡¯s master. ¡°No, what do you mean?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian looked at this woman in confusion. However, the woman only glared at Xiao Changtian and left. ¡°What do you mean? What was going on? How did this happen?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°Ding! Host, can¡¯t you tell? You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Xiao Changtian had taken advantage of her for such a long time, but that woman still let him go. It was simply Xiao Changtian¡¯s fortune. ¡°Mistaken? Then why didn¡¯t she resist just now?¡± Hearing that he had admitted his mistake, Xiao Changtian felt very awkward. ¡°However, from the looks of it, she seems to know Xiao Jiu.¡± Recalling what the woman said, Xiao Changtian nodded thoughtfully. At that time, the Yu Family Head was smiling in the room. ¡°Father, you can rest assured about this matter. With Ling Sha¡¯s men taking action, no matter how arrogant that fellow is, he won¡¯t have a good ending!¡± Yu Hu also looked at his father with a smile. ¡°Haha, although the cost this time is not small, but thinking about that guy, the items spent are very worth it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Father. Ling Sha¡¯s men have already made their move this year. I believe that they will be able to capture that fellow alive tomorrow!¡± ¡­ At that moment, Ling Sha¡¯s woman slowly returned to Ling Sha. ¡°Little Red, this matter was completed so quickly?¡± The leader of Ling Sha looked at Little Red in front of him with some doubt. Logically speaking, this matter shouldn¡¯t have happened so quickly. Why did Little Red come back so quickly? ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Jiu? I have something to tell her.¡± ¡°No, Little Red, I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s going on. Why are you looking for Little 9th?¡± The leader of Ling Sha did not know what was wrong with Little Red. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll tell you about this later. I¡¯m looking for Xiao Jiu for something very important.¡± After saying that, Little Red headed towards Xiao Jiu¡¯s room without looking back. ¡°Hey! Why is my authority so weak now?¡± Little Red soon arrived outside Xiao Jiu¡¯s room. ¡°Xiao Jiu, Xiao Jiu, I have something very important to tell you about this mission.¡± Standing outside Mu Jiufeng¡¯s door, Xiao Hong shouted at the top of her lungs. ¡°About the mission, it¡¯s such a confidential matter. You¡¯d better not tell me about it.¡± In the room, Xiao Jiu was not interested in what Little Red wanted to say at all. ¡°If Boss finds out that you¡¯re spouting nonsense about the mission, he¡¯ll definitely punish you.¡± Little Red used to be like this in the past, and she was even punished by her boss because she told others about the mission. Therefore, Mu Jiufeng didn¡¯t want to hear about it now. ¡°No, Xiao Jiu, this matter is about the mission and about you. Do you really not want to hear it?¡± Xiao Jiu looked at Little Red in front of it and said with a smile,¡±Sister Xiao Hong, I¡¯m really not interested in this matter.¡± Xiao Hong sighed helplessly when she heard Mu Jiufeng¡¯s refusal. ¡°Ah, alright then. Now that someone isn¡¯t willing to listen to the news about his master, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± After saying that, Little Red turned around and walked out. ¡°What? Wait a minute! Sister Little Red! Are you talking about my master?¡± Mu Jiufeng looked at Xiao Hong in disbelief. Sister Little Red actually said something about her master just now. Could it be that Sister Little Red had met her master in this mission?! ¡°Little Jiu, I don¡¯t know what to say about your master. He actually took advantage of me when I was in danger.¡± Little Red was very angry when she thought about what had happened just now. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the person was Xiao Jiu¡¯s master, she would have slapped him hard. ¡°Big Sister Xiao Hong, you must be mistaken about this matter. How could my master do such a thing?¡± Xiao Jiu instantly wondered if the person Little Red was talking about was its master. After all, although he had been looking for his master for so long, Little Red did not know what his master looked like. ¡°Xiao Jiu, I definitely won¡¯t be wrong about this! He said he was here to look for Xiao Jiu, but he mistook me for you!¡± Seeing that Mu Jiufeng didn¡¯t believe him, Little Red was instantly motivated. ¡°Then tell me, is your master dressed in white, with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes? Although he is very handsome, his methods are really unpleasant.¡± However, Mu Jiufeng didn¡¯t hear the rest of Xiao Hong¡¯s words. She only heard Xiao Changtian recognize Xiao Hong as her. ¡°Master, could it be that he really came to find me?¡± Mu Jiufeng¡¯s heart was filled with only her master. ¡°Sister Xiao Hong, where is my master now?¡± Mu Jiufeng couldn¡¯t wait to see her master. ¡°I don¡¯t know where your master is right now, but this time, the one who wants to kill your master is the Yu Family.¡± After hearing Xiao Hong¡¯s answer, Mu Jiufeng¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of determination. ¡°Good, this Yu Clan actually dares to have designs on my master. They are really too bold!¡± Seeing Xiao Jiu like this, Little Red suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Xiao Jiu, you must think twice about this matter!¡± Chapter 1365 The Yu Family Was Destroyed (1) Chapter 1365: The Yu Family Was Destroyed (1) Chapter 1365: The Yu Family Was Destroyed (1) ¡°That Yu family treated my master like that. Sister Xiao Hong, don¡¯t worry about this matter. I have my own plans.¡± With that, Mu Jiufeng quickly walked out of the door. ¡°Sigh, forget it. Since I¡¯ve already decided, it¡¯s useless for me to say anything else.¡± At that time, the Yu Family Head stood up happily. ¡°The sky is already bright. Presumably, Ling Sha¡¯s men have already captured the person! Hahaha!¡± Just as Master Yu walked out of the door, someone rushed over. ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, there are people from Ling Sha outside!¡± Hearing this, Master Yu¡¯s face became even more excited. To hear such good news so early in the morning! ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go, take me there!¡± Not long after, Master Yu arrived at the door. However, Master Yu only saw Mu Jiufeng. ¡°Eh? Are you one of Ling Sha¡¯s men?¡± After looking around, Master Yu didn¡¯t see Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, where is Xiao Changtian? Why didn¡¯t you bring it over for me! Did you not complete the mission? What are you doing here without completing the mission?¡± Thinking of this possibility, the Yu Family Head looked at Mu Jiufeng with a gloomy face. He had thought that this fellow had brought good news, but now, it seemed that he was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m here, of course I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± Just as Master Yu was about to say something, Mu Jiufeng rushed towards him. ¡°You! You¡¯re simply arrogant!¡± However, before the family head could say anything else, Mu Jiufeng snapped his neck. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± This scene completely frightened the servants who had been following beside Patriarch Yu. Soon, Yu Hu was also attracted by the commotion. However, unfortunately, today is in the home of these people, Mu Jiufeng one, all have not let go. ¡­.. At that time, Xiao Changtian was walking on the street, thinking about his next move. After all, they had failed last night¡¯s operation. The Yu Family would definitely not let him off. ¡°Hey, have you heard? The big event in our city this morning!¡± ¡°Aiya, of course I heard! That Yu family is really pitiful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! He did not know who he had offended to end up like this.¡± Hearing that these people were talking about the Yu family, Xiao Changtian immediately perked up. ¡°Hey, brother, what exactly is this matter about the Yu family?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s doubt, those people instantly became excited. ¡± Brother, you actually don¡¯t know about such a big thing. Damn, let me tell you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You don¡¯t even know how miserable they are!¡± These people told Xiao Changtian about the tragic death of the Yu Family. Hearing their words, Xiao Changtian was shocked. ¡°This¡­ What kind of person actually had such a huge grudge against their family!¡± Xiao Changtian felt helpless. He had yet to settle his own matters, so how could the Yu Family have already died? ¡°No, I want to go to the Yu family to take a look.¡± Xiao Changtian quickly came to the front of the Yu Family. Sure enough, just as those people said, there was no living person in the Yu family. ¡°Cruel, this is simply too cruel. Who is so powerful?¡± However, Mu Jiufeng had already arrived at the place where Xiao Hong came yesterday, but she did not find Xiao Changtian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I was still a step too late. Sigh.¡± Although she didn¡¯t find her master this time, Mu Jiufeng was much happier with the news about her master. At that time, Xiao Changtian was preparing to check out the situation with White Tiger and the other two after his fruitless inspection. At this moment, Qilin was lying leisurely in the courtyard. ¡°Senior Qilin, is this strength okay?¡± In front of Qilin, a very flattering man smiled at Qilin. ¡°Okay, use more strength.¡± After saying that, Qilin stuffed a bunch of grapes into his mouth. However, as the Qilin was eating, he suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Hiss, why do I feel a little cold on my back?¡± However, he quickly suppressed this premonition. He was enjoying himself now, so it would be good if he could enjoy it a little longer. Previously, Qilin had come with the mission in mind. However, just as he threatened this family, they begged him for mercy in fear. Moreover, he had served him so well that Qilin had forgotten his mission. On the other side, Pi Xiu was lying excitedly on a pile of money. ¡°This kind of life is really too good! It¡¯s all immortal crystals, it¡¯s all immortal crystals!¡± This was Pi Xiu¡¯s favorite thing. Now that Pi Xiu was lying on a mountain of immortal crystals, it felt so good. ¡°How good would it be if we could live like this forever!¡± Although Pi Xiu didn¡¯t forget the mission Xiao Changtian gave him, he still wanted to enjoy himself for a while. ¡°Wait until tomorrow. Tomorrow, those people will definitely hunt me down!¡± After saying that, Pi Xiu lay down on the pile of immortal crystals in peace. Among the three beasts, the most responsible White Tiger was deep in thought as he looked at the family in front of him. Because he had used too much strength, this family had been directly scattered by him. They didn¡¯t even want their home now, just begging the white tiger to let them go. ¡°It seems that the mission given by Master this time is indeed a test of our strength. What should we do now?¡± After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time that the White Tiger Clan had failed. This was not even the fifth or sixth house. After Xiao Changtian confirmed the location of the three beasts, he headed to the nearest Qilin first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but are you preparing to deal with anyone recently?¡± Xiao Changtian asked the guard after wandering around their house for a while. ¡°Who are you?¡± The guard looked at Xiao Changtian warily. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sorry, take these immortal crystals first, I¡¯m just here to ask around.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and stuffed immortal crystals into his hand. After receiving the immortal crystals, the guard also smiled. ¡°Cough cough, alright. Our family head hasn¡¯t prepared to kill anyone during this period of time. However, our family has a benefactor now. Our family head is serving him every day.¡± After thinking for two seconds, the guard told him everything he knew. Xiao Changtian was stunned when he heard that. ¡°Hiss, you said that the noble was dressed in red and had the words ¡®Wang Zai¡¯ written on his body, right?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s description, the man nodded in surprise. ¡°How did you know that our benefactor looks like this? That¡¯s right, he¡¯s been here for a long time¡­¡± Hearing the guard¡¯s affirmative answer, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 1366 Three Disappointing Thing (1) Chapter 1366: Three Disappointing Thing (1) Chapter 1366: Three Disappointing Thing (1) ¡°Qilin, you damn thing! Come out quickly.¡± Under the guard¡¯s shocked gaze, Xiao Changtian rushed in without hesitation. At this moment, the kirin in the courtyard trembled. ¡°What happened? Why do I seem to hear the voice of the master? What¡¯s going on?¡± At this moment, Qilin could not care about anything else. He stood up without hesitation. ¡°Patriarch, Patriarch, something bad has happened. Someone has barged in from outside!¡± At this moment, the servant of the family head in front of Qilin ran in in panic. ¡°What? There¡¯s actually someone who¡¯s so blind!¡± When the master heard the servant¡¯s words, his face darkened. ¡°What do you mean by blind? That¡¯s my master!¡± Looking at the clan leader in front of him, the qilin gave him a fierce fight. This slap stunned the family head in front of him. ¡°Qilin! You bastard! Do you want to die?!¡± Xiao Changtian walked in from outside before Qilin could run away. ¡°Master, hehe, why are you here?¡± ¡°Why am I here? If I didn¡¯t come, you should be prepared to enjoy yourself here for the rest of your life!¡± Looking at the disappointing thing in front of him, Xiao Changtian wanted to strangle him to death. ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be angry. This is a strategy, a strategy!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± ¡°Shut up! Strategy! Just you wait when we get back!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at Qilin after he slapped him hard on the head. Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, Qilin covered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The family head, who did not know what was going on, also looked at this scene with a puzzled expression. Why did the Qilin that he had been serving all this time seem to be this man¡¯s pet? Could this man in front of her be the owner of the Qilin? The master of the Qilin! The Qilin was such a powerful ancient divine beast, yet there was actually someone who could tame it! The man in front of her was simply too terrifying! Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay any attention to the patriarch. He just glanced at Qilin and asked,¡±¡±Where are Pixiu and the others?¡± Although this Qilin was troublesome, there were still two left. The remaining two should not disappoint him. ¡°Pixiu and the others¡­¡± Thinking of Pi Xiu and the others, Qilin shrunk his neck. If Master knew about Pi Xiu and the others ¡®current state, he would probably beat them up. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at the Kirin who was stammering. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± Although Qilin said this, he said it silently in his heart. Pixiu, I¡¯m really sorry. I can¡¯t do anything about this. Take care of yourself! ¡°Hurry up!¡± After that, Qilin brought Xiao Changtian towards the immortal crystal mountain. Soon, Xiao Changtian followed Qilin to the Immortal Crystal Mountain. ¡°How can there be so many immortal crystals! Are you trying to bribe me with these immortal crystals?¡± Xiao Changtian had to admit that when he saw the Immortal Crystal Mountain, he was shocked. He had indeed not seen so many immortal crystals. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m not sure. Qilin, although this is very tempting to me, I won¡¯t forgive you so easily!¡± Xiao Changtian glared at him again. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Master, this¡­ Pi Xiu was playing inside the immortal crystal.¡± Qilin finally couldn¡¯t help but betray his good brother. Hearing Qilin¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°What did you say? Pixiu was enjoying himself inside!¡± Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, he walked towards the immortal crystal mountain. ¡°Pixiu, hurry up and come out. Don¡¯t let me go in to find you!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice passed through the layers of immortal crystals and soon reached the ears of the Pi Xiu. ¡°Hiss, what¡¯s going on? Why did he seem to hear his master¡¯s voice?¡± However, Pi Xiu looked at the immortal crystals around him and did not take this voice to heart. ¡°How could Master find this place? I must have heard wrongly!¡± After saying that, Pi Xiu lay down on his immortal crystals in peace. ¡°Qilin, are you sure there¡¯s a Pi Xiu inside?¡± Xiao Changtian saw that the Immortal Crystal Mountain didn¡¯t respond to his shout, so he looked at Qilin with a murderous look. ¡°Master, I definitely won¡¯t lie to you about this!¡± After saying that, Qilin raised his hand and swore. ¡°Alright, looks like this Pi Xiu is itching for a beating!¡± After saying that. Xiao Changtian walked towards the pile of immortal crystals. Sure enough, when he reached the top of the mountain, he found a passage that was big enough for one person to pass through. ¡°Pixiu, you asked for it!¡± After that, Xiao Changtian walked in. Pi Xiu, who was in the pile of immortal crystals, turned around and felt a chill on his back. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± However, when he turned around, he found Xiao Changtian standing in front of him with an angry face. ¡°Master, you¡¯re trying to scare me to death!¡± Seeing that it was his master, Pi Xiu said with lingering fear. ¡°No, Master! Ah! How did you find me here!¡± It was simply too terrifying. He had not even started his mission, and his master had already come looking for him. ¡°Why did I ask you to come here?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at Pi Xiu with a gentle smile. ¡°Haha, Master, I just wanted to rest for two days.¡± Seeing Pi Xiu still quibbling with him at this time, Xiao Changtian was furious. ¡°Get out of here!¡± With that, Xiao Changtian grabbed Pi Xiu¡¯s ears and dragged him out. After going out, Pi Xiu saw Qilin standing outside. ¡°Qilin! It must be you! You must have sold me out!¡± Covering his ear that almost fell off from Xiao Changtian¡¯s grip, Pi Xiu bared his teeth and looked at Qilin. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t blame him for this. I was the one who came to find you! Neither of you can escape if you go back!¡± Looking at the two guys in front of him, Xiao Changtian knew that he shouldn¡¯t have trusted them from the beginning. This time, I asked you to cause trouble. What did they do? ¡°Where is the white tiger now?¡± There was only the last white tiger left. Xiao Changtian already didn¡¯t have much hope. ¡°Master, were you looking for me?¡± Right at this moment, the white tiger walked over from afar. ¡°How did it go?¡± Looking at the white tiger, Xiao Changtian knew that it wasn¡¯t much. White Tiger told Xiao Changtian about his situation and Xiao Changtian shook his head helplessly. Even the most reliable of the three, White Tiger, failed to complete the mission. This operation was considered a waste. ¡°Master, we know that we still need to rely on you.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, Qilin and Pi Xiu walked up and comforted him. ¡°The two of you, shut up. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you. If you don¡¯t want to go back and suffer even more, don¡¯t cause trouble for me!¡± Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1367 That Skeleton (1) Chapter 1367: That Skeleton (1) Chapter 1367: That Skeleton (1) Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to say anything. He just wanted to teach these guys a lesson. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you just looking for someone? Why don¡¯t we just go to Ling Sha¡¯s place and look for him?¡± Qilin asked curiously after seeing Xiao Changtian calm down. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to go there directly? ¡°Do you think this matter is that simple? They didn¡¯t even know where Ling Sha was now. How were they going to find him?¡± Xiao Changtian glared at Qilin. ¡°But Pixiu seems to know where that place is.¡± At this moment, the white tiger stood up and slowly replied. Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? Pixiu knew! If you knew where it was, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! Are you guys playing with me?¡± Xiao Changtian was even angrier. These guys were just a bunch of hindsight. He had wasted so much time, but this guy said he knew where it was! Wasn¡¯t this a pure scam! ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t ask.¡± Pi Xiu looked at Xiao Changtian with a wronged expression. Since Master didn¡¯t ask, he was too embarrassed to say anything. ¡°Alright, alright. Since you know where it is, bring me there quickly. If you can find Xiao Jiu, the few of you can be considered to have made up for your mistakes.¡± Xiao Changtian calmed down his anger and smiled at them. Now, not only was the system scamming people, but even the item given by the system was especially scamming people. ¡°Yes, sir! Master!¡± After that, they brought Xiao Changtian and flew towards Ling Sha. At this moment, Mu Jiufeng was standing in the same spot with a worried expression as she listened to Ling Sha¡¯s boss nagging in her ear. ¡°Xiao Jiu, I know that you¡¯re the strongest among us, but if they find out about your actions now, will they still let us take the order?¡± Ling Sha¡¯s boss said earnestly to Mu Jiufeng in front of him. ¡°Little Jiu, I know you¡¯re eager to find your master, but there are so many of us who still have to eat in the future. You¡¯re ruining our reputation by doing this¡­¡± However, Mu Jiufeng didn¡¯t hear a single word of Boss Ling Sha¡¯s words. Right now, Mu Jiufeng¡¯s mind was filled with her master. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to meet her master. ¡°Xiao Jiu? Xiao Jiu, did you hear what I said?¡± Looking at the Mu Jiufeng in front of him who had been talking for a long time, or the expression on his face, Ling Sha knew that he must have said it in vain. ¡°No! I still have to find my master!¡± After saying that, Mu Jiufeng did not care about Boss Ling Sha¡¯s reaction and walked out. ¡°Xiao Jiu! You¡¯re trying to anger me to death!¡± The moment Mu Jiufeng stepped out of the door, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Master! You, you really came to find me!¡± Looking at the real Xiao Changtian in front of her, Mu Jiufeng was so touched that tears fell unconsciously. ¡°Xiao Jiu, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You¡¯ve become so thin!¡± Xiao Changtian was also very excited when he saw Mu Jiufeng. He did not expect that the three fellows did not lie to him this time. ¡°Master, sob sob, I finally see you. I¡¯ve been looking for you for so many years!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian and his disciple were hugging each other lovingly, Ling Sha¡¯s boss and the others walked out of the house. Looking at the scene before him, Boss Ling Sha looked at the two of them in disbelief. ¡°Little Red, do you think this man is really Little 9th¡¯s master?¡± Looking at such a young Xiao Changtian, Ling Sha¡¯s boss was very confused. Because Mu Jiufeng was very powerful, her master must be some old monster. However, it seemed that it was completely different from what he had imagined. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so amazing about this man. He¡¯s actually Xiao Jiu¡¯s master.¡± Although Ling Sha and the others were very unhappy, the man in front of them was her master after all. They did not dare to say anything. ¡°Xiao Jiu, come back with me first. After bringing you back, I still have to find the remaining disciples.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded at Mu Jiufeng after he finished his greetings. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave with Mu Jiufeng, he suddenly saw a skeleton on the mountain not far away. ¡°Hiss! System! Look! That guy! That guy has appeared!¡± Looking at the skeleton, Xiao Changtian widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°Ding! Enemy detected. Host, please hurry up and make preparations!¡± The system¡¯s voice was extremely serious. ¡°D * mn, didn¡¯t you say that we have to deal with the demons first if we want to defeat that guy? It¡¯s too late even if I fly over now.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling extremely worried, the skeleton said something to Xiao Changtian and disappeared. ¡°Eh? System, what happened to that skeleton just now?¡± That guy actually didn¡¯t attack him, which made Xiao Changtian, who was originally nervous, heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Host, you can¡¯t delay any longer. You have to find your disciple as soon as possible to deal with that thing. I can feel that that thing is now bound to the demon race.¡± The system said to Xiao Chang Tian in a heavy tone. Even the system couldn¡¯t deal with that thing, so it was very nervous now. ¡°However, host, don¡¯t be too nervous. Just now, that guy was only released a portion of his divine sense. It will take a long time before he can really come out.¡± After the system said this to Xiao Changtian, it went silent. Xiao Changtian nodded solemnly. ¡°Master, Master, why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± At this moment, Mu Jiufeng looked at Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°Xiao Jiu, I still have to hurry and find your remaining brothers and sisters. You can go back with the three of them first.¡± Xiao Changtian left after giving some instructions to White Tiger and the other two. After all, this sudden situation made Xiao Changtian extremely nervous. He didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time. ¡°Alright! Master, I¡¯m waiting for you at home!¡± Then, they split up and flew in different directions. ¡­.. Xiao Changtian looked at the location on the spatial coordinates and quickly summoned a snail to move towards one of the red dots. Xiao Changtian sat on the snail¡¯s back for half a month before he reached this place. This place didn¡¯t have any special features. It was just a place with beautiful mountains and rivers. ¡°This place has a feeling of Jiangnan water village. It¡¯s a pleasure to live here.¡± Walking on the road in front of him, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1368 Local Overlord (1) Chapter 1368: Local Overlord (1) Chapter 1368: Local Overlord (1) Looking at the people in town, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t see anything unusual. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to continue searching for the red dot, a group of people suddenly appeared on the street in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon. Go home quickly!¡± The group of people kept shouting at the people on the street. ¡°Eh? What kind of relationship is this?¡± Xiao Changtian had never seen such a scene before. Could it be that this place was so backward that there was a curfew? ¡°Hey, kid in front, I¡¯m talking to you! Hurry up, it¡¯s going to be dark soon!¡± When that person saw Xiao Changtian standing on the spot, he immediately chased him away. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry, brother. I want to ask, what¡¯s going on? Why do you have to go back when it¡¯s dark?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the person walking towards him and asked with some doubt. ¡°Yo? And a foreigner!¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian¡¯s ignorant face and said disdainfully. ¡°Haha, brother, I¡¯m really sorry. I just came here and don¡¯t know your rules.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face was filled with impatience. ¡°Why are you wasting your breath here? Hurry up and find a place to leave. Don¡¯t hinder us from doing our official business!¡± The man pushed him aside and said impatiently. ¡°This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to argue with these people. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll find a broken temple to stay in.¡± Because he didn¡¯t have immortal crystals, Xiao Changtian originally planned to stay in an inn, but he had no money. Not long after, Xiao Changtian found a broken temple. However, what surprised Xiao Changtian was that there were several vagrants in the temple. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m staying here for a night. You won¡¯t mind, right?¡± However, when Xiao Changtian spoke to those vagrants, they didn¡¯t answer him at all. Seeing that those people didn¡¯t move, Xiao Changtian found a corner and sat down. However, just as Xiao Changtian sat down. The group of people from before slowly walked over. ¡°Hey! You bunch of damned things! I already told you to leave quickly. Why are you all still hiding here!¡± After hearing that person¡¯s roar, the silent homeless people present all became restless. ¡°Ahhh, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Soon, only Xiao Changtian was left. ¡°You bastard! Are you courting death?!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian was sitting still, he immediately threatened him with a fierce look. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m sitting in this broken temple, and you¡¯re still bothering me?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to continue with these people. He rolled his eyes at them and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Hehe, Captain, this guy here actually wants to go against us so much. Why don¡¯t we fulfill his wish!¡± Those people had already found Xiao Changtian an eyesore. In this city, no one had ever dared to disobey them. Now, this kid had actually appeared. Actually, they were quite excited. ¡°That¡¯s right, captain. How long has it been since we last fought? My hands are itchy now. Why don¡¯t we teach this kid a lesson?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kid in front of us looks like a thorn in the side. However, don¡¯t attack first. Let me attack first.¡± ¡°Go away, don¡¯t snatch it from me. I said it first, so I should teach him a lesson first!¡± Immediately, these people started arguing over who should fight Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright, stop arguing. Don¡¯t you know that your captain is itching for a fight?¡± The captain looked at Xiao Changtian with excitement. After some discussion, they decided to let the captain teach Xiao Changtian a lesson first, and then they would go up and fill in the gaps. These people were none other than the people from the yamen of this city. Due to the recent incidents in the city, they would chase these people away at night. Moreover, these people were usually arrogant. Now that they had received such an order, they were even more arrogant. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am today!¡± However, before the captain could rush out, a figure suddenly rushed over and stopped him. ¡°Bastard, I told you to come and ask them to go home. You¡¯re playing with me here! Humph! You brats, hurry up and go back with me to be punished!¡± The middle-aged man looked at the people who were about to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, Consul, this man disobeyed us first.¡± Those people seemed to be very afraid of the middle-aged man in front of them. After hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s words, their eyes were filled with fear. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t quibble with me. I saw what happened just now. The few of you, get lost!¡± After hearing this man¡¯s unquestionable order, those people glared at Xiao Changtian and left. ¡°Damn it, if that brat doesn¡¯t leave tomorrow, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± ¡°Captain, add me in. That brat actually caused us to be punished when we go back. How can we let him go!¡± Looking at those people, Xiao Changtian was speechless. What kind of situation was this? If it weren¡¯t for the red dot in the center of the city, he wouldn¡¯t have come to this place. However, there was no one outside, and Xiao Changtian was terrified. ¡°Since they won¡¯t let me come out at night, I¡¯ll look for them tomorrow.¡± After all, it would be disgusting if he was chased by someone like that again. The night was calm and peaceful. Soon, it was dawn. Seeing that the sun had risen outside, Xiao Changtian followed the red dot on the spatial coordinates and walked into the city. However, just as he was about to reach the red dot, he saw a few familiar figures in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s those people from last night!¡± Looking at those people, Xiao Changtian frowned. This was because he saw these people standing at the entrance of the government office, and the red dot on the spatial coordinates was in this government office. Therefore, if he wanted to enter, he had to go through these people. ¡°How annoying.¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to see these people, he had no choice. As for the group of people outside the yamen, the captain looked up and saw Xiao Changtian who was not far away. ¡°Hehe, brothers, look who it is!¡± They had been severely punished by the Consul last night because of this matter. They hadn¡¯t even looked for Xiao Changtian, but Xiao Changtian had delivered himself to their doorstep. ¡°Hehe, captain, I think it¡¯s time for this guy to die!¡± ¡°Captain, this time, we have to find a secret place!¡± Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1369 Flipping Away (1) Chapter 1369: Flipping Away (1) Chapter 1369: Flipping Away (1) Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hear what these people said to him. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to know what they said about him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was only thinking about how to get past these people and enter. ¡°Hey! You actually dare to come here!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, that person brought the people behind him to Xiao Changtian. ¡°You brat, who gave you such courage?¡± The man in the lead smiled disdainfully at Xiao Changtian and asked. ¡°Why? Did I not punish you enough yesterday?¡± Xiao Changtian also sneered at that person in disdain. ¡°You! You¡¯re simply courting death!¡± This guy actually dared to mention that he was punished last night in front of him. He was simply courting death! ¡°Captain, we can¡¯t make a move here, or we¡¯ll be caught!¡± Although the people beside him were also very angry, they still had a trace of rationality. ¡°Humph! Do you dare to come with us?¡± The leader calmed down and looked at Xiao Changtian provocatively. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Xiao Changtian rejected them without hesitation. These people didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to answer like this. The man in the lead just chuckled and said,¡±I knew it. How could a person like you fight with us? Why don¡¯t we do this? Kneel down and beg for mercy until we forgive you.¡± If Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t agree, the man in the lead wouldn¡¯t let him off! ¡°Nothing much. However, I advise you not to disturb me anymore. Otherwise, I won¡¯t tolerate it anymore.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to find his disciple as soon as possible, Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t have talked so much nonsense with these people. If he were to attack these people, it might attract more trouble. Otherwise, Xiao Changtian would have attacked long ago. ¡°Hahaha, listen, listen. What is this guy saying?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the leader laughed out loud in disbelief. ¡°Haha, Captain, I think this guy must have been scared silly by us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, captain. Otherwise, why would this guy say such a thing?¡± If it were me, I would have knelt down long ago. This guy is definitely a fool!¡± Xiao Changtian shook his head with a smile. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe that I have the strength?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the few people in front of him and instantly revealed his killing intent. However, he quickly retracted his thoughts. As for Xiao Changtian¡¯s killing intent, everyone felt like they were hallucinating. ¡°Haha, then you can try!¡± The leader still looked at Xiao Changtian provocatively. However, in the next second, Xiao Changtian slapped his face. In an instant, the captain was thrown out and smashed into the ground in the distance. At this moment, the captain only felt blood gushing out of his throat. As he spat out a mouthful of blood, more than half of his teeth came out. ¡°Cough cough! Should¡­ Damn it!¡± The captain looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Before he could say anything, Xiao Changtian fainted. ¡°Captain! Captain!¡± The remaining people looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Just like that, their captain was sent flying by a slap! This was simply too terrifying! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anyone else who wants to test the power of my palm?¡± Xiao Changtian knew that these paper tigers bullied the weak and feared the strong. ¡°This¡­ Quick, go back and tell the captain¡¯s father!¡± Finally, these people looked at Xiao Changtian with fear in their eyes. They could not believe that this person was actually so powerful. Seeing that these people didn¡¯t dare to approach him, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t waste any more time with them. ¡°Quick, quick, quick, this demon has left. Quickly report to the City Lord!¡± This matter had really shocked them. Although they had been like this before, they had never encountered such a situation before. Xiao Changtian quickly walked into the yamen without being disturbed by these people. ¡°Which room is this guy in?¡± Looking at the red dot on the coordinates, Xiao Changtian was confused. However, before Xiao Changtian could continue walking, he saw a group of people quickly surrounding him. ¡°How dare you! How dare you be so impudent in front of the yamen!¡± Just as the group of people surrounded Xiao Changtian, a white-haired old man walked out of the hall in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just looking for someone. If I find her, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Xiao Changtian was too excited and forgot that he couldn¡¯t enter the yamen casually. ¡°How dare you! How dare you quibble? I know what happened in front of the yamen just now! You won¡¯t be able to escape this time!¡± The old man looked at Xiao Changtian angrily. That¡¯s right, this old man was the captain¡¯s father. When he heard the news just now, he was so angry that he almost fainted. However, he did not expect this person to be so arrogant. After messing with his son, he actually dared to swagger in! At this moment, in the yamen¡¯s backyard, Lin Ruomiao looked outside with a puzzled expression. ¡°City Lord, what¡¯s going on outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± Lin Ruomiao was currently discussing an extremely important matter with the City Lord in this residence. Such a huge commotion in front of her caused Lin Ruomiao to be unable to help but be startled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lin. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on now!¡± After the City Lord finished speaking, he led his people and hurriedly walked forward. At this moment, Xiao Changtian looked at the people present with vigilance. ¡°Could it be that you want to avenge that person just now?¡± How could Xiao Changtian not see that this old man was targeting him? ¡°Hehe, since you can tell, then I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Just as the old man was about to give the order to capture Xiao Changtian, the City Lord rushed out with his men. ¡°Xu Xi! What the hell are you doing at this time! Do you know that your movements have already disturbed the person inside!¡± The City Lord looked at the old man angrily. ¡°I know about this. Can¡¯t you just take him away quietly and take revenge? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now!¡± After the City Lord angrily said this, he glared at Xiao Changtian. ¡°City Lord, I understand. This matter is indeed my fault. Men, quickly capture this person and bring him to the prison!¡± With that, these people swarmed toward Xiao Changtian. However, how could Xiao Changtian just sit there and wait for death? If Xiao Changtian guessed correctly, the big shot these people were talking about was definitely related to his disciple! Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1370 See Him (1) Chapter 1370: See Him (1) Chapter 1370: See Him (1) ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Xiao Changtian stepped back and said loudly to the people in front of him. ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t care who you are! Hurry up and catch him!¡± ¡°I am Xiao Changtian! Do you know who I am?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t mean anything else by saying this. He just wanted the people inside to hear his words. In order to let the people inside hear him, Xiao Changtian had put in a lot of effort. Sure enough, just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, Lin Ruomiao, who was sitting inside, stood up with her eyes wide open. ¡°Miss Lin, you don¡¯t have to be so frightened. I¡¯ve already gone over to inform them. They should be quiet soon.¡± At this moment, the City Lord had already returned from the front to the back. Seeing Lin Ruomiao standing up, the City Lord thought that the commotion in front was too big and alarmed Lin Ruomiao. ¡°Who is the person you caught in front?¡± Lin Ruomiao grabbed the City Lord¡¯s hand excitedly and asked. ¡°Lin¡­ Miss Lin Lin, this¡­ The person we caught in front was the hooligan at the door. He dared to hurt someone in front of the yamen, so we arrested him.¡± The City Lord could not believe that the person in front of him, Lin Xiao, actually grabbed his hand! ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t be afraid. That bastard will be caught soon!¡± Because of Lin Ruomiao¡¯s actions, the City Lord was so excited that he did not know what to say. However, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. She glared at him and said,¡± Who are you calling a beast?¡±¡± ¡°Aiya, Miss Lin, it¡¯s this beast in front of our door. This matter will be settled soon, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Say that bastard again!¡± At this moment, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. At this moment, the City Lord noticed Lin Ruomiao¡¯s abnormality. ¡°Lin¡­ Miss Lin, do you know this person?¡± The City Lord asked Lin Ruomiao tentatively. However, Lin Ruomiao only snorted coldly and walked out. ¡°We¡¯re done for! It was over! We must have offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have!¡± Thinking of Lin Ruomiao¡¯s murderous expression just now, the City Lord felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°City Lord, who is that person? How did he know Miss Lin? Miss Lin must have heard wrongly!¡± The subordinate at the side also looked at Lin Ruomiao¡¯s back in confusion. The person in the front yard didn¡¯t look like someone with such a powerful background. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± If he offended Miss Lin because of Xu Xi, then he would end up like his son! At this moment, after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice, Lin Ruomiao ran out impatiently. Lin Ruomiao had just walked to the front when she saw a group of people grabbing Xiao Changtian. ¡°You people are simply courting death! Do you know the identity of this person in front of you?¡± Lin Ruomiao was furious. If not for so many people watching, she might not have been able to hold it in and made a move. ¡°Lin¡­ Miss Lin, this person, this person deserves to die. Do you know him?¡± Xu Xi looked at Lin Ruomiao with a dumbfounded expression. Could it be that the person he had captured was related to Miss Lin? ¡°Hurry up and let go! Master! Master, are you alright?¡± Lin Ruomomiao looked at Xiao Changtian and walked up to him excitedly. ¡°Master? I¡¯ll go!¡± When the City Lord who was walking over heard this, he staggered. He couldn¡¯t believe that the man that Xu Xi had casually caught was actually Miss Lin¡¯s master! ¡°Xu Xi, let go of this senior! What¡¯s wrong with you? That¡¯s Miss Lin¡¯s master!¡± The City Lord glared fiercely at the old man before turning around and walking to Miss Lin¡¯s side. ¡°Master, Master, are you alright? I didn¡¯t expect to finally find you after so many years!¡± Xiao Changtian also looked at Lin Ruomiao happily. He didn¡¯t expect to see Lin Ruomiao this time. ¡°Ruo Miao, I¡¯ve finally found you. Haha, since I¡¯ve already found you, nothing else matters.¡± After Xiao Changtian and Lin Ruomiao were excited for a while, Xiao Changtian took Lin Ruomiao and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Lin. Senior, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened just now. It¡¯s all this damn Xu Xi¡¯s fault.¡± At this moment, the city lord called out to the two of them. ¡°Miss Lin, I know we did something wrong. We didn¡¯t know that this senior was your master at the beginning. However, can you help us settle the matter here first?¡± One had to know that the reason why this place would chase people away at night was because this place had also been invaded by the demons. The City Lord had gone through a lot of trouble to invite Lin Ruomiao to help them. However, he didn¡¯t expect such a blunder to happen at the last moment. ¡°Ruomiao, is there something that hasn¡¯t been resolved?¡± Xiao Changtian was curious about this. Lin Ruomiao saw Xiao Changtian was so curious, so she told him the whole story. Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned serious when he heard about the Devil Race. ¡°Looks like this demon is going to launch a complete attack.¡± Previously, there was something like Diwu Zheng, and now it was this place. The power of the demon race was slowly infiltrating bit by bit. ¡°Ruo Miao, I¡¯ll stay here with you. We¡¯ll go back after we¡¯re done.¡± Xiao Changtian wouldn¡¯t be so soft-hearted when it came to matters of the fiend race. ¡°System, now that the big boss has joined forces with the demons, how can I defeat him?¡± Even if he gathered all his disciples at that time. However, if he couldn¡¯t deal with that fellow, all the work he had done would be in vain. ¡°Ding! There will be a way when the time comes. Don¡¯t worry, the system is well prepared this time.¡± After hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll focus on the demons here.¡± When the City Lord saw that both of them were going to stay, he was extremely excited. After the City Lord took Xu Xi away, he respectfully welcomed the two of them into the house. ¡°Senior, Miss Lin, I don¡¯t think I need to say anything more about the situation in our city. We have no way to deal with them now.¡± Because they always came out in the middle of the night, and they were so elusive that they could not be caught at all. Therefore, not only did they lose a lot of people, but they also wasted a lot of material and financial resources. The people who suffered the most were the masses. Because of those demons, many people would go missing from time to time. ¡°Ruo Miao, do you have any ideas?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded after hearing the mayor¡¯s words. Although this City Lord had also offended him just now, dealing with the demons was the most important thing now. Let¡¯s put aside the personal grudges from before. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1371 A Powerful Demon (1) Chapter 1371: A Powerful Demon (1) Chapter 1371: A Powerful Demon (1) ¡°Master, because the demons are currently hidden among the humans, they will only come out at night. Why don¡¯t we split up tonight?¡± The demons were so strange and unpredictable, it was better to be careful. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say tonight. If there is any news about the demons, immediately send me the news.¡± Xiao Changtian wanted to see how powerful the demons were now. Soon, it was night time. After discussing with Lin Ruomiao, Xiao Changtian walked towards the east of the city while Lin Ruomiao led her men towards the west of the city. The rest of the people scattered in all directions. He had to find the demon race people lurking in the city. Soon, Lin Ruomiao and the others arrived at the densely populated area in the south of the city. ¡°Miss Lin, we have to be careful here. There are the most people here, and it¡¯s also the easiest place for the demons to hide.¡± The City Lord¡¯s men reminded Ruomiao. ¡°Xiu! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡± Just as that person¡¯s voice fell, a swooshing sound suddenly sounded in their ears. ¡°Not good, there seems to be demons!¡± After Lin Ruomiao heard this commotion, she quickly became vigilant. She could also vaguely feel the faint demonic qi around her. It could only be said that the fiend race hid too well. Even with Lin Ruomiao¡¯s strength, she could not immediately detect where they were. ¡°Hehe! Hehe!¡± Just as everyone was looking around vigilantly, a cold laughter sounded in their ears. ¡°Humph! Hiding and hiding, what kind of demon are you? If you have the ability, come out and fight me head-on!¡± Lin Ruomiao narrowed her eyes and looked around. Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival gave Lin Ruomiao even more confidence. Therefore, even if there were many demons around, Lin Ruomiao was not afraid. ¡°Hehe, Chief, I didn¡¯t expect this chick to be so pretty!¡± Just as Lin Ruomiao finished speaking, those fiend race finally appeared. After seeing the appearance of those demons, the expressions of all the people present became serious. Because they were no different from the residents of the city. Moreover, the demonic aura on their bodies was also hidden very well. Only someone with Lin Ruomiao¡¯s strength could discover a trace of it. If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Ruomiao¡¯s reminder, the rest would have thought that they were local residents. ¡°Ha, ha, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve met someone as good as her!¡± The man in the lead stared at Lin Ruomiao for a while before a lewd smile appeared on his face. ¡°Hehe, Chief, can we discuss something with you first? If you¡¯re done enjoying yourself later, don¡¯t be in a hurry to kill them. Leave them for your brothers!¡± ¡°Hahaha, what are you thinking about? How could I not have thought of such a good thing? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give this woman to you when I¡¯m done playing with her.¡± Hearing these people¡¯s foul language, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s brows could not help but furrow. ¡°You rats in the gutter actually said such disgusting words. Do you really think that your demons will have a good ending?¡± Lin Ruomiao was now certain that these people in front of her were demons disguised as ordinary people. Then, Lin Ruomiao signaled the people behind her with her eyes, telling them to spread the news. ¡°Miss Lin, be careful. This demon doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy to deal with!¡± The person behind her couldn¡¯t help but look at Lin Ruomiao worriedly after he spread the news. They had a feeling that apart from Lin Ruomiao, no one present was a match for them. Therefore, he could only rely on Lin Ruomiao alone now. Lin Ruomiao nodded and took two steps forward. ¡°Little girl, if you take the initiative to come over, I promise to be gentler to you later. But if you resist, then everyone will blame us for hurting you!!¡± The leader looked at Lin Ruomiao with a lewd smile. He looked like a sperm worm that had gone to his brain. ¡°Cut the crap. You damn demons, go to hell!!¡± Although Lin Ruomiao felt that the demon in front of her was very disgusting, she still rushed forward without hesitation. ¡°Chief, I didn¡¯t expect this little girl to have such a hot temper. Hehe, then let¡¯s go up and teach her a lesson!¡± After saying that, the demons behind the leader also rushed forward. Lin Ruomiao took out her weapon and slashed at those people. However, to Lin Ruomiao¡¯s surprise, the few devils in front of her were so powerful that they managed to dodge her attack. ¡°Hehe, little girl, if you surrender now, it¡¯s not too late!¡± However, Lin Ruomiao did not say anything and stabbed the devil with her sword. ¡°Bang!¡± However, at that moment, the demon who was stabbed smiled strangely and disappeared from the spot. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Ruomiao had never encountered such a situation before and was stunned for a moment. Just as Lin Ruomiao was stunned, the other mo instantly gained the upper hand. ¡°You guys! Let go of me!¡± Even Lin Ruomiao did not expect that these fiend race¡¯s strength would actually be so strong. He had already used all his energy, but he still could not guard against these people behind him. ¡°Miss Lin! Miss Lin!¡± After seeing Lin Ruomiao being captured, the people who followed Lin Ruomiao all had terrified expressions. They had just arrived here not too long ago. Miss Lin was caught. ¡°You guys, finish off those people. I¡¯ll enjoy this little beauty first.¡± The leading mo looked at Lin Ruomiao with a lewd smile. ¡°Bah! You damned demon! If you dare to touch me, my master will not let you off when he comes!¡± Although Lin Ruomiao had been captured by these demons, she trusted Xiao Changtian. ¡°Yo! Master? I wonder if yours is a boy or a girl? However, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s a man. I still have a few subordinates who like this.¡± ¡°You guys¡­ Demons are despicable!¡± As for Lin Ruomiao¡¯s resistance, these people did not care. This was because they had absolute confidence in their own strength. ¡°Alright, you guys hurry up and hold her down. I¡¯m going to start!¡± After saying that, the mo was about to take off Lin Ruomiao¡¯s clothes. ¡°Boom!¡± Just as Lin Ruomiao closed her eyes unwillingly, the devil¡¯s head exploded in front of her eyes. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Then, another series of sounds rang out. By the time Lin Ruomiao opened her eyes, the remaining demons were already cold. ¡°Ruomiao, are you alright?¡± Xiao Changtian had also encountered a few demons. After he had dealt with them, he hurried over and saw this scene. ¡°Master, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the strength of these demons is actually already powerful enough to contend with you.¡± Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1372 Forgot Something (1) Chapter 1372: Forgot Something (1) Chapter 1372: Forgot Something (1) Xiao Changtian looked at the dead bodies of the demons on the ground, his face very serious. One had to know that the strength of these demons should not be that powerful before, but now, even Lin Ruomiao could not deal with them. Was it because of Skeleton? Just as Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, he suddenly felt some movement beside him. ¡°Come out!¡± Xiao Changtian shouted and grabbed at the side. A lone devil appeared in front of the two. ¡°Save¡­ Help, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not a demon, you caught him!¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian in horror. He had indeed seen the strength of this person just now. He had never thought that those people who had received the strength of a Demon Master would actually be killed by this person in front of him without any effort. ¡°Did I say you¡¯re a demon?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the devil and sneered. This demon looked really stupid. ¡°No, what do you mean? Don¡¯t think that you can do anything to me just like that. I saw what happened just now and even passed it on to our Demon Master! You won¡¯t be able to get it!¡± Seeing that he had been exposed just like that, the Demon Master stopped pretending. ¡°Hehe, is that so? I¡¯m very happy to compete with your Demon Master. However, before that, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian grabbed the devil¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me, how many demons do you have in this place?¡± Although the demon was terrified, he still looked at Xiao Changtian with disdain. ¡°Hehe, dealing with the people here doesn¡¯t require much of our Demon Race¡¯s manpower. However, I won¡¯t let you get anything out of my mouth!¡± Immediately after, Xiao Changtian felt that something was wrong with the demon in front of him. ¡°Not good!¡± Then, Xiao Changtian threw the devil away. The moment he was thrown out, the demon self-destructed in the air. ¡°Although this demon is dead, there is a place where the demons should have been eliminated.¡± Looking at the corpse of the Devil, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was still very solemn. ¡°Master, the situation here has been resolved. Why do you still look so worried?¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any other demons in this place, but why was Master still unhappy? ¡°The demons in this place have indeed been dealt with. However, according to the current momentum of the demons, there should be quite a number of them lurking in other places. As for this place, I don¡¯t know when those demons will make a comeback.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s explanation, Lin Ruomiao¡¯s mood became heavy. ¡°These detestable demons! He deserves to die!¡± After Xiao Changtian calmed down, he looked at Lin Ruomiao and said,¡± It¡¯s not safe outside now. I have a place in the Upper Realm. Your other brothers and sisters are there, but I haven¡¯t found the rest.¡±¡± Lin Ruomiao looked at Xiao Changtian and nodded seriously. ¡°Since the matter here has been resolved, I¡¯ll take you back first. However, I continued to search for the remaining few.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t dare to stop at all. Who knew if those demons would launch an attack on the entire Upper Realm in the next second? Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t afraid of those demons before. However, the demons who had the support of the skeletons were no longer the same as before. ¡°Master, let¡¯s set off now!¡± Lin Ruomiao also knew that the current situation did not look good. She had to go back and meet with the others to discuss it. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought Lin Ruomiao back and was ready to leave to find the remaining few. Looking at the red dots on the spatial coordinates, Xiao Changtian counted. ¡°There are only three left in total. It seems that it won¡¯t take much time.¡± Xiao Changtian guessed that there were several people from the Human Realm Upon Heavens in each of the remaining three red dots. ¡°Let¡¯s not care about anything else. Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Changtian then flew towards the coordinates. At that time, Daji was basking in the sun on her mountain leisurely. ¡°It feels so good to be a bandit. You can do whatever you want and no one will disturb you.¡± At this moment, a shifty-eyed man walked to Daji with a smile. ¡°Your Majesty, the royal family¡¯s convoy is coming tonight. Should we snatch it?¡± The shifty-eyed man looked at his king with a smile. He had followed the right person this time. He had been eating and drinking well with the king these days. ¡°The royal family¡¯s convoy? Snatk!¡± Daji only glanced at him and said with a smile,¡± That royal family who only knows how to indulge in debauchery every day. Why didn¡¯t they snatch it? If they didn¡¯t snatch it, would they let them indulge in debauchery?¡±¡± That¡¯s right, although Daji was now the leader of the bandits, she was also very principled in doing things. She would only rob those officials or rich people¡¯s carriages. She would not rob ordinary people at all. It was because Daji knew what they had done in advance that she used this method to take revenge on them. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do it now!¡± This shifty-eyed person who followed Daji was saved by Daji due to an accident. In order to repay her kindness, this guy stayed by Daji¡¯s side. Although he looked a little wretched, he was not a bad guy. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been living such a comfortable life for a long time. I seem to have forgotten something.¡± After that guy left, Daji looked into the distance in confusion. After thinking for a long time, Daji¡¯s mind finally shook. ¡°Yes! He still had to find his master! She had been too busy recently and had forgotten such an important matter.¡± However, Daji was only excited for a moment. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been looking for her for so many years, but there¡¯s no news. It¡¯s not a matter of a few days.¡± Just as Daji finished speaking, that shifty-eyed guy suddenly appeared. ¡°Your Majesty, you said the same thing two years ago.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost. It¡¯s not your turn to speak on this matter!¡± With that, Daji kicked him far away. Xiao Changtian soon arrived at the foot of the mountain according to the coordinates. ¡°D * mn, who would hide in such a corner?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little surprised as he looked at the mountains in front of him. ¡°Could it be that Li Taibai is hiding in this mountain?¡± After thinking about the remaining people, Xiao Changtian felt that the one inside should be Li Taibai. ¡°Hurry up and go in to take a look.¡± After thinking for a moment, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t hesitate and quickly walked into the mountain. Although he had met Li Xiaobai before, it was the system that had played him. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1373 Robbed (1) Chapter 1373: Robbed (1) Chapter 1373: Robbed (1) At that time, the sky was already dark. Seeing that it was getting late, the royal transport team decided to rest here for the night. Xiao Changtian, who was preparing to move forward, saw the convoy parked here. ¡°Hey, brothers, do you know how to walk here?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the people in front of him and asked. ¡°We just passed by here, so we¡¯re not very familiar with this place.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded after hearing the man¡¯s words. Xiao Changtian walked according to the coordinates, but as he walked, he encountered a steep cliff, so he wanted to ask for directions. However, since these people did not know, Xiao Chang Tian could only give up. ¡°Stop! All of you, stop right there!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was about to turn around and leave, a group of people suddenly surrounded them. ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at those people with confusion. ¡°Robbery! Hurry up and hand over all your things!¡± Although Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have any reaction, the team that had answered him earlier was terrified. ¡°You guys¡­You, do you know that this thing of ours is to be handed over to the royal family! You dare to rob the royal family¡¯s resources!¡± After being frightened for a while, the person who talked to Xiao Changtian just now looked at the robber fiercely and roared. This time, the robber was none other than the shifty-eyed man beside Daji. ¡°Haha! The resources of the royal family! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m here to rob the royal family¡¯s resources!¡± The shifty-eyed man became even more excited when he heard about the royal supplies. He would definitely gain a lot from this operation. ¡°You people, stop giving me nonsense. We are the night thieves!¡± When they heard the name of the Night Thief, the expressions of the team present changed again. ¡°Captain! We seem to have encountered a troublesome bandit this time!¡± How could they not know about this late-night evil thief? They had robbed many things and had almost become a terrifying legend in their city. They had encountered it once before when the royal team was transporting supplies. However, he did not expect to meet her again this time. ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t we give them the supplies?¡± Finally, someone ran to the captain and said, trembling. ¡°That¡¯s right, captain. Why don¡¯t we, we just surrender? At most, we¡¯ll go back and be punished.¡± ¡°Captain, if we fight with these people, we might lose our lives.¡± These people were all very afraid of this late-night evil thief. This was because there were also those people from last time in this group. Moreover, these people did not have much strength to begin with. Because the royal family was originally licentious, these people naturally relaxed. ¡°This¡­ We surrender! Can you spare our lives?¡± In the end, the captain no longer insisted and raised the white flag at the shifty-eyed man. ¡°Haha, you people are still the most knowledgeable! Men, tie these people up first!¡± Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded by this scene. Did these people surrender just like that? It was unbelievable. They surrendered without fighting with these people. Moreover, these Bandits were all short and short, while this team was all tall and strong. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and come over! Do I have to do it?¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was in shock, a Thief walked up to him and shouted. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not with them. I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t mean to smile at the person in front of him. This was completely an undeserved disaster. ¡°Not together?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just here to ask for directions. I don¡¯t even know these people.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the Thief in front of him with an embarrassed smile. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Hurry up and stand properly! I won¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡± Obviously, that person was not so easy to fool. Moreover, what Xiao Changtian said was not reasonable. ¡°Ah.¡± The helpless Xiao Changtian finally joined those people. ¡°No, brother, aren¡¯t you going to resist?¡± Xiao Changtian asked these people in disappointment. ¡°Why should we resist? Those people are so powerful. It¡¯s already good enough that we can survive.¡± However, that person looked at Xiao Changtian indifferently and said. ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll only be punished when we go back. If we fight with these people, we might lose our lives.¡± Hearing their answers, Xiao Changtian nodded to show his understanding. It turned out that these people knew that he was too weak, so they were prepared to destroy him. ¡°All of you stand still. When we¡¯re done counting these things, we¡¯ll let you live.¡± These bandits were very merciful to those who did not resist. Xiao Changtian saw that those people really didn¡¯t intend to do anything to him, so he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there and waited with these people. Soon, the shifty-eyed man finished counting and walked over. ¡°Very good. We are very satisfied with the items this time. You can leave safely.¡± Just as the shifty-eyed man finished his sentence, he saw Xiao Changtian. ¡°Wait, you stay here first. The others can leave.¡± Seeing the people around him being released one after another, Xiao Changtian was dumbfounded. ¡°Why did you ask me to stay? I don¡¯t have anything valuable on me.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the shifty-eyed man in front of him in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything valuable on you, but your face is not bad.¡± When he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, the shifty-eyed man thought of his king. His king had been widowed for so many years, but he still hadn¡¯t found a suitable one. The person in front of him was the most handsome person he had ever seen. He was just right for their king. Although he didn¡¯t know if the king would like it, the shifty-eyed man had such intentions. ¡°What is it? Are you trying to rob me of my face?¡± Xiao Changtian had never heard of such a strange robbery. Could it be that these people were going to tear his face off? ¡°Who robbed your face? If you give your face to our king, our king might kill me! We want to rob you!¡± This was the first time this guy had robbed a living thing. ¡°This¡­ This is f * cking¡­¡± Could Xiao Changtian say that these people were lusting after him and wanted to rob him back to their king? ¡°Let me tell you, our king is the most powerful here. If you can be taken in by our king, it will be your blessing!¡± The shifty-eyed man didn¡¯t give Xiao Changtian any chance to refuse. He grabbed Xiao Changtian and prepared to go back. ¡°Wait a minute, did you say your king? Is your king in this mountain now?¡± Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1374 Put It Back (1) Chapter 1374: Put It Back (1) Chapter 1374: Put It Back (1) ¡°Of course, the place where our king lives is a paradise!¡± The shifty-eyed man glanced at Xiao Changtian and said. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you. Our king is not only strong, but he¡¯s also very good-looking. It¡¯s your blessing that I can meet you!¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was saying. He was observing the route ahead. It was obvious that these bandits knew how to walk in the mountains. Follow them, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk, walk. After making up his mind, Xiao Changtian followed behind these people. ¡°Big brother, this guy is quite obedient. However, this time, this kid has really benefited.¡± ¡°What do you mean by cheap? If you can be so handsome, I will definitely introduce you to the king.¡± The shifty-eyed man smiled and glared at the person beside him before walking to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side. ¡°Hey, kid, what¡¯s your current strength?¡± This guy wanted to figure out Xiao Changtian¡¯s identity and strength before giving him to Daji. ¡°I¡¯m not strong now. I don¡¯t know what my strength is either.¡± Considering that these people still had to lead the way for him, Xiao Changtian was very polite to these people. ¡°Oh? If he didn¡¯t know what strength it was, then he probably didn¡¯t have any.¡± This guy who was originally very happy was a little surprised when he heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. ¡°But that¡¯s not important. Our king is already so powerful. When the time comes, you can stay in the stronghold and be a husband.¡± ¡°I wonder how many people are in your family now? What is the status of your family?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m the only one at home.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know why this guy was asking him for such details. Could it be that this fellow really thought that their king would take a fancy to him? ¡°Hiss, so it¡¯s like this.¡± Hearing this, the guy nodded. Wasn¡¯t she just right to be their queen? ¡°However, I want to ask, is your king a man or a woman?¡± Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of something and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Nonsense, our Great King is a woman!¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. It seemed that this king was not Li Taibai. For the remaining part of the journey, the people on both sides were very silent. Xiao Changtian was also paying attention to the coordinates. However, Xiao Changtian found himself getting closer and closer to that place. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Is your village 600 meters to the east and about two kilometers to the south?¡± Xiao Changtian asked according to the coordinates. ¡°How do you know the exact location of our village?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, these people immediately became vigilant. ¡°Speak! Are you secretly in love with our king? Therefore, he had already found out the location and was waiting there!¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless about these people¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know your king. I don¡¯t even know what your king looks like.¡± He did not know what the king of these people looked like to actually make these people say such words. ¡°Humph! You better be!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t seem to be lying, the man didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. After Xiao Changtian got the affirmative answer, he followed behind these people with even more peace of mind. He didn¡¯t know why Li Taibai was in the bandits ¡®den. Could it be that Li Taibai had changed his profession to become a bandit? Soon, Xiao Changtian followed these people into their village. ¡°Alright, put these things down first. You wait here first.¡± After giving his instructions, the shifty-eyed man walked away. ¡°Great King, Great King, guess what gift I brought back for you this time?¡± The man was smiling at Daji in the room. ¡°What?¡± Daji was obviously not interested in what this guy said. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve brought you a wife. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re satisfied, but she¡¯s in the courtyard now. Why don¡¯t you go and take a look? Or I can call him over!¡± Hearing this guy¡¯s words, Daji¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Alright! You Little Four! He actually dared to capture someone so casually! Do you want to die?!¡± One had to know that Daji had once said that robbery was one thing, but people could not be robbed. If he were to snatch someone, then what difference would there be between him and those bastards who snatched women! And now, this guy had actually snatched someone back! ¡°Great King, Great King, please don¡¯t be angry. I saw that guy was very willing, so this can¡¯t be considered as snatching it back.¡± This shifty-eyed person knew that after he returned, the king would definitely find trouble with him. However, he had already thought of what to say. ¡°You¡¯re still here to quibble with me!¡± Daji was almost angered to death by this guy. This fellow had broken the rules that she had set up today. If he said it clearly, he might come after her. ¡°No, my king, after you hear my excuses¡­No, let me explain!¡± This fellow did not expect his king to be so angry. ¡°Great King, Great King, why don¡¯t you go out and take a look at him? You went out to see him and then let him go.¡± However, Daji remained indifferent to this guy¡¯s words. ¡°Hurry up and let her out! I don¡¯t want to say it again.¡± Seeing Daji¡¯s unyielding attitude, this guy did not dare to say anything else. ¡°Alright, King, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll go and release him now.¡± Seeing that his King was so angry, that guy did not dare to let Daji see it anymore. Changtian, who was waiting at the same spot, looked at the red dot on the coordinates, his face full of surprise. It seemed that Li Taibai was not far from here. Now that he was here, he could not leave. Just as Xiao Changtian was thinking about this, that guy walked out with a worried face. ¡°Hey, go ahead. Hurry up and leave.¡± After saying that, he looked at Xiao Changtian helplessly. ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that even your king doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Xiao Changtian was prepared to stay and look for Li Taibai, but this guy wanted him to go back now. ¡°This is the order of our king, I have no choice. Hurry up and leave. If you leave late, our king will be unhappy.¡± That person also wanted Xiao Changtian to stay, but since his king had said so, he had no other choice. ¡°No, brother, why don¡¯t you do me a favor? I don¡¯t ask your king to take a fancy to me. I just want you to take me in for a night.¡± With this night, Xiao Changtian would definitely be able to find Li Taibai. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1375 So She Was A Mistress (1) Chapter 1375: So She Was A Mistress (1) Chapter 1375: So She Was A Mistress (1) ¡°Think about it. Your king wants to let me go quickly. Isn¡¯t it out of humane concern? Look, it¡¯s so dark outside. If I go out now, I might be bitten to death by some wild beast. If you let me go like this, it¡¯s against your king¡¯s wishes.¡± Xiao Changtian said a long string of words to the kid, which made the kid dizzy. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to hesitate so much. If anything happens to me when I go out, wouldn¡¯t it be your king¡¯s responsibility?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, that guy couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Since you want to stay, then you can¡¯t let the king know about this!¡± The kid thought for a while and said to Xiao Changtian. Now, Xiao Changtian was useless to this kid, and that kid didn¡¯t want to care about Xiao Changtian anymore. ¡°Alright! Alright, alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. However, after tonight, leave quickly! Don¡¯t let our king find you even if you¡¯re here tonight!¡± After giving Xiao Changtian a lot of instructions, that guy left with his men. Xiao Changtian smiled and agreed, then happily went into a room. Seeing that the commotion outside had finally died down, Xiao Changtian stayed in the room for a while before slowly walking out. Xiao Changtian slowly approached his target. After walking for a short while, Xiao Changtian found that the houses in front of him seemed to be much more luxurious than the other houses. ¡°Hiss! Did Li Taibai really become a bandit?¡± If that was the case, Xiao Changtian would definitely teach him a lesson. This guy didn¡¯t learn to be a good student. He actually learned how to rob! At this moment, Daji was taking a bath in the bathtub built in her courtyard. ¡°This bath feels so good. I don¡¯t know how long I can live like this.¡± Daji said comfortably while lying in the bath. Although he had not found his master yet, he was not in a hurry to find him. If they were fated, they would meet. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had also found Daji¡¯s courtyard. Seeing the lights in Daji¡¯s courtyard and the guards outside, Xiao Changtian immediately decided to climb over the wall from the backyard. ¡°Although this method is very shameless, I¡¯m doing this to reduce losses.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian jumped onto the wall. ¡°Damn it! This Li Taibai was actually hiding a beauty in his courtyard!¡± Looking at Daji¡¯s back, although Xiao Changtian was familiar with her, he did not recognize her. ¡°This brat, no wonder he¡¯s with these Mountain Bandits.¡± Xiao Changtian decided to teach him a lesson when he saw him. He had searched for them so painstakingly, but they were all enjoying themselves. However, at this moment, the shifty-eyed man who was patrolling outside saw a living person standing on the wall of his king¡¯s backyard. ¡°Hey, take a look. Is that a human?¡± He asked the person beside him in disbelief. ¡°It seems, it seems to be a person.¡± The person beside him said in disbelief. One had to know how strong their king was. At this time, their king seemed to be taking a bath in the courtyard. Did their king not notice this guy? ¡°Damn it, how dare you peek at the king bathing!¡± After saying that, he rushed towards Xiao Changtian with a pair of shifty eyes. ¡°Damn you! Hurry up and get down here!¡± His sneaky voice was so powerful that even Daji, who was bathing in the courtyard, was shocked by it. ¡°Who are you?¡± Because of the shifty-eyed voice, Daji came back to her senses. However, Xiao Changtian was so frightened by the sneaky voice that he fell out of the courtyard. ¡°No, why are you shouting so loudly? I was scared to death.¡± Xiao Changtian only came back to his senses when he saw that the person who came was a big mouse. ¡°You damned fellow, I took you in with good intentions, but you actually have the guts to watch our king take a bath!¡± The shifty-eyed man didn¡¯t know what to say about this guy in front of him. If it wasn¡¯t for their king¡¯s rules, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist attacking Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t peek at her bathing. I was looking for someone and accidentally saw it.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know if the shifty-eyed man would believe him if he said he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°You still dare to quibble with me here! Damn it!¡± The shifty-eyed man knew that the king inside must have heard his words. Even if he was punished later, he would be punished. He was the one who let this guy stay here. Thinking of the consequences, he glared at Xiao Changtian with a pair of shifty eyes. It looked like he was going to skin Xiao Changtian alive. ¡°Let me tell you, if the king punishes me because of this, I will definitely not let you off easily.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t take his shifty words to heart. Because he was thinking of another possibility. The red dot in the spatial coordinates was in this courtyard, and the person in this courtyard was Li Taibai. The woman just now was their king. What could this prove? Wasn¡¯t this proof? Li Taibai was being kept by this bandit leader! He had thought that Li Taibai had brought her over, but he didn¡¯t expect Li Taibai to be the kept woman. Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian felt that his Conception Vessel and Governor Vessel had been opened. ¡°Cough, I know the people inside. When the time comes, I¡¯ll go and say a few good words.¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian¡¯s shifty-looking eyes changed. No wonder this guy had brought her back. It turned out that their king liked to keep male pets. However, he was going to take Li Taibai with him later. He didn¡¯t know if the king would agree. ¡°What is it? You know the people inside! Hehe, you are really funny. Do you think you are worthy of knowing our king?¡± His shifty eyes felt that Xiao Changtian was joking with him. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t not believe me. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll prove it to you later.¡± Xiao Changtian was sure that his spatial coordinates would not be wrong. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still stubborn! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to explain yourself when the king comes out!¡± Anyway, this matter could not be avoided, so it was better to face it directly. When Daji was putting on her clothes, she felt that the voice just now was very familiar. ¡°Hiss, this voice is so familiar. Could it be my master? That shouldn¡¯t be possible, right?¡± Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1376 Know Me (1) Chapter 1376: Know Me (1) Chapter 1376: Know Me (1) ¡°I want to see if you know our king.¡± He said to Xiao Changtian with a shifty look. After a while, Daji hurriedly put on her clothes and walked out of the house. ¡°What happened? Why was it so noisy outside?¡± After hearing Daji¡¯s voice, Xiao Changtian turned around and looked at Daji in disbelief. ¡°Daji? Why are you here?¡± Xiao Changtian thought it was Li Taibai, but it turned out to be Daji. ¡°Do you really know our king?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian call out their king¡¯s name, they looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Master! Is it really your master? This¡­ Am I dreaming?¡± Daji couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Changtian really existed in front of her. ¡°Daji, I didn¡¯t expect you to become the king of the mountain here.¡± Xiao Changtian was very surprised. This Daji didn¡¯t look like she could be a Mountain Bandit. How did she end up like this? ¡°Haha, Master, this¡­I just have nothing to do. I¡¯m just playing around.¡± Daji touched her nose awkwardly. The shifty-eyed man looked at the two of them in horror. This person, this person who peeked at their king bathing, was actually their king¡¯s master! In the beginning, he had even introduced his king¡¯s master to his king as his wife! This world was simply too magical! ¡°I have to say, this little subordinate of yours is quite responsible.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and looked at the shifty-looking man beside him. The shifty eyes instantly stiffened. ¡°Haha, haha, Master King, this¡­Who would have thought that this matter could be so coincidental? I really didn¡¯t expect you to be our king¡¯s master, haha.¡± The shifty-eyed man was very embarrassed. He had thought that this guy would be sent flying by the king, but he didn¡¯t expect that the clown would be him. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t this fellow offend you?¡± Looking at the shifty-eyed person beside her, Daji¡¯s face was fierce. ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is not my fault at all! Wuwu, you were the one who asked your master to leave.¡± Hearing this, Daji glared at him fiercely. ¡°Master, ignore this guy. How did you find me?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because your master is omnipotent! Haha, but you¡¯re quite amazing. Not only are you the king of the mountain, but you¡¯re also hiding so well.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Daji looked at her master again in embarrassment. ¡°Aiya, this matter, I just recently moved to this deep mountain forest, because the demons outside are a little rampant now, it¡¯s really hard to deal with them.¡± When Daji mentioned this, her expression was very serious. ¡°Right, Master, I suspect that the Emperor Lord in the Imperial City is a demon, but I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Hearing Daji¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian frowned. ¡°You have to know that there weren¡¯t so many things before this. I don¡¯t know what happened recently, but I had no choice but to move here with these people.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded after hearing Daji¡¯s explanation. ¡°Master, even if we rob those people, it¡¯s because those people are very scoundrels.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in agreement with Daji¡¯s words. ¡°It seems that the influence of this demon is really too great recently. Daji, your other brothers and sisters are already in my courtyard. Why don¡¯t you go back with me first?¡±¡± Seeing that there were still so many people here, Xiao Changtian did not know if Daji was willing to leave. ¡°Master, you also know that I still have so many brothers here. If I want to go back, I must first resolve the hidden danger of that Emperor before I can feel at ease.¡± Xiao Changtian understood what Daji said. ¡°How about this, I will stay here with you and deal with those demons first.¡± In any case, those demons were nothing to him. Watching the two of them discuss this, the shifty-eyed man at the side was moved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our king to be so good. Even if he wanted to leave, he didn¡¯t forget to help us create a good environment.¡± The shifty-eyed man looked at his king with a very touched expression. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so lovey-dovey here. Hurry up and get up.¡± ¡­.. At that time, after discussing with Daji, Xiao Changtian followed Daji to the Imperial City. Looking at the bustling people coming and going in the Imperial City, Xiao Changtian was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Daji, how did you find out that the Emperor was acting strangely?¡± After all, wasn¡¯t Daji just a mountain bandit? How did he come into contact with such a high-ranking person? ¡°Damn, Master, I just happened to rob him last time. I could clearly feel a faint demonic qi on his body. However, because no one else could sense it, I could only give up.¡± When Daji thought of the way she met the Emperor, her expression became very serious. There was another very important reason. One year ago, the Emperor¡¯s mood had changed drastically. Not only had he become licentious, but he had also become extremely cruel. ¡°Yes, we can only find out after we go and take a look.¡± After saying that, the two of them walked into the Imperial City. ¡°Master, we can just sneak in secretly. These guards in the Imperial City are just some good-for-nothing.¡± Daji knew the situation of these people, so she was not afraid at all. Soon after, Daji and Xiao Changtian arrived at the backyard of the Imperial City. At this moment, the Emperor was undoubtedly playing with the women in the harem. ¡°Hehehe, beauties, where are you? Yes! He caught it! Hahaha!¡± The blindfolded City Lord reached out and found a smiling woman. ¡°Aiya, Imperial Lord, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± ¡°Hehehe, so you¡¯re the Overlord¡¯s little sweetheart.¡± After the Imperial Lord finished speaking, he fiercely kissed the woman. Seeing this scene, the two people on the city wall looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is the demon race.¡± Before this, Xiao Changtian had some doubts about this matter. However, after seeing the genuine demonic Qi on the Emperor¡¯s body, Xiao Changtian was very certain. ¡°Since Master has already confirmed that he has been exterminated, then let¡¯s directly make a move!¡± After Daji finished speaking, she rushed out without hesitation. However, the Emperor seemed to have eyes on the back of his head as he turned around the moment Daji rushed over. ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect you to finally come!¡± After dodging Daji, the Emperor looked at Xiao Changtian with a sinister smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know me?¡± Xiao Changtian frowned at the emperor¡¯s words. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1377 Confidence (1) Chapter 1377: Confidence (1) Chapter 1377: Confidence (1) ¡°Haha, the famous Xiao Changtian. I believe that there is no one in our Demon Race who doesn¡¯t know you. Last time, you killed the protector of our Demon Lord just like that. You became famous in our Demon Race.¡± That demon didn¡¯t hide his identity at all. Xiao Changtian was a little surprised by this devil¡¯s words. ¡°Guardian? Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that the strength of your protectors would actually be so weak. Looks like you demons can¡¯t do it either.¡± Xiao Changtian mercilessly mocked the demon in front of him. However, in response to Chang Tian¡¯s mockery, that person only smiled. ¡°Do you really think that you are very powerful just because you defeated a small protector of our Demon Lord? You¡¯re too naive.¡± The demon waved his hand, and the few women behind him retreated at the same time. ¡°You have to know that my strength has been personally nurtured by the Demon Master.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian in front of him, the devil¡¯s face was full of confidence. He was personally nurtured by their Demon Master. He did not believe that he could not even deal with this person in front of him. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re really arrogant. How dare you say that you can even deal with my master? I think you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Before Xiao Changtian could speak, Daji looked at the Asmodian with disdain. What kind of strength was their master Xiao Changtian, and what kind of strength was this devil in front of them? He did not expect this guy to be so arrogant. ¡°Master, just stand there and don¡¯t move. Let me meet this guy first.¡± Facing Daji¡¯s provocation, the smile on the Asmodian¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°Haha, we don¡¯t know who is the arrogant one. You, a small cultivator, want to challenge me? Hahaha.¡± The Asmodian looked at Daji with disdain. ¡°However, this is also good. Today, I will let you experience what the strength of the demon race is!¡± With that, the Asmodian charged towards Daji without hesitation. ¡°Boom!¡± At that moment, Daji also attacked the Asmodians without any emotions. Immediately after, there was a blinding light. After a loud bang, the two people in front of Xiao Changtian were sent flying backward. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect a woman like you to have some strength.¡± Looking at Daji, there was no surprise in the demon¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was a trace of excitement. ¡°Hehe, with your strength, you still want to challenge my master? You must be dreaming!¡± Daji did not give in at all. She could subdue this demon in front of her. ¡°Daji, come back first.¡± Just as Daji was about to continue attacking the Asmodians, Xiao Changtian stopped her. ¡°Master, I can deal with this guy with his strength.¡± ¡°Daji, there¡¯s something wrong with that guy. Let me deal with him first.¡± Xiao Changtian could clearly see that the moment Daji came into contact with that guy. That demon actually absorbed Daji¡¯s spiritual power into his body. Daji obviously did not realize that her spiritual power had been sucked away by the demon. Therefore, there was definitely something wrong with that demon. It was definitely not something Daji could deal with. ¡°Master, this¡­Alright then.¡± Although Daji wanted to teach that demon a lesson, her master had already spoken. Seeing Xiao Changtian enter the arena, the devil looked even more excited. ¡°Hahaha, today, let me end you, the fellow who has made our entire demon race extremely vigilant!¡± This demon had great confidence in his strength. Even if Xiao Changtian was a terrifying existence that could make the entire demon race tremble in fear. Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything to the provocation of this devil. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so quiet, but that¡¯s just right. If you don¡¯t speak, then accept my attack.¡± After saying that, the devil attacked Xiao Changtian without hesitation. However, Xiao Changtian still stood still when he saw the demons rushing towards him at lightning speed. Moreover, he did not have the slightest intention of dodging. ¡°Master, be careful of that guy!¡± Daji looked at her master worriedly. He wondered why his master didn¡¯t dodge. On the other side, the few women who had teased the demons earlier also covered their mouths and laughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so arrogant. He even dared to deal with our protectors like this.¡± ¡°Looks like our protector is going to make a great contribution this time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, if the protector makes a great contribution, then we will also follow. What kind of reward will we get?¡± These women felt happy when they thought about how the Demon Lord would reward them when they returned. At this moment, the demon also punched Xiao Changtian¡¯s face with full confidence. However, just as the devil was feeling very happy, Xiao Changtian disappeared in front of his eyes. ¡°Hmm? What happened?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian disappear, the devil immediately felt bad. ¡°With such strength, you still dare to clamor in front of me?¡± Just as the devil was shocked, Xiao Changtian had already appeared behind him. ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be able to serve your Demon Master in this lifetime!¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian fiercely attacked the devil in front of him. In an instant, the incomparably arrogant fiend race just a moment ago instantly turned into a cloud of blood mist. ¡°This! How was this possible? How could our guardian be gone just like that!¡± The women who were smiling just a moment ago were instantly filled with shock. They couldn¡¯t believe that the scene of their guardians disappearing was real. ¡°Oh? I almost forgot about you guys.¡± Looking at those women, Xiao Changtian smiled and walked towards them. ¡°Sis¡­¡± Sisters, save¡­ Help!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian walking towards them step by step, they finally felt the fear of death. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s useless to say anything now.¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, these women all turned into a cloud of blood mist. ¡°Master! Oh! I knew that Master was the best! That demon was actually killed by you in an instant.¡± Daji walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side excitedly and laughed. She knew that her master was the most powerful person in the world. At this moment, the shifty-eyed group of people who were hiding far away swallowed hard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that man¡¯s eyesight to be so strong.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yeah, luckily we didn¡¯t do anything disrespectful to him.¡± When these people thought of Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength, they felt a lingering fear. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1378 Are You Serious (1) Chapter 1378: Are You Serious (1) Chapter 1378: Are You Serious (1) However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to turn around, he suddenly felt something wrong behind him. ¡°Jie! Jie! Jie! Do you really think I¡¯m that easy to deal with?¡± The gloomy voice came from behind Xiao Changtian again. ¡°Damn it! I knew there was something wrong with this guy!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian turned around, he saw the person who had turned into blood mist standing behind him. ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on with this demon?¡± How could this demon be so powerful? Even though Xiao Changtian had beaten this guy to a pulp just now, he was still able to appear in front of him unscathed. ¡°Daji, stand back first. I¡¯m afraid this mo isn¡¯t that simple.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the devil with a serious face. ¡°Hehehe, you don¡¯t have to hide from me now. I don¡¯t want to be calculative with you anymore. However, I didn¡¯t expect that this brat Mi¡¯s strength was actually stronger than I thought.¡± The demon only laughed twice. ¡°However, Xiao Changtian, even if you defeat me today, we will meet again.¡± Then, before Xiao Changtian could react, the Devil disappeared. ¡°Hehe, this demon is quite interesting.¡± Xiao Changtian wasn¡¯t afraid that this guy would come looking for him again. ¡°Master, can we leave now?¡± Seeing that the Asmodian had run away, Daji knew that this matter could only end here. ¡°Stop! Stop! All of you, stop right there!¡± Just as Daji finished speaking, a group of people in armor suddenly rushed in. ¡°It¡¯s over. This is troublesome.¡± Daji¡¯s expression changed when she saw a large group of guards suddenly rush in. ¡°Great King! We¡¯ll protect you!¡± At this moment, the shifty-eyed man who had been hiding in the distance shouted at Daji. ¡°Great King, Great King, we will cover this matter. You can leave with your master first!¡± Daji was quite surprised that the shifty-eyed man would step forward at this critical moment. ¡°But, did you follow us?¡± However, before he could feel touched, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Aiya, Your Majesty, don¡¯t fuss about this matter. You should take your master and leave first.¡± The shifty eyes were speechless. At this time, his king was still thinking about this matter! ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dahai. Don¡¯t waste this guy¡¯s good intentions.¡± Xiao Changtian helplessly brought Daji away. Finally, Xiao Changtian brought Daji to a safe place. ¡°Daji, since this matter has been resolved, you can follow me back first.¡± It was better to let these guys gather together as soon as possible. Daji did not refuse and followed Xiao Changtian back to the courtyard. After settling Daji down, Xiao Changtian once again searched for the two who had left. ¡°Soon, soon. There are still two more.¡± Looking at the last two red dots, Xiao Changtian realized that the distance between the two red dots was very close. ¡°Hiss! Since they were so close to each other, the two of them might be together. This might not be so troublesome.¡± Xiao Changtian felt gratified when he thought of this possibility. His disciple had finally learned to stick together. After a long journey, Xiao Changtian finally arrived at his destination. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the weather in the north to be so much colder than in the small courtyard.¡± Although Xiao Changtian was very powerful, he was still frozen by the sudden cold air. However, even though this place was very cold, Xiao Changtian found that this place was still developing very well. Even though this place was very cold, it was not affected by the ice and snow. ¡°I wonder where these two are.¡± According to the coordinates, Xiao Changtian soon arrived at the place he was looking for. However, Xiao Changtian realized that he was standing in front of a tall city wall. ¡°Brother, what do you think is inside the city wall?¡± Xiao Changtian grabbed a passerby and asked. ¡°You¡¯re a foreigner, aren¡¯t you? However, you can¡¯t even tell that this is the palace of the king of our Ice Snow Kingdom.¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian and laughed. Xiao Changtian nodded seriously. ¡°No wonder it was built so luxuriously. It¡¯s actually a palace.¡± He didn¡¯t know that the two of them had actually snuck into the palace. However, how could he go in and find his two disciples? Could it be that he could sneak in directly? Just as Xiao Changtian was feeling puzzled, a fierce gaze suddenly came from the city wall. ¡°Unauthorized people are not allowed to stay outside the palace! Those who stay, please leave quickly!¡± That voice was full of energy, even Xiao Changtian was shocked. ¡°Looks like the plan to sneak in in the middle of the night won¡¯t work.¡± Xiao Changtian could tell that these guards were different from the palace that he and Daji went to. The guards here were well-trained and looked very strong. If he sneaked in, he would definitely be discovered easily. Therefore, he could not take this risk for the time being. ¡°Clang! Clang!¡± ¡°The Imperial City is recruiting two temporary guards. Is there anyone who wants to participate?¡± At this moment, a lot of people suddenly surrounded the city gate. ¡°Recruit temporary guards? Maybe I can give it a try!¡± He did not expect that he would be given a chance when he was still worrying about how to enter. Xiao Changtian then squeezed his way into the crowd. ¡°The requirements for hiring temporary guards are that their strength must be at least at the sixth tier of the Heaven Realm, and they must not have any other bad habits.¡± After that person said this, the group of people who had been enthusiastic just now instantly calmed down. ¡°Tier 6 Heaven Grade, isn¡¯t this requirement too high? Wasn¡¯t it just hiring a temporary guard?¡± ¡± That¡¯s right. A temporary guard? This is simply too surprising. Is he going in to protect the country¡¯s ruler?¡±¡± After hearing the request, these people calmed down and said dejectedly. ¡°Hiss, looks like I can give it a try.¡± Seeing that no one was moving, Xiao Changtian cleared his throat. ¡°I wonder if I can give it a try?¡± As soon as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on him. Of course, this included the few soldiers who were looking for him. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, the soldiers walked over in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me.¡± Xiao Chang Tian looked at the few soldiers and waved at them. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1379 Showing (1) Chapter 1379: Showing (1) Chapter 1379: Showing (1) ¡°No way, is this person really not joking with us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This person doesn¡¯t look like someone with strength.¡± ¡°I wonder where this person gets his confidence from.¡± The surrounding people looked at Xiao Changtian and complained in a low voice. One had to know that such strength was very rare in their area. As for Xiao Changtian in front of him, it was impossible to tell what kind of strength he had. And he actually wanted to come out for an interview so arrogantly. This guy must be crazy. At this moment, the soldiers on top were also looking at Xiao Changtian in confusion. ¡°Brother, you have to think carefully. ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone with the strength of a tier 6 Heaven Grade. Don¡¯t you know what your strength is?¡± The man looked at Xiao Changtian with a puzzled expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re doing official business here. If you¡¯re unreasonable, it¡¯ll be considered as obstructing our work.¡± The person beside him also looked at Xiao Changtian and agreed. They were all curious about Xiao Changtian¡¯s strength. Xiao Changtian looked like an ordinary person, so how could he be at tier six of the Heaven Grade? ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people in surprise. These people were too careless. ¡°No, brother, do you think they would still test you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I already said not to disturb her work. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± The surrounding people looked at Xiao Changtian and began to criticize him. At this moment, Xiao Changtian jumped onto the stage. ¡± What are you doing?!¡± The few soldiers on top instantly became vigilant. ¡°No, don¡¯t be so agitated. I just want to ask, if I defeat you guys, will I be able to prove my strength?¡± Today, Xiao Changtian was determined to become this temporary guard. ¡°No, brother, you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± ¡°Captain, how about this? My hands are itching. Let me compete with you.¡± The soldiers looked at Xiao Changtian with amusement. ¡°Alright, then let me see if you can beat him.¡± The captain looked at Xiao Changtian and pointed at the people beside him. Xiao Changtian also nodded in agreement. ¡°Come on!¡± Everyone shook their heads at Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrogance. However, just as that person attacked Xiao Changtian, Xiao Changtian quickly subdued him. ¡°Bang!¡± After a loud bang, the ground shook. Immediately after, the people below the stage quickly looked towards the stage. The soldier that they had believed would win was now smashed to the ground. Looking at the deep pit on the ground, everyone present fell silent. ¡°This¡­ Is this true?¡± The captain who spoke just now looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. What kind of strength did this guy in front of him have to make his subordinate be beaten up so miserably? The soldiers who were smashed to the ground had already fainted before they could even cry out in pain. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ Who is this person?¡± When the people below regained their senses, they looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. Only now did they know that the fellow they had mocked so arrogantly was actually a hidden expert. ¡°Brother, now that he has been defeated by me, can I test my strength?¡± Xiao Changtian nodded in satisfaction. She had already beaten him up like this. He would not reject her no matter what. ¡°Test¡­What else is there to test?¡± The soldier didn¡¯t dare to let this guy test him anymore. The strength in front of him was already very powerful proof. Now, he did not dare to let this powerful person test it again. ¡°What?¡± Hearing that the person in front of him still didn¡¯t want to test himself, Xiao Changtian was stunned. Was this person going? ¡°No, no, sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. You don¡¯t have to test this. You can just enter the job directly!¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian¡¯s reaction, that person knew that Xiao Changtian had misunderstood him, so he immediately explained with a smile. ¡°By the way, Senior, what else have you left behind? I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± The captain walked to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side with a flattering expression. Although Xiao Changtian was only a temporary worker now. However, only a few people in their entire army could defeat such a powerful person. If Xiao Changtian could stay and become an official worker, he might be promoted. ¡°No need, just take me to report directly.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to waste time on these people. As long as he could enter with an identity, everything would be much easier to handle. After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the man brought Xiao Changtian and quickly walked towards the direction of the job. Very soon, Xiao Changtian took up his post. ¡°Cough cough, you must be new today. You must remember the rules of our palace!¡± After Xiao Changtian joined the company in the morning, he received training in the afternoon. And the guy who trained Xiao Changtian was obviously a mean person. ¡°Understood.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded to the man after he had talked for a long time. Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the man winked at him. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand the hint. ¡°Ahem, aren¡¯t you going to show me something? You have to know that you will be working under me in the future.¡± The man saw that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t understand, so he asked directly. ¡°Oh! I know!¡± Hearing this, Xiao Changtian suddenly understood. Thus, Xiao Changtian walked up to that person and raised his chest high. Then, he gave a very big bow to the person in front of him. ¡°My name is Xiao Changtian, I understand what you said, please guide me in the future!¡± The fellow in front of him probably wanted to establish his dignity in front of him. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be here for long. He just had to follow his lead. However, when that person saw Xiao Changtian bowing to him, his face was filled with shock. ¡°You! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xiao Changtian smiled embarrassedly when he saw how agitated the person opposite him was. ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited, captain. This is what I should do.¡± Xiao Changtian took two steps back and returned to his seat. The others who saw this scene all covered their mouths and laughed. ¡°What are you laughing at? All of you, be quiet!¡± That person had never made such a big fool of himself in front of so many people. Now, he had lost all his face because of Xiao Changtian. He didn¡¯t know how the guy just now recruited such a person. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1380 Being Directed Against (1) Chapter 1380: Being Directed Against (1) Chapter 1380: Being Directed Against (1) ¡°You¡¯re doing well here.¡± The man glared at Xiao Changtian and left. Because he was too embarrassed to stay here any longer. ¡°Brother, is the captain angry?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the person beside him innocently and asked. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re angry or not, but what I want to say is that you won¡¯t have an easy time in the future.¡± The man smiled and looked at Xiao Changtian pitifully, then shook his head. ¡°Hi? What is the meaning of this?¡± Xiao Changtian looked at these people in confusion. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Forget about them. I¡¯d better find an opportunity to find them.¡± After making up his mind, Xiao Changtian followed these people to patrol the palace. Originally, Xiao Changtian thought that he would be able to see the two of them very soon. However, he did not expect that the task assigned to him by the captain was to patrol the periphery of the palace. The red dot on the spatial coordinates indicated the depths of the palace. They were also strictly guarded by their captain. They didn¡¯t know why, but their captain seemed to be at odds with Xiao Changtian. No matter where Xiao Changtian went, he could always see his captain. ¡°System, can you get rid of this person?¡± Finally, Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but say to the system. This captain had ruined his plans several times. ¡°Ding! Host, you have to solve this matter yourself.¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the system smiled and took the call. ¡°Aiyo, I don¡¯t know why this captain is so annoying.¡± Xiao Changtian was speechless. If it wasn¡¯t for this captain constantly obstructing him, he would have already met Li Taibai and the others. ¡°Cough cough, everyone quickly gather here. I have something to say.¡± At this moment, the captain gathered a few people and stood over. ¡°Cough cough, because this matter is very important, I want to send someone over.¡± The captain swept his gaze over these people. ¡°This task is to enter the inner palace and clean the latrines. This task will be handed over to you, Xiao Changtian.¡± After hearing this, these people were very surprised. ¡°But, Captain, this matter, how can it be our turn to do it?¡± They also knew that their captain was here to mess with Xiao Changtian. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t know about this. Instead, he was very happy. Enter the inner palace! This was a very good opportunity for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you want to follow him to the inner palace to clean the latrines?¡± The captain looked at the person who spoke up for Xiao Changtian with a mocking expression. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. That¡¯s not true.¡± However, the official level is too high to suppress people. Although that person wanted to speak up for Xiao Changtian, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything after being threatened by the captain. ¡°Humph! Does anyone else have any questions about this matter?¡± The captain looked at the people present again. When the people present saw the captain¡¯s reaction, no one dared to show any dissatisfaction. ¡°Xiao Changtian, do you have any questions about this?¡± In the end, the captain¡¯s eyes stopped on Xiao Changtian¡¯s face. ¡°Captain, there is no problem with this matter. Please send me to scrub the latrines, I like this job!¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the captain, who had wanted to see Xiao Changtian¡¯s face darkened, was stunned. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The captain looked at Xiao Changtian in disbelief. The reason why this mission was given to Xiao Changtian was to mess with him. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Xiao Changtian would actually say such a thing. This was completely beyond his expectations. ¡°I say, captain, I like the job you¡¯ve arranged. You¡¯re indeed the best captain in the entire palace.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the captain couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Cough, do your best! If you don¡¯t do this well, I¡¯ll throw you into the manure pit!¡± In the end, after the captain threatened him fiercely, he did not say anything else. Seeing that the captain had finally left, the others present instantly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°However, I think Xiao Changtian has been driven crazy by our captain, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I also feel that his mental state is a little abnormal now.¡± ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing we can do. Even if we want to speak up for him, we can¡¯t afford to offend someone like Captain.¡± Then, those people could only look at Xiao Changtian with a playful look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t it just cleaning a toilet? Why do you all look so sad?¡± Xiao Changtian knew that these people must have thought that he had been humiliated. However, this was Xiao Changtian¡¯s dream to enter the inner palace. Although the method of entering was a little different, it was good that he had achieved his goal. ¡°Hey, Little Xiao, you have to know that you¡¯re going in to clean the second princess ¡®toilet this time.¡± In the end, one of them looked at Xiao Changtian pitifully and didn¡¯t say anything else. The reason why these people were so afraid of the Second Princess was because she had a very serious obsession with cleanliness. Her obsession with cleanliness was so severe that she could not even leave a trace of dust in the toilet. Previously, because of her own mysophobia, she had executed many servants. She was simply a very terrifying existence in the palace. Cleaning the toilets was not their business. However, their captain had used his power to hand this matter over to Xiao Changtian. Didn¡¯t he just not want Xiao Changtian to die? ¡°Little Xiao, we can only help you this much.¡± ¡°Yes, we really did our best on this matter.¡± In the end, they all bid farewell to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian, who didn¡¯t know who the Second Princess was, looked at these people in confusion. ¡°No way, is it really that terrifying?¡± However, Xiao Changtian did not take their words to heart. Not long after, the captain brought Xiao Changtian to the inner palace. Soon, the captain brought Xiao Changtian to a eunuch. ¡°Eunuch Liu, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Haha, you know what I mean.¡± After signaling the eunuch with his eyes, the eunuch brought Xiao Changtian in. On the way in, the eunuch said a lot to Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian was looking at the spatial coordinates in his mind. This was because he realized that the red dot on the spatial coordinates was very close to this courtyard. This meant that his chances were very high. ¡°Hiss, no, I have to find a chance to slip out quickly.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian was talking to himself, the eunuch in front of him stopped. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1381 Cleaning the Latrine (1) Chapter 1381: Cleaning the Latrine (1) Chapter 1381: Cleaning the Latrine (1) ¡°Cough cough, little guard, do you know what smashing houses is?¡± The eunuch stopped and glanced at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, you asked me. Isn¡¯t this nonsense? What can a eunuch like you do?¡± Could this eunuch become the Emperor? ¡°You! You damned guard, how dare you humiliate me!¡± The eunuch did not expect that he had originally wanted to give this guy in front of him a show of strength. He did not expect this guy to be so vicious. He choked on it the moment he came up. ¡°Eunuch, I didn¡¯t humiliate you. It was our captain who called you a eunuch just now.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the eunuch in front of him innocently. ¡°Humph! You sharp-tongued brat, don¡¯t look at how arrogant you are now. You¡¯ll suffer later!¡± After saying that, the eunuch glared at Xiao Changtian again and then led him inside. Not long after, Xiao Changtian was brought to the Second Princess ¡®latrine. ¡± Cough cough, today¡¯s task was to clean every corner and pit in the toilet in front of him carefully. There can¡¯t be a single speck of dust!¡± Looking at the huge latrine in front of him, Xiao Changtian was a little surprised. The latrine in front of them did not look like a latrine at all. This latrine was bigger than the place they usually lived in. ¡°Hey! Did you hear what I just said?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian in a daze and looking at the latrine in front of him, the eunuch said angrily. ¡°Listen carefully. Isn¡¯t it just cleaning up? What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t take the eunuch¡¯s words to heart. He was thinking about how to escape the eunuch¡¯s sight and find Li Taibai and the other two. ¡°Humph! If you know, then hurry up and start. Don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Then, the eunuch walked to the side and stared at Xiao Changtian. However, Xiao Changtian did not give the eunuch a chance. Seeing the eunuch staring at him, Xiao Changtian walked into the latrine and closed the door. ¡°You damned guy, why did you close the door when you were cleaning?¡± When the eunuch saw this, the anger on his face became even more obvious. ¡°Hey, only by closing the door can I clean up better. Why? I¡¯ll have to clean it up so that the Second Princess will drag you along no matter what.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s threat, the eunuch was stunned. ¡°Good! Good! You¡¯re so ruthless! I want to see what you can do inside!¡± The eunuch was also very afraid of the Second Princess. If Xiao Changtian really dragged him along at that time, he might lose a layer of skin. Just like that, in the cold outside, the eunuch did not move and stared at the door of the latrine. Xiao Changtian looked around and quickly came up with a plan. ¡°System, hurry up and help me get rid of the dust here.¡± Because even if he used any incantation, it was inevitable that there would be some mistakes. Therefore, it was best to let the system help him with this matter. However, this time, the system didn¡¯t say anything to Xiao Changtian. Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, the system agreed without hesitation. In an instant, the entire latrine became incomparably bright. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to find Li Taibai and the others.¡± After saying that, Xiao Changtian looked at the route and sneaked out from another window. Elsewhere, Chu Yiren and the Second Princess were admiring the flowers in the garden. ¡°Yiren, you still haven¡¯t found your master?¡± the second princess asked with a sigh as she looked at Chu Yiren. ¡°Ai, that¡¯s right. The demons in the dark are becoming more and more rampant. I wonder where my master is?¡± Chu Yiren felt a headache coming on. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t think too much about this matter. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we come to it. We¡¯ve sent so many people to search for it, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be news one day.¡± The second princess consoled Chu Yiren. ¡°However, I heard from my father that the current demons are even more difficult to deal with than before.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± At the mention of the fiend race, the two people¡¯s expressions became not too good. This was because the matter of the demons was not only related to their royal family, but also to everyone in the Upper Realm. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be completed in a short period of time. Alright, I¡¯ll go back first, Second Princess.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before returning to their respective homes. At this moment, Xiao Changtian was also walking towards them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to grow so many bright flowers even though it¡¯s cold here. It seems that they have ulterior motives in this area.¡± On the way there, Xiao Changtian saw many different kinds of flowers with very bright colors. This made Xiao Changtian very emotional. Just as Xiao Changtian was attracted by the flower, the Second Princess and her people slowly walked over from a corner not far away. Just as the Second Princess walked past the corner. In the distance, Xiao Changtian was dressed in white. His handsome face was especially beautiful under the contrast of the surrounding petals. In an instant, the Second Princess¡¯s gaze was attracted by Xiao Changtian. What made the princess even more excited was that Xiao Changtian¡¯s white robe was flawless. Even if one looked carefully, one would not find a trace of dirt on it. When the Second Princess, who was obsessed with cleanliness, saw this detail, she was instantly tempted by Xiao Changtian. ¡°Who is that person?¡± Then, the Second Princess stood still and looked at Xiao Changtian quietly. ¡°This¡­ Princess, we haven¡¯t seen this person in the Imperial Palace.¡± The maid looked at Xiao Changtian again and again. She was sure that he had never seen Xiao Changtian before. ¡°Why would someone I¡¯ve never seen before appear here?¡± One had to know that this place was not a place where those servants could casually come and go. Moreover, Xiao Changtian was dressed in white and did not look like a layman at all. At this moment, Xiao Changtian also felt the Second Princess ¡®gaze. ¡°It¡¯s over. I was too engrossed in the flowers. I didn¡¯t even realize that those people had seen me.¡± Xiao Changtian glanced around. Just as the Second Princess was about to ask the maid next to her something, she looked up and saw that Xiao Changtian, who had been standing in the flowers, had disappeared. ¡°Hiss? Where is he? Quickly go and see where he is.¡± The Second Princess immediately brought her people and hurried over. She knew that that person was definitely not an ordinary person. Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1382 1389-Very Good Cleaning Chapter 1382: Chapter 1389-Very Good Cleaning Chapter 1382: Chapter 1389-Very Good Cleaning Princess Two, where did this person go? Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± However, after the Second Princess and her men searched around, they didn¡¯t find Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hiss, what¡¯s going on? There was nowhere to hide. Why can¡¯t I find it?¡± The second princess was also very curious about what was going on with the ceremony. Did that person just disappear into thin air? ¡°Second Princess, it seems that the strength of that person is not simple.¡± To be able to disappear in front of these people in an instant, there was no other possibility other than this. ¡°Cough, quickly go and see if there have been any guests in our palace these past two days who are very powerful.¡± the Second Princess said to the people beside her after thinking about the next step. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After those people left, Xiao Changtian, who was standing at the same spot, heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, I know some invisibility spells. Otherwise, I would definitely be discovered.¡± However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to catch his breath, he suddenly thought of that woman. ¡°Not good. I heard from the people beside me that she seems to be the second princess. This won¡¯t do. It seems that today¡¯s plan can only be abandoned.¡± Since the Second Princess had returned, the eunuch would definitely be impatient. He had yet to find Li Taibai and the others, so he could not be chased out of the palace like this. After saying that, Xiao Changtian also watched those people leave and quickly returned from the original path. ¡°Xiao Changtian, Xiao Changtian! You¡¯ve been in there for so long. Why haven¡¯t you come out yet? Are you eating inside?¡± As expected, the eunuch was also getting impatient waiting outside the latrine. It had been a long time, but there was still no movement inside. If this eunuch wasn¡¯t afraid of being dragged into the water by Changtian, he would have kicked the door open to see what was inside. However, after the eunuch shouted, Xiao Changtian still didn¡¯t move. ¡°Xiao Changtian, I told you that the second princess is about to return. If you still don¡¯t come out! I¡¯ll open the door!¡± The eunuch suspected that there was no one inside. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, two, one. When I count to one, I¡¯ll open the door. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you.¡± The eunuch couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Three, two, one! I¡¯m opening the door!¡± With that, the eunuch opened the door of the outhouse. ¡°Yo, didn¡¯t I say wait a while? Wait a while. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Just as the eunuch pushed the door open, Xiao Changtian also jumped in through the window. She looked around and saw that the surroundings had been cleaned up. The eunuch¡¯s expression turned ugly. One had to know that the people who had cleaned up before had not cleaned up to the extent of Xiao Changtian. ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve worked hard to clean this place for so long. No matter how picky the Second Princess was, she would definitely be satisfied.¡± Xiao Changtian looked at the eunuch and said proudly. With the help of the system, this guy would not find trouble with him. However, the unresigned eunuch looked around at the blind spots. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that even those corners that were often overlooked, Xiao Changtian had cleaned them up to the point where they were spotless. For a moment, the eunuch actually couldn¡¯t find any fault. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Haha, I knew you would be happy that I was so powerful.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished speaking, a servant hurriedly walked to the eunuch in front of him. ¡°Not good. The second princess is coming back soon. She¡¯s about to reach the door.¡± Hearing this, the eunuch instantly became nervous. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Hurry up and go back through the small door at the side!¡± One had to know that this eunuch originally wanted to help the captain punish Xiao Changtian. However, he did not expect the Second Princess to return so early today. For a moment, the eunuch was also a little flustered. Xiao Changtian was not wearing the clothes of the Internal Affairs Bureau. If the Second Princess knew about this, the eunuch would not have a good ending. However, as long as Xiao Changtian left quickly and didn¡¯t get caught by the Second Princess, he could blame Xiao Changtian when the Second Princess started to nitpick on the latrine. ¡°No, you¡¯re letting me go just like that?¡± Xiao Changtian was a little disappointed. During this trip, he did not even find his two disciples, and he had to go back just like that. ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t you have ears?¡± The eunuch glared at Xiao Changtian and urged him to leave. Seeing the eunuch like this, Xiao Changtian could only give up. ¡°Alright, if the second princess needs to clean the latrine again in the future, remember to call me over.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian left reluctantly. ¡°Damn it, this guy really deserves to die. If the second princess comes back later and finds something wrong, I will definitely not let this guy have it easy.¡± With that, the eunuch ran out of the door to welcome the Second Princess. ¡± Second princess, hehe, you¡¯re back. While you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ve found someone else to clean your latrine.¡± Hearing the eunuch¡¯s words, the Second Princess nodded. However, seeing that the Second Princess had no intention of going to the latrine, the eunuch felt a little strange. If he had said all this before, the Second Princess would definitely have gone to take a look. But what was wrong with the Second Princess now? ¡°Second Princess, did you encounter something unhappy when you went out?¡± The eunuch¡¯s eyes darted around as he asked the Second Princess. ¡°Hiss, aren¡¯t you usually the most well-informed? Then has there been any powerful guest in our palace who likes to wear white clothes recently?¡± When the eunuch heard the second princess mention the white robe, he thought of Xiao Changtian. However, the eunuch knew that the second princess was definitely not talking about Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hiss, Second Princess, you really don¡¯t have to say. It seems that there is indeed such a person.¡± the eunuch said to the Second Princess after thinking for a while. ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the eunuch¡¯s words, the Second Princess was immediately pleasantly surprised. ¡°Hurry up and invite that person over. Just say that I wanted him to come.¡± The Second Princess had finally met someone who was so interested in her. She had to seize the opportunity quickly. ¡°Hehe, alright! I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Although that man wasn¡¯t very strong, he still had some strength. Most importantly, the eunuch seemed to remember that the man had shown him kindness. If he succeeded in this matter, he would definitely benefit a lot! After watching the eunuch leave, the Second Princess went to the toilet in satisfaction. ¡°Hiss! Who was this Eunuch Su looking for? He actually cleaned the toilet so cleanly.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw the clean toilet, she thought of Xiao Changtian. Could it be that he was the one who cleaned the latrine? Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1383 Dont Affect Me (1) Chapter 1383: Don¡¯t Affect Me (1) Chapter 1383: Don¡¯t Affect Me (1) At that time, Xiao Changtian returned to his room safely. Seeing Xiao Changtian come back safely, the others who worked with him were very surprised. ¡°Little Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to come back safely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We thought that you would be ruthlessly made difficult for by the captain and the others.¡± ¡°Little Xiao, did you see that terrifying Second Princess when you went there?¡± Facing the concern of these people in front of him, Xiao Changtian smiled kindly at them. ¡°Even if he wants to make things difficult for me, with my strength, it¡¯s not a problem at all. However, I seem to have met the second princess you mentioned.¡± Hearing that Xiao Changtian could come back safely after meeting the Second Princess, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Little Xiao, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. No wonder our captain targeted you so much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our captain is really detestable!¡± Looking at these people, Xiao Changtian smiled helplessly. ¡°Cough cough, what are you guys talking about over there? Hurry up and gather.¡± At this moment, their captain appeared not far away from them. When they saw their captain, the few people who had spoken ill of their captain couldn¡¯t help but rub their noses awkwardly. ¡°Xiao Changtian, have you finished the task I gave you?¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian standing in front of him unharmed, a dark light flashed in the captain¡¯s eyes. ¡°Reporting to Captain, the task of cleaning the latrines was completed successfully. Even Eunuch Su, who you were talking to, couldn¡¯t find any fault with me. This time, the second princess would definitely be satisfied.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s words to the captain were obviously meant to make the captain angry. Sure enough, after the captain heard Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Yes, this matter hasn¡¯t reached the end yet. It¡¯s still hard to say. Don¡¯t be happy too early.¡± The captain knew that he had already made an appointment with the eunuch. The eunuch would definitely not betray him. Although the Heaven of Decay had returned, Eunuch Su had not given him a reply. It was very likely that the Second Princess had not checked the latrine yet. This Xiao Changtian, don¡¯t look at how proud he is now, he will definitely cry later. On the other side, the eunuch quickly contacted that person. And that man did not expect that his dream would come true. He really wanted to get close to the Second Princess, but he never had the chance. He didn¡¯t expect her to come looking for him now. The eunuch happily brought the man to the Second Princess. However, when the Second Princess saw the man, her expression changed. ¡°Little Su Zi, this person you¡¯re talking about, how could it be this person?¡± After hearing the Second Princess¡¯s words, the eunuch was dumbfounded. ¡± Two¡­¡± Second Princess, what do you mean by this?¡± Hearing the Second Princess ¡®words, the eunuch was a little afraid. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t have to work by my side anymore. Go and receive your punishment.¡± The Second Princess left without even looking at the man. ¡°This¡­ What was going on? How did this happen?¡± The eunuch was very confused. ¡°No, Eunuch Su, what¡¯s going on? Why is it different from what you told me?¡± The man who was found was also very speechless. How did things turn out like this? ¡°I wanted to ask you, how would I know? Why are you wearing white?¡± When Eunuch Su saw the man next to him dressed in white, his face couldn¡¯t help but darken. This matter was quickly made known to the captain. After hearing this news, the captain¡¯s expression became even gloomier. He had thought that Xiao Changtian would be severely punished for this matter. However, in the end, the one who was punished was actually his teammate. The eunuch was very displeased when he saw those in white. Just as Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to get him to go in again, the Second Princess suddenly called the eunuch back. The Second Princess really liked what Xiao Changtian had done last time, so she wanted him to do it again. After receiving the news, the eunuch was very reluctant and went to find Xiao Changtian again. ¡°Aiyo, Eunuch Su, are you here to ask me to clean the toilets again? Hahaha, I told you that the second princess would be very satisfied with my work.¡± When Xiao Changtian saw this eunuch, his face was filled with joy. Wasn¡¯t his chance here again? ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t be happy too early. Last time, it was because the princess didn¡¯t check carefully. But don¡¯t be so smug this time.¡± The eunuch remembered that Xiao Changtian was also dressed in white last time. The eunuch¡¯s dissatisfaction with Xiao Changtian became even more serious. ¡°Aiya, you don¡¯t have to worry about the eunuch. But I heard that you¡¯re no longer working for the Second Princess. Why is that?¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s question was undoubtedly a crazy jump on Eunuch Su¡¯s anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this matter. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll have to tell the Second Princess.¡± ¡°Go, go, go. Please trouble Eunuch Su to bring me there.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled and followed Eunuch Su to the Second Princess ¡®courtyard. However, this time, the Second Princess was in her own room. However, this made Xiao Changtian feel more at ease. If the second princess went out, Xiao Changtian was afraid that he would meet her again like last time. ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t go in now. Just follow her in. However, your luck will definitely not be so good this time.¡± After cursing Xiao Changtian, the eunuch left. He was looking forward to Xiao Changtian being punished by the Second Princess. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t care about that. After following the maid in, he was ready to enter the toilet. ¡°Haha, sister, please don¡¯t let anyone disturb me when I¡¯m cleaning the latrine. Otherwise, it would really affect me.¡± With her outstanding appearance, the maid blushed and nodded. After discussing with the maid, Xiao Changtian went into the toilet. After using the experience points from the last time, Xiao Changtian quickly found the ¡®Holy Grail.¡¯ ¡°We can¡¯t waste any time on the road this time.¡± Looking at the coordinates, Xiao Changtian walked over without stopping. ¡°Hiss, it seems like there¡¯s a meeting inside.¡± However, just as he was about to reach the end, Xiao Changtian noticed that there were many people in the courtyard in front of him. If Xiao Changtian had rushed in, he would have been thrown out before he could even see the two of them. ¡°No, I have to think of a way to sneak in.¡± Source: .com, updated by novlove.com Chapter 1384 I Know Him (1) Chapter 1384: I Know Him (1) Chapter 1384: I Know Him (1) Just as Xiao Changtian was deep in thought, a group of maids walked in with some things. Looking at the maids arranging things, Xiao Changtian instantly thought of a solution. Not long after, Xiao Changtian used some spiritual power to change his appearance to that of a woman. Although it looked a little different from before, no one could tell. Xiao Changtian quickly followed behind the maids. ¡°Eh? You don¡¯t seem to be from here, right?¡± Soon, a maid noticed Xiao Changtian. ¡°Aiya, sister, you must have seen wrongly. I just joined.¡± Xiao Changtian pinched his throat as he said this. However, the maid was very puzzled. ¡°The few of you who are delivering things, quickly line up and go in quickly.¡± Just as the woman was about to say something more to Xiao Changtian, someone came over and urged her. After that, the woman didn¡¯t care about Xiao Changtian anymore. Just like that, Xiao Changtian followed behind the group of maids and blended in. At this moment, these people were indeed in a meeting. Xiao Changtian saw Li Taibai at the very front. Then, he rolled his eyes. He saw Chu Yiren standing not far away. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found them. Sigh, it really took me a lot of effort.¡± Finding the two of them took the longest time among the current disciples. Even if Diwu Zheng lost his memory in the beginning, he didn¡¯t take so much time to recover his memory. Looking at the two people at the scene, Xiao Changtian seized the opportunity and walked to Li Taibai with his things. However, Li Taibai did not look up at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hehe, sir, please have some tea.¡± Seeing Li Taibai ignoring him, Xiao Changtian said to Li Taibai in a hoarse voice. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, Li Taibai raised his head in disgust. ¡°Leave it here first. I¡¯ll do it myself later.¡± However, when he saw Xiao Changtian¡¯s face, Li Taibai was stunned. This was because the appearance of this maid in front of him was too similar to his master. ¡°Mm, okay, then you can do it yourself.¡± Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t expect that he had just changed his appearance and didn¡¯t change much. He even called out to Li Taibai. This Li Taibai actually didn¡¯t recognize him. After that, Xiao Changtian no longer cared about Li Taibai and walked over to Chu Yiren¡¯s side. ¡°Miss, this is your tea. Please enjoy it.¡± Xiao Changtian said to Chu Yiren with a smile as he carried his things. Of course, when Chu Yiren saw Xiao Changtian, she had the same reaction as Li Taibai. Seeing that neither of them recognized him, Xiao Changtian was very disappointed. At this moment, the maid pulled Xiao Changtian away. After all, they were only here to deliver tea. They couldn¡¯t stay here for long. Xiao Changtian turned around and saw the stunned looks of the two. He could only shake his head and follow the maids. Xiao Changtian looked at the time after he left. ¡°This is bad. After such a long time, they shouldn¡¯t be suspicious.¡± Thinking of this possibility, Xiao Changtian quickly rushed back. At this moment, the Second Princess stood in front of the maid with a gloomy face. ¡°How much longer does he need? I can¡¯t help but want to go to the toilet.¡± The maid looked at the Second Princess and trembled in fear. ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. He just told me not to let anyone disturb him when he went in. He said that it was like this last time, or else it wouldn¡¯t have achieved that effect.¡± The maid could only relay Xiao Changtian¡¯s words to the Second Princess. ¡°Alright, this princess will wait for five minutes at most. If he doesn¡¯t come out in five minutes, I¡¯ll be angry!¡± However, just as the Second Princess finished speaking, Xiao Changtian opened the door from the inside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not in the right state today. It was a little slow to deal with this latrine.¡± When she saw Xiao Changtian, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You! It¡¯s actually you!¡± The Second Princess could not believe that the person she was looking for was actually the person who cleaned her toilets! ¡°This must be the princess. Hahaha, but do you know me?¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian like this, the Second Princess smiled and walked over. ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I want to check your results.¡± As she spoke, the Second Princess reached out her hand to Xiao Changtian. ¡°No, Princess, didn¡¯t you want to check the results inside? Why are you touching me?¡± Xiao Changtian was also shocked by the Second Princess ¡®actions. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a servant. However, this makes it easier for me to attack.¡± After saying that, the Second Princess continued to attack Xiao Changtian. ¡°This¡­ This princess, this is really not suitable for us.¡± Xiao Changtian was frightened by the Second Princess ¡®bold action. ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t know what your name is, but if a servant like you can follow me, you will definitely benefit a lot.¡± The Second Princess knew that the man in front of her must be shy. However, since this man was shy, she would take the initiative. Seeing the Second Princess¡¯s action, everyone else turned their heads. ¡°No, this¡­This¡­¡± Xiao Changtian had never encountered such a situation before. He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Second princess, second princess, I¡¯m here to pick someone up.¡± At this moment, the eunuch¡¯s voice interrupted the Second Princess¡¯s action. ¡°You bastard, you actually dare to disturb this princess¡¯s elegant mood!¡± The Second Princess looked at the eunuch and was very angry. ¡°From now on, he¡¯s my man, so he doesn¡¯t need to follow you back. Also, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡± After saying that, the Second Princess chased this guy out. ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s not be affected by him.¡± Then, the Second Princess came to Xiao Changtian¡¯s side again. ¡°Princess, princess, State Preceptor Li and Miss Chu are here!¡± Just as the Second Princess was about to attack again, a maid ran over in a panic. ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡± The Second Princess could not help but look a little surprised. ¡°I have something to do first. Wait for me in my room first.¡± Looking at Xiao Changtian behind her, the Second Princess even winked at him. ¡°This¡­ Second Princess, why don¡¯t I go with you? They might not be here for you.¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the Second Princess looked at him in surprise. Chapter 1385 Found It (1) Chapter 1385: Found It (1) Chapter 1385: Found It (1) ¡°Haha, I know. I like you. It¡¯s your blessing, but do you know who the two people who came to find me are? The Second Princess looked at Xiao Changtian with a smile. She thought Xiao Changtian was joking with her. ¡°No, Second Princess, what you might not know is that I also know the two of them.¡± Xiao Changtian smiled at the Second Princess. Didn¡¯t they say that the Second Princess was a germaphobe? Why did he attack her like this? Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want the Second Princess to touch him anymore. ¡°Second princess, second princess, I¡¯m sorry. We came straight over.¡± Just as the two of them were talking, Li Taibai and Chu Yiren walked up to the second princess. ¡°Second princess, I¡¯m really sorry. We really have something urgent to attend to.¡± Looking at the two people in front of her, the Second Princess smiled. ¡°I wonder what made you two so anxious, Preceptor Li and Yiren?¡± The Second Princess also wanted to know. Could it be that there was an emergency? ¡°Anyway, we are all on the same side. Second Princess, the person standing behind you is the master I am looking for.¡± Chu Yiren had already spotted Xiao Changtian earlier, and her eyes had never left him. When she saw Xiao Changtian at the meeting, she felt very strange. Then, she quickly went to find Li Taibai. After a discussion, the two of them rushed out to find Xiao Changtian. However, they didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to run so fast. They had just chased after Xiao Changtian, but they couldn¡¯t find him. That was why they had spent so much time to find this place. ¡°What is it? Yiren, are you really not joking with me?¡± The Second Princess Princess looked at the person in front of her in disbelief and then looked at Xiao Changtian behind her in disbelief. One had to know that the reason why the Second Princess was so respectful to these two people in front of her was because these two people were experts that their country had painstakingly dug out. With the two of them, their country did not have to be afraid. As for the guy he had just touched, he had originally wanted to marry him, but who knew that that guy was actually the master of the two people in front of him! Yet, he had done such a thing to their master. The two people in front of him were very, very powerful. Was there still a need to say about their master¡¯s strength? ¡°Second Princess, I don¡¯t think I need to joke with you about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Princess. I think our master has come to find us.¡± Li Taibai chimed in. Li Taibai felt a little embarrassed when he thought of the scene where Xiao Changtian hurt his eyes. However, not to mention anything else, his master looked quite good in a woman¡¯s form. Hearing their affirmative answers, the Second Princess widened her eyes and looked at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Haha, Second Princess, I told you just now that I do know the two of them. You didn¡¯t believe it.¡± However, if Xiao Changtian was the Second Princess, he would not believe this. ¡°This¡­ Am I really not dreaming?¡± When the Second Princess came back to her senses, she pinched herself hard in disbelief. ¡°Hiss, it hurts.¡± Feeling the pain in her body, the Second Princess felt that she was done for. He had actually done such a thing to such a powerful expert. If this guy didn¡¯t forgive him, he would really be buried here. ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t have to blame yourself for what happened just now. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I just hope that Princess won¡¯t be so fierce if you meet someone you like in the future.¡± Xiao Changtian seemed to know what the Second Princess was thinking. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I know. I will never do this again.¡± Now that the Second Princess knew Xiao Changtian¡¯s true identity, she didn¡¯t even have the confidence to talk to him. ¡°Master, how did you find us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. This is the most remote place in the Upper Realm.¡± Xiao Changtian only shook his head with a smile. ¡°Oh right, the others are already in my courtyard. I¡¯m afraid that things won¡¯t be peaceful after this, so I hope that you can come back with me as soon as possible.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was serious when he asked this question. ¡°Master, we definitely have to go back with you. However, before we leave, we have to go and greet the Emperor.¡± Li Taibai and Chu Yiren exchanged a glance before turning to his master. ¡°Alright, you guys go first. I¡¯ll wait for you at the city gate later.¡± The matter had already been resolved, and Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. ¡°Second princess, thank you for letting me clean the toilet and giving me the chance to find them.¡± Xiao Changtian turned around and smiled at the Second Princess. ¡°Haha,¡­ ¡®This¡­¡¯ You don¡¯t have to thank me for this, right?¡± The Second Princess was so embarrassed that her toes could dig out a three-bedroom apartment. He actually let such a big shot clean the latrine for him. No wonder it was so clean. After Xiao Changtian bid her farewell, he walked towards the city gate. However, just as Xiao Changtian was about to leave¡­ The captain and the eunuch from before walked up to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky to be taken by that princess.¡± ¡°Hehe, but even if the princess likes you today, we will still teach you a lesson.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t know what happened to Xiao Changtian, so they looked at him with vicious expressions. ¡°Eunuch Xu, have the things been prepared?¡± ¡°Get ready. We don¡¯t need to spend too much effort to deal with this brat in front of us.¡± The two of them had already made foolproof preparations. Even if the Second Princess found out, she would not suspect them. Xiao Changtian smiled as he watched the two of them approach him step by step. ¡°Do the two of you really want to risk your lives to harm me?¡± Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the two of them laughed even more impudently. ¡°Today is the day you die!¡± However, just as the two of them finished speaking, Xiao Changtian instantly attacked them. ¡°Boom!¡± In an instant, both of them turned into black smoke. ¡°I¡¯ve long discovered that the two of you are demons. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t find my disciple, I would¡¯ve made a move on the two of you.¡± The two guys from before were instantly turned into ashes because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s punch. They had never thought that a member of the Demon Race would be killed so easily. They didn¡¯t expect Xiao Changtian to have such strength. Chapter 1386 The Only Way (1) Chapter 1386: The Only Way (1) Chapter 1386: The Only Way (1) ¡°Master, we¡¯ve finished our business. Let¡¯s go.¡± Not long after, Chu Yiren and Li Taibai walked out. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, the three of them flew towards Xiao Changtian¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Master, what¡¯s the situation now?¡± Li Taibai and Chu Yiren sensed that something was wrong outside, but they didn¡¯t know what was going on. At this critical moment, Xiao Changtian found them. ¡°Do you know why you were suddenly teleported to this place?¡± Looking at the two of them, Xiao Changtian¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Because our Beyond Avalon has been destroyed.¡± After hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words, the two of them were stunned. ¡°Master, we were sent here by you because of the destruction of Heaven¡¯s Beyond. However, who had the power to destroy the entire Heaven¡¯s Beyond?¡± One had to know that in their hearts, Xiao Changtian was already the strongest. However, there was still someone who could destroy the Human Realm Upon Heavens. Could it be that that person was even more powerful than his master? Thinking of this possibility, the two of them looked at each other. ¡°To tell you the truth, the guy who destroyed the Human Realm Upon Heavens is not human at all. I don¡¯t know how strong he is, but not long ago, I saw that guy again. That¡¯s why I was so anxious to find you guys.¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s face turned serious. Since he had already found his disciples, it was time to find a way to attack that guy. Chu Yiren and Li Taibai were equally shocked. They did not expect this matter to be so terrifying. However, they did not expect that the person who could destroy Beyond Avalon was not human. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll discuss this matter after we get back.¡± ¡­ At that moment, within the Demon Race. The Demon Master looked at the skeleton in front of him with a respectful expression. ¡°My Lord, Xiao Changtian seems to have gathered everyone. When should we make our move?¡± One had to know that the previous Demon Master had thought of ways to rule the Upper and Lower Realms. However, Xiao Changtian would stop him every time. Even though he wanted to absorb the strength left behind by his ancestors, he did not succeed. However, what the Demon Lord did not expect was that just as he was disheartened¡­ This skeleton actually came to find him. The Demon Master had never expected that this skeleton would have such great strength. When that skeleton found the Demon Master, he had made an agreement with the Demon Master. The Demon Lord helped Skeleton to capture Xiao Changtian. If it was successful, Skeleton would help the Demon Lord rule the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm. ¡°Since the people from Beyond Avalon have been found, it¡¯s indeed time to make these people disappear!¡± ¡­.. Not long after, Xiao Changtian brought the two of them back to his courtyard. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back. Yiren, Taibai.¡± Seeing Xiao Changtian bring two people back, the others were very happy. Now, they were finally gathered. ¡°Yiren, Taibai, tell me what I just told you again.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded to his disciples and said. After a while, the few people who heard the news all became very serious. ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± That guy was even more powerful than them, let alone them. He wondered if that guy would destroy this world as well. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about this matter. However, you guys don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯m here.¡± Xiao Changtian remembered that the system had said that there would be a way out when the car came to the mountain. That meant that the system must have been prepared. ¡°Alright, Master. It¡¯s not time to play now. You should rest first. We won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Originally, they were very happy that they could gather together. When they thought of the fellow their master mentioned, none of them could be happy. Because he didn¡¯t know what that guy¡¯s goal was. They didn¡¯t know if this fellow wanted to deal with their master or destroy the entire world. After speaking to these people, Xiao Changtian returned to his room and called out the system. ¡°System, all my disciples have gathered. Perhaps that skeleton is planning to attack me. What should I do next?¡± Because last time, even if the system said that Xiao Changtian was invincible, he still couldn¡¯t deal with him. Although it had been a long time, Xiao Changtian was still not confident. ¡°If host wants to defeat that skeleton, there is a way.¡± Hearing the system¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. There was hope! ¡°Just tell me what method it is.¡± However, this time, the system fell silent. ¡°If you start fighting with that skeleton, I can help you absorb the essence of the entire sun, moon, heaven, and earth. At that time, the power of the entire world will gather on your body, and I will disappear because I helped you absorb the power.¡± The system¡¯s deep voice sounded in his mind. Xiao Changtian was silent after hearing the system¡¯s words. ¡°In other words, if you want to deal with Skeleton, you have to disappear.¡± ¡°Yes, not only will I be a king, I can¡¯t even guarantee what will happen to you when the time comes.¡± After the system finished speaking, Xiao Changtian could faintly hear a sigh in his mind. ¡°Because the essence of the sun, moon, heaven, and earth is very, very huge, so huge that even I, this system, am very afraid. As a human body, you have to endure such a powerful force. I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be.¡± The system was not lying. ¡°Is this the only way now?¡± Xiao Changtian thought back to the things that happened between him and the system. Xiao Changtian felt sad for no reason when he thought about how this stupid system would never speak to him again. ¡°Yes, this is the only way now. If you let that skeleton kill you, the entire world will collapse, and no one will survive.¡± When Xiao Changtian heard this, he stood on the spot for a long time, unable to regain his senses. ¡°However, host, don¡¯t worry too much. Right now, other than that skeleton, you¡¯re already the most powerful person in the world. At that time, if you can survive Skeleton¡¯s ordeal, you will be able to escape. You¡¯ll be living a good life in the future.¡± Although Xiao Changtian had paid a lot for this, if he could succeed, every day would be a good day for him. Chapter 1387 Something Big Happened (1) Chapter 1387: Something Big Happened (1) Chapter 1387: Something Big Happened (1) ¡°Looks like this is the only way.¡± Xiao Changtian also knew that if they didn¡¯t do this, no one would survive in the end. ¡°However, System, have you detected who that skeleton is?¡± That skeleton did not have the support of the system. How could it be so powerful? ¡°Ding! It was detected that the skeleton was not a substance of this world, just like the system itself.¡± Xiao Changtian nodded. So that guy was also a cheater. At that time, in the lower realm. The peaceful lower realm was also in turmoil at this moment. ¡°What happened? Why was the sky so gloomy these few days? Could it be that something big was about to happen?¡± The people from Glorious Star Restaurant looked outside with worried faces. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I seem to have a feeling that there¡¯s a demon aura around us.¡± It was unknown who in the Glorious Star Restaurant had said this. After hearing this, the people from Glorious Star Restaurant were all on high alert. ¡°It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be those damn demons who want to cause trouble, right?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Didn¡¯t our senior go to the Upper Realm long ago? Shouldn¡¯t those demons have been eradicated by senior long ago?¡± In the eyes of these people, Xiao Changtian was already the most powerful. Although they did not understand the situation in the Upper Realm, they could feel it. Even among those people from the Upper Realm, there were very few who could be Xiao Changtian¡¯s match. Therefore, they would definitely have to rely on their seniors for this matter. ¡°Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets, what do you think of this matter?¡± The Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was also standing with these people. After hearing this question, everyone present looked at the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion. After all, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was the most well-informed person in the entire lower realm. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this matter has something to do with the demons. Moreover, it seems that the demons are preparing to make a big move.¡± The Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion was not joking. When he was doing his fortune-telling last night, he had already figured it out. They would definitely have a battle with the demons. However, no one knew what the final outcome would be. When these people heard the Pavilion Master¡¯s affirmative answer, their hearts sank. One had to know that those demons had gone through countless mutations. His strength was no longer the same as before. And if those demons really attacked them, their chances of winning were not very high. ¡°Pavilion Master, could it be that if the demons attack, we can only wait for death?¡± The Pavilion Master shook his head. ¡°No, my divination says that only one person can help us solve this crisis. According to my guess, this person is our senior.¡± Although the divination did not predict who would save the world, the Pavilion Master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets had a hunch. ¡°Rumble!¡± ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Just as these people were discussing this topic, the already gloomy sky instantly turned incomparably dark. Then, after a series of loud bangs, the entire sky seemed to be trembling non-stop. ¡°Not good! Look at the sky!¡± At this moment, someone shouted. Immediately after, everyone could see that the originally intact sky was suddenly cut open. Looking at the huge hole, the people in the lower realm all panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It can¡¯t be that the sky is really falling, right?¡± ¡°Damn, this¡­ What the hell is going on!¡± Even the people from Glorious Star Restaurant were shocked by this scene. However, just as everyone present was shocked, something unknown fell from the huge hole in the sky. ¡°Damn, this¡­ What was going on? What the hell was that thing that fell down?¡± They did not know what was going on. ¡°No, I have to go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Because the nearest hole was still some distance away from their Glorious Star Restaurant, some people couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Be careful. Those things don¡¯t look like anything good.¡± These people were very worried. They were too far away, so he didn¡¯t know what those things were. The first person who went over was about to reach his destination. However, at this moment, a large group of people suddenly rushed over crazily. ¡°Help! Run! Help!¡± ¡°Run! Help!¡± As they ran forward, they shouted for help! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The first white beast to walk over had a solemn expression. It seemed that the thing that fell was definitely not something good. But was it really that terrifying? After the white beast walked a little further, it saw those terrifying things. ¡°Damn, what the hell is this?¡± After seeing those things, the white beast did not hesitate. It quickly turned around and ran in the direction it came from. It was not because of anything else, but because the things that fell were not good. Instead, skeletons fell down one by one. The white beast looked at the falling skeletons. It had thought that the skeletons would fall apart at such a high distance. However, he did not expect those skeletons to stand up unscathed. Not only that, but wherever the skeletons passed, as long as it was a living thing, they would be ruthlessly torn apart. Initially, the white beast had no intention of running, but after sensing the strength of the skeletons, it had no choice but to run. ¡°Hurry up¡­Run! Those are terrifying skeletons!¡± The white beast ran back to the Glorious Star Restaurant and shouted at the people inside. This scene was too terrifying. ¡°White beast, why don¡¯t we try to work together to deal with those things?¡± They knew that no matter where they ran to, there would be huge holes in the sky where skeletons would fall. Therefore, instead of finding a place to escape, it was better to take the initiative to come out and deal with those skeletons. ¡°We can try, but those skeletons are not ordinary.¡± The white beast looked at everyone present with a solemn expression. The others did not hesitate either. They quickly stood together and got into battle positions. In a short while, the skeletons in the distance ran over. ¡°Everyone, get ready. Let¡¯s go at the 321st.¡± Immediately after, these people launched an unstoppable attack on the crazily surging skeletons in front of them. However, even though these people were attacking the Skeletons in front of them crazily, the Skeletons in front of them still seemed to be endless. Even if one batch was destroyed first, another batch would come soon after. Chapter 1388 Rescue (1) Chapter 1388: Rescue (1) Chapter 1388: Rescue (1) Moreover, the thing that gave them the biggest headache was¡­ Just as they were about to retreat, the skeletons in front of them formed a new team and rushed towards them. Seeing the skeletons ¡®actions, everyone was shocked. They did not expect that they had become prey for the skeletons in front of them! It seemed that these skeletons had already treated them as food. ¡°No, we have to leave this place as soon as possible. Otherwise, when these skeletons swallow us all, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be much left of us.¡± the white beast said in a deep voice. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Hurry up and leave!¡± The white beast said with a dark expression, and then took the lead to run into the distance. Seeing this, the others could only quickly chase after him. Soon, as everyone fled, the skeletons in front of them became denser and denser. Moreover, there were many skeletons falling from the sky beside these skeletons. With no other choice, these people could only give up on escaping and instead search the surroundings. However, just as they were looking around, they suddenly felt a strong tremor under their feet, as if something was pressing down on them. ¡°Not good, we¡¯ve really run into trouble this time.¡± The white beast said with a dark expression as it looked at the approaching black shadow. ¡°White beast, are we really going to die here?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces were pale, and their expressions were very serious. No one had expected these skeletons to be so powerful. Even the Pavilion Master of the Secret Pavilion had suffered many injuries from the skeletons. ¡°No, we can¡¯t die here.¡± At this moment, the Great Elder of the Prophecy Pavilion stood up and said. At this moment, the skeleton in front of them suddenly exploded. Immediately after, the skeletons behind them seemed to have been triggered. One by one, they fell to the ground. ¡°Hiss! This¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing this scene, everyone present was shocked. Just now, the skeletons that they could not move at all had all fallen apart just as they were in despair. What was going on? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m late.¡± At this moment, Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice came from behind them. Hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s voice, everyone turned around in surprise. ¡°Senior! You! You really came to save us! I knew you wouldn¡¯t abandon us.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Senior, if it weren¡¯t for you this time, I¡¯m afraid we would have already lost our lives.¡± The people present were excited and touched. He did not expect that Senior would still think of them at this time. ¡°Everyone, I didn¡¯t expect that the demon would attack your lower realm first. I was careless.¡± Originally, Xiao Changtian was thinking about how to deal with the other demons in his room. However, at this time, the system reminded him that his home in the lower realm had been stolen by the demons. After Xiao Changtian knew about it, he rushed over. However, that skeleton was quite vicious. He knew that the people from the lower realm were easy to deal with, so he chose the lower realm as the first place to attack. ¡°Senior, what exactly is going on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is simply too terrifying. Some of the skeletons didn¡¯t look like they belonged to the demon race. Could it be that they were newly developed by the demon race?¡± Thinking of how difficult it was to deal with the skeleton just now, everyone present felt a lingering fear. ¡°This matter is a long story. However, what I want to say now is that I will definitely welcome a great war with the demons.¡± Xiao Changtian thought of that battle and became even more determined. ¡°Pavilion Master, it seems that your prediction was accurate. It was said that Senior was the person most likely to save the entire world!¡± These people were also very excited after hearing Xiao Changtian¡¯s words. Everyone could see the current situation. If they didn¡¯t deal with those demons, they would definitely be dealt with by the demons in the future. ¡°Alright, cut the crap. The next realm is very unsafe now. Are you people willing to go to the upper realm with me?¡± This was because the main forces of the demons were in the Upper Realm. If he could get these people to his side, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll follow you to the Upper Realm now.¡± After that, Xiao Changtian brought the large group of people behind him to his courtyard. Di Wu Zheng and the others saw Xiao Changtian bring the people from the lower realm up and knew that the Devil Race had already started to take action. ¡°Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!¡± Just as Xiao Changtian brought these people back, the sky of the entire Upper Realm immediately turned dark. ¡°Not good, Senior. This Upper Realm is probably going to become like the Lower Realm!¡± When they came here earlier, they saw that it was sunny here and thought that they could catch their breath. He did not expect that those fiends were actually so impatient. Immediately after, the situation was the same as in the lower realm. After experiencing the loud noise, the sky of the Upper Realm also split open one after another. This scene shocked everyone in the Upper Realm. The people from the Heavenly Law Union, Yamaguchi-gumi, and countless other organizations, families, and sects were all on high alert at this moment. ¡°Has this day finally come?¡± Looking at the situation in the sky, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master had a solemn expression. ¡°Father, what do you mean? What was going on in the sky?¡± Leng Yue looked at her father in confusion. The current situation was definitely caused by the demons, but what did his father mean by that? Leng Yue didn¡¯t know. ¡± Early in a hundred years ago, your grandfather hasn¡¯t passed away yet,¡±¡± already predicted,¡±¡± we¡¯re here, indispensable,¡±¡± this battle,¡±¡± the great war between the human race and the demon race!¡±¡± In the beginning, the Heavenly Law Alliance Master did not believe it. Because at that time, the demons had almost been completely wiped out by the humans. However, he did not expect that the day would finally come. ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s actually like this.¡± Leng Yue also knew the seriousness of this matter. However, at this time, Leng Yue didn¡¯t know why she thought of Xiao Changtian. ¡°Father, Senior, are you an important figure in the war against the demons?¡± Unknowingly, Leng Yue spoke out her thoughts. The Heavenly Law Alliance Master only hesitated for a moment before nodding seriously. ¡°Perhaps Senior is the one who saved us!¡± Thinking of Xiao Changtian, their hopes grew. ¡°Please bless Senior, you must be safe!¡± Chapter 1389 Skeleton (1) Chapter 1389: Skeleton (1) Chapter 1389: Skeleton (1) On the other side, after Xiao Changtian left, he saw that many people from the Upper Realm had already attacked those skeletons. Needless to say, because the strength of the people from the upper realm was much stronger than the people from the lower realm. Therefore, as long as they focused on dealing with those skeletons, they could still deal with them. ¡°Looks like I have to get rid of these skeletons as well.¡± Just as Xiao Changtian finished his words, the countless skeletons in the distance suddenly stopped. Then, as if they had eyes, all the skeletons turned to look at Xiao Changtian. ¡°Roar? What was the meaning of this? Could it be that these skeletons have been authorized by those big skeletons to attack me?¡± Looking at the movements of those skeletons, Xiao Changtian had a vague guess in his heart. ¡°Hehe, but it¡¯s just you skeletons. I have a way to deal with these little skeletons.¡± Xiao Changtian sneered and opened his palm slightly. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±¡± Then, a series of deafening explosions sounded around him. The skeletons were sent flying by Xiao Changtian¡¯s power. However, although these skeletons were injured, they did not fall. Instead, it stimulated their ferocity. ¡°Hehe, in that case, let¡¯s clean up all the skeletons here together!¡± Xiao Changtian¡¯s aura burst out. He raised his arm slightly and swung it down. Instantly, an extremely terrifying power was emitted from his body. Xiao Changtian waved his arm, bringing about a terrifying wind. The skeletons exploded into pieces when they came into contact with the wind. Xiao Changtian took a step forward and turned into a beam of light, rushing into the shattered bones. At the same time, the bone fragments turned into dust that filled the sky and scattered in all directions. ¡°Bang¡­¡± Suddenly, the moment the ashes rose, a huge skeleton suddenly rose from the sea of bones. Then, the skeleton smashed down toward Xiao Changtian. Xiao Changtian frowned and punched out. This punch contained his incomparably tyrannical power. As he punched out, the entire void seemed to tremble violently. The bones collided with the fist, creating an earth-shattering boom. Xiao Changtian felt his body go numb. The strength of this skeleton was too strong, it was beyond his expectations. ¡°Rumble¡­¡±¡± As the skeleton exploded, the entire sea of bones seemed to boil. The bones flew out and scattered in all directions. Xiao Changtian stood still and looked at the direction of the explosion. His face was solemn. What kind of monster was this? He was actually able to erupt with such powerful strength. Then, the bones that flew out stopped in mid-air and slowly fused together. Soon, they formed a skeleton that was exactly the same as before. However, the size of this skeleton was much larger than the previous one. Moreover, the skull of that skeleton was also much larger. It could even be described as ferocious. ¡°Hehe, you still can¡¯t escape this time. I¡¯ll crush you completely into dregs and make you unable to rise again!¡± The skeleton let out a hair-raising roar, which sounded like a ghost¡¯s cry. Hearing the skeleton¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian snorted coldly. Then, his figure flashed and he rushed forward. ¡°Boom¡­¡± Xiao Changtian collided with the skeleton again, but this time, he wasn¡¯t as relaxed as before. Because at this moment, the skeleton became abnormally ferocious, and its eyes became bigger and bigger, like a black hole, attracting people¡¯s attention. Seeing this strange scene, Xiao Changtian suddenly thought of the horror movie ¡± Lord of the Rings ¡± he had seen on Earth. This scene was somewhat similar to this one. ¡°Not good! This was an illusion!¡± Xiao Changtian thought to himself. ¡°Hmph, small tricks, I will break you.¡± After figuring this out, Xiao Changtian shouted coldly, and a terrifying power burst out from his body. At this moment, his eyes suddenly widened as red lights flashed. ¡°Roar!¡± In an instant, a series of roars rang out. The skeletons also burst out with unparalleled power and rushed towards Xiao Changtian. The two clashed, exploding with intense energy fluctuations. ¡°Kacha¡­¡±¡± Suddenly, a crisp sound came from where Xiao Changtian was. Then, the skeletons exploded and turned into powder. Xiao Changtian took a look and found that a huge black hole had appeared beside him. The black hole continued to devour everything around it. Just as Xiao Changtian wanted to see what the black hole was. A dazzling light suddenly burst out from the huge black hole. This was a huge light, and Xiao Changtian couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes. ¡°Jie, jie, jie, Xiao Changtian, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again.¡± Then, when the light dissipated, Xiao Changtian saw the culprit of this matter. That skeleton from before! Behind that skeleton was the Demon Lord of the Demon Race and the Demon Race that Xiao Changtian hadn¡¯t killed yet. ¡°Skeleton, what are you trying to do? If you want to deal with me, don¡¯t involve those innocent people.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that this skeleton was up to no good. However, the Demon Master behind this skeleton was also fooled by him. The demon king must have agreed to some conditions with Skeleton. However, he might not know that if something happened to him, the world would collapse. ¡°Jie, Jie, of course I¡¯m here to target you. What do you think of the power of the skeleton soldiers just now?¡± The skeleton gave Xiao Changtian a provocative smile. The reason why he hated Xiao Changtian so much was because Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival disrupted his plans. Before Xiao Changtian came, this skeleton wanted to turn the entire world into nutrients for itself to absorb. However, because of Xiao Changtian¡¯s arrival, the skeleton realized that it could not absorb the nutrients at all. Therefore, in his eyes, only by eliminating Xiao Changtian could he live better. As long as he could live longer, he might be able to become the Heavenly Dao! The reason why the skeleton had sent out so many skeleton troops was to exhaust Xiao Changtian¡¯s spiritual power. At that time, he would be able to kill Xiao Changtian in one fell swoop. Chapter 1390 The End (1) Chapter 1390: The End (1) Chapter 1390: The End (1) ¡°Just some shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Do you really think you can do anything to me?¡± Facing the skeleton¡¯s provocation, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t think much of it. With the help of the system, this skeleton would not succeed this time. At this moment, all the people in the small courtyard walked out. Looking at Xiao Changtian, these people all had a determined look on their faces. ¡°Senior, Master, we¡¯ll help you from behind! You definitely won¡¯t fail!¡± These people shouted at Xiao Changtian with determination. Just as they finished shouting, the Heavenly Law Alliance, Yamaguchi-gumi, and many other people gathered in the distance. ¡°Senior, you will always be the most powerful in our hearts. Aren¡¯t you just a demon and a skeleton? Senior, you can definitely do it.¡± These people also looked at Xiao Changtian with determination. They were all praying for Xiao Changtian in their hearts. Xiao Changtian must win this final battle! Of course, Xiao Changtian also heard their cheers and nodded to them. However, Skeleton and the Demon Lord on the other side had disdainful expressions. ¡°Xiao Changtian, after I finish you off, none of the people behind you will be able to escape.¡± The Demon Master¡¯s face was also filled with smiles. Today was probably the day he could rule the entire Upper Realm and the Lower Realm! ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Today, I will crush you into pieces in this world!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished speaking, he rushed towards the skeleton without hesitation. ¡°Demon Lord, you will assist me in dealing with this fellow.¡± Although the expression on the skeleton¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen, one could feel that he was mocking Xiao Changtian. ¡°Alright.¡± The Demon Lord nodded. He did not rush over directly because he knew that with his current strength, he could not help the skeleton at all. Therefore, he hid at the side and watched. Rather than saying that he was just observing the situation, it would be more accurate to say that he was looking for an opportunity to help Skeleton finish the job. At this moment, Xiao Changtian had already arrived in front of the skeleton. Suddenly, a few giant axes appeared in his hands. He held a huge axe in his hand, and every move was filled with dominance, but he was unable to unleash his true power. This was because the skeleton was a living skeleton. Its body structure was similar to that of a human. The skeleton¡¯s skeleton was very hard. Xiao Changtian¡¯s axe only left a mark on its body. However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give up. He was still trying his best. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really a stubborn human. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re basically a walking corpse now. It¡¯s simply wishful thinking for you to think of defeating me with your current strength.¡± The skeleton sneered and said. Hearing the skeleton¡¯s words, Xiao Changtian sneered,¡±¡±Hehe¡­ Who will win or lose?¡± ¡°Then let me see how long you can last! Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t say anything else, but continued to fight with the skeleton. This skeleton was indeed very powerful. His body was extremely sturdy, and every attack he launched exerted a great pressure on Xiao Changtian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this skeleton to be so powerful.¡± Xiao Changtian knew that with his current strength, although he could fight against Skeleton, there was still a huge gap between the two. ¡°System, I think it¡¯s your turn to go on stage now.¡± Finally, looking at the skeleton in front of him, Xiao Changtian took a deep breath and said to the system in his mind. ¡°Then, host, get ready. I¡¯m going to start.¡± The skeleton on the other side laughed loudly when he saw the motionless Xiao Changtian. ¡°Hahaha, Xiao Changtian, just quietly accept your death!¡± However, at this moment, Skeleton felt that something was wrong. ¡°Not good! Why do I feel that all the spiritual power in the world is rushing towards Xiao Changtian?¡± Skeleton, who was originally prepared to win, immediately became extremely flustered after having this feeling. ¡°Lord Skeleton, let me teach him a lesson!¡± Seeing that Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t move, the Demon Lord at the side seized the time and rushed over. However, before he could touch Xiao Changtian, he was bounced away by a huge force. Then, it smashed onto the ground. ¡°Damn it! Why was this guy absorbing the spiritual energy between heaven and earth? How could he have such powerful abilities!¡± The skeleton¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. At this moment, Xiao Changtian felt that his body was like a bottomless pit. Even if it was the spiritual energy of the entire world, his body could still hold it. However, Xiao Changtian knew that this was all because of the help given by the system. Two minutes later, Xiao Changtian finally felt that nothing was coming at him anymore. ¡°Host, I can only help you this much. Because I¡¯ve used up too much power this time, I have no choice but to say goodbye to you in advance.¡± Before Xiao Changtian could say anything, the system stopped talking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, system. I will never let you down. I will never let down everyone on this land.¡± Xiao Changtian opened his eyes and looked at the skeleton. ¡°You damn fellow, I don¡¯t know what kind of secret technique you used, but don¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy to deal with!¡± However, before the skeleton could finish his sentence. Xiao Changtian charged at the skeleton. This time, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t have to struggle as much as before to deal with the skeleton. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Immediately after, loud sounds rang out. The sounds became louder and louder. The entire world shook continuously because of the violent movements on both sides. ¡°Skeleton, this time, I¡¯m here to judge you! You, disappear!¡± After Xiao Changtian finished his last sentence, a white light shot towards the skeleton. ¡°No-¡± However, Xiao Changtian didn¡¯t give the skeleton any chance. The skeleton let out a miserable cry and instantly disappeared from the world. The moment the skeleton disappeared, the entire sky regained its clarity. As for the demons, they had all disappeared from the world because of the disappearance of the skeletons. ¡°Is it finally over?¡± Looking at everything around him gradually recovering, Xiao Changtian also weakly closed his eyes. Before the people below could celebrate, they saw Xiao Changtian fall from the sky and went up to check. ¡­ Half a month later, Xiao Changtian finally woke up from his coma. ¡°Senior, Master, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Seeing that these people were fine, Xiao Changtian was also very happy. However, he felt that something was missing in his head. Something seemed to be missing from his memory. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have so many cute disciples and friends. Besides, I¡¯m invincible now. That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡­